《His Vengeful Ex-Wife》 Chapter 1 Tranquility is dead. Tang Shi sat beside the bed in a daze, looking at the divorce agreement that Bo ye had given her, she felt shivering with cold. An hour ago, he pinched her by the neck and asked her, "did you push Anmi downstairs?" An hour later, he called a lawyer to draw up the divorce agreement, and smashed the contract on her. "Tang Shi, you owe her two lives in your life!" Yes, two. An MI is pregnant. She is the child of Bo Ye. Who is Tang poetry? Bo Ye''s wife, but it''s just a joke. She red eyes to see thin night, the whole person is constantly shivering, "not I push her down, you want me to say how many times!" Thin night didn''t listen, so ruthlessly glared at her, like watching a joke, "do you think it''s useful to explain now?" It''s no use. It''s too late! Bo Ye thinks she did it. She did it! No matter what explanation she makes, she is no better than a dead man! Tang Shi suddenly laughed, stood up, grasped the pen and began to sign the contract. Divorce, right? OK! "Bo Ye, I''ve loved you for ten years, and I''ll take it as a joke. From then on, the bridge will return to the bridge and the road will return to the road! " Love to you, heart to me! Tang Shi held back his tears, but he had to smile more than anyone else and sign the contract directly. Thin night looking at her, sneer even more, "you don''t think, just sign a divorce agreement is over?" Tang Shi turned pale, "what else do you want to do?" "I want you Tang family to bury Annie with me!" The man announced a fact ruthlessly, "tomorrow, the Tang family will usher in purgatory!" Tang Shi fell back to the bed and trembled. She looked at the evil looking man in front of her. Her features were deep and sharp, and her eyebrows and eyes were all the way she loved him, but suddenly she felt that she couldn''t see him clearly. Five years of secret love, five years of marriage, she had left so long footprints in his life, but now for an unwarranted crime, he wants to put her into the abyss. "Isn''t it enough just me?" Tang Shi''s eyes turned red and looked at Bo Ye, "why do you want to attack the Tang family! My parents treat you as if you were born. What did the Tang family do to you? " "The death of an MI is the most sorry thing you Tang family did to me..." Bo Ye pinches Tang Shi''s chin and laughs like a devil crawling out of hell. "It''s not enough to force me to marry you by means. Now even her life will be taken. Tang Shi, I''m not as cruel as you!" Like a cold water splashed on the head, Tang poetry trembled all over, "in your eyes, am I like this?" "In my eyes?" Bo Ye seems to have heard a joke, with hate eyes across Tang Shi''s face, "you also deserve my eyes? Tang poetry, do you think highly of yourself? From today on, you will pay for the quiet death! " It began to rain heavily outside. Big raindrops fell on the window, making a clear sound. With the sound of rain increasing in vain, Tang Shi''s heart became colder and colder. She murmured in a tone of extreme pain, "thin night, if one day you find that you are sorry for me..." The thin night heart suddenly sour astringent for a while, but soon the man restored that pair of ruthless appearance, only a pair of eyes, with distinct hatred, "sorry you? Tang Shi, in this life, you are sorry for me! " It happened that there was a thunderbolt in the sky, which made Tang poetry buzzing! Suddenly, she lost her strength and stepped back two steps. With the increase of the rain, tears could not stop surging out. The man around him took the contract and left the room. The moment the door was closed, it was like two worlds were completely isolated. From then on, her world fell apart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 It has been raining these days. There was drizzle on the day of the burial, and many people followed. Bo Ye said that she should kneel in front of the quiet tomb according to the Tang poetry, like iron heart let her kneel to death. Tang Shi struggled, but was slapped by the man, "don''t pretend to be innocent, you are not qualified to be innocent!" Tang Shi endured the pain and suddenly laughed. In the drizzle, the woman laughs long and thin and despairing. Thin night goes forward and kicks her in the corner of her mouth. Tang poetry rolls out and spits out a mouthful of blood. Thin night shoes appear in her field of vision, she looked at him, suddenly in the heart did not have that kind of feeling. How cruel, such a man, in the end is wrong The mistake is to fall in love with him! Tang Shi gritted his teeth, "you don''t want me to kneel down to her!" "The sins you commit are light on your knees!" The man angrily picked her up and threw her back to the ground, but Tang Shi didn''t shout a pain. She laughed, "you''re out there with a bunch of lovers. I don''t think I can see them. I don''t know if you have gossip in the newspapers every day. My wife is like a dog. Do you have any conscience? Do I have a heart for tranquility? What kind of person is she? Compared with family background, education background, she is equal to a finger of my Tang poetry? " "You finally show your true face..." Bo Ye took the tip of her shoe and raised her face, "I prepared a big gift for you today. I don''t know if you like it or not..." As soon as the voice fell, a line of police appeared at the door. Before Tang Shi could react, he rushed forward, pressed her down and handcuffed her. Looking at the shackles on his hand, Tang Shi suddenly began to struggle, "you let me go, why do you catch me?" "Murderer! Murderer "Bah! Or Miss Tang "Be merciless! It''s dangerous "It''s bad luck for Bo Shao to have such a wife!" The reporter and the camera looked at her and captured her panic. Tang Shi was pale as if she had lost her soul. "Who asked you to catch me? Who is it? " "Oh? Do you think that without sufficient evidence, in this country with legal system, they will arbitrarily wrongly treat you? " A man''s voice came from behind. When he turned around, he was holding an urn in his hand and wearing a suit made to order. He returned to the vision of Tang poetry like an emperor. Tang poetry red eyes, "thin night, you send someone to catch me?" Thin night seems to smile, "I just give back a truth to tranquility. The police and I watched the surveillance video together. " "The truth? The truth? " Tang poetry suddenly began to laugh as if she had heard some joke. Everyone was criticizing her and worried about her crazy appearance. The live camera shot her crazy appearance. There were 1.3 billion people, and she looked like a devil in front of 1.3 billion people. The handcuffs on her hands were made loud by her, and Tang poetry yelled at Bo Ye, "Bo Ye! Do you have any conscience! Five years of friendship between husband and wife, even a dog will not be so insulting "Insult?" Bo ye came forward and clasped Tang Shi''s chin. "It''s your own crime. How can it be called an insult?" "I said no, why do you arrest me?" Tang poetry gives a tragic smile, and the last struggle can''t change anything. How can he see the self printed in his eyes. A slap, familiar tingle hit, Tang poetry rolling big tears, suddenly, her two hands grabbed Bo Ye''s hand of the urn, in front of everyone''s face to knock it down! "Bo Ye, I tell you, I don''t care to do that kind of thing in my life! You don''t believe me if you don''t believe me, but I will never tolerate a dead man riding on my head! Sooner or later, you''ll have a retribution Bo Ye roared wildly, choking Tang poetry, "how dare you, how dare you!" "Kill me!" Tang Shi chuckled, "you believe her so much that you don''t even care about my innocence. What else can''t you do? Don''t you just rely on me to love you! Don''t you want to kill my heart! Come on, anyway, my heart is full of holes, and I don''t mind if you mend it again! " The police pulled Tang Shi down and dragged her to the police car. We look at a farce, looking at the face of the handsome man face ferocious horror expression, only feel panic. Bo Ye stares at Tang Shi''s back and says, "Tang Shi, it''s not enough for you to make atonement in your life!" Tang Shi laughed twice, tears forced out, "thin night, you will regret it! Maybe the children in Anmi''s stomach are not your seed! If one day you know that what you did today is sorry for me - " if one day you know that what you did today is sorry for me I don''t know why it suddenly rained heavily, and the cold rain fell on everyone''s heart. In an instant, the bigger it is, the more angry it is! The torrential rain split her body, Tang poetry was pushed into the car, but the crazy laughter could not stop coming out and stabbing everyone''s ears at the burial site!"Bo Ye, if I don''t die, I just don''t want to see you again. If I die, it''s my great luck!" Nothing is love, disdain is Acacia! She got it, she got it at last! Bo Ye didn''t give her a living at all. She divorced and put her in prison. All her life, she paid for her stupidity! Tang Shi coughed up blood with laughter. When the police car window was rolled down, countless magnesium lights came to take pictures of her madness. But she didn''t care, her eyes locked the thin night. "I was wrong." All of a sudden, she lost the strength to make trouble. She said, "Bo Ye, I found that I really did wrong..." Bo ye came forward and just wanted to say something, but she looked up at her and the whole world was slowly destroyed in her eyes. "Bo Ye, the most wrong thing I did was to fall in love with you..." Five years of marriage, five years of love, overnight, into pieces! He really didn''t give him half of his trust, so he was so cruel and merciless that he sent her to hell and turned all her efforts into a complete joke! Bo Ye, you owe me too much in your life!! As the police car drove by in the rainstorm, Tang Shi''s sigh seemed to be soon scattered in the air by the rain, just like her last glance, ethereal and hopeless, numb, like an old man dying. Mingming should be happy and avenge Anmi But when this moment really came, Bo Ye stepped back two steps. Behind the wind whistling, ice and cold rain fall on the shoulders, cool into the heart. When this moment really comes, why does the heart seem to be missing a piece? Listening to her murmuring, it seems that she is suffering from needling? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 When she was 12 years old, Tang Shi joked with Bo Ye that she would marry him when she grew up. When she was 22 years old, she finally achieved her wish. But that year, when she came into the house, she realized that Bo Ye always had other people in her heart. And she is just a cover. Anmi is his sweetheart. What is she? Nothing. Tang Shi sat in her room and waited quietly all night. Until daybreak, she finally understood that some people can''t wait to come back. It took her five years to get married before she realized how painful it was to break the south wall and blood. Thin night, I can continue to wait for you regardless of time and face, but you treat me like this. Five years of marriage in a lonely city brings five years of prison cage. How can you return me, how can you return me? Tang Shi wakes up from a nightmare, covers her chest and breathes deeply. She dreams of the past, just like a nightmare, which makes her unable to get away. This memory always comes back when she is most unprepared. Every time, Tang poetry has to experience that kind of pain again. "Mom, are you having nightmares again?" Tang Wei went to warm a glass of milk when she was awake, and then handed it to her, "do you want me to tell you a story?" He was too smart and sensible, which made her feel guilty and distressed. Tang Shi rubbed Tang Wei''s face, "Mom, can I tell you a story? What do you want to hear? " "I don''t want to hear stories. If mom wants to hear them, I can tell them to you." Tang Wei said to Tang Shi, "my uncle told me a lot." Uncle refers to Tang Shi''s brother. When Tang Shi gave birth to a child in prison, it was her brother who saved Tang Wei from prison. "It''s my mother''s fault that she doesn''t have time for you. It''s my uncle''s fault." Tang Shi drank the milk and put it on the bedside table. "Tomorrow weekend, we''ll go to the amusement park with my uncle. How about that?" Tang Wei''s face is a miniature version of thin night, but thin night''s eyes are too cold, but Tang Wei''s is not the same, his eyes are quite beautiful, and too gentle. Tang Wei knew too much from a young age. That''s why people love him so much. When it comes to going to the amusement park, Tang Wei is very happy. Tang Shi holds him in his arms, closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. The night is long, the dawn is hard. ****** when she went out the next day, she dressed Tang Wei as handsome as a little gentleman, which made Tang Shi very proud. "There must be no girl in the world who doesn''t like Tang Wei in our family!" "I think so, too!" Xiaotang only quite narcissistic touch chin, "blame my mother beautiful, just give birth to me so good." "Little mouth is sweet. Let''s go and find my uncle." Tang Yi, Tang Shi''s elder brother, is now running an independent design studio. He has just received a large order these days and has been sleeping in the studio. Tang Shi holds Tang Wei in his arms, fastens his seat belt and drives the car to the elevated road. After coming out of prison, Tang Yi takes her back. While listening to their parents'' news, they keep each other alive. Tang poetry used to be an amazing woman. When she was young, a design manuscript moved the biggest blue blood brand abroad and asked her to participate in the design of spring Gaoding. Later, she became more and more famous. Perhaps meet thin night is her life robbery, she is so proud of a person, for he became such a embarrassed joke. Five years'' imprisonment is just a start again. No one wants to step on her back! I changed my stage name and opened a studio with my brother. Now I can''t say how rich I am, but I still have no pressure to support a Tang Wei. Tang poetry is very glad that she is not a learned dandy. She has brains and talents and can come back anytime and anywhere. Bo Ye has ruined her for five years. You can''t destroy her any more! While driving, Tang Shi turns on the car radio, while Tang Wei switches stations on one side. As a result, the news about Bo Ye happens to be broadcast - "according to people familiar with the matter, Bo Ye, a young and Big Bo family, will come to Lancheng to cooperate with Ye group at the end of this month. Both companies were listed five years ago, and now they have abundant capital and abundant financial resources..." Before he finished listening, Tang Wei cut it directly. Tang Shi was stunned, "er You don''t like it? " "I don''t like it." Tang Wei didn''t even think, "that thin night, is it my father?" What if the child is too smart? Would it be stupid to have a fight? Urgent, online, etc. Tang Shi grinned, "how can you..." "How do I know?" Tang Wei pointed to himself, "Mommy, I saw his face when I watched the TV report. Look at my face again." It turns out that they are father and son. It turns out that a five-year-old can see the answer!Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei and said, "in order to prevent Bo Ye from cheating you back one day, I decided to take you to a foreign country this Spring Festival." Tang Wei said, "it''s no use. If you want to recognize me, you''ll check my DNA." Damn it! How can her son be so smart? It''s a lot of pressure to be a mother! Tang Shi continued to laugh, "ha ha ha ha, you are so smart." After a while, Tang Wei said quietly, "Mom, you don''t have to worry. I won''t follow him." Tang Shi almost stepped on the brake. When she turned to see Tang Wei, her hand holding the steering wheel was shaking. She said, "how can you suddenly say this?" Tang Wei looked at Tang Shi seriously, "I just want to be with my mother. I don''t want other people, even my father." Tang poetry eyes are red, "Stinky boy, who taught you?" Tang Wei quickly sell teammates, "Uncle taught me to coax you so happy, that can cheat snacks." Tang poetry beat the trumpet so loud, dog day''s brother, give her back! Twenty minutes later, the three gather at the gate of the amusement park. Tang Yi leads Tang Wei to buy tickets, leaving Tang Shi standing in the same place and looking at their big and small figures with a smile. At this time, a black Maybach drove behind them - thin night''s sight, suddenly told the driver, "stop!" The driver stepped on the brake and asked, "Bo Shao, what''s the matter..." When Bo Ye looked back again, there was no figure on the broad road. Are you dazzled Why do you suddenly feel that figure is so like her? Close your eyes impatiently, take a deep breath, thin night said, "continue to open." "Yes..." The driver starts the car again, thin night leans on the car chair, the eye light is divided to pieces. Five years, why still think of her back? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 Today, Tang Wei is having a good time in the amusement park. He is more like a child now than before, smiling carefree, as if he had no worries. After the three returned to the parking lot, Tang Shi stood at the exit of the parking lot, holding Tang Wei waiting for her brother to drive out. The tall and slender figure provoked the owner of a Maserati car to honk his horn at her, "beauty, do you want to come here?" Tang Shi smiles at the handsome guy sitting in it. Before she can speak, Tang Wei in her arms says, "no, my mom has someone to pick up!" Damn it, you son of a bitch! Jiang Xiegang wants to say that it''s a pity that such a beautiful girl has married and had a child. As a result, when he saw Tang Wei''s face, he was stunned! He directly put his head out of the window, and Tang Wei big eyes stare small eyes, "smelly boy, what do you say?" How does this child grow up with As like as two peas! Is there any mistake! How can such a child suddenly appear! This should not be the romantic debt before Bo Ye! When Jiang Xie Dun turned his eyes to Tang Shi''s face, he finally remembered who she was! Five years ago, before he came to Haicheng, he heard of a big event. Boye, the prince of Haicheng, killed his relatives and sent his wife to prison. Who''s his wife? It''s Miss Tang of Haicheng, the talented and arrogant Tang poetry! Jiang Xie is still in a daze. When Tang Yi drives up behind him, he sees that he is stuck outside. He honks his horn a few times. Then he comes back to himself and gives Tang Wei a hard look. He really didn''t miss it. Damn it, it''s so similar. If it''s not the seed of thin night, he doesn''t believe it! So Jiang Xie secretly took a picture and drove away. Through the rearview mirror, he saw Tang Shi get on a car following him. After he wrote down the number plate, he sent a message to his good brother with one hand. [Jiang Xie: old night, old night! Do you have the seed to wander outside? ¡¿ [thin night: Did you drink too much? ¡¿ JIANG Xie directly sent a picture of Tang Shi standing on the side of the road with Tang Wei in her arms. Her body was slender and tall, her hair was blown up by the evening wind, and she crushed the sunset behind her. Is smiling, holding the arms of the child, the eyebrows are still delicate, a face of years of quiet good appearance. Almost every few seconds, a phone call came. When Jiang Xie got through, he heard Bo Ye roaring at the other end, "where did you see that?" "Happy Valley!" Jiang Xie reported a series of license plate numbers for convenience. Bo Ye followed the license plate number to check, and then continued, "they got on this car! Damn it. I''m scared when I see it. I think about it later. I told you, as like as two peas, you are not the same as your son. I don''t believe your son. Opposite thin night directly hung up the phone, sent someone to locate the serial license plate number, fingers clinging to the mobile phone, do not know whether it is because of excitement or anger, thin night''s expression became gloomy and terrible. Tang poetry! How dare you give birth to my baby secretly! For five years, he didn''t know that he had a child with Tang poetry! All along, he only wanted him and his peaceful child, but the child couldn''t come back With serenity When was Tang Shi born? Was it in prison? At the thought of prison, Bo Ye''s eyes sank down for five years Tang poetry has been in prison for five years. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 After Tang Yi sent his sister and nephew home, he had to go back to the studio. He said that he wanted to go back to catch up on the manuscript and drove the car away on the way. Tang Shi took out the lunch box in the refrigerator and gave it to him, "don''t be too tired." Tang Yi said, "I''m tired of raising you. I don''t even have a wife. " Tang Shi shut his brother out of the door. After that, Tang Wei laughed on the sofa, "uncle, old bachelor!" Tang Shi also laughed, "did you have a good time today?" Tang Wei nodded, "happy --!" "Just be happy, you should know to go back..." "Go back and say thank you to my uncle." Tang Wei opened his eyes. "I understand, Mommy." Tang Shi felt that she had won five million lottery tickets to give birth to such a smart child! Just as the room was about to go to bed, a doorbell rang at the door. When Tang Shi was still cleaning the floor, he called Tang Wei to open the door. Tang Wei jumped off the sofa and walked over with short legs, "did Uncle forget to bring something..." Just opened the door and saw the opposite face, Tang Wei''s expression suddenly changed. Bo Ye did not expect that he would come to open the door. He had fantasized about many ways to meet each other. After five years'' absence, maybe Tang poetry would be indifferent, maybe unfamiliar, or still hating him. But he never thought that it would be his son who would open the door. Tang only see thin night''s face, in the heart suddenly a tight, next second reaction come over directly fell the door. Grass! Bo Ye entered the house for the first time in his life. As a result, he was slammed and shut outside! He''s a fuckin ''kid! But in my heart, my son really has his own style. He''s a fool again. He''s happy and knocks on the door again. At this time, I heard Tang Wei''s voice saying, "Mom, there''s no one outside. Maybe it''s the neighbor''s Prank!" Thin night angry, smelly boy from where to learn to open your eyes to tell lies!! So he just kicked directly on the door. This time, he made a big jump. He stood against the door and looked at Tang Shi in the room, "Mommy There is a bad man at the door... " "What''s the matter?" Tang Shi goes to hold Tang Wei. How can the child express this expression? Thinking that their mother and son''s life might attract lawless elements, he stepped back a few steps, and Tang Wei held her tightly in her arms. "Mommy, don''t be afraid. It''s a poor family." The heart of Tang poetry, suddenly cold! How did Bo ye come here? How did he know about himself and Tang Wei? He came to Are you here to take the kids? Think much, even with eyes are red, Tang Shi gritted his teeth, "Xiaobao rest assured, mother will never give you to the bad guys." After hearing this, Tang Wei fell to the ground and went to open the door. As like as two peas were trying to kick second times, he saw the door open again, and stood there with a little child who looked exactly like him. He looked at him with a frown and a look of vigilance. "Are you looking for me?" Ooh! That''s the beginning! It seems that the child knows everything! Thin night also sneer, "how, don''t invite your father in?" "I don''t have a dad." Tang Wei quickly countered, "my mother has led me over these five years. I don''t have a father. I don''t need a dad, either When Tang poetry heard this, her eyes became red again. What a sensible child! Bo Ye stands at the door and looks at Tang Wei, "don''t you need Dad?" "Bo Da Shao, my mother and I have always been safe and sound. We have nothing to do with it. Please let us know immediately what you want to do with us. Then please go back." Tang just learns from others to call him Bo Da Shao. It''s uncomfortable to listen to Bo Ye''s ears. Is this child taught by Tang poetry? Teach him to behave like this. Bo Ye was angry, so he came in directly and saw Tang Shi standing in the living room. Suddenly, after five years of separation, all his emotions surged into his heart. Tang Shi looked at him with that kind of fear and pain from the depths of his soul, which made him clench his fist involuntarily. "Long time no see." So he said. Tang Shi didn''t answer. Seeing that he couldn''t stop him, Tang ran to his mother, took her hand and said, "Mommy is not afraid. Let''s go to bed." Mother and son turn around together, intending to ignore Bo Ye directly. "Stop!" A voice with anger came from behind, and Tang Shi trembled all over. Even Tang Wei noticed that her hand was shaking. Bo Ye was very angry and laughed, "don''t you want to explain to me about this child?" "Explain what?" Tang Shi looked at thin night, his voice trembled, "I''ve been in prison for five years, why don''t you let me go?" Five years in jail! Destroyed all her love and expectation for him! Thin night narrowed his eyes, seems not satisfied with this reaction, "you are in prison, you deserve it, pretend what grievance?" Tang Shi''s eyes were red. He turned around and said to Bo Ye, "is that right? Yeah, what are you doing now? A woman with a criminal record like me is worth your entrance? ""Of course you''re not worth it." Thin night goes up and grabs Tang Wei''s hand, "but he is worth it!" Tang Shi tried not to shed tears, but Tang Wei was surprisingly calm. He just looked at Bo Ye and said in a low voice, "Bo Da Shao, please let go." The word "please" is used to pierce the heart of thin night like acupuncture. He said, "call me dad." "I don''t have a dad." Tang Wei looked up and laughed, "I have only one mother who has been in prison for five years." At that moment, Boye admitted that he lost to a child. There is no need to say a word in Tang poetry, but it is the only sentence in Tang poetry that makes him pierce the heart with a thousand arrows. It''s only five years in prison. Tang Shi killed his child and his lover. Why should he be questioned with the appearance of a victim now?! All of a sudden, he remembered what he had said to Tang poetry when it was taken away five years ago. If one day you know, I''m sorry for what you did today Thin night heart a tight, subconscious to see Tang Wei, suddenly asked a very stupid question, "child, when were you born?" "Do you still need to ask? In prison, of course. " Tang Shi laughed to tears, "you only have tranquility in your eyes. How can you care if I''m pregnant? Yes, maybe Tang Wei is not your child. In your eyes, I''m just a watch girl Bo Ye was so angry that he let go of Tang Wei and grabbed Tang Shi''s neck. "Five years no see, you are still so cheap!" Tang Shi pushes thin night with her left hand. To his shock, there is a cocoon on her left hand. Tang poetry has always been right-handed. Why Thinking of something, Bo Ye reaches for her right hand. With a scream, Tang Shi was suddenly excited, "you let me go!" Tang Wei also red eyes, "let go of my mommy!" The sleeve was lifted, revealing a thin wrist that seemed to be broken when it was pinched gently. Once, these hands were the pride of Tang poetry. When she drew the design drawings, the whole world glittered in her eyes, but now - the crisscross scars on the wrist pierced his eyes, and thin night finally couldn''t resist the shock, and his pupils shrank violently! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 When she looked up again, her pinkie was exposed in his field of vision. Tang Shi''s right hand was not perfect. Her pinkie was broken, lonely and dazzling. At that moment, the evil and handsome man finally failed to restrain his voice and said in a painful voice, "what''s the matter?" Tang Shi smiles as wildly as five years ago, just like a madman, whose eyes reflect Bo Ye''s shocked expression, "isn''t this a gift you gave me personally! Bo Ye, I''ve had enough of the pain you''ve given me in my life. Please let me go! " Please let me go! Thin night steps back a few steps, feebly release to grasp her hand, incredulously look up to her. That pair of fragmented eyes no love, only hate, that has been engraved into the bone marrow of hate, burning in her eyes. The pain spread like this. It was just like reaching out for something, but it didn''t catch Shuai in the next second. This kind of stinging pain, which could not be prevented, began to spread all over the body. It''s He wanted to put her in prison and make her regret all her life, but why did it become like this Who raped her in prison, who ruined her pride! Bo Ye looks at Tang poetry like this, and suddenly a strong sense of fear fills his heart. He is afraid that he can no longer understand the woman in front of him. They had been married for five years, but why was he so strange to her? Bo Ye naturally doesn''t understand. For five years, Tang Shi has been crazy, stupid and irrational. Her despair in those five years has killed her countless times and made her a complete joke! When he looked up again, the eyes of Tang poetry were filled with horror. Bo Ye left Tang Shi''s home as if he were fleeing. When he slammed the door, he stood at the door, arched his back and grabbed his collar. He was out of breath. Why is Tang poetry Will it be like this? What happened to her in those five years This is clearly what he would like to see, but why Through the door, Tang Shi''s body slides down. Leaning against Tang Wei, it is silent and painful. For a long time, she repressed to roar out a voice, as if to roar through his soul. At this moment, all the stupid and ready to move under the calm waves swept towards her with a more violent attitude. The dark days seemed to be clamoring to involve her. Tang poetry trembled all over, but Tang Wei, who was leaning against her, stretched his back straight. "Mommy Would you like some milk? " Tang poems close their eyes and shed tears. ****** after a crazy night, I thought Bo ye would not disturb them again, but the next afternoon, something happened that made Tang Shi unprepared. Tang Yi calls to say that he didn''t receive Tang Wei in the kindergarten. The dean says he saw someone pick him up. According to the description of the Dean, that person is definitely thin night, can''t be wrong! Tang Shi tumbled out of bed, stumbled open the drawer, and put the medicine she hadn''t taken for a long time into her throat. She retched a few times and swallowed the pill. Then she wiped the tears on her face and stood up again. Micro red eyes with distinct hatred, she reached out to grab his chest clothes, fingers constantly shivering. It doesn''t matter Ap Jie Lop. Bo Ye, if you rob me of my last faith, I will go all out with you! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 Tang Wei is picked up by Bo Ye at three o''clock, and then he is directly taken into Bo''s big house. When Bo Ye''s mother Cen Huiqiu sees him, she is stunned. The old woman murmured, tears came down, "you are Our Bo family Grandson? " Tang Wei didn''t speak. The sadness in Cen Huiqiu''s eyes was true, but he didn''t want to take care of it. "Who are your parents?" "It doesn''t matter to you who my mother is." Tang Wei laughed. The five-year-old''s mind is close to the demon. "It doesn''t matter to me who my father is." Bo Ye just stopped the car and came in, when he heard Tang Wei''s words, he was so angry that he kicked on the door, "what do you mean?" Tang Wei said, "literally." CEN Huiqiu could see that the child was very resentful, especially to the Bo family. She didn''t dare to hold him. She just looked at him like this, "your mother How are you doing? " Tang Wei sweet smile, "prison is to eat national food, so my mother had a good life." Thin night a listen to come to fire, carry Tang Wei to lift him up, "with who learn to talk so prickly?" He sneered, "is that what Tang poetry taught you to say? Well Tang only face fearless, "who taught me to say? That''s what people around me tell me. I said that my mother had been in prison and that she had killed people. You said it in front of my mother yesterday. " Thin night heart tingle, ruthlessly put him down, gnash his teeth, "you are not with your mother learned skills, come to me find not fast?" "If you think I can''t find it quickly, send me back." Tang Wei looked at him, "you want to take me to threaten my mother, but doing so will only make us hate you more." I hate you more! Finally said, admit it, they are hating him, and this hatred has infiltrated into flesh and blood into a habit. As long as it is the place where thin night appears, Tang poetry will panic and want to escape. So for five years, she moved from the original sea city to blue city, just to escape him! Bo Ye didn''t know why he was in a big fire and fell a lot of things. Cen Huiqiu told her sadly, "Yeer, don''t smash it..." Thin night sneered, went up stairs, Tang Wei sat on the sofa below, a face expressionless. and his son as like as two peas, two people looked angry when they were angry. CEN Huiqiu called the servants to clean up, while sitting beside Tang Wei, distressed way, "scared you Tang Wei shook his head, "No." But the eye socket is slightly red, obviously is frightened appearance. "You What''s your name? " CEN Huiqiu is very fond of this child, so she wants to ask her name. Tang Wei looked at her, "my name is Tang Wei, standing beside the heart of Wei, my mother said that this word represents only and hope." CEN Huiqiu didn''t dare to ask about the recent situation of Tang poetry, but Tang Wei mentioned it. She continued to ask carefully, "your mother..." "My wife doesn''t have to worry about my mother." Look at him, a five-year-old, how smart he is, how alienated he is when he uses honorifics. I''m afraid it''s hard to be close in the future CEN Huiqiu thought of a suitable way to speak, "Tang Wei, actually Your parents... " "Don''t tell me, I know." Tang Wei said directly, "they all say that my mother is cheap. They say that my mother killed people, so they deserve it. I understand that. We just deserve it. " We just deserve it. He clearly said that he would go to hell, but with Cen Huiqiu''s heart followed the pain. This child, I hate them Tang Wei didn''t care about himself. He broke the old woman''s heart and turned to look out of the window. The night was heavy, and there was no dawn. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 When she woke up the next day, Tang Shi packed herself up and prepared to go to Boye''s company. She painted herself a light makeup, put on a thin windbreaker coat, and walked out on a small high heel. When going out, Tang Yi called her, "is Weiwei really in his hands? Shi Shi, are you all right by yourself? " Tang Shi took a deep breath. The wind made her hair fly. She said, "I''m ok. Brother, I''ll call you whenever I have something to do. You can go on business at ease. " After a long time, Tang Shi looked up at the road, crossed a line of determination in his eyes, stepped on a high heel, stopped a car and started to go to Bo''s group. When she arrived, Tang Shi got off the bus after paying for it. It was just time for white-collar workers to go to work. Many people came in and out of the company. When they saw Tang Shi coming down, they all came to see her. Tall slender figure, a light windbreaker coat, with the action in the morning wind, the sun will be her graceful posture across a layer of Phnom Penh. The woman entering the gate has a beautiful face, especially a pair of eyes, which are as fierce and cold as refined steel. She pressed her thin lips tightly, with tension and coldness on her white face, and walked quickly to the front desk. The front desk lady was shocked by her aura. She was stunned for a long time before she said, "excuse me Who are you looking for? " "Thin night." So she called them by the name of the Bo family. The front desk was stunned, "but miss If you want to see Mr. Bo, you need to make an appointment... " Hearing this conversation, someone whispered behind him. "I''m looking for Bo Shao!" "Shh, keep your voice down. Look at her step by step. There must be backstage!" "Yes! Maybe it''s Bo Shao''s secret lover. " "Bo Shao''s secret lover? Isn''t miss an Bo Shao''s favorite As soon as miss an''s three words came out, her heart was cut like a sharp blade. Tang Shi''s face turned pale, but her smile was even more shocking. She said, "give me my name, Bo Ye will arrange to see me directly." The front desk just wanted to ask, this young lady is so confident, who in the end is, behind comes a voice. "Why are you here?" Tang Shi turned his head and saw Jiang Xie, who was driving Maserati to greet him that day. He came in with a smile and a pair of peach blossom eyes. When he saw Tang Shi standing at the front desk, he went up and said, "Oh, come to see Lao ye?" As soon as the front desk saw that Jiang shaodu in the next city knew this lady, they quickly put her up. Everyone was shocked. What''s the identity of this person, even Jiang shaodu? In fact, Tang Shi walked into the elevator and said, "thank you very much." "Don''t thank me." Jiang Xie waved his hand with a smile, "I''ve come to find him for something, but you go first. Besides, there were shares of the Tang family here. It''s not too much for you to enter your own company. " "You know exactly what I did." The voice of Tang poetry is ironic. I don''t know whether it''s mocking Jiang Xie or self mocking. "Unfortunately, it''s not mine after all." Jiang Xie looked at Tang poetry and said to her, "five years ago, you were in prison Did Bo ye send you in? " Tang poetry did not speak, just a faint smile. But that smile is too painful, like now people in the abyss can not see a little hope. Jiang Xie no longer asked. When the elevator reached the 20th floor, it turned on automatically. They walked out of the elevator together, causing the attention of people in the corridor. Bo Ye just sat in the office waiting for Jiang Xie. When he pushed the door in, he followed others behind him, so he began to tease -- "you son of a bitch, now when you come to talk about business, you take women with you?" Just when he saw the man behind Jiang Xie, his face suddenly changed, "Why are you here?" "At least there are Tang family''s hard-earned money in Bo''s group. Why can''t I come?" Tang Shi''s shoulders trembled, but he tried to hold them back. His eyes were slightly red and he looked at the thin night. The man sat in the middle of the office, with a face like a monster, deep features and deep outline. His appearance can be compared with few people in the entertainment industry, not to mention how outstanding he is for the ordinary people. In this city, countless women want to climb into his bed. Tang Shi thought that she was lucky and had been his wife. Later, she learned that this was her saddest time. Guarding a man who never belongs to you, it''s so painful. Seeing that their situation was not right, Jiang Xie took the initiative to dodge and said with a dry smile, "ha ha If there''s something you haven''t solved yet What, I''ll give you a concession first... " Before he finished speaking, he just flashed out of the office and gave a wink to the secretary who was guarding outside, "little beauty, do you want to have morning tea with me? Will your President be OK for a while ~" the secretary was hugged by him and went out. He didn''t think about what would happen in the chief executive''s office. On the other side, in the office, the solid wood doors cut off everything outside, and the atmosphere in the decorated room was freezing.After standing there for a long time, Tang Shi looked up at Bo Ye and said, "it''s a surprise that I''m here, isn''t it?" Thin night narrowed her eyes and picked her eyebrows. "I thought you wouldn''t come." "Yes, I didn''t think I would come, either." Tang Shi laughed and said, "I''ve wanted to run away all my life. I have to meet you again. Now I''ll come to you on my own initiative. Bo Ye, I''m not as cruel as you. " Thin night listen to these words, suddenly anger surge, ridicule way, "that can only show, Tang poetry, you are cheap." Tang poetry, you are cheap. Tang poetry did not speak, heart astringent. Yeah, it''s just that she''s cheap. She gritted her teeth and said to Boye, "I''m here to get my son back." "That''s my son, too." "No, it''s just my son!" Tang Shi suddenly raised his voice, "I raised him for five years! I''ve been in jail ever since! " Five years, five full years, that dark days, if she did not always remind himself that there is a lovely son, I am afraid that sooner or later will die in that cage. Tang Wei is her life, her life! Even if Bo Ye wants to rob her, she won''t give in! Bo Ye laughed more happily when he saw Tang Shi like this, "but you can''t change the fact that Tang Wei really has my blood on him!" "Really..." Tang Shi laughed with tears in his eyes. "Do you even want to recognize this son? Bo Dashao, are you ok? Didn''t you hate me to death! Didn''t you just have a baby by yourself! Why, the son of a murderer, do you want to take it too! " The son of a murderer! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 Bo Ye was so excited by these words that he shrunk his heart and asked, "do you have the ability to say it again?" Tang Shi didn''t speak. She just looked at him with her eyes. How much she loved him in the past, how much she hated him now. She said, "Bo Ye, you put me in prison for five years, five years. I want to understand that it doesn''t matter whether I''m innocent or not. What matters is that you have never given me any trust. " When she spoke, her voice was quick and cold, just like Bo Ye was an insignificant stranger. In a deep sense, she was stabbing him with all her life. Tang poetry mouth with a smile, extremely ironic, "you don''t tell me, now we found that the old love?" There was a crack in Bo Ye''s angry eyes. He stood up and grabbed Tang Shi by the neck. Under the gaze of cold eyes, his delicate face covered with a layer of ice, facing the Tang poetry, laughing cruelly, "who taught you to talk like this, eh?" "When you come out of prison, do you feel your wings are hard?" Tang Shi was cold all around, and he held her throat. When the air was taken away, she was short of breath. She said, "Bo Ye, you taught me that with your own hands!" Thin night shivers all over, blood countercurrent. Tang poetry in his hands fragile smile, "you put a thousand heart, as long as you give my son back to me, I Tang poetry, this life will not appear in front of you! Even if it''s dead, the news of death won''t come to your ears! " Bo Ye looked at her incredulously and said in a painful voice, "what did you say?" Tang Shi suddenly struggles violently and shakes off Boye''s grip. She falls to the ground unsteadily, and her knees collide with the solid wood floor to make a dull sound. But she doesn''t say a word, and then stands up wobbly in front of Boye. She said, "Bo Ye, you killed all my love for you. What else do you want from me? I have nothing more to give you, and you have eaten all the Tang family. Bo Ye, I beg you, will you have pity on me? " Will you have pity on me? A few figures, turned into sharp blades, stuck to his heart, just like the stabbing pain when she was escorted into a police car five years ago, once again spread to his heart. Thin night''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his voice became dumb. "What do you want?" "I should ask you that." When Tang Shi raised her head, her mood in her eyes was fragmented. She never thought that she could escape from the shadow of thin night after five years. I love you, so I paid the price of five years'' imprisonment. Bo Ye, let me go, OK? Bo Ye''s throat is sour. When he sees the expression on Tang Shi''s face, he is upset. He tugs at her collar and ignores that he doesn''t look at her face. He whispers, "if you want a son, you can. Go to mago in the evening and drink with a client of mine. " Tang Shi looked up incredulously, his eyes widened, and looked at him fiercely, "Bo Ye, do you want me to accompany you?" Bo Ye sneers at her, "why, don''t you want to return the child? Can''t do that? " Tang Shi stepped back a few steps, murmuring and shaking his head, "I''m not as ruthless as you after all..." At the end of the speech, she suddenly laughed again. Although the tears were still hanging in the corner of her eyes, Tang Shi was smiling at Bo Ye, "well, Bo Shao, since she said that, I can''t help it. If I can get my son back, I will die! " "Just..." Tang poetry close to the voice of thin night, with a sharp voice in his ear bursts of laughter, "you can never regret it!" Bo Ye''s mind seems to have a flash of emotion, but he can''t grasp it firmly, so he disappears. Looking at the Tang poetry in front of him, he is in a trance. Why When we meet again, will it be like this? Five years After all the love has been wiped out, how shocking would it be if those desperate hate were burned? He should hate her, she killed an MI, killed an MI''s child, but why did she look at him with the same eyes? Tang Shi, you murderer, why! Thin night heart blunt pain, came forward and grabbed Tang Shi''s collar, "you this kind of woman, even if personally sent to other people''s bed, I will not blink an eye." "Isn''t it?" Tang Shi chuckled, "I experienced your ruthlessness five years ago, and now it''s not painful." Then she opened her eyes and looked at the thin night with that kind of tired and numb eyes. How much love and hatred can this broken body bear? Bo Ye, I''ve been incomplete in my life, so I don''t mind breaking the jar more thoroughly. Thin night''s deep eyes hide a lot of emotions that she can''t understand, and she doesn''t want to understand. Those eyes are just like the leader of the wolf pack locking her. Tang Shi felt that she had died countless times in his eyes. With her back straight, her shoulders trembling, she slammed the door and went out. People outside looked up one after another and saw a beautiful woman coming out of the president''s office in ragged clothes with red eyes. Her pace was very fast. When she passed them, she left a faint aroma, and then the slender shadow went away. Everyone guessed who she was."I''m familiar with my back..." "Yes, I always think I''ve seen it before." "She came out like this Is it the new love of the president "Tut Tut, but it looks like I''ve had a fight with the president?" "That estimate is that kind of entangled 18 line small net red, still think oneself can fly on the branch to become Phoenix." "Forget it, forget it. Miss an is Bo Shao''s favorite." Tang Shi quickly walked into the elevator, and then cut off the miscellaneous voices behind. When the elevator came down to the first floor, as soon as the door opened, he saw Jiang Xieyang coming in with her eyebrows and Bo Ye''s secretary to the president. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang poetry out of politeness or say hello, "Jiang SHAOHAO." "Leaving so soon?" Jiang Xiesong opened the Secretary and said with a smile, "how was the conversation?" "Does Jiang Shao think I''m going to tell a story to Bo Ye?" The voice of Tang poetry is light. It seems that the wind will disperse. When she goes out, Jiang Xie grabs her wrist from behind. "What for?" Tang Shi turns her head and sees Jiang Xie jump out of the elevator under the astonished eyes of the Secretary, leaving her to sit up alone. When the door closes, Jiang Xie still squints at her, smiling like a flower, "little beauty, come to see you next time, goodbye ~" just after saying goodbye, Jiang Xie turns to Tang Shi and says, "I changed my mind, I should have looked for Bo Ye Now I might as well go straight to you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 Jiang Xie strongly demands to have a talk with Tang Shi. Tang Shi has to agree. He takes her to a restaurant. When he goes in, a man sits there and laughs, "shit, it was one when he left, and now it''s another when he brought it back. Jiang Xie, are you not afraid of kidney deficiency and death?" "Lao Fu, if your eyes are not good, I''ll give you an ophthalmic examination." Jiang Xie rolled his eyes in disgust, "who is this, do you know?" The man, who is called Lao Fu, squints his eyes and looks at Tang poetry. He prolongs his tone and says, "it seems that he is a little familiar with it..." Jiang Xie took Tang Shi to one side and sat down, then said frankly, "old night''s ex-wife." "Shit." Fu Mu finally drank coffee and almost spewed it out. After holding it back, he swallowed it hard and looked at Tang Shi, "Miss Tang?" "It''s me." Tang poetry responded with a low voice, but it was not lacking in momentum. "You Are you all right? " The sudden change five years ago was unexpected to all of their good friends. Tang Shi was sent to prison in the name of a murderer. Even a little There''s no turning back. Only five years later, when he looked at the Tang poetry sitting in front of him, Fu Mu finally narrowed his eyes slightly. I always feel that Tang poetry has changed, but it hasn''t. What has not changed is her cool and noble temperament. Even after five years in prison, she is still the amazing miss of the Tang family. But it was her eyes. Like a decadent old man, lifeless and desolate. It seems that there is no hope for the world at all Fu Mu finally thought it was clear that he was hurt so deeply, how could he still love the world deeply? After a moment''s silence, he found an opening line, "so Asher, you brought her here to What are you doing? " Jiang Xie looked at Tang poetry and said carefully, "I I went to investigate you, that one. Is dawn your stage name, Tang poetry ¡°Dawn£¿£¡¡± Fu Mu finally called out in a high voice, "that ridiculous designer Tong en? Tang poetry, is that you? " Tang Shi looked at them with a kind of defensive eyes, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "sorry, it''s not." "I..." Jiang Xie opened his eyes incredulously, "how can? I found out clearly that it was you... " "Probably the investigation was wrong." Tang Shi hung down his neck, revealing a white and delicate skin, "I''m not dawn, do you need to find her?" Fu Mu finally pursed her lips and didn''t speak. After a long time, she said slowly, "our company has a project to design for her..." Tang Shi said lightly, "then I can give you her contact information." "True or false?" Jiang Xie still doesn''t dare to believe it, but since Tang poetry has said that she can give contact information, it shows that she is not dawn. Is the message wrong? Fu Mu Zhong had to go on, "then trouble you. If you have something, you can call me on your business card." Then he took out his business card and handed it to Tang Shi, who accepted it gladly. Then he stood up and said, "is there nothing else?" "No, shall I give you a ride?" "No need." Tang Shi lowered her eyelids, put her hand in the pocket of the windbreaker, and walked to the exit of the restaurant with her slender legs. "Shit..." Jiang Xie looked at her back and murmured, "it''s so cold. I''ve been in prison, but I''m still dragging." Fu Muzhong narrowed his eyes slightly and sipped his coffee. He commented meaningfully, "the tranquility is not as good as her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 "What did you say? Quiet Jiang Xie seemed to hear something strange. He frowned at Fu Mu and said, "is that woman in the old night?" Fu Mu lit the cigarette and put it in his mouth. He said with a smile, "yes..." Tranquility is not as good as Tang poetry. This is the obvious thing. No one can compare Tang poetry with both talent and appearance in those years. In terms of family background, education background, tranquility can''t compare with Tang poetry. The only difference is that tranquility, pure and innocent face. However, Tang Shi is too proud. She is always a lady of gold. She never shows that kind of clear eyes like water. But tranquility is different. She is pitiful and makes men possessive. This is probably the only place where Anmi has won Tang poetry Fu Muzhong looked at the back of Tang poetry, and slowly narrowed his eyes. ****** Tang Wei was very good at home today. He helped his servant clean the living room and wipe the vase. All the servants were very nervous. They were shouting to each other for fear that they didn''t serve him well. Tang Wei said, "you don''t have to call me young master. I don''t have to stay in this house." Wang Ma said with a loving face, "what does the young master say? This is your home." "No Tang Wei said firmly, "this is not my home." Never. When Cen Huiqiu and some lady friends come back from the outside, they see Tang Wei standing at the door in neat clothes. They think they are waiting for her. As a result, when they come near, Tang Wei''s face is also faded. He thought it was Tang poetry who came to pick him up, but it wasn''t. Mommy When will you come and take me home? "Weiwei, how can you stand outside?" CEN Huiqiu a face surprise, go up to Tang Weidao, "your father still need some time to get off work, go in." Tang Wei purses his lips without explanation. He follows Cen Huiqiu into Bo''s house. The servant inside praises Cen Huiqiu that he is sensible. He says that such a small child is not noisy and can help with housework. It''s really good. But no one knows that he is not good, but he is waiting, waiting for Tang poetry to take him away. He can''t live in such a place for a moment When Bo ye came back, Tang Wei was watching animation in his study. Cen Huiqiu went up to ask questions. Bo Ye didn''t speak, but asked, "what about others?" He was referring to Tang Wei. CEN Huiqiu said, "today I''m very good. Now I''m watching cartoons in my study. Don''t be so angry. It''s all your own children... " Look, it''s only been a long time, such a little boy has gathered all the hearts of his family! Good? Oh, thin night sneer, this smelly boy to his time but erect the whole body of thorn! Walking up to the study on the second floor, he pushed open the door and saw Tang Wei Zheng sitting in it. Hearing the sound, he switched off the screen. Bo ye came forward and put his hand on Tang Wei''s shoulder. "What are you looking at?" Tang Wei popped out the Altman window at the bottom, "looking at Altman..." Oh, sure enough, I''m still a child. Look at this kind of nutritive thing Bo Ye frowned. When he saw Tang Wei''s small face which was similar to his own, the evil spirit finally put down a little bit of bitterness on his face and said to Tang Wei, "you will be raised by me from today on. If you have time, I will take you to change your name and my surname." After hearing this, Tang Wei looked up at Bo Ye and said, "Bo Shao, have you gone through the formalities? If you raise me, you have to fight a lawsuit with my mother. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 Listen to this sentence that Tang Wei says, thin night laughed at that time! "What do you mean?" Bo Ye stares at his face, "you are my son. Do you want me to take you to test your DNA? What procedures do I need to raise my own son? " Tang Wei looks at Bo Ye''s face. Father and son, one big and one small, are like copying and pasting, but Bo Ye''s facial features are more profound and delicate. Tang Wei''s temperament is gentle, which is very similar to the feeling of Tang poetry. He said softly, "Bo Shao, if I remember correctly, you and my mom divorced five years ago. And I was born after your divorce, so my custody naturally falls into mommy''s hands. If you want to support me, you have to negotiate with my mom about the custody scheme. " Thin night pupil shrunk, like unbelievable general, repeated, "what do you say?" Why is a five-year-old child so intelligent?! Tang Wei just looked at Bo Ye like this, and seemed indifferent to his shock. At last, his voice went down slowly. He said, "Bo Shao, if I were not your son It''s just that my mom gave birth to someone else. Would you do this to me? " Thin night''s heart a tight, groundless irritability from the heart across. If the child was not his own son, would he take him home so painstakingly? But At the thought of Tang Shi having children with other men, he has no way to control his anger It seems that in his impression, Tang poetry always revolves around itself, and can only produce his seed. If other men dare to touch her, they are looking for death! Looking at Bo Ye''s expression, Tang Wei suddenly laughs. The child''s voice is as clear as jade, but with a needle like irony. "Bo Shao, you''ll never know what we''ve been through in five years, so I can''t be close to you." Tang Wei looked up at thin night, that moment, thin night actually feel ten thousand arrows pierce the heart. A five-year-old has this ability to hurt him so much. He said, "Bo Shao, I''m the only motivation for mommy to live in this world. Without me, she would die." Without Tang Wei, Tang poetry will die. ****** Tang Shi packed herself up at 8 p.m. and went to the gate of mago, the place Bo Ye reported to her. As soon as the waiter saw it, he came up and said, "Hello, miss..." Tang made her own hair, remade her make-up and sprayed perfume, a suit dress with a little high heel and elegant temperament. She stood there with her half hair and a necklace under her thin neck. This is Tang Yi''s handiwork, which is the only one in the world. She just stood there, and no one dared to step forward easily. It''s too expensive, just like some old lady. Her face is slightly drooping, her eyelashes are long and thin, her lips are red, her nose is pretty, and her side face is delicate, which makes everyone feel familiar. But no one can remember who she is. Maybe there are too many aristocratic celebrities in this never night city, so everyone just thinks she looks familiar, but they can''t remember where they met. If you see such a beautiful face next time, you will be deeply impressed. No one knows that she was the young lady of the Tang family. After five years in prison, she broke half of her finger and was reborn after being destroyed all her life. Bo Ye drives his car to the mago parking lot to park it. When he comes up, he sees such a scene. The drinker next to him walked over and said, "shit, see that beautiful woman at the door? It''s the best! That temperament, that appearance, tut tut! " The brother next to him said, "don''t think about it. Can you touch this kind of woman? It''s almost like being a driver for someone else." "Ha ha, I''d like to be a driver, too! Free for her! " Thin night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and then look up to see Tang Shi standing there, a cool temperament, indifferent eyebrows, beautiful facial features written indifference and alienation, see him when a pair of eyes across a trace of panic. Bo Ye just stopped, wearing a white shirt with creative cutting, clean suit pants, two straight legs, stepping on a pair of baleshijia, holding the car key in one hand and a coat in the other. An uninhibited and handsome face, two black diamond earrings in his left ear correspond with his Obsidian eyes. He stood at the door, tall and straight, attracted passers-by frequently look back. He has such a kind of aura, which can make everyone pay attention to him. The beautiful facial features and deep and steady temperament of the demon fascinated all women and madly wanted to rush into his arms. It is said that Bo Ye is the dream lover in the hearts of women in this city, so when Bo Ye married Tang Shi five years ago, all women in this city were lovelorn. Five years later, Tang Shi was sent to prison by himself. I don''t know how many people whistled behind his back to congratulate him. Bo Ye is undoubtedly perfect in all aspects, family background, financial resources, power, but only for love, a charity has never been given to Tang poetry.Tang Shi thinks that she is sad. This man doesn''t belong to her, but she thinks that if she is strong enough, she can move him. After five years of pretending to be stupid and five years of being guilty - ten years later, she finally realized that she couldn''t get together with Boye, and that the price of understanding these truths was to lose her reputation and family. Bo Ye and Tang Shi look at each other at the door through the people who come and go. It seems that through these strange faces, they look back to the past. He is still the love in her heart, and she is the girl in his eyes. Time flies like a flying cloud. How did they get to this place? What is Who is pushing behind? Tang poetry ended all kinds of random thoughts, looked up at Bo Ye step by step came to his side, the man star shining noble incomparable, all the way to the people around than down, until standing in front of her. When the distance between the perfect face and himself suddenly narrowed, Tang Shi sadly found that his heart was no longer palpitating. Bo Ye, do you know that I have been in love with you for 15 years since I was young, and I have suffered for half my life? She took a look at the thin night and then drew back her eyes. The thin night said faintly beside her, "how long have you been waiting?" "Soon, ten minutes." Tang poetry smile, elegant people can not find loopholes, but it is this appearance, let Bo night feel strange. In the past, she was always gentle and generous, with countless feelings in her eyes. Now her eyes are like a decaying black hole. In those days, her proud wings fell into it and were swallowed up and turned into nothingness. Thin night heart tip trembles, but endure voice way, "go up, come with me." At the end of the speech, he reached out and pressed the elevator switch. At the moment of opening the door, no one but them dared to follow up and ride with them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 13 Five years ago, Tang poetry and Bo ye were nervous and cautious when they were alone. Now, five years later, things are different. She had nothing left in her mind but numbness. When the elevator rises slowly, Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi''s side face like this. The man has a delicate and picturesque face. When she stares at Tang Shi, she realizes Bo Ye''s hot sight. If he had been five years ago, he would never have shown this kind of expression. He would have liked Tang poetry to be far away from him. It''s better not to appear in front of him all his life. But now, he used this kind of hot line of sight to stare at her, just like the leader of the wolf group to stare at the prey, which made Tang poetry feel that there was no place to escape. With a sound of Ding, the elevator door opened. Tang Shi led her to go out first. After a long silence, Bo Ye looked at her slender body and stepped forward to catch up. At the door of box V2, Tang Shi finally stopped. Bo Ye smiles at her, "why don''t you go in?" Tang Shi clenched his teeth and reached out to open the door of the box. The moment she went in, she seemed to hear someone around her whistling. The smell of wine mixed with smoke came to her face. Although Tang poetry was not happy, it didn''t show it. She just frowned slightly. Then I heard someone on the sofa shouting, "this girl is on time! Who brought it in! " Bo Ye laughs behind her, "what, Fu Zhen, do you want?" When Tang Shi looked up, he also saw Jiang Xie on the way. A group of them were sitting on the sofa, surrounded by wine princesses, all wearing miniskirts and showing their shoulders. The scene was extremely gorgeous. It is really out of place for Tang poetry to stand there. Fu Zhen poured a glass of wine and said to the Tang poetry, "did Lao ye bring it? Hello, little sister. Would you like a drink? " "Hey, Fu Zhen, don''t die." Jiang Xie reminds Fu Zhen behind his back that he didn''t know that the ancestor had drunk too much and sat down with Tang poetry in his arms. Then he smiles at Bo Ye and squints, "old night, you are my little cotton padded jacket! How do you know I like this one! " Bo Ye''s eyes are dark and unclear, but he doesn''t speak. Fu Zhen continues to drink and gives Tang Shi a watermelon to her mouth. Tang Shi twisted his eyebrows and hesitated for a long time, but he opened his mouth to eat. A group of people nearby screamed. "Ha ha ha! Fu Zhen is so shameless! I went up to feed people! " "They still eat it! Fu Zhen, you have a play at night Fu Zhen hugged Tang Shi with a smile, put his head on his shoulder and said to her, "little sister, do you play games?" Thin night is looking at one side, holding the finger of wine cup to unconsciously tighten, beside Jiang Xie small voice way, "old night, or I go to talk with Fu Zhen..." "No need." The sound of the thin night is as cold as water and seems to have no waves. Just a woman, why Why does he care so much? Tang Shi smiles at Fu Zhen, "are you the one who wants to talk business with Bo Ye?" "Eh, little sister, come out to play. Don''t talk about business." Fu Zhenjun pulled his face and turned to Bo Ye. "Lao ye, did you say something to others? As soon as she opened her mouth, she wanted to talk business with me. It''s a disappointment." It seems that this is the man. Tang poetry carries the wine cup. Since she takes her to accompany her customers, she only needs to accompany her, so she smiles at everyone. "I''m late, I''ll punish myself first, and what game will I play if I''m late?" Fu Zhen a see to smile, embrace her to let her sit down, "you how so lovely." Tang Shi shrunk in his arms and laughed at him. His red lips were bright with alcohol. "Is that right? I think Mr. Fu is very cute, too. " She is not unfamiliar with the name of Fuzhen. When she was not in prison five years ago, Tang poetry was also a famous lady in the upper class. She often heard the name of several famous childe brothers in the circle, and Fuzhen was one of them. It''s said that it''s from the next city, but the family property is huge, so there are not a few people in this city who want to make friends with him. Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi''s smiling face to others, and suddenly gets angry with an unknown fire. Originally called her to accompany wine is to humiliate her, did not expect that now he was first angered. Jiang Xie watched carefully, "old night Are you ok? " Even the ex-wife, no one will let his ex-wife to accompany other men to drink, so it is really no friendship left. But Bo Yeh was biting her teeth. Her eyes were clear and sharp. She was staring at Tang Shi, but her mouth said, "it doesn''t matter. Let her go." Yes, as long as she can help him deal with Fu Zhen, what''s the matter with the company, even if she has sex with Fu Zhen Half way through the confusion of thoughts in their minds, a burst of cheers rang out around them. They suddenly looked up and saw the scene of the separation of Fu Zhen''s lips from Tang poetry. Next second, countless bloody storms passed in their eyes! Next to someone clapping, "little sister said it! I admire you! I''ll pay you! ""You can afford to lose, you can afford to play! I like you so bold "Do you want another round?" Jiang Xie looked at Bo Ye''s face, and the rising murderous spirit could frighten people to death. He rushed to the other side and yelled, "what are you playing?" "The truth is a big risk. If you can''t say it or you can''t do it, you are assigned to kiss it." Someone responded with a smile, "would you like to join us?" A kiss? Bo Ye suddenly looks at Tang Shi and sees that her slightly opened red lips are sexy and enchanting. She hooks Fu Zhen''s neck and leans against his arms. She looks like a goblin. All men''s eyes are aiming at her from time to time. Anger sprang up from the bottom of his heart without any restraint. Bo Ye didn''t even think about what was wrong with him. At that moment, his mind was full of all kinds of crazy ideas - Taking Tang poetry home and locking it up, so that she would not be touched by other men all her life. It''s his property, no matter who touched it, damn it! When I look at Tang Shi angrily, I see that she is smiling at herself. When she smiles, it can make heaven and earth pale - Tang Shi has a gorgeous face, which he knew five years ago. But at that time, he was disgusted with her and never even paid attention to her. I just think this kind of enchanting woman is a vase when she marries home. It''s also very sentimental. It''s not as tranquil at all. Yes It''s not as good as tranquility, such a woman Why, why Bo Ye finds that he has no way to control his anger. When he sees her kissing Fu Zhen, he even wants to hold Tang Shi by the neck - this cheap woman, she dares to let other men kiss her! Fu Zhen still holds Tang Shi as if she didn''t see thin night''s expression. Tang Shi slightly raises her chin, pulls out a slender and beautiful neckline, and takes the clavicle chain on her clavicle. The picture is very beautiful and pitiful. She''s so thin. She must be light in her arms. So Fu Zhen did the same. He just took Tang Shi and sat on his lap. Tang Shi exclaimed in surprise. He forbade his shame and his beautiful face turned red and white. Fu Zhen encircled her waist from behind and asked softly, "will you come back with me at night?" Tang poetry pretends to be calm and calm. She turns her hair behind her ears and pretends to understand Fu Zhen. "Is Fu childe teasing me?" Fu Zhen buried her face in her hair and took a hard breath, "where can I give up? Why don''t you tell me your name? " Name? Tang poetry was frozen all over, and all of a sudden he was stunned and didn''t know how to react. "What''s the matter?" Seeing her pale face, Fu Zhen joked, "it can''t be a terrible person, little sister. Don''t scare me." Tang Shi quickly restrained his smile, stood up wobbly and said, "I''m a little dizzy. Go to the toilet and come back to tell you." Fu Zhen whistled, "do you want me to accompany you?" "I don''t care about the time." Tang Shi smiles delicately, "Fu Shao, just wait for me here." "Ouch! Tut tut "It''s the most difficult thing to accept beauty! Master Fu must be beautiful tonight! " "It''s a beautiful woman. It''s so beautiful to talk about!" Tang Shi walked into the toilet, stood firmly beside the sink, stretched out his hand to support his face, and took a deep breath. Just came up to drink a little urgent, now she is dizzy and swollen, face with drunken blush, supporting on the washing table, constantly breathing in and out. Fu Zhen asked her name How to answer? My name is Tang Shi. There is only one Tang poem in a city, that is, Miss Tang five years ago. How does she deal with everyone in the private room? What kind of eyes would they look at her? Five years later, Miss Tang''s family has been reduced to laughing with wine and flattering men. How ridiculous it is. Her noble and strong will become a joke. As Tang Shi stood there, countless thoughts flashed through her mind. She even wanted to leave them and run away directly. But when she thought of Tang Wei, she held back. When Bo Ye approached her, Tang Shi didn''t respond. The next second, she was pulled directly into the last room of the women''s toilet. After the door slammed, she fell into Bo Ye''s arms. When he raised his head, the man''s face with the usual ridicule, just glared at her, "have the ability to seduce others, but not the ability to tell him who you are?" Tang Shi said with a pale smile, "Bo Shao, this is the women''s toilet." Bo Ye stood there, as if this sentence didn''t move him. He locked the door of the women''s toilet compartment, forced Tang Shi to the corner, stretched out his hand and wiped her red lips. Lipstick in his finger out of a red plum, thin night cold voice, "and Fu Zhen pro?" Tang poetry bowed his head, "the rules of the game, have to obey." "It''s just a game. Are you in a hurry to make out with him?" Thin night don''t let her droop face, ruthlessly lift her chin, "Tang Shi, five years no see, you are really worse!"Tang Shi laughs absurdly and tears surge out of her eyes. "Why do you blame me like that! Bo Ye, it''s not you who brought me here! You asked me to go with the wine. You see, I went! " Bo Ye reached out and pinched her neck, "then I''ll let you go to bed with him?" "Go ahead, I''m a toy in your eyes anyway." Tang Shi flushed his eyes with a smile. "You don''t care. What do I care about?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 14 "Tang Shi, I didn''t expect you to be so cheap!" Bo Ye seems to be in a hurry. He presses her on the wall of the women''s toilet according to the Tang poetry. He breathes heavily, and his eyes are full of blood. He is angry. "You called me to drink, didn''t you think I would be made difficult?" Tang Shi narrowed her eyes with a smile. "Don''t you want to see me humiliated? Why, don''t you see that? Are you very upset?" Thin night will her top on the wall, close to her, so with that pair of eyes to see her, for a long time, fanatical kiss fell on her lips. Tang poetry struggled violently. At this moment, someone came in at the door, and Bo Yeh said with a low smile, "cry, cry, let everyone outside see this picture!" Asshole! Tang Shi looked at thin night viciously, her eyes were red, "why do you treat me like this?" Bo Ye didn''t speak. She bowed her head to kiss her again. She tasted very good. When she was his wife five years ago, it was like a routine for Bo Ye to go to bed with her. Although she didn''t like this woman, she had a good figure, so Bo Ye didn''t think Tang poetry was boring - but she didn''t think she would be pregnant and give birth to her own children. The memory is in a trance, he suddenly comes to a problem. Five years ago, when Anmi died, was Tang Shi pregnant? But she didn''t say that at that time, so he didn''t know. He pushed her to the peaceful grave, kicked her, sent her to prison, and made her become a madman Bo Ye shivers all over. The child can survive Really, it''s not easy. At that time, I was afraid that Tang Shi didn''t even have the will to survive. How desperate should he be when he was pregnant in prison? Tang Shi pushed him away. A group of people outside had already left. No one found that there were two people in the last room of the women''s toilet. She was red eyed and choked in thin night. "Why are you doing this to me?" Why, treat me as a toy, if you want, just come up, don''t, just insult me! Bo Ye, it''s not enough to hurt me here five years ago! I''ve paid such a terrible price. Why can''t I escape from you? Bo Ye didn''t speak, but her pupils shrank. Seeing Tang Shi''s painful appearance, the man seemed to be aware of her sadness. Tang Shi pushed him away. Her shoulders were shaking. She cleaned her clothes and wiped her lips. The lipstick had already disappeared in the strong kiss, but when she wiped it with her hands, it gave birth to some bright red. Bo Ye felt that he must be crazy and drunk. Why did he think about her again when Tang poetry came back five years later? Tang Shi covered her face and walked out of the toilet. He seemed to hear her sobbing when she left. Bo Ye stood alone in the women''s toilet for a long time, and then came out with a bad face. As soon as I came out, I met a group of women. "Shit, is this the women''s room?" Women who drink too much look back at the sign, and then look at thin night came out, "lying trough, so handsome man, but, why in the women''s toilet?" "Stop talking, stop talking, maybe it''s that kind of pervert..." "Tut Tut, I can''t see it. I''m white and I like to go to the women''s toilet secretly..." A group of women with eyes to see a few more thin night, but others aura mysterious, did not dare to say too loud. ****** when Tang Shi went back, it seemed that Fu Zhen had been waiting for her in the private room for a long time. When he saw her coming, he held her in his arms with a smile and acted skillfully like an old lover. When the late thin night saw this scene, she squinted quietly. What''s going on? The moment I see my own things touched by other men He couldn''t control his irritability. When Bo Yeh came back, she looked as usual. Fu Zhen was already leaning on the shoulder of Tang poetry with a smile. She was full of beauty. Fu Zhen approached and asked Tang Shi''s name. She said with a low smile, "does your relationship with Lao Ye look unusual?" Tang poetry trembles all over. How can he see it? But she didn''t admit it. She changed into a smiling face almost in an instant. "How can it be? Why does Mr. Fu think so?" Fu Zhen hugged her and said, "because when I saw you go out, Lao ye went out too..." This observation! It seems that everyone is not a fool. If you follow Bo Ye, you will guess more or less about her relationship with Bo Ye, and go to the toilet with Bo Ye one after another No wonder it arouses Fu Zhen''s suspicion. Tang Shi didn''t speak much, but dropped his eyes. After a long time, he said, "Mr. Fu, do you really want to know who I am?" Seeing her deep expression, Fu Zhen was stunned, "well What''s the matter with you? " Tang poetry smiles, which makes the world colorful. Five years ago, the man''s dream lover in a city was her. She had a pair of amazing eyes and a proud temperament. Five years later, this pearl fell into the world and became a thorn in all men''s hearts!Tang poetry fell in his ear and said in a tone that was like the intimacy between lovers, "son fu My name is Tang Shi There is only one Tang poem in a city from Kaidu, which is the treasure of Tang family! Fu Zhen''s face suddenly changed, as if he couldn''t believe it. He widened his eyes, and Qingjun''s face was full of incredible amazement. He stared at Tang poetry, as if he wanted to see her soul through her face - it''s a pity that Tang poetry has no soul. She smiles and lies on his shoulder. "Don''t you think you can''t believe it? Yes, I''m Tang Shi. I''m Miss Tang who was recognized as a murderer by you five years ago It''s Bo Ye''s ex-wife. " The moment he learned the truth, he was engulfed in shock. Fu Zhen even began to shake her hand. "You Are you kidding me? " "What''s the joke?" Tang Shi suddenly turned cold, left him, took care of himself, poured a glass of wine, and laughed delicately, "don''t you know me, don''t you know my face? Mr. Fu, when I was in the circle five years ago, I often heard your name Five years ago She spent five years in prison. Fu Zhen''s breath began to accelerate. If someone else, a divorced woman who had been in prison, would not be interested in him. Who would want such a woman with bad deeds? But the person in front of me is Tang Shi, the famous lady who shocked the upper class five years ago! Fu Zhen looked at her, throat inexplicably thirsty, even he did not know why in the end. "Old night Why should I ask you to come with me? " If it''s true, then Tang poetry is Bo Ye''s ex-wife. Why did Bo Ye call his ex-wife over Do this kind of thing? Tang Shi smiles at him, and then blinks at Fu Zhen, "since we are divorced, you don''t have to treat me as the one of thin night." Yes, she has never been Bo Ye''s person. No matter five years ago or now, Bo Ye''s heart will never have her place. In the middle of the conversation, Bo Ye suddenly stepped forward and, under the exclamation of the crowd, directly carried the Tang poetry onto his shoulder. Tang Shi was shocked by his sudden action, and then beat him on the back, "what are you doing! Put me down Thin night sneers, "let you down? Keep looking at you and other people Everyone was shocked by Bo Ye''s action. Fu Zhen sat on the sofa, watched Bo Ye carry Tang Shi up like this, and stammered, "big brother Yes, you have something to say! " "I''m sorry, Mr. Fu. She''s mine today. I''ll make another appointment with you tomorrow." Fu Zhen grabs the wine cup and howls, "you are not human, old night! I brought a girl to me, but I wanted to monopolize it Tang Shi blushed with shame. This behavior is undoubtedly humiliating her under everyone''s gaze. She held the trembling in her voice and said, "thin night, let me go!" "What if I refuse?" "You drink too much!" "Yes, I drank too much!" Bo Ye, regardless of everyone''s eyes like watching a good play, directly carried Tang poetry out. Tang poetry was dizzy and swollen. "Let me go! Asshole! Scum! Go to hell "It''s a good scolding. I''m very gifted in language. Ivy League has a very rich vocabulary." "I want to accompany you with wine, and now I still regret it!" Tang Shi yelled, "have the ability to let others take me! Garbage bastard! Scum man, I''ve been in prison for you for five years. What the hell do you want from me? " With this sound, everyone''s face changed. After five years in prison, the sentence of Tang poetry pierced everyone''s ears. Everyone stopped to see them. At that moment, everyone finally remembered who she was. The talented and beautiful miss of the Tang family, Tang Shi! The murderer caught in five years, Tang Shi! All of a sudden, Tang Shi gave herself a low smile, and then tears fell down, constantly blurring her vision. She doesn''t want to cry, but she can''t stop it. Fate is so terrible. When you think you can escape completely, give you a hard blow, and then tell you that you can''t escape from this shadow at all. Bo ye put down Tang poetry and held her in her arms. She pressed her on the wall and pinched her chin under the gaze of the people. "Aggrieved, eh?" Tang Shi''s eyes narrowed with laughter, and his voice was sharp, as if he was determined with hatred, "wronged? I have what good grievance! I deserve it, I deserve it Bo Ye just couldn''t hear the tone of Tang poetry. She grabbed her neck and someone screamed, "Bo Shao No, don''t do it Fu Zhen was frightened by the change and yelled, "old night! Calm down Jiang Xie began to call and shout, "Bo Ye has drunk too much Bring someone here Under his control, the air in Tang poetry''s lungs became less and less. Finally, his eyes closed and he fainted in his hands. "My God! Dead DeadThin night hand is mercilessly a Zhan, take back own movement, how possible, he strangled her? impossible! He He was just in a hurry to humiliate her despite the presence of everyone. He didn''t want to kill her Before he fell into a coma, his vision whirled around, and finally he fell into the darkness. Tang Shi heard someone screaming noisily in his ear, and all this gradually Gradually away from her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 In the quiet ward, Tang Shi opened his eyes and saw an obscure light, then his vision gradually became normal. She looked around until someone pushed in the door outside, and then she suddenly recovered. Bo Ye stood at the door with a dark expression on his face. At the moment when he saw Tang Shi''s face, countless emotions passed through his eyes and finally disappeared in the dark pupil. Tang Shi looked at him numbly and said nothing. I have imagined many ways to meet old lovers. The world is too small. People who have loved deeply will meet one day. But Tang Shi never thought that Bo ye would do this to her. In an extremely cruel way, she was once again sent into the abyss of despair. Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi''s silence and realizes that she doesn''t want to talk to herself. She has to stand at the door and clear her throat. "You wake up." Tang Shi gave him a cold look and didn''t speak. Thin night came forward, a raised her chin, see her hate eyes, the heart was inexplicably tingling. "Why, fight with me?" He laughed, like a demon with a chilling smile on his face, "Tang Shi, I should have strangled you five years ago. You should be glad to have saved your life till now." When Tang Shi heard this, it was like hearing a joke. He gave a few clear smiles to Bo Ye, "yes, I also want to thank you for your mercy and leave me a dog!" "Are you aggrieved?" Thin night also sneer, more ironic than Tang poetry. "What''s wrong?" Tang Shi narrowed his eyes, and his face was still sick, but his eyes were as sharp as poisoned blades, and they were surprisingly bright. Under the gaze of her eyes, Bo Ye felt that she could not breathe. Tang Shi gave him a beautiful smile, and at that moment the world faded, "Bo Ye, I''m not going to thank you very much! I ruined my life five years ago, and want my life five years later! I must have done a great sin in my last life. Only in this life can I be completely destroyed by you! " When Bo ye heard Tang Shi''s words, he squeezed her chin harder. "What else do you want to argue for yourself? Quiet death... " "What if serene''s death has nothing to do with me?" Tang Shi laughs madly, as if there is nothing left for her in the world. She shouts to him in a loud voice, "Bo Ye, I''ll ask you a word. If the peaceful death has nothing to do with me, what you owe me is clear in this life!" If the quiet death has nothing to do with me, you owe me, this life also clear it! Thin night pupil fiercely shrunk, even in the next second not under their own control released her, back two steps, unbelievably looking at Tang Shi, "what do you say?" Tang Shi''s voice suddenly dropped, as if the counterattack had exhausted all her strength. She said, "Bo Ye, I don''t hate you, because I think you are so pitiful. It doesn''t matter whether I hate you or not." When she looked up, her eyes full of love for him were so empty and numb that she didn''t leave any friendship. All of them were swallowed up by the hatred five years ago. Bo Ye smiles angrily. When she is angry, her face is even more beautiful. A man has the capital to make the whole city woman crazy. Five years ago, she also flew a moth to the fire and rushed at him regardless of everything. In the end, she destroyed herself, but she didn''t get anything. Even if it was sympathy, he was stingy to give. She said, "I don''t regret it. I don''t hate you. It''s just five years in prison. Out, I still live well, without you, I live as well "It''s up to you to check, it''s up to you to dig up the old accounts, Bo Ye, I''ll tell you." When she looked up, her eyes were sharp and sharp. In a trance, thin night seemed to see the amazing and proud Miss Tang again. Even if the family was occupied, she still had an indelible lofty and conceit. Tang Shi''s lips open and close, facing the thin night road - "I tell you, five years ago, I overturned the quiet ashes in front of everyone, and I don''t regret it at all. Because of her, my family was ruined; because of her, I was charged; because of her, a dead person, I was tortured and humiliated. It was better to die than to live in prison for five years! Thanks to her death, it''s not too much for me to break her urn! I tell you, if she''s alive, I''m going to blow her up! " "You dare!" Bo Ye was furious and slapped Tang Shi''s face. His voice was shaking, "Tang Shi! You dare!! How dare you say such a thing! " Under the sting, she did not force her tears, but forced her to smile even more, just like a beautiful poppy flower. Her smile was so beautiful that it was startling. "Yes! I dare! A dead person, let me bear this unfair life, thin night, if you stand in my position to think a little, will not let me become like this! I tell you, I never regret what I did to her. I''m only afraid that when you know the truth and find that the peaceful death has nothing to do with me, you will hate yourself! "Bo Ye''s heart was shaken by the words of Tang poetry, but he was there when tranquility was pushed down. How could he be wrong? It was the hand of Tang poetry! "Don''t pretend to be innocent here. If you want to say it, you should have said it five years ago!" "Did you give me a chance to say that?" Tang Shi finally burst into tears with a smile, "ah, right? You never believe what I said. I''ve been your wife for five years, just like a dog, you never give me a look, even one! Bo Ye, why do you marry me if you don''t love me? Are you worthy of me and tranquility? " "I only love tranquility. I only marry you because you climb into my bed!" Thin night also didn''t hold back his anger finally, yelled, "at the beginning, but you climbed on my bed!" "Is that what you think of me? You really forgot all about it Tang Shi laughed, shaking all over his body and breaking his voice. "There''s a saying that''s true It''s love to be useless, and it''s Acacia to be dismissive! " Thin night, when I have paid for you are all a joke, if you come again, I will not choose to meet you! She regretted it. It was a mess. Thin night thin night, I only hope that one day you regret! "I''m not afraid of you doing this to me. I''m only afraid that you will regret it one day." With these words, Tang Shi pointed to the door of the ward and yelled at Bo Ye, "get out of here!" The hatred in her eyes is so obvious that it doesn''t matter if you say you don''t hate it. But in fact, it''s just because you really hate it so much that it doesn''t make any difference if you forgive it or not. Her hatred for him has been deep into the marrow. From the moment she was sent to prison five years ago, she killed all her love and expectation for him. At a dead end, you sent me a destruction, created the abyss of my endless pain struggle. Thin night, I don''t want redemption, I just want to curse you, I hope you can''t ask for love in this life! Tang Shi burst out laughing, outside a nurse heard the voice rushed in, saw Tang Shi like this, went up and pressed her hard, Tang Shi shivered all over, overturned the nurse on the ground. The nurse screamed, and suddenly a group of people came out of the corridor, and some even yelled - "tranquilizer, tranquilizer!" "There is a patient''s abnormal condition in ward V02!" "Come on! The medical staff and the security guard all come up! " "Don''t touch! Get out of here! Get out of here Once someone came forward, Tang Shi would smash things, cups, vases, stools, all of which became her tools to hurt others and protect herself. She cried and laughed, "get out of here! Get out of here Bo Ye shouts, "Tang poetry! You are crazy This sentence is like a sharp sword into the body of Tang poetry, penetrating her heart. The pain spreads from her chest to every corner of her body. Every hair, inch by inch, swallows her breath. Woman in crazy red eyes, suddenly to thin night kneel down, hard kowtow ring. "Bo Ye, let me go, I beg you Please let me go "I''ve been in prison for five years. I''m not a ghost anymore. Look at me. Open your eyes and see what I look like now." Suddenly, an indescribable sense of pain began to spread from the apex of his heart. Thin night trembled and stared at the woman in front of him. Five years ago, the proud and conceited Miss Tang Jiada, and five years later, the insane and disorderly ex convict woman. He was shaking all over his body, and his pretty face was full of pain from the depth of his soul, which made his eyebrows wrinkle together, "Tang poetry, you What''s the matter with you? " All of a sudden, he thought of the mottled scars on Tang poetry''s right hand. How desperate should a person be to attack his most precious right hand? Tang Shi is a designer. She likes her hands more than anyone else. This is her pride and nobility. But this kind of her will choose to destroy her most important right hand. How big a huge wave has she gone through before she can''t bear the weight of reality and will die? Everyone was shocked, why Tang poetry became so fragile, so sensitive, so crazy What happened to her in prison? Five years Who destroyed her like this? Bo Ye suddenly does not dare to ask the answer. He is afraid that it is himself I''m the one who turned her into a monster. No, Tang poetry How can Tang poetry love itself so much The professional medical staff rushed in and pressed Tang Shi one after another. The security guard stood aside to maintain order. Some people helped the injured nurse up. The ward was very noisy for a moment, and some people tried to look in. Bo Ye is pushed aside by the crowd. She is shocked to see that Tang Shi is pressed on the hospital bed and stabbed with a tranquilizer needle at her arm. Then her pupils are lax, her eyelids are closed and she falls into a coma again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 When Bo ye came to the hospital the next day, Tang Shi''s attending doctors had already changed a batch. When he saw him, he called out, handed over some reports, sighed and said, "Bo Shao, your wife''s condition is not very good..." Bo Ye didn''t know why he didn''t explain the real relationship between them. The doctor continued, "she has serious depression. She must have suffered great stimulation. Bo Shao, you Has anything happened to you and your wife before? " Looking at the report sheet in hand, thin night''s fingers were hurt by the thin paper. His throat is sour and astringent, like a mass of cotton. He said for a long time, "no No, "he said "Well, alas." The attending doctor took off the lens and wiped it. "She can''t be cured by taking medicine alone. We checked and found that she has a treatment record, but the time of taking medicine is not normal every time. She just takes medicine to restrain her reaction. This is impossible to cure, and her heart did not cooperate with the treatment Bo Shao, it may take a little time. Do you know what madam likes best? " The doctor''s last words stunned Bo Ye. Tang poetry What do you like best? He didn''t know. Bo Ye felt that he couldn''t communicate with the doctor any more, so he just said a few words and left. When he left, the doctor''s words still hovered in his mind - "Madam should have experienced some bad things. Bo Shao, if there is something wrong, I hope you can tell us without telling me, so that we can customize the treatment plan Madam, this situation is really not good. Do you know that the scar on her hand is not one or two days, but new and old wounds. The latest one It was two weeks ago. " Two weeks ago, it was so close! How many times has the scar on her arm been hurt? She has always had The habit of self mutilation. Whenever the pressure is too much for her to bear, she raises the knife and stabs her wrist in the middle of the night. Tang poetry disguised under the appearance of pride and nobility is no longer the young lady five years ago. Her soul has long been fragmented, and the rest is just some obsessions. Thin night dare not to think more, back to the door of Tang poetry ward, toss and turn, the first time with the idea of escape. How could he I dare not face a woman who is my ex-wife-a murderer who was personally sent to prison five years ago. Tang poetry killed Anmi, but now he is living such a life. Bo Ye thinks that he should be happy. But when I saw her, I was not happy. I always felt that I was the executioner who had brought her to such a field. Bo Ye stood at the door for a long time, pale and wandering, but he didn''t go in. He turned to the other end of the corridor and took out his cell phone. "It''s me." The other hand of the man is in his pocket, and his tall and straight body is like a silhouette. Even in the hospital, countless little nurses secretly look at him and guess his identity one after another. "Check it for me What happened during the five years in prison of Tang poetry. " As if determined, Bo Ye finally said that sentence. At the same time, he felt intense pain. He didn''t want to doubt it, but he had to verify one thing: "I suspect that someone was in prison under the pretext of my name Violence. " ****** Tang Wei was picked up from the kindergarten by Bo Ye that afternoon. When he got on the bus, Tang Wei sighed and said, "Bo Shao, don''t shut me up. I can''t run either. I can go back to mommy at most. If you really want to come to see me once a month, I''d appreciate it Bo Ye is so angry that he wants to hit the flower bed when driving. Listen to what the bastard says! Do you still have him in your eyes! Is this his own son or not! If it wasn''t for the DNA that identified the father son relationship between the two people, he thought he had picked it up. Boye resisted the impulse to step on the accelerator, drove the car to the hospital, and then said, "smelly boy, are you talking to dad?" Tang Wei sighed. He didn''t know whether he was sighing for himself or for Bo Ye. "Bo Shao..." "Call me dad!" ¡°¡­¡­ Bo Shao Listen to me first... " "Call Daddy!" "Dad Dad... " Tang Wei stammered at this address, but he was still a little uncomfortable. His face turned red, "you Don''t force me to shout... " "I''ll get used to it if I shout more." Bo Ye felt that he was in a good mood all of a sudden. When he heard the smelly boy yelling out the word "Dad", his chest was much better. He said, "I''m your father. What''s wrong with you calling me dad?" Tang Wei said, "but five years after I was born, you never cared about me." Bo Yeh took a deep breath and said, "your mother hid you so well. I only recently learned about your existence." "What about when my mom was pregnant?"Tang Wei quickly asked, "you won''t even hear about my mother''s pregnancy I don''t know. " Bo Ye holds the steering wheel, his hands tremble a little. The five-year-old can''t answer his question. If he knows If you know Tang Shi is pregnant, maybe I wouldn''t have locked her in at that time Bo Ye''s eyes flashed countless emotions, but he didn''t express them. Almost soon, he flashed by. When he opened his eyes again, he was still the ruthless Bo family. He was resolute and resolute. It seemed that nothing in his life could make him regret. Tang Wei sat obediently in the back seat, looking at the scenery outside the window, suddenly asked, "this is not the way before..." Bo Ye praised the boy''s cleverness in his heart. He remembered the way back and forth in a few days, so he cleared his throat and said, "the way to the hospital." "Hospital?" Tang Wei was young, but his mind was bright. He asked carefully, "is something wrong with my mother?" Grass, how can this little son of a bitch be so smart? It''s a lot of pressure to be a father! However, Bo Ye turns to think that it''s not because he has good genes that he can give birth to such a clever son. He also feels that his son is a genius. It''s amazing. When he arrived at the hospital, Bo Ye squatted down and straightened Tang Wei''s clothes. Only at this time, Tang Wei felt that Bo Ye was his father, but he did everything for the sake of face. When Bo Ye approached him, Tang Wei couldn''t help but look at him more. After all, a five-year-old child is still sweet in the face of his own father. It''s just His father also let him down too much. Maybe he can help Bo Ye chase Mommy if he behaves well in the future. Bo Ye said, "your mother has depression, do you know?" He didn''t want to talk about these heavy topics in front of Tang Wei. He just remembered that the child was young and mature, so he opened the window and said, "she''s not in a very good state. I hope you can Comfort her. " "Did you stimulate my mommy?" Tang Wei raised his head. Sure enough, the boy opened his eyes, not surprisingly. It seems that he knows his mother has depression. At such a young age, I can accept such cruel things "No I didn''t think about excitement... " Bo Ye always feels powerless in the face of Tang Wei. He has a pair of eyes that can see through everything, clear and pure, which always makes him feel that such a dirty adult does not dare to look him in the face. "I know..." Tang Wei seemed to sigh, "I don''t blame you. Mommy''s depression is really serious. It doesn''t matter at ordinary times. Once you encounter something related to you, it will be like this. " When it comes to you. Bo Ye''s heart is suddenly pricked. Has he become a monster to Tang poetry She wanted to be so afraid of everything to do with him. Tang Wei handed the small schoolbag on his shoulder to Bo Ye, "Daddy, please help me take it. I''ll go up to see my mommy." When he changed his name and called Boye''s dad, Boye felt that he had been comforted a little. Maybe slowly, Tang Wei would accept himself In the past, Bo Ye never thought that he would be so tolerant and patient with a child. Even if his mother was a murderer she hated, she could still tolerate the children between them. Children are innocent of the crimes committed by adults Tang Wei''s eyes are so innocent that he can''t bear to hurt them. Bo Ye took him to the door of Tang Shi''s ward, and then two people, big and small, looked at each other, two very similar faces looked at each other, and nodded. At this time, the purpose of father and son''s action is highly consistent - Tang Wei pushed the door in and saw Tang Shi resting on the hospital bed. "Mommy..." He called out tentatively, and then he saw Tang Shi turn around. His pale face was full of morbid, but when he saw Tang Wei, his eyes were shining with amazing light. "Weiwei!" Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "Why are you here?" Tang Wei''s voice also choked, "Mom, are you unhappy again?" Unhappy, refers to the recurrence of depression. Tang Shi laughed reluctantly, "sorry Did mom scare you again? " "No..." Tang Wei went up, took off his shoes, climbed onto the hospital bed, and retracted into Tang Shi''s arms. His mother is very thin, but still with not warm hands hold him. "Mom, not next time Weiwei, just come back Just come back... " "Mommy, daddy picked me up. Did you fight?" "No..." Tang Shi shook Tang Wei''s hand and said in an almost futile voice, "no He''s not your dad It''s not... "As if about to cry out, Tang poetry self brainwashed again and again, but still can not deny that fact. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 Bo Ye can''t imagine how Tang poetry came over these years. Seeing her crying on Tang Wei''s shoulder, she suddenly felt some strange tingling. Tang Wei''s napkin dried Tang Shi''s tears and said to him, "Mommy, shall we go home? Don''t be unhappy. " Tang Shi shakes and hugs Tang Wei, "it''s good to have you, and Mommy can live with you..." Tang Wei looked up at the fragile Tang poetry, then looked up at the thin night standing outside the door, and sighed, "Mom, I told you before, in fact, dad picked me up today." "I know you hate him, but he does It''s my dad. " Tang Wei raises his head and looks directly into Tang Shi''s eyes. The boy has a pair of clear and beautiful eyes. Staring at him, it seems that he has a soothing power. His voice is very tender, but with unquestionable firmness, "although I don''t like him, I still think it''s reliable to have daddy. It''s just that if Mommy doesn''t want to go back to Daddy, I won''t intervene. Your choice is my choice. " Your choice is mine. Tang Shi''s tears came out again, and she said, "Weiwei, my mother is not afraid. Shall we go back and live a good life with my uncle?" As if you and Bo Ye never met, as if you never had his father. After Tang Wei coax Tang Shi to sleep, he comes out of the ward. Generally, little adults look at thin night. The latter is looking at him anxiously. "How''s it going?" "Not bad Now she''s not as excited as she was Tang Wei stood there, with a face that looked like thin night. People with a clear eye could see that they were father and son. Sometimes, fate loves to joke with you so much. Bo Ye''s most hated woman gave birth to such a A wise and mature son. It''s just that children are so precocious. Is it lucky or unfortunate? "Hey, daddy, if my mother is better, I have a condition." Tang Wei stood on tiptoe and said to Bo Ye, "you have to send us together." "Reunion?" Thin night''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, "send you back to that so-called home?"? Why do you still want to wander out? " He doesn''t like his son wandering outside! Tang Wei''s eyes were obviously dark. "Daddy, if you didn''t have me, would you care about my mother''s life?" In a word, once again poked in the thin night, let him Leng in situ, for a moment unexpectedly can''t answer. "You see, it''s unfortunate that you don''t love each other, even if you live together." Tang Wei took a deep breath, then looked at Bo Ye, "so it''s good for me to live with my mother. You can come to see me anytime and anywhere, and I can communicate with my mother. I promise we won''t make any trouble in your house. Our mother and son are fine out there. " That means you don''t want to go home. Thin night looking at Tang Wei''s face, suddenly feel chest dull pain. How can a five-year-old have such a penetrating mind It''s heartbreaking to be mature. But Tang Wei''s son, Bo Ye, can''t let go. I''m kidding. My son, how can I bear hardships outside? Bo family''s seed must be raised by Bo family itself! ****** Tang Shi recuperates in the hospital, and Bo Ye brings Tang Wei, who is out of kindergarten, to see her every day. She soon comes out of the gloom, though she still has a distinct hatred in her eyes when she sees Bo Ye. Bo Ye thought, hate, hate is better than crazy. When Tang Shi was discharged from the hospital, Tang Wei was with her hand in hand. The woman was slim and tall. She seemed to be thin again these days. She was shuttling through the hospital hall with people coming and going. It seemed that she would fall to the ground in the next second. Boye resisted his desire to help, thinking that what such a woman is worth paying attention to again and again, she is the murderer who killed tranquility! Watching Tang Wei jump away with her, Bo Ye unconsciously follows her to the door. He sees someone coming to pick them up and opens the door. It''s the handsome Tang Yi. He took Tang Wei''s hand so close that it seemed as if they were a family. Bo yeleng snorts and doesn''t speak. As the bodyguard returns to his car, Tang Shi sighs when she realizes that her eyes have disappeared. Tang Yi just came back from a business trip, and his tone was worried, "is it all right?" Tang Shi said, "it doesn''t matter..." Tang Yi slightly frowned, "Shishi, tell me the truth, haven''t you taken any medicine recently?" Tang Shi buried his face in his palm, and his body trembled slightly. "I''m not sick I''ve been cured. " Tang Wei said painfully on one side, "Mom, take a few more courses of treatment, it will be completely good." Tang Shi raised his head and saw Tang Wei smile at him with dim tears. His face was very similar to thin night. She cried and touched his face. "OK, mom, try to be strong."After going back, Tang Wei and Tang Shi huddle together to watch TV. Tang Yi finds out the pills from the drawer in her room. As soon as she sees that there is still a large can, she knows that she hasn''t taken them seriously in the past six months. "You can''t feel bad. Just take one. It''s not a cold. One takes effect." Tang Yi sat beside her and said, "besides, you may have to take cold medicine for four or five days. How can you..." Tang Shi was coquettish with her brother, "brother, you see, I''m good now. I usually It''s good, too. " "What if you meet Bo Ye again?" Tang Yi asked her so directly, which surprised Tang Shi. Encounter thin night, she will panic, will be confused, will be helpless, this man hurt her too much, she has already fallen into that shadow, terminally ill. Tang Shi took a deep breath, "brother, some drugs can''t cure me. I can only rely on myself. " Fear thin night hate thin night this impression has been deep in her heart, so no matter when, once infected with thin night related, she will lose her mind. Drugs will never come back. Either she''s dead or Boye''s dead, we can stop this. Really want to survive, only to make her stronger, can be enough not to be stabbed by this man. Tang Shi looked up, her eyes were so bright that she said, "brother I don''t want to live in the shadow of thin night any more. I need a new life and a new beginning. Even if I am ill, I will try my best to overcome my fear... " Tang Yi grabs her hand, "it''s all because I''m too useless to protect you..." "No, brother, it''s not your fault. I''m the original sin." Tang Shi chuckled, "if I had not believed him five years ago, the Tang family would not be like this." At the end of the day, she was infatuated with the wrong payment, which led to such a disaster. She''s a sinner. She''s unforgivable. ****** when he woke up the next day, Tang Wei was sent to kindergarten as a Tang poem. When he went in, he was proud, "today is my mother coming to see me off!" "Wow, Tang Wei, you''re not lying." "Your mother is so beautiful." "Beautiful aunt, can you be my mother, too?" "This is my mother!" Bo Ye angrily drove away a group of young students who were surrounded by Tang poetry, "no looting!" "Well, stingy! Beautiful aunt, I really want to be your daughter "That''s Tang Wei''s mother. She''s so beautiful and envious." Tang Shi bent down with a smile and touched the children''s heads one by one. "Yes, I''m Tang Wei''s mother. Is Tang Wei a little wayward at school? I hope you can take care of him in the future. " "Beautiful aunt said so, we must be good friends with Tang Wei!" "Tang Wei has always been our good friend!" "Yes, yes, Tang Wei is still the Deputy monitor! The teacher likes him It seems that Tang Wei''s interpersonal relationship in the kindergarten is not bad, so Tang Shi is at ease. It is rare for her to send her son to kindergarten once in a thousand years. Tang Yi is usually responsible for sending him to kindergarten. If he is on a business trip, Tang Wei will go to school by himself. Sometimes, she felt that her child was too sensible. Tang Wei reluctantly let go of Tang Shi''s hand and said in a soft voice, "Mommy, remember to pick me up at night." This sentence made Tang Shi''s nose sour, but she tried to smile, "don''t worry, Mommy won''t let you be taken away by bad people again." Tang Wei also smiles at Tang Shi, "I will always be with Mommy!" "Goodbye, Mommy!" When Tang Wei and she waved, Tang Shi left the kindergarten at ease. Not far away, there is a black maibahri. The man is wearing sunglasses with his lips hooked. He has a strong air and thin lips. He is a monster. Staring at Tang poetry, Bo Ye squints unconsciously. Today, Tang poetry still has a task to complete. A jewelry design company abroad went to their studio to cooperate on a limited edition ring. She wanted to go back to help her brother and draw the sketch before the appointed date. After getting on the bus, Tang Shi drove to the studio at full speed, but a Maybach behind him also started slowly. The man pulled down his sunglasses slightly and whistled. There is also a handsome man sitting in the back row. Fu Mu finally looks at Bo Ye''s abnormal following and smiles, "are you following your ex-wife?" "You don''t talk." Thin night laughed to scold a, "again force force force you to throw down from the car." "I''m your partner. You are so cruel to me." The same good man chuckles, "are you interested in her recently?" Thin night slender fingers on the steering wheel, "why do you say that?" "You''re following people like this, just like the brain powder of some stars." Fu Muzhong said meaningfully, "I finally have an idea about my ex-wife?""No idea..." "Thin night lengthens tone," it is a pile of things, recently because of the children we are very stiff Fu Muzhong mended the sword, "you two have nothing to do since you got married." By the way, Bo Ye was angry and laughed again, "Fu Laosan, you say one more word, I really left you on the road." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 18 "You''re following someone else''s studio..." Fu Muzhong looked at Bo Ye driving the car and said with a smile, "if you need help, I can help you." "What do you mean?" Bo Ye looks back at him from the rearview mirror with a smile. The man has a pair of evil peach blossom eyes. When he doesn''t smile, he is cool and sexy. When he laughs, he is full of peach blossom. But his temperament is cold and can''t be profaned. No wonder so many women in a city are attached to him. After all, Bo Ye''s skin bag is very good. Fu Muzhong looked at thin night smile appearance, also hooked hook lips, "you are not already understand." "She probably won''t take it." Bo Ye thinks about it. After seeing Tang Shi enter the studio, he stops his car at the side of the road, takes out a packet of cigarettes and hands it to Fu Muzhong in the back row. Then he says, "there needs to be a reason. It''s right to say Let her accept it. " "It''s easy." Fu Muzhong said meaningfully, "just let me go." Thin night glanced at him, "I don''t trust you." Fu Mu finally happy, "I have what not to rest assured, I to your ex-wife but..." "But what?" Bo Ye glared at him, "if you dare to do anything to Tang poetry, you''ll die." "Oh, hello." Fu Mu finally seems to hear a joke like, "you are not willing to let go even if you are divorced. If people like me, I can''t stop it. " "Thin night gnash teeth," divorced other people also don''t want to touch her, you especially want to be beautiful! " Fu Mu finally lights the cigarette with a smile and doesn''t speak. Then the two of them finish smoking by themselves and leave the cigarette end in the garbage can in the car. They both take a deep breath. Fu Mu finally straightened his collar and said, "then I''ll get off." Bo Ye said to him, "pay attention to yourself." Fu Mu finally narrowed his eyes, "there are several." When Fu Muzhong walked into Tang poetry studio, Tang Yi and Tang poetry were stunned. At that time, Tang Shi was lying in front of her desk to write. She was wearing a pair of flat glasses and her hair was half down. She had a beautiful and gentle face. Fu Muzhong is not thinking, such a person, in the end will really start to kill? The incident five years ago Has she ever been charged for nothing? Tang Yi recognized Fu Muzhong and said, "Fu sanshao, come here today..." "I''m here for you." Fu Mu finally said faintly, calm and steady, and gave a smile to Tang Shi, who was surprised. "Miss Tang, meet again." "Fu San Shao is good." Tang Shi picked up the drawings and poured him a cup of coffee. "The studio is simple. Please sit down." "No, it''s well decorated." Fu Mu finally took a sip of coffee and immediately tasted it. It''s a drop of coffee. How much leisure do you have to use filter paper to filter coffee drop by drop in the afternoon? It''s usually a matter of leisure. He looked around the studio. The decoration was quite personal, and the spatial structure was also quite beautiful, which could be called creativity. Tang poetry''s previous table was a big semicircle, and it turned half a circle to three computer screens. There was a pile of manuscripts nearby, which was supposed to be their daily work. Fu Muzhong sat on a circular sofa, folded his legs and laughed at Tang Shi, "Miss Tang, did you lie last time?" Tang poetry was stunned, but still pretended not to understand, "Fu sanshao, what are you here for today?" "We need your help, dawn." Fu Muzhong put down the cup and gently put it back on the tea table. Then he took a look at Tang Yi who didn''t understand. "Last time you denied that dawn was your stage name, I understand your mood, but Miss Tang, our new product design this time I hope you can participate. So I venture to come here today and hope you can give us a chance to cooperate. " Tang Shi pursed her lips, and Tang Yi, who was next to her, finally came back to herself, "do you want to find my sister to participate in the design?" Fu Mu nodded at the end, "the company will launch new wedding dresses in the early spring of next year." Tang Shi subconsciously shrunk his fingers, only to hear Tang Yi say, "thank you for Fu sanshao''s kindness, and I''m sorry to let you go for nothing. My sister, she has already stopped designing wedding dresses." Fu Mu Zhong''s expression changed. He didn''t think it would be like this. He asked subconsciously, "why?" At that time, Tang poetry raised her head. Her eyes were like black holes, engulfing all her emotions. Then she said, "I don''t expect love anymore, so wedding dress I can''t design it. " The kind of wedding dress that will make people feel happy, the kind of wedding dress that can witness the flowering and Fruiting of love, has already become a fragment in her heart, broken, no more mention. A failed and tragic love destroyed her ability to feel happy. Fu Muzhong''s face was shocked, his lips opened, as if he wanted to say something, but he finally swallowed it.After a long silence, he said faintly, "I see But Miss Tang, I hope you can think it over. Even if you have been hurt, you should Let the wound shine. Your ability is always your own and can''t be destroyed by others. I believe you. " Tang Shi was shocked. He looked up at Fu Muzhong incredulously. The man was indifferent. After that, he got up and nodded to them. "Then I''ll go first. If you change your mind, you can call at any time. Our company''s design team is waiting for you to join us sincerely. And thank you for the coffee. It''s delicious. " The man pushed the door and went out. There was a postcard under the coffee cup. Tang Shi''s heart was throbbing and he didn''t come back for a long time. ****** when Fu Muzhong got into Bo Ye''s car, Bo ye turned to him and asked him, "how''s it going?" Fu Mu finally shook his head, "no promise." "I also guessed..." Bo ye murmured to himself, turned his head back to start the car, and then Maybach drove away from the studio slowly. When driving on the viaduct, Fu muzhou finally asked, "why don''t you help her yourself and come around me?" Thin night grasped the finger of the steering wheel tightly, "I go? She''s not going to accept my cooperation. " "So it is." Fu Muzhong unknowingly smiles, "she welcomes me more than you." Bo Yeqi slapped the horn hard, "you want to die, don''t you?" "Well, you''re tearing down a bridge. I help your ex-wife to make money. Now you want me to die. " Fu Mu finally shook his head and then asked, "but if you care about her so much, why did you send her in five years ago?" Yes, she is the woman she hates most. Why do you have to work so hard to help her? Thin night eyes staring at the front, for a long time to say, "because she killed the quiet and children." "But you see, she was obviously pregnant. You didn''t know that." The implication is that you send your pregnant wife to prison for a junior. Fu Muzhong sat in the back row and watched the scenery passing by the window. He noticed that the car was speeding up. He said, "I stepped on my painful foot?" Bo Ye grinned his teeth. "I must be too kind to you. I will tell you later that you are playing with young models outside." "Damn it Fu Muzhong finally yelled, "Bo Ye, you are too shameless! That''s how you treat your brother! " "Who the hell treats you as a brother? Get out of the car now!" ****** Bo ye sent Fu muzong home and then came back by himself. At this time, someone called him. He saw that it was a strange number. When he was still wondering who the number was, he got through by the way, and a voice across the street said, "Daddy, it''s me." Oh, his son! On hearing this voice, Bo Ye even softened her tone, "but Wei, what can I do for you?" Tang Wei was quite young and said, "Daddy, did you go to see Mommy today?" Why is this guy so smart? Bo ye walked back to the room and asked, "why do you say that?" "Mommy told me that someone recognized her as dawn and wanted to get business with her." Tang Wei sighed and said, "Daddy, I know you sent someone, right?" Bo Ye thinks that he has won the prize for giving birth to such a brilliant son. It''s not my genetic self! Bo Ye said, "yes, I want to help you, Mommy." "Why do you want to help now?" Tang Wei''s voice seemed to stick to his ear through his mobile phone and said, "Daddy, if you are sorry for the five years, mommy and I will accept your kindness. But if it''s just compassion, we don''t need it. " Thin night''s heart a cold, grasp the mobile phone to ask, "this your mother teaches you?" Alas Why does daddy always judge so selfishly. Tang Wei shook his head and said, "this is what I mean. My mom doesn''t know I called you. As a matter of fact, your phone number was also written down by a postcard I grabbed from the car last time. " This son of a bitch''s IQ is almost catching up with his father! Thin night endured, deep respiratory tract, "but only, five years ago, you are not the party, did not experience, so my mood you will not understand.". But now that I help you, why don''t you accept it? I just want to make your living conditions better. " "I don''t want good living conditions." Tang Wei dropped his eyelids. "Daddy, I don''t understand everything you do to my mom, and you don''t understand our feelings. If it''s really unintentional to my mom, don''t disturb us any more. Thank you for your kindness. "With that, the child hung up the phone over there. Bo Ye looked at the mobile phone screen, stunned, and couldn''t recover for a moment. He had an illusion that he could not grasp Tang poetry more and more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 The next day, Tang Shi asked Tang Yi to send her son to school. Then she sat in the studio in a daze and drank some coffee. She felt bitter and reassuring. She put down her cup and sighed. After Tang Yi sent the child back, seeing her melancholy appearance, he came forward and touched her head. The soft hair passed through his fingers. He said, "what are you thinking about?" Tang Shi looked up at his brother and said in a soft voice, "I''m thinking, should we take over Fu sanshao''s cooperation?" Tang Yi looked down at her and murmured, "Shishi, if you don''t want to, you don''t have to force yourself..." Tang Shi shook his head and said to Tang Yi, "no I think Fu San Shao''s words are right. There are some scars. It''s time to see the sunshine. " Thin night The blood you gave me is dripping, maybe it won''t hurt long ago. That afternoon, Tang Shi went to call Fu Muzhong. After making an appointment for a detailed time and place, she said to Tang Yi, "you pick up Tang Wei after school. I''m going to see Fu Muzhong on my way." "Has it been decided?" Tang Yi stood behind her and asked her. Tang poetry did not look back, slender figure directly pushed open the door of the studio. After Fu Muzhong received the call, he hung up and dialed Bo Ye, "your ex-wife changed her mind." At that time thin night is signing, disdain ground sneer a, "Oh." Fu Mu finally happy, "what kind of high cold tone will this install?" Thin night did not speak, listen to him in the opposite light reported an address, then thin night took a breath, stood up, "then I wait to come." "Get ready to be splashed with hot water." Fu mu on the other side finally whistled, "Bo Shao, are you attached to your ex-wife?" "Thin night heart a stab, conditional reflex ridicule way," this kind of meaningless question don''t ask again, ask many appear stupid Fu Muzhong didn''t speak, then Bo Ye stood up, called the Secretary to take down the document, then got up and straightened the clothes, dialed a phone to the front desk. "Eight o''clock in the evening, help me fix a place in Hof, for two. Yes, not in the hall." Then the man closed his eyes and slowly opened them, like taking a deep breath. At that moment, countless cold dark awns passed in his eyes. Tang poetry, I''d like to see when you can be so noble! ****** Tang Shi arrived at the door of Hof at 7:40 p.m., and Tang Yi just picked Tang Wei up and took her home. Tang Wei looked at her by pressing down the window in the back, "Mommy, you need to come back early." Tang Shi touched his face, "Mommy will come back after talking about things. You should go back with your uncle first today." The child waved to her obediently, "goodbye, Mommy!" After seeing the car go away, Tang Shi took a deep breath, then turned and walked into Hof. Someone at the door saw her come in and asked respectfully, "is that Miss Tang?" Tang Shi was a little surprised that once she went in, someone would prepare for her. They showed her the way alone and led her to a private room. The decoration of this shop is quite good, just like that of European nobles. Even the corridor is magnificent, and the waiter stops in front of a door. Turning around, he said to her, "Miss Tang, please come in." Tang Shi quickly said thank you and pushed the door in. But the moment she saw the person sitting inside, she was stunned. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 Bo Ye just sat there with a straight back, a slender figure and a half face, delicate and evil. The man sits in the decorated noble private room, just like a European aristocrat, full of bearing and picturesque. When Tang Shi saw that it was a thin night, her breath stopped. Then she called out, "how are you?" "Fu Laosan helped me find you." Thin night light ground says, "have what thing to sit down to talk." "No, I have nothing to say to you." Tang Shi put down the expression of consternation on her face and turned around indifferently. Behind his back came Bo Ye''s sneer - "Tang Shi, are you afraid of me now? Is it still the talented designer back then? " Tang poetry''s step suddenly stops, he is humiliating his dignity, forcing her to stay! Biting her teeth, she turned and looked at thin night. With bright red eyes and hatred, she walked in again and sat down opposite him. The waiter kindly closed the door for them, leaving them alone in the narrow space. Tang Shi stared at Bo Ye for a long time, then slowly said, "what do you want to do?" Thin night lit a cigarette, spit out a string of cigarette rings, squint at Tang Shi, it seems that this is the first time in five years between them to meet so calmly. He observed her changes in the past five years. It seemed that she had not changed much since five years ago, and that she had completely changed. Tang poetry has long been not that dedicated Tang poetry, he is not that thin night. The world makes people. Now they don''t know each other and respect each other. Thin night''s heart so pricked for a while, then said, "let''s make a deal." Tang Shi subconsciously clenched his fist and said to Bo Ye, "what do you want to do?" "I''ll introduce business to you and help you pave the way for your studio. In contrast, Tang Wei, it''s up to us. You can see him freely, but his life will be in the charge of our Bo family in the future! " Without thinking about it, Tang Shi refused, "thin, little, no need! My brother and I can support him! " "Is it?" Bo Ye''s eyes narrowed with a smile. He looked like he was very cruel. He didn''t have any old love at all. "I can make you and your brother beg for food with one phone call. Do you have to fight me?" "Bo Ye, don''t deceive people too much!" Tang Shi''s eyes are red and he shouts angrily. When he looks at thin night, his eyes are full of complaints. Bo Ye doesn''t like to see her look like this. Five years ago, she loved him regardless. Five years later, she regarded him as a monster! "Too much deception?" Thin night sneer, "you secretly gave birth to my son, let him live such a life, you think, you are worthy of him?" "We don''t have to worry about food and clothing. Tang Wei doesn''t have to work hard." "Food and clothing?" Bo Ye laughed even more happily, as if he had heard a joke, "your food and clothing are carefree, which is the kindness and kindness that Laozi has given you. If you want to fight me, Tang Wei will sleep with you in the street from now on! " "You''re blackmailing me with your son?" Tang Shi was forced to bleed by him, "that''s also your son. Do you use him to coerce me? Bo Ye, do you have a conscience or not? " "Tang Wei''s life with the Bo family is 1000 times better than with you. I don''t want to see my son live like this with you." Thin night faintly tut a, seem to be quite disdain of appearance, "Tang poem, you too think highly of yourself.". I never wanted to blackmail you, I just want my son back, so in this peaceful way. If I take him by force, are you sure you can stop him? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21 Tang Shi looked at him in disbelief, trembling all over. It seems that she did not expect that Bo ye would really do this Use her son to threaten her and take everything around her. Tang poetry murmurs to Bo Ye, "Bo Ye, you have no heart at all! Have you ever thought that this is my son, too? " Why, every time you want it, you can take it away, and I can only bear your plunder? On the Tang Dynasty poetry slightly red eyes, thin night body tremble, strange feeling across the heart. Since Tang poetry came back, this feeling has become more and more frequent. Men squint, which is not good For him, there is a sense of being attacked. By Tang poetry? Thin night sneered a, continue to ruthlessly next heart come, "you reason with me?"? Don''t you think Tang poetry is ridiculous? You can never make a decision about our Bo family. " Tang Shi laughs miserably, "yes, but I raised him for five years, and you didn''t pay any price at all!" Thin night listened to, immediately smile. It''s for this! He said with an air of complacency, "five million, how about it? Take it as your reward for raising Tang Wei. If you want money, just ask. Tang Shi, what do you pretend to be lofty here? " That tone, look down on her completely. It seems that she is the kind of woman who sells her son to support herself. Tang Shi didn''t speak. He just stared at him with his eyes. For a long time, she even laughed, which made heaven and earth pale. "Since you can''t wait to make up for me, I''ll treat you as guilty to me. Five million, tomorrow will call to my account, send the money to the door, how can not have the reason? " She stood up, smile suddenly cold down, a pair of eyes bright pressing, like the cold light on the blade, if the line of sight can be turned into a sharp blade, thin night had been cut by her. She opened her mouth, red lips temptation to the extreme, "but five million is too little, I thought Bo Shao this kind of person, for his son will spend a lot of money, but also ready to collect a few hundred million, unexpectedly only five million..." She shook her head and saw that Bo Ye''s face had changed. She also stood up, "Tang poetry Women like you... " "For a woman like me, don''t take me seriously, Bo Shao!" Tang Shi narrowed her eyes and sneered. Her heart tingled, but this kind of pain was nothing to her. Five years ago, she gritted her teeth and insisted on the deeper and more severe pain. Bo Ye, since I am such a woman in your eyes, I will fulfill your wish. From today on, there is only old hatred and no old love between us! "Remember to remit the money as soon as possible, and I''ll think about whether to give Tang Wei to you. Otherwise, I don''t think you can afford my precious son... " She smiles so much that she smiles even more when she sees Bo Ye''s angry face before she leaves. Bo Ye, you are still as good as you were five years ago. Although you are still superior and evil as ever, it''s a pity that together with your heart, you are no different from what you were five years ago. "You are so cruel Thin night. " Before leaving, Tang Shi left such a murmur, which made her leave. A woman''s back is slender and straight, just as she has been walking out of the darkness in the past five years. She has always been so alone. She did not rely on men, Bo Ye understand, Tang poetry has her pride, it is impossible to let the brilliant himself to rely on a man, gold master. But how hard was it for her to walk this road alone after she came out of prison? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 Tang Shi sent a message to Fu Muzhong when he went back that day. He said that he was sorry that the cooperation might not be able to start, and vaguely mentioned that he should not use Bo Ye''s name to find himself in the future. The next day, Fu Mu finally received a text message, staring at the message with a helpless smile, dialed Bo Ye''s phone, "your ex-wife asked me not to meddle in my business, what should I do?" Bo Ye grabs her cell phone and sneers. What should I do? What can we do? Since Tang Shi wants to be tough with her, let''s see how long she can endure this backbone! After he hung up, Bo ye asked someone to go down. Then someone knocked on the door and said respectfully, "Bo Shao, we have transferred the money to Miss Tang''s account..." "Did the announcement go down?" Bo Ye narrowed her eyes. "Anyone who dares to cooperate with Tang poetry is looking for death!" "Down..." The secretary is still the Secretary five years ago. Although Bo Ye now gives money to Tang Shi, he still can''t bear it After all, he is watching them together, and separated, and now it is not easy to meet, but also to kill each other. So he thought about the wording, and he said, "thin little This is good for my wife... " "Madame?" Bo Ye sneered, "pay attention to your wording. Tang poetry is not my wife." The assistant stood there in silence, silent, with his head down, but not humble. Thin night''s eyes began to become obscure, "Lin Ci, have you been my assistant for several years?" "Five years." Lin CI replied humbly that he became Bo Ye''s assistant and was trusted and appreciated by Bo Ye because of the recommendation of Tang poetry. Without Tang poetry He will never be what he is today. "I understand your gratitude to Tang Shi, but Lin Ci, you are my assistant now, and she It''s just my ex-wife. " Thin night picked pick eyebrow, oppressive feeling so invisible between divulged, "some thoughts, should not move, you take back." "I see." Lin CI lowered his head again and held the clothes around him with his fingers. How long does it take him to see the fine ending of Tang poetry and thin night? Maybe not in my life. What a nice person Miss Tang is Lin dismissed and went out. Bo Ye watched him close the door, but he was still depressed. He couldn''t see Lin Ci''s look in love with Tang poetry. Even though he knew that Lin CI didn''t dare have any idea about Tang poetry, that kind of look still stabbed him. Lin Ci''s ability to handle affairs is very strong, and his business level can be said to be first-class. This is what Tang Shi pushed to him when the company was just listed. Now, Lin CI has become Bo Ye''s right-hand man. He has to admit that Tang poetry did a good deed for him. Therefore, even in the face of Tang poetry, Lin CI is also loyal to Bo Ye. He knows that in the past few years when Tang poetry has been in prison, Lin Ciming has mentioned her several times secretly, probably for her injustice. It''s just Such a woman, why, can let his subordinates around her, why? With the kindness of the year? Thin night''s fingers unconsciously clenched into fists. He went back to the French window of his office and stood on the high-rise building. He looked down at the city from top to bottom, feeling a sense of desolation. For five years, the city has remained unchanged, but it is changing rapidly. Bo Ye has to admit that Tang Shi has been in prison for five years. For the whole five years, he has been quite boring and lonely. ****** Tang poetry had nightmares again in the middle of the night. Waking up from the nightmare, Tang Wei takes the medicine for her. Although the child can''t understand the strange words on the medicine bottle, he also knows that it is a good medicine to make his mother better. Tang Shi took the pill from his hand tremblingly. Tang Wei went to bed and poured a glass of water for her. After swallowing the medicine with warm water, Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s head. The little guy seems to be very happy that his mother can rely on herself so much, so he also sticks to her, "Mommy, don''t be afraid, my uncle and I are here." The hand that Tang Shi put on his head trembled, and his eyes became red. "But, mom won''t leave you either." Tang Wei raises his head. The boy has a pair of clear eyes. Tang Shi suddenly thinks of the first meeting with Bo Ye in those years. The rebellious wind and cloud school grass in the campus, dressed in a school uniform that doesn''t fit well, is loose but playful. When he sees her, he whistles in his mouth. It was the first time that she met Bo Ye. The young man had a beautiful and evil face, and a pair of eyes that would twinkle like diamonds when he laughed. At that time, there were not so many deep thoughts in his eyes, there were no city officials and defenses, and it was like a clear and transparent pool, with the publicity and strength that young people would have. Tang poetry looks into Tang Wei''s eyes and loses its spirit. Tang Wei asked softly, "Mommy, is daddy What happened to you again? " Young children are precocious and sensitive. When Tang Shi looks down at Tang Wei''s cautious expression, he always finds it hard to bear.After all, he is not a good mother. It is cruel for him to let Tang Wei bear so many thoughts at such a young age? She opened her mouth and decided to tell the truth, "your daddy wants to take you home." Tang Wei didn''t seem surprised to hear the answer. He beamed at Tang Shi and said, "I think Mommy must have refused, right?" In fact, she couldn''t laugh. "Yes Your father gave us a lot of money. " In the afternoon, the money will arrive at the account, five million, no less. At that time, Tang Shi saw the collection SMS, staring at the words on the mobile phone screen, tears fell down. The dead love, the ruined life, and her precious son, together, Bo Ye insulted her with five million yuan. "Mommy, don''t feel bad. Money is a good thing." Tang Wei is still trying to comfort her, "with money, we can travel with uncle!" The poems of Tang Dynasty didn''t tell Tang Wei what he really thought. Thin night probably won''t let go, next, it is very likely to put down the cruel words in the market. The five million is just the beginning of insulting her. She hugged Tang Wei and didn''t know whether she was comforting him or herself. In the middle of the night, the woman held her son and murmured, "Weiwei, Mommy won''t give you to anyone..." Even if someone forced her to die, she would not give her son to others. If you want to rob Tang Wei, you need her life first! In the dark, Tang Wei opened a pair of clear eyes, it seems that he did not understand, and it seems that he could understand clearly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 23 The next day, Tang Shi wakes up at dawn. She wants to go to the studio. Who knows, as soon as she enters, Tang Yi frowns and looks at her. "What happened?" Tang Shi sips her thin lips. It''s rare for her brother to look like this "The cooperation was terminated." Tang Yi stares at her face, "it''s not just the original deal, the business next month The buyer was suddenly cut off. " Tang poetry was shocked. When he came back, he cried out, "what''s the matter?" "It''s simple. We''ve offended people." Every word, Tang Yi tried his best, "that man has the ability to make all the manufacturers in a city dare not cooperate with us. Even some overseas companies think of his warning and give up the idea of CO branding with us..." Tang poetry listening to Tang Yi''s analysis, an idea formed in the brain. It''s thin night, it''s really thin night He is using his right to tell them that in recent years, Bo Ye has been indulging them. If he wants to force Tang poetry to death, he doesn''t have to do anything at all! "I''ll find him!" Tang Yi was so angry that he trembled all over. "What does he want to do? Five years ago, he broke our family down, and five years later, he will be forced to do it." Sitting on the sofa in the studio, Tang Shi felt as if he had been drained for a moment. For a long time, she looked up, eyes full of frustration, "he wants Tang Wei." Tang Yi''s whole body trembled. "In this way, he forced me to send Tang Wei to him." Tang Shi unconsciously clenched his fingers, "but..." She didn''t want to give in and send her son to that scum! "It doesn''t matter. Let''s look again. Maybe someone will help us." Tang Yi went to Tang Shi to encourage her, "Tang Shi, you are dawn. How can you be banned by the design world. There''s going to be people looking at it! " Tang Shi nodded, red eyes, went to the computer, "come on, let''s look again, some private independent studio may pick up our list." Tang Yi looks at her straight back and sighs deeply. My sister is so strong that she always looks like the sky is falling down Most of the time, he felt powerless. They are unable to protect Tang poetry and Tang Wei. Such a situation When will there be a change? ****** that day, Bo Ye was sitting in the president''s office, and Lin Ci was passing on the finished report and said respectfully to him, "as far as we know, three companies have cancelled their cooperation with Miss Tang..." Bo Ye sat there, seemingly indifferent, but pretended to be casual and asked, "what is the response of Tang poetry?" ¡°¡­¡­ She said, "no response." Lin CI kept silent for a long time and said, "we have observed that after the termination of the contract, Miss Tang did not seem to have any intention of seeking an explanation for themselves. The termination of the contract was regarded as a breach of contract by the other party, but they did not seem to want to argue for their own interests..." Tang Shi''s inaction obviously angered Bo Ye. He opened his eyes incredulously and asked repeatedly, "how is it possible?" Business is robbed, cooperation is stopped, this change to any studio, is a disaster, like being blocked, but why are they so calm? In the end, Tang poetry has the idea of killing each other with him! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 Bo Ye thought so in her heart, and the expression on her face was even colder. She said slowly to Lin Ci, "she likes to meet me hard, so just as she wishes, I''ll see when she can hold on!" Two days after Tang Shi learned that all his design works were taken off the shelves on the Internet, Tang Yi was so angry that he trembled all over, "I''m going to find him to make a theory!" Bo Yeyou, this is not only aimed at them, but also wanted to leave them no way to live! Tang Shi red eyes, "brother, don''t be impulsive, this is not just let Bo Ye see jokes!" "How can he do this to you!" Tang Yi swept all the things on the table heavily to the ground. "You gave birth to your son in October for him, and he insulted you to go to jail. How can he do this to you?" Tang poetry''s lips are also trembling, "no Brother, we must still have hope... " Can''t give up resistance, can''t Give Tang Wei to him! ****** the next day when Bo ye went to work as usual, as soon as she sat in the office, Lin Xi came in from the door, frowning, "Bo Shao Someone said they wanted to see you. " "Who is it?" "It''s a Little boy At this moment, Tang Weizheng is standing at the door of the office, fighting with the Secretary outside for 300 rounds. "I said I''m going in to find my dad!" "Who knows if you''re a bastard out there?" The female secretary looked disdainful. "I''ve seen many women who fake Bo Zong. Now even the children who fake Bo Zong have come out. Little fart, who taught you? Does your mother want to catch up with Mr. Bo? " "My mom doesn''t care about Mr. Bo!" Tang Wei was a little angry, and his face turned red. "But I''m really Bo Ye''s son!" "It''s a bit like that. I dare to pretend to be a fraud because of this. I''m very thoughtful when I''m young..." The female secretary directly drove him out, "I don''t start to beat the children, but you are such a bear child, you just don''t want to beat." "Who do you say is the bear child?" A cold voice came from behind, which surprised the previous female secretary. When she turned her head, she saw Bo Ye standing there with a cold air on her face. She helped Lin CI stand aside and looked at her with a kind of cold eyes. There are more and more cold sweats on the female secretary''s face, "President This kid lied that it was your son. I... " "It''s my son. What''s the matter?" "Thin night sneers," it seems that my secretary is already very capable, dare to scold my son bastard, another day is not to step on my head? " "Mr. Bo! I dare not The secretary was so scared that she began to tremble all over and turned pale, "I didn''t know at first Mr. Bo, you have a lot of... " "Don''t let me say it again. Now, pay your wages." Thin night sneered, and then did not look at the Secretary, went forward, will be shut out of the door of Tang Wei came in, and then squatted in front of him, a turn just chilly attitude, toward him with a smile, "I heard you look for me?" Tang Wei looks at Bo Ye''s face. This is his father. Two men, one big and one small, seem to be copied. The creator is really magical. Sometimes the power of blood is so powerful. Tang Wei and Bo ye stand together, no one will doubt his identity, his face is very similar to Bo Ye is enough to prove everything. "Yes, I''m looking for you." Thin night pursed lips, lightly said, "and my mother''s things." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 Is it related to Tang poetry? Take a look around, thin night simply hold up Tang Wei, a little boy was held in his arms, so hold into the president''s office. He said that he put it on his desk, slightly raised his eyebrows, and gave Tang Wei a smile. "What can I do for your father?" Tang Wei looked up directly at him and said, "is it your order to force my mother to be like this?" Thin night''s expression is stiff on the face, direct Leng is there, he how all can''t expect his son to come to the door, will be such an attitude of asking a crime. Feel chest what tingling feeling surging up, with his voice involuntarily lowered, "you are to ask my sin?" "It''s not a question of guilt." Tang Wei said in a low voice, "just come to get justice for my mother." "Fair?" Bo Ye laughs sarcastically, "there is no justice in this world. Power and status are everything." "I don''t quite agree with you, daddy." Tang Wei was a little excited. The boy''s eyes were red. "My mom and uncle are working hard to live. Why do you force them like this? If it''s just for me, please stop such boring behavior!" Boring? Oh, my God, how ridiculous his own son is accusing him of boredom! "Did Tang poetry teach you to say that, eh?" Bo ye asked him with a sneer, "did she specially ask you to come to me?" In Bo Ye''s heart, it seems to have been recognized that Tang poetry taught children to do so. Is such a woman really qualified to be a qualified mother? Tang Wei stares at Bo Ye for a long time and suddenly smiles, which seems to be clear. A five-year-old child can show such a smile. For a long time, he said, "Bo Shao, don''t you want me? I''ll go back to Bo''s house with you. Don''t beat my mommy any more. " Thin night heart a Zheng, Tang Wei restored that kind of alienated address, no longer call his father, but short two words - thin little. "Don''t hesitate. I''ll go back with you. In exchange, don''t disturb my mommy''s life any more The words in a child''s mouth kill the heart, just as the sharp blade of a steel needle pierces into the chest of thin night. Bo Ye has to admit that Tang poetry can''t make him pain, but the little Tang Wei is enough to hurt him bloody. The disappointment in his eyes was so obvious, as if Bo Ye''s father had failed in his duty. Sipping lips, thin night light voice asked, "are you sure?" The little boy looked up at him. His dark pupils were like a universe, gorgeous but lonely. He said, "yes, from today on." Tang Wei followed Bo Ye after work, consciously climbed into their car, then sat in the car, watching the company away from them, Bo ye asked, "have you ever said hello to your mother?" Tang Wei turned his head and said indifferently, "No." Thin night tut a, "at least and your mommy said a, otherwise she thought I abducted you." "I don''t want my mom to know that I offered to exchange." Tang Wei lowered his head, "you go and tell mommy, don''t make her sad." It''s rare for a child to have such a delicate mind. Bo Ye looks at Tang Wei more than once, then sighs and calls Tang Shi. Tang Shi received a call from Bo Ye. She was not unfamiliar with this number. Five years ago, she memorized this number, even when she was dying. When such a series of numbers appear on her mobile phone screen again, her heart begins to beat wildly. Tang Shi''s heart is full of twists and turns, hesitating whether to pick it up or not. At that moment, Bo Ye''s cold voice came through her mobile phone, just like death announcing a cruel fact in her ear - "Tang Wei, I''ve taken him away. From today on, he is our little son." When Tang Shi heard this sentence, he roared angrily, "Bo Ye, who allows you to take him away!" Bo Ye grabs her cell phone and sneers, "why can''t I take my own son?" "That''s my son, too!" Tang Shi''s eyes were red, "my Life... " "Let me hear my son''s voice!" Tang poetry almost hoarse, "let Tang Wei talk to me!" Bo Ye couldn''t stand her voice. She always felt that every time she said a word, her heart would feel uncomfortable. So she handed her cell phone to Bo Ye''s cell phone, and the little boy called out, "Mommy." "Weiwei..." Tang Shi was a little flustered. "Did Bo ye take you away?" Tang Wei was also very sad, but endured the sadness to comfort her, "Mommy, you can come to see me, it''s like we didn''t separate." ¡°¡­¡­ You''ve decided to go to Bo''s house and enjoy your wealth, haven''t you? " Tang Wei''s eyes became red. "No, Mommy, I just don''t want to see someone bully you..." Mother and son speak in such a way that it seems that Bo Ye is a man of great sin. She forcibly separates a pair of close relatives.Finally, it was Tang Shi who understood Tang Wei''s thoughts and left tears for his child''s choice. "It''s the mother who didn''t do it well. It''s the mother''s lack of ability that makes you so..." "Mommy, don''t be upset." The opposite Tang Wei also choked, "you can come to Bo''s house to see me. Bo Shao didn''t forbid you to go in and out..." "I understand. When you get to Bo''s house, Mommy will come to you right away." She can''t stand separation, she can only accept this situation. Tang Shi quickly finished and hung up the phone, then got up, Tang Yi looked at her thin back and called, "where are you going?" Tang poetry endured the tears in his eyes and said, "go to Bo''s home." Thin night What do you want me to do before you let go of me and my children I don''t want to be held back by you any more. ****** Tang Wei arrived at Bo''s home 20 minutes later. When Cen Huiqiu saw him again, she cried out, "Wei Wei." Tang Wei came forward and cleverly came to Cen Huiqiu, "good evening, old lady." He has always been stubborn and obstinately refused to change his words, as if he did not want the last persistence to disappear. Bo Ye rearranged a room again, led Tang Wei to the door of the room and said, "from today on, you will live here." Tang Wei answered faintly, and then heard the voice from the nanny downstairs, "young master, there''s a woman coming to you..." Those nannies are still blocking the door to prevent Tang Shi from coming in. Looking at this woman, she is very beautiful. Just as soon as she enters the door, she says she wants to have a baby. Isn''t that fantastic? They see so many women like this! Tang Shi at the door, over blocking her nanny, inside the thin night called out, "thin night, what''s the matter, you have the ability to come to me! Why do you want to coerce children? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 "You deserve me to blackmail you?" Standing on the second floor of the thin night finally slowly down, face with the usual taunt, smile at Tang Shi squint, as if completely did not put her in mind, "Tang Shi, you look up to yourself too much." A group of servants all scattered, leaving Tang poetry and Bo Ye at the door confrontation. A few days ago, Bo Ye broke into the house. A few days later, Tang poetry entered the house. The moment Cen Huiqiu saw her, there were countless complex and deep emotions on her face, such as intolerance, hatred, and sympathy. Tang Shi felt that his five years in prison were not as unforgettable as the days when he met Bo Ye after he got out of prison! "Are you Are you determined to rob my son? " Tang poetry red eyes, voice desolate, "let''s fight a lawsuit! You haven''t given any sincerity to this child in the past five years. I don''t believe your lawyer can make you a winner! " "A lawsuit?" Bo Ye seems to hear a joke like, "Jiang Xie is the most powerful lawyer in a city. If you tell me to fight a lawsuit, Tang Shi, would you be a little naive?" There is a stab in the heart of Tang poetry. Bo Ye''s merciless appearance really makes her hurt. Some things have to be hurt several times before she can see the reality clearly. Bo Ye''s cold-blooded and cruel, she had already experienced it five years ago. Why is it still such a failure five years later? Just this time For the sake of Tang Wei, she never flinches! "I''ll see you in court then!" Tang Shi laughed bitterly with tears in his eyes, "Bo Ye, I won''t give in to my son''s affairs, even if I die..." When it comes to the words of death again, Bo Ye''s pupil shrinks involuntarily and comes back to his senses. In his angry voice, he sneers at Tang Shi, "will you die, too? I thought people like you like to live like garbage. " "Yes, your son was born out of me." With tears in his eyes, Tang Shi shouts, "Weiwei!" When Tang Wei heard the voice, he opened the door and rushed to Tang Shi''s arms. The boy sobbed in her arms, "Mommy..." "Mommy will take you home in a few days. You stay here first..." Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s hair. It softened in his heart, but it was painful. Bo Ye couldn''t see such a scene. He was affectionate, but made him look like a crime. When Tang Shi left, CEN Huiqiu said carefully that she would be sent, but she refused and left. It''s like leaving Bo''s home five years ago. This figure is no different from that time. Bo Ye watched her go away with a dim look. ****** the next day, Tang Wei was sent to kindergarten by Bo Ye, and many children asked him. "Is this your father? It looks great. " "How handsome Weiwei''s parents are so beautiful and envious. " "Uncle, can you be my father, too?" Bo Ye rarely smiles patiently and answers the children''s questions one by one. Then he says to Tang Wei, "wait for me to pick you up at night." Tang Wei nodded and watched him leave. He did not know who sighed. He was sent to his ears by the breeze. Bo Ye looked up at the sky. It was almost winter, and it was getting colder and colder At that time, Tang Shi was walking on the road wearing only a thin windbreaker. She was looking for a lawyer, but she had been turned away by three lawyers. As soon as she heard that she was suing the Bo family, she refused to take the case. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 Tang Shi didn''t want to give up so soon, so she had to be stubborn. Maybe someone could help her She can''t just give up here. Only in the evening, when she was once again rejected by a law firm, did she know that some endings might have been doomed from the beginning. If the other party is Bo Ye, she will only lose. Tang Shi is sitting on the side of the road with red eyes. She takes out her mobile phone and wants to call Bo Ye. The purpose is not to talk to Bo Ye, but to listen to Tang Wei''s voice again. But after taking out her cell phone, she stopped again and took it back. After sniffing, Tang Shi stands up again, it doesn''t matter Not today, not tomorrow! Fu Mu Zhong was driving by the shopping mall when he saw Tang Shi sitting on the side of the road. Unexpectedly, he picked an eyebrow, picked a place, stopped the car, walked down and came to Tang Shi step by step. It wasn''t until there was a shadow cast by his side that Tang Shi reflected. Seeing that it was Fu Muzhong, he consciously opened a little distance from him. After standing firm not far away, he said faintly, "Fu sanshao." "So afraid of me?" Fu Mu finally said with a smile, "no, I just wanted to help you and Bo Ye last time..." She and Bo Ye? Oh, do you need help? Between her and Bo Ye, there has always been nothing but life and death. "You had a bad five years, didn''t you?" Fu Mu finally wanted to find a topic. Unexpectedly, Tang Shi was indifferent and made it clear that he didn''t want to hear more from him. The man had to apologize, "OK, I''m sorry last time. I lied to you. Talking about our company''s cooperation with you is actually helping Bo ye find you I apologize to you. Can you forgive me? " Tang Shi then said with a smile, "OK, what else can I do for Fu sanshao?" Shit, you can''t get salt and oil! Fu Mu finally narrowed his eyes, came forward to take the initiative to shorten the distance with her, "I see you are dejected to stay here, is something happened?" Tang Shi didn''t speak. After a long time, she pulled her hair behind her ears and said coldly, "find a lawyer." "Lawyer?" Fu Mu was confused by her saying, "what''s the matter with a lawyer?" "I have to sue Boye about the children." Tang Shi clenched his teeth. "He took the child back to Bo''s house unilaterally, but this is also my child!" Fu Mu finally didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen between Bo Ye and Tang Shi. He also pondered for a while. "It''s very difficult. Let me tell you the truth, this sea city, including the whole a city, is very difficult to win Bo Ye''s lawsuit." Although Tang Shi had made a lot of psychological preparations, when he heard Fu Muzhong''s words, his heart still trembled, "but I am the mother of the child, and I occupy all the favorable sides..." "No matter whether you''re good or not, fight a lawsuit with Boye..." Fu Mu finally shook his head, "don''t think about winning." The light in Tang poetry''s eyes darkened, and it took a long time to whisper, "is that so? But I don''t want to give up my son. It''s my hard work... " Fu Mu Zhong''s face was a little intolerant, so he had to sigh, "you think on the bright side, the child follows Bo Ye. At least he is related by blood, and Bo Ye won''t treat him badly. The Bo family is better off, and the children will not suffer You are still young. Don''t die on Bo Ye. There will be a new beginning... " He did not know why he urged Tang poetry to open up as soon as possible and get rid of the thin night. But after all, Tang poetry is still red eyes, "for me, the best is to have children around me. Without children, what''s the use of even more money?" Fu Muzhong glared at Tang poetry with deep eyes, "I didn''t say you have to abandon your child, Tang poetry. You can go back to Bo''s house to see him or play with him, but You''ve got to get out of the shackles that kids give you. What do I mean by that, you know? " Tang Shi''s face showed a stunned expression. Fu Mu finally stared at her expression change, and suddenly laughed, "this is the proud miss of the Tang family that year." Miss Tang''s five words are like a needle in the heart of Tang poetry. She always feels the pain spreading from the bottom of her body. She looks at Fu Muzhong''s face with red eyes. After a long time, she murmurs, "thank you, Fu sanshao. Every time they bring me some words that make me suddenly enlightened. " Last time, he also said that some wounds need to see the sun. To show his gratitude, Tang Shi offered to invite Fu sanshao to dinner. Fu Muzhong readily agreed, "can I choose something more expensive?" Tang Shi blinked, "Bo Ye gave me five million yuan. I''ll treat you to a meal, no matter what." "Oh, so soon I began to understand and enjoy life." Fu Mu finally smiles and points to the self-help materials in a shopping mall. They walk in together and hear the whispers of people around them. "See, that man is so handsome..." "Both of them look familiar. It''s probably the second generation of the rich. I don''t know where I''ve seen them." Tang Shi is walking in the shopping mall with a small high heel. She is wearing a thin windbreaker. She is really thin in the cool season. It makes people feel that she is very cold. Her slender legs are walking at a rapid pace, which is enough to see that she once had a strong habit.When I went in, the waiter was stunned at the sight of their aura. After a long time, he asked, "do you have an appointment?" Tang Shi shook his head, "no, just find a place for them." Waiter heart said you see is big, how dare to give you any position. He led them directly to the private room. After sitting down, he put tableware and poured water. Then the menu came up. Fu Muzhong flipped the page and said with a smile, "I like Japanese food very much." Tang poetry in the tune of mustard and soy sauce, but also with a chuckle, "no one does not like. I remember that five years ago, my record was that I ate 22 sweet shrimps... " Fu Mu finally turned the page''s hand, the whole person''s eyes were wide open, "22 copies?" Tang Shi laughed more happily, "six for each." I''m dying! She seems to have such a big appetite?! So when she ordered the dishes, Tang Shi asked the lion for ten salmon sashimi and ten sweet shrimp. Her eyes lit up when she presented them. Sure enough, delicious food has the power to cure people!! Fu Muzhong looked at Tang Shi''s food and asked, "who did you eat so many records with last time?" After a long time, Tang Shi said, "he Thin night. " When the daily memories of five years ago poured into my mind, the body of Tang poetry trembled slightly. She once had so many sweet memories with that man, but in the end, she found that she was the only one who was amorous. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 At that time, Bo Ye was also eating in the high-end Japanese food restaurant on the top floor of the shopping mall. Opposite him sat a woman with a gentle smile. As she ate, she looked up at him from time to time. Thin night tut a, frown, "eat, didn''t let you see me." "Because brother Ye is more handsome." The little woman on the opposite side grinned with a coy smile, which made Lei Boye get goose bumps all over her body. "Can you be normal? Don''t call me brother Ye." "Are you unhappy?" Sophie pouted. "Is it that troublesome to come out with me once? If my grandfather hadn''t asked you out, wouldn''t you have refused to come out? " Thin night''s action meal, looked up at each other, "in fact, if it is not your grandfather about me, I will not even pay attention to you." Sophie''s eyes turned red, and then she said rather wrongly, "how can you do this to me I like you so much... " Thin night with a languid indifferent attitude looking at each other, motioned her to go on. Sophie murmured, "I like you so much, can you give me a little response?" In Bo Ye''s mind, for no reason, Tang poetry of five years ago appeared. He was proud and precious outside, but he was gentle and patient at home. Every time he looked forward to his response. Thinking of this, thin night''s fingers tightened, and then said, "Miss Su, what kind of response do you want?" "Will you stay with me?" Sophie said directly, "our family can help you. It''s not bad for you." Bo Ye sneers, "do you think I need a woman?" "No No Sophie was a little flustered. "I I heard that Tang Shi is out of prison. I''m afraid she will pester you again, so I can help you as a shield. Will you stay with me Thin night hook lips smile, a man''s face can be called perfect, but a pair of eyes as deep as the bottom of the pool, no one knows what he is thinking. For a long time, he said, "I refuse." "Why?" Sophie heard that her confession was rejected, and the first lady got angry. "Do you think I''m not good enough? How can a woman like Tang poetry five years ago compare with me five years later! Thin night... " "When I''m full, I''ll buy it first. If you want to add more food later, just put it in my name." Bo Ye got up and said, "I''ll go first if I don''t have anything to do. Don''t ask me by your grandfather''s hand in the future. The old man still has a bit of status in my heart. Don''t smooth it out because of you." Sophie''s face is pale, and she can''t seem to believe that Bo Ye has rejected her She thought she could take him out this time. So he threw his chopsticks and stood up to follow him I''ll take you home! " "No need." Thin night looked at her indifferently, "I have hands and feet, can drive." Sophie took the elevator with him, and then went to the parking lot. Regardless, she got into Boye''s car, "well Then I''ll accompany you all the way! " Bo Ye sat in the driver''s seat and looked at Sophie pestered behind him, sighed, "I won''t send you home, so give up the speculation." Shit, it''s all seen?! Sophie gritted her teeth, "then I''ll follow you home, and I''ll take a taxi back!" "Whatever you want." The man shrugged, as if he didn''t want to have too much entanglement with her at all. Sophie was frustrated by her cold and heartless attitude. What man would refuse her? Only thin night! So she sat down in the back of the car. When the car started and drove out, Tang Shi and Fu Muzhong just came out of the road after they had enough to eat. Several people just passed by. Sophie murmured in the car, "that man It''s like Tang poetry. " Thin night suddenly stepped on the brake, turned to ask her, "what did you say?" Sophie shook her head again. I don''t think she''ll meet her here. What''s the coincidence? So he said, "just now I saw a woman on the side of the road who looks like Tang poetry Stand with Fu sanshao. " Tang poetry, and Fu Muzhong? Bo Ye''s heart sank down, but he didn''t say it clearly. He continued to drive back. When he got home, he didn''t even bother to send Sophie home, just as he said just now. He went straight in the door. Who knows that Sophie had the cheek to keep up with him and would like to be a guest at his home. Bo Ye can''t bear it. She just plans to drive her away. Unexpectedly, Sophie shouts, points to the little figure on the sofa and says, "this Is this your child? " Tang Wei looks back and looks at Sophie. Sophie screams, "it looks like you!" Thin night a head two big, standing at the door, don''t let her in, "you can go back and your grandfather report." "I don''t know, brother ye..." Sophie blocked up there and began to shout, "is aunt Cen here, aunt Cen! I''m Feifei. I''ve come to see you today! " "Don''t call me brother night after all..." Thin night on the forehead have green veins began to jump, this woman how so restless! Tang poetry was not as boring as she was!CEN Huiqiu was cutting flowers on the second floor. Sophie yelled at the top of her voice for a long time, but Tang Wei jumped down from the sofa, came to her and asked, "who are you?" "I''m your daddy''s new girlfriend." "Don''t talk in front of children!" Thin night finally angry, "Sophie, can you be a little bit reserved!" Sophie flushed her eyes. "You mean I''m not reserved?" Thin night sneers, "what do you think?" Five years ago, that woman in Tang poetry could dump her! Tang Wei looked at Sophie cleverly and said to Bo Ye, "Bo Shao, your taste has declined." Thin night a face helpless, "she really is not..." "Well, I''ll try my best to believe you." Tang Wei smiles sweetly, turns to Sophie and says, "this big mother, what are you doing in front of our house? Do you want to break into the house?" Bo Ye laughed at that time! Listen to his son''s choice of words and sentences! Sophie was blocked up by Tang''s only sentence and said for a long time, "I It''s your daddy who invited you in Thin night hands embrace chest, Tang Wei also carry the shelf to stare at her. Father and son stand together, a large and a small face full of "pull, continue to pull, I look at you bullshit" expression. Even if Sophie is stubborn, she can''t hang on her face. She yells to Bo Ye with red eyes, "I won''t give up! You''ll regret it sooner or later Then he turned to cover his face and left the villa of thin night. Tang Wei stood inside with a strange face. "If I were my mother, I would not be so ill bred." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 Hear Tang Wei say so, thin night involuntarily is sneer. Five years ago, Tang poetry was the first lady in Haicheng. It was amazing and brilliant. Of course, it was arrogant and precious. How could it be possible to do such things. Maybe the only time she was cheap was for thin night, and thin night didn''t cherish at all. Now, five years later, when my old friend came back, things have changed. Bo Ye thought, if they didn''t have the five years, would they not be like this now? However, there is no regret for many things in the world. Bo Ye thinks that giving an MI an innocence and truth can be regarded as letting her spirit rest in peace. As for Tang poetry, it also paid its due price. Tang Wei stares at Sophie''s back, turns around and says to Bo Ye in a low voice, "Bo Shao, do you have any other women in these five years?" The tone of the child is like pressing questions. Thin night frowns and doesn''t answer. Tang Wei is silent and stares at thin night''s delicate side face. The little boy presses all his thoughts to the bottom of his heart. If one day, my mom and Bo Shao get together again It''s likely to be the same thing again. At least he doesn''t agree with his father now, even though he is perfect to the outside world. No matter his family background, financial resources or background, he is superior to others. But is a man who doesn''t care for his mother really worth her flying moths to the fire again? No, it''s not worth it. Tang Wei''s eyes darkened and looked out of the window. The night was getting dark and his heart was cold. ****** three days later, Tang Shi came to her door, and her eyes were red. It was obvious that she had not had a good time these three days, but she still dressed herself up, wearing long boots and a jacket, which made her look a little younger. The nannies were stunned when they came to the door. Isn''t this the crazy woman who broke into the house a few days ago? How can she clean up and become radiant again? Bo Ye happens to be at home doing homework with Tang Wei. When Tang Shi comes to the door, she shouts. The child throws down the crayon and rushes to her arms, looking happy. "Mommy, are you here to pick me up?" Tang Shixin could not bear to shake his head, "I''m sorry, but only.". You may have to give Mommy some more time... " Tang Wei was silent, but he still didn''t let her go. With Tang poetry, he was at ease. Thin night pour is to see this pair of mother and son affectionate appearance, sneer out a voice, "don''t do don''t matter of struggle.". Tang Shi, no matter how much time you have, you can''t find a lawyer who dares to sue me. " This kind of cruel words made Tang poetry red eyes again, "Bo Ye, how can you be so cruel!" "I''m cruel?" Thin night seems to hear some joke like, "you only deserve me to treat you like this!" Tang Shi didn''t speak. She just stares at him with her eyes. When she looks at him like this, thin night has the illusion that she can''t breathe. Tang poetry''s eyes have always been proud and lofty. She never lowers her head for anyone. But five years ago, she abandoned her self-esteem for the sake of thin night. Five years later, her eyes are only bright and amazing hatred! Bo Ye laughed, silent but cruel, "Tang poetry, how can you never grow." "Yes, I never grew up." Tang Shi hugged Tang Wei, but still trembled, "what do you want from me? I''ve been in prison for five years and I''ve been accused of swearing. Why do you keep pestering me when I come out? " "Entangled?" Bo ye asked her, "now it''s you who come to me. How can I get entangled? Tang Shi, you really shouldn''t have appeared in my field of vision, but when you showed up with your son, I had to doubt your intention... " "Bo Ye, are you human or not?" Tang Shi screamed, "Tang Wei is not only my son, but also your son! No one will doubt his own son! Don''t you feel sad when you talk like that Bo Ye''s body is stiff. He looks at the little boy in Tang Shi''s arms. At the moment when Tang Wei raises his head, his eyes are full of disappointment. He asks softly, "Bo Shao, do you think my mother is using me to attract your attention?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye was asked by Tang Wei to be speechless. He just stared at him with his deep eyes for a long time before he said slowly, "Tang Wei, you don''t understand some things between adults." "Yes, I don''t understand." Tang Wei comforted Tang Shi, who was shaking all over. He stepped forward and looked at Bo Ye. "In your eyes, what kind of person is my mommy? Bo Shao, if you want to attract attention, when my mother gave birth to me five years ago, she could trade me with you. But she took me to hide from you for so long Don''t you understand? " Understand what? Understand Tang poetry in fact in the bottom of my heart is so hate yourself, so want to be far away from yourself? Bo Ye doesn''t want to admit this fact, so he can only distort the meaning of Tang poetry. Tang Shi straightened Tang Wei''s hair and said softly, "Wei Wei, mom is OK." She was almost crying, but she insisted that she was OK. Five years ago, the proud woman of Tang poetry, how ever showed such a desperate and sad expression? Bo Ye, I now fall into this field, thanks to you!The man''s pupil shrinks without any trace. But he was still an enigmatic figure. He laughed very hard. Tang Shi should have known five years ago that this man had no heart. If she could know this truth early, she would not let herself fall in love with such a cold-blooded man. No matter how perfect he is, she would not dare to fall in love. Some of the reasons are understood too late, and the price paid is too severe, so in the later life, once bitten by a snake for ten years, they are afraid of the well rope. All about the thin night, Tang poetry is like snakes and scorpions. She smiles at Bo Yeyun and light wind. It seems that she understates and doesn''t care. She pushes Tang Wei to Bo Yeh''s arms. The man was stunned and looked up at her. At this time, the hatred in Tang Shi''s eyes seemed to reach a peak, with endless huge waves, but the words just didn''t matter to the extreme - "OK, as you wish. How about I disappear in front of you? " Thin night''s heart suddenly missed a beat, want to say something, but Tang poetry turned away. Once he gave her the most is the back, now she uses the same action to repay. As Tang Wei watched Tang Shi leave, his eyes turned red and his lips trembled for a long time before he called out, "Mommy..." Tang Shi trembled, but did not look back. Against the light, the woman''s resolute attitude split the vision of the thin night. At that moment, he felt a stabbing pain in his chest. Isn''t this the result he wanted? Now he has got his own son and got rid of her entanglement. Is this Isn''t that good? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 Tang poetry, as Bo Ye said, did not come to him once in the whole week after that. Together with the studio, it disappeared. Bo ye went to the door of the studio several times, but he closed the door all the time. He asked someone to contact Tang Shi, but he didn''t find them. Until a week later in Myst bar, when he saw Tang Shi sitting on other men''s lap with a smile, he got angry and came to her and pulled her out! At that time, Tang Shi was half drunk when she was suddenly pulled into her arms by Bo Ye and bumped into her nose. The tingling made her realize that she was coming back and looked at the man in front of her eyes. Handsome face, evil spirit, and then a closer look, oh, this is not thin night that scum it! Tang poetry laughs at all kinds of emotions, "how clever." Thin night gnashes teeth, "what have you been doing this week?" Tang Shi shrugged indifferently, "you''ve given me five million. I''m going to open a studio. It''s just a matter of eating, drinking and having fun." Bo Ye saw her enchanting appearance and sat in the arms of other men. He was so angry that he said coldly to Tang poetry, "who is this person?" "I don''t know ~" Tang Shi said lightly, but her eyes were still clear. "Why, Bo Shao, don''t tell me that you are jealous now." Thin night clenched finger, "look you learn not good." At the end of the speech, she went to grab her wrist directly. Tang Shi was sober and gave the handsome boy a wink, "let me solve some private affairs." The man who was flirting just now graciously let her go. So Tang Shi was dragged by Bo Ye, through layers of people, through the noisy electronic sound of DJ playing, to the safe passage of the bar, and the man released her. Tang Shi almost did not stand firm, holding the wall so that he did not fall down, raised his head, some anger in his eyes. Thin night sneers, "a day without a man is uncomfortable, isn''t it?" Tang poetry quietly counterattack, "is it related to you?" "If your son knew you were having such a good time in the bar, he would be very happy to have such a wild mother." "You Tang Shi''s face turned white, "you are seldom there to ruin my reputation!" "How can I corrupt you like this?" Thin night hands in front of the chest, "Tang poetry, I underestimated your hook | lead man''s ability." Tang Shi didn''t speak and his face was pale. Thin night, I have been so far away from you, why still can''t escape? Why? Bo Ye looked at the painful look of Tang poetry, and felt that it was quite useful. He even made him smile happily twice, "Tang poetry, you are really cheap." "Yes, I''m cheap." Tang Shi smiles at him with tears in his eyes. "The cheapest thing is falling in love with you five years ago." Thin night heart a shrink, but didn''t show, endure anger way, "regret?" "I regret it!" Tang Shi laughed like a flower, brilliant, but clearly red eyes, "I and other men how are not turn to thin, young to discipline it? Why do you want to be mean to me now? " Bo Ye laughed angrily, "you deserve me to care? I just don''t want to remind you to set up the image of a good mother in front of children, so that my son won''t be scolded when he goes out later. " Tang Shi''s shoulders trembled, holding back tears to prevent it from falling down. He repeatedly called out "yes" and then said in a trembling voice, "thank you for your instruction. Is Bo Shao finished? Then let me go. " Thin night had no time to answer, the thin figure of the woman had already opened the door of the safe passage, and the music isolated from the door suddenly poured in. With the colorful dance floor lights, he seemed to see tears falling from the corners of Tang poetry''s eyes, but his body could not catch up. See her figure into the crowd, thin night standing in the dark corridor, from time to time light hit past, illuminate his dark half of the face, the man is silent, facial features uncanny amazing, eyes are cold as ice pool, it is frightening. Later, when he went back, a woman boldly climbed up, but Boye didn''t resist. He held the woman''s waist and wanted to go home. On one side, Jiang Xie looked at it, tut tut shook his head, "are you going to have meat for yourself?" Bo Ye joked with them with a mask, "how can you manage the wheel? Do you want me to hurt you when I''m lonely? " Jiang Xie had goose bumps all over his body, and he drank a glass of wine hard to press down, "old night, you can''t be a dead fag!" Bo Ye sneers at him, which means that he is too retarded to reply. This indifferent attitude, one day is not high cold will die? Jiang xiechong Fu Mu finally looked, "Fu Laosan, I think you still hurt me, Ying Ying." Fu Mu was finally shocked by Jiang Xie''s affectation. "You''re disgusting. If I were a fag, I wouldn''t look up to you." Jiang Xie is angry. One by one, do you think I''m a fag and I can look up to you! Around is the little girl in Jiaoxiao, "Fu three little, thin little, you a few too much fun.""Ha ha, brother Jiang, I love you when you come here!" Bo Ye stands up with a woman in her arms. Jiang Xie and Fu Muzhong, who are drinking next to her, look at each other. It seems that they are going to come true. For five years, Lao Ye hasn''t brought a woman home. So five minutes after Boye went out, the card seat ended in advance. Boye drove a sports car to take the woman home, and another car quietly followed behind her. Jiang Xie said, "is it not good for us to follow him like this?" Fu Muzhong said, "yes, it''s you who drive anyway. That''s not me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 Two people are swearing in the car. Bo Ye has driven the car to the door of Bo''s house in front of her. The woman has never been taken by a man of Bo Ye''s identity. Her excited voice is trembling, "Bo Shao You You really... " "What''s your name?" Thin night frowned. "My name is Cheng Yiyi!" Cheng Yiyi immediately reported to his family, "I really didn''t think that Bo Shaohui would need me that day!" "Cheng Yiyi, from now on, shut up. Don''t talk about anything you see. If things get out, I''ll make it hard for you to die. " Cheng Yiyi is frightened by Bo Ye''s tone, but he is still excited. God, this man is thin night! It''s a thin night when all the women in a city want to climb up to his bed! What kind of lottery did she win to have such luck! Thin night with Cheng Yiyi into the door, just realize that there are no more shoes at home, can only take a pair of men''s slippers to her. Cheng Yiyi didn''t care and said thank you in a soft voice. Bo Ye ignored her and glanced over the shoe cabinet. However, she couldn''t help thinking that when Tang Shi was there five years ago, everything in the house would be well prepared. Later, she was put into prison, and all the things about this woman in her family were thrown out by him, and she had been It''s going on to the present. Interrupted, Bo Ye said, "go upstairs, take a bath." Cheng Yiyi who dare not, today can be thin night away, it is enough for her to show off for a long time! Cheng Yiyi went upstairs to take a bath. As soon as she came out, the light in the room turned off. Someone pressed her directly on the bed and ran through her back without pity. But the man doesn''t seem to want to see her face. He doesn''t give her any pity, just like Cheng Yiyi is just an adult toy. She doesn''t get any Kuai feeling, only pain. Cheng Yiyi even thinks that if this person is not thin night, he can''t tell in the dark Why, why turn off the lights? Rao is like this, Cheng Yiyi is still sweet in the heart, she deceives oneself to say impossible, all was taken home. This man is Bo Ye It''s Prince Boye of a city! She had the idea that maybe she could replace the Tang poetry five years ago? Later, when everything is over, the light turns on again half an hour later. Cheng Yiyi sees Bo Yeh coming in dressed as if nothing has happened. He looks as if he is just a passer-by. Her heart was bitter, and then she was happy again. No matter what, sleeping with Bo Ye is a fact. Maybe her life will be better in the future Until daybreak the next day, Cheng Yiyi wakes up to find that although she and Bo Ye are covered with the same quilt, their bodies are separated by many distances. After that time, Bo Ye has never touched her. It seems that one more action is unnecessary for her. Thin night wake up, just stare at her face, spit out a word - "roll." Cheng Yiyi some grievances, murmured, "thin little, I let you where dissatisfaction?" Thin night sneer, but don''t speak, that smile look let Cheng Yiyi heart flustered, quickly put on clothes out of bed, a pull open the door, see a little boy standing at the door, raised his face, unexpectedly and thin night have seven or eight points similar! Cheng Yiyi was shocked by the little boy to go back two steps. Bo Ye finally said, "what are you doing in a daze Cheng Yiyi looked back, his voice trembled, "Bo Shao, this child..." "I remember warning you not to talk too much." Thin night cold voice says, the eyebrow is ruthless fierce, "need me to make you shut up manually?" "No! Bo Shao, I see! " Cheng Yiyi trembles and walks down the stairs to leave Boye''s home. She has a crazy idea in her heart. She has to calm down After Cheng Yiyi left, Tang Wei looked at the thin night in his eyes and asked flatly, "did you bring her back yesterday?" The thin night was silent. Tang Wei actually laughed, but it was a pity that the smile was dazzling, "also, you have your freedom, I won''t say anything more. However, this person is not as good as the aunt who came to the door at the beginning. " "Tang Wei, do you think that because you are my son, I won''t do anything to you?" For the first time, he was questioned by Bo Ye in this cold tone. Tang Wei''s little body trembled, and then he said in a trembling voice, "I understand, Bo Shao." The voice is more distant than before. Thin night upset tut a, Tang Wei is very conscious to leave from the door of the room, did not bother him. But as soon as the little boy left, Bo Ye''s expression collapsed completely, and then he called, "Lin CI? It''s me. Find out what Tang poetry did last night. " ****** on the other hand, Tang Shi returned to the studio the next day, cleaned up a little dust, and went back to the computer. Although Bo Ye gave her five million yuan, she was not really a degenerate and indulgent woman. She was only invited to drink when she was in a bad mood yesterday, and her friend just introduced a handsome boy to her.Just after turning on the computer, a woman appeared at the door. Tang Shi looked at it and found that it was Sophie. The name of Sophie is no stranger to Tang poetry. When she was the daughter of the Tang family, she also had exchanges with the Su family, who was also a famous family. At that time, she met Su Feifei. She was proud and willful. She was raised too well by her family. Five years later, she was still proud and lofty. Sophie looks at the Tang poetry with her eyes stuck on the sofa and office chair. She is also looking at her. After five years, Tang poetry is thinner than before. When she married Boye, Sophie hid herself and felt sad for a long time, but still offered them a drink at the wedding banquet. Now that love has become a thing of the past, she will attack again as long as Tang poetry is no longer her stumbling block. So this time, she had this idea. Sophie came forward with a confident smile, "do you still need me to introduce myself?" Tang Shi also said with a smile, "no, Sophie, the eldest miss of the Su family, I am very familiar with her." "It''s my pleasure." Sophie simply sat down directly opposite Tang Shi and said, "I don''t want to say much. I just want to make a deal with you today." "Deal?" Tang poetry shows eyebrow a pick, voice some doubts. Sophie raised her chin and was still proud. "Yes, I also heard that you have been pestering Bo Ye since you came back, so I come to make a deal with you to let you die." "I pester Bo Ye?" Tang Shi chuckled twice. She didn''t want to correct her. She just glanced at her indifferently and said, "go on." This indifferent attitude made Sophie a little surprised, but not a moment later, she also recovered and cleared her throat. "I found out that you have been treated the same as being banned recently because you have angered Bo Ye. In this way, I use the name of our Su family to help you out of this dilemma, and in exchange, you can never bother Bo Ye any more, OK? As long as you pester him again, I''ll cut off your fortune immediately. " It seems that Sophie thinks she is easy to bully, and she can hold it in her hand. Tang Shi chuckles, "where do you get confidence?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 Sophie didn''t expect that Tang poetry would ask back. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say to refute. Leng for a long time, she came back to mind, "you What''s your attitude? Without our family to help you, you want to escape from the thin night''s fingers, impossible? " "Then I don''t have to listen to you." Tang Shi held his hands in front of his chest and sneered, "I don''t need your help. I''ve always come here alone. I don''t rely on anyone!" Sophie was shocked by the words of Tang poetry, and the next second she saw the woman sneering. She also looks very beautiful when she sneers. Such a woman has the charm that made all the men in Haicheng boil at that time. Later, she married Bo Ye, just like a superstar falling and fading. She said, "I think you''re ridiculous. If you want to chase Bo Ye, why do you want to go? Or are you afraid of me from the bottom of your heart, afraid of me, and feel inferior to me, so that you can come up with this idea and think that you can control me in this way? " Sophie was forced to say nothing by Tang poetry. She stepped back a few steps and murmured, "you''re bullshit! What can I not compare with you? Don''t be unkind, when the studio is blocked by Bo Ye, you don''t know where to cry! " "Cry wherever you go." Tang Shi squinted and laughed, "I will not shed a tear in front of you." Sophie gritted her teeth, a beautiful little face flushed with anger, "Tang Shi, what are you pretending to be! When Bo Ye doesn''t want you, you don''t know how miserable you are! " "Yes." Tang Shi took her words and laughed at herself, "when he doesn''t want me, I can''t compare with a dog. Sophie, don''t go my way Tang poetry, once desperate to pursue Bo Ye, even took the initiative to marry him in exchange for his family background. After waking up from her dream, she was alone, and only the walls of the prison opened her eyes. "You Don''t be hypocritical here Sophie was so angry that she trembled. "Well, since you''re so capable, I''ll see how long you''ll last!" Tang poetry did not speak, drooping eyes. Sophie suddenly laughed again, "ah, by the way, I went back to Boye''s house and saw his son." At the mention of the word "son", Tang Shi suddenly raised her head, her eyes shining like the cold light of a blade. She said in a painful voice, "do you see him?" Bo Ye, Bo Ye, you ask me to set up the image of a good mother outside, but you bring all those women back home! If Tang Wei saw this, how disappointed his young heart would be! Sophie finally saw a little out of control of Tang poetry and raised the corner of her mouth with pride, "yes, my son seems to be five or six years old. It''s very pitiful of you to love brother ye for so long. As a result, other people''s children are so big. Ha ha ha, when you were in prison, maybe they had a good time with their son and the three members of the family! " It seems that Sophie doesn''t know that Tang Wei was born of Tang poetry. She only knows that Bo Ye has an illegitimate son. But even if it''s an illegitimate child, as long as it''s Bo Ye''s son, no one dares to look down on him. Tang poetry tightly clenched his fingers, maintained his sense, and tried to make his voice sound less flustered - but all this was in vain. Tang poetry can be hard hearted, can not enter, only in the face of things related to Tang Wei will lose control. That''s her only problem Tang Shi stares at Sophie. When she sees the arrogant smile on a woman''s face, she just feels so dazzling. How''s your son doing in the Bo family? Tang Shi resisted the shaking of his voice, "have you finished? Please go after that. The studio has no spare time for people like you. " She said she was idle? After listening to it, Sophie wanted to break out again. She just saw Tang Shi and pleased her. She hooked her lips and walked out of the studio like a winner. Tang Shi''s eyes were cold and long behind her. At that moment, the hatred in her eyes was as fierce as thin night. ****** on a day when there was no progress, all the cooperation plans went down in the ocean, and there was no response to the invitation sent out. Tang Shi leaned back in his chair, and so quietly shrunk himself into a group. Tang Yi went out on a business trip, but this project is not expected to come down. What to do Is that the end? No She raised her right hand, and the mottled scars and broken thumb came into view. These wounds were stinging her anytime and anywhere. Even if it has been healed, there is no bleeding, the old wounds left behind will always be dull pain in her body. The darkness of the past reminds her all the time how crazy she was. How bright the original love is, how fierce the hatred is now. Tang Shi''s right hand can''t lift heavy objects, even if he clenches his fist. But Rao is so, the woman still tightly clenched the fist, even if trembling, still exhausted the strength. Can''t be defeated, can''t be defeated again With her other hand empty, she took out the pill and swallowed it in water. Tang Shi sat in front of the computer, breathing deeply, seizing the clothes on her chest, as if it could let the extra air into her lungs.But in vain. My chest is so stuffy and oppressive that I can hardly breathe. Tears mixed with pain surged out of the body at this time. Tang poetry gave out a whimper like a trapped animal. How can I save you and myself? I once saw a saying, "the most regretful thing in my life is that the person who pushed me to hell also took me to heaven. " however, Tang Shi thought that Bo ye had never taken her to heaven, so she directly sent her to hell. He gave her everything, the root of her pain. There is not a trace of tenderness at all. It''s because she''s too naive to open her eyes. Until now, she still lives in the shadow of the thin night. Sophie walked away without closing the door. Maybe this kind of young lady has never been used to it. Generally, there will be a waiter behind her to automatically close the door. So when she left, the door of the studio opened so wide that it was about winter, and the cold wind roared in. The thin draft on the table was rattled by the wind. Tang Shi was trapped in the middle of the sofa with a morbid pallor on her face. She slowly looked out of the door until the night was getting dark. She knew that she had lost the strength to close the door, just as she did not dare to face the thin night. The night wind is very cold, mixed with the sigh of who I don''t know, around every corner of the city. It has witnessed countless human feelings, but always come and go without a trace, in addition to time and temperature, nothing to take away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 After returning to Su''s home, Sophie remembers the face-to-face confrontation with Tang Shi. The other side''s calm appearance makes her angry, so she calls her three or five friends to have a drink and play in the evening. Unexpectedly, this time, she runs into Cheng Yiyi. At that time, Cheng Yiyi was leaning against Bo Ye. Bo Ye still had a cold face, but it was a great exception for women to touch her. Sophie came forward, grabbed Cheng Yiyi and slapped her face. Although Cheng Yiyi is a night performer, someone behind her back has said that she has a bad reputation, but it''s the first time that she has been beaten in the face by people. She is so angry that she shivers all over and screams, "what are you doing! Are you crazy Thin night heard the movement, raised his head to take a look, found Sophie, Cheng Yiyi face wronged to run to him, tears dim, not to be pitied, but thin night just a light look at her, eyelids did not lift. Sophie tugged at her, angry face, bar trouble is very common, everyone is not surprised, two girls drink wine, jealousy is normal, want to change to be a man has already lifted the card seat fight. So everyone was wise not to see them, to prevent trouble. Sophie can''t believe it. She stares at Cheng Yiyi''s face and says, "brother ye, how can you let such a dirty woman touch you?" Bo Ye looks up and sneers at Sophie, "otherwise? Is that you? " Sophie stepped back a few steps, her eyes were red. The eldest lady of the aristocratic family was arrogant. How could she have been insulted like this? "Who was your wife then? It''s Tang poetry! It''s the Tang poetry that all the women in the three cities of a city can''t compare! Now you''re a woman looking for a night show? " Cheng Yiyi covers his face, tears continue to flow down, Tang poetry? Tang poetry!! She will never endure today''s humiliation! How clean Tang poetry is! No matter how clean she is, she wants her to be dirty and disgraced! Just as Tang poetry came out of the toilet, Fu Zhen''s eyes beside Bo Ye lit up and yelled, "Tang poetry!" At that moment, like lightning and flint, thousands of people looked up at the woman standing at the door of the toilet. Under the colorful dance floor lights, Tang Shi was wearing a suit skirt with a thin clavicle chain around his neck. His hair was all wrapped around the other side, so the uncovered jaw line and neck line pulled out a beautiful arc in everyone''s eyes. Her red lips are slightly open, and her delicate makeup is painted. Her eyes are clear and cold. She appears in the crowd and disappears in the crowd, wiping shoulders with countless people. Bo Ye just felt that her Adam''s apple rolled up and down. Fu Zhen''s face was astonished. She couldn''t help whistling. She grabbed the bar manager and cried, "just now! Did that girl see that just now! Bring her to our card seat! " That night, Haicheng left an ambiguous and charming legend. Bo family and master Fuzhen went all over the bar to find a woman. The woman''s real identity seemed to be covered with a layer of fog. She seemed to appear a long time ago, but it seemed to appear suddenly. No one remembered the Tang poetry of that year, and no one recognized it. She has a fascinating charm, just like wine. The longer the time, the more pure fragrance. At that moment, in the eyes of the thin night, who always regarded women as nothing, there was a predatory desire from the primitive instinct like a wild animal. The evil face became more and more beautiful, with a sharp look and sharp eyes. Tang Shi didn''t know that she had been watched by so many people just now. As soon as she returned to Jiang Qi''s card seat, the waiter respectfully walked up to her. "Miss, our young master asked you to have a drink at his card?" Where Where the hell''s a young master coming out?! Jiang Qi asked her in a low voice, "are you Who''s the trouble? " Tang Shi shook his head, "have you ever seen a woman who just got out of prison have rotten peach blossom?" Jiang Qi laughs with all kinds of manners, "yes, isn''t thin night?" Tang Shi was angry and laughed by her, "I''ll strangle you when I mention him again!" "Ah, ah! Dare not, dare not Jiang Qi raised his hands, "well, you go first. If you have something to send me a message, I''ll rescue you. Maybe the young master is still a son-in-law. Hang him up. " Tang Shi looked at Jiang Qi''s beautiful face, tut tut shook his head, "in the end, the routine is not as deep as you." "That''s not bullshit." Jiang Qi pushed her, "let''s go, don''t let people wait for a long time. I''ll take care of you! " Tang Shi was taken to the card seat by the waiter. When she saw the two men sitting on the card, she wanted to go back. As a result, Fu Zhen stood up and grabbed her wrist. How detailed This is Fu Zhen''s first thought. I haven''t seen you for a few days. I always feel that Tang poetry is It''s beautiful. So Tang poetry PI xiaorou is pulled to the card by Fu Zhen without a smile. Looking up, she sees Bo Ye''s face, which is the same as PI xiaorou''s. she says in a cold voice, "good evening, Bo Shao." "Good evening." The man''s eyes were secretive and looked at her meaningfully. Tang Shi picked up a glass of wine and touched it to Fu Zhen and Bo Ye. The smile on his lips was perfect. "Since I''m invited to have a drink, I''ll drink it and go. You can do whatever you want."At the end of the speech, he directly drinks the pure wine in the shot cup. Tang Shi smiles at them, and his red lips are bright with alcohol. Fu Zhen subconsciously swallowed saliva, to retain her, "not here to play more?" "Fu Da Shao..." Tang Shi turned around and looked at Fu Zhen. Her eyes were stained with some ghost color under the colorful light. She said, "after all, we are divorced. It''s embarrassing to sit together like this." Embarrassed? She said embarrassed? Thin night anger extremely counter smile, "Tang Shi, when did you so shameful?" The implication is that she was shameless before? Tang Shi cut her hair and said, "yes, after all, I have been shamelessly pestering you. Now I find my stupidity and stop loss in time. Isn''t it good?" Although so say, in the heart but ache badly, the shoulders are all slightly trembling, obviously, she is in strong support. Thin night, meet you, why do I still ache so? Mingming told himself over and over again that there should be no more waves, why I always lose? Tang Shi laughs at himself. Instead of drawing swords and crossbows, he is called out again. This time, it''s Sophie. She came forward, eyes deep, looking at Tang Shi''s face, suddenly smile, turned to see the thin night around Cheng Yiyi. The contrast reached a peak in a moment. Sophie didn''t speak. She just looked at Tang Shi for a long time with that kind of eyes. Then she turned away without saying a word. Looking at the direction, she was about to leave the bar. Tang Shi didn''t speak. She watched Sophie go. Bo Ye didn''t ask her to stay. She asked Tang Shi to stay. "Sit down." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 Tang Shi stared at him for a long time, thin night clear sneer, "how, afraid I eat you?" Tang Shi suddenly clenched her fist and sat down. She couldn''t escape. Why didn''t she face it face to face? At this moment, the light of the bar just came down. In the dim light, she saw the pair of eyes on Boye''s face, coming back through countless memories, cold and thin, with a chill that frightened her. Tang Shi sat down and said to Bo Ye and Fu Zhen, "but I can''t stay too long. There are still people waiting for me on other card seats." Fu Zhen asked with a smile, "Oh? Is it a man or a woman? " Tang Shi didn''t say that she was a woman, but just sat down and shook dice with Fu Zhen. The sight of Bo Ye was always on her, as if with inquiry. Explore what she''s hiding. Tang Shi laughs at himself. Bo Ye, when I used to gather in front of you every day, you didn''t even give me a look, but now you are very interested in me. What''s this, cheap? She laughs sarcastically, but Fu Zhen is stunned. The beauty is in front of her and unconsciously reaches out her hand to touch the face of Tang poetry. Tang Shi, stunned by being taken advantage of, looks up at Fu Zhen, then responds and says with a smile, "Fu Da Shao, brother''s ex-wife Do you have an idea? " Fu Zhen''s eyes are dark, his voice is low, and his handsome face is so deep that he can''t understand Tang poetry. "You should be glad that you are Lao Ye''s ex-wife Otherwise you would never be so safe with me now. " Tang Shi''s heart trembled, and then responded with a chuckle, "I can''t bear the love of Fu Da Shao. I''m so humble now, and I don''t deserve your eyes... " Fu Zhen was stunned and said softly, "but you used to..." "Yes." Tang poetry seems to be trapped in memories, eyes some crystal clear, "I was so precious a person..." The voice lengthened, and when it came to the ground, it brought back the storm of memory. Tang poetry winked at Fu Zhen, saying, "the prosperity of the secular world is a floating cloud in the end. I used to have so much, in the end, nothing left. It''s said that time will prove everything, but it''s time to spare no one. " Fu Zhen just stares at Tang poetry, which makes thin night on one side irritated. Didn''t Fu Zhen know that Tang Shi was his ex-wife? Why are you still staring at her with such fiery eyes? Bo Ye sneers, but belittles Tang poetry''s ability to provoke men. Then he asked the waiter to fill Tang Shi''s wine. In an instant, he raised his glass to Tang Shi. Just a slight gesture of raising one''s hand will teach Tang poetry to fall into the past. At that time, she was also in such a crazy and confused bar. She had no intention to play and sat on the sofa. She was noble, elegant and cold. All the men were watching her, but they didn''t dare to chat up with her. Only Bo Ye, who was separated by several people''s Bo Ye, raised her eyebrows, smiles and glasses from afar. Just like the description in a certain lyric, at that time, the wandering eyes in the light of the bar suddenly met, and the two people''s eyes crossed. Then Tang poetry knew that all of you were not my kind, and only that person was not a mediocre person. From the memory, Tang Shi''s eyes turned red. Now it''s like yesterday''s reappearance. Bo Ye drinks to her and smiles at the rest of the people in the card seat. At that moment, her heart counts the seconds. She forced herself to tremble and raised her glass to respond. Then she drank it. Stimulated by alcohol, she finally felt a little rational. when Fu Zhen saw Tang poetry like this, she was slightly surprised, "between you and Lao ye..." "There''s nothing left between us." After interrupting Fu Zhen''s words, Tang Shi shakes and wants to stand up. Who knows, this makes her body shake, thin night''s pupil shrinks, and she is about to fall down - but when the unexpected touch comes, Tang Shi catches her, and Jiang Qi says in her ear, "I know you will be trapped!" Tang Shi looked up in amazement and found that there was another man standing beside Jiang Qi, who was raising his chin toward Bo Ye. "It''s a coincidence that he''s thin." "Mr. Ye..." Thin night soon recovered, this man should be Jiang Qi''s head boss, to him also enigmatic smile, "did not expect to meet you today." "I''m here to help Qi Qi call for a friend." Ye Jingtang looked at Tang poetry and said, "I don''t know if you have finished talking about the past?" Bo Ye and Fu Zhen are both surprised. Ye Jingtang and Jiang Qi? Tang poetry seems to have a lot of friends around But the people''s minds were different, but Tang Shi had no time to take care of it. She stood firm and lowered her head slightly. She said in her heart that how could Jiang Qi find such a big Buddha to take her back? She was really scared to death! But ye Jingtang''s appearance really saved her. Tang Shi quickly smiles and says to Bo Ye and Fu Zhen, "then I''ll go back to my card seat first. If Fu wants to find me, let''s play together next time." At the end of the speech, she directly bypasses Ye Jingtang and walks back by herself. Joking, even Jiang Qi is afraid of this Buddha. She absolutely has to hide. Ye Jingtang came back with a slow pace. Jiang Qi said secretly, "I''m afraid I don''t have enough status to scare them. I''ll send Mr. Ye. How about that?"Tang Shi covered his chest, "the official is too big, don''t do it next time!" Jiang Qile sat down and gave her a glass of orange juice Ye Jingtang sat on the opposite side, sneering, "no my share?" Jiang Qi dogleg to get in the past, to Ye Jingtang pour wine, "big brother, drink." At the end of the speech, he lit a cigarette for ye Jingtang, "big brother, smoking soft." Ye Jingtang smiles at Tang poetry and says, "meet Miss Tang for the first time." "Hello, Mr. Ye." Tang poetry is a little embarrassed, "your name, Haicheng, is known to everyone..." "Oh, really?" Ye Jingtang smiles and hugs Jiang Qi to himself. "Then I''ll introduce it to you. This is my dog, Jiang Qi." Ginger Qi skin smile meat don''t smile, "isn''t your exclusive secretary?" "It''s a bit too ambiguous to call an exclusive secretary." Ye Jingtang blinked at Jiang Qi with a smile, but there was no smile in his eyes. He approached her and said, "dare to ask me to start to help you. Jiang Qi, your courage is growing." Tang Shi looks at this pair of strange matching men and women in front of her and shows her friends with her eyes. Are you ok? When were you with Ye Jingtang? Jiang Qi moved his mouth. Don''t mention it, it''s really my boss! Tang Shi chuckled a few times, "I said how Qi Qi could come to the bar alone. It turned out that ye always wanted to come." Ye Jingtang wrung Jiang Qi with a smile, "are you pretending to be forced by my name outside again?" Jiang Qi''s face did not change and he opened his eyes and said, "how can I, I can''t do this kind of thing with public funds." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 Seeing the interaction between Jiang Qi and ye Jingtang, Tang poetry is not easy to talk, so they eat the fruit plate silently. The eyes of the distant thin night are always on their cards, sharp as a blade out of the sheath. Tang Shi felt her eyes pricked on her back, and she unconsciously clenched her fingers. Bo Ye and Fu Zhen look back, but Bo Ye sneers first, "Fu Zhen, don''t play with fire for some things." Fu Zhen is a little dissatisfied and stares at Bo Ye and says, "didn''t you divorce her?" "I don''t care who you like, but this man is my ex-wife." Thin night cold voice way, "blessing Zhen, some people you can''t move." "Why, are you still in love with your ex-wife?" Fu Zhen said with a smile, "at the beginning, you pushed her to me, but now you regret it? no way! I want to chase her. You can be cruel to me and compete with me fairly, but if you dare to stop me You can''t do it, brother. " "Do you mind if she followed me?" Bo Ye raised her voice. "She doesn''t mind that I''ve had so many women before. I can take a breath." Bo Ye is even more angry. Fu Zhen, it''s really fun! Cheng Yiyi on one side would be forgotten for a while and a half. His face was a little bit bad. He bit his lip and stuck his body up again. "Thin little..." "Shut up." Bo Ye tore her out of her body and said, "enough. I''ll ask Lin Ci to write you a check tomorrow. I''ll treat you as if I don''t know her in the future." He is tired of playing. Cheng Yiyi''s heart is tight, "no, Bo Shao Am I not good enough? " Fuzhen looks at Cheng Yiyi''s panic in the opposite, and his eyes are full of irony. How boring this kind of woman is. Without a man, she will die. But what about Tang poetry? Her pride never seems to fade. That''s the tone. "Sister beauty, you are not as good as Tang poetry anywhere, so you might as well go home and practice more." Fu Zhen sneered at people, no worse than thin night, "old night, were you brain squeezed by the door? Sophie really didn''t scold me wrong. You''re not picky when you want to do that? " Tang poetry again Tang poetry again! Cheng Yiyi clenches his fingers tightly. His eyes are flushed by Fu Zhen''s ridicule, and his hatred for Tang poetry has reached a peak. Tang poetry!! You damned bitch, why do all men think you are unattainable! What''s so great about being high? A woman who has been in prison dares to pretend to be high! Here Cheng Yiyi thinks about how to overthrow Tang poetry, and there Fu Zhen is dismissive of her expression. Bo Ye is excited by Fu Zhen and laughs angrily, "don''t you still have a fancy to someone who has been divorced and jailed?" "Damn you!" Fu Zhen was drunk. "Bo Ye, do you want to fight! If I like your ex-wife, you are not happy! " Bo Ye didn''t speak. Fu Zhen continued to infuriate him, "hum, when I catch up with Tang poetry, I''ll make you regret it so much. It''s hard to make a broken mirror come true!" Thin night a listen, then smile! "Just try!" The man''s cold tone made Fu Zhen feel the pressure. He rolled his eyes and snorted, "cut! Hard mouth ****** Tang Shi and Jiang Qi are playing on other cards. Jiang Qi is brave when he drinks too much. When he is brave, even his boss doesn''t care. He laughs so coquettishly that he looks like a coquettish bitch that he calls two public relations cowboys, one in each hand. He is stunned when he sees Tang Shi. "You I have a big appetite. " Tang poetry made a brief comment. Jiang Qi rolled his eyes, "hum, one is for you. Handsome boy, go and sit next to that sister Niu Lang''s face was full of warm smile, so he sat down. Tang Shi was startled and said, "brother, take it easy!" Fu Zhen, who is sitting in the booth over there, craned his neck and saw that there were two more men in Tang poetry''s position out of thin air. He was so happy that he told Bo Ye, "Lao ye, your ex-wife is really good. She called two ducks." Thin night Qi white a handsome face, but in order to keep calm or did not stand up, and Fuzhen stretched out his head to see, sitting on the card seat gnashing his teeth, "which two? What does it look like? " Fu Zhen laughed even more happily, "Oh, it''s very handsome, although it''s a little bit worse than me..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± On the other hand, Tang Shi is being forced into a corner by the enthusiastic handsome young man. How can the public relations workers be so dedicated these days? The cowherd said, "my elder sister is so beautiful. Which lady is it, please?" One sentence directly hit the pain of Tang poetry, miss? What kind of lady is she? Jiang Qi quickly changed the topic, "Hey, it''s not good for you to change your mind. Who is beautiful between her and me?" Another cowherd went up to coax her tactfully, "you are gorgeous, this elder sister is noble." "Oh, what a sweet mouth!" Jiang Qi Na''s expression and tone are vivid, like a bully who teases a good woman. Tang Shi covers her face. Next door, ye Jingtang coughs twice. "Secretary Jiang, please pay attention to your behavior a little."Jiang Qi had drunk too much and looked at Ye Jingtang with wet drunkenness in his eyes. He had a pretty face and said, "Mr. Ye, do you want me to call you Niulang?" Ye Jingtang that handsome face immediately pulled down! Jiang Qi shivered for a moment, lowered his face, and cried to Tang Shi, "Shi Shi, you go first, Mr. Ye and I Let''s have a private chat. " Tang poetry naturally understood Jiang Qi''s meaning, and even wanted to leave now, so it stood up and left with a hasty greeting. As soon as I got to the bar, I ran into a man. The man had light golden hair, white skin and blue-green eyes, like a half breed. The corner of his mouth is full of a lazy smile. When Tang poetry bumps into him, he just hugs him directly. The ruffian''s smile is also full of evil spirit, and his beautiful eyes are like a diamond. He said, "Oh, is this for the door?" Tang Shi gave him a cold glance and didn''t speak. He added, "it''s a pity that my brother came in today to arrest people. I won''t tease you. I''ll have two drinks next time." Tang Shi left without saying a word. Behind someone whispered, "seven brothers, this girl looks really beautiful." "Right." The man, who was called seven brothers, touched his chin, dressed in a trendy sweater, with two straight legs and a pair of yeezy on his feet. He was cynical and evil It''s time for a micro signal. " But when he thought of half of it, he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t done anything. He quickly scolded, "grass, what are you doing? Take out my sister''s little son of a bitch from inside!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 Tang Shi stepped on the night wind and covered with moonlight to go home. When he opened the door, there was no thin figure kneading his sleepy eyes to greet him. For a moment and a half, he was really lonely. His brother, Tang Yi, often travels on business. He usually sleeps in the studio and seldom goes home. His mother and son live in the house most of the time. Now he doesn''t even have Tang Wei. The air in the room is very quiet and maddening. When Tang Shi lowered her eyes, she only felt that all her emotions after drinking had been magnified countless times. Every vibration of her heart in her chest caused a tingling sensation. After she took a bath again, the sense of panic gradually faded away. Tang Shi simply didn''t bother to blow her hair, so she lay down on the bed and shrunk herself into a ball. She looked at the heavy night outside the window. After turning off the light, the darkness swallowed up everything. She heard her lonely breath, as if it was coming from a distant horizon. One person It''s going to drive me crazy. There is a kind of desperation in Tang poetry. She is the only one left in the world. Finally, he fell asleep in the torment of fatigue and pain, and Tang poetry wrapped the quilt tightly. Dawn is hard to come, and this time, she is fighting against this fate alone. ****** - however, the end of affectation is that Tang poetry has caught a cold. When I get up in the morning, I just feel dizzy. In the afternoon, I have a fever and nasal congestion. As soon as she arrived at the studio, she sneezed two loud times and looked at the mailbox that no one had answered. So she stood up and decided to see a doctor. She didn''t love to die so much. She choked herself when she caught a cold, waiting for the impossible so and so to feel distressed. This kind of affectation mentality is collectively referred to as deserved, sick to see a doctor take medicine, do not love themselves, no one will love you. When she got to the hospital, she had a terrible fever. The handsome doctor took the thermometer and said, "39 degrees eight, awesome! You can''t save your mother''s life if you come later. Let''s die. " Tang Shi just wanted to say that the doctor looked familiar, but before she spoke, she fainted directly. When she opened her eyes again, Bo Ye sat beside her. Tang Shi seemed to be startled. When she wanted to speak, she found that her throat was inflamed, and it hurt when she made a sound. But she said with pain, "what are you doing here?" Bo Ye is looking at the stock on his mobile phone. He hears Tang Shi''s voice and says, "your doctor told me that." Oh She remembered. No wonder the doctor was a little familiar. He turned out to be Jiang Xie''s younger brother. When she was a miss of the Tang family, they met at a party. Time flies. Now they see each other in this way It''s kind of ridiculous. Most famous people were in the same circle. Tang poetry at that time was no exception, but now Most of them have forgotten her. Bo Ye said, "he recognized you, too, so he called me." The younger brother is so kind-hearted that he asked her ex husband to help him. But Tang poetry is not so good and evil people, directly said a thank you, the rest of Bo Ye''s words blocked in the throat, she squinted at him with a smile, tired, but with a clear resistance in her eyes. Thin night vision moved to the Tang poetry unconscious clenched fist, found her slightly trembling. The man hooked his lips, still looking like a perfect monster, and made a mockery of her, "Tang Shi, I find that you are really a failure. If you have a fever like this, you don''t even have a doctor to accompany you. " Tang Shi stabbed him in the chest and laughed at him with a pale face. If you have nothing to do now, you can do it. " The implication is to drive him away. Thin night anger extremely counter smile, "Tang poem, you don''t know good or bad." He is thin night who, take the initiative to care about a sick woman, that is the first time in the world, and she actually drove him away? Tang Shi laughs sarcastically at Bo Ye, "I''m not dead from a cold. Aren''t you a busy man? There''s no other relationship between me and you. If you come to see my joke, you can go after reading it." Thin night full of anger, no place to vent, see jokes? He kindly came to take care of her and help her pay the fees and go through the formalities, which became a joke to her? So he stood up with anger and said, "I''ve come to see how miserable you are. You don''t deserve me to stay for a long time." Then he went straight to the door. Tang Shi, who was sitting on the hospital bed, clenched the sheets under him and suddenly laughed at himself. Bo Ye, don''t say that I love you. You didn''t think about me when you hurt me before. Now you are busy before you are busy and care about me later. How funny! After Bo Ye left, Tang Shi sent a text message to Jiang Qi, but the other side didn''t return. Tang Shi thought about it. Yejingtang''s appearance last night was not easy to provoke, so she didn''t force her to accompany her. After waiting for two hours, she got out of bed and went through the formalities. When she went out, she met the doctor again. The guy was still with the man he ran into in front of the bar last night.The man with light blonde hair turned to look at her, whistled, dressed in expensive clothes, and spoke evil. He winked at her, "Yo, this Wait a minute I don''t know your name yet. " Jiang Xie''s younger brother rolled his eyes contemptuously. "She was my patient in the afternoon. When she came to see a doctor, she had a fever of nearly 40 degrees." the as like as two peas fucking great men responded. When he saw Tang Shi pressing the band aid on his hand, he went up and said, "I''ll hang it up for another two days. Remember to take the medicine on time in the evening." Tang poetry lightly said a thank you. He added, "no need. But I haven''t seen you for five years. Why are you alone? " Don''t know why, Tang poetry nose a sour, "I can also have who?" So they stopped talking and pursed their lips. Instead, the blonde man came up behind and patted Tang Shi on the shoulder. "Are you old friends with a Jiang?" Tang Shi nodded and planned to leave. Behind his back he was calling her, "Oh You haven''t told me your name yet. " I don''t know when Tang poetry felt that it was a shame to report to the family. Tang poetry five years ago, and today''s Tang poetry, has long been not a person. How noble that name was then, how humble it is now. Just as soon as she went out, she was stunned. Facing the cool breeze in the evening, the servants of the Bo family came to Tang Shi and bowed their heads to her respectfully, "Miss Tang, Bo Shao, please come over." How long has Bo Ye been waiting for her? Tang Shi grabs her hands together, and the blood begins to return from the needle. She tries to keep calm and says, "no, I''m not familiar with Bo Ye." "Bo Shao told the young master about your illness. Now the young master is in the car and wants to see you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 As soon as he heard about Tang Wei, Tang Shi held back his hatred and tried to keep his voice calm. He said to the housekeeper, "no, I''m here. Just ask Weiwei to get out of the car and come to see me. I don''t want to get in his car. " She was still so alert that she tried to keep herself away from anything related to thin night. The housekeeper could only tell her the truth. Bo Ye was so angry that he laughed out. Then he said to Tang Wei, "your mother told you to get out of the car." Tang Wei jumped out of the car as if he had been pardoned, and then stumbled into Tang Shi''s arms. "Mommy Little boy with a trembling voice into her ears, Tang Shi also red eyes, "these days want to Mommy?" "Very much, very much!" In order to accommodate Tang Wei, Tang Shi squatted down, rubbed his soft black hair, sniffed and said, "mommy has a cold recently, but don''t worry about it." "That''s true Tang Wei shakes his head like a little adult, "without me, you can''t take good care of yourself!" Tang Shi was amused by Tang Wei''s tone, but his nose was sour and he murmured, "yes Mommy can''t sleep well without you "Then I''ll try to come back." Tang Wei looked at Tang Shi with a pair of clear eyes. The light in his eyes made Tang Shi''s heart tremble. He said, "Mommy, don''t give up hope. I''ve been thinking about you all the time. You have to work hard to take me back one day! " Tang Shi once again red eyes, "OK, Mommy promised you. Is Bo Ye good for you? " Tang Wei deliberately said, "it''s very good. Three meals a day are super high-grade!" As soon as Tang Shi''s face changed, he heard the boy continue to say, "but I still want to come back to you, even though the food you fry every day is paste." This time, Tang Shi couldn''t hold back her tears. She held Tang Wei in her arms and cried, "Wei Wei It''s Mommy. I''m sorry It''s mommy who can''t protect you... " Why, why are you the child of Bo Ye? Why not my own child, so that our mother and son''s world will not be disturbed by anyone. The reality is cruel after all. No matter how far she hides, she will be involved. Bo Ye wants to rob the child with her. She can''t resist at all. Tang Wei looked at his mother crying, but also a little aggrieved, "Mommy, don''t cry. Bo Shao didn''t abuse me at least. Maybe when I grow up, I can negotiate with him. We don''t have no room Look at her five-year-old son, who is struggling to get back from Bo Ye. Tang poetry also thinks that it''s lucky to have a son like this. She touched Tang Wei''s face with a smile and said, "you''ll know you''re sweet. You''ll hook up with mommy. When mommy gets through the difficulty, she''ll come to pick you up to our home." With a smile, Tang Wei stretched out his finger, "hang on the hook for a hundred years, don''t cheat!" Tang Shi stood up, patted Tang Wei on the shoulder and said to him, "OK, go back." "I want to spend more time with you..." Tang Wei said, "I can''t wait to go back, hum. I must be a drag bottle "Who taught you that?" Tang Shi was told by him that he would cry and laugh. "Mommy is afraid that you will catch cold in the cold wind." Tang Wei pointed to the back of Tang Shi and said, "I thought that if you want to develop a new relationship with this uncle, you want to push me out." Tang Shi''s face was stiff. When he looked back, he saw the man with blonde hair and blue eyes standing in the wind. In the evening, the setting sun spread a layer of broken orange in his eyes, which made his eyes dim. He is tall and straight, standing there with his hands in his pockets. His face is full of ruffian spirit, like a model. He came forward, as if he had seen some strange treasure, and squatted down without saying hello - "Oh, is this your son?" Tang only face alert, "what do you want to do? I''ve just been staring at my mom''s back... " "Son of a bitch!" The evil looking man stretched out his hand and pinched Tang Wei''s face. "I''ll see your mommy''s back. You protect your mommy so much that your daddy is not jealous? " "I don''t have a daddy!" Tang Wei was even more excited when he mentioned this. He stepped forward to block Tang Shi for fear that this frivolous man would take advantage of Tang Shi as he did just now. "You are not allowed to do anything to my mommy!" "No daddy?" The half breed man laughed, "little son of a bitch, how about I be your cheap father?" Tang Wei was so scared that he trembled all over. He grabbed Tang Shi''s hand and said, "Mom Mommy, this man is a pervert Tang Shi also takes Tang Wei back a few steps, holding a guard against this man who happens to meet but is very strange. Look at his noble clothes. They should be from the rich second generation, but Why hasn''t she met? On second thought, how long has she left that circle? It''s normal that she hasn''t seen it before, so she laughs at herself. At this time, the handsome doctor came out from the inside. When he saw the man and Tang Shi standing together, he was stunned and asked in a voice, "haven''t you gone yet?"Looking at Tang Wei again, he tut tut a few times, "Bo Ye''s son? It''s like that. " Next to the man heard the name of thin night smile a few times, turned his face, "you are thin night wife?" Before Tang Shi could speak, he said, "no, Bo Ye is single now..." "I''m Bo Ye''s ex-wife." Don''t want to bear, Tang Shi cold voice, and then turned to go, just saw from the car down the thin night. There is Bo Ye before, and Jiang Xie''s younger brother after, surrounded by old friends who used to be in the circle. Tang poetry is the first two. As soon as Bo Ye saw the man beside Tang Shi who was like a demon, he sneered, "Tang Shi, will you die without a man?" "What an interesting question you are asking." Tang Shi''s eyes were red with laughter. "I''ve already died once. You pushed me into the prison with your own hands." Thin night heart a stab, quickly open mouth ridicule her, "how, things past so long, you still want to prove your innocence?"? Is it decent of you to brawl with other men in front of your son? " Tang Shi clenched his fingers, "thin night, I feel you are very poor now. I''ve been stabbing me with all my life. What''s the point?" As soon as thin night''s face changed, he heard Tang Shi continue to say, "it doesn''t matter. Just go on, I''ll still hurt. You should be glad. I''ll have no fear of your sarcasm any day, and no one will accompany you to play this cruel play again Tang Shi led Tang Weilu through the thin night and released his hand automatically. She smiles at Bo Ye, but her eyes are red in the wind. Her face is so beautiful that she is startled. "Bo Ye, you have to remember a word. If one day you find that you are sorry for me, there is no turning back time! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 When she finished speaking, she turned and walked away with a breeze. Her slender body swayed in the cool wind, but she was determined and firm. This is Bo Ye''s second time to see Tang Shi turn around and leave. Every time he turns around, he feels that she is farther away from him The evil man asked his friend with a smile, "are they divorced?" The man beside rolled his eyes, "can I call you uncle? They divorced five years ago. " "Then what has she been doing for five years?" It took a long time for the other person to reply, "prison. But I don''t have much communication with her in my circle. I don''t know the details. " The half blood beautiful male Leng Leng, reaction came over to smile, "isn''t that the same as me?" With an indescribable deep meaning in his smile, he made his friend frown, "come on, don''t play with your heart and hit Tang poetry with your mind. Although we are not familiar with each other, I can''t bear to look at it as an outsider. And I don''t believe Tang poetry is such a person. " In this world, there will always be a man who appreciates a woman unconditionally. He doesn''t mix with any ambiguous feelings, but looks at the opposite sex with an expression of admiration for the same kind. After all, not all men and women are as dirty as the world of mortals. He said, "actually Tang poetry has been in prison for five years There are a lot of people to help her rehabilitate If Tang poetry goes a step slower, I''m afraid it will shed tears on the spot. You see, most of the people in the world are not so stupid. They are all famous. The most rare thing is that they are proud and lofty. How can a woman like Tang poetry, with such unruly eyes, do such things as killing people? So when I know that Tang poetry is in prison, many people in the circle are trying to get through the relationship between them. Some of them want to help me ask a few questions, some of them want to know the whole process of the matter, and some of them want to watch a small video to help Tang poetry find out the doubtful points. Some people don''t even know Tang poetry. What Jiang Ling knows, some even in the next city. There are men and women. They have more or less appreciated the works of Tang poetry, knew her character, or believed in her character, so they want to help. However, it is not worth a thin night to cover the sky with one hand. In fact, the circle of the second generation of rich people is not as dirty as the common people think. Every day, they just sleep with women and play with young ladies. They often have a wave of overbearing plots in brainless novels. They are also loyal, because of their good background and education. In a way, they have more patience and education than ordinary people. For Tang poetry, they always maintain sympathy and awe, so even Bo Ye''s good friends want to help this lonely woman. "The woman of thin night It''s not easy for Bo Ye to pay so much attention. " The half blood man stared at Tang Shi''s long gone back and said, "Hey, ah Jiang Can you help me find out what Tang poetry is doing now? " The answer was, "sorry, I''m not the president. I''m just a doctor. " The half breed man rolled his eyes, "come on, I''ll check it myself." ****** it took Tang Shi an hour to drive home. In fact, it only took her 20 minutes to drive home. She was very spared on the road and drove around the corner of the city. It took her a whole hour to get home. It was so lonely at home that she didn''t want to go back. This time, I finally understand why people always like to go to the bar to drink at night, or pursue that kind of crazy Kuai feeling exciting, because it''s really lonely, she is the only one in the whole house, no matter what she says or does, there will be no response. Tang Shi felt that her depression had worsened, and the appearance of thin night made her dying. She was lying on the sofa with her forehead close to her. There was no progress in her work, and her son didn''t want to come back. She felt that her life was a failure. Now she was seriously ill and had a fever. She didn''t know what to do. At this time, a call came in. She took a look, the phone number is strange, bored to press connect, the voice is not strange. It''s Sophie. Sophie said calmly and frankly on the other end of the phone, "come fusion, I have a business to introduce to you." £¿£¿£¿ Three question marks pop up on the forehead of Tang poetry. What kind of tricks is this lady playing? In fact, she thinks it''s not easy for her family to protect Sophie so well. After all, in her impression, before she went to prison, a big event happened to the Su family. Later, she didn''t know how to be calmed down. She didn''t know much about the details. Before long, the news that she was in prison directly covered the Su family''s accident. Then she went to prison and stayed in prison with a broken heart for five years. After she came out, her life was still worse than death. Tang Shi thought of this and laughed sarcastically. She heard Sophie continue to say, "I know you treat me as an opponent. In fact, you are still my rival. But I''d rather deal with you than leave on that kind of goods. "Tang Shi didn''t speak and hung up on the other side. After twenty minutes of silence, she got up, bathed and put on makeup, then picked up her clothes, sprayed perfume, gave up driving, and drove directly out of the car. An hour later, after a sneeze in the cold wind, Sophie just came to meet Tang Shi. In the cold wind, a woman wears a shawl, two slender legs under a leather skirt, and a pair of black leather boots. Her black hair is temporarily made into a micro curl shape by a hair dryer and a curling stick, which is draped on one side, revealing the slender and beautiful neckline on the other side. There is no doubt about the beauty of Tang poetry. However, as the age of this year increases, the precipitation over the years is not only her arresting appearance, but also her cold and pure temperament. As she walked through the flowers, but did not leave a petal, her figure seems to be just a silhouette, the wind will disappear. This is what Sophie felt when she saw Tang poetry again. There was a morbid beauty in her, like a dying man, but shining back and blooming. A pair of eyes deep and thirsty, like chapped land, dead but with piercing chill. In the end, Bo Ye destroyed her like this. Seeing Tang Shi coming, Sophie heard her nasal voice and frowned, "have you caught a cold?" Tang poetry did not speak. Sophie sneered, "don''t expect me to help you. I just understand now that people like Bo Ye are not worth paying like this. " "So you need an alliance to rely on?" Tang Shi said without hesitation, "but I refuse to be your friend, and I don''t need you to please me." Sophie stared at Tang Shi in amazement for a long time. She couldn''t believe that she raised her voice. "Tang Shi, why are you so ungrateful?" Tang Shi chuckles, "you just found out now?" Sophie gritted her teeth. "Don''t be proud too soon! Today, someone called me to ask you out... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 Ask her out? To tell you the truth, Sophie came to her today, which surprised her very much. But there was someone behind Sophie? At this time, a masculine atmosphere came up to her and hugged her from behind. With the sound of laughing gas coming from the top of her head, someone casually grabbed a handful of her hair and played with her fingertips. Tang Shi turned around and fell into the blue-green eyes. Her heart trembled and she immediately broke away from the man''s arms and pulled away the distance. The man of mixed blood tut a, to Su Feifei way, "you didn''t tell people who I am?" Sophie''s eyes almost turned to the sky, "brother, you look after people as soon as you appear. She and I haven''t talked well yet..." Brother?! Sophie called him brother?! Tang Shi looks at the man in front of him suspiciously. Although this face is delicate and evil, after all It''s strange. Sophie said, "don''t be surprised. My brother has been living abroad for five or six years, so it''s normal that you don''t know him." Tang Shi endured the shock in his heart and said, "do you mean your brother is looking for me today?" "Yes." Sophie shook her hair. "My brother has a design brand abroad. I want to cooperate with you to launch a limited model." Tang Shi was so happy that he felt that there was no such thing as a wasted lunch in the world. He asked cautiously, "do you have any conditions?" "There''s really one condition." The man narrowed his eyes with a smile, but there was no smile in his eyes. He was as cold as an ice pool. He was so enthusiastic about Tang poetry, but his eyes were like stagnant water, such a hypocritical man It''s really "Come to work in our company. If you need, the studio can be put under our company''s name. We give you independent rights, but you also need to draw part of the share, which is equal to signing a contract." Tang Shi looked at the man in front of him in shock, "why do you Do that? " What''s in it for him? The man gently laughed, "first of all, your level wants to be outstanding, so when you come to work, I have a big general, and I don''t lose. Second... " He approached Tang Shi''s ear and said, "you are Bo Ye''s ex-wife, and you suit my taste very much. Stand with me, I can help you to be angry. Is this business good? " Tang Shi sneered, "yes, no matter how." "If you can, just go in and sit down and talk slowly." The man''s eyes narrowed, like a good gem, shining with crystal clear luster, but also like a fierce wolf, which made Tang Shi clench his fist. He said, "I think I''ll have a whole night to talk to you." Sophie said, "brother, I got it. Can you go back first? " "Get out of here." The man broke the bridge and changed his face in a second, "son of a bitch, I''ll catch you in the bar again, and I''ll break your leg!" Sophie jumped a long way, "if this person is not Tang Shi, I don''t want to help you!" The man turned back and switched the mode of evil handsome for another second. He said gracefully to Tang Shi, "Oh, yes, introduce yourself. My name is Su Qi. I''m the eldest son of the Su family. I''ve been in prison for five years. I don''t know if you''re afraid of me. " After five years in prison, Tang Shi didn''t know why. Suddenly, she seemed to be moved. With her eyes slightly red, she finally eliminated her guard against men. She reached out and said, "my name is Tang Shi Just like you ****** Tang Shi played with Su Qi in the bar until two o''clock in the morning. Later, she said with a smile, "at first I thought you were a pervert." Su Qi touched his chin, "it really looks like a pervert." Tang Shi said, "my son is still young. Sometimes he talks impulsively. I''m here to apologize to you." Su Qi said with a smile, "don''t apologize. It''s unnatural for me to be kind to you when I go up." Tang Shi Leng Leng, restrained his smile, and said, "in fact, to be frank, Su Dashao, what do you need me to do?" "I said it was for your work, believe it or not?" Su Qi sold a pass, "well, you don''t believe it, I know. I''m interested in you for the time being, because you, um, are beautiful and in good shape. " Tang Shi was stunned, "what do you mean?" Su Qi winked at her, "I''ve been abroad since I was a child, and my expression may be more enthusiastic. But you know, foreigners are usually impulsive, and they go faster. I want to develop some substantive relationship with you. If you want to leave after that, I won''t stay. This will cause trouble to everyone. Of course, it''s better to stay in our company with your ability... " Tang Shi understood and said with a smile, "are you asking me out?" "Oh Su Qi hit a finger ring, "finally know this word, right, right, is about you." One night stand. Tang Shi straightened out his attitude and looked at him coldly. "There are many people who express their enthusiasm and impulse in this world. I''ll see you for the first time when Su Da Shao makes such a straightforward appointment."Su Qi smile ambiguous, "no one said it''s wrong. In fact, in the adult world, there is no need for long-term love. Deep love for this kind of thing is a kind of burden and a drag on each other. I just want to buy Kuai. " Tang Shi''s smile slowly solidified, and only after a long time did he say, "maybe you''re right, affectionate is a kind of self inflicted." Look, what did she get for her deep love for Bo Ye? In exchange for five years of prison, she was trapped in purgatory, tortured and tortured again and again. The scar on the wrist, the section on the finger, the unforgettable pain and hate. The price of her deep love is too tragic, maybe so tragic that she will never love someone again. Tang Shi laughs at himself and says to Su Qi, "but even if it''s like this, Su Shao, even though I''ve suffered a lot from love, I don''t want to indulge myself in desire. It''s no different from being trapped in deep love, so. I may disappoint you. " Su qirao raised his lips with interest, "is this the latest way to play hard to get?" Tang Shi said, "I don''t want to capture you." Suqi said, "Oh, well, in my understanding, you just refuse me." Tang Shi nodded and drank a glass of wine. The crystal liquid fell down her throat along her lips, and the Adam''s apple rolled up and down for a second, which was beautiful and fascinating. Su Qi felt that Tang Shi was far more intoxicating than the glass of wine in her hand. He laughed, and his voice was cold. "Since Miss Tang has refused me, I may not have this chance next time. However, the business is still for you. After all, Feifei says that you have more backbone than that kind of woman. Although she is a rival in love, she still likes to be aboveboard and doesn''t want to play with you. " This made her last bit of patience disappear completely. Tang Shi laughs sarcastically, "do you need me to say thank you three times?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 Seeing Tang poetry like this, Su Qi restrained his smile and said coldly, "Miss Tang, don''t toast or drink." "What is a toast, what is a penalty?" "I disdain you to help me in this way. I don''t want any of them." Tang Shi sneered and stood up directly from the card seat, "I can''t bear Mr. Su Qi''s kindness. If you make an offer, there is a royal garden on the left, and the sister in it will surely satisfy you." Su Qi is irritated by the irony of Tang poetry. What''s her tone? Do you think he is a male dog in heat anytime and anywhere? Tang Shi left the card seat with a cold smile. When she went out, she had a slender figure. Su Qi stared at her back for a long time and slowly showed a wild animal expression. ****** Tang Shi fell asleep an hour after returning home. The next day, Jiang Qi called her and asked her to go to Ye group. To the door, Jiang Qi Yang with big red lips, "I know you have been blocked by Bo Ye recently, so I beg Mr. Ye for half a day, how about you come to do our market planning?" Tang Shi stares at the faint kiss mark on her neck and mends how Jiang Qi asks for ye Jingtang, so she says, "maybe I don''t understand the market, I just do design..." "Oh, it takes brains to do design, and it''s the same to do marketing. It''s not a design routine." Jiang Qi dragged her to the personnel department, "I tell you, no one in a city dare to move thin night, but here, I can protect you." She smiles and blinks, "Bo Ye and ye Jingtang still have cooperative relationship." Tang poetry was directly pulled by Jiang Qi to the personnel department for registration. After registration, the highest level administrative secretary of Ye family took her around directly, which made her deeply appreciate what it was like to have someone cover her head. People everywhere bowed to her, and even respectfully saw Tang poetry. After that, she pushed open the door of the president''s office and said, "Ye..." It''s empty. Maybe Ye Jingtang is out today. Jiang Qi shrugged, "come on, let''s do it first. I''ll tell you, don''t go back to Bo Ye. Another way to deal with the work in the studio is to solve the empty window period. You can go to the Internet to see if anyone can help you while doing this job. " Tang Shi looked at Jiang Qi gratefully. Jiang Qi''s whole body was full of goose bumps. "Forget it, beauty. Don''t look at me like this. I don''t have a handle. If you have a handle, it''s not bad for you to promise each other." Tang Shi laughed and scolded, then Jiang Qi walked away gracefully, stepping on the high-heeled shoes of seven or eight centimeters, like a goblin. After Jiang Qi left, many of her colleagues paid close attention to the new beauty, "do you know Secretary Jiang?" "What''s your relationship with Secretary Jiang?" "Well, what''s to ask, is it not the airborne soldiers who rely on the relationship?" There is a woman side makeup side rolled a white eye, "proud what, ability is not good, still be dismissed." Tang Shi didn''t speak. She had been used to this kind of sarcasm for a long time. When she first got out of prison to look for a job, some people scoffed at the prison file on her resume. "She looks so beautiful in prison. Did she go to prison as a young lady, ha ha?" She held back, did not speak, people around her look indifferent, also think that she did not care, even more in front of their face taunt. Sometimes, the more you ignore the gossip, the more they have to say it in front of you. They are eager to tear your calm face and watch you being ridiculed to pieces. "Look at her face and you''ll know what it is!" "Certainly, like Jiang Qi, one seduces the president and the other doesn''t know who to seduce." "Ha ha, don''t you want to seduce the president? It''s going to be fun. It''s going to be wonderful when the dog bites the dog. " Tang Shi clenched her fist and opened the computer. Jiang Qi sent her several documents on it, telling her about her daily tasks and the company''s process. She tried to hold back the noise from the outside world and look at it seriously. At least she should be worthy of Jiang Qi''s help. In the afternoon, ye Jingtang came back and followed Jiang Qi as usual. As she passed by, she put a sugar on Tang Shi''s desk and then asked, "haven''t you been bullied?" Tang poetry raised his face, cold eyes, seems to be indifferent, "it doesn''t matter, I didn''t rest assured." "If only you could stick to it. When your studio gets better again, you don''t have to look at the faces of these people." Jiang Qi felt sorry for her. "I can only help you so much..." "No, you''ve helped me a lot." Tang Shi said to Jiang Qi with a smile, "don''t care. Go and do your own work." Jiang Qi nodded and quickly followed Ye Jingtang''s steps. As soon as she left, people''s eyes at Tang poetry became strange. Clearly disdain and disdain, but because of her backer had to give her some face, Tang Shi in the heart sneer, the so-called workplace, but so. After work in the evening, Jiang Qi and others are downstairs, but they see Bo ye come to the door of their company. The handsome man steps in, with a fierce air and evil features. As soon as Jiang Qi saw it, he immediately sent a message to Tang Shi, telling her not to come down. Who knows As soon as the elevator door opened, they met.Bo Ye was surprised. Seeing Tang poetry here, he couldn''t help raising his voice, "what are you doing here?" The tone was full of temptation. It seemed that Tang poetry did something shameful. Tang Shi automatically backed out of the elevator and looked into Bo Ye''s eyes. She said, "it''s none of your business, Bo Shao." Bo Ye was originally going to take the elevator. When she heard her saying so, she didn''t take the elevator at all. She came up and grabbed her wrist. "Why, I blocked her, so I tried every means to seduce Ye Jingtang?" Tang Shi''s eyes were pricked red by his sarcasm, and his fingers were tightly clenched. "Not everyone is as miserable as you think. No matter how thin I am, I don''t want to rely on a man to get on the top! Please let go The words were sonorous and forceful, and Bo Ye''s heart trembled, so he let go. But when he let go, Tang Shi didn''t even look at him, so he turned around and left. The gesture was absolutely like Bo Ye was just a passer-by. He narrowed his eyes behind him, just as ye Jingtang came down from another elevator, saw Bo Ye and said hello. The two of them originally had business to talk about. It''s not unusual for them to come here after work, but the man asked, "is Tang poetry here?" Ye Jingtang thought, Jiang Qi seems to arrange him to help plug a person into the company, so nodded, "yes." Bo Ye gritted her teeth, "what does she come to your company for?" Ye Jingtang some smile, "go to work." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 Work? Bo Ye sneers in her heart, but she belittles Tang poetry. She can ask Ye Jingtang for help Looking at the back of Tang poetry and Jiang Qiyuan at the door, Bo Ye clenched her fingers. ****** that night, when Tang Shi came back to her home, she immediately opened her mailbox to see if anyone was willing to cooperate with their studio. Unfortunately, Bo Ye''s influence was too big. Except for ye Jingtang, who was his partner and dared to help her, all other enterprises were afraid to take Tang Shi''s list. She sat down and made herself a cup of milk. Soon the doorbell rang. As usual, when Tang Shi went to open it, Bo Ye stood opposite her. Her heart trembles, staring at thin night''s face, quickly want to close the door, the man has extended a hand in, yanzhuo her wrist. Tang Shi trembled for a moment, and the conditioned reflex wanted to shake him off, "you let me go!" Bo Ye bullies her, but she can''t prevent the hot kiss. Tang Shi is imprisoned in his arms and can''t resist at all. She is so scared by the sudden invasion that she turns back and pushes her away. The woman leaned against the wall, pale, only a pair of eyes, with hate, staring at thin night, she finally could not resist the shaking voice, she said, "thin night! What are you going to do? " What do you want me to do! Bo Ye stares at her for a long time before lengthening her tone, "don''t worry about Tang poetry. You are a woman. Just play. You don''t have to take it seriously. " Tang Shi was stabbed to tears by his words, pointed to Bo Yejian and laughed twice, "why, are you rushing to paste me upside down now? Bo Ye, what do you think you don''t understand? Since you think I have bad deeds, why do you pester me again and again? " Thin night ruthlessly will she against the wall, "because I think, now see you pain, I am very useful!" Tang Shi reached out to push him, but he couldn''t push him away. The man had come to tear her clothes, and her skin exposed in the air was startlingly white. She had no one to touch her in the past five years, so she tried her best to avoid thin night''s hand. Bo Ye drags her onto the sofa, and Tang Shi screams, "don''t touch me! Bo Ye, don''t touch me! You devil --! " "You''re right, I''m the devil! Tang Shi, if you dare to let other men touch you, I don''t mind showing you what the devil really is! In this life, only I can make you so miserable! " Bo Ye pressed her face down on the sofa. Tang Shi blushed, forced her to tears and clenched her fist. "Don''t touch me, I''m dirty!" Dirty? She thinks he''s dirty? Bo Yeh sneered and forcefully clamped Tang Shi''s chin. "You are Fu Muzhong on your left and ye Jingtang on your right. Even Fu Zhen is thinking about you. Do you think you can be cleaner than me?" Fu Muzhong? She totally regarded him as a friend. As for ye Jingtang, that''s nonsense! "Bo Ye, don''t spill my dirty water! I can only say who I am and what I feel in my heart! And I have nothing to do with the man you just mentioned. Why do you accuse me! What''s more, if you come to see me today in Ye''s group, what''s that? Are you jealous? " A slap in the face, Tang poetry turned over by thin night, hair messy. She has always been elegant and noble, wearing personal taste clothes, stepping on high heels, and wandering around the world like a celebrity. When did she suffer such insults? Tang poetry is trembling all over her body, like that kind of dying trembling. She stares at Bo Ye with distinct hatred in her eyes. "Bo Ye, you are like a joke now!" Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi by the neck. "Don''t you want your son back?" Tang Shi''s pupil severely shrunk, "you take Tang Wei to coerce me?" "He may not be surnamed Tang in the future..." Thin night sneers, "with my surname, from now on and you this mother out of the relationship!" "Don''t you think about it!" Tang Shi struggled desperately, "let me go! Tang Wei is my child. You threaten me with my child. You are not human at all "Now that you know there''s a pain in your foot, you''d better keep it down for me." The deep pupil of the thin night locks Tang Shi''s body, and her eyes fall on her half open chest. It is like a flame that has been ignited, and the amazing desire gradually overflows from the bottom of her eyes. He is hoarse, holding Tang Shi''s wrist, so hard that Tang Shi feels that his wrist is about to be broken, "Bo Ye, you let me go, I have been in prison for five years, why do you want to do this to me?" "Because." The man holds her body and smiles like a Shura in hell. It''s a delicate and evil face. Why Why are your eyes so fierce? In his eyes, Tang poetry saw the fury that could destroy everything, and saw the messy, fragile and helpless self, falling into the abyss under his eyes bit by bit Who, in her ear again and again curse, "your retribution, far from enough!" Not enough Why not Bo Ye, how much hope do you want to rob me Later, Tang poetry could not bear the ferocity of Bo Ye, so it bit itself hard on the edge of collapse, maybe it would be free¡ª¡ªThin night can''t believe to shout a, "you bite tongue to commit suicide?"? Tang poetry? How dare you? " ****** it was in the evening when Tang Shi woke up again. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her son. Next to her was a woman she had seen in a bar before. She remembered that she was Cheng Yiyi. Cheng Yiyi raised his eyebrows to Tang Shi, "Oh, I''m not dead." Where is this? Tang Wei saw her doubts, "Mommy This is Bo''s family. Bo Shao brought you back in the middle of last night. " Bo Jia? Why is Cheng Yiyi here? Cheng Yiyi smiles arrogantly, "ah Of course, Bo Shao called me to come here. Oh, it''s true. Bo Shao doesn''t love others at all. He clearly said to keep a low profile and asked me to come to his home... " Tang Wei''s side fingers were tightly clenched, and his little body was shaking. After a long time, he raised his head and reached out to touch Tang Shi''s face, "Mommy, does it hurt?" Tang Shi shakes her head. She sees the tears in Tang Wei''s eyes. His own father in front of his mother let another woman to come home, in exchange for any child can''t accept it? Tang Shi gave a tragic smile, and thin night came in at the door. He was followed by a private doctor. He was the man who recognized her in the hospital last time. He came forward and sighed, "fortunately, you didn''t have much strength at that time, so you didn''t get hurt when you bit it. If you really tried, you would be in danger." There was a trace of desperation in Tang poetry''s eyes, but at that time, she really wanted to die. Bo Ye just looked at her pale face and said nothing. The emotion in her eyes was very complicated, like guilt and struggle. Tang Shi wants to laugh. What do you feel guilty about? Do you feel guilty about the harm you caused? Thin night, the heart is made of meat, pain is painful to die But at this moment, Cheng Yiyi on one side suddenly said, "Bo Shao, since people are awake, let''s just let her go. Don''t worry about her any more." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 Tang Shi''s eyes suddenly shifted to Cheng Yiyi. Although she didn''t say a word, her eyes were sharp enough. The coldness in her eyes made Cheng Yiyi shiver. One Why does a woman who has been in prison have such an aura?! Cheng Yiyi steps back and gets close to Bo Yeh''s arms, but Bo Yeh quietly pulls her further away. Cheng Yiyi seems to be unable to see the same, and wrapped up, grabbed Bo Ye''s arm, then turned to Tang Shi and said, "when you are comfortable, remember to pack your luggage and go, Bo family does not support idle people." She keeps saying that Cheng Yiyi is like the woman in charge of the Bo family. Bo Ye was originally disgusted with this woman, and he didn''t touch her that night, so he turned off the light and asked someone to cover her eyes. But when he thought of Tang poetry, he couldn''t control his anger. He even called this woman back like fighting. What bad luck After Bo ye walked out of the door, he immediately threw away Cheng Yiyi. His cold eyes didn''t show any pity. "You know what I called you to come here for. I''ll keep my duty honestly. If you dare to say a word more, I''ll never let you say a word." Cheng Yiyi is terrified and stares at Bo Ye. Some are not reconciled and some are wronged. Where on earth can''t he compare with that false and noble woman? But she didn''t dare to say it in front of Bo Ye. She just put her hatred on the head of Tang poetry. After Bo Ye left, Tang Shi and his son and the doctor were left in the room. The doctor sighed and said to Tang Shi, "you still have a misunderstanding." "The misunderstanding is too deep. It doesn''t matter whether you want to solve it or not." Tang poetry this just light ground opened mouth to say a word, the light in the eye is fragmentary, "can''t go back." "I hope you can all see it." Tang poetry and Boye in those days Many people feel sorry. The golden boy and the beautiful girl are made for each other How did it become mutual harm? "It''s meaningless to look at such things." Tang Shi laughs sarcastically, "why should I open my eyes? I love and hate poems in Tang Dynasty. I''ve always been brave. If I want to hate him, I''ll hate him all my life. I won''t forgive him all my life. I won''t give him a chance all my life! " "Old night, although he People are cruel, but maybe the way to express their feelings has changed. You have been in prison for five years, and he has no other woman. He didn''t touch Cheng Yiyi. Maybe he has feelings for you... " "Feeling?" Tang Shi''s eyes were red with laughter. "Can you live a lifetime with feelings? It''s not because of him that I''m what I am now. Now, if he comes to tell me that he has feelings, it''s not to beat his own face! " The thin night stood in silence at the gate, and heard the words of Tang poetry. The man''s deep facial features were covered with a layer of ice, which enveloped his whole life in a terrible atmosphere. This doctor is Bo Ye''s friend. Naturally, he speaks for Bo Ye. But Bo Ye, if you think about me easily, you can regard all the sufferings I have suffered in the past five years as non existence! Tang poetry lost the power to argue. She felt that some people didn''t care about a sentence, so it was futile for him to explain. Between her and Bo Ye, there is only one son left. When she reaches the custody of her son, she leaves completely and never looks back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 Here, Tang Wei asks his mother to have a rest. On the other side, Cheng Yiyi sees Tang Wei come out, and his eyes turn vicious. At first, I thought it was Bo Ye''s illegitimate son, but I never thought It''s Bo Ye and Tang Shi''s child! This child, she must not stay! Think of here, take advantage of Tang poetry in the room can''t detect, Cheng Yiyi in the living room of Tang Wei carefully way, "Hello, what''s your name?" Without looking at her, Tang went to the sofa and played go with himself. Cheng Yiyi took a deep breath and went up to ask, "Hello, I''m your daddy''s New girlfriend, don''t you introduce yourself to your aunt? " Tang Wei looked up at her directly, "new girlfriend? You dare to say that, auntie. I''m not familiar with you. " I don''t have to tell you who I am. Cheng Yiyi''s smile froze and froze on her face. Then she stares at Tang Wei fiercely, "aren''t you afraid that I''ll go and complain to your father?" "Then you go." Tang Wei indifferent, "anyway, I quite indifferent, he does not want me, that''s just right." Cheng Yiyi didn''t expect that the child was so soft and hard to eat, but she was shocked. For a moment and a half, she didn''t know what to do. She was not sure about Bo Ye''s attitude. Did Bo Ye like the child or not? If you like it, how can you do things by yourself as soon as you get home? If not, why take him home? Cheng Yiyi clenched his teeth, simply got up, went to the kitchen and took apart a bag of milk tea powder, soaked it in boiling hot water, and brought it out to Tang Wei. As she approached, she said, "my aunt made you a cup of milk tea. Do you want to drink it?" Tang Wei didn''t want to refuse directly, "no need." However, Cheng Yiyi seems to fall down accidentally. The next second, a whole cup of hot milk tea falls on Tang Wei! "Ah --!" Be scalded by hot water, Tang Wei sends out a scream, Cheng Yiyi also shouts a, upstairs thin night opens the door to come down, glaring, "how to return a responsibility?" There are blisters on the back of Cheng Yiyi''s hand and Tang Wei''s arm. She says with tears in her eyes, "I just want to make a cup of milk tea for my child But But... " Don''t go on, like can''t say, Tang Wei was scared silly, the body was burning pain let him in situ shiver, a word can''t say. He is so big that he hasn''t been covered with hot water. His clothes are wet and his blanket is dirty. Bo Ye strides down and says angrily to Tang Wei, "Tang Wei, do you think you can be lawless in this family?" Tang Wei''s whole body trembled. He came back to look at the angry man in front of him. His small body kept shaking because of pain and fear. The daze in his eyes was so obvious. Tang Shi in the upstairs rest room heard the news, pulled out the needle and rushed down. He pushed Bo Ye away. He slapped Cheng Yiyi in the face! "Ah --!" Cheng Yiyi let out a cry, "you dare to hit me!" Tang Shi holds Tang Weihu in her arms. Her eyes are red. She stares at Cheng Yiyi and says every word, "you have an opinion on me, it doesn''t matter. But you are not a man when you attack my son "Tang poetry!" Bo Ye stood aside and saw Tang Shi hit people first. He went up and grabbed her by the wrist and said, "apologize to her!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 "Apology?" Tang Shi also trembled with anger, "don''t you see that he was hurt! Bo Ye, he is also your son "Why, do you think you can get away with it? Now let''s talk about family? " Bo Ye casts Tang poetry away with a sneer. Tang only looks up to his father alone. The disappointment in his eyes is so obvious that Bo Ye''s heart trembles. The little boy didn''t say a word and didn''t intend to explain for himself, just like fighting. Thin night narrowed a pair of beautiful eyes, but there was no friendship in these eyes. He said, "do you admit your mistake?" "Admit what?" Next to him, Tang Shi got up from the ground and rushed over again, blocking thin night''s sight with his body. "He''s only five years old! Bo Ye, even if you hate me, you can''t count in with the children! He''s only five years old. What can he do? " "He''s only five years old, and he looks at me like that!" Bo Ye roared, "do you know how irritated my eyes are when I come home every day! He''s only five years old, and he knows how to be weird and how to be obedient. Tang poetry is a good son you taught him. What else can''t he do? " Tang Wei was shocked, and then he looked at Bo Ye. Bo Ye laughed fiercely, "see, that''s the look. Like a wolf cub, he''s a white eyed wolf Looking back, Tang Shi gently touched Tang Wei''s face and comforted him in a low voice Tang Wei slowly closed his eyes and tears fell down his cheek. Tang Shi looked painfully at the big string of blisters on Tang Wei''s arm. If it wasn''t handled in time, it would leave scars. So she stood up and asked Bo Ye, "what about the doctor just now?" "That''s my personal doctor, and you''re qualified?" Bo Ye points at Tang Wei, "let him apologize first!" "Apology?" Tang poetry with tears back two steps, repeatedly said two good. She blushed with a smile and said, "Bo Ye, do you want to apologize, OK! I''ll say it! Tang Wei is young. As his mother, I apologize to you! This young lady, I''m sorry to hurt you. Please don''t worry about it with us Humble and low, Tang Shi apologized and looked at Bo Ye again, "do you want me to kowtow to her on my knees as I did five years ago?" Thin night heart stab, looking at the eyes of Tang poetry, fingers began to tremble slightly. I don''t know why I always feel that something has fallen down between my fingers, and I just slip away from him. Tang Shi holds Tang Wei to the second floor, leaving Cheng Yiyi and Bo Ye standing in the living room. The little boy was held up by Tang Shi, and his head was on her shoulder. When he went up the stairs, the boy suddenly looked at Bo Ye and Cheng Yiyi with more fierce eyes than before. as like as two peas in the rage at the moment, it was the father son relationship. When they hated a person, they had the same expression. Thin night looking at Tang Shi upstairs figure, did not speak, for a long time just lowered the voice, to Cheng Yiyi way, "roll." "Bo Shao..." Cheng Yiyi covers the hot place on his hand, and Wei qubaba tears, "thin little me I feel pain... " "Get out of here, don''t you understand?" Thin night''s expression of indifference was not touched. In an instant, he called the servants and set up Cheng Yiyi. Cheng Yiyi struggled madly, "what are you going to do! Let go of me! Thin less, thin less! " The door of the villa closed in front of her, isolating all hope. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 Bo ye called the previous doctor to treat Tang Wei''s wound. After applying the ointment, Tang Wei said the first thing. He said, "Mommy, I''m in pain..." Tang Shi''s tears fell down and hugged her child painfully. "It''s Mommy''s fault. It''s Mommy''s not strong enough..." Tang Wei also cried, red eyes, "it''s not my fault, it''s the aunt who wants to give me milk tea, I didn''t touch her, the cup turned over..." "Mommy knows that''s not the kind of person in our family." Tang Shi released him and wiped away his tears. "Mommy won''t let you stay at Bo''s house like this. It''s too dangerous." Tang Wei nodded, "I''ll wait for mommy to pick me up. Mommy, can you stay with me at Bo''s these days? " When a child is designed to be scalded, his heart is still in a shadow. For a moment, he lacks a sense of security, and thin night is not the one who can give him a sense of security. Tang Shi thought about it and nodded, "OK, Mommy, go and discuss with Bo Ye." After that, Tang Shi stood up and went out of the door, only to find Bo Ye at the door with a deep silence on his face. Tang Shi laughs bitterly, "have you heard all of them?" Even if the voice is so calm, the body is still shaking. The thin night is silent. Tang Shi said, "you blame him wrong, but you never admit it." It was like this five years ago, and it will be like this five years later. Bo Ye, you are too conceited after all. Thin night this just voiced a way, "why doesn''t he explain to me?" "Explain?" Tang Shi laughed twice, eyes slightly red, looking at thin night, "thin night, do you listen to his explanation? You don''t trust him like this. You say he''s a white eyed wolf. What else do you want him to explain? You are his own father, but you say that in front of your son! " Thin night complexion a white, pupil contraction a few minutes. "I really want to take Weiwei home. I can''t accept his life like this in your family. Bo Ye, can you let go? " Tang poetry stands firm, for her son, she must face the thin night, can''t retreat. Thin night gnashes her teeth, "no way! My Boye''s son, it''s impossible to let him out! " "But if you let him live like this, won''t your conscience hurt?" Tang poetry came forward, did not know where the strength, a grasp of thin night chest clothes, "thin night, you ask yourself, my Tang poetry in the end is what provoked you! Even my son will be framed by your lover outside! Five years in prison is not enough to offset your hatred. What about now? What do you want to do? Come at me! How can you lay hands on your own son! " Bo Ye is forced to say nothing by Tang Shi''s heart and lung dissection. He grabs Tang Shi''s wrist and pulls her wrist away from his clothes. For a long time, he says slowly in a dangerous voice, "come to you? Tang Shi, I want you to die. It''s as simple as crushing an ant. " "Then let me die." Tang Shi laughs absurdly twice. She stares at Bo Ye. The hatred in her eyes is astonishing. Time goes by, and over the years, her hatred has come to a dead end. "Bo Ye, I ask you, are you willing to let my son go after my Tang Shi dies from now on?" Die! How dare she say death! At that moment, thin night is like being pulled tightly by people''s heart, pulling hard, involving a severe pain. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 Staring at the face in front of him, thin night suddenly feels strange. Would Tang poetry five years ago show such a look at him? It''s impossible Five years ago, she loved him so much that she forgot herself Tang Shi noticed Bo Ye''s stupefaction. She didn''t know where the strength came from and pushed the man away. Then she didn''t even think about it. She raised her hand and slapped Bo Ye in the face! This slap, together with the thin night himself are surprised!! He was hit in the face by a woman? I don''t want to sleep on my own! Bo Ye reaches for Tang Shi''s hand. Tang Shi is held down by him, but he doesn''t panic at all. His eyes turn red and he stares at the man in front of him, laughing twice. "Bo Ye, don''t talk to me about anything here! What you owe me is a slap in the face! " Bo Ye once again choked Tang Shi''s neck in her rage, but the woman laughed wildly, as if she was desperate to note, "strangle me! Thin night! If you have the ability, just kill me! I wish I were dead. I don''t have to bear your pain any more I wish I were dead! Thin night body mercilessly a quiver, suddenly released her. That sentence unconsciously poked the most painful place in his heart. Five years ago, Anmi also died Five years later, Tang poetry had no idea of living. Who is responsible for all this? Who is it? Bo Ye smashes Tang Shi''s face with a fist, and smashes the wall with a strong wind!! The eyelashes of Tang poetry trembled, but he never asked for mercy from the beginning to the end. For a long time, is thin night dumb voice, "you go, from now on, don''t appear in front of me!" Tang Shi smiles with tears. "As long as you return my son to me, I can''t wait to be far away from you!" Bo Ye''s fierce eyes hit Tang Shi in the face, as if to see through her. Unfortunately, Tang Shi''s disguise is too strong, which is 1000 times and 10000 times stronger than five years ago What made her stride over the long dark time, come from the dark, and become a stone hearted now? Bo Ye doesn''t speak. He is still a handsome face, evil and evil. He has the capital to make women crazy, but he can''t influence the people in front of him any more. Tang Shi chuckled and shook off Bo Ye''s hand. She passed through the corridor, her voice was indifferent. "But she''s still in the room. I don''t want him to see me and you like this." She has a long and thin figure. When she talks, she is full of tenacity, as if nothing can shake her. She used to gaze at the figure of thin night, but now, it seems that thin night is watching her leave. When Tang Shi came to the gate of Bo''s villa, she stopped and turned half of her face. Looking at Bo Ye, she murmured, "Bo Ye, from knowing you, to getting married, to later imprisonment, a total of 15 years. How many fifteen years does a man have to waste? " I''ve wasted 15 years on you, Bo Ye. This sentence shocked thin night''s body. The man raised his head slightly. There was a pair of deep eyes on his enigmatic face. There seemed to be some emotion in his eyes, but it quickly turned into nothingness. Tang Shi opened the door, and the wind and frost came on her face. She stepped into the cold autumn air, with a sick and weak breath on her face. Her eyelashes trembled, as if she had been chilled. But she didn''t say a word. Five years, too much blood and impulse. She is no longer the Tang poem five years ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 However, Tang poetry did not expect that it soon returned to the eyes of the public in another way. When she went to work the next day, she passed by the general office and someone kept whispering - "is that her?" "It looks like it is..." "It should be true. Tut Tut, you can''t judge a person by his appearance." "The friends Jiang Qi brought over are all birds of a feather. They are certainly not good goods." Tang Shi straightened her back. When she got to her position, she put her bag away and opened the computer. She found that Jiang Qi''s dialog box was jumping all the time. She immediately opened it. Jiang Qi: my God, do you know what happened? Tang poetry has some doubts, typing the word "what''s wrong". Jiang Qi quickly sent a picture, which was the entertainment headline section of her screenshot. Half of Tang poetry''s side face was put on the headline, and Su Qi''s back was on it, but Su Qi didn''t get the front face, but most of Tang poetry''s face was put on it. That angle is just right. It looks like Tang Shi and Su Qi are talking and having a close relationship. Outsiders seem to be quite ambiguous. Tang Shi''s eyes widened in amazement. Some of them didn''t come back to their senses. Jiang Qi sent many more messages, "today the whole office is talking about you!" "It''s me." Tang Shi sighed, typed two words, and simply admitted it. But unexpectedly, when he went to a bar, he was secretly photographed by someone who wanted to make a rumor. She and Suqi? How could it be? Tang Shi pinched her eyebrows and felt that things were very difficult. She is now a member of the company, such a thing will certainly affect the image of the company. Sure enough, not long after she sat down, a good female employee came forward and said with disdain, "Yo, I heard that someone has hooked up with the Su family!" "It''s amazing!" "I heard that the Su family had just returned to China and was caught up so soon. I really underestimated her," he said "Shh, maybe they are just good friends. Ha ha ha." "Good friend? Ha ha, what kind of daughter is the Su family''s best friend? What kind of daughter is she? That is, the pheasant wants to fly to the branch and become a phoenix Tang Shi didn''t say anything. She just looked at the woman who was the most talkative. She was a little guilty when she gave her a cold glance, but she was not willing to admit defeat! "It''s great to have fierce eyes?" Tang poetry sneers at this kind of woman. Five years ago, she was too lazy to open her eyes. So simply go back to do their own things, a group of undisturbed appearance, people around feel like a punch on the cotton, soft, there is no response. Isn''t it just a fake and lofty one! How can you please a few rich people! Everyone sniffed, as if she had deliberately made it for them. It''s just that someone sitting in the president''s office in another building, when he saw the headline "Su family''s young and big date mysterious girl in the bar late at night" in the newspaper, tore the newspaper directly and yelled through the inside line, "farewell to Lin!" Soon Lin CI pushed the door in and said, "Bo Shao, you have something to tell me." "Close all these newspapers and magazines!" Bo yejunmei''s face was full of rage, "by the way, go and find out what Tang poetry was doing that night!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 Lin CI soon found out the general information, and the mail was sent to Bo Ye''s mailbox. When Bo ye came to see Su Qi, he was shocked. It''s su Qi!! Thin night fingers tightly, it seems that someone wants to challenge him At the same time, Tang Shi received a strange call. There are too many strange calls these days, which makes her a little confused. When she sighs and presses down, the other party''s arrogant voice suddenly comes. Tang poetry reflected who this person was at that time. It''s Cheng Yiyi. Just hear her in the opposite a pair of very proud voice way, "how, I give you a gift, you still like it?" Tang Shi''s voice suddenly cooled down, "are you secretly photographing me and the Su family?" "Yo Yo, Su Jia Da Shao ~" Cheng Yiyi specially yelled in an artificial voice, "it''s really powerful. He colluded with Bo Shao, but at the same time he couldn''t figure out with Su Jia Da Shao that Tang poetry underestimated you." Tang Shi sneered, "what do you want to call me for?" "Ha ha!" Cheng Yiyi burst out laughing on the other side, seemingly fearless, "wait for you to ask me, please don''t put other photos on the media, but I have other explosive news here! Tang poetry, your reputation has been destroyed five years ago, and you can guess what people will think of you when such a thing comes out five years later? You''re a bitch Cheng Yiyi seems to be suddenly angry, insulting Tang poetry with all kinds of unbearable words, "what''s the feeling of being blocked by Bo Shao, ha ha ha! I don''t think much of you. Who cares about a woman like you! Have you been spoiled by the Su family for a long time? Tang poetry, what do you pretend to be? I can''t compare with you! My heart is cleaner than you When a series of offensive words came to Tang Shi''s ears, her face turned pale. However, Tang Shi still clung to the phone and didn''t show any panic. She understands, this time flustered, be equal to please Cheng Yiyi. Cheng Yiyi scolded and then continued, "ah? Why don''t you talk? Will not be scolded by me not to be able to speak, ha ha ha! Tang poetry! What a pity you are Tang poetry is laughing. Cheng Yiyi heard her indifferent laughter and became more and more angry, "what are you laughing at? You''re a jerk worthy of me? You - " " laugh at your pity. " Tang Shi tut tut twice, the light in the eyes is compelling, fortunately Cheng Yiyi just calls, can''t see her expression, otherwise will be scared. However, the tone of Tang poetry is already extremely indifferent, and even makes Cheng Yisheng shiver. "Do you want to get my attention in this way, or do you want to get Bo Ye''s attention?" Tang Shi grabs the mobile phone to fight back quickly, and doesn''t even give Cheng Yiyi time to speak - "it doesn''t matter. I don''t care at all. It''s said that you still have a card in your hand? Then you hurry to send it. Why don''t you hide it? It''s not for fear of being found by Bo Ye, is it? Cheng Yiyi, although you are as proud as a clown, I tell you, even if the Tang family is gone now, if I go out, all men have to respectfully call me Miss Tang! This is the gap between you and me! " After that, Tang Shi immediately stood up and took the original printed resignation form from her hand. Jiang Qi begged her for a few days in Ye''s family, but now that she is involved in the scandal, she can no longer cause trouble to her helpers. The woman walks into the president''s office and puts the resignation letter on Ye Jingtang''s desk. Next to her, Jiang Qi looks shocked and says, "poetry, you..." "Mr. Ye, I appreciate your acceptance, but I can''t be a white eyed wolf. If I continue to stay in your company, it will only bring bad effects. So I submit my resignation directly to you. Thank you and Jiang Qi for their help." After that, Tang Shi walked out of the room. When the door was closed, Jiang Qi''s vision was cut off. Ye Jingtang is a face appreciation, "you this friend, is a backbone." Jiang Qi red eyes, "yes, she is a more precious person." Tang poetry naturally has backbone and arrogance. It is upright and upright. It has always been clear about love and hate Jiang Qi wiped the wet corner of his eyes and felt worthless for his friends. Thin night If you force Tang poetry like this, will you really not regret it one day? ****** Tang Shi quickly returned to her home. When she pushed the door in, she found Tang Yi sitting in the living room, looking at her anxiously. Seeing her back during the day, she knew that something had happened in the company, so she went up and asked, "Shi Shi, you..." "I''m fine." Tang Shi looked down indifferently, "they just want me to give in." Tang Yi looks at her painfully. This business trip didn''t get the other party''s consent. Now they are completely blocked, and the culprit of all this is Bo Ye. Tang Shi tidied up some things and then said to Tang Yi, "I resigned from the Ye family. I can''t let Jiang Qi and ye zongnan be human any more. Anyway, it''s free during the day. I''ll go and see Weiwei. "On hearing this, Tang Yi frowned and said, "that''s not Are you going to Bo''s? " Tang Shi''s eyelashes trembled. She was also afraid, but she could hold on for her son''s sake. He brought some snacks and books that Tang Wei liked to eat and read from home. Tang Shi went out with a bag. Tang Yi ran after her and took the bag in her hand. "Go, I''ll give you a ride." "Brother." Tang Shi looked at Tang Yi helplessly, "OK, you can send me, but don''t make trouble." Tang Yi gritted his teeth, "I''ll keep from beating that bastard!" With such a brother for her own sake, Tang poetry always feels that this cruel world gives her the last trace of care and warmth. Without everything, but there are Tang Yi and Tang Wei around. But Tang Shi didn''t think that if one day something happened to the people around him What will she look like when she is desperate. ****** when Tang Yi sent Tang Shi to Bo''s house, the doorman and nanny at the door knew who she was and gave her way automatically. Tang Shi graciously said thank you, which made a group of Diao sad. Her nanny blushed and lowered her head. Tang Wei, who was reading comics in the living room, heard a voice at the door. Looking back, he saw that it was Tang Shi. He rushed at her with a smile, "Mommy! Here you are again Tang Shi cut his hair, "Why are you at home alone?" Behind him, Tang Yi came out and said, "Weiwei, why don''t you welcome my uncle?" Tang Wei is very excited. He rushes to and fro between Tang Shi and Tang Yi. "I miss my uncle very much, too!" Tang Yi touched his head, "isn''t thin night at home today?" "He went to work during the day..." When Tang Weigang wanted to say something, there was a voice coming from upstairs. It was Cen Huiqiu, who had been traveling abroad before, who came down. When he saw Tang Shi and Tang Yi, his face changed. After a long time, he called out, "poetry..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 Tang Shi''s body trembled, Chong Bo Ye''s mother Cen Huiqiu said lightly, "madam, I can''t bear this poem." Tang Wei suddenly stops by Tang Shi''s side and looks at Cen Huiqiu with that kind of vigilant eyes, which makes Cen Huiqiu''s heart cold. This little grandson seems to have a lot of complaints about the Bo family CEN Huiqiu can only show a helpless smile, which is so complicated that Tang poetry can''t even tell whether she is hating her or guilty. She said, "the enmity of adults It has nothing to do with children, poetry. I don''t ask you to have anything to do with my son, just But he is Yeer''s son. Can you Teach him to let go a little bit of alienation? " Listen to this mother''s voice for the sake of the night. It''s so touching. What about her? Why does everyone come to ask her and never look at what they have done wrong?! Tang Shi''s eyes were red. She raised her head and sneered at her sharply. "Sorry, madam, the resentment of adults has nothing to do with children. But I was born in prison, and it has nothing to do with Bo Ye, so it doesn''t matter CEN Huiqiu came down and asked the servant to take the things in Tang Shi''s hand. She didn''t resist. She handed the snack bag to the servant and said to Tang Wei, "mommy has brought you the story of Pipilu you love and the snacks you like." "Wow Tang Wei was very excited. He didn''t even take care of the complicated look on Cen Huiqiu''s face! Mommy, can you come with me more? " Tang Shi pressed his hand on the top of his head and trembled a little, "Mommy is busy with work But I''ll definitely come to see you when I''m free. " Behind him, Tang Yi came forward to his little nephew and said, "it doesn''t matter. My uncle will take you out to play." "Well, no uncle." Tang Wei pouted his little mouth. His facial features are so similar to Bo Yesheng, "I want mommy." CEN Huiqiu watched their family fighting at the door and felt like an outsider. My grandson There''s no way to raise them. Thinking of this, CEN Huiqiu said again, "poetry, in fact, if you are free It''s OK to stay here for a while... " This is her biggest concession. In order to let Tang Wei integrate into Bo''s family as soon as possible, it''s better to let Tang Shi take care of him for a while. But when Tang Shi heard it, he just laughed faintly. It seemed that he was still disdainful in his voice? I''m sorry, ma''am. If I didn''t stay in this house for a second, I would feel sick. " Such direct words made Cen Huiqiu white face, "Shishi, you are complaining about your mother..." "Don''t mention mother!" Tang poetry sharply interrupts Cen Huiqiu, "madam, Bo Ye and I divorced five years ago. We have broken up our friendship. Don''t kidnap me with family and old love. I can''t bear Tang poetry! " I can''t afford it! The hatred in her eyes makes Cen Huiqiu not even dare to say what she''s going to say. Tang Shi lets Tang Wei go. She looks like she''s going to go. Cen Huiqiu catches up with her. Although she''s well maintained, she''s old. This makes Tang Shi slow down and look back at Cen Huiqiu with red eyes. CEN Huiqiu knew that Tang Shi was taking care of herself, so she caught up with her and yelled, "Shi Shi, are you and Ye Er still possible?" "Don''t push me any more, ma''am." Tang Shi didn''t look back. After she came back, she refused to call her mother again. In the past, her daughter-in-law had always been the pride of Cen Huiqiu Tang Shi raised her head, and Tang Yi held her hand beside her. She turned to reply to Cen Huiqiu for her, "madam, we Tang brothers and sisters can''t afford your kindness. Don''t do useless work. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 When Cen Huiqiu heard these words, she was stunned. She looked sad and asked, "Shishi, does your brother mean what you mean?" Tang poetry did not turn his head, "madam, my brother''s words, enough to represent my mood." When they went out of the door, they met Bo Ye and another woman. When they saw Tang Shi and Tang Yi coming out of their Bo family, they were stunned. Tang Shi sneered at the change of another woman. Yes, when is Boye short of women? Even when they get married, Bo Ye always changes women''s clothes. I don''t know where Cheng Yiyi''s self-confidence comes from. He thinks he is an exception and can accompany Bo Ye for a long time. Thin night in see a face of cold Tang poetry, slightly frowned, "how are you here?" The tone was full of suspicion. Tang Shi laughs at herself. Is it that she appears so silent that his vision is dirty? Tang poetry automatically gave them way, "I''ll come and have a look at Weiwei." Bo Ye didn''t speak, but the woman around him said, "Bo Shao, who is this? Is that your nanny? " Nanny? Tang Yi clenched his fist. The insult was obvious, but Tang Shi turned a deaf ear to it. He didn''t know whether it didn''t matter or whether it had Enough of it. I''m fed up with the insults brought to her by many women around Bo Ye in recent years. Tang Shi lightly smiles and ignores her as if she didn''t hear her. However, this indifference makes the woman around Bo Ye seem to be provoked, and she shouts at her directly - "wait a minute, auntie." She called aunt Tang Shi. Thin night voice to stop, "Jiang Huiyu!" Wang Hong heard Bo Ye call her name and turned back. She pouted her lips and said, "Bo Shao, this cleaning lady ignores others. They are not comfortable!" Does this mean to imply that Bo Ye will get justice for her? Tang poetry didn''t make a sound from the beginning to the end, but her eyes were really indifferent. That aura made Jiang Huiyu feel guilty and said to her, "isn''t it a servant? What are you going to do? " "Enough is enough!" Tang Yi can''t let his sister suffer any more grievances and yells at her, "do you have any quality in life? Open your mouth and keep your mouth clean. My sister, did she say a word to insult you? " Jiang Huiyu rolled her eyes and said, "it''s my sister. I''m so worried. I don''t know if I thought you two..." The voice is not down, the opposite Tang poetry directly raised a slap, heavily fell on Jiang Huiyu''s face! Bo Ye was shocked and yelled, "Tang poetry! What are you doing! " After he roared, he came up to catch her. Jiang Huiyu, who had been beaten, also reached out to catch her. Tang Yi stopped in front of Tang Shi. Jiang Huiyu, like a shrew, yelled, "you bitch! How dare you hit me in the face? Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me Tang Shi stood behind Tang Yi, his eyes cold as ice, "you insult me, it doesn''t matter. I have a high vision and don''t take you seriously. But you insulted my brother. I''m sorry, I''m a short guard! " "You son of a bitch!" Jiang Huiyu said without hesitation, "you dare to rush with me even if you''ve been played badly! Do you know who I am! You are nothing Bo Ye also said to Tang Shi, "Tang Shi, apologize!" It''s an apology, it''s an apology! Tang Shi laughs beautifully, "Bo Ye, you are so pitiful..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 It''s a huge insult for Bo Ye to hear the word "pity" from Tang Shi. He stepped forward, but Tang Shi didn''t want to entangle with him. his disdainful eyes overflowed from his eyes. Tang Shi indifferently asked his brother not to put on such a defensive posture, as if Bo Ye and Jiang Huiyu could not affect her at all Generally, even if they insulted me just now, it was just a little wind and a little wave. She chuckled and looked up and down at Jiang Huiyu. "How can a woman who is not as quiet as me match me?" Then he drags Tang Yi''s wrist forward and directly bumps open Bo Ye''s shoulder. That posture makes Bo Ye step back two steps. He looks at the woman in front of him incredulously, and his heart is filled with anger. It seems that I am really too kind to Tang poetry, even let her dare to be so presumptuous in front of him! Jiang Huiyu was wrongly nestled in his arms, as if she had been wronged. She couldn''t see the arrogant and domineering trace of insulting Tang poetry. She said, "Bo Shao, you should make the decision for me." Bo Ye didn''t speak. He went home with her in his arms and saw Cen Huiqiu standing at the door. Obviously, his mother must have witnessed the farce just now. CEN Huiqiu takes a look at Jiang Huiyu. Even though she is middle-aged, the rich and noble women are still full of momentum and courage. That solemn look makes Jiang Huiyu feel guilty. She just takes a look at her, like warning and inquiry. Then she goes upstairs without speaking. Bo Ye comforted Jiang Huiyu and went upstairs to his study with his mother. Then he asked, "Mom, do you have any opinion on Huiyu?" CEN Huiqiu turned to see him, "is the Bo family''s daughter-in-law really anyone can do?" Five years ago, Tang Shi was the most amazing young lady in a city. Five years later, she was free to enter and leave Bo''s home! Bo Ye frowned, "Mom, you can''t say that..." "Yeer, my mother is very sorry." CEN Huiqiu finally did not hold back, sighed heavily, "regret and tranquility that woman join hands to drive away such a good daughter-in-law of Tang poetry, let you become what you are now!" As Tang poetry goes further and further, it is more and more impossible to be with the Bo family. CEN Huiqiu red eyes, "night Son, if you go to check, five years ago, mother afraid you will regret!" Thin night seems to have been greatly stimulated in general, dead pressed Cen Huiqiu''s shoulder, painful voice way, "Mom, what do you mean?" CEN Huiqiu didn''t speak any more, just slowly took a deep breath, then brushed away Bo Ye''s hand and said to him, "mom is tired, and I don''t want to see you bring back any more women. Ye''er, I hope you can figure it out. " Thin night shocked to see Cen Huiqiu from the study out of the back, into silence. Late at night, he called for someone to send Jiang Huiyu back. At this time, Lin CI sent an e-mail, so he started a video conversation with him. Facing Lin Ci, he said solemnly, "Bo Shao, when we went to check, we found that someone was obviously blocking our investigation." Thin night brow lock, "who is it?" "I can''t find out the specific IP address. It''s a foreign serial number." Lin CI shook his head. "If we look it up, it will take a lot of effort." Thin night kneaded to knead eyebrow heart, "that you say to check what." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 "It was found that Tang Shi had killed himself by cutting his wrist in prison." Lin Ci''s voice suddenly lowered, "Bo Shao, Tang Shi has been bullied by others in prison. What''s more, when she was pregnant and had a big stomach, she deliberately made her starve. Tang Shi could not live several times." "Who allowed them to do this?" Bo Ye, who knew the truth, stormed the ashtray beside him and found that his fingers were shaking. He clenched his fingers and asked, "who did this to Tang poetry?" "There are many people involved, so it''s a bit troublesome for us to check them one by one." Lin CI is also difficult to control his anger, "but I will definitely find out all the lists." Bo Ye took a deep breath and murmured for a long time, "Lin ci Did they think that I hated Tang poetry so much at that time that it didn''t matter what they did? " Even if Tang poetry Go to hell. At the other end of the computer, Lin CI clenched his hand into a fist, and there was some resentment in his voice. "Thin, your mind, Lin CI dare not guess!" Listen, his good assistant is blaming him! Bo Ye closed his eyes and slowly opened them. The man had a delicate face. At this moment, Jun''s face was covered with a layer of chill. "So when he was treated inhuman in prison, Tang poetry would become depressed, right?" Lin CI didn''t speak, but his eyes proved everything, yes. Bo Ye, you personally sent her to prison, you personally turned her into a madman!! Thin night body is trembling, exerting strength to restrain oneself of calm way, "that child is how to keep down?" "On the day Tang Shi was about to have a baby, it was the black market doctors who started the operation. They didn''t even give her an anesthetic, so they operated on her Tang Shi almost died on the operating table. Tang Yi used everything and even knelt down to ask the doctor to help save Tang Shi. Later, in order to pay for the expensive medical expenses, Tang Yi sold half of his kidney to the black market doctor. " When hearing this bloody line, Bo Ye''s heart shrinks violently, his pupils shrink because of shock, and all the bloody facts come so unprepared that he is sent to hell. "So The fingers of Tang poetry didn''t exist at that time. " Lin Ci''s Adam''s apple moves up and down, and finally digs out the darkest part of his past to Bo yeting, "Tang Yi owes a usury to pay for Tang Shi''s hospitalization expenses, and then someone from the underworld comes to recover the debt, and Tang Shi is broken by them." "Later, because they were put into prison, the gangsters couldn''t catch up with them. Tang Shi and Tang Yi escaped. After they got out of prison, Tang Yi sold all the remaining property and paid back the money. They took Tang Shi and Tang Wei to start a new life." These once, just listen, enough to cut thin night! His whole body was trembling. It was hard to believe how Tang Shi held his teeth and how Tang Yi used all his strength to protect his sister in this dark day That''s why she couldn''t help slapping Jiang Huiyu when she heard that she insulted Tang Yi, because that was the only man in the world who would protect her brother with his life Thin night hands embrace head, hoarse and low roar. The heart is contracting because of the sharp pain. Why is that? Tang poetry! Why is that? He just wanted to send her to prison, he just wanted her to live as if she were dead to repay the debt to Anmi, but Tang Shi''s suffering had already exceeded that of life as if she were dead, and her heart was afraid that she had died a thousand times! Why is this Why is that? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 Seeing his boss at the other end of the computer in such a painful way, Lin Ci''s heart actually rose a sense of comfort beyond description. But along with this feeling comes the deep love for Tang poetry. This dark past tortures her into such a culprit. A big man feels frightened when he knows these things, not to mention the Tang poetry at that time! How shocking was the pain she suffered at that time? Lin CI didn''t even dare to think that Tang poetry at that time must have hated Bo Ye. Every minute of pain, she hated Bo Ye. Later, all her love for him became hatred, which tormented her endlessly in this inhuman day. Thin night shoulder trembles, again raised his head, the man even red eyes, with a voice is hoarse, he rushed to Lin CI way, "no matter how much cost, all want to find out the foreign IP address!" In the name of Bo Ye, he made a black hand on Tang poetry and made it like this. Absolutely Can''t forgive! Thin night''s heart is shaking violently, the apex of the heart is like a knife to gouge out the past, involving the soul stirring flesh and blood. He felt as cold as a bone deep in the ice cellar, as if the first basin of cold water was pouring down, and then his whole blood was frozen, and his heart was tingling. Why did this happen? Who is under the pretext of his name, under such a cruel hand? But Bo Ye always understood that no matter who it was, there was only one original sin from beginning to end, that was him. He was the one who sent Tang poetry to prison, and he was the one who humiliated Tang poetry in front of everyone. Later, even if Tang poetry was treated in prison, those people were used to it. Anyway, doesn''t Bo Ye hate her to death? So what''s killing her? Anyway, isn''t that what Bo Ye wants? Yes Isn''t that what Bo Ye wants? Bo Ye closed his eyes, eyes slightly red, fingers tightly together, his heart was suffering from great pain, completely did not think of his own behavior, let Tang poetry deep region. But this is also It is the tragedy he caused. What should we do? How to retain the hatred in the end? Bo Ye starts to panic. The fire in Tang Shi''s eyes is enough to burn her whole body''s hatred. How does he want to explain that I didn''t arrange people to do all this to you? ****** when Tang Shi came home tired, Tang Yi covered his face on the sofa. Tang Shi went to comfort him, "brother..." Tang Yi red eyes, chin against Tang Shi''s forehead, "I think I''m a waste, I can''t even protect my sister To see you insulted. " "I didn''t care." Tang poetry also red eyes, but try to pull out a smile, "brother, it''s OK. That''s not going to hurt me anymore. " More painful than this, she suffered thousands of times of injuries. What are these cold words? What is thin night? "I''ll find someone tomorrow. Maybe he can help me..." Tang poems don''t know why they think of a person who always points out a new way. Maybe You can try. Tang Shi patted Tang Yi on the shoulder. "We can''t be defeated so easily, brother. I''ll be fine." Tang Yi hugged her, very hard, very hard, "poetry, brother in this world only you a sister, parents no news, only you." Tang Shi looked up and wept silently. Yes, where were their parents after that? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 At nine o''clock the next morning, Tang Shi went to a coffee shop and arrived as promised. When you see the man in the position, smile at him. Fu Mu finally also smiles. To tell the truth, when Tang Shi contacted him, he was quite surprised. He never thought that she would come to him. When she says whether she can help, Fu Mu is a little softhearted, so she agrees. Because of the Tang poem, Fu sanshao, the two words you sent me are deep in my heart. Fu Mu finally readily agreed, so now he is sitting here, waiting for Tang poetry to come. She drooped her eyelids. "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." "If not." Fu Muzhong crossed his hands and sat upright. He carefully told the waiter that the coffee should not be too hot. Then he continued to look at Tang Shi and said, "have you encountered any new problems recently?" "In fact, I''m ashamed to ask for it from you." Tang Shi''s hands mixed together, obviously very nervous, "Bo Ye blocked our studio, so I really have no way, and I don''t want to ask for it in a low voice. Mr. Fu, if you can help me today, I will redouble your kindness in the future. If you can''t, I won''t blame you. I''ll find another way out. " What a proud woman. Fu Mu finally narrowed his eyes. "I can help you, but Dawn, I''m a businessman. " The deeper meaning is, Tang poetry, what can I do for you? Tang Shi''s face turned white and tightened his fingers. Fu Mu finally said with a smile, "OK, OK, I''ll make you laugh. Just think you owe me a favor. I''ll go back and send your bio to our partners. Maybe it can help you. " Tang poetry''s eyes lit up, "really?" "What do you say?" The man''s elegant and deep face had some deep meaning that Tang poetry couldn''t understand. However, she didn''t think much about it. She just reddened her eyes to thank Fu mu. Then she said in a soft voice, "thank you, Fu sanshao..." "Don''t call me so strange." Fu Mu finally looked at her with great interest, "since we have met so many times in private, how about making a friend, Tang poetry?" It was the first time that he called her by name. Tang Shi smiles and draws out the list below, "I''ll treat you to coffee this time." "Obedience is better than respect." The man didn''t shirk it. He watched her pay with a smile. Their position was just against the outside glass. The sun was shining in. It was warm and comfortable. Su Qi whistled and brought his sister back from the street. He saw Fu Muzhong sitting by the window through the glass. Sophie said, "Oh, look, it''s Fu Muzhong!" Su Qi rolled his eyes, "can you be more handsome than me?" Sophie said, "don''t be so narcissistic. There are no ugly people in our circle." Su Qi pretends to hit his sister, but in the middle of the fight, he sees Tang Shi come back after paying, and sits down opposite Fu Muzhong. Su Qi blew his nose and glared, across a glass, and asked his sister, "what''s going on?" Sophie didn''t understand, muttering, "maybe they''re dating?" "Socialize with your sister." Su Qi pushed the shopping bag into Sophie''s hand, "take it by yourself!" "What are you doing?" Sophie poked at the glass and dragged her brother to the parking lot. "It''s just that the woman she''s looking for is getting on well with others! It''s not the same if you double the price of Coffee tomorrow! " The beautiful half blood man of the evil spirit hit a finger to ring, "reasonable!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 However, what Tang Shi didn''t expect was that she appeared with Fu Muzhong this time and was secretly photographed again. Soon, the news headlines changed to her changing male partners, such as clothes. Last time she was Su''s junior, this time she was Fu sanshao. Everyone was guessing what the background of this woman was. Only when Tang Shi went back, he looked at the newspaper and threw it away. Hand to Fu Mu finally sent a text message. I''m sorry, Mr. Fu. I didn''t know it would be like this. It''s affecting you. ¡¿ Fu Muzhong came back soon, indicating that it didn''t matter, so that Tang poetry didn''t have to worry. It seems that he is used to the headlines Tang poetry mutters in my heart. On the other hand, in the president''s office of Bo''s group, Lin CI carefully looks at his boss with a face of rage. The coffee on hand has changed from hot to cold, and he has not taken a sip. Bo Ye is so motionless, staring at the headlines. He was afraid that he would fall things. Sure enough, Bo Ye reaches out and throws the ashtray. Lin CI catches the ashtray quickly. Bo Ye continues to throw, and Lin CI continues to pick up, saying, "Bo Shao! Calm down Thin night handsome face is covered with a layer of chill, "she is capable after all! He even colluded with Fu Muzhong Lin CI put everything back and said nothing. Bo Ye patted the desk hard, "go check! What is the purpose of meeting Fu Muzhong? " ****** Fu Muzhong''s partner got a reply soon. He forwarded the message to Tang Shi, and then gave her all the contact information of the partner. After Tang Shi expressed her great thanks, he began to connect with his partner. Soon, several people set the general direction and process. Fu Muzhong''s partner was also straightforward. After seeing several previous works in Tang poetry studio, he was full of praise and decided to cooperate with her. The other party has agreed on a place to sign a contract, and on the way, he proposes to have a meal together. Tang Shi is happy to go, and Fu Muzhong, the middleman, also goes with him. Soon the appointed day will come. Tang Shi changes his clothes, puts on his make-up and goes out. Tang Yi saw that she was in high spirits today and cheered her on behind her back, "go! Conquer the partners with your beauty "I rely on talent!" Tang Shi looks back and smiles at her brother. Today, she is wearing a pilot jacket, jeans and a pair of shoes. She looks young and energetic. She waves at Tang Yi, "I''m going out!" "Be careful on the way." Tang Yi sat on the sofa and said, "I''ll wait for your good news!" Tang Shi arrived at the appointed place 20 minutes later. It''s a western restaurant. Usually, she has to queue up. Today, they must have decided the location in advance. Sure enough, when Tang Shi reported the name of the partner, someone showed her the way and took her to the door of a private room with a very elegant decoration. As soon as he pushed the door in, Fu Muzhong was already sitting there. Tang Shi said to him with a smile, "you are so early every time." "Habit makes it." Fu Mu finally motioned Tang Shi to come and sit down, so she also walked generously. They were skilled and had no sense of disobedience, just like a pair of old friends. The partner is an elderly uncle. When he came over, he saw that everyone was already there. He quickly held out his hand and said to Tang Shi with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the mysterious face of dawn in the industry was such a beautiful lady." Tang poetry''s expression is very natural and generous, "thanks for president Xu''s affirmation." This time, president Xu came and brought his son. He was a young man. He never left his eyes when he saw Tang Shi, which made her a little uncomfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 As soon as he finished speaking, the son next to Mr. Xu came to chat up Tang Shi. The attentiveness in his eyes was obvious. He wanted to know her, please her and gave her orange juice. Tang poetry can only smile at him and say thank you. After saying thank you, Mr. Xu put his son''s hand on the back of Tang Shi''s hand. When Mr. Xu saw it, he obviously laughed a little and showed his eyes to his son not to be so impractical. But his son didn''t seem to see it. His eyes were always on Tang Shi''s face. Tang Shi''s smile was a little stiff, and he pulled out his hand with a little effort. The man obviously didn''t realize it, so he moved the chair directly to her body. Fu Muzhong saw this scene, reached out his hand and took Tang poetry directly. At the moment when he was taken into his arms by a man, Tang poetry''s heart beat fast. Then he whispered to him, "thank you very much." Fu Muzhong also replied softly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this kind of situation. Xu is always a good man But I didn''t know his son would It''s a disgrace to his father. Tang Shi is very grateful for Fu Muzhong''s help. Because of his help, Xu Xiaotian, the son of general manager Xu, obviously converged a lot, and even became quiet when he ate. Tang Shi is talking to President Xu in the middle of the conversation. Because of his son''s impolite behavior, the other side gives Tang Shi more than two points. Tang Shi repeatedly tells him that he doesn''t need to. While Xu Xiaotian goes to the toilet, president Xu quickly apologizes for his son. "I''m sorry, Miss Tang. I appreciate you very much. I hope you don''t hinder our cooperation just because of my poor son..." "I understand what Mr. Xu means, and I''m not that mean." Tang Shi smiles a little. Mr. Xu is really a good man. It''s a pity that his kindness may have led to the connivance of his son, which leads to today''s situation. Tang Shi straightened her hair and raised her glass to President Xu. "I don''t feel well today. I''ll give you a drink instead of orange juice. I''ll definitely take this list. I hope President Xu can rest assured. In the future, if there is cooperation, please consider me. " President Xu just felt sorry for Tang Shi because his son''s behavior was too impolite. He praised Tang Shi repeatedly. So when several people came, I went. Later, president Xu asked his son to get a document. Taking advantage of the good atmosphere at the dinner table, he asked Tang Shi to sign the contract. Fu Muzhong also took the contract and looked at it again. He felt that the terms in the contract were not unfavorable to Tang poetry, so he thought it was feasible. Finally, Tang poetry signed it. This time, president Xu took her son to respect Tang poetry. Xu Xiaotian may have been taught by his father''s eyes, but also reluctantly helped Tang Shi pour orange juice again and raise his glass. Fu Muzhong smiles gracefully. When he stands up, he does not forget to put his hand around Tang Shi''s waist to prevent her from falling down. Then the four of them drink together and take a group photo. It''s a negotiation. After the event, Mr. Xu shook Tang Shi''s hand. When it was Xu Xiaotian''s turn, he hooked Tang Shi''s palm with his index finger. Needless to say, Tang Shi felt goose bumps all over his face. Fortunately, Mr. Xu left, and Xu Xiaotian went back to his car in three steps. Fu Muzhong said that she was going to drive in the underground garage and asked Tang Shi to wait in the garage. So she waited in the same place just as the dinner was over. The cool wind in the evening blew into the underground parking lot. Tang Shi collected her clothes and suddenly felt hot and dry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 She fanned with her hand. She felt that the enthusiasm was not going down, but more serious. She rushed to her directly. It should be cold in the evening of early autumn, but Tang Shi''s face is flushed. Gradually, she can''t stand any more. She leans against the wall and breathes deeply. She would react that she had something wrong with the dinner just now. But what''s wrong? Why didn''t other people have an accident, but she would have this kind of reaction?! Suddenly, an idea flashed through my mind. Tang poetry understood that it was orange juice before! It must be Xu Xiaotian who tampered with the orange juice, because other dishes could be eaten by others except himself. Only orange juice was drunk by her, and from beginning to end, Xu Xiaotian was very attentive to help herself. So it''s very likely that he added something to the orange juice while pouring it for himself! It was too late for Tang poetry to realize this, and it exploded in her body, which made her brain dizzy, and her eyes began to spin. Hot It''s hot She red eyes, staring at an empty underground parking lot, until in front of a man ran toward him in panic, low voice but with worry, "Tang Shi, what''s the matter with you?" It''s Fu Muzhong Tang Shi grabs Fu Muzhong''s arm and falls into his arms. She gasps and gasps. It takes a lot of effort to complete the sentence, "Xu Xu Xiaotian give me I took the medicine... " Fu Muzhong is such a smart person. I can understand it as soon as I hear it. It is estimated that Xu Xiaotian took advantage of pouring orange juice for Tang Shi and immediately picked up Tang Shi and stuffed her into the back of the car. Tang Shi heard Fu Muzhong utter a rude remark in the chaos. He was so elegant that he would utter a rude remark Then I heard Fu Muzhong dial a number, probably to call a private doctor. Tang Shi leaned against his back seat and felt that those leather chairs rubbed her face, which made her feel very comfortable. So she narrowed her eyes slightly and cried, "Fu Muzhong..." Fu Mu Zhong''s hands were shaking faintly. "Calm down, I''ll take you back to my house now. The doctor will come to my house in half an hour, as long as you hold on." Tang Shi''s eyes were red, her body was hot, and she had all kinds of thoughts in her mind. She trembled and asked, "is it What did Xu Xiaotian do? " "No accident." Just at the crossroads, Fu Mu finally turns around by the steering wheel. "It seems that Mr. Xu is too kind and indulges himself like this." At present, we have to settle the accounts with Xu Xiaotian slowly. We have to solve the urgent situation of Tang poetry first. Fu Mu Zhong almost drove all the way back to his villa. When she got off with Tang Shi in her arms, her hand unconsciously encircled his neck, like an invitation. Her thin body trembled in his arms, obviously suffering badly. Fu Mu finally kicks open the door and puts her on the bed, then goes to the bathtub to put the bath water, turns on the tap to the maximum, and the clear cold water soon fills the whole bathtub. Tang Shi feels that her consciousness is gradually pulling away from her body, and her soul is slowly engulfed by the burning general sense of suffering. She grabs the bed sheet under her body, thinking in confusion, and cries out a name in broken mouth. "Thin night..." Fu Mu finally put out the water, heard Tang Shi call the name, a step, then did not hesitate to come to the bedside, to Tang Shi said an apology, "offended, now let you go to the cold pool." Then he reached out and took off her clothes directly. Her skin was close to the cold air. At that moment, Tang Shi narrowed her eyes slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 When the cool fingers touch it, Tang Shi feels that her whole body''s consciousness is ignited in an instant, and the next thing becomes difficult to control even before she has time to think. Fu Muzhong''s other finger, which was hanging on his side, suddenly tightened and took Tang Shi into the bathtub. The cold water directly irritated her skin, which made her sober for a moment. But an utterly inadequate measure. On the other hand, Bo Ye and his partner just finished dinner and came to the underground garage. When he went in, he saw Xu Xiaotian prowling in the underground garage. He subconsciously asked, "who is that man? It looks a little familiar. " "The son of the jeweler general manager Xu." Bo Ye''s partner replied, "Mr. Xu is very good, but it''s a pity that his son is so useless. Now I don''t know what to do here. " "So." Thin night light should a, happen to Xu Xiaotian came to see thin night they, immediately asked a good dogleg, thin night also just indifferent reply, did not say much. But Xu Xiaotian spoke first, "Bo Shao, did you come down and see a woman?" "Woman?" The person that thin night wants to go is stopped by Xu Xiaotian, looking at him, be confused obviously, "what woman?" Xu Xiaotian came up with a sly smile on his face and said to Bo Ye, "I''ll give a girl I like, and I''ll take that..." Bo Ye feels sick when he sees his face. Does Xu Xiaotian have no brain? Do you really think that everyone is thinking like him? But Xu Xiaotian didn''t react to Bo Ye''s disgust and continued to say to him, "but I just left my father, the old man, and now the girl is gone. Well Bo Ye doesn''t want to have too much entanglement with him. To know this kind of person is to reduce his style, so he plans to go with his partner quickly. Unexpectedly, Xu Xiaotian''s murmur stops him immediately. He said, "strange, where on earth has Miss Tang gone? Won''t it be picked up by Fu Muzhong? " Miss Tang, Fu Muzhong?! There seemed to be a thunder in his ear. Thin night suddenly came back to himself. His eyes were as sharp as poisoned blades. "Say what you just said again!" "Thin Bo Shao... " Xu Xiaotian was forced to go back two steps by Bo Ye''s killing intention. Then he stammered, "I say Miss Tang Will not be Fu Mu finally picked up the cheap and took it away Don''t you know Miss Tang? " "Which Miss Tang?" Bo Ye just feels that his heart is hanging in his throat. Xu Xiaotian''s words make his adrenaline soar. "With I don''t know which one That''s my Dad talking about business today Designers It seems that the stage name is something Dawn¡­¡­¡± As soon as this sentence came to an end, the expression on Bo Ye''s face changed rapidly, and countless murderous thoughts flashed across his eyes. His whole face was like a layer of ice! Xu Xiaotian was so frightened by Bo Ye''s emotional change that he couldn''t get back to his original position. Bo Ye grabbed him by the collar and grabbed him with his fierce eyes. "Do you dare to poison her?" "She Is she a wonderful character... " When Xu Xiaotian died, he said, "I like her, that''s her blessing!" Bo Ye pushed Xu Xiaotian against the wall. The man looked at him for a long time with that kind of cruel eyes. For a long time, he let go of it immediately, "your account should be calculated with you slowly..." I saw him with cold, turned and left, Xu Xiaotian and partners together in the same place. Bo Ye strode to his car in the parking lot and took out his mobile phone, "Lin CI? It''s me. Now, give me the positioning of Tang poetry! Now, now www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 The door of Fu Mu''s home is kicked by Bo Ye from outside. When the two men looked up and met, they did not expect each other to appear in each other''s view. Thin night didn''t think much, go up and grab Fu mu the collar of the end, his whole person straight back against the wall. A pair of sharp eyes on him, the man cold voice, regardless of the past, "you also want to die, right?" "Looking for death?" Fu Mu finally chuckled, "funny. It turns out that to be connected with Tang poetry is to seek death? " Bo Ye''s angry face is pretty and compelling. He opens his mouth and tries to say something. Then he releases Fu Muzhong. They both gasp and can see that they are suppressing their emotions. Thin night spent a lot of effort just a word way, "where is she?" "Bathroom." Fu Mu finally is first thin night a step to calm down, "she was Xu Xiaotian drugged." "I know." Bo Ye strides directly to the bathroom on the second floor of Fu Mu''s home, "I''ll find out Xu Xiaotian''s account myself." After that, she opened the door of the bathroom and saw Tang Shi hanging on the edge of the bathtub. When she saw someone coming, she looked up. Her white face had already been dyed pink by the medicine, which was undoubtedly tempting. Think of her before this appearance by Fu Muzhong see, thin night in the heart has a hard to contain anger. He took the bath towel from the shelf beside her, then wrapped her directly. He held her wet body out of the water. Tang Shi leaned her head against Bo Ye''s chest, and she said, "Bo Ye..." Although the sound was small, it was like a heavy hammer beating hard on his heart, like a psychological defense collapsed. Knowing that she was delirious, Bo Ye still responded. He said, "well." When he came out with Tang poetry in his arms, he passed by Fu Muzhong standing outside the bathroom. Thin night''s eyes narrowed slightly and her subconscious fingers tightened. He said to Fu Muzhong, "thank you for your help." "Oh." Fu Mu chuckles at last, turning a blind eye to the precaution of thin night, "I''m not helping you, I''m just for Tang poetry." "I feel honored that you value my ex-wife so much." Thin night sneer even more, evil face with a chill, Fu Mu finally know his hostility, frown asked a, "thin night, brother don''t want to do it?" "It depends on what you mean." Bo Ye hugged the woman in her arms. When she looked up, her sharp and beautiful eyes crossed with a trace of Senran, "I warn you, don''t do it to those who shouldn''t do it." "You''re so generous." Fu Mu Zhong then laughed, "your ex-wife and you have divorced, it doesn''t matter. Why are you still pestering? If you admit that you are in love with Tang poetry, I don''t mind a fair fight with you. " "I don''t mind." Thin night eyes suddenly a MI, clearly is smiling, tone but gloomy and terrible, "you don''t deserve." Then he left Fu Muzhong''s home with Tang Shi in his arms. When the man left, he was tall and straight. Fu Muzhong stared at Bo Ye''s back for a long time, then withdrew his eyes and gave a sneer. "Boring." Fu Mu finally took out his mobile phone and skillfully dialed a number, "Hello, it''s me. I want to find out what happened to Tang poetry five years ago And where are their parents now? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 Tang Shi was heavily left on the co driver''s seat by Bo Ye. All she had was covered with a bathrobe and a long bath towel. When Bo Ye stepped on the gas pedal, the sports car made a roaring sound, and almost in an instant, it started to eject and flew away from the original place. Fu Muzhong''s home is 20 kilometers away from Bo Ye''s private villa outside. However, it only took Bo Ye more than ten minutes to get there. When he pushed the door according to his fingerprint, he went upstairs and left Tang Shi on the big bed. Tang poetry thinks that the whole person is like a disaster, whirling around, confused vision, the medicine on her body can not be alleviated, she is like a fish short of water, about to drown on the shore. All of a sudden, it seems that someone is pressing up. Tang Shi is powerless. She even opens her eyes in vain. She tries her best to see who is in front of her, but only sees a vague figure. Familiar with the temperature and breath hit, Tang poetry care about chaos in love with a cry, "thin night..." Later, she couldn''t tell her own consciousness. She just felt that she was falling, decomposing and dying in the darkness Tears fall into the sheet silently, like the silent but painful wail in her heart. ****** when Tang Shi wakes up the next day, her side is empty. She suddenly remembers what happened last night, and looks around. It happened that this movement disturbed the man who was holding a video conference in front of him. Bo ye turned around, wearing a pair of glasses on her white and handsome face, and looked at him with a certain taste of gentleness. Wearing a turtleneck sweater, the morning light on the body outlines a delicate layer of Phnom Penh, warm and genial, at first glance it is quite elegant. Tang Shi stares at Bo Ye for a long time, until the man sneers and says, "why, is it stupid to be drugged?" Tang Shi suddenly got up, but found that he didn''t have any clothes on his body, and immediately retracted into the quilt. His face was flustered and helpless, which reflected in thin night''s eyes. He sneered even more, "looking for clothes?" Tang Shi didn''t speak, his shoulders trembled slightly. She''s afraid of him. Thin night tut a, go up to open the wardrobe, directly turned out a lady''s shirt to throw on Tang Shi, while throwing said, "five years ago you didn''t take things, I think it''s eye-catching, so I moved them to this villa." It means that these clothes belong to her and are not worthy to be put in Bo''s house. Bearing the humiliation of thin night, Tang Shi put on her clothes, and then went to the wardrobe to get a pair of leggings. Her legs are very straight and thin, which is different from the thin one with malnutrition. It is the symmetrical and slender leg type. Thin night stares at Tang poem''s leg, the eye light gradually deepens. Tang Shi stood up and found that her whole body was very sore. Thinking about it, she also knew that she was tossed by Bo Ye last night. She reached out to cover her face and stood for a few seconds on the wall next to the wardrobe, as if taking a deep breath to adjust her mood. For a long time, she said to Bo Ye quietly, "I''m gone." Oh, I want to go after a sleep. Thin night hook lips sneer, call her, "wait a minute." Tang Shi turns around and Bo Ye throws her cell phone at her, "don''t forget it. When you get it, someone wants to contact you and can''t get in touch with you. " The last sentence is deliberately gnashing teeth, as if referring to who. Tang Shi took the mobile phone and put it back in his pocket. He straightened his back and said, "it''s none of your business to contact me." "Tang poetry, is that how you treat your benefactor?" Thin night squint, staring at the woman''s thin back said. Tang Shi laughed, "I didn''t ask you to help me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 It seems that they can''t get along with each other. It was very rare that they didn''t pull out their swords and crossbows as soon as they met, but in the end, they still looked like this. Tang Shi endured the sting of his heart and deliberately said that it didn''t matter. "Anyway, there should be a lot of love for the little one. It''s just a play. When it''s finished, it''s natural to leave. If you deliberately stop me like this, I will think you still miss me. " Sure enough, this provocation made Bo Ye smile sarcastically, "miss you? Tang poetry, you think highly of yourself "I always see myself clearly." Tang Shi turned around, facing the thin night, clearly the body is still shaking, but she laughed beautifully, "I''m not a Biao in your eyes!" "Now that you know it, go away!" Bo Ye''s anger broke out at this moment. Facing Tang Shi, he stared at her wildly. Then his eyes showed disdain, "get out of here, so as not to pollute my villa!" Tang poetry eyes slightly red, do not know who is mocking, "I roll, you must not think about my good." With that, the woman directly slammed the door. The moment the door slammed, it was like the two worlds fell apart. She left the figure was isolated outside the door, thin night furiously broke the ashtray at hand. Women who don''t know what to do, why Why did you take her away from Fu Muzhong''s home?! The mobile phone on hand just rings at this time. Bo Ye stares at the string of numbers on the mobile phone and suddenly calms down. Connect that moment, there is sweet soft female voice to spread, "night elder brother, I return home, you come to pick me up?" ****** Tang Shi came home from a taxi with a tired body. Tang Yi was making lunch. As soon as she came back, she met her anxiously, "where did you go last night? I almost called the police, you know! " As soon as Tang Shi saw Tang Yi, he seemed to have a dependence. After all, his tiny red eyes didn''t hold back tears, and big ones rolled down. The pain in the body and the suffering in the heart are used to her at this moment. Tang Shi holds Tang Yi''s clothes in front of her chest and cries as if she wants to use up her strength. Tang Yi''s eyes understood when he saw the kiss mark on Tang Shi''s neck, and suddenly he was angry, "who is it?! Who took advantage of you? " Tang Shi shakes her head in tears and refuses to say, so Tang Yi presses her shoulder, "is it thin night? Is it Bo Ye?! I''ll go to him and try my best! How dare he do this to you! How dare he --! " Tang Shi was shaking all over her body. She felt that she couldn''t breathe. Since the moment when she woke up to face the thin night, it had already started. She was trying to restrain herself, but her fingers were trembling. Tang poetry says intermittently, "brother I''m so sad I''m about to suffocate... " Tang Yi holds her up and puts her at the head of the bed. He takes warm water and rushes out the medicine for her to drink. Tang Shi can''t contain her fear. He holds his self-defense posture and keeps saying to Tang Yi, "brother Help me I don''t want to entangle with Bo Ye any more I''ll never Help me... " Thin night The most painful scar at the bottom of her heart is bloody and painful just by touching it lightly. Tang Shi''s fingers are pulled together, and Tang Yi comforts her for a long time before she calms down. Then it takes a long time to explain what happened yesterday to Tang Yi. Tang Yi listens in the ear, the pain is in the heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 Tang Shi hasn''t been out of the house for a whole day since then, so she stays at home. Tang Yi is distressed. Instead of her, she goes to talk about the detailed cooperation with President Xu. Then she talks about being drugged. President Xu is surprised. He repeatedly says sorry to Tang Yi, saying that he must take his son to the door to apologize when he has time. Originally, Tang Yi planned to have a fierce fight with President Xu, but he didn''t expect that President Xu''s attitude was so good and his apology was so sincere. Looking at his gray hair, Tang Yi couldn''t bear it. Xu Xiaotian failed such a good father after all. When Tang Shi is resting at home for a few days, Tang Yi starts to design the draft instead of her. What Mr. Xu wants to cooperate with them is the recently famous style of boxes and bags. Although there are many boxes and bags, each has its own style. If they want to do well, they have to make their own taste to open the market. Tang Yi thought, maybe this is also a new challenge for the studio. If it succeeds, maybe it can make a lot of fame for the studio in the future. After a few days'' rest at home, Tang Shi went out to the studio. When she got off work, she stopped by to see Tang Wei, just in time for Bo Ye to go home. CEN Huiqiu is not in, Bo Ye said she went out to travel, and it''s good to go out, so it''s not embarrassing to see her. On the other hand, as soon as Bo Ye got off work, Lin CI came up and said respectfully, "Bo Shao Someone is looking for you. " "Who is it?" What''s the purpose of coming to him after work? Not long after Bo Ye doubts, there is a sound of high-heeled shoes outside the door. Then a slender figure rushes up and pours on Bo Ye when he stands up! It''s me Thin night one sees the person in the bosom, immediately the heart is soft come down, touched to touch her face, "if son?" An Ru has a big wavy head, painted delicate and gorgeous makeup, and her figure is really the best. Bo Ye smiles rarely, and then says, "how can I come here without saying hello?" An Ru said delicately, "of course, I want to give you a surprise! Brother Ye is so cold that people don''t come back to pick you up, so I have to come to you! " Bo Ye suddenly remembered that Tang Shi had just left when he received her phone call that day, so he went to drink that night instead of picking up an Ru. When I think of Tang poetry Thin night''s eyes deep, did not speak, but is an Ru aware of his trance, pinched his face, "Hey, thin night, what are you thinking distracted?" In the whole sea city, only an Ru dares to squeeze Bo Ye''s face so boldly, and the rest of the women dare not approach Bo Ye because he is too cold. Who is an ru? An MI''s sister, and an MI look like seven or eight points, but an MI is pure, and an Ru is bold and unrestrained. Thin night looking at the front and tranquil similar face, just feel the heart of the feeling and the past is not the same. Why do you think of Tang poetry when you see an ru? The man closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened it again, he was still that ruthless and cruel young man, who seemed never to stay for any woman. Hook up Gou an Ru''s hair, thin night smile, with a little evil, "so, as compensation, tonight take you to eat a very famous restaurant?" "Hum!" An Ru hooked his neck, "give me a kiss first! Let''s talk about compensation! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 Thin night a Leng, an Ru take advantage of he don''t notice, directly hook his neck to kiss up, the man subconsciously back two steps, lead to an Ru''s kiss on his mouth. An Ru one curls a mouth, very aggrieved way, "night elder brother, you changed!" Thin night didn''t say anything, just patted her shoulder, "don''t make trouble, quick release." An Ru can only let go of him with an aggrieved look on her face, and then she takes Bo Ye''s hand instead. Once these actions were very familiar to them. An Ru puts all her enthusiasm into bloom to Bo Ye, but now Ann''s consciousness tilts her head to look at the people around her, droops her eyelashes, and always feels that there is something wrong with thin night. Bo Ye is led by her. When I pass by the hall after work, some staff who are still working overtime are surprised to see Bo ye come out by a woman holding hands. "Who is that woman?" "How dare you! My God "She''s holding Bo Shao''s hand like this? Bo Shao didn''t let her go? It''s incredible "It''s over Bo Shao must have a new love... " Those comments still spread to an Ru''s ears. She frowned and looked back. Those people immediately looked like they were busy working overtime, as if the words just now didn''t come out of their mouths. Cut, do not eat grapes, said the poor sour grapes. An Ru rolled two white eyes, and then pulled Bo Ye into the elevator. Several people came to the parking lot. Lin CI finally saw Bo Ye off. He bowed coldly to his voice, "goodbye, Bo Shao." Thin night quietly picked pick eyebrow, then way, "hard you." This is the daily routine to send him downstairs. Lin CI didn''t say much. He turned around and left. Bo Ye opened the door on one side and then said, "come on, I''ll drive you." "Wow! Brother Ye drives me by himself! " An Ru opened her mouth in surprise and jumped into the co driver''s seat like a child. "It''s your dead driver who has been picking me up all the time. I''m bored to death! You''re finally willing to drive me yourself! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye listens to an Ru''s chatter, starts the car in silence, and then skillfully backs out of the car. While looking at the interior of his car, an Ru says, "brother ye, your driving posture is so handsome. Can I take a picture?" It''s a little noisy. Thin night slightly wrinkled eyebrows, and then endure the irritability of the heart, "but not too high-profile." That''s the agreement! An Ru takes out Meitu''s mobile phone and brings herself close to Bo Ye. Then she takes a group photo. In the photo, Bo Ye doesn''t look at the camera, but just drives himself. It''s just a picture like this. He has a handsome face and a straight nose. At first glance, he looks like a cool male star. An Ru in the lower left corner is smiling brightly at the camera. A group photo shows the contrast between cold and hot. An Ru excitedly takes a selfie beside him. Bo Ye just drives and occasionally answers his questions. In addition, he stares at the road ahead. An Ru thinks that the noble and indifferent look of a man is really tonal. She secretly takes several pictures of him driving alone, and then saves them in his mobile phone. When he arrived at the location, Bo Ye announced his name. Lin CI had already reserved the largest box for him five minutes ago. Then he went in. There was already a waiter waiting in it. "Ah..." When passing by the window, an Ru was stunned. She seemed to see a familiar face and murmured, "is that Fu Muzhong? He has a girlfriend? The woman sitting opposite him is very beautiful. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 Hearing an Ru''s murmur, Bo Ye almost subconsciously turns to see Tang Shi and Fu Muzhong sitting together. They are talking and laughing, with some information in hand. It seems that they are talking about the contract. Bo Ye thought of Fu Mu''s helping Tang poetry several times before. The man turned his face and didn''t look at them. The light in his eyes suddenly cooled down, and the words he said seemed to have a chill, "let''s go, don''t worry." "Is it?" An Ru or repeatedly looked back at a few eyes, not only intentionally or unintentionally, "or in the past to say hello! I haven''t seen Fu mu for a long time. " After that, without waiting for Bo Ye to come back, an Ru took his arm and went to the table by the window. Fu Muzhong was talking with Tang Shi about the original design draft, and someone called out in the same place: "three little brothers!" Fu Muzhong looked up and saw an Ru walking over with a smile on her arm. As they approached, Tang Shi noticed that the person was coming, and his expression was directly frozen on his face. Bo Ye was pulled over by an Ru coldly. When he saw that it was Tang Shi, the sarcasm on his face was so obvious. He just didn''t speak and only looked at her with sarcastic eyes, which made Tang Shi feel stabbed. Fu Mu finally seemed more leisurely. He took a sip of his coffee and pretended to ask casually, "are you back home?" Like an innocent child, an Ru looks up and down at Tang poetry and says, "yes, is this your new girlfriend?" The words just asked, Fu Mu end and thin night changed facial expression at the same time. Just the next second, Fu Mu finally deep hook hook lips, "an Ru, don''t talk nonsense, will frighten people." "Yes An Ru pouted, "I haven''t seen you come out alone with a girl yet, so I wonder if I want to call my sister-in-law ahead of time." "An Ru!" Thin night cold voice to stop her, that voice with a chill, let an Ru whole hit a shiver, "night elder brother, what do you make such a big fire to do?" Thin night squints at an Ru, "don''t say more than you should." An Ru suddenly red eyes, looking at the past also appears some pitiful, she said, "night brother is to blame me talkative?" "It''s very talkative indeed." Tang Shi, who had never spoken, suddenly raised her head and looked at the girl with a beautiful smile. Mingming has a simple face, but what she says is misleading Bo Ye every word. It''s better to say that she really has a good way of speaking, or to say that she Better than her sister? An Ru, you don''t know me, but your face is similar to hers I will never forget Tang poetry in my dreams! When Tang poetry faced up to an Ru, the hatred in her eyes made her feel a little frightened. Once upon a time, only Bo ye would feel terrible when she started a fire, but why Now when this woman looks at her, she feels as oppressive as when Bo Ye is angry? Of course, an Ru has never seen Tang poetry. She only knows that Bo Ye was divorced, but even when she got married, her favorite is her sister. She had been abroad all the time. After her sister died, she began to walk into Bo Ye''s field of vision. Naturally, she knew nothing about Tang poetry. Fu Mu finally realized Tang poetry''s hostility to an Ru, and could only smile to resolve the embarrassment, "do you come to dinner? Just right. " "How about together?" Ghosts, thin night actually invited them out of the voice, "sitting by the window two people to eat is not too lonely? Why don''t you come to the box and join us. " "No more." Tang Shi refused without thinking about it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 After that, she even stood up directly and made a gesture to leave. Her face almost wrote two words of indifference. She resisted everything about thin night. But as soon as she started, she heard Bo Ye ask her in a laughing voice, "Tang Shi, are you afraid of me?" His shoulder trembled. Tang Shi clenched her fingers. When she looked back, she trembled at the sharp sight of thin night. Almost subconsciously, she said, "don''t use these methods, thin night." "I don''t want to share a room with you, not because I''m afraid of you." The woman still chose to go. When she went, she stepped on the wind every step. She didn''t even turn around and said, "because I feel sick!" At the moment when the last four words came out and fell to the ground, there was a lot of hate. Bo Ye was forced to shake her mind by her words? Disgusting Tang poetry, she Where did she get the capital to disgust him?! After Tang Shi left, Fu Mu finally whistled on his seat and said coolly, "OK, force her away. Is that what you''d like to see?" Thin night turns his head and stares at Fu Muzhong coldly, "you and I have warned countless times..." "Yes, you have warned me many times." Fu Mu finally laughed, "just, what position are you standing on? Thin night Thin night is forced to ask by Fu Mu finally cannot speak. "I''m very fond of Tang poetry. Although it''s only at the stage of being fond of Tang poetry, Bo Ye..." Fu Mu finally gracefully wiped his mouth and looked up at Bo Ye''s face. The man''s eyes showed the predatory desire of wild animals. Fu Mu finally looked at the crisis in his eyes and slowly laughed, "are you still in love with her?" Old love has not been four words, next to an Ru immediately changed face. Who was that woman just now? No wonder brother Ye''s attitude is so strange as soon as he comes near. It turns out that the woman just existed! An Ru clenched her fingers and watched Fu Mu finally stand up. The expression on her face changed. Jiao didi called out, "three little brothers..." "An Ru." Fu Muzhong looked back and laughed at her, "I know what you are thinking, but some people, you can''t move." The meaning of this sentence is not that an Ru can''t move because Fu Mu always protects Tang poetry, but that an Ru can''t shake Tang poetry. That woman has a pair of clear eyes, which is totally different from the woman who only depends on men. That kind of Tang poetry, simply disdain to compare with an Ru, so no matter from which aspect, an Ru is not as good as Tang poetry. After Fu Mu Zhong said that, he called the waiter to pay the bill. When he passed by Bo Ye, he clasped Bo Ye''s wrist. He said, "some people need to feel with their heart, thin night, everything you once saw in your eyes Maybe it''s all fake. " When thin night''s pupil suddenly constricts, Fu Mu finally whispers, "I found some clues five years ago. If you are interested, go to tiger and wait for me this weekend." The two men exchanged their eyes silently, then passed by. Thin night''s vision in the Fu Mu end away that moment straight down, a pair of dark eyes like night, like a microcosmic contraction of the universe, all the light has been swallowed in the black hole. He quietly convergence of his emotions, the man is still handsome as before, delicate face is quietly covered with a layer of ice. Five years ago clue? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 Tang Shi quickly left the restaurant, stopped a taxi at the side of the road and took a taxi directly home. However, she didn''t expect to sit at home and calm down to design the manuscript. Before long, Bo Ye found the door. When she opened the door, she did not think that Bo ye would come to her again. The last unpleasant memory was still in her mind. Tang Shi almost wanted to close the door without thinking much. This time, Bo Ye did nothing else. She just stood at the door and sneered at her, "even if you close the door, your son has a high fever, you can be indifferent." Tang Shi''s hand was stiff when he closed the door. When he reacted, he ignored Bo Ye. He went up and grabbed his clothes and yelled, "what''s the matter?" Tang Shi met Tang Wei 20 minutes later. Tang Wei Zheng was flushed and panting on the bed. His forehead was hot and his hair was hot. He looked very weak. Tang Shi goes up to the bed and probes Tang Wei''s forehead with his hand. Then he quickly turns out all the medicines in his family. He lifts Tang Wei from the bed and skillfully goes downstairs to pour warm water for him. When she went upstairs with the cup in her hand, Tang Wei woke up, stayed by the bed and called out, "Mommy..." On hearing Tang Wei call her, Tang Shi''s heart softened and went up to feed him the medicine. Then he said, "how can you have a fever? Can Mommy take you to the hospital?" "The doctor will be there in a minute. There''s no need to send him to the hospital." Bo Ye stood at the door, making a cold voice. When Tang Wei''s eyes touched the thin night at the door, he suddenly dodged. The little boy shrank in the quilt and gently grasped Tang Shi''s hand. This is the expression that he wanted to be appeased by Tang poetry. Tang poetry touched his face and turned to Bo Ye, "how can you hold that face to the child? Since you are his father, don''t you know that it will frighten him? " "Frighten him?" Thin night narrowed his eyes and sneered, "does he recognize my father? Ask him yourself "He doesn''t recognize you. Why don''t you think about your own problems?" Tang Shi finally couldn''t help but roared, "Bo Ye, don''t look for reasons from others for everything. How, do you think you are right?" Bo Ye laughs handsome and compelling, but he has a pair of good-looking eyes. It''s cold inside. "I brought him to Bo''s house to eat and drink. He gave me a strange look. If it wasn''t for blood relationship, I wouldn''t recognize his son!" Although the words are a little more serious But this Tang Wei is really against the sun. When Bo Ye sees his face, he will be angry. He doesn''t know what the anger is, probably because he is the father of the child, but when he sees him, he has only fear and alienation. "Yes, it''s all our fault. I shouldn''t have been born!" Tang Shi cried with tears in his eyes, "you are right, you are superior! If you hate him so much, why don''t you let me take him away! Our mother and son are not rare in your bo family''s property. I''ll take him away. Even if he dies, he won''t die in front of you! " "Tang poetry!" Bo ye called out in a high voice, "don''t use such words to motivate me. I like death so much. Why don''t you give me a look?" Tang poetry was forced to shiver by Bo Ye''s words, and the pain spread from the depth of the body Good, good Bo Ye, don''t regret it one day! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 Bo Ye''s words directly silenced Tang Shi, so she selfishly fed Tang Wei medicine, and then brought the water cup back downstairs, as if nothing had happened, and continued to stay at Tang Wei''s bedside. But when Bo Ye saw such a silent Tang poem, he felt that it was Panic. It''s like Tang poetry is preparing to leave him anytime and anywhere. Bo Ye has the illusion that she is really determined to break with him. Those who really want to leave are always silent. Give up all struggle and resistance, also lazy to refute and explain, so silent to leave a figure. Tang poetry seems to be in this state now. Bo Ye feels irritable and turns to leave Tang Wei''s room. Tang Shi accompanies him by the bed. Mother and son just turn through the books. She is telling him a story in a soft voice. From his outsider''s point of view, it''s a good picture. Bo Ye sometimes wondered why it was Tang Shi who gave birth to her son, and why it was this woman? The man''s delicate face appeared strange for no reason, then he slammed the door heavily and left Bo''s house. Bo ye went downstairs and called Fu Muzhong, "it''s me. The clue you mentioned five years ago Don''t wait for the weekend. I''ll see you tonight. " ****** Tang Shi accompanies Tang Wei to tell fairy tales. After listening to her reading for a few days, Tang Wei doesn''t want to read any more. The boy closes his eyes and leans his head to one side. Tang Shi perceives his resistance and asks in a voice, "don''t you like it?" "I don''t like it." Tang Wei''s answer is so decisive and quick, "I hate these stories." In his tender eyes, Tang poetry saw a kind of disgust. An aversion to good fairy tales. "Why do adults like to write such deceitful novels? Mommy, this is not the reality at all. What is the meaning of this kind of story? " Tang Wei raised his head and his eyes were bright. "Everyone is deceiving, and the novelist is a liar! That''s why I hate fairy tales. I don''t like them at all! " For the first time, Tang Wei felt so obvious and strong rejection. Tang Shi was flustered and quickly comforted him, "all the stories are false." "People who write stories are liars." Tang Wei stubbornly repeated this sentence, "Mommy, our living world is not the same as what their story says." Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "I''m sorry It''s Mommy''s fault. It''s mommy who can''t take you to live the life in fairy tales... " "I don''t want mummy''s apology." Tang Wei''s eyes were red. His small hand was holding Tang Shi''s big hand. He said, "it''s daddy who should apologize. No, he''s not my daddy. He''s just a poor family!" Children are really too precocious. They are only five years old, but their minds are close to demons. Tang Wei relied on Tang Shi and said, "Mommy, I let myself catch a cold on purpose I miss you so much I want to live with you, I don''t want to be with Bo Shao... " That man is clearly his father, but the look in his eyes is always so terrible Tang Wei is very afraid of Bo Ye. He is more afraid of him than hate. How ridiculous that he should be afraid of his own father. "Weiwei..." Tang Shi trembled and touched Tang Wei''s face. "Let''s get better soon. Mommy will never run away from it any more. Face Bo Shao head-on and bring you back to her home, OK?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 Tang Wei and Tang Shi embrace each other, and then Tang Shi comforts him to sleep. They chat for a while, until it''s getting dark outside, Tang Shi doesn''t realize that he lies on Tang Wei''s bed and sleeps. At this moment, Bo Ye and Fu muzhou are sitting face to face in tiger bar. The two men exchange the information they find in their hands. Fu muzhou delivers a report to Bo Ye. "It''s true that Anli fell down the stairs, but because the corner is in the blind area of the mall camera, there is no video evidence to prove that Tang poetry pushed her down." "But..." Thin night still want to say what, be interrupted by Fu Mu finally, "you want to say you saw with your own eyes?"? Bo Ye, then at that time I want to ask you, how did you just see the Tang poetry pushing tranquility? " "I was reminded..." Bo Ye always feels as if he has missed some particularly important details. "At that time, someone was talking to me and mentioned tranquility, so I specially turned to see it and just saw it..." "Who is that man?" An Ru. When the name came out of thin night''s mouth, Fu Mu finally raised his lips quietly, "an ru?" "No way. It''s just a coincidence. An Ru has no reason to harm her own sister..." "Then the clue can only be broken again." Fu Muzhong tapped the stack of information with his fingers. "I asked someone to check the list of cleaners in the shopping mall five years ago. By the way, I pulled out their scheduling and cleaning records at that time. I found that the escalator where the Anmi incident happened was just dragged by the cleaners with detergent. What might this cause, do you know?" The pupil of thin night suddenly constricts! So, as long as it''s a person who passes by that field, it''s possible to slide to it! But why What a coincidence? "And..." Fu Mu Zhong pointed to a row of forms, "because the escalators in the shopping mall were being repaired at that time, their records were specially recorded. This kind of escalator maintenance in large shopping malls is usually recorded specially. At that time, the sign "cleaning and repairing" was put around, but I don''t know why it was removed. " Fu Mu Zhong''s voice was very quick and crisp when he said this, "five years ago, there has been no video from other places in the shopping mall. I can only say that this may be a tragedy caused by coincidence An MI happens to pass by the escalator being repaired and cleaned, while Tang Shi... " "So how did Tang poetry and an MI meet?" Bo Ye quickly pointed out the loophole of Fu Muzhong''s conjecture, "if you just touch it, then tranquility can only be a person''s slip down. Why does Tang poetry appear? If Tang poetry doesn''t look for tranquility, how can she appear beside tranquility and be seen by me when she just reaches out that hand? " Fu Mu finally seemed unbelievable, "you Do you see Tang poetry? Are you sure it''s not misplaced? " "It can''t be dislocation." Bo Ye seems to be recalling something, "I saw it with my own eyes Tang Shi reaches out her hand, but Anmi falls down. The whole person falls down from the escalator and falls on the first floor! " Fu Mu Zhong''s eyebrows were tightly knit. "How can it be?" "What''s more, I can''t make a certificate by myself. After the incident, the police visited, and most of the people on the scene made a certificate and saw Tang Shi do it." Bo Ye said, "that''s why I sent her to prison!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 One person''s testimony may be wrong, two people''s testimony may be bribed, but if so many people present really want to bribe, as long as one of them is not bribed, the testimony will be wrong. Everyone has unified the testimony, which shows that we are not wrong! Otherwise, it''s the end that I can''t imagine Someone deliberately bribed everyone in the mall! But at that time, there were people coming and going in the shopping malls. If one of them was missed, there would be mistakes and mistakes. Unless that person had the ability to remember everyone''s faces, and then had a super powerful power background, he could check the detailed information of all the people going in and out of the shopping malls one by one, and then he could buy them. But all this, even in the present he and thin night are unable to do. It''s impossible for a mall to get in and out of so many people every day and be bought at the same time, so the probability is close to zero. Then there is only one possibility left, that is, they really saw Tang poetry start. Fu Mu finally shook his head. He didn''t know who he was trying to persuade. "It''s impossible How could that be? " Thin night''s eyes swept countless emotions, and finally swallowed them one by one in his dark eyes. It seems that The final truth is back to the origin. After five years, it''s hard to investigate again! The conversation between Fu Muzhong and Bo Ye ended at midnight. After saying goodbye at Tiger''s door, they parted ways. All this was recorded by the mysterious man waiting for the opportunity. "Miss I saw Bo Shao and Fu sanshao come out. " "Good..." In the dark, the woman raised her lips and gently puffed out the misty smoke in her mouth. Then she gave a charming smile and said, "it seems that someone can''t sit still The root must be removed when cutting grass. Don''t blame me, Tang Shi. " ****** Bo Ye pushed the door open after 12 o''clock. When he went upstairs, he passed Tang Wei''s bedroom and remembered that the smelly boy showed his cold eyes during the day. He pushed the door in again and took a look quietly. But unexpectedly, at this glance, he saw unexpected people. Tang Shi didn''t leave, so he fell asleep beside Tang Wei''s bed. His mother and son, one big and one small, were quiet and beautiful. Tang Wei was so unprepared when he fell asleep that he couldn''t see the shadow of resisting him during the day. Bo Ye stood quietly at the door and stared at them for a long time. Then he walked back to his room like a sudden recovery, supporting his forehead in chagrin. Bo Ye stands in the bathroom to take a bath, but his mind is just that scene. Tang Shi just stayed at Bo''s house for the night, though it may be an accident The man quietly dropped his eyelids, wet eyelashes dripping water, down the slide on the tip of the nose. Under the shower head, the man has a delicate and evil face, and he has a sexy figure comparable to a supermodel. He bows his back and pulls out a hard and powerful back muscle. The water drops roll down his narrow waist and fall over his straight and slender legs to his feet. Heat dense, men seem to be thinking about something, let hot water pouring from the top of the head, instead of wiping. When Bo ye came out of the bathroom with steam, he opened the cabinet door, and his eyes stopped when he glanced over a corner of the blanket. Tang Wei''s bedroom was opened a crack, then a tall shadow appeared close to them, quietly put a blanket on Tang Shi''s body by the bed. After finishing the action, the shadow walked out of the room quickly, as if escaping from the crime scene. The door was closed and the last ray of light was isolated outside. The night is silent and long. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 When Tang Shi woke up the next day, he saw a valuable blanket on his shoulder. It was made by thin night, with his initials embroidered on the end. B. The word "Y" is like a fire in her field of vision. Tang poetry seems to be stimulated and throws the blanket on the ground. The whole person breathes. Tang Wei was surprised by her action. He opened his eyes and looked up at her. "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" "I''m fine..." Tang Shi put away her flustered mood, and Bo ye would cover her blanket How is that possible? "I fell asleep with you last night." Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s face, "has the fever subsided? It''s time for mommy to go "No, Mommy!" Tang Wei grabbed the corner of Tang Shi''s coat and whispered, "would you like to stay with me one more day?" Looking at the desire in Tang Wei''s eyes, Tang Shi couldn''t bear it, so he sighed, "Mommy, if you don''t spend the night here, can I accompany you to the afternoon?" Tang Wei nodded with red eyes, "I don''t want mommy to go I don''t want to be alone in such a big house. " Lonely, no family and warmth. Tang Shi comforted Tang Wei and went downstairs to make breakfast for him, as if these things had happened countless times. Bo Ye got up early and walked down the stairs. He was shocked when he saw the figure in the kitchen. In a trance, he seemed to go back to five years ago. Tang Shi insisted on making breakfast for him every morning, although he never took it with him. But now when I see this figure again, the familiar feeling swept by. Bo Ye stood at the stairway and lost his mind. Tang Shi came out of the kitchen with the sun egg and bacon. When she saw the thin night, her voice was cold, as if she had always been just a routine. "Sorry, I used the ingredients in your refrigerator." What she said was so ordinary, but she clearly remembered everything, including every piece of furniture in the kitchen, with the smell of memory Tang Shi''s shoulder is shaking. She meets Bo Ye face to face. She tells herself not to be afraid. She has nothing to lose! Bo Ye noticed the subtle trembling of Tang poetry. She stared at her for a long time with deep eyes, and then spit out a syllable indifferently, "HMM." Look at his fearless appearance. Tang Shi thinks that he is just amorous. She is the only one who has been stabbed by memories from beginning to end! Tang Shi took the tableware, took the breakfast and went back to Tang Wei''s room. Thin night as if nothing had happened, generally continue to walk downstairs, but in the kitchen to see another table of sun eggs, the man always calm face seems to have a crack. Medium rare, with yellow Sun egg. It used to be his most familiar breakfast five years ago. Countless past like a flash of light from the cracks in the depths of his mind, electric light flint like an instant, he felt what the apex of his heart trembled, a sour pain on his mind. A trace of consternation passed over thin night''s delicate and beautiful face. His pupils were slightly constricted, and his fingers were inadvertently tightened. The details of his life that he didn''t have to look at with his eyes turned out to be the objects he now cherishes. Tang poetry this is Did you leave it for him? She doesn''t eat half cooked fried eggs, only he Only then has the habit of eating the half life sun egg. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 After Tang Shi closed the door and watched Tang Wei gulp down the fried eggs and bacon, he was relieved, cleaned up the dishes and said to Tang Wei, "you can''t make yourself sick on purpose next time, you know? If you miss me, let Boye call me and tell me that I will come to see you. " "Mommy is only good at fried eggs." Tang Wei licked his lips. "Have you practiced this many times?" Tang poetry is stiff. How can she say that she once practiced countless times in the kitchen for the special requirement of Bo Ye''s strange medium rare, so that she could properly grasp the heat? She made up an excuse, "your uncle taught me that." "It seems that my uncle is really clever." Tang Wei shakes his head and says, "Mommy, the food you make only meets the requirement of being able to eat. Other things, alas, I don''t ask too much." "Son of a bitch!" Tang poetry used to pinch Tang Wei''s face. "When you''re full, you start running wild, don''t you?" Though he said that, he suddenly remembered something in his mind. She seems to be used to frying an extra egg. ¡­¡­ Big! Yes! no Good! Standing in the kitchen of Boye''s house, the familiar scene made her recall too many details, so she also made an extra fried egg on the way to breakfast! And it''s specially for the taste of thin night Five! Points! Familiar! Tang Shi buried her face in her palm. Oh, my God, she''s going to go down and pour the egg now! While thinking about it, Tang Shi takes Tang Wei''s tableware, opens the door and rushes to the kitchen downstairs. But as soon as he arrives downstairs, Bo Ye stands in front of the dining table, wiping his mouth gracefully - the egg has been eaten. Tang Shi''s face turned pale, "Bo Ye you..." Thin night did not speak, eyes fell on Tang Shi''s pale face, did not speak, conveniently grabbed one side of the suit coat - he is going to work. Tang Shi just watched Bo ye go out in a daze. She didn''t even have time to explain. I didn''t make it for you. It''s just a habit. Watching thin night''s figure disappear at the end of his sight, Tang Shi laughs absurdly twice. Then two tears fell from her face. She slowly slid down against the wall next to the stairs and buried her face in her palm again. Habit makes it. Listen, what a terrible and ridiculous word Five years ago, everything she had been trying to please fell apart in an instant. After a big dream, the dream came to an end. Bo Ye, do you know, once my dream was that you would eat the sun egg that I made myself, but this dream didn''t come true until today, five years later. And interspersed between, only her one person, indelible unilateral pay. Tang Shi had to admit that even in prison, she had the last minute of cautious hope and love, and hoped that Boye would save her again. This kind of silly idea in their pregnancy almost died on the operating table when, together with the blood left her body. At the end of despair, she dragged her body which was not anesthetized, so she was put in prison again and again. From then on, Bo Ye, I have exhausted my breath to you. Since I can''t get a good result, you will die and I will die! Tang poetry raised his head that moment, smile tears, thin night, because of love you, this world, I live like a purgatory! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 Tang Shi left at three o''clock in the afternoon. Although Tang Wei held on to her and didn''t let her go, she was still determined to leave. There is a faint fear in her heart, that is, she is likely to lose to Bo Ye, so It''s very possible to lose Tang Wei. She had to let Tang Wei get used to his life. Even if it was cruel to him, it was teaching him to grow up. Tang Shi wiped her eyes and took a taxi home. No Even if there is a glimmer of hope, she still wants her son back to her side! ****** Anru went to Boye''s company to find him again today. In the morning, she brought a love breakfast. Unexpectedly, Boye said that she would put it aside. Anru was very aggrieved. She had to pester Boye to go home with him at night. Boye couldn''t help but let her be quiet and take her home. Tang Wei once again saw that Bo Ye was quite calm and numb when he brought her back. He was carrying a cup of hot milk, and his face was slightly sick after the fever subsided. He said, "welcome home, Bo Shao." The voice is tender but calm. Thin night is irritated by this kind of voice again. How can the child put his face on him every day and fight against him every day! Bo Ye doesn''t say a word, but brings a pair of slippers for an Ru. An Ru looks at Tang Wei in surprise, but Tang Wei looks as if nothing happened. "You Are you brother Ye''s child? It''s like him So fake, so fake tone. Tang Wei frowned slightly, then said to himself, "I''m really Bo Shao''s son." This child has a kind of reason that makes adults feel terrible. An Ru stares at the child in front of her. She has some thoughts in her mind. Finally, she smiles and shakes hands with Tang Wei. "Hello, I''m an Ru, an MI''s sister." Serenity? Familiar names. Tang Wei also learned her smile, holding her hand, "Hello, sister Anru." It is thin night a face surprised to see Tang Wei, this smelly boy when so polite? Which time was it not cold? Is this a new core today? Only Tang Wei knows that this Anru is definitely not simple, so it''s not good to rub with her head-on. It will only make Bo Shao more disgusted with himself. Anyway, adults like acting. It''s better for him to play with her. Tang Wei said with a sweet smile, "is my sister coming back to spend the night with Bo Shao?" It''s like a bed tool she brought home at will. If Ann doesn''t, she will change her face, "no My relationship with your father is not like this... " To say, Bo Ye hasn''t even touched her "Yes? Is that the housewife Bo Shao brought back? " Tang Wei had no intention of laughing. "Welcome, sister Anru. Don''t feel inferior. Just be yourself." An Ru was so overwhelmed by a child that she couldn''t say a word. What the hell''s going on with this kid? How do you sound like you''re mocking her with ulterior motives? What''s more, clearly Bo Ye''s son, why don''t you call him daddy directly? On the contrary, he is so alienated "Bo Shao"? An Ru stares at the child in front of her, and her mind sinks. Tang Wei smiles at the woman in front of him. Then he jumps down from the sofa and bows to Bo Ye, as if Bo Ye is not his relative but an outsider. "Then I''ll go upstairs and have a rest. Bo Shao and an Ru have a good night." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 When Tang Shi went back that night, he sent the design sketch of the box to Xu Zong and Fu Muzhong. Both of them said that it was very creative, because Tang Shi combined the recent craze of hanging ornaments, and launched a logo hanging ornament that can be customized privately, which can be hung on the outside hanging chain of the box. At first glance, it is novel and personal. Mr. Xu was very satisfied. He made two good comments and said he would invite Tang Shi to dinner again. Fu Mu Zhong''s attitude is not as excited as Tang Shi''s. He seems to have known her ability for a long time. He just lightly praised her, and then asked Tang Shi if she was free. Tang Shi said that when they were free, they went to the appointment and sat in a small quiet bar for a while. The bar was not as noisy as the bar. All the men and women came to chat and date. The atmosphere was more emotional. Fu Mu ends up with a glass of liqueur, while Tang Shi orders a glass of Jin Tang Li. After they talk about the design scheme for a while, Fu Mu finally subconsciously asks about five years ago. This time he asked Tang poetry to come out, in order to get some evidence from Tang poetry that can overturn the inference made five years ago. It''s a pity that Tang Shi only said that she didn''t want to harm tranquility, and she had nothing to prove it. Otherwise, who dares to send the Tang family to prison? Fu Mu Zhong could only shake his head with regret. It seems that there is a long way to go to get rid of Tang poetry. However, Tang poetry didn''t know all this. She thought Fu Muzhong was just talking about it by the way, but didn''t think that men wanted to rehabilitate themselves. And the scene of the two people talking in secret was soon secretly photographed by the mysterious person who was following. These intimate photos were sent to other people''s mobile phones by that person. Fu Muzhong and Tang Shi left at Jingba after drinking. Then they went home. Tang Shi answered a phone call on the way. It was his brother who called. He said, "little baby, have you forgotten something?" Tang Shi thought that she had forgotten her work during the day. She took a quick look at the time. The pointer just pointed to 12 o''clock. She frowned and asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?" "I hurt you in vain!" Tang Yi yelled, "come on, I wish your brother a happy 27th Birthday!" As soon as Tang Shi''s eyes brightened, she immediately began to laugh in the street. Women''s eyes seemed to be shining when they laughed. Men passing by admired who made her so happy at the other end of the mobile phone. She looked like an innocent girl when she laughed. It must be a boyfriend, alas. The passers-by guessed one after another. "Sorry, brother, I forgot. Happy birthday to you! I''ll make it up for you tonight. " "Well, let''s take Weiwei and live together." Tang Yi is also very happy with a smile, "or if it really doesn''t work, send him a piece of cake in the past, otherwise this smelly boy will feel unbalanced again." "I''ll get it!" Tang Shi volunteered, "if you don''t tell me I forgot, my birthday is coming." "Or you have no conscience." Tang Yi said with a smile, "be careful tomorrow. If you can''t, just call me. I don''t believe we can''t take Tang Wei out of Bo''s house for a day. By the way, come back so late. Don''t date wild men outside. Can they match your brother and me? " "No, no, you are the most handsome!" Tang Shi immediately takes a taxi home after hanging up the phone. Tang Yi''s birthday suddenly makes her feel very happy. It''s only once a year I really want to help him. After all, my brother''s energy is wasted on training Tang Wei, and he doesn''t think about his own future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 At the other end, as soon as Fu Mu finally got back to Fu''s house, the light in the living room suddenly came on. "Where have you been?" Fu''s mother, Zheng Qiushui, is sitting in the living room. Even in middle age, she still has a noble and elegant temperament. When she looks at people, she has an invisible sense of dignity. Fu Muzhong can only smile, "Mom, I went out to drink with my friends." "Friends?" Zheng Qiushui sneered, "with women? Or a divorcee, a jailer, a baby? " "Ma!" Fu Mu finally suddenly changed face, "you send someone to follow me?" "Oh If someone hadn''t reminded me, I wouldn''t have known that you were mixed up with a woman of no three and no four! " Zheng Qiushui sneered even more, "a while ago I went out shopping and met an Ru. She mentioned it to me by accident. I knew it had happened!" "An ru?" Fu Muzhong didn''t want to blurt out, "what the hell is that woman doing?" "Pay attention to your words!" Zheng Qiushui tone more and more serious, "an Ru good or bad an an Fen, wealth innocent!" "Mom, don''t think about it. It''s a friend of mine..." "Oh, a divorced woman with an oil bottle. I don''t think she just wants to make friends with you!" Zheng Qiushui refused to believe that Tang Shi and Fu Muzhong were just friends. He said sternly, "break with her for me!" "Can you be reasonable? Besides, I took the initiative to contact her... " "Good! Ah Zhong, when you have grown up and your mother has raised you for so long and introduced you to so many aristocratic ladies, do you take the initiative to ask such a dirty woman? Have you ever thought about giving it to our Fu family! Do you want to lose the face of our family? " Zheng Qiushui stares at Fu Muzhong fiercely, "you stay in Fu''s house for me to reflect!" "Mom, don''t do that!" Fu Muzhong is really not good at fighting with his mother, so he can only be soft, "I''m fond of playing, but don''t make the words so ugly. Nothing else happened between me and her..." "No?" Zheng Qiushui didn''t know where the photo came from and fell in front of Fu Muzhong, "then look what it is!" When seeing those ugly pictures in the photos, Fu Mu finally shrinks his pupils! **The heroine''s face is really Tang poetry But But he didn''t touch him at all So what the hell What is "I tell you, I sent people to investigate these photos and sent them to me, and my mother sent someone to look them up. It''s not PS at all! If I hadn''t seen these photos with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it! My superior son wants such a disgusting woman Fu Muzhong''s heart was occupied by the huge shock lock. It''s impossible. The hero in this picture is not him, let alone Bo Ye. His mother misunderstood But who is this man?! He believes that Tang poetry is not that kind of person But the heroine in the photo has the same face as her! Tang poetry Am I wrong about you, or is this a premeditated fraud? Fu Mu''s brain is in a mess, Jun''s face is pale, and Zheng Qiushui is also breathing deeply, because every time she sees this picture, she is full of Qi and blood. It took a lot of effort to calm down. Zheng Qiushui could no longer let his son die in the hands of that kind of woman, so he said in a serious tone, "you stay at home for me these days and don''t go out! Ma won''t allow you to associate with such a woman! " This kind of woman Fu Mu''s eyes are fixed on the photo, and his fingers hang tightly on his side. It''s not a PS photo? Tang poetry Don''t let me down www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 Tang Shi naturally didn''t know that something had happened to Fu Muzhong''s family. She had a good sleep after she went back and specially gave herself a holiday to accompany Tang Yi on his birthday. The brother and sister went to the street to buy a lot of things. In the evening, Tang Shi took a taxi by the side of the road and she laughed, "brother, I''ll go to Bo''s house to pick up Wei Wei." "I''ll give you half an hour to go back and forth." Tang Yi worried, "you won''t come in half an hour, I''ll go to Bo''s house to find you!" "All right." Tang Shi gave Tang Yi all the shopping bags in his hand. "I''ll buy a cake on my way back. You can make a table of dishes at home and wait for me!" ¡°OK£¡¡± Although Tang Yi agreed, he was still worried that Tang Shi would face it alone. In addition, he stopped a car and added, "remember to protect yourself. Don''t have a direct conflict with Bo Ye. If you can''t, just call me!" "Don''t worry!" Tang Shi laughs and gets into the car. Taking a deep breath, his eyes become more and more dignified. She reported Bo''s address, and the driver took her slowly to the destination. Fifteen minutes later, she arrived at the door of Bo''s old house. When Tang Shi came here again, the nannies who had seen her many times at the door called out "good evening, miss.". Just because the last time Tang poetry gave way to them, he said thank you in a soft voice, which made them blush. Respect for this kind of thing is mutual. At the beginning, they thought that she was the kind of mentally handicapped girl who came to the door, but Tang poetry was so grand. Naturally, the Bo family''s servants gradually changed their outlook on her and had a good impression on her. So this time, they were friendly and everyone laughed at each other. At the door, Tang Shi found Bo Ye at home. She gradually clenched her fingers on her side, then raised her head to face the thin night, "today is my brother''s birthday." "So?" Thin night on the sofa to read newspapers, the man also raised a delicate face to look at Tang poetry, for her appearance, thin night slightly frowned, "what do you want to say?" "I want to take Weiwei home to celebrate my brother''s birthday together." Tang Shiyin endured the trembling and fear of his body, "so I think tonight..." "Want to take him away?" Bo Yeh smiles cruelly, and his beautiful face looks like Shura all of a sudden, "Tang Shi, who gave you the illusion that I can speak very well, so that you can take my son away from Bo''s house at will?" Tang Wei is not on the first floor at the moment. Bo Ye probably sees the idea of Tang poetry and says indifferently, "he is reading in his study now." Smelly boy runs to his study every day. I don''t know if Tang Wei can understand the profound things in his study. Tang Shi turned pale and said, "Bo Ye, do you really have to do this? I just want to take my son home for a birthday with my brother "I said no, that''s it." Bo Ye laughed more bloodthirsty than the devil, "who knows if this is your new trick to cheat people? Tang Shi, how can you make up any excuse to take your son away from the Bo family? " Pain across the heart, Tang Shi fingers tightly together, eyes slightly red, "I did not want to take him to escape!" "I don''t want to hear an explanation from a murderer." Bo Ye''s words directly put her whole heart into hell, "Tang Shi, who would believe what you say from the mouth of a woman with criminal record?" Unable to guard against being poked into his heart every word, Tang Shi roared with tears, "Bo Ye, who turned me into a murderer in the end!" "Don''t call it grievance." Bo Ye smiles, just like the devil, "if you are wronged, what will the dead people feel?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 Tang poetry was forced back two steps by Bo Ye''s words and turned pale. Bo Ye, I''m not as cruel as you! Just at this time, the mobile phone in Tang Shi''s pocket rings. She shakes and takes out the mobile phone, but when she sees the number on the screen, her heart suddenly sinks. Why do you have a bad feeling The next second you get through the phone, a passer-by''s voice comes into your ear, "hello? Are you your brother''s sister? Your brother is in an accident at Lupu viaduct! Let''s send him to the city hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Come and have a look! It may be too late to see anyone! " Tang Shi''s hand didn''t know why he lost his strength directly. As soon as his finger was loosened, his mobile phone fell to the ground, and the screen broke into pieces. It''s like her heart. It seems that there is a thunder in my ear, which makes Tang poetry buzzing in my ear! Brother Something happened to my brother! Because she couldn''t take Weiwei home, Tang Yi must have guessed that she would be made difficult by Bo Ye, so she came here Seeing that Tang Shi turned violently and rushed out of the door, Bo Ye felt a tingle in her heart. She caught her wrist and said, "Hey, what are you doing..." "Go to the city hospital of traditional Chinese medicine!" Tang Shi found that her body could not stand firm at all. Bo Ye pulled her so hard that she fell down straight and her legs trembled. Her voice was shaking. "Go to the city hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, my brother had an accident!" As soon as thin night''s face changed, he immediately picked her up and started the car to run to the city hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Forty minutes later, the long and cold corridor at the end of the operating room was like a merciless black hole. Tang Shi felt that her vision was blurred by tears, spinning around, and her brain was confused. The doctor''s regretful words are still hovering in her ears. Tang Shi pushes the door open. Looking at Tang Yi''s body without ups and downs, she kneels on her knees. She opened her eyes numbly as if she had been emptied of her soul. Tang Shi feels as if she is in the torrent of time. All the memories of Tang Yi jump from her mind frame by frame, but suddenly the camera slows down, and is gradually pulled back to this gloomy and long corridor, and finally stops on Tang Yi''s face, which has lost the breath of life. Bo Ye has always thought that if a person wants to collapse, it must be boastful and dramatic, crazy and crazy, to exhaust all reason. But I never thought that a person could collapse and be so silent, just as her world was pressed the pause button at this moment, time passed by her in a turbulent manner, and only she was stranded in this painful cage and could not be redeemed. Tang Shi is so expressionless, and then slowly stands up from Tang Yi''s bed. Bo Ye wants to help her, but at the moment when she looks up, the hatred in her eyes is finally rendered as sharp as blood. Her voice is obviously hoarse, her posture is clearly weak, but Bo Ye is aware of a hoarse despair. She said, "are you satisfied?" Tang Shi laughs, but she laughs. All of a sudden, she starts to laugh, ridiculous and tearful. The medical staff held her hard. They often saw the bereaved family members who were so sad that they were crazy, so they made preparations. However, she burst into tears, then stopped abruptly and went on quietly, worrying about her mental state. Bo Ye stares at Tang poetry, and his fingertips begin to tremble. All of a sudden, Tang Shi grabs everything at his head and smashes it. The glass breaks at the foot of thin night, and the man shouts, "calm down!" How to calm down, how to calm down! Bo Ye, this tragedy makes you happy! Tang poetry is really hate red eyes, she speechless and incoherent to speak, unable to control tears, all the world collapsed, her sky collapsed. She lost everything, but now she lost Tang Yi! The one who saved her life and protected her brother! I once saw a passage that if every important person is lost, the people who stay will suffer severely. Then the last survivors will not only be heartbroken, but also turn into vengeful ghosts! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 Tang Shi''s eyes were red with laughter. She pointed to Bo Ye and laughed wildly. Her voice was like a cuckoo''s cry. She read his name, as ambiguous and affectionate as five years ago. But after the joy, the cold pain engulfed her. All her senses were magnified countless times. She cried, "Bo Ye, Bo Ye, my brother is dead! Why don''t you smile! If I were you, I would like to laugh in my dreams! You keep saying that I lied, but do you know that today is really my brother''s birthday, and his birthday has become his death day! Bo Ye, don''t you want to revenge me? Don''t you want to make my life worse than death! Congratulations, you made it She said the last few words heartbroken, exhausted his strength, pointing to the door, throat has a bloody smell, "roll!" Bo Ye just feels panic for no reason. Looking at the Tang poetry in front of him, he has a feeling that his whole body has been emptied. Why Will it be like this? "I said," go away! I told you to go away In the past, Tang poetry would not be like this. She loved him. Even though she suffered a lot of grievances, she would not be so angry at Bo Ye, but "You two, please calm down The dead are gone. I''m sorry... " The medical staff nearby saw the violent emotional fluctuation of their family members, and they were afraid that it would affect the normal order of the hospital, so they spoke out to persuade them. However, the four words of the deceased make the blood color on Tang Shi''s face disappear completely, just like being nailed to the cross in the next instant - blood dripping, bone biting, pain, sharp pain, every cell and every inch of skin are crying out the fierce pain of life is not like death! "I''m a murderer..." Tang Shi suddenly gave a strange smile, "I was really a murderer." She killed her brother. When Bo ye heard the words "murderer" coming out of her mouth, she didn''t know why. Her heart contracted violently like being gouged out by a sharp blade! No, it''s not. Even if the Tang poetry was criticized by thousands of people, she always stood on her back and never admitted that she had everything to do with tranquility. Even if she was sent to prison, she still had hatred and resistance in her eyes. Now Tang Shi even laughed at him, "I''m really a murderer, Bo Ye. Why don''t you arrest me again this time? " "Shut up Bo Ye''s whole body tingles, but the more Tang Shi laughs, the more happy she is. "Don''t you just want me to admit it? Don''t you just want to avenge her? You see, I admit it now. You have the ability to let me die again! " Bo Ye stepped back a few steps, looking at the Tang poetry in front of him, suddenly there was a sense of panic. Looking at Tang Shi''s situation, the medical staff immediately called a little nurse to get the tranquilizer, then turned around and asked Bo Ye, "does the family of the deceased have mental illness?" Depression. She has depression. Bo Ye quickly told the situation of Tang Shi and asked the hospital to reserve a place for her. She needs to rest. Now that she is so stimulated, she will collapse "You want to turn me into a madman again, don''t you?" Tang Shi was pressed by the medical staff. She looked up and pointed to Bo Ye. She was clearly smiling, but her face was full of painful expressions. "Bo Ye, the thing I regret most in my life is meeting you!" The language turned into a sharp blade and stabbed him in the heart. He felt a dull pain in the deep of his body. Tang Shihu was in front of the hospital bed and didn''t let the medical staff push her brother away, but the man had turned into a corpse. After all No longer belongs to this world. Someone injected a tube of tranquilizer into the back of her hand, and then the voice of the medical staff worried sounded in her ear, "family members also need to be hospitalized immediately. This gentleman asked you to go through the hospitalization procedures for his wife." I''m not his wife! I am not! Tang poetry wants to explain aloud, but it finds that the brain is gradually chaotic and the consciousness is slowly I''m away from her. Brother She wants to leave Leave this world with nothing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 Tang poetry had a long dream. In her dream, she is still the daughter of the Tang family. She is amazing and noble. Tang Yi is the elder brother who loves her most. She is outstanding in appearance and superior in status. Countless celebrities in the city tend to be attached to her. She gave her brother a birthday, this year Tang Shi 25, Tang Yi 27, brother and sister stand together, intimate, parents well-being, a happy family of four. Tang poetry laughs loudly in a dream, as if it is going to exhaust its strength for a lifetime. After waking up, she was still Tang poetry, but she was lying on a strange hospital bed. At the moment when she opened her eyes, all the warmth was annihilated. Finally, the picture is fixed on Tang Yi''s face, and then from the middle of the picture, tiny cracks start to spread, just like the glass is gradually broken, little by little, the old man''s looks and sounds are cut by the cracks, and they fall apart in an instant. Tang Shi looks around in fear. This is the advanced ward of the hospital. She suddenly wakes up from the bed like a nightmare. She looks around pale. Only silence, as if even their own echoes have been swallowed. This made her feel as if she was alone in the world. Tang Shi subconsciously hugged her. The needle on the back of her left hand was moved and a small bag was bulging up on the back of her hand. Brother Her eyes were red, but no tears came out. She gasped, feeling that she was about to lose her breath. The body, the body is like being torn, which brings severe pain. How Tang Shi hopes that he is in a coma at this moment, so that he can not bear the clear and cold pain. Until Bo Ye rushes in from the door and turns on the light, "what are you doing! Are you crazy Tang Shi tore off the needle on the back of his hand. Suddenly, blood gushed out of the tiny hole. Soon, it slipped from the back of his hand and dropped on the sheet. It''s a pity that the wound is very small. After a while, the blood doesn''t flow. Since it doesn''t flow, Tang Shi doesn''t bother to wipe it and looks at the man in front of her. It was still the face of a beautiful demon, but the difference was that his eyes were full of shock and pain from his soul. Bo Ye looks at Tang poetry, his voice is trembling, "Tang poetry, you..." "Don''t call me by name!" She seems to be suddenly ruthless, push away thin night, the whole person running in the corridor, as against the time, years flowing from her side, she ran back in the flood of years. Run back, run back to the place where there is Tang Yi, run back to the beginning. Until - the hospital morgue. Tang poetry steps, the whole person shakes, as if to fall, but she just did not let herself fall down, in the brain pain next second to hold the wall, she is biting teeth, biting teeth, force to gum gap exudation blood. The morgue is locked What to do, brother I''m locked out of your world. Tang Shi looks at the keyhole and grabs her earring directly. She even ignores the steps of removing the earring and pulls it down with force!! Blood spatter, pain tear. There was blood in the earlobe. Tang Shi shivered with pain. He took a deep breath, straightened the earring, then poked it into the lock hole, calm down Calm down Take a deep breath There was a slight sound inside, and the lock was pried open by her. Tang poetry burst out a surprisingly bright light in her eyes the second the lock was opened! She pushed the door open and ran towards Tang Yi. It''s like a child running to the embrace of his parents, like a fish swimming into the sea, like It''s like dying. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 Bo Ye and the medical staff searched for her for 15 minutes, and finally caught her trace through the monitoring probe. This woman even learned to dodge the camera! Her cleverness at this time made him feel terrible! At last, people saw Tang Shi standing in the corner of the morgue, beside Tang Yi. She was talking and crying. Bo ye came forward and heard her apologizing. Apologize over and over again. She said, "I''m sorry Brother Sorry You must have lied to me, didn''t you? I want to celebrate your birthday... " "I''m sorry I didn''t take Weiwei home "I''m sorry. Don''t make fun of me, will you? Brother, I beg you to get up I can''t live without you How can you leave me... " "Brother Brother Brother --! " Today is Tang Yi''s birthday. He specially called at 0 a.m. to remind Tang Shi that he would have a birthday together at night. However, Tang Shi never thought that such a beautiful birthday plan would be broken. At the moment of learning Tang Yi''s bad news, she heard the whole world collapse from her mobile phone. Tang Shi looked up and saw Bo Ye coming. She looked numbly at Bo Ye. There was still blood under her ears and blood on the back of her hands. The medical staff couldn''t bear it. Bo Ye''s figure was shaking slightly. He said, "Tang Shi, you are injured. You need to rest." "Rest?" Tang Shi murmured and repeated, "Bo Ye, don''t you want to force me to death?" The rhetorical question made Bo Ye''s heart suffocate. Tang Shi chuckled, "isn''t that what you like to see most? Today is my brother''s birthday. I''m going to spend my birthday with him here. I''ll... " "Enough of you, Tang poetry!" Bo Ye doesn''t know where the strength comes from. He grabs Tang Shi''s wrist. The woman''s arm is so thin that he will break with a little effort. "Don''t do this anymore. Tang Yi has gone. You have to look away. Tang Wei still needs you!" "Don''t say anything nice here!" Tang Shi threw him away and yelled sharply, "who do you think caused all this?"?! It''s not that you keep saying that I make up excuses, but the truth is, Bo Ye! You tell me, where did I cheat you?! My brother came to pick me up. He died because of me. You can''t get out of it! You are the original sin You are the original sin! These five words pierced his heart like a blade. Bo Ye felt that his nerves were tense. He stepped back two steps and looked at Tang Shi, "you calm down..." "Calm down?" Tang Shi suddenly laughs. She uses an almost silent tone, like a hoarse person in a low roar, word by word in Bo Ye''s heart, "Bo Ye In fact, where did I come from? I''m sorry for you. In this life, you''d better not forgive me, because I won''t forgive you any more. " What should she do? What can she lose when she is at the end of her life? No more! She is no longer threatened by thin night lock! Because her weakness has already been killed by her and Bo Ye! Bo Ye looks at the Tang poetry in front of him. Jun''s face is full of wind and rain, "you are less here..." But Tang Shi spoke, her voice is very light, directly interrupted Bo Ye''s next words. She said. God is kind, he forgives everyone, but Bo Ye, I am vicious, I hope you, next. The ground. Prison. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 Tang Shi was discharged from hospital. Bo Ye thinks that Tang Shi has calmed down for a while, and watches her return to the ward and lie down quietly. Unexpectedly, all this is pretending. Pretend she''s all right. Then she went to the company on a thin night, and Tang Shi went through the discharge procedures for herself. She cleaned herself up, wiped her wounds, and had her make-up done. She was very calm. It''s like the last moment of a dying person. When she was discharged from hospital, Tang Shi was in a hurry. She bought a cake on her way home. When she got home, she cleaned up the house. Then she cooked a table of vegetables, put the cake in the middle, put in a candle, and quietly watched the candle burn out. It was as if her life was burning. Tang Shi stared at the candle for a long time and then whispered, "happy birthday, brother." Sorry, I can''t accompany you for your birthday And your life will stay at 27 forever. Tang Shi didn''t cry. He sat down and began to eat by himself. Then he cut the cake and put it in a small piece. This is for Tang Wei. If he knew that he couldn''t catch up with his uncle''s birthday, he would clamor to eat the cake. Tang Shi can''t send it to Bo''s home. She can''t face Bo''s night any more. Once faced, the pain and hatred in her heart will turn her into a devil. Bo Ye, the man who ruined her life, is a nightmare that she can''t escape with all her strength! Tang poetry is occupied by sadness and pain. From the initial shock to the later exhaustion, she seems to have exhausted all her strength, fighting against the bitter night. Only at this time, when she was alone in silence, that kind of pain, which was as detailed and huge as the tide, was suddenly used to her, the most helpless and desperate, but the silence was terrible. It turns out that the real despair is not crying, but so lifeless. Tang Shi reddened her eyes and packed up the table when she was full. She tried to laugh, but the corners of her mouth were too heavy. She finally sat back on the sofa and buried her head in her palm. She twitched her body like a trapped animal and gave out a suppressed roar. It''s like yelling through your soul. At this time, Tang Shi thought of a person who might help her hand over the cake to Tang Wei. So Tang Shi went to touch her mobile phone, only to find that it had been smashed in front of Bo''s house. She I don''t have any communication tools. Tang Shi was silent for a long time and decided to go out. She picked a mobile phone at random in a mobile phone store downstairs and bought a new number. She went upstairs and came home, found her business card and dialed the number. After a long time, the opposite was connected. Fu Muzhong''s voice sounded colder than usual. He asked, "who is it?" Tang poetry has many thoughts in mind, and finally said, "Fu Muzhong, it''s me, I''m Tang poetry." The name of Tang poetry seems to affect a certain nerve in Fu Mu''s brain. The man''s eyes were deep and asked subconsciously, "how did you change this mobile phone number?" "I..." Tang Shi didn''t know how to explain, "my mobile phone broke In front of Bo''s house, I I have something to ask you... " Bo''s house? Why is Tang poetry still entangled with Bo Ye when it comes to this point? Fu muzong''s anger, which he didn''t know where, occupied his mind. No, he shouldn''t have been angry. He''s not such a person who can be easily affected But what he said subconsciously from his mouth completely exposed his anger, "Tang Shi, do you need to respect yourself a little bit, why do you go to Boye again?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 At the thought of the picture his mother showed him, Fu Mu Zhong was furious. Mingming shouldn''t be like this. Mingming didn''t get so angry when he saw Tang poetry taken away by Bo Ye last time. Why is it like this today Do you feel cheated Tang poetry, under your guise, what is your heart like? Who is the man in the picture?! When Tang poetry heard Fu Muzhong''s words, her face turned pale. She whispered, "Fu Muzhong Don''t you believe me? " Fu Muzhong didn''t speak for a long time before he said, "Tang poetry, have you ever cheated me? Are you using my background? " What a ridiculous question. Tang Shi''s eyes were red with a smile. "Fu Muzhong, I said I didn''t, do you believe it?" Do you believe it? Fu Muzhong didn''t reply, only the man''s long breath came. Tang Shi suddenly understood. She gave a low smile, as if fearless. Finally, she gave up Fu Muzhong''s defense. "In that case, I have nothing to say. Thank you for your patience. I won''t trouble you any more. Good night, Fu Muzhong Good night, Fu Muzhong. This phone call is like the last farewell. Tang poetry is a little hoarse, and Fu Mu finally hears the Silent Farewell. His heart was suddenly occupied by a huge panic lock. He just felt that something was not firmly grasped, so he left himself. When he wanted to understand where his inner uneasiness came from, the back of Tang poetry appeared in his mind. Then, diddidi''s tone came, and the call was hung up. Fu Muzhong grabs the mobile phone and is stunned in situ. The man''s delicate face is a bit frightened. For the first time, he showed a panic like a child. What Fu Muzhong doesn''t know is that long after, because of his unbearable misunderstanding, he will toss and turn for a long time to sleep. He will repeatedly hope for a woman he can''t get in the middle of the night. ******* it''s raining heavily. Tang Shi stared out of the window, only to feel that his life had been muddled, unable to distinguish between day and night. Tang Yi''s death is undoubtedly a great blow to her. Tang Shi curls herself up on the bed and slowly curls up into the posture of a newborn baby. Her brain is in chaos, and her consciousness is also absent from time to time. She always feels that she is not living in reality, as if she is still in a dream. She seems to be able to hear Tang Yi''s voice and see his face. But the truth mercilessly dragged her into the cold darkness. She kept waking up, and kept letting herself fall into conjecture. I can''t live Live on It''s hard It''s really hard Tang poetry doesn''t know how to tide over this difficulty. The reality has completely destroyed her. There is no hope for her future. There is no life to speak of. I don''t know when it began to rain outside. Just like the day when it was destroyed by thin night five years ago, the sound of rain beating on the window was really fierce. Tang Shi looked at the heavy rain outside and rushed out regardless of everything. She ran wildly in the rain, as if to vent all her unhappiness and hatred. Thin night Do you have any regrets in your heart? How can you give back my desperate life? How are you going to give it back to me?! With a mobile phone, Tang Shi finds herself in a deserted street. All the shops on the street are closed, and only one cafe is light. The light seemed to illuminate her dark heart. Tang poetry came close and wanted to go in to hide from the rain. Her figure swayed for a moment, and the next second, there was a shadow in front of her. The man stood beside her with an umbrella, looking at her wet appearance. Her hair was wet, and along with her clothes, it was close to the curve of her body. Su Qi is holding the umbrella behind her. She has a very respectful smile on her evil face. Her blue-green eyes are like a good grandmother. She is very beautiful. His voice is frivolous, but natural and unrestrained - "how come every time I meet you, it''s when you''re desperate?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 As soon as the voice fell, the sound of rain increased in vain. At the moment when the rainstorm began to pour, their umbrellas trembled slightly. The rain falls down on Xiuting''s nose along her wet forehead, and then falls down the tip of her nose. Tang Shi looks at the man in front of her with a pale face. Aware of the increasing rain, he turned his umbrella to her, and the wind and rain rushed to him - when the heavy rain broke his eyelashes, and then looked at the face in front of him, which was wet with rain, it was like a dream of a hazy and startling teenager in the middle of the night. Su Qi has been holding an umbrella for a long time, half of his body has been completely wet. The man stares at Tang Shi for a while, and then grins. He has a pair of pretty eyes, so beautiful that people want to use the word "rare". He says - "what are you doing in rainy days? Can''t you find pleasure for yourself? It''s like someone will miss you when you die. " The original pain to the extreme is that this attack is nothing, Tang poetry also learned his way with a smile, "yes, no one cares." Su Qi tut a, then press her shoulder to pull forward, another hand directly pushed open the door of the coffee shop. The light was like a hole in the dark. The warm yellow light came in and hit Tang Shi''s face. Then she realized that she was led into the coffee shop by him. There''s no one coming inside. I don''t think so. On rainy days, no one will come out for coffee. Su Qi stood by the door, folded up the umbrella, put it into a storage rack, then took off his coat and hung it up. Finally, he picked up the remote control on one side of the door - he turned on the air conditioner. Looking at his actions, Tang Shi suddenly realized, "are you from this shop "Boss." Su Qi silently added the remaining two words, then rolled up the sleeve of her shirt and walked towards Tang Shi. When her eyes passed her chest, she stopped for a moment. Tang Shi''s clothes were wet, and the rain was sliding down her body curve. Su Qi quietly walked into the background, turned out a men''s shirt, and then put it on the front counter, "you go straight ahead, turn left, there is a toilet." It means you can change clothes there. Tang Shi looked at the shirt and said thank you in a soft voice. Then the woman picked up her shirt and walked into the toilet. Su Qi stared at her straight back for a long time before she took back her eyes and gave a meaningful smile. When Tang poetry came out, she was pale. Su Qi skillfully gave her a cup of mocha and pulled a flower on it. "Here, I don''t charge you any money." "Thank you." Tang Shi once again said thank you, after drinking the hot coffee, just a little bit more slowly. I used to rush out in the middle of the night. Now I''m in a mess in someone else''s shop. It''s a shame. "You''re welcome, but I don''t mind if you make a promise." Su Qi gave her an arrogant smile. "It''s a coincidence that no one in the shop arranges night shift today, so I came to have a look. What happened to you again?" Looking at Su Qi''s delicate face, Tang Shi murmured, "did you open this shop by yourself?" How could the Su family not open such a nameless coffee shop? "It''s boring to be idle." Su Qi took a box of pudding from the counter, then took the pudding and sat down in front of Tang Shi. It was stormy outside the window, but the atmosphere was warm inside. The air conditioner was buzzing, gradually filling the inside of the coffee shop with heat. Tang Shi slowly calmed down after drinking coffee. He thought of his previous thought of looking for death and laughed at himself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 Su Qi sat opposite her and dug himself a spoonful of pudding. Then he looked at Tang Shi''s pale face and said, "you look sick." After a pause, his lips trembled. It took him a long time to complete a sentence, "my brother He died "I beg your pardon." Su Qi''s action is stiff, put down the spoon, he reached out and rubbed Tang Shi''s wet head, then continued to restore the original position, "so you are because your brother left too sad?" "No No, "he said Tang Shi''s body warms up, but at this moment, those emotions come again. Staring at the coffee in her hand, she suddenly has an impulse to cry for this strange care. Outside the window, the sound of rain is incessant, like a huge wave to break through the wall and engulf her. Tang Shi felt that his whole heart was still in the rain and he didn''t take it back. He was bleeding and aching. So the next second, tears will fall in the coffee. Tang Shi quickly raised his head to withdraw from the cup, his body trembled slightly, "it doesn''t matter." No She can''t die yet She also, she has only If she died, it would be too cruel for Wei Wei Tang Shi stifles his tears back. Su Qi stops eating long ago and looks at the woman who is strong enough to make people feel sad. Who forced her to be so strong? Is it the reality, the thin night, or herself? Su Qi took the idea back and pretended not to see the gaffe of Tang poetry. "I''ve lost a very important person, too." "How important is it?" The subconscious question of Tang poetry. Su Qi chuckled a few times, as if it didn''t matter, but the man''s eyes were clearly sad, "it''s so important that when I lost her, I once regretted that I wanted to die like you. In the end, I would do anything, even if I spent five years in prison, I couldn''t change back to the original way." Tang Shi looked at Su Qi''s face and was stunned. Then she whispered, "I''m sorry, it reminds you of something bad." "How can we say it''s a bad thing." Su Qi brought the coffee Tang Shi had drunk, stirred it with a spoon, and then said, "for me, even loss has become a kind of beauty." There is a kind of love deep into the bone marrow, even if in the end nothing, but as long as it is related to her, it has become enough extravagant things. Love is what you send me, so I want; pain is what you send me, so I want; even if you leave, it is what you send me, so I accept it one by one. "I didn''t expect Mr. Su to be so affectionate." Aware of the low atmosphere, Tang Shi joked, "it doesn''t match your appearance." After all, Su Qi has a cynical face. Su Qi stares at Tang Shi with a strange look for a long time, and then pushes the coffee back to her. The man holds half of his face and says, "Miss Tang, what is deep love for you?" "Unfortunately, I don''t know how to love deeply." Her ability to love someone has long been destroyed by thin night, five years ago. Tang Shi didn''t touch Su Qi''s coffee again. Later, she got up and asked Su Qi, "Mr. Su has Extra pants? " She wanted to go back, but her clothes and trousers were all wet. When she came out just now, she only wore a very wide shirt, which was enough to cover her knees. But if she wanted to go out, it was absolutely impossible. Su Qi looked at Tang Shi and stood up to find out what she was wearing. Suddenly, she had a deep meaning. She hooked the corner of her mouth and pressed her down. When she didn''t recover, she had already put out her tongue and licked her earlobe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 A strange sense of numbness ran through her body at this time. Tang poetry was humiliated and turned over to resist. Su Qi pressed her, her voice mixed with the sound of cool rain came into her ears, without any emotion. "Well, shouldn''t we create some beautiful things and leave memories at this time? After all, we''ve pulled out each other''s wounds. " "You''re just approaching me?" Tang poetry cried out. Su Qi laughed obstinately, "ah, I made up a story to move you. I''m sorry. Maybe I''m too good at acting. What''s Miss Tang''s idea?" Tang Shi pushed him away in shame and indignation. Her hand trembled. She thought she was the same as him But in the end? It turned out to be just a show! Self mockery smile, is she relaxed vigilance, so and a strange man heart, really deserved. Tang Shi stepped back a few steps, but now she couldn''t walk away. She went all over in the rain Getting drenched is like not wearing one. Su Qi was in a good mood to see her in such a dilemma. He knew that this woman was just a superficial refusal. Besides, she would get wet if she went outside in such a way. This woman likes acting so much that she would have to face her face. It''s impossible to go - the next second, the man''s pupil would shrink into a needle like shape, as if he saw something wrong Got the same picture, blue-green eyes exude a beautiful to amazing luster. "Tang Poetry --!" Su Qi yelled and reached out to catch her, but in the next instant, the woman in her arms had already run out! Her laughter mixed with the sound of rain towards him, "Suqi, do you want to humiliate me! You''ve made up your mind. I''m afraid to run out, aren''t you Yes, he thinks so, but "Tang poetry!" Su Qi once again called the name of Tang poetry, but the woman didn''t look back, so her thin voice ran directly into the rain, and a single shirt on her body was soon wet by the rain, revealing the flesh color ambiguity. She didn''t look back! Not even a pause! Su Qi''s voice was trembling this time. Damn, how could she make such a choice? It''s clear that normal women should choose to go with him! The man was stunned for a few seconds, then he pulled up the coat which was dried by the air conditioner. His figure split the rain curtain like an arrow and rushed into the heavy rain. After a few steps, he caught up with Tang Shi and grabbed her hard. The voice was so cold that it made people numb, "are you crazy! Do you want to go out and do an exhibition like this? " That night, Tang Shi was grabbed by him and looked back in the rain. In an instant, the world lost color and everything was silent. She was the only one smiling. She couldn''t tell whether it was tears or rain on her face. But the woman''s smile was so beautiful that she was almost naked under the raindrops. It was a shame. But Tang Shi stretched her back straight and was as proud as the miss of Tang family five years ago! "Suqi, do you know who you were threatening me like?" The woman''s voice is ethereal, it seems that the rain can be washed away a little bit. Su Qi''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down. It seemed unbelievable. The next second he pulled his coat to cover her whole body. Damn it, he didn''t want others to see her body! Tang poetry stepped back a few steps, even clapped a few hands, "like thin night! You are as like as two peas in the night, and the temptation to deceive me is threatening me. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 The woman''s voice was sharp and piercing into Su Qi''s eardrum. The man hugged her in a violent shock and put his overcoat over her body to cover her nearly transparent wet shirt. He picked her up and Tang poetry struggled, "let me go!" Su Qi didn''t speak. She was silent for a long time. She took her to the car not far from the store and locked them in the car. Both of them were drenched in the rain. They looked like a pair of desperate mandarin ducks on the run. "You have a fever, don''t you know?" Her body was extremely hot, Tang Shi''s face was morbid, but her eyes were clear, "it has nothing to do with you!" "Yes, it has nothing to do with me. I feel sorry for you when I''m full!" Su Qi scolded, locked the door, started the car directly, stepped on the accelerator, Tang Shi slapped the window violently, "where do you want to take me?" "Open a room!" Su Qi was angry. "Shut up! Don''t bother me to hit the bridge and die together! " Tang poetry was trembled by his nameless fire, and Su Qi got angry with fear in his eyes? Haven''t you ever seen a handsome guy with such a bad temper? " No No, It''s raining heavily and the road is slippery under the heavy rain. This weather condition adds fuel to the fire. Regardless of the scream of Tang poetry, Su Qi stepped on the accelerator directly and almost drifted all the way from the road. The speed was as fast as a flash of lightning. Countless times when Tang poetry thought they were going to hit the car in front of them, Su Qi dodged them at the next moment. He drives like he''s looking for death. Tang Shi''s voice became hoarse. When she arrived at the door of Su''s house, she was paralyzed. Su Qi took her out of the back of the car. Then, regardless of her resistance, she carried her into the villa, went to the independent bathroom on the second floor, put hot water in and threw her in directly. "Can you swim? Don''t drown yourself Su Qi Liang Liang left a word and went to the next room to clean up his clothes. After he came back with clean clothes, he went directly to the bathroom where Tang Shi was. The woman was pale and looked at him, "what do you want to do?" "Have mercy on you." Su Qi''s image is much better than just now. Her hair is still messy. The man has a mixed European and American face. He holds his hands on his chest and grins at her. "You should be glad that my temper is better now, otherwise you will be pregnant long ago." Tang Shi didn''t want to hear what he said. This man can''t spit Ivory out of his dog''s mouth. "Brother, what are you doing with the jingling of the bell upstairs?" Sophie walked to the bathroom on the second floor with potato chips in her hand. She was startled and stepped back, "Tang poetry?" Tang poetry shrank in the water, embarrassed, even have no face to call. "Damn it! Su Qi, what have you done? " Sophie pointed to Tang poetry and then to her brother, "Niubi, you''ve brought people home. Damn it, you two have become friends?" "A fart." Su Qi went to kick the door. "You find a suit of clothes to wear for her, and get some cold medicine." Sophie rolled her eyes. "You can''t take it without your hands and feet?" "Your room is like a doghouse. I don''t want to go in." Su Qi shut her sister out of the door, "take it and come in again!" Ten minutes later, Su Qi hands a new suit that Sophie brought to Tang Shi. Tang Shi looks at the tag and the price is five eights. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 It''s Sophie''s taste. After she put it on, Suqi made another cup of milk tea for her. Instead of playing games in her room, sufeifei came out with potato chips and looked at Tang Shi. "It''s quite the same with you." "Tell me what happened." Sophie shrunk to the sofa like an old man, holding potato chips in his hand. He didn''t look like a young lady outside, but his eyes were still proud. His eyes looked back and forth at Tang Shi and Su Qi. "My brother said you were beautiful before, but he didn''t want to make an appointment with you. Now you two are going together again?" This stabbed at the dignity of Tang poetry, her face turned white, "No." "Have you taken any medicine?" Su Qi looks at Tang Shi, and Tang Shi nods. Then the man stares at her meaningfully, "don''t you have anything to say about a man who kindly picked you up on a rainy night?" Tang poetry is concise and clear, spitting out two words: "thank you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sophie looked at Tang poetry and said, "it''s amazing. No woman has ever done this to my brother. " Su Qi fidgetily scratched his hair, then looked out and gradually stopped raining weather conditions, simply impatient way, "OK, don''t expect you to thank me, nothing on their own taxi to go, don''t want me to send you?" The tone began to become disdainful and cold, as if the encounter in the coffee shop was just a dream. Tang Shi also understood that it was just a play he was willing to play with himself. She tried to straighten her back, trying to make herself look less embarrassed, but in the end, her dignity had already been trampled on that rainy night. In an almost humiliating way, she made up a story, pretended to arouse her resonance, and then deliberately changed her clothes to make her in a dilemma. Finally, she was forced to run into the rain, which made her heart soft and broken, broken and bleeding, and hurt again and again. What a cruel man It was because the cup of coffee he gave at the beginning was too gentle that it was cruel to the extreme. She believed a story he easily made up. Tang Shi didn''t make a sound, so she went straight away. When she went out, her back was long and thin. Su Qi stared at her back for a long time and then took back her eyes. She sneered, "hypocritical woman." "Cut." Next to Sophie continued to eat potato chips, "don''t you just want to send people home?" "Which eye do you see what I think?" Su Qi grabbed the potato chips in Sophie''s hand, "junk food is still so happy, pigs become you!" Sophie received a remittance three days later. It was the full amount of the new suit, which was paid into her account. Sophie smiles and gives Su Qi a look at the text message from the bank. "Tang Shi called me." "What are you doing with the money?" Su Qi lifted her hair back to see her, "is there a new means of lust so longitudinal?" "Open your eyes. People are not interested in you at all." Sophie crooked her lips and began to sneer on purpose. "People have Boye''s ex husband, who can look up to you? Joke! How can you compare with Bo Ye? " At the other end of the story, Tang Shi is lying on the bed with her relatives dead and a serious illness. She seems to have been drained of her strength. Her face is pale and leaning against the head of the bed, and she is having a nightmare. In the dream, she kept running, and thin night was chasing after her. At the moment, his beautiful face was as cold as a devil, like trying to force her to death. "Tang Shi, if you want your child, come and make atonement for me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 "I don''t want to I didn''t! " Tang poetry struggled on the edge of the cliff and resisted stubbornly, "Bo Ye, you devil, do you have a little regret for hurting me like this?" But Bo Ye''s face soon turned into Su Qi''s face. The man pushed her straight into the abyss with a smile. Tang Shi screamed and heard his cold voice, "it''s no pity that you, such an artificial woman, will die when you die!" "Ah Tang poetry wakes up from a nightmare and looks out the window at the weather. It''s already night. She took cold medicine and has been sleeping till now. The plot of the dream seems to make her feel scared. Her heart beats in her thin chest. Tang Shi feels that she is back to the day when she was haunted by nightmares. She can''t get rid of the shadow and can''t redeem herself. There was no clever figure to help her warm the milk when she woke up. Tang Shi''s eyes were red, but she did not let her tears fall down. She got up to get hot water for herself and took the medicine out of the drawer. Her silent shadow cast on the wall, only a lonely shadow, lonely people crazy. Tang Wei is not around, Tang Yi is not in the world, people around her hurt her again and again, how to prevent her? She knows, she knows, but she''s really desperate. God, please spare me just enough Holding the cup in her hand, Tang Shi felt that her tears would fall again. She held back and opened her notebook with her cold body. She saw that President Xu sent an e-mail when she was not online. It said that her design had been favored by the manufacturer. Now a special assembly line has been set up to produce the bag she designed. I hope she can provide the details of the style and materials as soon as possible Supply them. This is like a faint light in a dark day. Tang Shi once felt that she could not live, but this weak but firm belief dragged her fragmented life forward. She clenched her hands tightly, and her broken little finger trembled faintly. In the middle of the night, all the lights in the building went out. Only the room of Tang Shi was lit with a faint light. The woman''s pale face was covered with diseases that could not be concealed, but her eyes were surprisingly bright. She was staring at the screen, with countless manuscripts on hand, all kinds of shapes, models and structures. From the deepening of the night to the dawn of the day, the woman finally looked up from her desk, scanned her drawings into the computer, and then sent the reply to President Xu in the form of e-mail. She looked at the light in the sky and whispered, "it''s dawn..." Light up her world. Brother, this bag is my painstaking efforts to design with you, I will not let it give up halfway, I will let the whole world witness our efforts! Tang Shi stood up and poured herself a new cup of hot water. Then she sat down again and began to further design. She was very careful. Her scattered hair fell on her forehead, which seemed a little soft. A woman seems to have made up her mind. She has a strong look in her eyes. Even if the Tang family is no longer what it used to be, and even if she is no longer the miss of the Tang family, her pride and talent are as usual! The hand holding the pen trembled faintly. While painting, Tang poetry reddened her eyes, but she held it back. Strong, she forced himself to live, live, there will be day ah! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 Tang Shi''s design is very successful, matching with the commercial advertisement. When she was not listed in the market, countless celebrities came to customize her personal style. This time, president Xu put the money into her account, and then called her directly - "Miss Tang, thank you very much for your joint design with our company. I don''t know what you have tonight I don''t have time. I''ll take the time to have a meal. " Mr. Xu was very polite and gave the address, but Tang Shi didn''t refuse. Even though the man''s son had been unfaithful to her, when he saw that he kept paying for his son''s stupid behavior and apologizing, Tang Shi thought of a few wisps of white hair on Mr. Xu''s forehead and felt a little impatient. So she agreed to go to the appointment tonight, hung up the phone, and Tang Shi began to pick clothes. She has always been expensive, and it is her own taste to wear clothes. Just when the weather is cold, Tang Shi chooses a beige coat. Because the coat is wide and thick, she only wears a close bottomed T-shirt inside. She chooses a pair of thin heels at will and goes out. As expected, the night wind was still cold. When it came to Tang Shi, she wrapped her clothes tightly. She came to the appointed place at the appointed time and pushed the door in. Xu and a circle of cooperators were there. When she saw her, she raised her glasses one after another. "Miss Tang is coming!" "It''s both talented and beautiful!" "Thank you." Tang poetry is not easy to refuse, pour a small glass of red wine, respect everyone around. During the meal, Mr. Xu mentioned the works of Tang poetry again. While recommending her to his friends, he was full of praise! It''s really a record of our brand. " "Miss Tang, this is my business card. I hope to cooperate with you next time." Mr. Xu''s friends handed in their business cards one after another. Tang poetry''s life seemed to open a new door. She carefully designed her works, so Mr. Xu helped her pave the way and sincerely changed her heart. This time, she didn''t believe the wrong person. Tang Shi repeatedly said thanks, and everyone raised their glasses to drink again with a smile. After they had enough to eat and drink, several bosses proposed to sing, and everyone looked at Tang Shi one after another. Looking at all the people''s eyes on themselves, Tang Shi could not easily refute their wishes, so he agreed. Mr. Xu quickly ordered a KTV box with his mobile phone. A group of people went out laughing and talking. Looking at Tang Shi''s single figure behind him, someone joked, "what''s fun for us to accompany Miss Tang, Lao Su, call your son to play together Play, or Miss Tang will be bored by herself. " "That smelly boy seems to be going out to play tonight, alas. Don''t think we are old, Miss Tang "No, No." Tang Shi said politely, "in fact, I used to sing with my father." When he got to the KTV room, Mr. Xu sat down and called some little girls to play together for Tang Shi, so that she would not be embarrassed. Tang Shi quickly laughed, picked up the shot cup filled with pure wine and offered them a toast. Twenty minutes later, Tang Shi felt bored, so he stood up to take a breath and said, "I''ll go to the toilet first." After going to the toilet, Tang Shi stood outside by the sink and noticed that she was drunk. As soon as she took a breath, she was covered with a shadow behind her. When she looked up, she saw Su Qi standing behind her with a smile or not. The delicate face of mixed blood was projected into her eyes through the mirror, which made the body temperature of Tang poetry colder and colder The man casually whistled, "come to the toilet when you''re idle, but there''s something new." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 Seeing his frivolous appearance, Tang Shi thought of how he played with himself on that rainy night, so his face suddenly cooled down and said to him, "Mr. Su, please give in." Su Qi didn''t speak. She grabbed her wrist directly. Before Tang Shi could react, the man dragged her to another private room! "What are you doing?" Tang Shi barks, but at KTV, the waiters think it''s two people who have had too much to drink and make conflicts, so they hide in succession. In addition, Su Qi''s status is dignified, so they dare not stop him. Tang Shi struggled all the way, but he still dragged her into the private room. The man just dragged her in and pushed her hard. Tang Shi almost didn''t stand still, holding the wall to the light flashing inside, and her face turned pale. Su Qi stopped the music and said with a smile, "look who''s coming?" Everyone stopped to look at Tang poetry. She saw the most conspicuous thin night in the crowd with little effort! At that time, the room was smoky and the light was dim. He was surrounded by a group of younger sisters, so he was sitting in the middle of the room. He was so handsome and dressed in a suit. I didn''t know that he thought he was a big star. Tang Shi wants to go and finds that the exit is blocked by Su Qi. She laughed and realized that today''s disaster could not be avoided. Su Qi tugged at her and forced a glass of wine into her hand. "Hey, I''ll bring you here. At least I want a drink?" Thin night so light at her, two people look back at each other like strangers, and then each take back their eyes. Tang Shi''s heart trembles. When she touches the cold eyes of thin night, she feels that her whole blood is frozen. The bottom of my heart laughs, thin night, in the end is my own amorous, unexpectedly expect you to help me! She said, "what if I don''t drink it?" Su Qi sneered, "this is the second time you''ve been shameless?" The first time refers to the last time he asked her to go to the bar, but she refused on the spot. Tang Shi laughs colder than Su Qi, "doesn''t Mr. Su already understand?" But before she could say the next word, there was a woman standing up beside her. She didn''t know when she came to her and slapped her face! This slap made the brain of Tang poetry hum! "Jiang Huiyu!" Bo Ye yelled out the name of the man. It was her The woman who had been pestering Tang Shi and Tang Yi at the door of Bo Ye''s house before. "You dare to refute Su family''s face. Tang Shi, you take yourself seriously. Do you think no one dares to move you?" As soon as Tang Shi raised her head, the second slap came. Her whole body fell to the ground. Jiang Huiyu grabbed the wine on the table and poured it all over her. "Tang Shi, you come out to sell it. What''s the matter with you! Do you think men have no brains? Do you think people don''t know you''re coquettish? Ha ha, the Su family told us when they went back, naked on a rainy night. It''s really powerful. This kind of seduction is worthy of being in prison Tang Shi did not speak, looked up the next second, eyes like a murder knife!! Jiang Huiyu was forced to step back by her eyes. She bit her teeth and said, "are you not reconciled? I''ve torn my true face. I''m not reconciled, am I "Not reconciled?" Tang Shi laughs, "Jiang Huiyu, do you deserve me? Who is the dog that can''t live without a man? I think you know better than me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 Everyone thought it was a great shame, but the woman stood up, even though she was still staggering. She was so thin that they were distressed. When the mind crossed the minds of all the people, they were stunned. Heartache? Heartache This woman in front of you? Tang Shi''s mouth is still smiling. When people don''t come back, she slaps Jiang Huiyu in the face. The beauty of the woman''s facial features is amazing! Jiang Huiyu had never been beaten in public. She came back to her senses, covered her face and cried, "how dare you hit me?" At that moment, two younger brothers came up and pressed Tang Shi to the ground again. Her knees softened and she knocked straight towards the box table. The moment of collision, the pain came. Tang Shi''s stomach twitched a few times, and she gave a muffled hum. "Jiang Huiyu." Thin night frowned, "enough." "Alas, Bo Shao, you are not the ex-wife who loves you, are you?" Su Qi cut in coolly on one side, "who is going to love us, Huiyu?" Thin night vision suddenly sharp up, "you know she is my ex-wife?" Everyone in the box was shocked! You can''t believe that you look at the woman who is pressed on the ground. Her facial features are really familiar. This woman is Bo Ye''s ex-wife! "Sister Huiyu, I think she should be punished. Otherwise, she really thought she was Miss Tang that year." An Ru in a side light voice, this woman every time speak seemingly unintentional, actually step by step are forcing her to die on the road! "Miss Tang?" Jiang Huiyu sneered, "we don''t have Tang family in Haicheng now. Tang Shi, who are you? Is that the lady in the Phoenix next door? " "Ha ha ha!" People around with laughter, Jiang Huiyu caught Tang Shi, she was pressed to move, Jiang Huiyu will drink to her mouth, "drink! Didn''t you just play hard to get with Su Shao! You drink "Jiang Huiyu!" Bo ye called her name again, "don''t be lawless!" "Bo Shao, you have a good heart. How about this? Tang poetry, you ask us to be Bo Shao, Bo Shao opens his mouth, and I''ll let you go, OK?" Jiang Huiyu''s words are like directly driving Tang poetry to death. At the moment when she looks up, the color of her face fades away! Bo ye came to Tang Shi, his body trembling slowly. He was a little worried that the woman in front of him would fall down. Looking at her, she seems to be suffering from some terrible pain Aware of the approach of Bo Ye, Tang Shi didn''t look up. Her hand was carried to the table by Jiang Huiyu''s people. People around her said, "it''s this hand that hit Miss Jiang!" Incomplete right hand exposed in the eyes of the next moment, around the sound of pumping. Tang poetry wants to laugh. What is the pain? This pain can''t compare with her inner suffering! "You''re in pain Bo Ye noticed that Tang Shi''s right hand was trembling. She also noticed that her other hand was covering her abdomen. She subconsciously lowered her voice and asked. "Will you let me go if I say it hurts?" Tang poetry, like a broken jar, looks fearlessly at the thin night. Man, silent. Tang Shi laughed, full of tears, "then I don''t hurt." Pain with pain on the death, the heart died will never hurt! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 "You can still laugh!" When Jiang Huiyu saw the indifferent appearance of Tang poetry, she felt a little empty. What is this woman''s heart made of? Won''t she feel ashamed! I''ve been humiliated in front of you! But why, the more irritated she was, the more insulted she felt was herself? Jiang Huiyu clenched her fists and looked at Tang Shi''s hand on the table. Her little finger was broken half by itself. The damaged appearance made everyone ask questions from the bottom of their hearts. This woman How far can we endure it? It is obvious that they are making fun of her, but it seems that they are also being ridiculed Jiang Huiyu gritted her teeth, stepped forward and stepped on the back of Tang Shi''s hand! "Well --!" "Jiang Huiyu!" Thin night Tong Ren mercilessly shrinks, "let go of foot!" "Stop it At the same time with Bo Ye''s shouting, there is a female voice outside the door. Jiang Qi is shocked when she comes in. She just goes to see Mr. Ye back home. Why is there such a situation when she comes back here? Looking at the Tang poetry that was pressed on the ground, Jiang Qi felt a pain in her heart and pushed Jiang Huiyu hard. Then she slapped Jiang Huiyu in the face for the second time. She covered her face and stepped back a few steps. It''s unbelievable to see Jiang Qi coming back. "You hit me?" "Beat you, beat you, and pick the day?" In full view of the public, Jiang Qi holds up the Tang poetry on the ground. The woman''s body is crumbling and her face is pale, but she smiles, "Why are you here?" "I just sent the leaves down. How about you?" Jiang Qi took a napkin to wipe off the wine on her face, and then looked at the crowd, "why, did her Tang poetry kill and set fire? Did a large group of people bully her? Your conscience won''t hurt Su Qi was stabbed by Jiang Qi, and the conditioned response was, "is such a woman worthy of our pity?" "What you say is like how rare your pity is in Tang poetry!" Jiang Qi''s eyes turned red. Instead of taking charge of Su Qi, he turned to look at Jiang Huiyu. "Jiang Huiyu, the slap just now is light! I don''t know if I''m being used as a gunner. An Ru is Bo Ye''s heart! You sleep with the same kind of man, but also help others vent their anger, it''s really a sister''s family Jiang Huiyu''s face turns pale. She can''t believe that she turns to see an Ru. An Ru tells her that she is only Bo Ye''s sister, so she doesn''t deal with her The pathetic expression on an Ru''s face can''t go on. She can''t help but scold Jiang Qi in her heart. Jiang Qi doesn''t care about fear. She has the support of Ye Zong behind her. Even Bo Ye doesn''t dare to move her at will. So the woman helped her friend up. Unexpectedly, Tang Shi pushed her away, and she stood firm by herself. Step by step, her slender body was like a silhouette. She was obviously tottering, but every time she was about to fall, she stood firm. She forced to look at thin night, slowly staring at him, thin night to her eyes, he saw the eyes of the whole world are gradually destroyed in the heroic. So the woman stood straight in everyone''s sight, so that everyone could not help but hold their breath. Holding her breath, I wanted to wait for her to fight back. But she just laughed, and then she took all their insults as a joke, a joke that was too light to be true. When she turned around, she didn''t say a word, but at that moment, they were aware of heartache When Tang poetry disappeared at the end of the field of vision, they were still stung by her sneer, but they didn''t recover for a long time. With a smile, all the men in the private room have become the prisoners of Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 Tang poetry walks alone in the narrow corridor, first walking, then galloping, and then running, until it rushes out of the terrible metal building shouting all kinds of electronic music, until its figure is engulfed by the night again. She seems to be trying her best to run at the end of the dark. All the satire rises at this moment. She laughs, flustered and rampant. Behind her, a man follows her and grabs her. There is no turning back in Tang poetry. But the man''s voice stuck to her back, sharp as a steel needle, and the sting was all over her body at this time. She turned back, no longer bear, a slap in the face of thin night. It''s really Funny man. Hit also hit, scold also scold, Tang Shi light smile a, then pull out his cold hand, gently poke poke thin night''s chest. This action, however, is like a giant hammer digging in his chest, until the blood flows, and the heart counts the seconds. Woman word by word, interrupted Bo Ye to say all the retention and explanation, she seems to understand the man with what to do, but what''s the use? This tenderness can''t offset the days when she lived for him again and again! Tang poetry seems to use language as a weapon to dismember all the defenses of Bo Ye. She said. "The old feuds between you and me have not been settled yet. You don''t need to mention my old feelings for you any more." Since then, thin night, I love you a, when a joke, heard it. At that moment, ten thousand arrows pierce the heart, not to thin night heart pain. At the next moment, Tang Shi reaches for a car and gets into the taxi. She is clearly covered with liquor, and she is so embarrassed in front of the public. But when she stands up again, she still raises her chin, as proud and precious as five years ago. All the people, all the people, are in her eyes, just turning into a light sneer. The car left quickly, as if someone was rushing. Watching Tang Shi leave him, Bo Ye subconsciously stretched out the palm of her hand. He once held her wrist, but now the palm is full of air. Nothing. It''s not like this Once Tang poetry would not show that kind of eyes to him, the indifferent and sarcastic eyes when they left, just like there was nothing left between them. Aware of this idea, thin night suddenly laughed, between them, what ever? Tang Shi loved him so deeply that he could carry everything for him once. How many times did such a strong love, such a love that lasts till death, suffer from injury and destruction before it turned into such a cold resistance with pain and hatred today? It seems that the feeling of losing something is particularly intense. At this moment, with a rapid attitude towards the thin night, the man was forced to turn pale by this feeling, and subconsciously looked up at the already empty road. The night wind blowing, with whose sigh, towards this never night city more dark corner. As Tang Shi was sitting in a taxi, she kept passing the street lights on the side of the road. The lights flashed over her face. It was hard to see them clearly. At this moment, the woman clenched her fingers. Although she was trembling, her eyes were surprisingly bright, just like a dying person''s last glance at the world. Her eyes were like a flame burning her whole world. Thin night, you just rely on me to still love you, henceforth, love not under then hate, hate not to die! In this world, who wants to come to a good end! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 Bo Ye saw Tang poetry again a week later at a social dinner. She is holding a man in her arms, dressed in a red skirt, with black hair and lazy red lips. She is sexy, and her robes come into everyone''s view. She is surrounded by Mr. Chris, the world-famous blue blood brand design director. He is 30 years old, with delicate face and perverse personality. All the women in the audience are calculating how Tang poetry colluded with him. Chris smiles at Tang Shi. "They''re all looking at you." "They?" Tang poetry turned a deaf ear, "who is Mr. Chris referring to?" "That''s smart." Chris lowered his voice and said, "your ex husband is looking at you." When Tang poetry looks up, it happens to see the thin night in the crowd. Through the crowd, their eyes collide in the air, and then they move away. Tang Shi thinks that she is really more and more like Bo Ye. She once saw that he wanted to run away, but now she can not recognize each other. Thin night, thank you again and again and again hurt me, complete my heart of stone. That night, the appearance of Tang poetry was unexpected to everyone. The slender body seemed very familiar to everyone, as if they had seen such a similar face a few years ago, with a noble temperament. Who is, young frivolous, also once export into an amazing, red skirt lightly, look back at a look can deceive the world. Five years later, she came from the sea of fire, wearing this red dress again, amazing everyone''s sight! Chris praised with satisfaction, "Tang Shi, you should have come to me long ago." "I dare not disturb you rashly all the time. I''m afraid that the male god will have a bad impression on me." Tang poetry blinked, "good things wear away, don''t you have them now?" "You''re a good talker." Chris narrowed his eyes and watched the thin night shuttle through the crowd. The man''s body is dignified and the air is cold. A delicate face is really outstanding. Just looking at it from a distance, you can feel his momentum that can''t be underestimated. "It''s a man." Kesri made an evaluation. He didn''t know much about the same kind, so Bo Ye can get his four words, which is enough to show his excellent ability. Tang Shi joked, "unfortunately, he doesn''t like men." As if kessley knew what she was thinking, he joked, "it''s good for you to sleep with such a man." "Yes? I think it''s quite a loss. " Tang Shi stepped forward with high-heeled shoes, every step seemed to step on the hearts of the men around her. They were involuntarily attracted by her. Looking at the woman, her chin was raised, her eyes were wavering, the most soft but merciless. She held Chris all the way and said hello gracefully to the media lens, which was as calm as if she had experienced countless attention from the magnesium lamp. Yes, she has. Five years ago, she was put into a police car by the police, and Bo ye called countless reporters to surround her. At that moment, she was scared, innocent and helpless. When the sound of pressing the shutter rings in my ears, it''s like an old dream that comes through the overlapping memories. Those scenes come back to the mind of Tang poetry again, involving the old wounds. Yesterday reappeared in general. At this moment, five years later, she came back to the public''s field of vision brilliantly. With a proper smile under the camera, she could not see that she had been in a panic five years ago. She has understood, at that time she understood, even kneeling, in the spotlight, also want to smile! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 At this social party, she easily became the focus of people''s eyes. Chris took her past the central exhibition stand, where they signed their names with a pen. Then, standing in front of the media camera, a reporter with a microphone asked, "Mr. Chris, can you introduce this lady around you?" Chris replied gracefully and gracefully. He said with a smile, "of course, I''d like to introduce her to you tonight. Her name is dawn, which means dawn. You can call her Miss Thorne, too "Hello, Miss Tong en, are you the mysterious and unpredictable dawn on the Internet?" The reporter handed the microphone to Tang Shi. Tang poetry hook lips, perfect smile, "yes, dawn on the Internet is me." Everyone was shocked! A year ago, a designer named dawn was born. She has extraordinary creativity and excellent design. She has her own unique ideas on many space concepts, including the joint style with some private brands. Some people try to ask dawn out in private, but dawn almost refuses. So more people think that she is mysterious. She has a studio under her name, which regularly introduces some of their hand-made bag styles, each of which is limited, so every pre-sale will be sold out. It can be said that the name of dawn is a shining but unknown planet in the design world, but now I didn''t expect that this dawn was standing in front of them, and it was so beautiful! Tang Shi''s smile was decent and kind. The reporter knew that she was dawn from the beginning. After a little nervous, she was relaxed by her soft smile. So the reporter asked again, "what''s the meaning of your first name?" Meaning? In Tang poetry''s eyes, countless emotions seem to have passed by. In a moment, her eyes collide with the thin night under the stage. In a trance, she seems to go back to the past. After gathering up her emotions, Tang Shi began to say with a few low smiles, "as Mr. Chris said before, dawn means dawn. I once spent a period of dark days, which had a great impact on my life. It can be said that it once made me fall into darkness, so I want the dawn, I look forward to the dawn, if I can, I am willing to do my own dawn. I believe that the darkness will usher in the dawn, so I come back now, stand here again, and tell myself, it''s daybreak! " This line is very sincere and touching. If there were any doubt that Tang Shi could reach Mr. Chris just now, then at this moment, everyone has surrendered to her. When a woman talks, the light of her eyes can''t be ignored. Yes, who is she? She once stood in such a public attention situation and was full of high spirits. Later, the light fell down, and five years in prison tortured her to death. Now she''s back, and she''s back in the public view. Who is she? Her name is Tang Shi. There has always been only one Tang poem in Haicheng. From the beginning, to now, even if she once fell into despair, but she will usher in the dawn, no one wants to crush her back! Brother, if you have spirit, can you see me at this moment? I Stepping back to the upper class circle again, I''m carrying your faith and fighting alone! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 After Tang Shi introduced himself, he walked off the stage and disappeared with Chris in the crowd before everyone could recover. At this time, everyone suddenly recovered and murmured the name of dawn as if they were shocked. That night, dawn became a beautiful dream in all of them. She was noble and proud in her eyes. Even though the light fell, it had fallen apart, but she tried to stand up again and again. As long as she does not die, as long as the belief does not die, this life, but a comeback! Tang poetry shuttles among the crowd. Jiang Qi, who is in the same place, walks down from the stage with Ye Jingtang in his arm. When he sees her, his friend smiles at her, "you are dazzling today." Tang Shi was a little shy. "You''re beautiful, too." Ye Jingtang, beside Jiang Qi, always has an enigmatic tone. His light golden pupils are like high-grade amber. When he sees Tang poetry, he reaches out his hand and says, "Hello, Miss Tang." Talented women are naturally admired by men. Tang Shi was also grateful for ye Jingtang''s help several times before. He immediately shook hands with him and said hello. Then he picked up two glasses of wine from the tray in the hands of the waiter passing by. The edge of the glass collided, and the liquid of champagne was shaking, "thank you for your last reception." "It''s not admission." Ye Jingtang embraces Jiang Qi''s waist. The man is calm and generous. Standing with Jiang Qi, he looks like a couple at first sight. Jiang Qi blinked his eyes and said, "next time, if ye doesn''t want me, I have no place to go. Shishi, you should take me in." Tang Shi laughs, "bah, bah, how can you be fired?" "Is, I love you so much, how willing to fire you?" With the usual sneer on the man''s face, Jiang Qi gritted his teeth and turned to Tang Shi with a gentle smile. "Let''s go and say hello to the partner there first. If we leave late at night, we''ll have supper together." "Good." Tang poetry nodded slightly. Jiang Qi whispered, "behind you, a man has been staring at you for a long time." With that, she immediately took Ye Jingtang and left. Tang Shi wondered who it was, but when she looked back, she ran into Bo Ye''s eyes. His aura is too strong, so standing in the crowd is also conspicuous, high-grade perfect figure, delicate and handsome facial features, as well as a cold momentum, although many celebrities around him greet, he is alienated smile, eyes a pool of ice. Such a man, heartless and cold, you can talk about anything with him, but can not talk about love. For him, to love this kind of thing is a kind of recreation. One day when he doesn''t want to continue the game, he can leave anytime and anywhere without any memory. Through the crowd, Tang Shi and Bo Ye''s eyes met in this way, just like when she saw Bo Ye, who was also invited, at other people''s birthday party. Their eyes met suddenly after wandering for more than half a circle. At that moment, her heart read the second. People come and go on this occasion, vaguely like yesterday''s old dream, but the old friend is not yesterday. With the erosion of years, everything has changed. Tang Shi thinks that she moved her heart first and used her feelings, so she gave up the winner''s position to Bo Ye at that moment. The man''s clothes are dignified and his eyebrows are indifferent. He walks towards her step by step. At that moment, Tang poetry suddenly has a feeling of being at a loss. Until he stood still in front of her, the face of the demon was directly facing himself. He called to her, in a familiar word, "poetry." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 At that moment, the tide of memories came and swallowed her up. In the light of lightning and flint, countless thoughts of getting along with each other flashed through Tang poetry''s mind. Five years later, they had been married for five years. How did he do it? Tang Shi tidied up the flustered mood on her face, and Chris around her first opened his mouth to help her resolve her embarrassment, "does Bo Shao seem to have an old acquaintance with dawn?" In fact, Chris called her "dawn" more often in private. At that time, Tang Shi felt that she was alive as a reborn dawn, rather than the silly woman who loved him carefully. Chris''s question made Bo Ye''s eyes deep without any trace. It seemed that at that moment, some emotion passed through his eyes, but it was swallowed up in his eyes as deep as a black hole. His eyes are very black, shining magnificent luster, there is a beautiful to strange beauty. Thin night thin night, thin love as night. Tang Shi smiles and says to Chris, "no, we''re not familiar." At that moment, thin night''s pupil shrunk without any trace, and then said, "Tang poetry, do you think so about our relationship?" "What''s the relationship between us?" At that moment, Tang poetry sharply asked, this scene she had imagined countless times, but when the real encounter, the original heart will be painful, blood will still surge. In the face of thin night, she will never be as calm and self-sustaining as she imagined. Chris noticed that Tang Shi''s fingers holding his arm tightened, as if subconsciously looking for a piece of driftwood to hold him tightly, but the woman''s eyes were fixed on the man in front of him. Her eyes are like knives. She seems to want to separate the evil face of thin night with a knife, cut his high sounding and tear his elegant clothes. She wants to see if his heart is made of meat. Will it hurt when she recalls all the atrocities against her in the midnight dream?! "Bo Shao, I don''t know when we have more layers of relationship." The woman put up all the disguises and laughed sarcastically, "why don''t you tell me, what''s the story between us?" This appearance of Tang poetry was unexpected by Bo Ye. He didn''t think that she would have such a side, and he didn''t think that one day Tang poetry would prick up its whole body to face him. He thought that even if Tang poetry was cruel to anyone, it would not be like this to him. The man went up to grab her hand, but she ignored it. Tang Shi leaned slightly behind Chris and then said to him, "since Bo Shao has nothing to do, we''ll leave first." Her tone was so quick that she didn''t seem to want to have anything to do with Bo Ye. Chris noticed his partner''s slight trembling, looked at Bo Ye again, and finally chose to cooperate with Tang Shi, "I''m sorry, Bo Shao, it seems that my partner is not feeling well, I''ll take her back to the hotel first." Bo Ye''s eyebrows jump when he hears the words "back to the hotel". He looks at Tang poetry in disbelief. She Living with Chris? However, Tang Shi didn''t give him enough time to think about it. He followed Chris directly. They walked out of the crowd to the direction of the hotel lobby. Bo Ye stared at Tang Shi''s back for a long time. Then the man suddenly took back his eyes and took out his mobile phone from his pocket. "Hello, it''s me. Check Chris''s background as soon as possible. You''d better give me the information right away." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 Chris took Tang Shi to their room to have a rest. Each of the two single beds was clean. Tang Shi sat on one and kept breathing deeply. Chris looked at her like this, sighed, took the kettle to boil water for her, and as he put the water in, he asked, "honey, you have to tell me who he is, don''t you?" Tang Shi said with a helpless smile, "he is my ex husband." "Oh, my God!" Chris shook his hand with the kettle. "Then I don''t want to sleep with him." Tang Shi raised his voice, "do you want to sleep with my ex husband?" Chris felt his chin thoughtfully. "But he didn''t seem to be suffering. When we got to bed, we might have to fight." Tang Shi raised his hand to beg for mercy, "well, Lord Chris, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t hide it from you. I''ll make it clear to you in advance next time." "Hum." Chris didn''t have the noble and cool demeanor in front of others. He helped Tang Shi burn hot water and sat down with her. He said, "Hani, you have to find a way. You can''t hide from him as soon as you see him. I heard today''s organizers say that his background is extraordinary. How did you get together with him in those years?" "That''s how we get together." Asked by Chris, the past years poured into his mind. Tang Shi laughed at himself, threw his head away, and then said, "it''s nothing to say. It''s all over, dear Mr. curious." "Well, my sweetheart is starting to keep something from me." Chris sighed, pretending to be hurt. "It seems we can''t continue to be friends." Tang Shi looked up at the well-known design director. The man looked up at her and said, "we have to be rivals." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi chuckled, "go ahead, you''ve bent Bo Ye, and I''m in trouble." "It''s boring." Chris rolled his eyes and looked at the people downstairs through the French windows. People were drinking and greeting each other. The social life of the upper class was so ambiguous. They were looking for their own prey and climbing their own relationship. Everyone had the same purpose, that is, stepping up. "Your ex husband is excellent." Chris looks at the thin night in the crowd. The man is slim and handsome, and his face is cold and handsome. Many celebrities collide with him to show their kindness. However, thin night is always plain, just like no matter what woman can''t attract his interest. "Oh, honey, he''s so stiff with women that I think he''s a fag, too." When the water boiled, Chris went to help Tang Shi pour the water, and then helped her take out the medicine carefully. After taking the water, Tang Shi sarcastically said, "he? How is that possible? He has no shortage of women Who is Bo Ye? He always lingers in the flowers. How can he defend himself for whom? In the crowd in the distance, Bo ye heard a voice message from the person he sent, "Bo Shao, we found the room number of Tang Shi''s and Chris''s Hotel, which is the most expensive suite in the hotel. On the top floor, the room number is 2101..." "I see." Thin night said indifferently, and then asked, "how long have they been in?" "According to our observation, we have been in for more than half an hour and haven''t come out yet." More than half an hour Tang Shi and Chris are in the same room. Haven''t they come out yet? Thin night''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, he did not realize that he cared so much about a woman. The man took a deep breath and said, "continue to observe me, and report any news to me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 When the last sunset in the sky is gradually engulfed by the night, the night is quietly unfolding over this never night city. The social party is in full swing, and the atmosphere is moving towards the hottest climax. Everyone is holding the male and female partners to dance and communicate with each other. Some people are holding the idea of cooperation to talk about business in the corner, and even want to seek a better home and walk around the venue ¡£ At this time, thin night is obviously the focus of all the women. Tang Shi and Chris are invited to have a drink downstairs by the organizer, so they get up again and come out of the hotel, but they just bump into the organizer. The organizer is smiling at them, "you''re here, just going up to call you." Tang Shi smile generous, "please bother Mr. Su." "No trouble. Let me introduce my son to you." Just as the organizer wanted to say something, a voice rang out from behind, "Dad, don''t introduce." Su Qi was staring at Tang Shi and the man beside her with a meaningful smile. "Miss Tang and I are old friends." "Oh, really?" Mr. Su didn''t recognize the meaning of his words. Instead, he patted Tang Shi on the shoulder. "That will save me a lot of trouble. Miss Tang, I wanted to talk to you about the next cooperation with Su''s group..." Tang Shi didn''t expect that she would meet Su Qi here. Before her face was ready, the other side said, "Dad, please hurry down to entertain the guests. I can talk to them myself." "Don''t be ridiculous." Mr. Su looked at Su Qi, "then I''ll go down first." "Thank you, Mr. Su." Before leaving, Tang Shi smiles at the organizer, and then Mr. Su''s back disappears at the end of the line of sight. Su Qi begins to sneer at this meeting. When he smiles, his blue-green eyes are unreasonably beautiful, "Yo, will this hook up with Chris?" "It''s about you?" Tang poetry also returns with a sarcastic smile. Now that she is no longer alone, will she be bullied by him like last time? Su Qi laughs more wantonly, "turn over a face not to recognize a person, Miss Tang is really merciless, don''t know to treat thin night can also be like now so glib." He always knows how to hurt her the most. Such a man is like a beast. Tang Shi laughed bitterly, "he is my old lover. What are you?" As soon as Su Qi''s face changed, she was about to catch her, but Tang poetry avoided her. The woman was smiling, but her eyes were cold. She seemed to expect Su Qi to be angry. Her face was like a flower, but she was as cold as an ice pool. She smiles coldly with disdain in her eyes. As he passed Su Qi, Tang poetry lowered his voice and whispered a word in his ear. "Men, it''s boring. What I tried to hurt is what I tried to get. " The next second, Su Qi''s pupils contracted for a few minutes. He looked back and turned to see Tang poetry, but she had already turned back and didn''t even have a trace of nostalgia. Holding Chris, Tang Shi steps toward the elevator with high heels. The red dress on the back is burning like fire. At the end of Su Qi''s sight, the man sticks out his tongue and licks the thin lip slowly when she disappears. This face is cold and evil, but the action is frivolous and sexy to the extreme. The wolf''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise, spilling a few low syllables from his throat, he said, interesting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 Tang Shi and Chris returned to the center of the meeting again. People came towards them, bumped into the rim of the cup with them one after another, and said with a vague smile, "your girlfriend is very beautiful." Chris, of course, readily accepted these praises and hugged Tang poetry''s thin waist as if to show off. Especially when he passed by Bo Ye, he noticed that Bo Ye''s eyes were burning. So he rubbed her shoulders back and forth frequently and saw Bo Ye frowning. "Baby, it''s funny how he looks." Chris didn''t hold back and whispered in Tang Shi''s ear. Tang poetry also replied with a smile, "you are so bad." "You talk to me in that tone." Chris blinked. "We''re good friends, or what if I fall in love with a woman." "Then I am the Savior of all men." Tang poetry lips slightly open, sexy generous, "they have to thank me." "You are also the Savior of men now." Chris whispered, "do you notice the way they look at you, God? It''s like looking at a goddess. I think I might be hated by them. " Tang Shi looks like a girl with a pretty smile. In other people''s eyes, it''s shy and charming. In the distance, Jiang Qi waves to them. Tang Shi releases Chris and says, "I''ll give you time to soak some fresh meat." "I don''t think there''s much to soak in." Chris shrugged his shoulders. "All the men I like want to do you." As compensation, Tang Shi throws a kiss at him, which arouses a group of men''s interest. Then Chris, who is thrown a kiss, calmly turns around and holds a handsome boy, "Hello, may I have your name, sir?" The handsome young man was bewildered by Tang Shi''s kiss. He didn''t pay any attention to the famous designer director. He muttered to himself: "goddess..." On the other side, Tang Shi comes over. Jiang Qi changes her clothes and has already put on a suit skirt, which makes her competent and cool. She looks like the imperial sister in the workplace. When she meets her friend, Tang Shi boasts, "Wow, this chest." Jiang Qiting said, "do you envy me? Give it to you, sister Tang Shi poked her face, "no need. Go slowly in the evening. Stay and go out with me." "Oh?" Jiang Qi''s eyes brightened and said, "you want to open it at last? Let''s go. What are you going to do? My sister will take you to open the card seat to play with men Playing with men makes Tang Shi''s face a little embarrassed. "Take it easy, don''t play anything." "Yo ~ ~" Jiang Qi''s voice became more charming. He put his arms around the neck of Tang poetry and said, "don''t panic! Sister, I''ll take you to taste their new little fresh meat today! " "Don''t..." Tang Shi quickly refused, "forget it, let''s drink small wine normally. We don''t need to exaggerate." "Cut, it''s boring." The two agreed on a time before they broke up and went to the meeting to find their partners. However, Tang Shi didn''t find Chris. Instead, she put a thin night on the front. At that time, he was surrounded by a group of women, holding wine cups as if they wanted to touch him. However, Bo yedU walked forward as if he didn''t see them. When his eyes passed Tang poetry not far away, he stood still slightly. At that moment, it was like the collision of two asteroids in the next second, causing a riot of magnetic lines, leaving only Tang poetry in the pupil of the thin night. As the reality overlaps with the past, he goes through the snow and wind, breaks through the cocoon from the memory, walks towards Tang poetry again, and calls her out again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 "Tang poetry." When the man called her, it was crisp, like the wind passing and ending quickly. It was cold and chilly. Tang Shi was red eyed with a smile, "thin and little." She finally had the courage to face him. Bo Ye comes forward and Tang poetry retreats. They confront each other invisibly. She says, "Bo Shao, if you go forward again, you''ll get too close." Bo Ye stands not far away from her. The man laughs meaningfully, "no matter how close it is." "But I forgot." Tang poetry quietly resisted his approach. When a woman smiles, she looks like an innocent child. At first glance, it looks like time goes back to their first glimpse. But she said, "Bo Shao, what''s the matter with me?" So strange and alienated. Thin night pinches the finger of wine cup to tighten, as if what clench is the throat of Tang poetry. For a long time, the man just escaped a few syllables from his throat, "Tang poetry, you have changed." Yeah, I''ve changed. If I don''t change, I will die. Tang poetry laughs bitterly, just like dancing on the point of a knife. Even if the next second will usher in destruction, she will accept all the orders and say, "thank you." A few words, like a sharp blade gouging out his heart, gathered slowly between the eyebrows of the thin night, with a deep touch, he read slowly in a tone that he could not understand Tang poetry, "do you hate me?" Tang poetry is like hearing a big joke and chuckling. For a long time, she shook her head, she said, "Bo Ye, now come to talk with me about hate or not, this problem, you don''t deserve." Bo Ye''s body was shocked, and Tang Shi laughed wildly. She is undoubtedly dazzling and glorious. She was five years ago, and now she comes back five years later. She can still easily arouse men''s attention. Women''s every smile and frown is all kinds of amorous feelings. Unfortunately, the smile in her eyes is cold and cruel. She said, "thin night, there is a kind of hate, has come to the end of the mountain, and even hate is no matter." "You are as strong as arsenic to me." Tang Shi comes forward and skilfully passes by his side. The man reaches out his hand to hold her slender wrist, but she pulls it out at once. She walks in front of him to the embrace of another man who happened to pass by. "The poison has gone to the bone and is at a dead end. You ask me if I hate it? Of course I hate you. How much I love you before, and how much I hate you later. But now. " She put her arms around the neck of the man who came forward and looked back to see Bo Ye''s astonishment. Tang Shi laughed like a goblin, "Bo Ye, there is no turning back time. When a person is deprived of nothing, there is nothing in the world that can trap her." The devil named hate eats all her reason. When the remaining warmth is broken by thin night, the desperate people will have no fear. Because she has nothing to lose, so everything can be lost, she is not afraid of anything! Thin night''s pupil is a bit tight, a pair of dark eyes like night. At this moment, the pupil seems to have a wind rising from the ground. In his eyes, it is sweeping into a vast snowstorm, which almost engulfs the projection of Tang poetry in his eyes. Su Qi did not expect that he would be used to stab another man. Tang Shi loosened his arm around his neck and said in a low voice, "thank you so much for your cooperation." Then the woman quickly left and disappeared at the end of the two men''s sight. She walked out of the crowd and disappeared in the crowd, as if the previous face was just an illusion. But, but. But in thin night''s chest, the organ known as heart beat violently, and each beat involved a tingling sense of comfort flowing wantonly in his blood. Five years ago, the presumptuous and proud Miss Tang came back. With respect to him A bloody hatred of a thousand cuts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 The party ended at 10 p.m. when Tang Shi was sitting on the edge of the fountain, wearing high-heeled shoes, she was a little tired, so she took a rest alone. Under the light of the fountain, the woman''s delicate side face looked soft, but she didn''t have the strength to hiss in the face of the thin night. When Su Qi came out of the crowd, he just saw her quiet side face. The man sneered and went up. He put his hands in his pocket. His blue-green eyes were a bit enchanting under the night light. Like A grandmother of light. When Tang Shi saw him, he didn''t show any excessive expression. He just yelled, "good evening, Su Shao." "Good evening." Su Qi is gnashing his teeth to call out this sentence, this woman just bumped into his arms, just to deliberately show Bo Ye, he is so big, has not been a woman so skillfully used! Tang Shi obviously didn''t want to communicate with Su Qi, so she was silent until Su Qi came to her step by step. She looked up and ran into a pair of blue and green eyes. She said, "what''s the matter?" Su Qi laughs, "after using it, you lose it? Do you think I''m such a talkative person? " Tang Shi chuckled a few times, "take what you need, and you will not lose." You''re not losing a good one! Su Qi sneered even more, "I underestimated you. How did you pretend to be innocent before? Or that you are a hypocritical woman. " "That''s it." Tang Shi stood up and didn''t want to get along with Su Qi on the same occasion. Compared with Bo Ye''s ruthlessness, my hypocrisy can even be regarded as praise. " Su Qi smile, the man''s eyes a bit of deep danger, "thin night that kind of person, of course, you can''t play him." Tang Shi''s heart trembled, and he heard Su Qi continue to sneer, "but women like you can only be played by men." When Tang Shi looked back, she saw the cynical smile on the evil man''s face. She stepped back a few steps away from the fountain. Not far away, Chris just came back and held her in her arms. "Oh, how can my little baby be alone with Su Shao here?" The word solitude made Su Qi sneer, "don''t, I can''t afford Miss Tang''s love." Tang Shi didn''t speak. She had to deal with Bo Ye''s tiredness all the time, so she didn''t want to make a sound again. But Su Qi didn''t know why she was trying to stir up her anger all the time. Every sentence was deliberately attacking her and satirizing her, and she didn''t know why she did it. Su Qi saw that Tang poetry was silent, and he felt boring again. At the beginning, this woman was pulling out her sword and crossbow in the face of Bo Ye, which was quite interesting. How could she be so boring when she got to him! Chris saw Tang Shi''s tired face and sighed, "where are you going at night?" "I told Qi Qi to drink. How about you?" "Then I''ll go with you." Chris said softly and looked up at Su Qi. The man was generous and stood beside Tang Shi. At first glance, he was a talented woman. Su Qi didn''t know why he thought this scene was particularly eye-catching. But Chris''s calmness left him nowhere to start. For example, he said goodbye to him gracefully, with a complete set of manners, which made it impossible for people to find a loophole - "then I''ll take dawn back to rest first. If there is a place to play together in the evening, I''ll invite Mr. Su to come." Then he left Su Qi with Tang poetry in his arms, confident and powerful. Su Qi stared at the back of them for a long time, and then got rid of his irritability. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 From the hotel for a dress, Tang Shi lay on the side of the rest, by the way to make up again. It took her a long time to get up and change. She put on a casual sweater, two big legs under her hot pants and knee boots. As she put on lipstick again, she asked Chris, "do you really want to go with me in the evening?" Chris said, "yes, the man next to your little sister is also very handsome." After thinking about it, Tang Shi said, "Oh, you say ye Jingtang?" Chris nodded. "Yes, I heard he''s good, too?" "It''s very powerful." Tang Shi came to Chris and said with a smile, "even if Bo Ye wants to give him some face, but if you like Ye Jingtang, you will be sad again." Chris exclaimed, "what do you mean?" Tang poetry continued to smile mysteriously, "I think there is a story about our family and ye Jingtang." "It''s over." Chris disheartened and fell back on the quilt, "the man I like either likes you or your little sister. I''m miserable. I don''t want to be a fag." Tang Shi put on lipstick and put his arms around his neck. "Don''t be sad. Go out to drink at night and have a look." "Then you can''t rob a man with me." Chris raised his eyebrows. "Otherwise, you are too attractive to men. Thanks to me, I''m a fag. They don''t even know about it, do they? They look at me like they want to eat me. " Tang Shi chuckled, "he? What''s the relationship between him and me? After all, I was the abandoned son he didn''t want at that time. " Chris in the side of encouragement, "come on, we have to take out this kind of courage, let''s go, are you ready?" "Go, my Mr. Chris." Tang Shi put her hand around her best friend''s shoulder, then naturally pushed open the door of the hotel with a smile. At that time, her followers were following them secretly, and soon sent a message to Bo Ye, "Bo Shao, I saw them come out." "Go on." The voice of thin night is cold, "how long have they been together?" "According to my observation Miss Tang and Mr. Chris have at least rested for more than an hour... " One hour. Thin night fingers harvest a ball, eyes quietly across other emotions, and he coefficient pressure will be fundus. It seems that a man will never be affected by anyone. He gathers his thoughts and walks indifferently to the French window of his hotel room to gather the night under his eyes. On the other side, Tang Shi and Chris set out and rushed to the bar according to the address given by Jiang Qi. When they arrived, Jiang Qi was waiting at the door, with a cigarette in his big red lips, expertly spitting out cigarette rings, half squinting. He didn''t have the temperament of being in the meeting in the afternoon, and looked like a hooligan. Tang poetry in the past, Jiang Qi will spray smoke on her face, deliberately pinched the frivolous tone, "Yo little beauty, come here to drink alone?" Chris said behind her, "and me." "Lord Chris." Jiang Qi winked at him, "would you like to join us?" "Yes, I haven''t been back to such a place for a long time." Chris also laughed, "when I was young, I used to go to the bar all the time. Now I''m older. I haven''t had this kind of fresh and exciting feeling for a long time. Come on, do you have any friends in there? " Jiang Qi put his arm around Tang Shi''s shoulder and looked back at Chris. "That''s necessary. I''m sure I can serve Tang Shi." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 Tang poetry finally understood what Jiang Qi meant by hospitality in place. As soon as she sat down on the card seat, a row of young handsome guys came by. Each of them was fresh meat, and each one was super eye-catching. So she sat down directly around the Tang poetry. Her posture was more exaggerated than that of Jiang Qi''s last time. She called her sister one by one. Tang Shi was given goose bumps all over, but Chris''s eyes were shining directly, playing with the group of male public relations. Under the agitation of electronic music, all the dark desires in people''s hearts were ready to move. Under the colorful lights, all people''s faces are illuminated in different ways, laughing and scolding, all like actors. Tang poetry thinks that this bar is like a human purgatory every time. All the people are wearing ox heads and horse faces. After you sing, I''m on the stage. Everyone magnifies all the senses. They drink and squander, wantonly kill the time of life, just for the sake of happiness. In this noisy and restless place, they fall into the abyss again and again. All the men around her are trying to persuade her to drink. Tang Shi can''t resist them, so she can only smile and shirk. What she really can''t shirk is to drink. When the alcohol rolls down her throat, her soul overflows from her lips and tongue. She only feels that her consciousness is paralyzed with the alcohol. She leans on the man around her with a smile and lets the light hit her face Dark, half heaven, half hell. Bo Ye, Su Qi and others are called to the bar by friends, but they unexpectedly meet Tang Shi here. At that time, she leans on other men''s arms, and her lips are dyed bright red with glasses of wine. In this scene, she is like a goblin. Bo Ye''s throat knot moves up and down unconsciously, and then her eyes sink. Tang Shi noticed that someone had hit her hot eyes on her, so she looked up and suddenly ran into the man''s eyes. She picked her eyebrows slightly and took back her eyes as if she didn''t see them. Then she easily handed the wine cup to the man''s lips and acted as if she had experienced countless flirtations. Thin night forward, Su Qi followed, two people one before and one after came to Tang poetry card seat, make her smile, "want to sit down and have a drink?" Bo Ye stares at Tang Shi and wants to see something strange on her face, but she doesn''t. Tang Shi is almost drunk. She is squinting and smiling at them and is not afraid of death. She whispers, "what can I do for you?" Thin night sneers, "Tang Shi, how did I underestimate your ability to seduce men?" This sentence provoked Tang Shi to smile again. She stood on the shoulders of the men around her with a smile. She looked really charming. "Bo Ye, who do I Seduce? Does it have anything to do with you?" With a stab in her heart, Bo Ye quickly steps forward and grabs Tang Shi''s wrist. Tang Shi''s smile converges and her eyes gradually gather on his face. She says, "please let go." "Tang poetry!" Bo Ye raised his voice. Why, why is he so upset when he sees this scene? Why does he feel that Tang poetry relies on others? It''s dazzling! Why? Bo Ye was so depressed that he couldn''t find a way out. His hands clenched Tang Shi''s wrist. The pain even made her sober. Tang Shi stood up and shook off his hand. "I said let me go!" In the whole process, Su Qi stood behind them, silent, only looking at Tang poetry, deep and dangerous. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 Bo Ye seems to be cruel and drags Tang poetry to the side of the card seat. Jiang Qi shouts and stands up. Bo Ye looks back with cold eyes. He clung to Tang poetry and did not let go. The rest of the people in the card stand up. Everyone thought it was a fight and wanted to stay away. Jiang Qi red eyes, pointing to thin night, "you put down the Tang poetry!" Thin night sneers, "what position do you take to teach me?" Jiang Qi was angry and laughed by his saying, "what''s your position to take her away! Bo Ye, at the beginning, but you didn''t want others, now you are in a hurry Bo Ye was so angry by Jiang Qi''s glib mouth that she laughed back. Tang Shi wanted to take out her hand. Unexpectedly, the man refused. He grabbed her hard and walked out. Everyone turned to look around. When he saw Bo Ye''s iconic face, he quickly turned his head back. Tang Shi couldn''t resist Bo Ye''s brute force. His whole face turned red, "everyone is watching! You let go "Since we all know that we are watching, it''s better to be restrained!" Thin night will drag her directly into the safety channel, and then the door forced to close, isolated everyone''s curious vision! The man''s hand had been pinched on her neck, and tightened in an ambiguous manner. Tang Shi laughed bitterly, "Bo Ye, you want to insult me again, right?" Thin night shivers all over, looking down at the woman in his arms. He instinctively didn''t want her drunk appearance to be seen by anyone, so he wanted to lock her up! When did this idea come into being and how much influence did it have on him? Thin night suddenly released his hand, Tang poetry squatted down to cover his throat, the woman was forced out of the physiological tears, red eyes to see thin night, only one word, "roll!" The tendon in Bo Ye''s mind is completely broken. When his dignity is ignored again and again, he grabs Tang Shi''s chest collar, presses her under himself, and kisses her fiercely. The next second the mouth was occupied, Tang Shi forced his face aside, and the woman''s slender voice sounded, like the last weak defense, "you release me! I''m disgusted Bo Ye is out of control and slaps her in the face with a backhand. That slap completely stunned Tang poetry. Her clothes were messy, her eyes were red, and half of her face was now stinging, and her eardrum began to hurt. She recovered, covered her face and trembled. Bo Ye was flustered and immediately pressed her shoulder, but he didn''t know how to convey the word "sorry" on the tip of his tongue. He was afraid. The look in his eyes at the moment when Tang poetry just looked up was like a knife cutting his heart! "You..." The woman waved away Bo Ye''s hand, but she almost fell forward. Bo Ye held her back behind her. Tang Shi struggled to get rid of him. When the pain on her face came to her heart, her heart was numb with cold! Her eyes at Bo Ye are so cold that the whole man''s heart panics. They seem to be fighting each other. She runs away, but he pursues them. Later, someone opens the door of the safe passage, and when the light pouring in from there, Tang Shi falls into Su Qi''s arms! The man looked at the woman who bumped into his arms, lifted up her swollen face and said with a meaningful smile, "I''ve been beaten. Do you know I''m here?" He is not her lover! Tang poetry hurried away again, as if in a hurry to escape, the figure of the woman disappeared in the surging crowd, Bo Ye just chased out from inside. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 "What about people?" The man asks anxiously to Su Qi''s blue-green eyes. "Back." Su Qi chuckled, "thin night, you are so glorious." Thin night face a white, the whole person as if suddenly by the person draw out strength, he stood in the same place, unexpectedly gave birth to a kind of suddenly feel at a loss. Su Qi held his hands in front of his chest and asked him, "if I''m not wrong, are you just angry about a woman you didn''t want?" Thin night can''t say to refute, he is shocked at his out of control, unexpectedly can make this kind of thing! The man''s silence makes Su Qi''s vision deep, "thin night, I don''t think you will be interested in such a woman." Bo Ye quickly denied, "moved? To her? What''s the match Three rhetorical questions in a row raised Su Qi''s eyebrows. "In that case, you don''t have to fight." He held his hands in front of his chest, but before his eyes, he passed the picture of Tang poetry bumping into his arms with tears in his eyes. The man collected his thoughts and said, "for this kind of woman, I have many ways to let her, no, get, no, listen and talk." When he said the last sentence, the man almost said it word by word, like he wanted to crush all the pride of Tang poetry. Bo Ye looked at Su Qi''s face, and his heart was filled with strange irritability again. ****** Tang Shi went back ahead of time because Boye was in no mood any more. She said goodbye to Jiang Qi and went to the underground parking lot alone. In fact, she didn''t drive. She just wanted to get some air here. Just now, she was so depressed that she almost drowned in Boye''s eyes. Her fingers are still shaking now. The original fear of thin night has already gone deep into the bone marrow and become an instinctive habit. She hugs herself. The empty parking lot is quiet, and the woman stands like this, leans against the wall and makes a meaningless roar. How many times will it take How many times does the pain have to be repeated before she can walk out of this shadow? Thin night, I want to practice how tough the heart of stone, in order to withstand you again and again and again hurt? Tang Shi''s tears rolled down uncontrollably. She gasped. Her whole heart twitched like a spasm, which caused severe pain. A woman licked and washed her wound like an injured trapped animal. She had to save herself. No one else was her savior. Su Qi said goodbye to Bo Ye by such a coincidence, but he saw the thin figure in the parking lot. At that time, Tang Shi was just getting ready to call for a car. As a result, she saw a man walking slowly but gracefully in the distance. As she approached, she saw that man''s dark green eyes were like a good emerald grandmother, shining with a frightening luster. Su Qi''s light golden hair was twisted up and tied into a small braid at will. The beautiful facial features of men''s demons were more exquisite against the white skin. He came closer, whistled, put his hands in his pockets, "what are you doing here? I thought you would go to someone and cry about your sorrow. " The irony in and out of his words made Tang Shi frown. She was just about to leave when she was stopped by the man. "Hello, Tang poetry." He seldom called her by name. Most of the time, men called her by the frivolous texture of a cat teasing a mouse. At this time, his tone was very serious. Tang poetry stopped subconsciously, and he heard the man continue, "when you pushed tranquility down five years ago, do you remember what happened at the same time?" Why all of a sudden? Tang Shi looked back and said coldly, "sorry, I don''t really want to mention this to you." Then she walked out of the parking garage, acting as quickly as a flood of beasts behind her. Su Qi coldly watched her walk away. Her mobile phone vibrated in her pocket. It seemed that someone had sent him a message. The man took it out and dropped his eyes. His slender eyelashes trembled slightly. It was obvious that the message was unexpected. At night, with the crescent moon hanging high, the city gasps into the final carnival. Tang Shi takes the elevator from the parking garage to the bar, and then comes out of the bar with crowds. The woman has a delicate face, which makes people around her chat up with her, but she ignores it, and her eyes are cold. She walks out of the bar, like an out of place stranger - she gives Chris a call Telephone, and he said he left ahead of time, take a taxi home. On the way home, Tang Shi frowned. It was obvious that the smell of tobacco and wine in the bar made her feel a little nauseous for a time. Now she got into the car and finally got better. She pushed down the window of the car and the woman had a cold white face in the moonlight. She seemed to be trying to restrain something. When she got home, Tang Shi paid the money cleanly, got off and strode home. The feeling of nausea was not as strong as before after blowing all the night wind, but it still brought her a faint sense of uneasiness. Make her sweat from head to toe. This feeling is not strange. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 Tang Shi went back to sleep, and the next day she got up and went to the drugstore. She bought some things, went home and tested them with a pregnancy test stick. One line is obvious, and the other is not. Tang Shi tried all the three pregnancy test sticks of different brands he bought, and the results were like this. She was a little flustered. She didn''t encounter this kind of situation. When she was pregnant with Tang Wei, she checked it out directly. She was a little anxious, so she had to call Jiang Qi to ask if she was free recently. Jiang Qi and said their own things, friends said they must go to the hospital to find out, to see if it is really pregnant. So Jiang Qi simply asked for a leave and took a taxi to Tang Shi''s home. Then the two women took a taxi to the hospital again. When registering in the hospital, Tang Shi meets the doctor he met last time when he had a fever. He looks at her up and down. Tang Shi and Jiang Qi are lining up at the door of gynecology department, but they don''t notice that someone is staring at them. When reporting the number, the doctor looks at Tang Shi''s figure, takes out his mobile phone from his pocket and dials a number. At that time, Bo Ye was lying on the bed. He didn''t go to work today. He was upset and tossed about. At this time, his mobile phone rang. He took a look and found that it was Jiang Xie''s younger brother, so he connected directly, "Jiang Ling, what can I do for you?" With a mobile phone in one hand and a pocket in the other, Jiang Ling was walking in the hospital corridor in a white coat. The tall figure attracted countless little nurses to look at him. "I saw Tang poetry." It''s strange that the name pops out of his mouth. Thin night squinted, "what do you mean?" "I saw her hang up with another woman." Jiang Ling lowered his voice, "so I''ll call you." Gynecology? Bo Ye''s mind seems to be suddenly swept by a picture. His whole body lies up directly from the bed, with a shock on his delicate face. The man''s voice is unconsciously aggravating, "you report the address to me, I''ll go now!" ****** at that time, Tang Shi, accompanied by Jiang Qi, sat in front of the doctor and listened to her talk about the results of the pregnancy test. The doctor pushed her glasses and said tactfully, "well, I suggest you do a urine test first, and then draw blood." While typing, she looked up, "what''s the date of your menstruation last month?" Tang Shi thought for a moment, reported a date, the doctor calculated, "from last month''s menstruation has been 40 days." Tang Shi nodded. The doctor took a look at Tang Shi and noticed that she was accompanied by a little girl. Then he asked, "where''s your boyfriend?" Man boy friend? Tang Shi''s face is a little pale, "no boyfriend..." "Don''t mess around without a boyfriend." The doctor frowned, "you see, if you have a problem now, it''s still your fault. Little girl, be sensible and don''t play around outside." Jiang Qi can only comfort Tang Shi and tell her not to take it seriously. Then the doctor swipes the card and gives them the chip card. "Go downstairs and pay for a urine test. The urine test is on the third floor." "Well, thank you, doctor." After Tang Shi went out, she heard the electronic screen calling for the next person to go in. Jiang Qi accompanied her to do a urine test carefully, and then drew blood. In their spare time waiting for the test results, they went shopping outside the hospital. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 Jiang Qi pretended to ask casually, "did Bo Ye do it?" Tang Shi''s face turned white. She was silent for a long time, but she still didn''t deny it "The bastard." Jiang Qi kicked the grass beside him, and then took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket. But after looking at Tang poetry, he put the cigarettes back, "you can''t smoke in front of pregnant women." Tang Shi chuckled, "you can even restrain yourself." "Why, do I look like a wolf with a heart?" Jiang Qiyang raised her beautiful eyebrows, "wait another 20 minutes, and the list will come out." Tang Shi looked at her and said, "you seem to have something to say?" "What are you going to do if you''re really pregnant?" Jiang Qi pretends to ask casually every time. I think he is also taking care of the mood of Tang poetry. However, when Tang poetry heard this question, it was still painful. She said with a pale smile, "what else can I do if I kill you?" Jiang Qi used to hang her neck, "I tell you the truth, you can have another one and use this child to threaten Bo Ye, isn''t it good?" "The most poisonous woman." Tang Shi intentionally smiles, "you are so cruel." "I''m not tough, I can''t stand firm." Jiang Qi winked at her, "at that time, the second grandson of the Bo family will be in your stomach. How do you want to make the Bo night every minute?" She said it in a normal tone, as if it was a beautiful day. Tang Shi was amused by her idea, "what''s wrong with the night? What''s going on? " "His family is ruined! break up families! Yin and yang are separated Jiang Qi didn''t seem to get rid of his hatred, and then he kicked the flowers and plants on the edge of the flower bed, "just worthy of what he did to you!" Only punishment can make mistakes be paid, not forgiven. Tang Shi shook his head and said in a soft voice, "knock it out. This child is born with too much hatred from his parents. It''s unfair to him." Jiang Qi touched Tang Shi''s face. "You are so kind. If I were you, I would not care about this child. Anyway, it was just a tool for me to revenge Bo Ye." Revenge Bo Ye? How shocking these four words are. Tang Shi smiles. Some people already hate it so much that they don''t even care if they don''t forgive. "I''d better get rid of it. Even if I don''t think about my children, I''ll think about myself and accumulate some happiness." Tang Shi looked at the distance indifferently, "I don''t want my children to bear so much more. I feel very sad when I think of Weiwei." "Don''t know how you were born." Jiang Qi walked in with Tang Shi and said, "I''m so mature at a young age. I think it''s a bit terrible." "Blame me." After all, it is this reality that makes her son so precocious. She is unable to protect him and give him a happy childhood, which makes Tang Wei so sensible. Two people go back to the hall again to get the test sheet. It happens that the blood test sheet also comes out. Tang Shi holds it in her hand. They go back to the door of the gynecological clinic again. The doctor takes a look at them and takes the sheet over. "Come and have a look at the list. The pregnancy reaction on it is indeed there." The doctor took a look at Tang Shi and said, "do you want a child?" Tang Shi Leng Leng, subconsciously said, "don''t do it." "Knock it out? Drug abortion or induced abortion? Have you had one before? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 Tang Shi didn''t have time to respond to the series of questions, so he could only follow the doctor''s words and answer, "I was born once before, it was a caesarean section..." "Once?" The doctor looked at Tang Shi strangely, "what about your former boyfriend?" Jiang Qi couldn''t bear it any more, so he just cut in beside him and said, "I''m dead." I suddenly sneezed when I drove to the hospital on the road. Here, since Jiang Qi said that her boyfriend had died, the doctor''s eyes on Tang Shi were directly different, and his voice slowed down Are you sure you don''t want it? " Tang Shi still bit her teeth and nodded, "well, a child is born to suffer." When she said this, the doctor suddenly felt that it was really not easy for her to take care of children as a woman, so he said a lot of things that she usually paid attention to maintenance, and finally made an appointment for her, "abortion, right? It''s more expensive, but it''s the least harmful. " "Then do this." Tang Shi nodded, "shall we just pay later?" "Yes, I''ll make a list for you first." The doctor''s attitude changed into a very considerate, "after you pay, you have to sign an agreement here." Jiang Qi rolled his eyes at the doctor. They went down to pay and came up again. They were signing an appointment for the operation next week. Bo ye came. He didn''t know why he was in such a hurry. He even strode directly from the elevator. The passing nurse was still standing in the same place. "Damn, I just saw a handsome man?" Looking back, it''s gone. Tang Shi and Jiang Qi sign an appointment for abortion surgery. Bo Ye just arrives at the door. As soon as they go out, they bump into Bo Ye. Jiang Qi murmured in a low voice, "Oh, my dead boyfriend has come to me." Tang poetry''s face is not very good-looking, thin night can''t appear here for no reason, someone must have said something to him. Sure enough, thin night path strides towards Tang poetry. The man''s face is cold and stern, and his powerful aura makes people around him make way for him. The next second, he says to her, "are you pregnant?" Tang Shi''s face turned white and stepped back a few steps, "is it related to you?" The man snatched the medical record book and information in her hand. "Tang Shi, you are really capable. Do you want to perform an operation on my back?" So many people were present that Tang Shi couldn''t hang on her face. She lowered her voice, "what do you want? Everybody''s watching. Do you want to make trouble? " "What am I doing?" Thin night squints sneer, facial features suddenly is more attractive, "believe it or not, as long as I call, the whole Haicheng no hospital dare to give you abortion operation!" Tang Shi''s heart was cold, and she clenched her fist, "what''s the relationship between me and you? Bo Ye, don''t be sentimental "Is it true that the child will know when he is born?" Bo Ye gave her a hard smile. "Tang Shi, you are really cruel. This is a life in the end. Do you want to kill it quietly? Or do you think women like you have had a lot of abortions and don''t care anymore Humiliation, whose humiliation has not been engraved on her by the night. Tang poetry is red in eyes. Jiang Qi can''t see it any more. He grabs Tang poetry and is about to be stopped by Bo Ye. "From today on, Tang poetry, you go back to Bo''s house until the baby is born! Don''t try to give me the idea of abortion! " "You''re crazy, aren''t you?" Jiang Qi pushed a thin night hard, "how, do you still want to imprison her life freedom?" Bo Ye didn''t know when many people came after him. He pressed Jiang Qi and Tang Shi with his big hand. Tang Shi called out, "don''t hurt Qi Qi!" "Since you don''t want to, you should be smart and know what you''re going to do." There was no other expression on thin night''s cold face. When the man gave a cold glance, someone came forward and pressed Tang Shi''s shoulder to surround her. The leader said, "Miss Tang, please." Jiang Qi was pushed aside by those people. Seeing that Tang poetry was forcibly taken away by them, she yelled at Bo Ye''s back, "Bo Ye, if you treat Tang poetry like this, sooner or later she will be forced to die by you!" Thin night back a stiff, no turning back. Jiang Qi did not give up and continued to shout, "Bo Ye, you will regret it! You''ll regret it. God has eyes, cause and effect reincarnation, you will have retribution sooner or later www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 Tang poetry is almost all the way back to Bo''s home, Bo Ye is probably worried that Tang Wei will see this situation, so when he arrives at Bo''s door, he shouts to let go, and then lowers his voice, "you''d better weigh it in your own heart." He''s threatening her. Tang Shi''s face turned pale. As soon as the door opened, Tang Wei saw Tang Shi outside, and everyone was shocked. Then the little boy burst into tears and rushed to her arms, "Mommy! How did you come to see me! " Tang Shi''s heart is aching to death, holding Tang Wei''s fingers are trembling, "Mommy, there are a lot of things these days..." How many things? Busy with men, right? Bo Ye sneered, and then walked in. He looked at the scene of mother and son embracing each other coldly, as if he were an outsider. "I''ll ask someone to clean up the room for you, and you''ll stay at Bo''s house from today on." His words are better said. Taking care of Tang Wei''s presence, to put it bluntly, Tang poetry has no freedom of life ever since! He really wants to imprison her! Tang poetry embraces Tang Wei and does not let him see anything different. The little boy asked his mother, "Mom, you''re shaking." "It''s OK, mom is so happy to see you..." Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s face, "are you good these days?" "I''m good. I''m the monitor of the class!" Tang Wei couldn''t wait to share his recent experience with his mother, so he took Tang Shi upstairs and said, "Mom, are you going to stay here with me?" Children''s eyes are so simple that Tang poetry feels heartbroken. Mother and son stay very late to come out, Tang Shi coax Tang Wei to sleep, open the door, only to find Bo Ye standing outside the room. His cold eyes, deep features, this face, midnight dream once let her into death. It''s a pity that she has never been his opponent. What kind of cruel heart is under Bo Ye''s beautiful eyes? "Your room is across the aisle." Thin night cold voice way, "Tang only sleep?" Tang poetry just answered and went out. Bo Ye''s voice rang out again, "don''t try to escape. Tang Shi, you have to have a child if you don''t have one!" Tang Shi covered her stomach. At that moment, she had the idea of "thin night, the child is in my stomach. Do you think this can control me?" Thin night fundus unexpectedly some rare out of control, "Tang poetry, how much do you want to have this child?" "If I touch anything about you, I feel sick!" Tang Shi could not bear to roar, thin night searched all her communication tools, all! He wanted to lock her up and put her in jail again! Bo Ye drags Tang Shi into the room, slams the door heavily and pinches Tang Shi''s chin. "My patience is limited. Don''t think you can be lawless if you are pregnant!" "Is it?" Tang Shi laughed sarcastically, "in this case, why don''t you let me beat the tire? Thin night, do you love? You are not in love with me A woman''s ironic laughter is like a needle stuck on thin night''s eardrum. He pinches Tang Shi''s skin. The pain makes her groan, and thin night sneers even more, "Tang Shi, you are so shameless that you have come to a state!" Tang Shi was under him, trembling with pain. He threw his hand away and went out to lock the door. Tang Shi was so flustered that he fell out of bed and slapped the door, "thin night! Why are you doing this to me! You have no right to lock me up! " But the sound of locking the door in the thin night didn''t stop. Tang Shi yelled, "you are not afraid of this, but do you know! You let me out! What qualifications do you have --! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 But Tang Shi''s cry can''t save the man''s pace of leaving. Bo Ye leaves like this. Tang Shi stares at the fence outside the window and feels like he''s been sent to prison again. The dark days came back to her mind when she was most unprepared. The humiliation in prison made her fall into great fear again. Tang Shi curled up on the ground, and she didn''t even have the strength to run to the bed. She just lay on the ground and held herself. Her face was pale and her sweat slipped down. She murmured like hysteria, "open the door Open the door Let me out... " "Not me The prisoner is not me Let me out... " Tang Shi''s tears lingered uncontrollably. With great fear in her eyes, she seemed to be suffering from something. She cried helplessly, asking for help from the air over and over again, "help Leave me alone I didn''t kill Not me Help... " Her world is once again in a nightmare, a habit has gone deep into the bone marrow, even if you have forgotten, the body remembers it for you, so conditioning, so instinctive reaction. She hugged herself and pressed her fingers until the knuckles were bluish white. But Tang Shi didn''t know that this room was soundproof. No matter how much she screamed for help, no one would come to rescue her. At the end of the darkness, no one was waiting for her. "Help..." When Tang Shi had no choice but to retreat, she grabbed her chest and took a deep breath. She was about to suffocate. Depression was about to destroy her life. She seemed to have an illusion. She saw her brother smiling at her. Tang Shi''s eyes were empty, "brother I really didn''t kill anyone... " Bo Ye opened the door of the room the next night. He thought that Tang poetry would be restrained when it was closed, but he didn''t expect that the picture of opening the door was so shocking. Tang Shi is lying on the floor, holding a broken piece of bedside lamp in her left hand. Because she pinches it too hard, the piece has been embedded in the flesh of her palm, while there is a new scar on her right wrist! Blood, I don''t know when it''s all over the place At that moment, Bo Ye''s soul seemed to be severely hammered. His heart and chest vibrated violently, and the man''s fingertips trembled. Then he yelled, "Tang poetry!" He rushed forward and picked up Tang Shi from the ground. The blood was fresh, and it had not dried yet. So he dyed his whole body. The man held Tang Shi, red eyes, and rushed out of the room like crazy, shouting to the nanny at the door, "come on! Call 120 Tang just came out of the room when he heard something. But before he could see what happened, he saw his so-called father rushing out of the room with his mother in his arms. He wanted to follow up, but he was stopped by the nanny. "Is something wrong with my mother?" "Don''t worry, young master. Bo Shao has followed up." The nanny had to hold him back from seeing the scene. The little boy looked to the ground, and the bloodstains spread to the gate along the direction of thin night running out. At that moment, Tang Wei''s eyes were full of hatred Nanny was startled by Tang Wei. The moment he looked up, his eyes made nanny''s back cold. Clearly Mingming is just a five-year-old. Why Why do you have such terrible eyes?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 Tang Shi has been in a coma for two days. In the middle of the night, she rushed into the hospital with blood all over her body. After a phone call, Jiang Ling rushed from her home to the operating room. When she saw the situation inside, her eyebrows wrinkled. "Does your ex-wife have depression?" After the operation, Jiang Ling said to Bo Ye in a white coat. Thin night silent for a long time just spit out a, "yes." Jiangling silent smile, "so congratulations, if you want to force her to die, why bother to take her to the hospital! Wouldn''t it be better to let her die a few minutes later? " Thin night heart tingle, quickly asked, "why do I want to force her to death?" "She has depression." Jiang Ling tried to keep her voice calm, "I can swear that if you didn''t do something to force her or make her relapse, she would not cut her wrist! Don''t you know, the moment she started, she didn''t want to live! " Jiang Ling said that at last she was almost roaring hard. The man couldn''t understand why Bo ye would send her to prison five years ago if she loved Tang Shi. If she didn''t love her, she would reveal everywhere what she really wanted to do? Bo Ye was yelled pale by Jiang Ling. He stood there and said, "I didn''t I didn''t force her I just I want her to stay at Bo''s Five years ago, in the circle of the second generation of rich people, Tang poetry has always been the people they respect. Even if Tang poetry had an accident five years ago, some people were helping her. Jiang Ling is also in awe of Tang poetry. After so many experiences, she has been so strong that people can''t imagine her. But Is such a strong woman, but again and again by thin night forced to collapse! Jiang Ling asked him softly, "Bo Ye, how cruel is your heart?" Thin night pupil contraction a few minutes, Jiang Ling this sentence voice is not big, but like a heavy hammer in his heart. He showed a rare bit of panic, as if explaining something, "I didn''t I didn''t... " "Don''t force her any more, Bo Ye. If Tang Shi really killed someone five years ago, she would have paid a huge price." Jiang Ling stares into Bo Ye''s eyes to see a trace of guilt on his face, but he doesn''t, so he goes on, "if Tang poetry didn''t kill people five years ago. So thin night, you tell me, you owe her, this life is still clear? " Bo Ye was shocked. His blood flowed against the current and his back was cold. He looked at Jiang Ling and said, "you Talking for her? " "I''m talking about the facts." Jiang Ling put his hands in his pockets. Looking at Bo Ye, he sighed for him. Thin night may not understand his true feelings now, so Jiang Ling patted him on the shoulder, "thin night, there is a word to tell you, while people are still there, go and finish all the accounts that should be paid." What should be calculated, what should be returned What should he do with Tang poetry and what should he pay? Bo Ye fell into a huge suddenly, Jiang Ling has gone away, he is in the ward looking at Tang Shi, the woman''s face pale, lying on the bed, as if there is no breath of life in general. For two whole nights, thin night didn''t close his eyes. Now his mind is in a mess, and countless emotions need an outlet. Until Tang poetry wakes up. But when she woke up, her first sentence was, "don''t hit me! Don''t hit me! I didn''t kill, I didn''t! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 At that moment, looking at Tang poetry like a frightened bird, thin night heart like a knife. He didn''t know why he was like this. He just watched her suffer, and he would also suffer Tang Shi hugged himself, shrunk up and said in vain, "I didn''t I didn''t kill anyone... " Who pushed her to the whirlpool five years ago?! Bo ye went up to soothe her softly, "Tang poetry, it''s me." Tang Shi raised his head and looked at the thin night blankly, "it''s you." The eyes let thin night heart are cool, two people look at each other, Tang Shi from thin night''s eyes to see their own, so small a reflection. She said, "Bo Ye It''s a pity that you can leave me alone, but I can''t What a pity. She said, "Bo Ye, don''t harm me any more." Bo Ye''s body trembles. He wants to keep Tang poetry, but But no courage. He didn''t dare to touch the injured woman. Tang Shi covered his stomach and asked, "is the child still there?" Thin night red eyes, slowly closed his eyes, "early pregnancy is too weak, the child did not keep." Tang Shi laughs, low smile. She laughed so that tears came out and her whole body couldn''t stop twitching. She saw the pain on thin night''s face in the misty tears, as if she had been pleased. The more she laughed, the happier she was. "Bo Ye, I just don''t want this child. I don''t want anything to do with you! This child was born to suffer, but I laugh that he left early and well! " Bo Ye pressed Tang Shi''s shoulder hard, "how much do you dislike me?" "Disgust?" Tang Shi widened her eyes and looked at Bo Ye. Her eyes were red. "Bo Ye, don''t you want me to atone! Don''t you love Annie to death! Why, my child, do you feel the same way? " "You have a face to be quiet!" Thin night subconsciously quickly counterattack, "what qualifications do you have..." However, he was stunned in the middle of the speech. Now he was stuck in the throat of the hurtful words that he could blurt out in the past. Why Why? Tang Shi laughed sarcastically, "why, do you want to say I''m a murderer? Well, anyway, I have so many lives on my hands, and now I have a child on my back! " In Tang poetry, seven points hurt others and three points hurt oneself. Thin night vision all followed pain, finger suddenly tighten, "how can you be so cruel!" "Why don''t we all have a good time!" Tang Shi laughs wildly. She beats the laughter inch by inch in Bo Ye''s soul, "don''t you want to revenge me! Don''t you want to lock me up! Come on! Bo Ye, do whatever you can to hurt me "I tell you, I''ll remember all you''ve done to me. You''d better not regret it, otherwise, I''ll leave you alone and have someone else to do it for you! I''ll do it for you Don''t forgive, don''t forgive all your life, don''t make mistakes again, don''t make up, save all the pain he gives, and keep all the mistakes he makes in captivity. Don''t give him another chance, don''t let him atone for his loss and never take it back. In the years to come, if he realizes and regrets, he will be engulfed by his own crimes in the end! Now that her love and hate have come to a dead end, it''s better to break them to pieces! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 Thin night just feel the whole body blood like frozen, he looked at the woman in front of him, suddenly feel strange. When did he and Tang poetry have such a big horizontal gap?! Bo Ye stood up, and the Tang poetry in front of him gave him the illusion that he did not dare to face it. He almost escaped from Tang Shi''s ward like a fugitive. He stayed up for two days and didn''t fall asleep, but he lost the moment she woke up. When the door of the ward was closed, Tang Shi also closed her eyes. She fell back to bed heavily, and tears ran down her cheeks. Bo Ye stood outside the door, dozens of meters apart, but he felt that there was a whole world between them. It''s a whole world that makes him feel out of reach. ****** after two days in hospital, Tang Shi took the initiative to ask to be discharged. Bo Ye couldn''t persuade him, and Jiang Ling also came, "they say that one abortion is equivalent to one confinement. Do you want to fall ill?" Tang Shi pale face smile, "I this pair of body, fall the root of the disease how?" Anyway, it''s incomplete. It''s better to break the broken jar a little more. Jiang Ling frowned, "the hurt is from others, but the body is your own." Tang Shi didn''t speak, but insisted on leaving the hospital. They couldn''t force her to stay, so Bo Ye lent Tang Shi out. What he thought was that even if he left the hospital, it would be the same for him to ask someone to take care of him at home, but he didn''t expect that Tang Shi wanted to go back to his home. Thin night turns to see to her on the car, the woman facial expression is morbid, but the eye is cold pressing, "I said I want to go back by myself!" "Where can you go now?" Thin night can''t bear to low roar, "must spoil oneself to just be reconciled!" "Is it about you?" Tang Shi sat in the back row, "you want a son, I gave it to you. You said I was pregnant and forced me to stay in Bo''s house. I was also locked up by you! Now that I don''t have any children, what else do you want to blackmail me? " Bo Ye felt that his heart had been dug out. "Tang Shi, do you have to think that I''m threatening you for you?" He just wants her to take good care of herself in his home! Unexpectedly, after listening to Tang poetry, he burst out laughing. "Good for me? You''re not telling me a joke, are you? " Her fingers hanging on her side clenched desperately, as if fighting back against thin night, "you never only love your peace! I''m not the slut in your eyes! I thought you wouldn''t blink when I was dead. Now you tell me you''re good to me? How funny you are The woman''s counterattack let Bo Ye subconsciously step on the accelerator, he roared, "don''t be unkind, Tang Shi! Now I''m looking at you aborting for me... " But in the middle of what the man said, he was interrupted by Tang Shi, "put me out of the car! You stop now! " She is aware of the acceleration of Bo Ye. She is afraid that she will be locked up again when she comes back to Bo''s home. The feeling that there is no way to die is too terrible. She can no longer stand Bo Ye''s imprisonment! "Stop the car!" She screamed like a frightened bird, "you put me out of the car!" Bo Ye didn''t listen and continued to step on the accelerator to the end, "Tang Shi, I tell you, my Bo family is not a place where you can come and go as you like! Now that you have provoked me, be prepared to bear the cost! " But the answer is a slight light voice, followed by thin night pupil contraction for a few seconds, you can see Tang Shi directly open the door on the road! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 "Tang poetry!" At that moment, the heart read seconds, thin night uncontrolled release steering wheel, body back to grab her, "are you crazy! Don''t you want to die! " But the next second, the woman turned her head and took a look at the thin night, that look, with despair, and then she jumped out of the car without any scruple! The fast running car with strong inertia makes Tang Shi tumble on the road. Her knee is broken and a bloodstain is rubbed out. She spins around and bumps into the flower bed on the side of the road. Bo Ye slams on the brake hard. The car still slides out for several meters and stops on the side of the road, which is enough to show how fast the car is when she jumps out. Tang Shi fell on the side of the road and then stood up with a pole on the road. Her leg was scratched and bleeding. But the woman ran to the side of the road as if she didn''t feel the pain. Bo Ye was behind her. Tang Shi knew that she couldn''t catch up with Bo Ye and could only stop. Stop, she turns around and yells at him, "don''t come here!" That one eye, let thin night whole heart all cool. "Tang poetry..." The man''s voice trembled and called to her, "why do you have to do this?" "If you come here again, I''ll run into the road and kill you!" When the hoarse voice reached Bo Ye''s ears, he was shocked by this sentence. Looking up at Tang poetry, the woman had a desperate determination in her eyes! Bo Ye, try it Just try! She hated him and everything in Bo''s family, even more than fear of death! Thin night eyes are red, "Tang Shi, do you hate me so much?" The answer was that Tang Shi did not hesitate - "yes!" Yes! She hates him! I''d rather die than come back to him! At that moment, Bo ye had to admit that he lost. He lost to the horror in her eyes. Bo Ye shook her hand and said, "Tang Shi, you are still suffering from recurrent depression. Would you calm down first? Let''s go home and talk about it.... " Tang Shi laughed at him, "home? My family has been gone for a long time, Bo Shao. Are you disappointed? The Tang family was broken five years ago. " She is not the Tang poetry of that year! There is no turning back time! Bo Ye dials a number in the dark and sends a string of words to his subordinates. He doesn''t know if his subordinates can understand it. Then he yells to Tang poetry again, "go back to Bo''s home!" "Bo family?" Tang Shi shook his head, "that''s your home, not mine." "That''s..." Once our home. But it''s thin night that chokes. The expression of Tang poetry has stated that he doesn''t want to be entangled with him any more. He could not see her standing on the side of the road with injuries all over her. How proud she was and how precious she was. Why did she become what she is now? Who forced her to be like this? Bo Ye tries to delay. When his people come, there must be a way to take her back. If she doesn''t agree, she will take her back by force. He I didn''t want to let her out of his sight. "Thin night ruthlessly next heart," you don''t forget, your son is still in our home! " Your son! Tang poetry was so dazed by Bo Ye''s words that her eyes were lax for a long time before she slowly focused. Looking at Bo Ye, she said, "Bo Ye, how many ways do you want to force me? People''s hearts are all made of meat. When you threaten me, will you not feel guilty? " Bo Ye is frightened. The woman continued to say - "isn''t it true that when even Tang Wei dies, you will feel pain completely?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 Thin night''s face suddenly changed. Tang Shi covered her heart and laughed at her own absurdity. Thin night, I bear the pain, you can''t understand, also won''t go to experience. If you can understand my pain, you won''t force me like this! Tang Shi turned around and wanted to go on. At this time, Bo Ye aimed at his man with his spare light, driving his car over, so he yelled, "don''t move!" As soon as Tang Shi wanted to run, she heard a man''s voice coming to her ears with the wind, splitting her body like a knife! "Don''t let her run! Get her Tang Shi is surprised. She looks up at the black business car surrounded by people who don''t know when. She steps back, but there is no way to escape. When is it How do these people come from? Tang Shi was held down by Bo Ye''s men again. This time, they quickly squeezed her mouth and put a rag in it to prevent her from biting them or biting her tongue. Tang poetry is being held by people, hot tears fall down, her whole person is trembling, feeling that she wants to return to the darkness of the isolated world once again. She was carried into the car. This time, a man was in charge of her left and right. Bo Ye got out of the car, threw the key to the driver, and sat in the co driver''s seat of Tang Shi''s van. Tang poetry shed tears. In the dim eyes, he saw Bo Ye''s delicate face. It was as cold as Shura in hell. He sneered at her, "it''s good to be obedient early, and save so much unnecessary trouble." He was mocking her weakness. Tang Shi closed her eyes and was stuffed with cloth. She couldn''t make a sound to call for help, so the car drove her closer and closer to Bo''s home. Twenty minutes later, Tang Shi returned to Bo''s home. This time, Bo Ye didn''t shut her up in a small dark room. Instead, she took her to bed. When the rag in Tang poetry was taken away, she gasped, "what do you want?" There was even a cry in her voice. Thin night drooping eyes, eyes unconsciously fell on her leg wound, hit a finger ring, someone carrying things in. "Since you can''t resist, you should obey. That''s what smart people think. And now, with instinct and impulse, what can you win over me? " Yes, it''s harder than heart. She can''t beat Bo Ye. Some things as long as with blood and impulse can be completed, but some things, even with the idea of death, bet on life can not win the man in front of us. Tang Shi felt a chill on her leg, but she shivered subconsciously, but her thigh was held down. The man used tweezers to hold a piece of cotton covered with disinfectant alcohol to wipe her wound, to help her deal with the wound back and forth, and finally pasted her wound with bandage and adhesive tape. The tenderness he showed at this time was like a dose of cruel poison pouring into Tang Shi''s throat. Her eyes were red. "What kind of good man are you pretending to be now?" Thin night sneer, look up to her, "I''ve never been a good person, just look dazzling." Tang Shi was hurt by his eyes, "Bo Ye, what do I owe you?" Bo Ye didn''t speak. "I give you everything, I have nothing, what do you want me to do?" The thin night is still silent. Tang Shi, despairing and silent, laughs, "let me go, thin night. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll lose my life. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 When Bo ye heard the poem of Tang Dynasty, let me go. It was like being stimulated, and the whole person''s aura was suddenly suppressed. He pinched Tang Shi''s chin, word by word, exhausted his strength, "Tang Shi, before I say the end, you are not qualified to stop!" Not enough. How much does he want her to lose?! Tang Shi laughs silently and sneers at his cruelty, "Bo Ye, sooner or later, I will have nothing to do with you." At that time, the world really can no longer keep her. Bo Ye didn''t speak and went out directly. This time, he didn''t lock the door. Maybe he knew that Tang Shi didn''t dare to disobey him any more. After all, Tang Wei was still in Bo Ye''s hands. It was easy for him to crush her. But that night, something happened that they were not prepared for. Here comes an Ru. Bo Yeh was shocked. Who called an Tathagata and who spread Tang poetry at home? Because an Ru went to the door of Bo Ye''s house and went straight to the room where Tang Shi was. She pushed the door open, and Bo Ye didn''t even have time to stop it. When an Ru saw the Tang poetry in Bo Ye''s house, her whole face was pale. She murmured, "you didn''t lie to me He didn''t cheat me... " Who is he? There is a big group of doubts in Bo Ye''s heart. An Ru steps forward and slaps Tang Shi in the face. But the next second, when she was about to fall, her hand was caught by Tang Shi. The woman stared at her with sharp eyes and sneered at her, "do you want to hit me?" An Ru steps back a few steps, her eyes are red. It''s her who started beating people at first. Now it''s her who immediately reacts and pretends to be aggrieved. She points to Tang Shi and shivers all over, "Why are you at my brother''s house at night?" Bo Ye''s home usually can''t even get her in. Occasionally, when he is in a good mood, he will let her sit back in the living room. Few women can get into Bo Ye''s bedroom. But how can this Tang poem lie on the master bedroom of Bo Ye''s home in peace?! When Tang Shi looked at an Ru, who pretended to be in a panic in front of her eyes, she just thought it was ridiculous. She said, "ask him to go, ask me what I do?" She also wants to know why Bo Ye has to keep her at Bo''s house! An Ru was so angry that her face turned pale. After her death, thin night came forward, "an Ru, don''t fool around..." An Ru pours directly into thin night''s arms with tears, "brother night, why do you have women in your family?" Bo Ye has a headache and doesn''t know how to explain it to an Ru. However, an Ru just holds him all the time, and they are as close as lovers. Tang Shi looks funny. She is like an outsider, ready to watch an Ru and Bo Ye together. Eyes, no waves. Bo Ye was stimulated by Tang Shi''s indifferent eyes. She put an Ru aside and said, "she just lives here for the time being." I don''t even want to talk about it. Tang poetry sneers, can''t you see the ferocious night in an Ru''s eyes? Her heart trembled as she watched! So cruel a woman, is thin night a fool, don''t know her mind? It''s a pity that an Ru has a simple and innocent face. When she is wronged, she looks very pitiful. Tang shitut shakes her head. If an Ru''s sister an MI knows it, maybe the dead person will be angry with her ghost sister. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 Bo Ye was so excited by Tang Shi''s sarcastic eyes that she took the initiative to kiss an Ru in front of Tang Shi''s face. An Ru had never been kissed by Bo Ye. Now she seems to have received a big surprise, and the corners of her mouth can''t stop rising. Yu Guang keeps glancing at Tang Shi, probably to see her reaction. But Tang Shi''s eyes are as cold as looking at a passer-by. Bo Ye and an Ru''s behavior of coming and going will only make her feel nauseous. Besides, her dead heart has no waves. Bo Ye directly takes an Ru to another room in front of Tang Shi, but when an Ru sees everything in another children''s bedroom, she understands. It turns out that Bo Ye''s child was born in Tang poetry. She has been speculating, and now this speculation has finally been confirmed. An Ru''s fingers suddenly tightened, her eyes flashed a trace of killing, this child, she can''t stay! Looking at the figure of an Ru and Bo Ye disappearing in the depth of vision, the door of Tang Shi''s room was pushed open again, but the one who came in was a small figure - it was Tang Wei. Tang Wei rushed into Tang Shi''s arms, "Mom, Bo Shao is fierce to you again, isn''t he?" Tang Shi smiles and trims Tang Wei''s hair. "Mother is not sad." "Mother is because she has been attacked too many times by Bo Shao." Tang Wei is still young and doesn''t know how to describe the injury, so he can only use his limited vocabulary to describe Tang Shi''s injury by Bo Ye. He grabs Tang Shi''s hand and says, "Mommy, don''t be afraid, we can be together again soon." "I believe it, too." Tang Shi also holds Tang Wei''s little hand. I don''t know why she always thinks that Tang Wei''s eyes are a little strange today. She also doubts whether it''s an illusion. Children''s eyes are full of things she can''t understand. But Tang Wei soon began to laugh and gave up Tang Shi''s thought, "then I''ll sleep here with my mother today!" He never called Bo Ye''s father again. He always called him Bo Shao''s son, alienated and separated. ****** I don''t know if I''m angry, but Bo Ye left an Ru at home. Naturally, an Ru was very happy. When he took a bath, he deliberately left a pair of underwear on the bed. When Bo ye came in at night, his eyes fell on the sexy underwear on the bed. But the man quickly turned away his eyes indifferently. I don''t know why, he recently I lost interest in this kind of thing. Is it because of Tang poetry that he is too depressed recently? Bo Ye shakes his head, and an Ru''s voice comes out, "brother ye They seem to have forgotten their underwear. Can you bring it in for me? " This passage in any normal man''s ear, is aboveboard in the invitation to induce, thin night is not unable to understand, but the man''s eyes are not any ups and downs, conveniently hook an Ru''s underwear, the bathroom opened a seam, and then extended a hand in. An Ru looks at Bo Ye''s hand and is stunned. Does Bo ye not understand her hint or Not interested in her at all?! An Ru takes the underwear from thin night''s hand, and reaches out her finger to hook it in thin night''s palm. It looks like a kitten has scratched it. Generally speaking, any man can''t resist this kind of action, but Bo Ye still quietly retracts her hand, closes the door, and doesn''t want to come in and take a bath with her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 An Ru can''t help but doubt her charm. What''s wrong with her? In the past, even if Bo Ye didn''t touch her, she still had a feeling in her eyes. Originally, she thought that she could have something to do with him, but she didn''t expect that Bo Ye was still so indifferent. Didn''t Bo Ye want to touch her for five years? She doesn''t believe it. If she doesn''t want to, what will he do with her for five years! So what do you do with her! An Ru thinks about it, and thinks that it must be because Tang poetry is at home that Bo Ye is like this. If Tang poetry is not there, it would be better. If only Tang Shi and her son didn''t exist! An Ru''s killing intention is more and more fierce. She puts on her underwear, then puts on a pair of pajamas as thin as cicada wings, looks at her messy and sexy hairstyle in the mirror, and then opens the door. Thin night just in take off the shirt, see an Ru dress so enchanting come out, the man''s action a meal, stretch out a hand to untie button of hand stiff stiff, then continue, when she hasn''t reaction come over, stride into the bathroom, close the door. The speed of indifference makes an Ru stunned. On second thought, it''s impossible. It must not be like this. Thin night only walks into the bathroom so quickly because it is stimulated! With this in mind, an Ru is a little relieved. She goes to bed to lie down and make an attractive gesture. Then she turns on her mobile phone to pass the time. When the sound of water in the independent bathroom finally stops, she immediately draws her attention back and quietly waits for the thin night to come out. When the man came out, it was still the delicate and beautiful face. An Ru died in his fascinating eyes at the beginning, but those eyes have been five years, and there will be no waves, just like his sister can no longer mention his interest in anything after her death. When he looked at her, he always carried only a kind of memory, a kind of memory of peace. An Ru knows that she can get along with Bo Ye for so long because of her face similar to an MI. But for five years, she is eager to get him. But Bo Ye gives nothing but hugs every time, like He never needed anything in general. But clearly It''s clear that Tang Shi is pregnant. She went to check it. The child is Bo Ye''s. She was satisfied that the child was banished when she didn''t start. Why can he start with Tang poetry but not her? Where is she inferior to Tang poetry? An Ru looks at the thin night sleeping next to him, reaches out his hand and hugs him, sticks his body up, and cries out, "brother night..." This voice, normal men can''t resist. Bo Yeh answered with a low voice, reached out and patted her on the back, like a parent coaxing a child and said, "sleep, good night." That''s it? That''s it. An Ru is not reconciled, taking advantage of darkness, pressed the back of thin night''s head, carelessly kisses up. Aware of the warm lips close to the moment, thin night''s ear bang a bang, and then the man quickly pushed away an Ru, but not in time, the kiss still fell on his lips. In a flash, what flashed in his mind was the helpless and trembling picture of Tang poetry under him. The skin exposed in the air was white, which made his soul tremble. Thin night fever. An Ru is pushed away by thin night, continue to stretch out both hands to embrace thin night''s neck reluctantly, seem to make up one''s mind general, lean over again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 She seemed to be bewitched by something and put her arms around Bo Ye''s neck, but the man''s action was more violent. Before she could resist, she was pushed to the edge of the bed. In the dark, thin night opened a pair of eyes, he said, "an Ru, don''t test my bottom line." An Ru''s heart suddenly cool, her voice has brought a choking, if you turn on the light, thin night can predict the expression of grievance on her face. But the man was not moved. He said, "if you are not used to sleeping here, you can go back." An Ru starts to sob slightly. It''s Tang poetry. It must be because Tang poetry is there. That''s why Bo Ye resists her so much! Or she''ll have it! It was a long and hard night, but in another room, because of Tang Wei''s company, Tang Shi had a good sleep. The mother and son woke up on the bed embracing each other, and Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s face lovingly. Only, for you, I can pay anything. Tang Wei knew that Bo Ye and an Ru had spent the night next door, and he didn''t say anything when he woke up in the morning, so he took Tang Shi to work in the kitchen. Mother and son were making breakfast interactively. They made two lovely and exquisite breakfasts, and then sat at the table happily. "I''m moving!" Tang Wei gave a cry. He was quite at ease with Tang poetry, even in Bo''s home. It seems that children have received many elite education in boyue, and their dining rules are quite standard. Just like a little gentleman, Tang Shi''s eyes turn red when he looks at it. His son is still so young, but he bears so many things. When an Ru and Bo ye came down from the stairs, they happened to see Tang Shi and Tang Wei washing dishes together in the kitchen. Tang Wei was short, so they moved a chair and put it beside Tang Shi. They washed together on the edge of the sink. Laughter came out from time to time. The quiet appearance of the years made Bo Ye feel that the picture in front of him was an illusion. It''s been a long time since the cold Bo family had such vitality. But an Ru beside him shows his fierce eyes and stares at Tang Wei''s little figure. His expression wants to tear Tang Wei to pieces. The existence of this child will certainly threaten her! Bo Ye has this child in his heart. When he grows up, Bo Ye will give him a lot of rights! So it''s better to kill those bad seedlings when they are still young! Tang Shi and Tang Wei look back and see Bo Ye and an Ru come down. Mother and son don''t turn their eyes at all. They just pass by like passers-by without any pause. At the moment of passing by, the heartbeat of the thin night missed half a beat. He subconsciously looked back and found that Tang poetry only left him a gradually distant figure. They don''t even want to communicate with him. An Ru thinks this is a good thing. The more estranged they are from Bo Ye, the higher her success rate will be! ****** this afternoon, Tang Wei insisted that Tang Shi take him out to play, but Tang Shi couldn''t resist him. The boy came to Bo Ye and talked with his father, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, "Bo Shao, I want to go shopping with mommy." His tone was like a subordinate asking for leave from his boss. Looking at the hand of Tang Shi and Tang Wei, Bo Ye admits that he was stabbed by the picture. They are so nervous about each other, as if Bo ye would hurt them if he opened his mouth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 Countless thoughts flashed through my mind, and finally thin night gently spit out a few numbers, "well, go." He He agreed?! The sun is coming out in the West! But soon thin night again sneer, "although you can take him to escape to try, be caught back can not now this treatment." The Tang poem''s heart ached, and the woman''s face turned pale, smiling at Bo Ye, "that''s to thank Bo Shao for being merciful today and letting us mother and son go out to play." Thin night frowned, but before he could speak, Tang Shi had already been led out by the cheerful Tang Wei. The little boy''s face was excited, "Mom, don''t be in a daze! Let''s go now! " He has been for a long time I haven''t gone out like this with my mother for a long time! Tang Wei''s face is like a slap on Bo Ye. He never shows that kind of expression to Bo Ye. It''s really sad. Thin night''s eyes on the mother and son who go out for a long time to take back, the side of an Ru but eyes move, quietly took out the mobile phone to send a message. ****** Tang Shi didn''t come out alone with Tang Wei for a long time. Tang Wei grabbed her hand and the mother and son got into the taxi. He asked, "Mommy, can I play with my uncle next time?" Tang Shi''s eyes were red, and her hands touching his face began to tremble. But for a long time, she said softly, "yes." Tang Wei''s eyes were shining. "Great, I miss my uncle very much." Tang Shi raised his head and looked hard at the top of the taxi to prevent tears from falling down. She tried to smile, it doesn''t matter, just survive, she can stand it! Brother, if you have spirit in heaven, do you feel the only missing? Are you alone? Mother and son get off at a large shopping mall, and Tang Wei runs forward. Tang Shi chases after them with a smile. Gu Lingjing''s son and elegant and generous mother make countless people look at each other. Tang Shi helps Tang Wei grab two dolls in front of the grabbing machine. Tang Wei yells happily, and his small faces are red. He hasn''t been so happy in a long time. "Mommy, I want to go to the bathroom." Tang Wei holds a few dolls in his arms and says to Tang Shi, "let''s go to the toilet." "Good." Tang Shi takes Tang Wei to the toilet door, "OK, call Mommy. Mommy is waiting for you outside." "Mm-hmm!" Tang Wei still refused to give up, holding the baby to the men''s toilet alone. However, five minutes later, Tang Wei did not come out. Tang Shi was a little worried, "Weiwei, is it stomach discomfort? Mommy, come in and have a look? " In the empty toilet corridor came the echo of her alone. Tang Shi realized that it was not a good thing. When she walked in, she found that the two dolls that Tang Wei was holding had fallen to the ground, but there was no voice of Tang Wei in every men''s room. Tang Wei, Tang Wei! The word "kidnapping" leaped into Tang Shi''s mind, and she was immediately flustered. It happened that a man came in and saw a woman in the toilet, so she whistled, "beauty, come and fight in the field?" Tang Shi grabbed him and cried helplessly, "have you seen my son? It''s about as high as the thigh, five or six years old... " "Why do you care so much about your son?" There was a trace of ferocity in the man''s eyes. "That smelly boy may still be alive, so let''s do something else first." the alarm bell in Tang Shi''s mind rang. As soon as she came up with a struggle, a big hand came over to cover her mouth. Tang Shi didn''t even think about it and bit it down! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 "Damn it The man was bitten by Tang Shi and yelled. He slapped Tang Shi in the face with his backhand, "you look up to me!" "Help Tang Shi''s mobile phone was snatched directly by him and crushed on the toilet floor. The woman''s eyes were red, "let me go!" The next second, the man grabbed her face and hit the wall! When the pain hit, tears and blood mixed together, spilled from her face, mouth is blood, nose is blood, breath is blood. Tang Shi''s body trembled and suddenly lost the strength of struggle. She fainted in the man''s arms, nose blood drop by drop, so fell on the whole tile floor. "Damn it, it''s a tough guy." The man picked her up with one hand and then called, "Miss? We''ve got the man. Now we''ll take him to you. The kid? We took the kids, too The man got into the last compartment of the toilet. There was a ventilation window on the wall. He put the Tang poetry on it, and stretched out his hands to meet it. Several people transported the comatose Tang poetry out through the ventilation window of the men''s toilet, and then came out of the vent neatly. ****** Bo Ye waited at home all day, but Tang Shi didn''t come back until dark. He felt uneasy. Tang Shi couldn''t have run away like this. She should have no courage to challenge him again. But why hasn''t she heard back for so long? Bo Ye made a call to Tang Shi, but the phone was turned off. He was in a panic. Can''t Tang poetry really run away? He didn''t think much. He dialed a number again. This time he called Lin CI. He got through quickly. "Bo Shao, you have something to say." "Find out where Tang poetry is now." Thin night''s eyes sink down, that bold woman, actually dare to run away like this! But an hour later, the news from Lin CI confused Bo Ye. Lin CI said, "Bo Shao, we found Tang Shi''s mobile IP address, which is In a mall. " Aware that he has not finished, thin night a squint eyes, murderous so let out, "continue to say." "Yes It''s a men''s room. " Lin Ci was also suspicious, but the result could not be wrong. He came back and looked it up three times. "I''m not joking. Bo Shao, the location is there, and There was no change. " That is to say, the mobile phone was put there, so Lin CI would find out such a result?! Thin night''s face suddenly changed, "now check Tang poetry for me! Look at the surveillance video of the mall! " Tang Shi, she even knows how to deliberately use mobile phones to create doubts! But Bo Ye finds that his fingers are shaking. He always has a bad feeling in his heart If Tang Shi is not deliberately avoiding Bo Ye''s pursuit, then her mobile phone Why did it appear in the men''s room of the shopping mall? Thin night a little dare not think down, he immediately dialed a number, "hello? Su Qi? It''s me. I need your family''s help. " Su Qi didn''t expect Bo Yehui to ask for a woman to be searched by their family. That woman was Tang poetry that he despised at the beginning. But Bo Ye''s anxieties can''t deceive people. Su Qi''s family has something to do with the central government, so it''s a piece of cake to issue a search warrant and use the police force to investigate together. Su Qi didn''t care, but his subordinates sent a message, which made the two men''s hearts immediately tightened. "Su Shao, when we watched the surveillance video, we found that Tang Shi didn''t come out of the men''s room. Later, a man followed her in and didn''t come out again. We suspected that Tang Shi was kidnapped. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 When Bo Ye and Su Qi are kidnapped, both men are shocked. When they come back, Bo Ye grabs Su Qi''s mobile phone and yells at his men, "now check where Tang poetry is!" Kidnapped? Who else is going to kidnap her? Bo Ye felt that it was no accident. He didn''t know why. He always felt that someone had arranged everything, including the disappearance of Tang poetry! His fingers trembled slightly. When the reaction fell into Su Qi''s eyes, the man narrowed his eyes slightly. ****** Tang Shi wakes up on the cold concrete floor. As soon as she wakes up, she smiles at a ferocious smile. The man who beat her in the toilet is smiling at her. Tang Shi gasps, her lungs are burning like fire, and her mouth is bleeding down. It''s really distressing. "Oh, wake up?" The man with yellow hair gave a big smile. He went up to lift Tang Shi''s face with the tip of his shoe. Tang Shi''s hands and feet were tied and he could not resist. He had to let them get close to her and grope for her with his big hands. With her almost nauseous feeling. "Miss really didn''t cheat me..." The Yellow haired man gave a few vicious laughs, "although it''s a worn-out shoe that has had a baby, it''s really a good figure. I can barely get by." Tang Shi''s eyes are red, helplessly want to shrink back, but because her hands and feet can''t move freely, she is bound. She struggles painfully, but more arouses men''s interest. The Yellow haired man pinches her chin, and his rough fingers wipe the blood from Tang Shi''s face. He stares at her and smiles, "her face is good, but it''s a bit of flavor." Tang Shi trembled all over, hoarse voice, "don''t come here!" However, her voice was extremely low. She had not much strength. She was taken to this place, which made her extremely panic. Those dark memories of the prison came again. Tang Shi''s face was pale, which made her eyes look like bleeding red. "What''s your name? You''ll be happy when it''s time The Yellow haired man dragged her from the ground, "if you resist, I can''t tell you the life of your precious son." Tang Shi''s body trembled violently, "where is the only thing? What have you done to him?" "He''s so precious? It seems that the little son is your life. If this life dies, do you think you will despair? Ha ha ha ha ha ha The man threw her into a messy little bed, which was like locking her in a prison with no way to ask for help. Tang Shi was pressed down by his face towards the quilt, and then he felt a big hand on his back, as if to plunder her. Tang Shi burst into tears, "let me go! Let go of me "We miss, but we want you to die! I said, little girl, what have you done to make me sorry for the young lady? " Who is the first lady? Tang Shi screamed, "I don''t know your so-called miss. Don''t touch me. Don''t touch me!" He tore her clothes and looked at Tang Shiyao''s desperate and helpless appearance with pleasure. He burst out a name from his teeth with malice, "I''d better tell you that the eldest miss is miss an. Do you know this person?" Miss an Da?! An Ru! Tang Shi hated red eyes, "you dare to touch me, I''ll die to show you now!" It''s an Ru, it''s an Ru! She is cruel in the end, not only to get rid of her, but also to get rid of her son! How innocent Tang Wei is! "What are you arrogant about! Now you have no right to threaten us! " "How much money did an Ru give you to make you so lawless?" Tang poetry throat bleeding, "if you hurt my child, you will have retribution! You will definitely have retribution "Oh, there''s retribution." The Yellow haired man tore up her coat. "You know, in this world, the most boring thing is retribution, because that''s the tool for poor people like you to comfort themselves. I still have a long life, so I still live in this world!" Tang Shi was so angry that she felt that her life was gradually on the verge of collapse. Little by little, her reason left when she was most helpless. Her pupils began to relax slowly, as if she was in a coma due to too many injuries. The man engraved her appearance in the fundus of his eyes, and then reached out and groped on her smooth skin. Hate She hates Hate an Ru, hate thin night! Five years ago, he was sent to hell, but five years later, he still has to experience a life rather than death! Bo Ye, everything starts because of you, you are the original sin, you are the incurable original sin! The body of Tang Shi shudders under the man, and the fragile bed shakes and screams. The man seems to be cruel and slaps Tang Shi in the face. She was numb to the pain. The slap was like hitting on cotton. Tang poetry didn''t send out a syllable, so she stretched her body. When the man went to grab her leg, she held it hard, which made the man roar, "Damn, pretend to be tall! There is no woman in my life who can''t sleep! "But at this time, there was a slight knock at the door. "Who is it?" This place is deep in the mountains and wild forests, surrounded by farmers working in the fields. Who will come to it? "Hello, I live near you. My family has cooked a pot of dishes and sent some to you." The simple voice of the villagers rang out. The Yellow haired man sneered and murmured, "these villagers are honest." Tang Shi felt that his opportunity had come, so he sent out a few fragile cries for help, and was beaten in the stomach by a man. The moment the door opened, she felt that hope was in front of her eyes, but she could no longer make any voice to call for help. Please Please find me in the room Tang Shi felt that her consciousness was fading away. She seemed to see the Yellow haired man who had gone to open the door fall to the ground in a moment, and then a figure rushed to her. She gradually couldn''t support her consciousness. One second before she passed out, she seemed to see a pair of Eyes as dark as night. The next second, she closed her eyes empty, as if dead, the whole person lost life. If everything can come back, thin night, I will choose other arrangements, never love. This world has tormented me into an absolute monster, taking everything from me, destroying everything I have, and finally, destroying my last relative in the world. No one has the right to say that this crime is innocent, and no one can escape from it. Tang Shi felt that she was falling into an abyss, surrounded by darkness and silence. Her body kept falling, falling, until she took off. ****** Tang Shi was in a coma for five days. Bo Ye stood by her bed, his eyes full of blood. He felt that he had not reacted from the initial shock. When he saw the woman on the messy bed, he couldn''t believe his eyes. The bloody woman lay dead, like a corpse. Her fingers were so tightly clasped that he couldn''t release them even when she was in a coma. Bo Ye felt that his heart was like being dug out and a bloody hole was cut in the middle of his chest. His hands were shaking when he picked her up. He didn''t know what happened to him. He began to panic. Who did it to her? Who did it to her To kill her once? "Tang Shi, will you wake up? We''re going to the hospital now Don''t sleep... " He followed the ambulance, holding her bloodstained hand, the man''s body trembled like a spasm, at that moment, the seven foot man was helpless, like a child, "would you open your eyes? Don''t scare me Tang Shi, don''t play this time, really... " Su Qi sat on one side, his face was pale though he was indifferent. He didn''t think that Tang poetry would be destroyed like this, and there would be no life like death. He only knew that she was wandering among men. He only knew that she was scheming, but he never thought about how he would face her if such a lively woman lost her life one day. He had to admit the fact that Tang poetry really It''s tragic. Innocent bear so many people''s hatred, innocent lost their favorite relatives, even innocent to Hurt by thin night over and over again. Although Su Qi sat calm, his heart was trembling. He also wanted to go forward to see how the woman was and how deeply hurt she was, but he I lost my courage. He was afraid, afraid that there would be no her in the world from now on. He hated her, but why did he feel sharp pain like a needle when he saw this scene? When Tang Shi was sent to the hospital, two men stood in the corridor outside the operating room. When they faced each other, they saw uneasiness and panic in each other''s eyes. Thin night like finally lose strength in general, the whole person against the wall slide down in the chair. He murmured, "who is it Who is it... " Su Qi stood up and walked back suddenly. Bo ye called him, "where are you going?" Su Qi''s calm expression finally had a crack, he suddenly clenched his finger, "you wait for her result here, I Go and see her son. " The opposite moment, their respective eyes floating bright emotions, Su Qi left, into the elevator, he pressed the button down, and then came to the children''s ward, saw Tang Wei sleeping quietly inside. Aware that someone came in, Tang Wei opened his eyes. He didn''t hurt much and only had some bruises on his body. It seems that those people don''t dare to attack the child, or He was regarded as the last chip, so he didn''t hurt Tang Wei like Tang poetry. The little boy looked at the man in front of him and said, "Hello uncle." Su Qi''s heart trembled, his voice hoarse, "hello." Tang Wei looked up and said, "where''s my mother?" Su Qi sat down beside him and tried to keep his voice steady. "Your mother is fine. Don''t worry."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 Tang Wei laughed, five-year-old children more intelligent near demon, "I have been taken away by them, my mother must be bad." At that moment, Su Qi had to admit that he lost to a child. "Don''t think about it. Your mother is with you now." Su Qi wants to make him feel at ease, but unexpectedly Tang Wei Mou light suddenly dark down, "is thin young accompany?" He didn''t call his father any more. He always called him little. Su Qi''s heart cools, then says, "yes." In fact, he didn''t know why he wanted to escape. Seeing that Bo Ye was so nervous outside the operating room, he wanted to escape. With a self mocking smile, Su Qi reached out and touched Tang Wei''s face, "let adults solve the adult''s problems." Tang Wei''s eyes are very deep. He is only a five-year-old child, but he looks at him like an adult. He says softly, "my mother won''t want to see Bo Shao, uncle. Can you accompany my mother instead of me?" This sentence made Su Qi''s heart tremble. He asked subconsciously, "why do you say that?" Tang Wei''s expression remained unchanged. "My mother will hate Bo Shao when she wakes up. In order to prevent him from stimulating my mother and uncle, I want you to help." What painful words he said, but his expression is so calm. Is this still a five-year-old? Su Qi shakes his head and shakes off his thoughts. Then he stares at Tang Wei''s eyes and answers softly, "OK, when she wakes up, I''ll help you to see her." Tang Wei smiles sweetly. At this moment, he looks like an innocent child, "thank you, uncle." Su Qi sighed in the heart and looked at Tang Wei in front of him. He didn''t know why he felt sad. Most of all, I love him. ****** when Tang Shi wakes up, the dazzling sunlight outside the window makes her blink a little unaccustomed. She felt like she had slept for a long time, got out of the dark and came back to the world again. Thinking after a long time, she looked around and saw that it was an advanced ward. Now she was the only one in the ward, and she had a needle attached to her hand. Tang Shi looked at the pinholes on the back of her hand in recent days. She felt that the back of her hand was still full of holes. At this time, the door was pushed open. Su Qi came in. The man put his hands in his pocket. When he saw Tang poetry, his eyes narrowed slightly and said in a soft voice, "wake up?" Tang poetry staring at him, alert, "but only?" "He''s fine. He asked me to come and see you." Su Qi sat down and saw the bruise on Tang Shi''s body. The man''s eyes sank quietly. He thought of the scene when he pushed in the door and saw her lying on the bed covered with blood. "I want to see him." Tang poetry hands clenched together, the body faint tremble, "I want to see only." "I''ll see you when you''re well." Su Qi didn''t mention Bo Ye. He took a look at Tang poetry and said, "don''t be nervous. I''ll come and see you. At least you''re half a lifesaver. Don''t look at me like that. " Tang poetry did not speak. Su Qi always thinks that when Tang poetry wakes up this time, the whole person is different. But he doesn''t know where Tang poetry is different. He just thinks that there are many things in her eyes that he can''t understand. Tang poetry used to be strong, even if she was forced to die, her eyes were bright, but now she wakes up again, like a cramp, a pair of eyes numb, like Like a dying man. Jiang Qi came to see Tang Shi soon after learning that Tang Shi had an accident. He saw the wandering thin night at the door of the ward. The man just looked at Su Qi and Tang Shi in the room, but he hesitated and didn''t push the door in. Jiang Qi stepped on high-heeled shoes and pushed the door open with a sneer. "How can you be afraid?" Bo Ye detects Jiang Qi''s aim and doesn''t speak. Jiang Qi pushes the door open, and Bo Ye and she come into the sight of Tang poetry. The woman raised her head and looked at her, with a terrible hatred. Before Bo Ye even stepped in, she roared, "go away!" Thin night face pale, standing at the door. Tang Shi''s eyes are red, "get out! Get out of here with everything you have The glassware on the bedside table smashed toward thin night, while Su Qi was shouting, "Tang poetry, calm down!" "How can I calm down!" Tang poetry feels that there is fishy sweetness surging up his throat. "It''s because of him that he suffered everything!" It''s because he forced Tang Wei to take him by his side that an Ru would kill them! Bo Ye couldn''t stand Tang Shi''s eyes, and he retorted subconsciously, "you didn''t look after your son, blame me for that?" Tang Shi laughed absurdly, "Bo Ye, it''s not your Anru who made all this. What qualifications do you have to blame me?" "No way!" Thin night thought to have no to deny, "an Ru mind is pure, impossible to do this kind of thing!" "She''s simple?" Tang poetry is like hearing a joke, "Bo Ye, you are the most pitiful person in the world. You can''t see clearly or know anything!""Don''t splash dirty water here!" Thin night comes forward, but is stopped directly by Jiang Qi, "she lets you roll, can''t you hear?" "Why, Jiang Qi, do you really think you''ve become a phoenix on the branch?" Bo Ye pushes Jiang Qi away, and the woman scolds him angrily, "Bo Ye, what else do you want her to do to make Tang poetry like this! Die in front of you Bo Ye feels that his whole heart is cold. Everyone thinks that he wants to force Tang poetry to death. How can he explain that he really doesn''t want to? In this case, he was too lazy to explain. Bo ye came forward, and Tang Shi trembled all over, "get out of my sight!" Su Qi couldn''t see it any more. He stood up and wanted to hold the two impulsive people. Unexpectedly, Bo Ye''s mouth was a threat. "Tang Shi, you deserve to let me go, too? I saved your dog''s life. Are you a white eyed wolf "You save me? If you hadn''t locked up our mother and son, would an Ru have done such a thing? " Jiang Qichong came to the bedside and protected Tang poetry in his arms. "If what poetry says is true, then thin night, you have no right to shout innocent!" Tang poetry is shivering all over the world. She closes her eyes to see her being beaten wantonly. The memory is too deep and bloody. The woman hugs her and says, "get out, Bo Ye, get out!" "If you want your son back, be obedient to me." Thin night brow dead wrinkly together, more and more unscrupulous, "less to say such as a little bad words, as their own reflection!" The man slams the door out in a rage, leaving Su Qi and Jiang Qi in the ward. Tang Shi holds her hands together and uses all her strength until her fingernails cut open the palm of her hand. She roared as if to pierce her soul - "Bo Ye, I want you to die - I want you to die!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 One week, Bo Ye didn''t go to see Tang Shi for a whole week. Later, when he stepped into the ward again, Tang Shi raised his pale face, and his eyes were filled with shocking hate. She said, "I''m going with my son." It''s not begging, it''s a crisp statement. Bo Ye''s eyebrows jump. He doesn''t know why he is so attached to Tang Wei. Maybe if Tang Wei is gone, Tang poetry will leave his world completely. He held Tang Wei in his hand, so he could hold Tang poetry so easily. But this time, the emotion in Tang Shi''s eyes made him feel a little afraid. She seemed to give up all her soft armor, desperate to escape from him. Thin night voice sink down, "you don''t have that qualification to take Tang Wei to walk." Tang Shi didn''t say anything. For a long time, she said, "Bo Ye, if you want to support Tang Wei, just give an Ru up! I won''t let my son get along with a murderer! " Murderer these four words let thin night heart a burst of irritability, "what do you want to make to just give up?"? Tang Shi, I admit that the kidnapping of your mother and son this time is an accident, but can you stop slandering innocent people? Murderer, who ever was a murderer? " Tang Shi''s chest seems to have a hole, and the cold wind blows in. She stares at Bo Ye''s face, trying to see a trace of guilt and shame from the man''s delicate face, but Bo Ye is indifferent. She laughed, "Boye, it doesn''t matter. If you don''t believe me, I don''t care! But I will never put my son back in such a dangerous place! Tang Wei must follow me! Because of you, he was kidnapped! " "Have you had enough!" Thin night can''t bear to roar a low, "Tang poetry, don''t rely on your grievances, infinitely magnify your grievances!" Tang Shi was shocked by Bo Ye''s roar. When she came back to herself, she said with a low smile, "am I wronged? I am not aggrieved. My broken life is in the hands of others. Am I qualified to be aggrieved? " She was satirizing him, regardless of everything. Thin night clear, came forward to see her red eyes, the mouth of those hurtful words do not know why suddenly stuck, can not say. Tang poetry. Bo Ye, one day I will leave your world completely. She wanted to run, frantically. Bo Ye''s hands were shaking when he slammed the door out. The expression of Tang poetry always made him feel that the end of the road between them might really come. One day, even Tang Wei can''t hold her any more Bo Yexin is trembling. When that day comes, what should he do? ****** it rained heavily the next day. It was like heaven crying. The whole Haicheng City was thoroughly watered, and the rain hurt people''s faces. Tang poetry chose to leave on this day. She packed her bags and left the hospital with bruises. She went through the discharge procedures at the front desk. At the same time, Bo ye came to see her and saw her thin in the crowd. After a kidnapping, Tang Shi was very thin. Aware of her hand luggage bag, thin night heart a tight, strode up to seize her wrist, "what do you want to make?" Unexpectedly, the woman only looked up at him one eye, that eye, cold as passers-by. She pulled out her hand and grinned at Boye. "Boye, I''m finally free from your entanglement." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 Bo Ye was very surprised. When she wanted to say something, Tang Shi had already left. He caught up with her and stopped her again. "What do you want?" Tang Shi chuckled, "what I said before was obvious. You asked an Ru to turn himself in." "An Ru can''t do that!" Bo Ye thought Tang Shi was still playing around so far, "it''s dangerous for you to go back alone now. Can''t you take good care of yourself in the hospital?" "Very dangerous?" Tang Shi forced to get rid of him. In front of the crowd coming and going from the hospital, she slapped Bo Ye in the face with a fierce slap. "What qualifications do you have to say this to me? I am because of who has become like this. Bo Ye, don''t tell me you are innocent Bo Ye was beaten in public, and his anger surged up. Just as he wanted to open his mouth, Tang Shi grabbed him and said, "shut up! Bo Ye, I don''t owe you anything for a long time! You''d better live with your Anru. From today on, don''t provoke me again! While embracing an Ru, he still refuses to let me go. Bo Ye, have you been eaten by the dog?! I tell you, I really don''t care. There''s no need to disgust me like this again and again! " Hospital people come and go, aware of the front desk of the dispute, frequent sidelights on them. "See the two over there? It seems that the woman is scolding the man? " "Why scold? Her boyfriend is very handsome." "I just heard something. It''s said that the man is in two boats." "Tut Tut, you can''t judge your appearance. You''re a scum man. No wonder the woman is so painful..." "Yes, you see how thin that girl is. Ah, find a good man to hurt her..." "This scum man is really shameless. He even dares to come to the hospital to find this girl. I guess the girl must be in hospital because of the scum man''s anger." "Shh, let''s go, let''s go. How many beauties love idiots and how many idiots don''t cherish them." Bo Ye is so angry that his whole body is shaking. When the comments of passers-by reach his ears, when has he been insulted like this?! So I felt that the woman in front of me was unreasonable. "Tang poetry, you really have more than five years ago!" "Yes, I was still a murderer!" Tang Shi''s eyes were red with laughter, "let go!" "You don''t want your son!" Bo Ye roared, "Tang Wei is still in my hand..." "I don''t want it!" When these four words came out, thin night was shocked and the whole person was in a trance. The tingling starts to spread in the body. He seemed unbelievable, and his fingers trembled. After a long time, he asked, "would you say it again?" Tang Shi laughed so hard that he walked forward, "I said I don''t want any more. Bo Ye, don''t you like to threaten me with Tang Wei? I don''t want my son! What, is that what you want? If I were you, I would laugh in my dreams! You can call him mom who you like! I don''t want it. I''ll give it to you. You, get out of here The last word was hoarse. She didn''t want it. She said it herself! Bo Ye, you have nothing to threaten me from now on! At that moment, her thin posture was fixed into a silhouette at the end of his line of sight. Until Tang poetry disappeared in his field of vision, Bo Ye suddenly became conscious. The man''s face turned pale. After several seconds, he stepped back uncontrollably. She didn''t want to She doesn''t even care about Tang Wei. How much she wants to leave him. She doesn''t even want her once most precious son! Tang Shi, how can you be so cruel! Everyone saw a handsome man at the front desk of the inpatient department, standing where the woman had already left, as if he had been emptied of his soul. His heart is like a hole, blood gurgling out from the chest to every pore of his body. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Tang Shi didn''t want his son, so he gave up and left Tangwei to him. He should be happy. But his heart was shaking so much that he felt like he was going to die of pain. Bo Ye took a few deep breaths, forcing his eyes to gradually climb blood. Someone came behind him. It was Lin CI. He was holding information in his hand. "Bo Shao, I''m late. I just saw Miss Tang leave the hospital..." Thin night at a loss to return to God, staring at Lin Ci''s face, the man murmured, "it''s over." Lin Ci''s step is a meal, "thin little, what does this mean?" It''s all over. Tang poetry has directly handed Tang Wei over to him. Yes, he just wants this son. He just likes to use Tang Wei to threaten her! Now that she has chosen to give up, why does he suffer so much? Because there is nothing in his hand that can hold Tang poetry. He has forced her step by step to the point where he dare not even ask for his own son! Thin night suddenly seems to be taken out of strength, gasping for breath, chest pain let him can''t help but grasp his chest clothes, as if this can be relieved in general.However, he was not happy. All this is clearly the result he wants, why Why is it so sad? Bo Yehong''s eyes, the man spent a lot of effort to resist all his thoughts, hard to spit out a few words, "then Tang Wei back to Bo''s home." "And Miss Tang?" Lin CI asked. "She I don''t want Tang Wei anymore. " It''s Tang Wei who is obviously abandoned, but Bo Ye feels that he has also experienced a disaster of being abandoned. It rained heavily on the day when Tang Shi left. When she came home, she was drenched in the rain. But Tang Shi didn''t seem to notice the cold. When she got home, she took off her clothes and took a hot bath. She stood in the bathroom. The woman''s face was wet by hot water under the shower. She stood there and cried. She couldn''t tell whether it was water or tears on her face. Later, she squatted down feebly. Hot water sprayed on her back and fell down her thin back. The sound of water was loud and hot. She had the illusion that she was dead. The hot water couldn''t warm her heart. Her chest was really stuffy. Tang poetry beat her chest hard, but it didn''t work at all. She squatted in the bathroom and retched, but she didn''t eat. What she retched was the acid in her stomach. The burning pain in her stomach made her sober. Tang Shi stood up against the wall shaking. She lifted her hair back and showed a pale face. That night, the heavy rain poured down for a long time, tearing the night with lightning. The scene outside the window was suddenly brightened, and then quickly disappeared into the dark. It''s very similar to the day when Tang Shi was caught in a police car five years ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 Tang Shi had a long dream that night. After waking up, she got up. It was almost noon when it was bright. The woman got up and took a deep breath. Then she felt awakened from the dream. She got up and combed her hair again. Then she sent a message to Chris and Jiang Qi. She felt that this was a new beginning of her life. After giving up the most painful things, she finally had no weakness. I don''t know if Bo Ye is satisfied with this situation. After all, everything is as he wishes, isn''t it? Chris gave her a quick reply and asked her to go out for dinner. Tang Shi put on her make-up, changed her mood and went out to meet Chris at iapm. Half an hour later, they met at the main entrance of the mall. Chris is wearing a suit. At first glance, it looks like that. Tang Shi smiles when he sees him. "You look like you''re going out on a date." Chris put his arm around her neck. "You''re my little friend! If you don''t think of me as a good thing, you will find me as the first reaction to a bad thing. " Tang Shi laughs and shouts that I''m wrong, so he takes his hand and they walk into the world trade center. Like a pair of good friends, they pick and choose in this special counter and stroll in that special counter. After a circle, Tang Shi and Chris have two more shopping bags in their hands. "If you want to get rid of that scum man in Boye, should you invite me to a dinner to celebrate?" Chris laughs, "you can call Jiang Qi over." "I called Jiang Qi, but I don''t know why she didn''t reply to me." Tang Shi took out her mobile phone again, murmured a strange sentence, then put her eyes back, "let''s go, let''s eat by ourselves, and take a taxi when she comes back to me." "Yes." Chris picked up a western restaurant and pulled Tang Shi in. The half blood man had a delicate face. The clerks thought that he and Tang Shi were a couple, and they were still talking about "how happy" and "how sweet" behind their backs. Two people sat down in the private room. Chris hooked a small stool with his toes, and then put his two long legs on the stool. He didn''t face the noble and cool attitude of the media at all. He was like a nouveau riche, and he almost had a cigarette in his mouth. He was frivolous. "Girl, order for me." "Pigs become you." Tang Shi laughed and scolded, "when I first came in, I heard someone praise you for being handsome." The dead faggot''s tail went up in the sky, and Chris grunted, "we''re all handsome. That Su Qi is also very handsome. " "Mention what he does." Tang Shi said, "I''ve already got rid of them." "Oh, yes?" Chris blinked. "In that case, I''ll go to sleep and help you out." "If you want to sleep, go by yourself. Don''t say anything to take it out on me." Tang poetry turned a white eye, "slag man what good like, not as good as small fresh meat." "Now it''s time to teach me a lesson." Chris took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it. He held it in his mouth like an old man. He flipped through the menu and squeezed out a few words from his teeth. "If you have a good gay honey like me, you should pay homage to the Bodhisattva. Look at your broken up, I''ll go shopping with you." Broken up? The Tang poetry laughed at that time! "I don''t love boyue anymore. I didn''t love boyue five years ago." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 "Is it?" Chris squinted to see some unnatural emotions on her face, but Tang Shi''s words were very smooth and there was no embarrassment at all. Tut! Women''s heart needle! Chris folded up his legs and supported his chin lazily. "You have a little sister. Why are you so slow? Send her the address of our restaurant so that she can make up now. " "I guess I''m busy." Tang Shi thinks that Jiang Qi is Ye Jingtang''s private secretary. No matter when ye Jingtang has to make a phone call, her working hours must be different from that of ordinary people. Although today is the weekend, she may still be working with Ye Jingtang. "At the weekend, I don''t believe Ye Jingtang can squeeze her to any extent. Doesn''t he want to rest himself?" Chris tapped his finger on the table. "You can call her. Let me know." Tang Shi thought it was ok, so she dialed a number to Jiang Qi, but as soon as she got through, a slight hum came from the opposite side. The voice made Tang Shi feel uneasy. She asked, "Qi Qi, where are you? Would you like to come for dinner? " There was no one to answer, just a sneer from the man, and then the phone was hung up directly. Dududu''s prompt sound makes Tang poetry never come back to life. Jiang Qi seldom has such a situation. She has always been generous and cheerful. Such a mode is too rare. Because he had encountered bad things, Tang Shi immediately began to worry about whether his friends would have an accident, so he simply stopped ordering, grabbed his mobile phone and stood up. "Go and look for her at her house!" Tang Shi''s heart was flustered, "I''m afraid something happened to Qi Qi..." "I''d better go and see. I can''t get through the phone at the weekend. Maybe there''s something hidden." Chris agreed with Tang Shi, so they walked out of the western restaurant again and strode towards the door of iapm with their mobile phone bag. They stopped a car by the side of the road, Tang Shi reported the name of a high-end community, and then the taxi driver stepped on the accelerator. "The place where Jiang Qi lives is very good." When Chris heard Jiang Qi''s address, he sighed, "is it her own house? Ye Jingtang still lives there. " "Her own." Tang Shi said vaguely, "but I don''t know if ye Jingtang will be at her home today." Ye Jingtang is usually cold and moody. He has a strong background. When Jiang Qi was his private secretary, Tang Shi was worried at first. But at the door of Jiang Qi''s house, Tang Shi finds another man in her family. It''s Yu Xiao, Jiang Qi''s former fiance. When they turn over the balcony to enter, Yu Xiao is pressing Jiang Qi on the sofa. Jiang Qi''s mouth is covered and struggling. But the power of men and women is different after all. Jiang Qi wants to speak, but he can''t make a sound. All the struggle has been blocked, she can only look at Yu Xiao with resentful eyes. Just at this time, Tang Shi and Chris turned in from the balcony outside their home. The living room was dark with curtains drawn. People don''t know what''s going on. When Tang Shi saw them through the crevice, she was so frightened that her hair shrank. She didn''t even want to lift the flower pot on the balcony and smash it against the glass! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 This huge sound directly frightened the two people inside. Tang Shi broke a hole in the glass window, and then Chris kicked the hole to pieces. The whole glass directly broke into pieces. He rushed in and directly opened the man on Jiang Qi. Tang Shi took off his coat and put it on Jiang Qi. He came back and roared at Yu Xiao, "are you crazy! Don''t you see that she doesn''t want to! " Yu Xiao''s face is not strange to her. The circle of the second generation of rich people is always intertwined with each other. She has heard of Yu Xiao and seen him, but she didn''t expect that such a well-dressed man would do something worse than animals! Tang Shi''s question made Yu Xiao laugh directly, "what do you know about the two of us?" Jiang Qi lost her usual fresh appearance in front of outsiders. She trembled in Tang Shi''s arms and her face was full of tears. She grabbed Tang Shi''s arm and said, "here you are Fortunately, you''re here... " Tang Shi looks at Jiang Qi so proud, a person is devastated like this, the whole heart is in pain, why, her life is not easy, and her friends also have to suffer such grievances! God, why do you always let innocent people get hurt! "Jiang Qi is my best friend. I will never stay out of her business. What''s more, you are forcing her just now. Why do you think you are reasonable?" Tang poetry has red eyes and protects Jiang Qi in her arms. When she was helpless, it was Jiang Qi who came close to her and comforted her. Now that Jiang Qi was wronged, how could she care! Yu Xiao wants to laugh when he looks at Tang Shi''s posture of protecting her. When a man laughs, he is very beautiful. Unfortunately, this delicate face says, "Jiang Qi, you are really capable. Climbing from the original chicken to the present position, you will really win people''s hearts!" "Shut up Chris can''t stand to see Yu Xiao insulting a woman like this. He opens the door of the living room and says, "get out of here!" Yu Xiao stepped forward as if he didn''t hear it. Tang Shi backed Jiang Qi back. The man in a suit approached him and stared at him hiding behind Tang Shi. "Jiang Qi, I''ve never been a place where you can go wild. Don''t think you can be lawless with your back against Ye Jingtang. You''re not qualified to fight against Yu family yet!" After that, the man stood up, patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body, glanced at Jiang Qi with a sneer, and then directly slammed the door, leaving only three of them in the room. Seeing Yu Xiao go, Jiang Qi finally sobs in a low voice. She grabbed Tang Shi''s clothes, the whole person kept shivering, she said, "Shi Shi, fortunately you came..." Tang Shi sighed. Chris helped to pour a cup of hot water, and then squatted on the ground to watch Jiang Qi cry, "poor girl, don''t cry." Jiang Qi said that if she didn''t cry, she would not cry. She directly choked back the rest of her tears. Her lips were still shaking, but she forced herself not to cry. Tang Shi touched her face. "He didn''t do anything else, did he?" "No Jiang Qi returned her clothes to Tang Shi, "thank you." "What else can we say thank you for?" Tang Shi said with a smile, "go to change clothes. I have a clear relationship with Bo yepian. Today I''ll treat you and go out to dinner." Knowing that Tang poetry was trying to make her happy, Jiang Qi didn''t refute her face, and then he laughed, "OK, wait for me to rearrange myself." Tang Shi and Chris waited for Jiang Qi in the living room for ten minutes. Ten minutes later, she came out again. At the moment when she opened her eyes again, she was Ye Jingtang''s cool and decisive secretary, as if her vulnerability was an illusion. Tang poetry thinks that Jiang Qi and she may be the same kind of people, so they become good friends. Jiang Qi called the community security to help re install the glass. After giving the money, she went out with Tang Shi and Chris. She said, "I''m sorry to let you see such a scene." "If you have something unhappy, you should tell me." Tang Shi looked at her friend''s face, still worried about her state, "why did Yu Xiao do this?" Jiang Qi''s eyes were slightly red and he laughed, "I deserve it." Tang Shi didn''t ask any more questions. They found a cafeteria and sat down. As soon as she raised her hand, she called in the waiter. But unexpectedly, he ran into two men passing by their table. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 At that time, Su Qizheng and Fu Muzhong were at a table opposite them. As soon as the two men sat down, they raised their heads and looked directly at Tang Shi. Tang Shi didn''t expect to meet them all here. Her face immediately converged. Then she pretended not to see them. She took her eyes back and continued to order with Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi winked at Tang poetry over there, "your rotten peach blossom is coming again." Tang Shi sighed, "little ancestor, please don''t say it. I don''t want to see them at all. " When the words reached Su Qi and Fu Mu Zhong''s ears, the two men''s faces changed. Fu Muzhong was kept at home for a long time by his mother a while ago. He was released these days. He didn''t know what Tang poetry had gone through, and he was still worried about those bed photos. Seeing the lazy attitude of Tang poetry, he became more and more unwilling. He felt that he had been cheated before and that Tang poetry was a good girl. Now he can''t understand her any more. Chris had the same attitude. The man held his chin together with the two little girls. At first glance, he looked like their big brother. Suqi''s eyes fell on Chris''s face for a long time. Fu Muzhong asked softly, "who is that man?" Why do Tang poems always like to find different men to accompany them? Su Qi''s voice was cold¡° Mr.Chris ¡£¡± When the name came out, Fu Mu was slightly surprised. It was the famous designer Chris? Why did Chris mix with them again? Tang poetry is not unaware of the two people''s exploring eyes, but she has been fed up with living under their eyes, as if she would die without them. She''s had enough! In this world, who left who will die? After three people ordered food, they got together to play with their mobile phones. Jiang Qi said that ye Jingtang recently invested in a game, which is a mobile game. At present, it is still in internal test, and then he took out his mobile phone. "President ye also sent me a copy, do you want to play?" "Oh? It''s a love nurturing game. " Chris commented on the side, "it''s really strange that ye Jingtang should invest in this kind of game, which is not in line with his painting style." Jiang Qi smiles, "just make money. Today''s little girls like to play this kind of love cultivation, in which there are a few male gods to attack, there are big stars, there are overbearing presidents, there are high-ranking children, there are gentle doctors, there are university professors. In addition, there are various plots, such as what is drugged, what masquerade ball, and bar meeting, each of which is full of maiden hearts. Now little girls like this kind of sultry ~ " " it''s amazing... " Tang poetry has passed the age of being fascinated by virtual idols, but there are a lot of young girls. This kind of game may be a great success when it comes to the market. "That''s what you said. I want to play." Next to Chris, he was very excited. "Ask Ye Jingtang for me if you can send me some resources. There are so many handsome guys in it, so I want to have a try." "Can you be more restrained?" Tang Shi chuckled a few times, "this kind of game must be filled with money in the later stage, and then there will be that kind of ambiguous and exciting plot." "Smart!" Jiang Qi made a finger ring, "are you idle now? Why don''t you come and help us with the design guidance? The female owner can change clothes, and there are new products coming out regularly. You can come and give some of them when you''re free. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 This is a good idea. Tang Shi readily replied, "I''ll go to your studio when I''m free." Jiang Qi and his brother patted Tang Shi on the shoulder as if, "little girl, come to our studio. We have a handsome designer here!" "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" Chris is more excited than Tang Shi. "She''s not in love anymore. She''s a monk. Just give me the handsome guy! " Just at this time, the waiter stabbed the self-help materials they ordered, and the three soon started to move, but the atmosphere was harmonious, quite different from that of the two serious and calm men opposite. Su Qi looks at Tang Shi talking and laughing in front of others. He doesn''t know why. His chest is like a stone. He thinks he is ill. Since Tang Shi was discharged from hospital, he went to inquire about her unconsciously. When he learned that she had a relationship with Chris, a feeling of jealousy surged up in the man''s heart. Last time, last time at a party, she was also holding Chris''s hand. They passed him like a pair of golden girls, which hurt his vision. Fu Mu finally got up to get some cakes and came back, and then looked at Tang poetry frequently. He said rather displeased, "I should bring girls out next time." Otherwise, I''ll go out to eat Japanese food alone with the Su family. What the hell Stupid. "Take it with you." Su Qi''s attention turned to Fu Muzhong''s words. He was happy with a piece of salmon. "I heard that you were imprisoned by your mother a while ago. What''s the matter?" He inadvertently mentioned this, but let Fu Mu finally face a change, "don''t mention, nothing to say." Su Qi smiles again, and the man laughs. His blue-green eyes are very beautiful. The passing waitress looks at him several times, "why, it''s not because of women?" Fu Mu''s eyes sank and he wanted to say something. At last, he sighed, "forget it. Anyway, I''ve been released." But Fu Mu didn''t know that he had been late for Tang poetry for a long time, until later he exhausted everything Can''t catch up with her. The meal was a little fast. Tang poetry fought hard to get rid of the Japanese food. Chris was holding an Argentinean red shrimp with a thick layer of cream cheese on it. This is the fifth one that the man has eaten. Anyway, it''s self-help, so he has to eat it back. After solving the problem, Jiang Qi frowned, "a portion of sea urchin is too small. It''s the same as not eating it." Tang Shi looked at her and said, "the speed of looking for you is absolutely not enough." Jiang Qi scooped a spoonful of fish seed from her face and put it into her mouth. After chewing, she swallowed it, "ah! I like to eat self-help food best Just at this time, her cell phone lights up. Tang Shi took a look and found a surname, ye, on Jiang Qi''s mobile phone screen. It''s probably Ye Jingtang. She picked up and didn''t know what she was saying. Jiang Qi hung up the phone and said to Tang Shi, "it seems I have to leave early." "Together." Tang Shi knew the special nature of Jiang Qi''s work, and didn''t blame her. "We''ll give you a present when we''re full." "It''s OK. I''ll go first. You and Chris take your time." Jiang Qi took the clothes and looked at Su Qi and Fu Muzhong, "I''ll be gone for a while. If they dare to trouble you, they''ll call me. Do you know?" Tang Shi laughs, "if only you were my boyfriend." "I''ll try my best to promise you that." Jiang Qiyang raised his red lips. "Tang poetry is my little wife. I''ll beat anyone who dares to fight her." "Poor, you are in a hurry. Go quickly." Tang Shi pushed Jiang Qi, "come again next week. Be careful on the way." Jiang Qi walked away with high heels. After she left, she lost a lot of fun. Chris and Tang Shi didn''t eat long before they got up. Just when they wanted to pay, they were told that someone had paid for them not long ago. As soon as Tang Shi looked up, he saw Su Qi leaving the front desk with a card in his hand. With a jump in her eyebrows, she tried to pretend she didn''t see it, but Su Qi fell back to the front desk and strode towards her. The momentum was really strong. Tang Shi stepped back and stood beside Chris. "Finished?" The man stares at her and spews out a word. Tang Shi quickly replied, "well," and immediately grabbed Chris''s arm to go. Su Qi laughed behind her, "Tang Shi, I''m not a monster, nor a thin night. How afraid are you of me?" Look, he can always pick her pain easily. Tang Shi tightened his fingers and looked back at Su Qi, "Mr. Su and I are not familiar, so it''s unnecessary to stay long. Why, would you like to have a cup of tea at your house after saying hello? " She''s a lot more articulate. Su Qi did not know that Tang poetry had given up everything in person. When a person was forced to have nothing to lose, she was not afraid of anything. Fu Muzhong noticed their entanglement at the front desk. When he came over, Tang Shi had not seen him for many days, and he felt that he had changed a lot.Once she tried to make friends with Fu mu, but her sincerity in exchange for his suspicion turned all her efforts into a joke. Maybe now Fu muzong sees her as the kind of woman who uses his family background to make friends with him. But Tang Shi didn''t care what Fu Muzhong thought of her any more. At the beginning, she was also distressed. Why did her friends leave her one by one? But later, she realized that real friends are inseparable, and those who want to leave are just passers-by in her life. Tang Shi''s eyes are no longer as sincere as before when she looks at Fu Muzhong. She just calls Fu sanshaohao faintly and plans to leave. Fu Muzhong and Su Qi shout at her at the same time. Tang poetry once again pause, but did not look back, just asked, "is there anything else?" "Tang poetry." Fu Muzhong didn''t expect that Tang poetry would be so indifferent to him this time, and he didn''t know what happened to Tang poetry in these days, and how much pain she had experienced. All he knew was to use an outsider''s eye and say coldly and sarcastically, "you''ve changed." Tang poetry laughs, looking back, the world has lost color. Looking at Fu Muzhong, she felt for the first time that maybe this was his true face. When men are chasing their prey, they will always bring a layer of mystery to themselves, but when they find that they may not get those things in their poor life, they will show their original cold-blooded numbness. Tang Shi laughed at his previous stupidity and how much he believed in this man. She said, "Fu Muzhong, do you know? I once wanted to land on you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 When this sentence came to the ground, Fu Muzhong''s pupils suddenly contracted, and then the woman turned her head back and walked away in front of him with another man in her arms. "But I found that it was just my wishful thinking. Let bygones be bygones. Thank you for your patience. " She left. When she left, a gust of wind came in at the door. Fu Mu finally felt that the gust of wind seemed to pass through his whole chest. It is said that when some people meet, it''s like having no intention of passing through the wind, but causing a whole mountain torrent. But Fu Mu didn''t believe it. He felt that those were just beautiful encounters imagined by poets, and there would not be so many amazing and regretful moments in this world. He doesn''t believe it. It''s just a breeze. How can it lead to torrents? But now, he is really engulfed by a huge wave, and he knows that he once had a brush with Tang poetry. Su Qi stood behind Fu Muzhong, her eyes dim and unclear, staring at the back of Tang poetry, until her figure disappeared. ****** Jiang Qi sends a message to Tang Shi, saying that he has arrived at the company to reassure Tang Shi. Then he puts away his mobile phone and stares at the man in front of him. Ye Jingtang is just looking at her smile, sitting on the sofa, the man''s upper body is wearing a shirt, cuffs did not buckle up, so casual scattered, hem tied into the suit pants, ye Jingtang chin, a pair of amber eyes like in the general light, looking at Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi felt his scalp numb, "Mr. Ye, you have something to tell me." After a long time, ye Jingtang said slowly, "what kind of coffee did you buy for me?" ¡°¡­¡­ Nestle. " "I''ll buy it again." Jiang Qi is in Ye Jingtang''s private mansion. He calls her over to make her make him a cup of coffee again. Jiang Qi''s smiling eyes to the upper leaf Jingtang said, "Mr. Ye, at present we only have that one." Ye Jingtang frowned slightly. "Isn''t there a coffee machine?" "The coffee machine broke down a while ago." "How bad?" "Have you forgotten? A few days ago, a netizen came to see me here. He thought I was your lover and started fighting. " Jiang Qi said calmly, "then he smashed the coffee machine in the living room." ¡°¡­¡­ I forgot. " This kind of thing ye Jingtang has not to remember, listen to Jiang Qi said just vaguely feel impression, "then you have to be responsible, buy a new coffee machine." "I didn''t break it." Jiang Qi felt aggrieved. "Isn''t it for you?" Ye Jingtang is still paralyzed. "They''re after you!" ¡°¡­¡­ Do you mean to be responsible to me? " "I dare not." Jiang Qi quickly changed his expression, "don''t panic, Mr. Ye. I''ll buy it now." Results as soon as I turned on my mobile phone, I searched the same coffee machine of Ye Jingtang. When I looked at the price, I relied on five eights! I''m dying! Why is it so expensive! Jiang Qi painfully Click to confirm the purchase, and then looked up at Ye Jingtang, "Mr. Ye, what else do you have?" "What do I do now?" "I chose the same city, and it should arrive tomorrow?" "But I want coffee now." Drink Drink you paralysis!! Jiang Qi felt that ye Jingtang was too difficult to serve, "what do you say?" Ye Jingtang would smile, "there are ready-made coffee beans at home. You can grind them into powder for me. There''s a pestle in the kitchen Jiang Qi''s heart floated past ten thousand MMPs, and he finally held back, only because ye Jingtang added, "mill, now mill, mill, and give you double bonus at the end of the month." Jiang Qi directly changed his expression, "Mr. Ye, I love you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Qi grinds for half an hour and makes a cup of pure American coffee for ye Jingtang. He finally drinks it slowly. He shrinks on the sofa and looks at Jiang Qi standing in front of him. His eyebrows wrinkle, "let me play PS4." Jiang Qi continued to endure and said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, how do you say about the bonus at the end of the month?" Ye Jingtang eyelids did not lift, "look at my mood." Where''s the knife! Her knife! She''s going to chop! Just when Jiang Qi measured her body, ye Jingtang glanced at the kiss mark on her neck, and the man''s eyes suddenly became meaningful. He said to Jiang Qi with a smile or not, "you''ve been Life is rich, isn''t it With no head and no brain, Jiang Qi didn''t understand what ye Jingtang was saying. But the man had put down the coffee in his hand and stood up directly. His slender fingers pressed Jiang Qi''s throat. It was as charming and ambiguous as a lover, but he tightened his fingers one by one. Jiang Qi felt that he could not breathe. Ye Jingtang has been moody, she can''t resist. The man''s fingers rubbed heavily from her lips, wiping off a large piece of her lipstick, and he said, "touched?"Jiang Qi laughed, "I dare not." This cheap life is in your hand. If you want me to laugh loudly, I dare not shed a tear. As long as you comfort me, I''ll get better. After all, you are distressed. Ye Jingtang didn''t say anything. He let her go and sat back on the sofa, still in a mysterious tone. After a long time, he said, "Jiang Qi, don''t let me see your bad habits." Jiang Qi''s face turned pale with a stiff smile. "I didn''t..." "Words from your mouth." Ye Jingtang with a smile, "how much credibility do you think?" Yes, she forgot that she was the kind of person in his eyes. Jiang Qi''s body trembled. "It''s noon when Yu Xiao comes to see me." "Well? So? " Ye Jingtang good time to look at her, "can only show that your seduction is very successful." Being satirized like this, Jiang Qi continued to laugh, "Mr. Ye teaches well." Ye Jingtang sneered, "don''t treat me like you treat other men. Jiang Qi, I don''t like you. If you are a good student, you can change it. If you can''t change it, go away. Don''t explain. Don''t listen. " Jiang Qi fingers clenched into a fist, but she did not speak, for a long time just murmured, "Ye always said right." Ye Jingtang is such a person. Even if he insults her to the extreme, she has to agree with her without dignity. Ye is right. He will always be the one who controls her. People all say that ye Jingtang has a dog beside him, which is the Jiang secretary who can work without death. For the sake of Ye Jingtang and the business of the company, anyone can try her best to seduce her. Some people say that Jiang Qi is merciless, but Jiang Qi thinks that it is Ye Jingtang who is really merciless. Ye Jingtang is OK after drinking coffee. She asks Jiang Qi to leave. She walks out of Ye Jingtang''s house in a trance. The security guard at the door always thinks that she is the woman who is taken care of by Ye Jingtang. She laughed and saw that Tang Shi had sent her a text message, so she replied, "come to my house and sleep at night." She wants company. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 Tang Shi went to Jiang Qi''s house with Chris that night and had a candlelight dinner with them. She felt that she had not been so happy for a long time. Since she had been entangled with Bo Ye for so long because of Tang Wei''s affairs, she felt that every night was like a nightmare. Now, this nightmare, finally wake up. Tang Shi misses Tang Wei, but she can''t bear to get along with Bo Ye any more. She can''t control her Qi and blood. Every time she recalls Bo Ye''s expression of protecting an Ru, she will feel hate. Gnash one''s teeth to hate. In this case, it''s better to be completely hard hearted. When losing Tang Wei can''t hurt her, she can no longer be afraid of any threat from Bo Ye. Thin night there is no longer let her can be nostalgic. Tang poetry finds out that Jiang Qi is in a bad mood at dinner time. After asking, it turns out that Jiang Qi is under a bit of pressure recently because of Yu Xiao. "Are you divorced, or do you want to separate from Yu Xiao?" Tang Shi saw that Jiang Qi had drunk a lot of red wine. She could not see that her friends were also suffering emotionally, so she hugged her and said, "don''t drink, don''t drink any more." Jiang Qi was lying on Tang Shi''s shoulder, "I, I don''t love Yu Xiao. I broke up on my own initiative, and then publicized that I was divorced." She saved Yu Xiao''s reputation, which is the biggest compensation she can make for Yu Xiao. "Since I don''t like it, why were we together at the beginning?" Tang Shi touched her blushing face and thought of her painful appearance because of the thin night. In love, women are always blind and self abusive. "Because." Jiang Qi laughed, "Ye Jingtang asked me to seduce him. Because the Yu family and the Ye family have a business to talk about. " Tang poetry is dumb. She doesn''t know that Jiang Qi and ye Jingtang have this kind of relationship. Does Jiang Qi love ye Jingtang? She does not love him, so why can ye Jingtang do this? After Jiang Qi had drunk too much, Tang Shi and Chris helped her into the room. Then they went to a guest room. After sitting down, Tang Shi sighed heavily. "It''s not easy for you and your friends." Chris fell into the quilt and said, "how can it be so easy to love such a thing? How can one depend on one''s efforts You can''t play for two. " Tang Shi laughs, lifts the other half of the quilt beside him, turns off the light and shrinks together. She knows that Chris is not easy either. It''s not so easy to like the same sex, and the pressure on him should be far more than the sunny side of him. At 12 o''clock in the night, a stranger called to wake up Tang Shi from her sleep. Without looking, she connected the phone and said, "hello?" When the cold female voice reached Bo Ye''s ears, he felt that he was morbidly addicted to his ex-wife. "Tang poetry..." The man''s voice made Tang Shi''s sleepiness clear. When Chris heard her talking, he asked, "who? Don''t let people sleep in the middle of the night? " Bo Ye drinks at home. He doesn''t know why he dials Tang Shi''s number, let alone why He would frantically want to hear her voice, even if it was a curse. He Afraid of her indifference and indifference. But a man''s voice came from the end of Tang poetry, with a little irritability. The sentence "who" made Bo Ye''s heart cool, like the whole person fell into the ice cellar. Tang Shi hangs up the phone directly, and doesn''t even give Boye time to react. He is dazed by the beeping sound. He comes back to himself for a long time. His drunkenness is awakened by the cold reality. Boye is out of control and crushes his wine cup. "Bo Shao..." Lin CI is drinking with Bo Ye. Looking at his trance, Lin CI is worried, "Bo Shao, don''t drink." "Lin ci..." Thin night after a long time to murmur, "people in this life, will never be able to get things trouble?" Lin CI didn''t say anything. He said for a long time, "Bo Shao, you never lost it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 "Thin night low ground smile," you are mocking me to have never gotten? " Lin CI didn''t speak. Bo ye knew that Lin Ci was in awe of Tang poetry. He looked up at Lin Ci and said, "what do you think about the kidnapping of Tang poetry?" "I can''t make an assertion." Lin CI respectfully distanced himself from Bo Ye, "Bo Shao, what you think is what." He won''t help Tang poetry explain to Bo Ye, so Tang poetry must be disdainful. Looking at his special help, Bo Ye laughed, "I''ve arrested all the people who participated in this incident. Their unified caliber is that they want to kidnap Tang Shi only when they see the color. Whether it''s coercion, inducement or torture, their lines have not changed a word. But the Tang poetry says that an Ru is planning everything. I want to know, why does she have to say it''s an ru? " Lin CI lowered his eyelids. "If Bo Shao is confused, he can ask Miss Tang himself." "I asked Bo Ye seems to have heard a joke, "don''t you disdain Tang poetry? It''s just a woman. I''m more comfortable without her. " Yes, it''s good to go. He''s comfortable when he''s gone! He would like to see where the courage of an Ru came from! "Anru has been with me for five years. If there is anything, I won''t miss it." Thin night lowered his head, "after the death of an MI, I have been taking care of an Ru instead of her. Tang poetry mostly hates an MI, so it''s aimed at an Ru together." "You don''t have to ask me any more since you have some ideas in mind." Lin CI kept silent for a long time and then said, "I hope you won''t regret it in the future." Regret? He? Bo Ye took a cup for himself again and poured a new wine. He said softly, not knowing who he was talking to. "I won''t regret it, and I can''t regret it." But But at the thought of a man''s voice around Tang Shi, Bo Ye felt that he was irritable for no reason. She was obviously sleeping, so late, with a man. Thinking of this, Bo Ye feels that he can''t resist the impulse to rush to get them out of bed. Tang Shi repeatedly loved him five years ago. Why Why can we just leave now? She is cruel and cruel after all! Bo Ye drinks the pure wine, while Lin CI pours it for him silently. Since Tang Shi left, Bo Ye now sleeps by drinking at night. He was afraid to dream about the face of Tang poetry, so he kept getting drunk. It''s not like this. It''s Tang Shi who committed a crime five years ago. Now she has a clear relationship with herself. Why does he feel like this? What''s wrong?! Thin night a kick over the bottle, alcohol spilled all over the ground, the pungent smell came out. Bo Yehong''s eyes are red. He throws the glass out, bumps into the wall and splits into pieces. Lin CI keeps silent and doesn''t help him pick up the pieces. "A woman Just a woman... " "Thin night is forced to hold tight finger," she why accuse me! She''s not in bed with a man yet When I think of the picture of Tang poetry sleeping with others, Bo Ye wants to go crazy! What else, what chips can he hold Tang poetry in his hand? What else can he do to keep her from running away? Some thoughts flashed through the man''s mind. He immediately looked at Lin Ci, even his voice was shaking. "Find out where Tang Shi''s parents are hiding now!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 When she woke up the next day, it was Monday, and Jiang Qi was going to work. When the alarm clock rang, she got up and looked at Tang Shi and Chris, who were still asleep in the guest room. The woman laughed, and then packed up and went out to work. Tang Shi and Chris woke up in the afternoon. They drank red wine yesterday, so they went to bed a little late. Since living the present life, Tang Shi feels that her work and rest time is becoming more and more lazy. She gets up to see that Chris is still in bed, so she goes to kick the quilt and says, "get up." Chris rubbed his hair, turned out his cell phone and took a look at it. When he saw the date on it, he was startled. He cried, "Oh, I have to go back to America." "Going back so soon?" Tang Shi changed his clothes and turned to look at him, "didn''t you just come back?" "I came back because of you, OK?" Chris rolled his eyes. "I asked my family for leave. The company has to go back to operate. It''s going to die. It''s going to be busy when I get back." Tang Shi laughed, "you can ask me to cooperate." "Please give me a fart." Chris quickly turned over and got up. "I''ll book a plane ticket later. Let''s have our last afternoon tea." ¡°OK¡£¡± Tang Shi straightened her hair and said, "I happened to pick up Qi Qi from work at night. It seems that she is not very happy these days." When they got to the hotel lobby, they found out that the first floor was wrapped up by a company for a new year''s party. It was winter and the new year was coming soon. Tang Shi wrapped up her overcoat and went to a box with Chris. "It''ll be a little quieter here. The atmosphere is better in the hall. If you don''t mind going out with all the staff of that company..." The waiter asked cautiously, "we can arrange two seats for both of you." "It doesn''t matter. Here it is. Thank you." Tang Shi indicated that the waiter should not be bothered any more, and then sat down with Chris. They began to look at the menu. People came and went in the hall on the first floor below, and there were a lot of people at the side of a round table. I think this company is not small in scale, but also has a large hand to cover the whole floor of this hotel. Chris ordered some signature dishes at will. Tang Shi got up and said that he wanted to go to the toilet, so he left Chris alone in the private room. But she did not expect that she would meet Ye Jingtang here. What''s more, ye Jingtang invited the staff of his company to have lunch on the next floor, and invited his partner Bo Ye to join him. In a narrow meeting, she stood at the door of the toilet, her face changed, and then she turned around and left without even calling. "Stop!" The voice of thin night came from behind, but when she heard his words, Tang Shi stepped even bigger, as if she was eager to escape from the place, but she was grabbed by others before she took a few steps. Bo Ye is sneering at her, "why, run as soon as you see me?" "I have nothing to say to you." Tang Shi tried to pull out her hand, but Bo Ye held it tightly, and she couldn''t get away, "Bo Shao, let go!" she is as like as two peas now calling him. Bo Ye is angry. In the past, this woman only had him in her heart. She could pay for everything for him, but why does this woman run away as soon as she sees him? How terrible is he in her eyes?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 The struggle of Tang poetry undoubtedly made Bo Ye''s mood more angry. He threw her back to the corridor wall, regardless of the presence of Ye Jingtang, "Tang poetry, what are you hiding from? Even if you die, I won''t let you go! " This made Tang Shi''s face pale. She reached out to fight against me, but she was seen through by the man and blocked her action. "Now you''re bold and your wings are hard. You dare to fight me head-on, don''t you? I really underestimate your ability. You can hook up with other men so soon! " The eyes of Tang poetry are red, "Bo Ye, you have no right to blame me!" "I don''t. who has? The wild man sleeping next to you before Bo Ye was furious, and his face became more and more beautiful. But in the eyes of Tang poetry, it was undoubtedly terrible. She won''t allow Bo Ye to insult Chris like that! "You can insult me, you can''t insult Chris!" Tang Shi forced to shake off Bo Ye, "I said you don''t pester me. It''s none of your business who I am with!" It''s the opposite! She defended another man in front of him! Bo Ye wants to strangle Tang Shi now, "why, do you speak for that man now?" "He''s not a wild man!" Tang Shi was angry and roared, "Bo Ye, Chris is my good friend regardless of gender! As long as I am wronged, he can leave everything behind and fly over from the United States to comfort me! Can you do it! When I married you for five years, you never looked me in the eye! Without him, I would have died several times since five years ago! Every time in your injury, he is healing me! Do you deserve to call him a wild man? " Do you deserve it! Her accusations made thin night pale, and her delicate face was covered with disbelief. He seemed to be in a trance and speechless when forced by the words of Tang poetry. He couldn''t say a word to refute her! She was injured by him, and someone else cured her. Is he a devil in her eyes? Many things are clearly not his original intention, but Tang poetry twisted his original intention into various injuries as soon as he saw him, as if he was born to hurt her, but did she ever think that sometimes he really just wanted to be good for her! When she was kidnapped, he tried his best to find him, he sent her to the hospital, he stayed up and watched her, he helped her bind those gangsters to vent her anger for her! She doesn''t know anything! She only knew that she had been wronged and decided that he must have done it. Her cold words could only make him speak more freely. Sometimes it was just a good meeting. Why did it become like this! Tang Shi saw the startling anger in Bo Ye''s eyes, which could tear her apart. She wanted to run away, madly wanted to run away. The evasive expression in Bo Ye''s eyes is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. The man presses Tang Shi on the wall, supports her with both hands, and traps her in a corner of the world in his arms, staring at her. Tang Shi couldn''t bear it any more. He pushed him, "go away! What does it look like to be dogged now! " Look at her disdainful expression, which makes his thin night a joke! "Tang poetry, even if it is no longer something in your heart, Laozi''s heart is also made of meat, it will hurt! If you don''t know what I''ve done for you, don''t look at me like I''m sorry! " "I''ll give it back to you in its entirety." Tang Shi finally pushed him away, "you don''t know how much I lost for you. Now you talk about giving with me. Bo Ye, I tell you, your giving is not as good as what I lost at the beginning! You don''t deserve to be sad! You deserve it Tang Shi pushes him away and sees Chris at the end of the corridor, who is looking for him because of her worry. Her eyes turn red and she pours into Chris''s arms. Chris looked up and saw the murderous spirit of fighting like a wolf in thin night''s eyes. He hugged Tang Shi hard and took her away with his murderous eyes. Chris sneered, "I think you still hate her now. After all, you never reflect. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 This sentence is like a sharp blade pierced into thin night''s chest. The man stepped back a few steps and watched Chris go away with Tang Shi in his arms. At that moment, he felt a sharp pain in his body. After watching the whole farce, ye Jingtang paralyzed his face and was not afraid of death to comment, "it''s really fierce." Thin night back, see ye Jingtang that want to smile face, the man seems indifferent. "No problem." Aware of Bo Ye''s thoughts, ye Jingtang speaks in a voice. Then he took a indifferent look at the direction of Tang Shi''s departure. He thought that Jiang Qi and Tang Shi were good friends. She should know what happened to Tang Shi and Bo Ye. The man raised his lips with great interest. "She is quite capable, regardless of what Tang poetry has experienced." At least those designs are admirable. Besides, she''s a woman of backbone. Thin night did not speak, the line of sight sank down, a glimmer of shadow flashed on the handsome face. Tang poetry I''ve never been a place where you can come and go at will! ****** after dinner with Chris, Tang Shi took him to the airport and saw him walk to the security channel. Tang Shi''s eyes were a little red, "you have to go again." "Oh, don''t look at me so pathetically." Chris pinched her face. "It''s February, isn''t it? I''ll be back with you this new year. " "Good!" Tang Shi laughed, "Qi Qi and I have an appointment." "I don''t think so." Chris said, "I think ye Jingtang will let Jiang Qi accompany him for the new year." Thinking of this Tang poem, her smile froze, and then she regained her look, "let''s talk about it then. Don''t worry, you go first." "Well, I''ll go! I''ll tell you when I land there Chris waved to Tang Shi, and Tang Shi said goodbye to him, "OK, pay attention to your wallet and valuables!" They bid farewell at the airport. After seeing Chris off, Tang Shi came out of the airport late at night. Chris''s flight was the latest one tonight. She came out and looked up at the sky. The stars were already hanging on the night, twinkling. The woman took a breath, warmed her cold palm, and then called Jiang Qi, "Qi Qi, it''s me. Are you off work?" "Today I You may have to work overtime. " Jiang Qi''s voice on the other side was a little panting, "you go back to my house first. The key is under the vase. There is... In the refrigerator There are fresh steaks. You can cook two and wait for me... " After listening to her saying this, Tang Shi felt relieved and laughed, "half cooked, right?" "Yes." Jiang Qi yelled, "wait for me to come back in the middle of the night to eat steak!" Then he hung up. Tang Shi takes a taxi back to Jiang Qi''s home. She has come out of the previous feeling of being stimulated by thin night. Now her life is much better than before. Without those people, she can gradually walk out of the shadow. When Tang Shi got home, she thought of Jiang Qi''s voice when she answered the phone. She was still a little confused. What was she doing at that time? But as soon as she arrived at Jiang Qi''s home, a man rushed up and pressed her mouth. Tang Shi struggled to see each other in the moonlight. Yu Xiao was stunned and released her. "How are you?" Tang Shi naturally didn''t have a good face for Yu Xiao, "how did you get in? You have the key?" "She gave me a key to the house before." Yu Xiao frowned, "Why are you? What about Jiang Qi? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 Seeing Yu Xiao, Tang Shi''s first reaction was to drive him away. "What do you want to do? Get out of her house!" Yu Xiao stepped forward and pressed her shoulder hard, "tell me where she is!" Tang Shi sneered, "I won''t tell you!" Yu Xiao tried to beat her, but he held back, "you tell me Jiang Qi''s address, otherwise I have ten thousand ways to make you feel worse than death!" Tang Shi laughs, but she wants to see how cruel Yu Xiao can be and make fun of her! Yu Xiao called Jiang Qi in front of Tang Shi, "I tell you, get back to me in ten minutes, or your friends will suffer!" "Asshole!" Jiang Qi yelled, "what kind of man are you? Don''t move Tang poetry!" Yu Xiao makes a finger ring, and several people in black who are guarding Jiang Qi''s house rush in, press Tang Shi''s body heavily and press her on the blanket. Tang Shi struggles, and Yu Xiao holds her chin. He sneered, "Jiang Qi, your friend looks very nice. Why don''t I try?" "If you touch her, I''ll kill you!" Jiang Qi roared at the other end, "Yu Xiao, what can I do for you! If you do something about Tang poetry, are you still a person? " Tang Shi was pressed to the ground by the man in black. Yu Xiao sneered at his mobile phone, "now, get over here, or your best friend will bear everything for you. I will do what I say!" "Go to hell!" Jiang Qi directly fell the mobile phone, opposite Ye Jingtang looking at Jiang Qi so angry, but smile, "how, Yu Xiao has come to the point of desperate to put you back?" Jiang Qi''s eyes were red. "Mr. Ye, I really can''t stay today. Tang poetry is now in my home..." "He can''t do anything to Tang poetry." Ye Jingtang supported his chin and narrowed his eyes. "Although Yu Xiao is a scum man, there is still a bottom line for a man. Jiang Qi, you are the one he wants to sleep with, so he coerces you with Tang poetry." Jiang Qi pinches one side of the bag to go, ye Jingtang''s voice suddenly cools down, "Jiang Qi, are you disobeying me?" Jiang Qi''s voice was shaking. "Even if Yu Xiao can''t really do anything to Tang poetry, Tang poetry is my weakness! He''s holding a knife to my soft side. I can''t be indifferent! " "So?" Ye Jingtang sneered, "send someone to sleep?" Jiang Qi''s face turned white, "you didn''t ask me to seduce you at the beginning..." Ye Jingtang quickly said, "there''s a wine shop in the evening. You have to go with me and put down your bag. I went out from here today, and there''s no way to come back later." Jiang Qi eyes blood red, looking back at Ye Jingtang, "Ye Jingtang, do you have to force me?" Ye Jingtang laughs cruelly, "force? Jiang Qi, you think too much of you. I don''t care to force you. " He just thought of her as one of his dogs. Jiang Qi''s body was shaking, and the strap on her shoulder had been deformed. "Ye Jingtang, I''m a person, I''m a living person, and I also have something I care about!" "Don''t force me to get rid of Tang poetry." Ye Jingtang Yang Yang chin, "sit down, make-up, change clothes. I don''t want to talk about it again The bag on Jiang Qi''s shoulder finally fell to the ground. Her face was pale and her eyes were at a loss. She seemed to have completely collapsed. She said, "OK, Mr. Ye." ****** on the other side, Yu Xiao and Tang Shi wait until 11 p.m. in Jiang Qi''s house. Tang poetry broke away from the oppression of the people in black, stood up, retreated to the corner, she laughed, "Jiang Qi can''t come back, Yu Xiao, you failed." Yu Xiao''s eyes are very painful, but his tone is very cruel, "impossible! Jiang Qi can''t be absent! Unless - " unless Ye Jingtang is pressing her. Thinking of this, Yu Xiao was even more angry. He came forward and grabbed Tang Shi''s chin, "aren''t you sad that your good friend abandoned you?" Tang Shi laughed, "what are you sad about? I''m happy for my good friend. If I can''t be coerced by you, I should be so determined! It''s you who should be sad. Between you and me, you are always the one who was abandoned by Jiang Qi! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 Yu Xiao stares at the smile on Tang Shi''s face and wants to tear it up. He called for people to hold her down. Regardless of Tang Shi''s fierce struggle, he forced her into the car. The man''s eyes were cold and his face was about to rain. "Ye Jingtang has a wine shop in mago tonight. Take this woman to me!" ****** twenty minutes later, Tang poetry was pressed into mago by Yu Xiao, and a group of people went directly to v2. Tang poetry originally doubted how Yu Xiao knew, but when you think about the influence of Yu family, you can''t be unaware of where ye Jingtang and Jiang Qi are. When they went in, she and Yu Xiao saw Jiang Qi, who just happened to offer a toast for ye Jingtang with a man with a smile. The look was just right. She had been used to this kind of posture for a long time. It is said that there is a Jiang Qi beside Ye Jingtang who doesn''t want to die for him. She is the most fierce dog under Ye Jingtang. Countless men pass by her, beat her and scold her for insulting her. No matter how badly she falls, as long as ye Jingtang says, Jiang Qi can stand up with a smile and shout, "good boss." She doesn''t seem to be in pain, or, in other words, has long abandoned her senses. It is at this time that Tang poetry is aware of Yu Xiao''s emotional changes. When Jiang Qi saw Yu Xiao coming with Tang poetry, his toasting hand was stiff and his whole smiling face stopped. Seeing this unexpected development, ye Jingtang squints his eyes and raises his glass to Yu Xiao at the door. "Yu Shao, do you have friends here? Why don''t you sit down and have a drink? " Jiang Qi''s face was pale, "Mr. Ye, don''t..." Leave her some dignity, leave her some dignity! But ye Jingtang didn''t seem to hear her begging. She still looked at Tang Shi with a smile. "Miss Tang is coming too?" The two hands of Tang poetry are pressed behind, obviously not voluntarily. As soon as the people inside saw this development, they all thought it was a good play. The elder master of the Yu family came to visit us. What was the reason for that? "Yu Xiao, let Tang poetry go!" Yu Xiao sneered, "Jiang Qi. You''re a dog to command me? " Jiang Qi''s voice was shaking. "Who allowed you to move her like this?" "Do I need your permission to do things?" Yu Xiao took the cigarette out of his mouth, threw it on the ground, stamped it out with his toes, put his hands in his pockets and walked in. The people behind him also entered it according to the Tang poetry. The man is well-dressed and has only one pair of eyes. He laughs fiercely and meaningfully. He says to Ye Jingtang, "Mr. Ye, I need to borrow your secretary." "You have a crush on my secretary?" Ye Jingtang laughed indifferently, "then I can send her to you." Jiang Qi''s eyes were red. In order to take care of the overall situation and protect Tang poetry, she stood up and took a glass of wine directly. "Yu Shao, don''t scare me. I don''t know where I did something to offend you. Now I''ll make amends to you. Please show mercy and let go of my good sister!" Look, what Yu Xiao hates most in her life is Jiang Qi ''. Yu Xiao laughed, "drink a whole bottle, let you go." Jiang Qi''s hand holding the wine cup is shaking. Ye Jingtang obviously finds her fear, but the man doesn''t speak, and the whole audience is lonely and silent. At this time, only a cold voice came in, "drink a bottle? Yu Shao doesn''t have a designated person, does he? Then I''ll do it! " Tang Shi snatched up Hennessy, who had just been opened and sealed, and pointed the mouth of the bottle at his mouth! Jiang Qi didn''t hold back, covered his mouth and cried. Ye Jingtang''s pupils are shrinking. He always thinks that Jiang Qi, who has no dignity, never has a true friend. But he never thinks that when all of them make trouble for a weak woman, only Tang Shi, a thin woman, stands up to help her! At that moment, the whole audience seemed to be greatly stimulated, but no one came out to stop them. In five minutes, it took only five minutes for Tang poetry to finish a bottle of wine. Everyone opened their mouths wide, and some people even trembled. They thought Yu Xiao was just scaring them, but they didn''t expect that someone would do it. This kind of reckless drinking would There will be stomach bleeding! The hot alcohol burned her throat, and her stomach rose rapidly. With a spasmodic burning feeling, she felt that she was going to vomit out in the next second, so she forced to hold back. Tang Shi roars. She comes to Jiang Qi, grabs her hand and smashes the bottle on the ground! A loud and clear sound shocked everyone! "Today, I can see clearly the true features of your group of animals in clothes..." Tang poetry, word by word, protects Jiang Qi behind him, "don''t you see her shaking! Do you like to force a woman so much! Does Jiang Qi owe you or something? Did he kill and set fire or destroy your family? If I put my words here, who dares to let Jiang Qi suffer any more grievances? I was in prison five years ago for murder. I don''t mind going to prison again five years later! "After that, Tang Shi red eyes, grabbed Jiang Qi''s hand and directly pulled her out. A woman spilled a word from her throat, "go!" No one in the audience dared to stop. They Lost to the courage of a woman. When Jiang Qi was pulled outside by Tang Shi, he began to cry and said, "Shi Shi, I''m sorry for you. Let''s go to have a gastric lavage. You''ll have stomach bleeding like this..." But Tang Shi didn''t say anything. She just felt that she was beginning to lose consciousness, and then she spat out a mouthful of blood as she held the wall. Jiang Qi held her hand trembling, "Tang Shi, don''t scare me Don''t scare me. Help! Someone here has vomited blood due to alcoholism. Help When Su Qi walks out with her arms around her, he hears a cry for help. He doesn''t take it seriously. The little girl beside him also says, "it''s probably the girl who''s with the wine inside. It''s nothing to be pitied for drinking alcohol for money." Su Qi did not reply, but did not deny. Until Jiang Qi''s trembling voice pierced his eardrum again, which shocked his whole body, "Tang Shi, wake up! I''ll take you to the hospital, Tang Shi. Don''t pass out! Does anyone help me carry her in and out of the rental car? Help Jiang Qi''s voice was more and more miserable. Su Qi turned back as soon as his face changed. He saw that Jiang Qi was carrying a woman who had passed out at the gate. His pace was faster than ever. He rushed up to hold her and yelled, "Tang poetry?" Jiang Qi was shocked when she saw Su''s family. Her tears came out again. She was a cold and powerful female secretary in everyone''s eyes. She had never been so flustered. "Su Shao, please help me. She just blew a whole bottle of Hennessy. She''s going to die this way..." Su Qi didn''t speak. Jiang Qi''s strength was weak, but he directly hugged Tang Shi. The woman''s eyes were closed tightly, and her face was gray and blue. Jiang Qi couldn''t walk steadily, so he stumbled up and said, "it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault..." "Don''t say that much. Get in the car." Su Qi pulls open his car door and puts Tang Shi in the back row. Then Jiang Qi gets in too. Regardless of his drunk driving, the man directly steps on the accelerator and drives to the hospital. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 "Su Shao Su Shao, wait for me A woman in high-heeled shoes ran after her, but Su Qi didn''t even look at her. She pinched a pile of money from her wallet and spilled it out of the window. Then the car left the place with a roar, leaving the rolled up money flying all over the sky. The woman stood in the place for a long time. Su Qi sent Tang Shi to the hospital at one o''clock in the middle of the night, but Jiang Ling was still sleeping. As a result, a phone call forced him to wake up from his sleep, saying that there was someone here who needed gastric lavage. When Jiang Ling arrived at the hospital in a hurry, he saw Tang Shi lying on it. He sighed, "was she bullied by someone?" Jiang Qi is crying, Su Qi listened to a head two big, impatiently called a, "don''t cry, cry?" Jiang Qi cried more vigorously, Su Qi angry, "you shut up, and then annoy me to call ye Jingtang." Sure enough, using Ye Jingtang to intimidate Jiang Qi is very effective. She immediately stops crying. Su Qi looks inside at Tang Shi and Jiang Ling. They are waiting outside. After more than 40 minutes, Jiang Ling comes out. "You can help her to go through the hospitalization procedures, alcoholism and gastric bleeding. If you come later, you can call a lot of people to cry outside." Jiang Ling took off the rubber gloves and looked at Jiang Qi, "cow force, why can she drink so much?" Jiang Qi said the story with grievance. Su Qi listened, and his eyes gradually sank. "She Is there no man out there to help her He always thought that there was no shortage of men around Tang poetry, but he didn''t expect that in today''s situation, the two weak women had no one to help. Jiang Qi''s eyes were red again, "what man? Before Tang Shi, there was at most one Tang Yi protecting her. Now that Tang Yi is gone, Tang Shi is alone! " Don''t even have that little man of Tang Wei! Su Qi didn''t speak. After a moment''s silence, the man began to withdraw money again. He pinched out a pile of money from his wallet and said, "help her to go through the hospitalization procedures." Jiang Qi cried, "well, what are you doing?" "I''ll wait here for her to wake up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Qi looked at Su Qi for a while, "do you like her?" Su Qi''s heart shrunk and quickly countered, "I like a man who has been in prison and had a baby? I might as well like men to go! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± He has a stiff tongue. Jiang Qi steps on high-heeled shoes to go through the formalities for Tang Shi. Here Tang Shi lives in the hospital ahead of time. Su Qi enters the ward and sits on one side. Jiang Ling puts her hands in her pockets and wears a white coat. Passing by the corridor of the hospital, a few night shift nurses who dozed off were in spirits when they saw him. They blushed and asked, "how did Dr. Jiang come tonight?" Jiang Ling laughs, "there is something wrong with an acquaintance, so I''ll come and have a look." The little girl was in the shape of a flower maniac, "I''ve worked hard for you, Dr. Jiang." Jiang Ling smiles again and leaves without speaking. The little nurses looked at his back and said, "how handsome, Dr. Jiang..." "Don''t look at it. No matter how handsome it is, it won''t be you." "It''s said that Dr. Jiang''s brother is a famous lawyer. His family is really good." "I also saw a half blood beautiful man tonight. He used to sit in the corridor. I don''t know where he is now. Handsome thief, like a foreign male star, it seems that it''s really worthwhile to be on duty tonight! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 Tang Shi didn''t expect to see Su Qi''s face when she woke up. She thought that her consciousness had a delusion, but when she closed her eyes and opened them again, it was su Qi''s face that wanted to smile or not. When the man''s eyebrows were picked, he was evil and ruffian. He was wearing a sweater and perforated jeans, and his long legs were under the hospital bed. He was holding a pillow to smile at her. That smile makes Tang poetry cold. Su Qi whistled, "Yo, wake up?" As soon as Tang Shi wanted to speak, Su Qi stood up and looked up at Tang Shi''s face. His blue-green eyes looked at him with a bad look. "You''re very capable. A bottle of Hennessy will blow out in five minutes." Tang Shi''s face was still morbid. She said, "is it related to you?" "It wasn''t about me before." Su Qi shrugged, "but now there is. I sent you to the hospital. Do you need to thank me? " Every time I encounter something unbearable, I will just bump into this man. Tang Shi tut a, eyes with full resistance. Su Qi gently pinched her chin to smile, mostly for fear of hurting her, "I said Tang Shi, you this not fatal strength early out of thin night, he will not be reduced to now so miserable." He always pokes her heart every word and knows what can hurt her. Tang Shi laughs and laughs sarcastically. I don''t know who he is satirizing. "What can I do? I love him and I can''t bear it." From Tang Shi''s mouth, she said that she loved thin night. Su Qi''s pupils shrank. The man''s evil smile suddenly turned into a sneer. A pair of blue-green eyes were just like the wolf, "really cheap." He commented on her in three words. Tang Shi said indifferently, "thank you for your praise." This pair of invulnerable appearance let Suqi grinding teeth, this woman is really cruel, anything can bear, so it seems terrible. The more tolerant the person is, the deeper he hides. When the outbreak is complete, no one can stop her. Su Qi takes back his hand. He laughs playfully, as if he has always been interested in catching prey in Tang poetry. I think so. There are many women in Su Qi''s flowers. He can''t waste his energy in such a place On a woman so badly damaged. Tang poetry knows that he has an amazing skin, but what about his soul? Maybe it''s the devil. The woman closed her eyes and acted to show that she didn''t want to see him. Su Qi laughed, "to save the benefactor this attitude?" Tang poetry can only open his eyes to see him, "how much is it? I''ll pay you back. " Su Qi was annoyed by her attitude and said, "what about the time and energy I wasted on you?" Tang Shi also laughed, "then I would like to find you another girl?" Get out of here! Su Qi got angry and stood up directly, "Tang Shi, don''t be unkind!" He sent her to the hospital, so take care of her, say thank you will not! But Tang Shi won''t, won''t say thank you to such a man who once hurt himself, even if he now use what way to remedy, there is no way to save his bad image in her heart. Tang Shi chuckled a few times, "Su Qi, I think of that rainy night before you for my umbrella look, I think, you are still at that time, more amazing to me." Recollection again, she can no longer see that kind of expression on Su Qi''s face, it is just a play, a play to deliberately arouse her resonance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 Su Qi was stunned. He seemed to be trapped in the memory. When he left again, he looked up at the expression of Tang poetry and suddenly felt some Panic. But he didn''t show it, just sneered, "Tang Shi, how many men have you cheated with your mouth?" Tang Shi didn''t speak. After a long time, she said, "Su Shao, I don''t understand why you pestered me at the beginning." Let her be cheated by him, let her put down her guard against him, and let her be beaten back to her original shape. Su Qi thought, all the good feelings start first because of the beautiful skin bag. In the eyes of Tang poetry, Su Qi is a dangerous and fascinating man. In Su Qi''s eyes, the face of Tang poetry can make countless men lose their wealth just to smile at her. This kind of good feeling is morbid, once the original amazing feeling disappears, it will quickly cool down. Aware of Su Qi''s silence, Tang Shi smiles slowly, "I''m sorry, I only have good-looking skins." And no interesting soul. The world is boring, including me. Tang poetry feels that his life is like being trapped in a dead circle, constantly suffering and suffering by himself. If at the beginning she suffered a lot, then God, can we let her go? She''s had enough of this life. Su Qi was silent for a long time before he stood up. He stared at Tang Shi''s face as if he had something to say, but when it came to his mouth, he held back. He tried to find out the slightest bit of hope for life from Tang Shi''s face. Unfortunately, there was no hope at all. Su Qi actually wanted to say that if she needed a man, she might try to find him. If she wants to need happiness to indulge herself, he is willing to give it to her. As for other things, he may not be able to. Foreigners have always been open-minded, just like he wanted to ask her for a one night stand when he talked with her for the first time, but now he can''t say it. This is not what Tang poetry needs. The man stood up with a cynical smile on his face. For the first time, he had a strong desire to explore Tang poetry, but if he didn''t say it, Tang poetry would not know. Su Qi just closed the door when he left. Tang Shi was discharged a week after she was hospitalized. On the day of discharge, Jiang Qi held her and cried. Her tears and nose were all wiped on Tang Shi''s clothes. She cried miserably, "Shi Shi, I''m sorry for you..." Tang Shi gave her a push with a smile. "What are you doing? Do you want to make a promise with your body?" Jiang Qi''s eyes brightened, "good! Can we live together? " Tang Shi was goose bumps by his best friend Lei, "then I still need a man." "Asshole." Jiang Qi poked Tang Shi''s chest, "I''ve turned over with Ye Jingtang because of you!" Tang Shi was a little surprised. He opened his eyes and said, "what? You quit? " "Yes, I quit." Jiang Qi forked, "you move to my house. You don''t have to rent a house by yourself. The lock in my house has been changed. It won''t happen again. From then on, we are both unemployed people, and we are going to live the life of picking up garbage. " Tang Shi joked, "I''m different from you. I still have five million Yuan Bo Ye gave me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Qi thought for a while and said seriously, "it''s reasonable. I think ye Jingtang will go to his company tomorrow if he doesn''t give me ten million yuan." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "A house and a car by the way." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 Tang Shi and Jiang Qi moved together, trying to figure out what to do next. She hasn''t contacted Tang Wei for a long time. It''s fake to say she doesn''t want to. But Tang Shi didn''t expect that she would receive a call from Tang Wei. Looking at the strange number on her mobile phone, she hesitated for a long time. "Mommy, it''s me." Tang Wei called in a low voice in his study, "my father won''t let me go to you, so I asked the old lady for a mobile phone to call you." "Is this the old lady''s phone number?" Tang Shi was especially surprised at Tang Wei Neng''s call to her. The boy opposite said in a tender voice, "no! They bought me a mobile phone. I''ll have a mobile phone number in the future! Mommy, just call me at this number! " He has a proud voice. Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "Do you want to be obedient? Mom can''t meet you these days. Don''t make trouble and be good "I''m good. Will mom come back to see me?" Tang Wei''s voice was full of expectations. "Mommy, I really don''t want to stay at Bo''s house." But what to do Tang poetry has handed him over to Bo Ye. Think of here, her heart is like being pulled general pain, "Tang Wei, if you want to be separated from your mother for a long time, until you grow up to meet, can you wait?" "Yes." Tang Wei''s voice is very firm, "when I grow up to be a man, will mommy not recognize me?" "No way." Tang Shi felt that her tears were about to fall. She said in a trembling voice, "when you grow up to be a man, Mommy will take you home." "Then I''ll eat more and become a man to protect Mommy early!" Tang Wei, like a little adult, said to his mobile phone, "Mommy should take good care of herself and wait for me with my uncle." Referring to Tang Yi, Tang Shi didn''t hold back her tears. She covered her mouth with red eyes and took away her mobile phone for a long time. Then she slowly said to Tang Wei, "well, my uncle will be happy to see you grow up." Brother, I''m still thinking about you. Don''t be lonely. We haven''t forgotten you After hanging up the phone, Tang Shi wipes her tears, clears up her emotions, and continues to submit her resume. While playing with her mobile phone, Jiang Qi mutters, "your son''s IQ is growing too fast." Jiang Qi said that Tang poetry is still some gratified, gratified, but also some distressed, "I did not give him a happy childhood." "Oh, don''t think about it. I''m very open." Jiang Qi came to comfort her, "you are so lucky to have such a son. Bo Ye is such a scum. Fortunately, Tang Wei is not like him." Smelly boy will comfort adults, grow up is estimated to be a woman harvester. On the other hand, Tang Wei hung up and saved Tang Shi''s number into his new mobile phone. Then he ran out and said to Cen Huiqiu, "thank you for your mobile phone." CEN Huiqiu came back from traveling abroad and brought him a brand new mobile phone. He said it was for him. Tang Wei liked it very much, so he had the tool to contact his mother! An Ru sits in the living room and looks at Bo Ye''s father, CEN Huiqiu, who only pays attention to Tang but ignores her. The woman''s face is angry. Damn it, this stinky boy didn''t die before! I should have done it if I knew I was kidnapped! What a disaster! When Tang Wei passed by an Ru, he looked up at her. An Ru hastens to please ground to smile a way, "only only only, you look for aunt to have something?" CEN Huiqiu went upstairs. Only Tang Wei and an Ru were left in the living room. When the child looked up at her, she seemed to see Bo Ye''s fierce expression. is as like as two peas as like as two peas. An Ru''s voice was a little empty. "How can you look at me like this? I know you have a problem with me, but I didn''t drive you away, Mommy... " She began to add drama to herself, saying that she was extremely aggrieved, so that outsiders could feel that it was the child''s mischief, and she was an innocent adult. Tang Wei laughed and said softly, "Auntie an Ru, don''t act. No one is watching now." The indifference in his voice made an Ru shudder. What''s that look? She''s a grown-up. She thinks it''s scary! An Ru felt that the smile on her face could not go on, so she had to find another topic, "Weiwei, what are you talking about? Ha ha Have you seen too many cartoons recently? " She doesn''t believe it! What can a five-year-old child do! She doesn''t believe that Tang Shi''s son can have this ability! Tang be completely indifferent to looking as like as two peas. The sneer looks just like the thin night when it is cold. It really inherited the five senses of a thin night. A face is like a little adult. He reached into his pocket and clutched his cell phone. "I know you did it." In a word, an Ru''s face changed greatly! She stammered, even a little confused, "aunt can''t understand what you''re talking about, but only? Do you have any misunderstanding about your aunt? " "I said I knew you had me kidnapped."Maybe I think it''s a waste of time to talk with an Ru, so Tang Wei makes a sound directly, which makes an Ru pale all of a sudden! She said with a dry smile, "ha ha? Why do you say that? Did your mother mislead you? Don''t talk nonsense. Auntie won''t do that... " "You''re really wordy." Tang Wei tut said, and the tone was like Bo Ye''s: "don''t argue any more. I know you paid someone to kidnap me and my mother. You also kidnap the family members of that group. If they dare to say one word of you in front of Bo Shao, you will do it to them. So the kidnappers didn''t change their confessions and insisted that they were only committing crimes temporarily. " His speaking speed and thinking are quite clear, and there is no loophole. An Ru''s pupil suddenly constricts, a five-year-old child, unexpectedly has this kind of ability?! Why is he so close to the demon?! "You. You must have listened to your mother''s nonsense An Ru''s tone is a little flustered. After thinking for a while, she calms down again. As an adult, is she afraid that she can''t play with a child? impossible! "If you really have evidence that I did it, why don''t you tell your father?" An Ru laughs maliciously, "because you just listen to your mother''s nonsense. Don''t think you can knock me down. Your father won''t listen to your nonsense. " "My father?" Tang Wei''s rhetorical voice makes an Ru stand in the same place, "Bo Shao, I didn''t want to report you with him at all, because I think it''s just right for a person like him to match you. You shouldn''t let him spoil my mother. " So he chose not to tell Boye, but he knew the truth of everything! How terrible is the child''s mind? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 "You know, maybe you treat me too much as a child, so you lose. Many times when you call people in Bo''s house to prepare, I hear you." Tang Wei said with a smile, "I don''t want to expose you, because I think this is just an opportunity." "A chance for my mom and Bo Shao to break up completely." For a while, he said to Tang Shi, "Mommy, we''ll get better soon." At that time, Tang poetry also saw those unusual emotions in his eyes. He''s always pretending to be an innocent kid. She was used Her cleverness was mistaken by cleverness and used by a five-year-old child! Behind the back It turned out to be a child! An Ru remembers all that Tang Wei had induced her in Bo''s house. She remembers that every time that little boy looks at her, his eyes are full of that strange luster! An Ru trembles all over, "you Who the hell are you? No way. You''re just pretending! Brother Ye won''t believe you Tang Wei chuckled a few times and didn''t speak. He went upstairs directly. His small body still looked so young, but he, but his idea had already gone beyond the scope of normal children! An Ru clenches her fingers one by one and looks at Tang Wei''s figure walking upstairs. The killing intention in her eyes floats up a little bit. In this case, the child can''t stay! Aware of the fierce sight behind him, Tang Wei leans against the door and grins slowly as he closes the door. Yes, yes An Ru, what I need is your hatred I wish I could die. The little boy was holding the cell phone in his hand and never let it go. He whispered, "Mommy, wait for me, wait for me, and I''ll come out to you." ****** Tang Shi didn''t expect Sophie to come to her. Sure enough, as soon as she sat down in the coffee shop, Sophie looked into Tang Shi''s face and said, "my brother said that he asked you to work in his company. Aren''t you looking for a job recently?" Tang Shi didn''t even think about it and said, "I remember that I once refused this request." Sophie was angry. "Don''t be unkind. My brother is pitying you!" "Oh, I don''t need his pity." Tang Shi ordered a cup of coffee, "please let him take back his self righteous sympathy. I will die without him." "You..." Sophie''s words in the mouth to think for a long time, "hard and soft do not eat women!" Tang poetry didn''t say anything and didn''t deny it. "I don''t think it''s necessary for you to resist my brother''s help. Anyway, you are not idle now. Anyway, the Su family is also a big enterprise. What''s wrong with you coming to work in the company? You can still make money. What do you have to do with money? " Sophie couldn''t understand that her brother was so handsome and hinted at Tang poetry again and again. How could Tang poetry not feel it! No, it should be said that she felt it as if she didn''t know it. "I can''t afford money." Tang Shi said, "I just hate your brother." Sophie''s stuck. No, her brother Suqi said that he cheated Tang Shi into coming to work, so he bought her a new sports car! Sufifi endured the impulse to go and coaxed Tang Shi, "anyway, my brother is just a boss. You can''t see him at ordinary times. You will not lose a piece of meat when you come to work." Please, come to work. Her sports car is all about Tang poetry! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 Tang Shi didn''t even want to refuse. She bought the order freely and said to Sophie, "it''s a pity. Please don''t bother me any more. And tell him not to bother me in the future." With that, she walked away. Sophie was sitting alone in a disorderly position in the wind. Damn, how can this Tang poem be so cold! Sophie went back and told Suqi that Suqi was playing a game at that time. When she heard that Sophie had failed, she tut said, "it''s useless! You can''t cheat anyone! " "If you have the ability, you can go after others by yourself. Why do you want me to help you?" Sophie charged Suqi''s back with a middle finger, "rubbish! What an advice "Who said they were going after her?" As soon as Su Qi heard his sister''s statement, she turned over and went down to the sofa, "which eye of yours can tell that I''m interested in her?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sophie felt that her brother was really unintelligible, so she stopped talking and climbed up the stairs. "I''m sleeping. Good night, single dog." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Qi, who is playing a game, almost pinches the stick off. The man sits in the living room and is silent for a while in front of the TV screen. Then he seems to think of something and gradually raises his lips. ****** Jiang Qi went back to the studio where love nurtures games, and helped Tang Shi find a position by asking for relationship. When Tang Shi went there, it was said that people there were very welcome, "I heard it''s dawn. Can you cooperate with us? There will be a topic of hype at that time." Tang Shi gladly went there, signed a confidentiality agreement with the other party, and began to join the studio with Jiang Qi. Although this game is a love nurturing game invested by Ye Jingtang, he is only responsible for paying and collecting money, regardless of other processes. Jiang Qi secretly uses his contacts to evade his ban. The two women are very enthusiastic on the first day of work. The person in charge of the studio comes out to meet them. As soon as he sees Tang poetry, he immediately wants to jump on them, "goddess! Goddess, here you are at last Tang Shi laughs, "I can''t bear it. Thank you for coming out to meet us." "Well, our studio is a little busy recently, so it''s rather messy. But we arranged the position for you two yesterday. Jiang Qi, you can go to the marketing department. Anyway, you have a lot of contacts. Goddess, can you come to the design department and join us?" "Yes." Tang Shi smiles and nods. First, she goes to the marketing department to help Jiang Qi arrange everything. Then she is taken to the design department alone. She was met by a man with long hair. Everyone calls him Lao Wang next door. "Lao Wang, did you bring a beautiful woman to our studio?" "I rely on Lao Wang, you are our Savior!" The decoration of the game studio is quite creative. Several people are sitting in a circle in front of the big round desktop. There are many LCD screens in front of each person''s screen. An it man wearing green little dinosaur pajamas came and lost an instant coffee to Tang Shi. "Welcome to join our singles club." "Didn''t we change our name a while ago? It''s called the ''no love, no death'' club." A girl with short hair looks up from the computer desktop. There is a sketch on her screen, with rows of data beside it, the development level of the plot of the characters, the height and occupation of iqeq, and various numerical values. "You are too cursed." Green dinosaur said, "little moon, you have to take it easy. If you go down like this, you may die." The position of Tang poetry is also on the ring. We sorted out three computers for her and put them there. There is also a hand drawing board and a printer. There are a lot of design drafts beside. The messy degree of the desktop is comparable to the original studio of Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 "Don''t mind, goddess. We''re all improvised." Lao Wang called, "Fangfang, is Fangfang there?" A stormy girl flew over from an ashtray opposite Lao Wang. "What are you shouting! I''m writing a detailed outline of the plot! " "Spare your life, sister Fang!" Lao Wang scurrying, "let me introduce you to a new person, Tang Shi, that''s dawn." "Oh, I''ve heard of it." Fangfang looked up at Tang Shi and said, "Hello, our studio is quite free. You can sit down." The little green dinosaur moved his chair and rolled over to Tang Shi and said, "goddess, are you going to join us in the future?" Tang Shi said with a smile that everyone was very casual and the atmosphere was warm. On one side, there is a green dinosaur in pajamas, on the other side, there is a turbulent Fangfang, on the other side, there is a short haired woman, xiaoyueyue, and the old Wang who first brought her in next door. Tang Shi thinks that everyone is very good, just like the kind of grounded family. As soon as she sat down, a circle of people handed her several instant coffees. "It''s a common practice in the river and lake to stay up late together. I depend on instant coffee for half my life." Lao Wang laughed. "If you don''t think it''s enough, turn the chair back and go straight to the box to get it." When Tang Shi looked back, he saw a whole big box Instant Coffee. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi swallowed, "is it so terrible?" "It''s not." Fangfang said without raising her head while typing, "originally, my sister was a rare e-milk. Since she came to the studio, she has shrunk to a D-cup." ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s amazing, too. These guys are all very funny designers. Tang Shi soon got along with them without any strangeness. In the morning, they started to get on the right track in the afternoon. When green dinosaurs were making character models, they said, "what do girls like? Girls like to be handsome. What can a handsome girl do? Handsome and exciting... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lao Wang smashed Fangfang''s ashtray into the green dinosaur and said, "don''t scare our goddess." Tang Shi smiles, "it''s OK, everyone can get along well." "I''ll tell you, our studio is no better than the coquettish bitches outside. Everyone is easy to talk." Little moon looked up at Tang poetry, "in addition to borrowing money." "Ha ha ha ha ha." Lao Wang also laughed, "usually they are good friends. When they borrow money, they immediately turn their faces.". Who don''t know you? " ****** on the first day Tang Shi came to the studio, he worked overtime until night. She had a pile of manuscripts as high as a hill on hand, which completely cut off her sight. At 8 p.m., Lao Wang made a pot of coffee and poured them one by one. When she got to the side of Tang poetry, the hill made of paper suddenly moved. Tang Shi was startled to see a man with glasses looking up from the hill, with two heavy black circles under his eyes. "Oh, the vampire wakes up." Fang Fang tut said, "I woke up earlier today. I used to wake up at ten o''clock in the evening." "Maybe it''s because dawn is nearby. He feels strange." The green dinosaur next to him described Sansan as a dog. He said to Sansan, "Sansan, look who''s on your left." The man, who was called Sansan, went to see Tang poetry with a sleepy face. Danfeng''s eyes narrowed, "ah? Are there new people? " The voice is very nice, magnetic and low. "Xiao San, you are so cold." The little moon covered her chest like she was injured. "Hurry up, international practice." Sansan fumbled out of the drawer and handed over an instant coffee, "hello..." But he found the opposite woman''s fault. He handed the coffee to Tang Shi for a long time. What''s the matter? Don''t you like the taste? Sansan changed her taste, but it was the same reaction. Feeling strange, so when he looked up, he found that Tang Shi was staring at his face in a daze. His eyes were red and full of tears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 The man named Sansan didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. On the first day of work, the new man next door cried directly at himself. Sansan pointed to himself, "I Did you know me before? " I don''t know. But that face Tang poetry trembles faintly and seems unbelievable. She used to think that heaven was too cruel, but only for this moment At this moment, she felt that fate had given her a chance to come back. She wiped her own tears, then took the coffee bar in Sansan''s hand, "you are very similar to a dead relative of mine." After a long silence, Sansan said, "do you mean I am like a dead man?" This words already took the full gunpowder smell, nearby Lao Wang and green dinosaur all came to persuade him, "Oh, Xiao San, why are you so fierce? Our goddess just thinks that you and her relatives are not insulting you. " Sansan looked at the green dinosaur, word by word, "ah long, I warn you, don''t, call, I, small, three!" The green dinosaur didn''t feel the threat of Congshan at all, and a small three called with special joy, "what''s so angry, you Tyrannosaurus Rex, don''t scare our goddess! Goddess, look at me. I''m also very handsome. " Ah long is good at adjusting the atmosphere. Cong Shan starts to clean up his desk with a groan and starts to work. Tang Shi turns his head and looks at his side face. It''s so much like It''s like A copy of her brother Tang Yi. Tang Shi asked Cong Shan''s age subconsciously, "how old are you this year?" Cong Shan''s hand was stiff, and he turned to look at Tang Shi. The man had a very white face. With the pair of Danfeng eyes, he looked like an international supermodel. In addition, he was wearing glasses. The more he looked, the more abstinent he was. His voice was very cold. "Is this your latest way to chat up?" Tang Shi''s smile froze, "sorry Subconsciously, I compared you to my brother. " It turned out to be her brother. Cong Shan continued to sneer, "sorry, I''ve never had an extra sister." Although he knew that the man in front of him was not his brother, Tang Shi''s heart still hurt for a while, and then he laughed apologetically at others, "I''m sorry for troubling you." "Cong Xiaosan is a straight man who doesn''t know what girls think. Don''t take Tang poetry to heart. In fact, he is very warm-hearted. " Cong Xiaosan didn''t speak. He snorted again. When the computer was turned on, he directly opened the drawing board. Next to Tang Shi, who was designing new clothes for next spring, he packed up some draft materials and sent them out. When Cong Shan opened the draft of Tang poetry, there was a ray of light in her eyes. However, when she said that, she still couldn''t help but sneer and comment, "it''s just some used elements. When we develop our game wardrobe, are you a high fashion brand fake? The heroine''s beautiful girls don''t need sawg. What they need is a girl''s heart. It''s not a show of blue blood. " In fact, the meaning of the words is to praise the design of Tang poetry, which is too fashionable and novel, but Cong Shan couldn''t say good things, so she simply depreciated her works to nothing. But Tang Shi didn''t get angry and said patiently, "I''ll think about it again." Cong Shan said, "don''t worry. You''re in a hurry to give full play to your creativity before you even know where our job is. You''re showing off, not working. I''ll send you a compressed package. You can go back and play our game. At the beginning, you will know what kind of fashion to design. " Although he didn''t speak well, he was professional. He caught what Tang poetry lacked. Two people sent files to each other in the studio group, and the green dinosaur next to him yawned. "It''s going to be very late again today." Green dinosaurs modify the data and simulate fighting. "Do we need a physics engine for this nurturance game? No need, right? What''s the common logic of the game of beautiful girls? Do you see the logic of the CEO''s novels of dog blood? " "What if you''re in trouble with a real second class? Not in the game for truth, in the novel for logic The opposite little moon rolled a white eye, "nice to have, it''s better than nothing, you can adjust it casually." "There will be another customer coming tomorrow." Fangfang finally finished coding today''s words. After checking the typos, she printed several copies, pulled out A4 paper and sent them to you, "look at the plot, if you can, just go ahead and launch it next month. I buried a lot of differences, there are two tragedies, a man died, a player himself died "Oh, my God, these two endings may be scolded to death." Lao Wang tied up his long hair with a rope. "Tang Shi, I''ve worked hard for you. I''ve been busy since the first day of work." "No, No." Tang Shi likes the atmosphere here. There is no intrigue outside the company, which makes her feel relaxed. "I''ll have another meeting later. Have you finished painting three three?" "No Cong Shan has two bruises at the bottom of his eyes, which is obviously a lack of sleep. Tang Shi thinks that he may have to bump into the computer screen to sleep while painting. "Just now Fangfang said that if a customer comes tomorrow, I''m not in the mood to receive him. Whoever is big will go."Little moon said, "you look down on me." Fangfang said, "although I have a big chest, I won''t go. Let''s go to Tang poetry." Who on earth is this customer and let them shirk like this? Tang Shi''s new comer, embarrassed to refuse, can only promise, "then I''ll have a try." "Seduce our client with your beauty and ask him to allocate millions of start-up funds to us." Cong Shan, while modifying the details of the original picture, looked up and down at the Tang poem, "Mian Mian Qiang is a passing grade. It''s hard for you." "There are millions of Laozi who don''t play this game for mentally handicapped girls!" Green dinosaurs on one side said, "I want to make a large-scale ecological online game!" "Lao Wang gives a pillow to a long." Cong Shan said faintly. Lao Wang and the green dinosaur were confused, "what do you mean?" "He needs to dream." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ****** at 10 p.m., Tang Shi finished his overtime work. When he walked out of the company, he passed the hall of the marketing department outside. There was no one there. He thought that the marketing department was not as busy as his department, and Jiang Qi must have left work early in the morning. Tang Shi loosened her wrist and felt that the job was suitable for her. At least her excitement of sleeping for a long time gradually increased. When she went out, she found that it was raining at this time of the night, and it was a bit cold and wet. Behind him came a man, Cong Shan, with an umbrella in his hand. Because of the frequent rain recently, he kept the umbrella in the studio all the time. Looking at the Tang poem, which was sheltering from the rain at the door, Cong Shan said indifferently for a long time, "come here." Tang Shi was stunned. Looking at his face, the light was not bright at night. The studio was in an office building. Now at ten o''clock in the evening, the light on the first floor of the building had already been turned off, leaving the elevator and emergency exit with weak fluorescence. In the dark, she looked at Cong Shan''s face with a faint light. Cong Shan noticed the tardiness of the Tang poetry. He was impatient and added to his voice, "come on, come on." Tang Shi walked to him stupidly. Cong Shan saw that Tang Shi''s eyes were red again. She must love her brother very much, right? Cong Shan opened the umbrella and then covered the top of Tang poetry with the umbrella. He took her outside to take a taxi. After getting on the bus, Tang Shi just wanted to say thank you. Congshan had already left by himself with an umbrella. She also wanted to take him a ride to thank him However, as he walked, his home should not be far away from the company. Tang Shi took back his mind and gave the driver an address. Then the car started and quickly left the office building. It rained all the time. For a long time, someone came out from the dark part of the office building. The man was wet with a handle in his hand A slender umbrella. Looking at the direction of Tang poetry leaving, he suddenly realized what he was doing and gave a low smile. Raindrops fall from his face, thin night pursed his lips, a silent face white and indifferent, dark pupil is very cold, people feel like the weather outside, drizzle. All around has been wet, only the small dry corner shows that someone once stayed here for a long time. The corner shows that someone once stayed here for a long time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 When she got up to work the next day, because the people in the studio had informed Tang Shi in advance that she was going to receive customers, she specially painted a make-up, put on lipstick, and wore a thick windbreaker to go out. When she arrived at the company, Fangfang held her chin and looked at her, "tut Tut, if I were a man, I would definitely fall in love with you." Tang Shi smiles and then asks, "when will the customer come?" "One o''clock in the afternoon." Fangfang also gave Tang Shi a cup of coffee according to the rules of the river and lake. "One cup of instant coffee every day, you can stay up late and never be afraid of sudden death again." Green dinosaur is wandering around the studio in his pajamas. While spraying water on the potted flowers, she cleans up the desk over there. Fangfang says that a long often sleeps in the studio because he can''t go back because he works overtime. For this reason, he just swings around in his pajamas all the year round. Tang Shi looked at the open mouth dinosaur head on his head and the small tail on the ground behind him, and felt very funny. "Don''t spray water, brother." The little moon came in and cried, "you are so special that you have killed our four cacti in a month. I beg you. Have you ever considered the feeling of cactus? No, you only think about yourself. " The last one to punch in is Cong Shan. He almost drifts all the way to work, wearing a pair of sunglasses and thin frame glasses. He is just like some cult professor who is crazy about doing research and leads to his own obsession. When he arrives at the studio, he falls down with a bang. Tang Shi was startled. When he looked at him in the past, Cong Shan quickly fell on his desk and went into sleep mode. His eyes closed directly. "What''s the matter with him?" "Habits." Lao Wang waved his hand disapprovingly, "he goes to work like this every day. Now he charges up and starts to work when he wakes up at night." "The biological clock is different from us." Little moon shrugged and pointed to the back of the green dinosaur, "look at that homestead. He goes to bed late and gets up early every day. He is still so energetic. When he is free, he will water the flowers. Other people''s flowers are thirsty. Our plants are drowned. He treats cactus as Narcissus." Green dinosaurs still have time to do morning exercises, twisting their tails in their pajamas, and doing exercises with a pucker. Ah long said, "this is my hobby. Otherwise, I can''t type out the code." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s fate for such a group of wonderful people to get together. At one o''clock in the afternoon, when the client was ready to come, Lao Wang patted Tang Shi on the shoulder and said to her, "the pension of the studio depends on you." Tang Shi was in a nervous and expectant mood. At 1:20, the customer finally went upstairs to the reception hall outside their studio. Tang Shi noticed the movement and raised his head. As soon as he wanted to say hello, his lines got stuck in his mouth. Bo Ye stands opposite her in a well tailored suit, which makes him well-dressed and delicate. He is followed by Lin CI. Lin CI greets Tang Shi with his eyes, but Tang Shi is still in a daze. Bo Ye sat down on the sofa opposite her and sneered, "what''s the matter? Accident? " This familiar tone of sarcasm made Tang poetry take a cold breath. Why Why is Bo Ye so haunted by her life? Why does she have to meet him again and again? Bo Ye saw the antipathy and resistance on Tang Shi''s face. For the first time, he felt that some people could hurt people as soon as they frowned. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 At this moment, Bo Ye is sneering at Tang Shi. The smile on his face makes people feel flustered. He just looks at Tang Shi for a long time and says, "why, is that the attitude of your company in receiving customers?" Tang Shi deeply feels insulted, and has to clench her fist. She comes to Bo Ye and pours him a cup of coffee. Bo Ye stares at her white neck with deep eyes. "Instant?" He sneered, "how poor is the studio?" Tang poetry can''t stand Bo Ye''s insult, "you can''t drink if you don''t like it!" "Is it the attitude to ask for help?" Thin night with a fierce sneer, "if you can''t bear the degree, Tang poetry, you are more suitable for self survival." He meant that she was not qualified for the job. Tang Shi''s fingers holding the documents were trembling. After a long time, she put down the feeling that she wanted to turn around and leave. Then she handed the documents in her hand directly, "Bo Shao, this is our plan before the recent listing. The studio may need a start-up capital in the near future, so I want to see if you have any intention..." Bo Ye didn''t speak. Instead, Lin CI took the document to him and showed it to him. Bo Ye took a look at it. Then he looked up and continued to look at the nervous Tang poetry, "sit down, I didn''t say no, why do you pretend like this?" Bearing the sting in her heart, Tang Shi sat down and told him about the recent needs of their studio. Then she looked at Bo Ye and said, "I don''t know what Bo Shao means..." "I''ll give you an answer in a week. I need a game positioning and audience statistics." Bo Ye pointed out the shortcomings of the report to the point, "if it is only aimed at girls aged 12-25, then a larger group will be lost. If you can, I hope you can change some plans to expand the audience." His serious and calm manner makes Tang Shi feel a bit confused. She remembers that five years ago, she also peeped into Bo Ye''s video conference at home. At that time, the man was just like he is now. He was rational, decisive and quick. When talking about things, he didn''t have personal feelings. After a moment of inspiration, Tang Shi immediately responded and took back the document. "We''ll make changes according to your suggestions after we go back. I hope it''s rare..." "Appropriation?" Bo Ye glared at Tang Shi and said with a meaningful smile, "how much financing do you have for this love game Tang Shi sips her lips. She''s new here. She only knows that ye Jingtang has paid to cultivate this, but nothing else has been investigated yet "It seems that you haven''t got a clear idea of your work. Let''s talk about it. As for investing in you, I think we also need to see the revised look. " Bo Ye quickly finished his words and got up. When he talked about business, he was so cold and strong that he didn''t give people a chance to refute. Tang Shi watched Bo yezou in a dazed way. Unexpectedly, she didn''t succeed in persuading her clients down. In turn, she let him criticize her. She called to him, "thin night!" Thin night step a meal, mostly did not expect to take the initiative to call him, looking back, Mou Guang slightly stunned, "what else?" He was trying to control the calmness of his voice. "If you are making trouble for the studio because of me, please put down this boring idea!" Tang poetry directly angered Bo Ye. He sneered and his delicate face became more and more beautiful. "Since you think highly of yourself, don''t ask me to invest in you!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 This is undoubtedly a slap on Tang Shi''s face. Her face is pale. She watched Bo Ye and Lin CI leave and sat in the reception hall for a long time before she came back to the studio in a trance. Colleagues found that her expression was obviously wrong, so they all gathered around and said, "what''s the matter? Did you fight with the client? " "I said that the clients are not small, and it must be difficult to deal with. I knew that a man had been sent there, which scared the goddess of our family!" Green dinosaur helped Tang Shi make a cup of coffee. Tang Shi said thank you. After drinking the warm coffee, she felt a little settled. Cong Shan was busy coloring. He took a look at Tang Shi and walked over dejectedly. After a long silence, he turned his eyes back. He said indifferently, "do you know Bo Ye?" Tang Shi''s expression froze, then quickly turned his head and said, "no I don''t know. " "You look like you have a story with him." Cong Shan said with an unidentified smile, "what did you two have?" Tang Shi turned pale and quickly denied, "No. impossible. If I had anything to do with him, I would not come out to work by myself now. " "So it is." Cong Shan''s words were very meaningful. He took a look at Tang Shi, "it seems that he doesn''t like your model. I thought the beauty trick could make some money." Tang Shi laughed at himself. Like it? Bo Ye has never given a cent to her. And her love, also in the years of waiting, has gradually been worn away. At lunch time, everyone obviously felt the unhappiness of Tang Shi, mostly because he couldn''t get investment sponsorship for the studio. Lao Wang was afraid that she would be under too much pressure, so he sat next to her with a pot of braised pork. "Don''t think about it, we don''t blame you." Tang Shi sighed, and she said, "if I leave, will he be able to sponsor you?" Does he not like all the places where she exists? Is that what he''s trying to do with her? "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" Old Wang pour is Leng, "you don''t resign, this many big matters, don''t think too hard." "Goddess, don''t take it too seriously." The green dinosaur came over with a sausage. "Do you want to eat sausage? It''s delicious. " Tang Shi looked at her friendly colleague and could only smile apologetically. If it was not her who was going to face Boye today, maybe Boye would not refuse so quickly and decisively. He is everywhere, so he wants to try every means to let her lose to him. When Tang Shi went back in the evening, she thought for a long time that she couldn''t drag on like this. Maybe it was a wrong choice to come to this studio. She didn''t go to work the next day and just sat at home to reflect. What can we do to avoid the ban of Bo Ye. Later, when the doorbell rang and she went to open the door, she saw Cong Shan standing outside the door, wearing a pair of thin glasses and a thick sweater. The whole person looked like the rich second generation who was very good at playing when they came back from abroad. She had a sports watch on her wrist. When she saw Tang Shi open the door, she grabbed her with a big hand and took her out. Tang Shi was stunned. "How do you know I''m here?" "It''s on your personal information." Cong Shan said impatiently, "why don''t you come to work?" "I..." Tang poetry words to the mouth or swallow, "I think about it, I may still not conform to..." Cong Shan grabbed her shoulder and went straight into her house. Then, like the owner of the house, he pulled away the chair beside the dining table. The man looked at her with a kind of sharp eyes, "why do people who can live in this kind of place come to work in our company? You tell me you have nothing to do with Boye, and I don''t believe it He always spoke in such a straightforward and hurtful way that he did not scruple the mood of Tang poetry. This man, in addition to a face is like Tang Yi, in addition to any place without Tang Yi to gentle. Tang Shi felt that she must be ill. Because of the pain of losing Tang Yi, she took Congshan as her brother again and again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 She looked very pale, but she still laughed, "what do you want to ask from my mouth? Would it be more comfortable for me to say, "yes, I used to be a thin night wrapped lover" She has never had such an aggressive tone towards him. Recently, Tang poetry has always looked at him with that kind of dependent eyes. Cong Shan understands that when she looks at another person through herself, her dependence is also because she has a shadow of her brother. But Rao is so, her attitude is gentle, never so sharp. Cong Shan thought for a long time before he said, "go back to work." Tang Shi covered her face with a smile, "I think I''m very sorry for you, because I, Bo yecai chose to refuse the sponsorship." This is a straightforward admission. Cong Shan frowned slightly, "you really have something to do with thin night." Tang Shi murmured, "yes, I not only have a relationship with him, but also between me and him, only you die and I die." It looks pretty intense. Cong Shan stared at the expression on Tang Shi''s face for a long time before he continued, "but this is not the reason why you don''t come to work. Our company doesn''t die after a long night. You can find the next investor. You don''t have to blame yourself." Tang Shi laughed and said, "do you think Bo ye would let me off so easily if he knew I was in this company?" The rest of the day, he will probably repeat the previous ban on her studio, and put Congshan''s game studio into countless bans, making their originally difficult road more difficult! Cong Shan understood the meaning of Tang poetry, and his eyes sank. Looking at the painful appearance of Tang poetry, he lowered his voice, "what happened to you and him?" "Between me and him?" It was Cong Shan''s first time to take a serious look at Tang poetry. From her eyes, he saw the mighty and cold despair like a snowstorm. For the first time, he thought that human beings could show such a heroic look. Tang Shi laughed at himself and said, "it''s meaningless to bring up the old story again. Now that he knows that I''m in the studio, you will certainly try every means to attack us, so only when I leave can we continue." "You don''t have to think of us as vulnerable." After listening to Tang poetry, Cong Shan said faintly, "we are not as weak as you think. So, come back. I can see that they all like you very much. " Green dinosaur, Lao Wang next door, Boba Fangfang, little moon, and Congshan, a straight man with a paralyzed face, are really a warm studio, so Tang poetry doesn''t want to drag them down. "You haven''t come to work all morning. They are in a hurry." Cong Shan took care of himself and poured himself a glass of water on the dining table. "Ah long said he was going to call the police. I''m afraid you can''t think of it. So I was sent to you. " "Don''t you blame me?" "No way." Cong Shan gave her a light look. "The people in our studio are not so easy to defeat." The eyes of Tang poetry are red. If they are not moved, they must be deceiving. "Put away your affectation. If you feel ashamed to everyone, it''s better to design more new models. We''ll be on the market next month. We need to be interviewed next week and have a round of hype with you. Can you accept it?" Cong Shan knocks on the table with his fingers. His details are very similar to Tang Yi. Tang Yi likes to knock on the table with rhythm when he is free. She just thought that he was not like him at all, but she thought that he was too much like him in details. God is such a joker. The man in front of him and his brother who has left him are just two people. Mingming has reminded herself again and again, but she still feels that maybe it''s fate that makes her meet him again. She lost Tang Yi, so she met Cong Shan. Even if they are strange to each other, they have no blood relationship. Tang Shi sucked his nose and pressed all his thoughts back to the bottom of his heart. Chong Congshan showed a smile and said, "it''s a great honor!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 After Tang Shi came back to the studio, everyone comforted her once again, indicating that she should never take it seriously. Then Cong Shan returned to his indifferent manner. As soon as he sat down in front of the desk, he banged once again - he went to sleep without power. "What a second sleep." Fang Fang tut in the side of surprise, "can live to 27 years old is not easy." "Old, old." Small moon stretch, "I think we Cong small three tall and white face, change to other places how are all handsome that kind of, but it seems that he never had a girlfriend, almost three, why can''t find a girlfriend?" "It''s good for him to survive in this American work and rest time, not to mention his girlfriend." Green dinosaur pouted his tail behind him and sat back in his seat. "Have you ever heard of a saying that there is no girlfriend in the design industry?" However, in the evening, a new customer came to Tang Shi''s surprise. Xiaoyueyue said that she begged her grandfather to sue her grandmother and asked the company''s senior executives to come to the boss of a large enterprise. Then she pestered him all afternoon to come and have a look when he was free. Tang Shi wanted to make up for her mistakes, so she volunteered to try again. Fangfang cheered her on. Tang Shi entered the reception hall again with joy, but when she saw the blonde man sitting on the sofa, her smile froze again. It''s really bad luck. How can I meet people I don''t want to meet? Tang Shi''s smile collapsed, "Su SHAOHAO." Su Qi is sitting on the sofa like an old man, with two long legs directly on the coffee table. His posture is not like talking about things, but more like sitting in a KTV private room to play with women. When a man laughs, his blue-green eyes are just like gemstones, shining with magnificent luster, especially attractive. He grinned at Tang poetry, still in that uninhibited tone, "Oh, what a coincidence." Tang Shi made full preparations, so he took a deep breath and sat down opposite him. Seeing her serious expression, Su Qi wanted to laugh a little, "Hello, do you have anything else to say when you see me?" "If you''re here to play." Tang poetry pointed to the gate, "turn right, do not send." "Damn, you woman, can''t be so unkind every time." Su Qi felt that he didn''t help her once or twice. How did he come back? He owed her or something. In Tang Shi''s heart, she had already given Su Qi a negative score. For a while, she would not have a good attitude towards him. She handed over the information in her hand. "I didn''t expect that it would be you again." "Well, that means there''s someone who''s been here before." Su Qi a listen to, handsome face pull old long, obviously displeased, "how, is thin night?" Tang Shi shook his hand holding the A4 paper. Su Qi folded his legs and sat up. He smiles at the Tang poetry, and the half blood face makes people confused for a moment. "Why, thin night can do it, but I can''t?" Tang Shi feels that she has become invulnerable. Once upon a time, she would be heartbroken to hear such words, but now she is numb to hear such sarcastic words. She laughed, as if she had no heart. "As long as you give money, anyone can." Su Qi smiles colder. They seem to be more cruel than each other. He reaches out and grabs Tang Shi''s slender wrist on the spot. Their hands are wrapped around the table like this. At first glance, they look like a couple. The man narrowed his good-looking eyes and held her wrist fingers to convey the amazing heat to Tang Shi. She wanted to take it away, but he refused, "Tang Shi, who did I come for? You should understand." He deliberately lowered the voice line to make Tang poetry a thrill, "let go, public places, self-respect a little bit!" Su Qi was used to his thick face and skin. Although he let go of his hand, his eyes were still hot and naked when he looked at Tang Shi. "I really want to know how many masks you have." He was infatuated with the feeling that he forced her little by little and forced her into her world little by little. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 "I don''t have time to play this boring game with you." Tang Shi rubbed and stood up directly, "if you want to find someone to pass the time, I advise you to pack a college student, eat and drink with you, and go to bed with you. On the way, you can vent your desire to be in heat everywhere like a male dog." Su Qi''s smile froze on his face. The next second, he twisted his face and pressed Tang Shi''s shoulder. "What the hell do you say about my male dog?" "Are you different from Bo Ye?" Tang Shi laughed, "No." Su Qi''s delicate face was suddenly angry by Tang Shi. The man came up and grabbed her chin. Tang Shi struggled, "this is in the company. Let me go!" "You said I''m a male dog. Why, I don''t want to be a beast. I''m sorry for the name you gave me, Miss Tang." Miss Tang stabbed her in the most painful place with four words. Tang Shi endured his insult and said, "there''s no need to appear in front of me again and again like Bo Ye. I''m not interested in your kind of goods at all!" She tried to shake him off, unlike before, she would only stare at him with cold eyes that made people panic. Su Qi felt that Tang poetry had changed, and in a way, she became more fearless. The man sneered, "Tang Shi, do you really think you are a character now Without Laozi, you -- " the next second, a cold voice came to your ear," what are you doing? " Cong Shan passed the reception hall with a cup of freshly brewed coffee in his hand. He didn''t expect to see such a situation. He looked at the Tang poetry which was forced by the man in his arms. He unconsciously provoked a sneer at her, but looked down on her. One night, one night, one day, the Su family was young and big. As expected, people were not good-looking. "It''s very handsome. Is there such a person in the studio?" Su Qi looked up and down at Congshan and said to Tang Shi, "is this your little white face?" Tang Shi''s eyes were red with anger. "Don''t insult people. This is my colleague!" "Oh." Su Qi turned to Congshan and said, "what''s your business? Can you talk to me about Tang poetry? " Su Qi''s tone made Tang Shi feel humiliated. She broke away from him and spilled all the information on Su Qi''s face. "It was you who cheated me and hurt me, but now it''s still you who are pestering me! Do you find it interesting? I think you''re boring. " With these words, she left without cleaning up the mess. When she went out, she didn''t even care about the Congshan on one side. Although she was surprised that he woke up too early today, what made her feel more sad was that Su Qi came to the door again and again to force her. When would they be tired of this cat and mouse game? Su Qi thinks that the courage of Tang poetry has really developed. Since she was kidnapped, she has become indifferent and fearless. Is this what she calls a new start to a new life? It''s like she''s been stripped of all her weaknesses, so she''s no longer afraid, and she doesn''t care what they do. He stared at Tang Shi''s back for a long time, and even gave a low smile. ****** to Tang Shi''s surprise, however, Su Qi agreed to invest in them and increased her sponsorship. When she signed the contract the next day, everyone praised her for her ability and found a big money maker behind the scenes for their game. Only Tang Shi couldn''t believe it. How could su Qi suddenly sponsor them so much? Why did you agree like this? But the fact that she did not have time to think, so the money was set aside, green dinosaurs were surprised, "I rely on, so much money, can do large-scale online games." Only when Cong Shan knew about it, he looked at Tang poetry with a light sneer. The meaning of that glance was not clear, but the sneer in his eyes hurt the heart of Tang poetry. She clenched her fingers and didn''t explain. Originally, it was just a farce that Su Qi didn''t mean to do, but she didn''t expect that all her new life was just a play, a calm illusion. When she felt that she could finally start her new life, the cruel God of death kept up with her heel. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 Thin night aware of Tang Wei is not right in these days. He felt that the child was more and more rebellious. He didn''t know why, the emotion in Tang Wei''s eyes made Bo Ye have no courage to look at each other head-on. In recent days, an Ru has been living in Bo''s house with all kinds of demands. Tang Wei and she have frequent conflicts. All of them end up with an Ru crying for justice from Bo Ye, but the little boy doesn''t want to explain himself at all. He used that kind of very cold eyes to watch an Ru pounce into Bo Ye''s arms, as if his father didn''t care how many women he was looking for outside, because he didn''t care at all. Occasionally, when she goes to work on a thin night, an Ru stares at Tang Wei fiercely, "don''t be proud too early!" Tang Wei laughs at her sarcastically, "I don''t want your things at all." He seems to have pricked up his whole body to repel an Ru and Bo Ye. He laughs hypocritically at Bo Ye every time. There is a mockery of hatred in his eyes. How can a five-year-old child have such an expression? How could he put So much hatred? It was on a weekend when an Ru sent someone to do it again. Cen Huiqiu went out to visit her friends. It happened that Bo Ye was going to take her to a dinner party that evening. She gave the key of her home to someone else and left Tang alone in Bo''s house, waiting for her own people to come and tie him up again. When Bo Ye got home at ten o''clock in the evening, he was shocked to stare at the signs of chaos in Bo''s house. He only felt that the whole person had been struck by a thunder, everything had been turned out, and the living room was in a mess as if it had been robbed. Bo Ye took a deep breath, and did not expect that such a high-end and tight place where their house was There will be thieves. A bad idea flashed through my mind. Bo Ye suddenly rushed upstairs to Tang Wei''s room and yelled, "Wei Wei!" But There is no echo. Bo Ye''s whole heart seems to be tightened. His face turns pale, his breathing speeds up and his heart beats wildly. Because it''s the weekend, all the servants go back on holiday. Before he goes out, Tang is the only one at home. He searched up and down the house, his eyes red, his voice trembling, "Tang Wei! Do you hear me! Where are you, Tang Wei? " Tang Wei is missing He was taken away by the gang Thin night pupil suddenly tightening a few minutes, if let Tang Shi know Tang Wei suffered all this in his home, probably with a knife and his heart! On the other side, an Ru laughs maliciously. Unexpectedly, Bo Ye is so indifferent to Tang Wei at ordinary times, but she cares about him so much in her heart. Sure enough, her move is right. It''s better to cut down the roots! She said to Bo Ye, "brother ye, don''t worry, let''s look for it again..." "What are you looking for?" Thin night roars, blood red eyes, that look too terrible, an Ru has never seen such a flustered thin night, like the last trace of only hope lost children, "call the police! Call the police Tang Wei is gone. That''s his own son! He thin night even in the eyes of others is no longer a thing, the heart will also hurt ah! The police heard that Bo Shao, a famous thief in his family, had his son tied up. They rushed out in the middle of the night to look for evidence in Bo Ye''s house. However, when they arrived at the scene, they found a piece of furniture and articles on the ground and a mess. All the evidence clues they should have were destroyed, which made their search more difficult. Seeing the policeman shaking his head, Bo ye came forward and grabbed his clothes, "find my son for me! If you need any manpower to send, Bo''s full help, the key is to find only The damaged valuables don''t matter. How can they equal the importance of Tang Weilai! Looking at Bo Ye''s crazy appearance, an Ru covers her heart and feels afraid. Fortunately, what she did this time is safe and there will be no footwork. If Bo Ye knows that she did it I''m afraid she has no chance to turn over in her life www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 Tang Wei opens his eyes in the dark and finds that his hands and feet are tied. He struggled for a while, made a little sound, someone turned his head from the front, "Yo, this smelly boy didn''t cry." Tang Wei immediately put on a face of being scared to death, the whole person trembled and stuck there, "what do you want to do?" This is inside the container of a large truck. Someone took a flashlight to shine on his face, and he immediately burst into a violent cry. Then someone gave him a hard kick. The boy didn''t experience this kind of torture. He rolled out a long distance inside the container, and his tender knee cap soon broke a layer of skin. Tang Wei endured the pain and looked frightened. "You Is it To kill... " "Ha ha, someone told us that if you take away one of you, you can ask Bo Ye for a huge sum of money. As long as he doesn''t give it, we will tear up the ticket!" The word "tear ticket" made Tang Wei tremble. He said, "you''ve been cheated. My father won''t pay you." The group picked him up, lit his face with a flashlight, looked at his helpless struggle and laughed, "what do you know as a child! If we report the kidnapping notice, Bo Ye will have to pay for it in order to save his face. Otherwise, he will leave a reputation that he doesn''t even want to be his own son! " It seems that these people are well prepared. Tang Wei''s tears are constantly pouring out because of the strong flashlight light. He cries, "let me out! You let me out! " "How can you be so relaxed? You have a rich father, you should bear these things! " In the dark, Tang Wei felt something against his neck, slender and sharp, with the unique cold texture of metal, which made his whole back cool. "Take the money and kill you. If you see what we look like, it''s dangerous. Do you think it''s better to dig your left eye first, or your right eye first? " No wonder I had to control him in a container car, for fear that he would see their face. Tang Wei shivered, "how much do you want? I''ll call my father to give it to you!" "It''s a naive child. Do you know someone outside is paying for your life!" Tang Wei trembled, "yes Is it an aunt? " "We don''t know about the gold Lord. We only know that your meat is very fat. If we kill you, we can get the money from the gold Lord and the commission from the gold Lord. Do you think you are very valuable? Ha ha ha ha Tang Wei didn''t dare to move the knife around his neck. Even if he trembled a little, he would be cut by the sharp edge of the knife. His voice was very afraid, "where are you going to take me?" "Can you swim?" Help fee answer not to ask insidious smile, "is the seaside ah, ha ha ha." Haicheng is close to the sea. There is a small port in the suburb. All the ships are going to and fro. Tang Wei, such a small body, has been thrown into the sea. There are no bones left! He kept shaking and was held in his hand. The group seemed to find Tang Wei''s fear and began to shine back and forth with the flashlight light, which turned off and turned on suddenly. This kind of stimulation made Tang Wei''s face pale. He felt that his soul was out of the body, and the whole people thought that he was scared and numb. Limbs gradually no longer listen to their own call, he is still small, do not know what is shadow, also do not know what is claustrophobia fear, gangster''s laughter and the flashing flashlight light let him scream violently, this scene constantly engraved in his mind, replayed at a strange speed, like a brainwashing cycle, Tang Wei''s eyes gradually white, the whole body began to smoke He was convulsed. "Did you scare the boy to death, ha ha." Some people have a better time while saying this. It seems that they are very excited to frighten Tang by this way. They don''t think it''s too cruel to treat a child like this. "Such a little kid, I guess there will be shadows in the future, and I dare not take the elevator?" "And beyond? Ha ha ha, if you take the money, you will solve him, and you don''t need to leave a shadow on him. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 The call from the kidnappers made Bo Ye and a group of special case team police nervous, just like the strings in their heads were tightened. At the moment of receiving the call, Bo Ye stood up directly from his chair, "how much do you want to say, don''t hurt children!" "Ha ha ha, cold-blooded thin night will have today? I''d like to hear you plead with us. Come and say good evening to your father At four o''clock in the morning, Tang Wei sobbed in tears, "Dad Help me... " He hasn''t called his father for a long time. At this moment, the word "father" is like a knife stabbing into thin night''s chest. He feels that the blood all over his body is going against the current. The seven foot man''s eyes are red. "You wait for Dad, and dad will come to save you." The gangster takes back his mobile phone and asks Bo Ye for a huge sum of 50 million yuan, and tells him the place of the transaction. Then the phone hangs up directly, and the cold sound echoes in Bo Ye''s ears. His hand holding the mobile phone is shaking faintly. Lin CI comes to Bo Ye''s house in the middle of the night when he knows something has happened. Now he follows him. He turns back to Lin CI with red eyes and shouts, "prepare 50 million! Now? At once Only in the face of losing important people, all rights and status are jokes. If a man dies, there is nothing. The call just now was recorded by the police. On the one hand, someone broke down the voice, and on the other hand, someone helped him to prepare the capture plan. After learning that the trading place was the port in Haicheng, they rushed to the port in advance overnight and made a silent ambush. A group of plain clothes immediately began to monitor every move around. There were surveillance videos at the port, and a wave of police were there to observe the changes nearby. Bo Ye arrived at the port half an hour later, which was half an hour away from the trading time originally agreed by the gangster, but he couldn''t wait any longer. Tang Wei was in danger. He couldn''t gamble on Tang Wei''s life! 50 million or 500 million, can we do it again in another time? Thin night''s heart is like being constantly suffering, he stood in the cold wind, for a long time, finally someone with Tang Wei appeared. They have already made a plan. After taking the money, they will divide into three groups. The one with the money will go from the sea, and the others will separate other people''s attention. Finally, they will remit money abroad and share the stolen money. When Tang Wei saw Bo Ye, he cried out, "Dad!" His father was very sad every time. Bo ye had several boxes in his hand and several at his feet, all of which contained countless cash notes. He stared at the gangsters and said, "put my son here!" "I said, throw the money and your son will give it to you!" Someone put a knife on Tang Wei''s neck again, and soon cut out a thin bloodstain. The color hurt Bo Ye''s eyes. Regardless, he kicked all the boxes full of money at his feet to the gangsters on the opposite side! There are a lot of people on the opposite side. Soon someone took a few steps to put away the box kicked to their side, and there was no money counting at the scene. Once they lose their attention, they are likely to fail. The police ambushed in the dark made a gesture. As soon as they relaxed their vigilance, they could rush to catch them. But at this time, the kidnappers who should have let Tang Wei back changed their mind! "I don''t know if you brought the police here, so your son can''t give it to you yet!" The gangster at the head carries Tang Wei with a mask on his face. He smiles, which makes everyone on the scene chilly. "So, when we leave, we''ll let your son come back. If there''s a police ambush on the scene, without your son, we''ll have no chips in our hands!" They seem to have quite professional anti reconnaissance consciousness, and their cultural quality should not be low! Bo Ye gritted his teeth, "I have given you the money, you should follow the agreement..." "Ha ha, do you have an agreement with the gangster?" The kidnappers take Tang Wei back, and the police secretly narrow the encirclement, but they seem to notice that there are people around ready to move, so they just take Tang Wei to the boat! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 Once on board, the capture will be more difficult! The possibility of escape at sea is too great to let them on board! The police directly ordered, "surround them!" "Don''t come here!" Seeing the sudden appearance of the police around, the gangsters yelled, "your son is still in our hands!" At that moment, Bo Ye finally realized the taste of life is not like death. He thought, when he used to say such words to Tang poetry, when he used to threaten her with Tang Wei, was she as helpless and uneasy as he is now? He is a devil in her eyes, a kidnapper who kidnapped all her happiness. Thin night red eye socket, "advise you to give up struggling now!" "Bo Shao, we''ll take the professional ones." After that, the special police stood up and communicated with the gangster, "you have been surrounded by us. It is impossible to get on the ship and give up resistance, otherwise the situation will be irreversible!" They are a group of Desperado. How can they be so obedient? "We can''t recover the situation now. If we come back, I''ll really tear up the ticket!" The leader of the kidnapper deepened the wound on Tang Wei''s neck, and the child struggled violently, "don''t touch me! Don''t touch me. Dad Who shout out of the father, don''t have Tang Wei now cry for help to tear heart crack lung. Bo Ye shivers in the wind, but he shivers with cold. These people have no humanity. If they do anything to Tang Wei, Tang Shi will never forgive him in his life! "Get us a boat, or we''ll be torn up!" The gang yelled, "why, isn''t the life safety of the hostages the first?" At this time, great changes have taken place! Tang Wei didn''t know where the strength came from. He bit on the arm of the man who was carrying him. The knife cut his neck sharply, but he was not afraid. He directly bit the man to bleed! "Ah! Son of a bitch Originally, the man who was holding him roared. Because of the pain, Tang Wei jumped down and ran to the wharf. He kept falling, then kept running, thin figure with the general determination to die. "Now! Go After waiting for a long time, the hot-blooded police swarmed on. At last, Tang Wei stood in the harbor with blood stains. The group lost his chips and soon had no resistance. They were held down by the police one after another. Thin night feel frightened, Tang Wei bite of that, is endure pain to hit himself to the knife. The horizon doesn''t know when a light has gradually risen, and the darkness is about to break. Tang Wei stands in the harbor, facing the rising sun behind him, he smiles at the thin night. "Dad, I''ll call you dad for the last time." That''s what he said. Then, he took out a very small children''s mobile phone from his pocket and threw it to Bo Ye with his little strength. "Here''s what you want, and all the truth." When the little boy said these words, he looked at each other, his eyes numb like a dead man. He found that his son was too calm. Compared with his father who lost his image and was flustered today, his son was a little bit more cruel. The expression on his face didn''t match his age at all. It made him feel that kidnapping was not the final result at all. Now, Tang Weicai is really saying goodbye to him. "Bo Shao, in fact, I always hate you, your ignorance and your cold blood. My mother has been in prison for five years because of you and lost everything. So I think I should be the last thing my mother cares about. " When he finished this sentence, he gave a long sigh of relief. The little boy put his hand on his chest and slowly laughed with a kind of eyes that thin night couldn''t understand. "I don''t want you to get back together at all. You''re not qualified to be nice to my mother. You only deserve to cry in hell in the future!" His voice is so cold, so cruel, word by word cut thin night''s chest, Tang Wei yelled, "don''t come here!" He saw an Ru behind thin night, she followed all the way over, face nervous, is afraid of things exposed? He gave her a cruel smile. Tang Wei said in a low voice, "I''m not dead. Isn''t that what you want? But don''t be upset. I''ll do what you want soon. " This makes thin night''s face pale a bit, "but what''s the matter with you? All of a sudden, I said so many things that my father didn''t understand... " "It''s boring." Tang Wei looks at Bo Ye''s flustered look and pleases him. After he grins, he turns to an Ru and says, "thank you for your hatred and kidnapping me. Without you, I don''t know what to revenge Bo Shao. Thanks to you, I understand." He stepped back a few steps, behind him was a sea, and his small body was crumbling in the eyes of the public. Police suspect Bo Ye''s son was kidnapped, so his mental state is unstable. They also plan to find a professional to do psychological counseling for him. The wound is deep and the blood is still flowing. Tang Wei doesn''t cover the wound. How strong is he How cruel is it?"Bo Shao, a kidnapping, I finally understand that my body is the most favorable tool to threaten you." Tang Wei turned around and faced the sea. The boy opened his arms against the crowd and looked like the bravest soldier in the world. "My mother and I have come to the end of our hatred for you, so If I die, do you think my mother will hate you from now on? " Thin night''s heart suddenly surprised, like a sharp blade into the heart! "What are you going to do?" Bo Ye stepped forward, and Tang Wei looked back at him with a smile. "My life is the best tool to revenge you. I''ll help mummy with all her hatred and all her grievances she suffered from you one by one, with interest and interest! " Finally, before the fall, the child silently made several mouth shapes at him, he said. Goodbye, Bo Shao. Life or death, farewell. The sea soon engulfed the thin figure. The police didn''t even have time to rush up. Before falling, thin night stretched out his hand to Tang Wei, but only caught a trace of air before he jumped into the sea. The moment he missed, he saw Tang Wei''s endless hatred in his eyes! He didn''t know, he didn''t know all the time, Tang Wei had hated him so much! How long did he pretend to be his good son and let him off guard? How much effort has it taken to induce an Ru to kidnap him, and then he will take revenge on him! He used death to revenge Bo Ye in a way close to self mutilation, to make him regret and make him miserable! "Tang Wei!" Thin night roared, watching him into the sea, the sea, in his eyes set off waves! He I can''t compare with a child so simple and cruel www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 In the early morning, the sun penetrated through the clouds and fell on the harbor. A cool wind swept everyone''s face. Bo Ye felt his heart suddenly stopped at this moment. He stared at the peaceful sea, like a statue A statue whose soul has been emptied. He looked at the direction of Tang Wei''s jump. For a long time, it was like a spasm. The whole person trembled. In his hand, he could not hold the children''s mobile phone, so he fell at his feet. This morning''s scenery is so good, so beautiful, but only so cruel. It was like he was abandoned. It was like he was the only one left in the world. His eyes were red at night, his heart shrank, and the pain spread all over his body. He trembled to open the children''s mobile phone, which has a few recordings, staring at the play button on the screen, thin night did not dare to point down. He is afraid that if he hears something that subverts his cognition, what should he do? How could he save Tang Wei and Tang poetry, who had already come to a dead end? He just wanted to have another fight! The police noticed Bo Ye''s panic and helped to press the play button. Then a conversation came out. The two voices in the dialogue are familiar to everyone. The young one is Tang Wei, while the clear female voice is An Ru. "I know you did it." "I said I knew you had me kidnapped." "Ha ha? Why do you say that? Did your mother mislead you? Don''t talk nonsense. Auntie won''t do that... " "You''re really wordy." "Don''t argue any more. I know that you paid someone to kidnap me and my mother. You also kidnap the family members of that group. If they dare to say a word about you in front of Bo Shao, you will do it to them. So the kidnappers didn''t change their confessions and insisted that they were only committing crimes temporarily. " "You. You must have listened to your mother''s nonsense "If you really have evidence that I did it, why don''t you tell your father?" "Because you just listen to your mother''s nonsense. Don''t think you''re going to knock me down. Your father won''t listen to your nonsense. " "My father?" "Bo Shao, I didn''t want to report you with him at all, because I think it''s just right for a person like him to match a person like you. You shouldn''t let him spoil my mother. " "You know, maybe you treat me too much as a child, so you lose. Many times when you call people in Bo''s house to prepare, I hear you." Tang Wei''s laughter was also recorded and spread to your ears. "I don''t want to expose you, because I think this is just an opportunity." "A chance for my mom and Bo Shao to break up completely." "You Who the hell are you? No way. You''re just pretending! Brother Ye won''t believe you At last, he heard Tang Wei stepping on the stairs, the last sound was his low laughter, with penetrating strength, straight into thin night''s chest. He felt as if there was a hole in his chest, blood gurgling out, and the cold wind blowing from there made his whole body cold to the bone! He snatched the cell phone from the police and played the recording over and over again! It''s impossible It''s impossible What went wrong? Under what conditions was the recording completed? Tang Wei Why did Tang Wei play this recording to him? Thin night red eyes, looked up to an Ru, the man''s line of sight with shocking hate, "catch her up!" All of a sudden, the police around rushed forward to control an Ru. An Ru cried out in panic, "brother ye, what are you going to do?" Bo Ye didn''t even give her a look in his eyes. He held the mobile phone in his hand, and the whole person was trembling. If the recording is not synthetic, what did he do to the mother and son? God, what did he do to their innocent mother and son! He hurt her, bullied her, humiliated her, and even sided with a real backstage agent in front of her! What she said, she had complained to him over and over again, but he didn''t listen. He didn''t believe a word of her at that time! Bo Ye only felt severe pain all over his body. He covered his chest and felt that his body was injured 1000 times, 10000 times, bloody, cramped and bone scratched. He even breathed convulsively. He opened the next voice and heard a tender voice. "Bo Shao, I''m Tang Wei." "When you hear my voice, I''m no longer with you. Thank you very much for putting an Ru by your side and making her angry with me again and again, which led to her killing me." This passage is like a knife digging out the heart of thin night. His face is pale and shaken, and his mobile phone falls to the ground again. But the sound continues. "Because I want to run away from you, I have to pay a reasonable price. Do you see that this is a tragedy that you have personally caused, that you are the starting point of all disasters, and that you are the atoner who finally bears all the costs. I don''t know what my mother did to you five years ago, but I hope everything is what you think, or when the truth is revealed by me again, Bo Shao, you have nothing left. "Thin night laughed, seven feet man unexpectedly smile tears. "Finally, congratulations with a word I read from the book." "Congratulations, you will enjoy countless rights and enjoy boundless solitude from now on His son himself wishes him endless solitude from now on!! He can''t compare with a child''s hatred! Thin night feel like heart was dug out, legs a soft, kneeling on the ground. He seems to have lost all his consciousness, staring at the blue sea below, and suddenly feels that the person who needs to be redeemed is not Tang poetry, but himself. And Tang poetry is his only salvation in this life In the end, even Tang Wei left him. What was left of him? He has nothing left! He had never been so defeated in his life that even a son didn''t want to be with him! He''s pathetic. Bo Ye laughs absurdly. Lin CI helps him up, but he stumbles back to the sea. Looking at the sea, his voice still trembles, "go! Fill up the sea for me and get Tang Wei back! " Lin CI reached out to cover Bo Ye''s eyes. Bo Ye was covered by his hand and said, "what are you doing? I can''t see. Lin ci..." Until he choked. Lin CI couldn''t bear to cover half of his face. The sun gradually rises behind him. When the sun shines on thin night''s face, what crystal liquid reflects light. In the middle of the winter of this year, Bo Ye lost Tang poetry, Tang Wei and all the people who had close relationship with him. He stood on the beach where Tang Wei fell, as if in a silent memorial ceremony. But he knew that no one would forgive him in this life. All his warmth has been extinguished by his own hands. All the people are heartache, looking at the expression of thin night, they feel that the sky is falling down just like this. It turns out that there is so little scenery He''s just a poor man. Until daybreak, until daybreak, Lin CI covered his red eyes with his hand, and everyone waited in silence until the thin night stopped choking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 Su Qi thought that it was quite amazing that Tang could only find himself. When someone knocked open the door of his office and held in his arms a child who was injured and wet, he was shocked. Shit, isn''t that the little bastard of Boye''s family! How to become such a ghost! He didn''t have time to think about it, so he asked someone to send him to the hospital first. But all the way, Tang Wei grabbed Su Qi''s clothes. He squeezed them hard, but he didn''t open his eyes. He murmured, "don''t Don''t call Bo Shao... " He just escaped from there and will never go back. Su Qi looks at the child in his arms and feels like his son has been bullied. He takes Tang Wei to the hospital and sends him to the children''s ward after the operation. Jiang Ling, wearing a white coat, made a brief comment on Su Qi. "You''ve been kind-hearted recently. Today is a Tang poem, and tomorrow is a Tang Wei. Why don''t you just take the mother and son home?" Su Qi said, "then Su Feifei can''t fight with Tang poetry." Jiang Ling said, "I think even if there is a fight, you still prefer Tang poetry." How can it be! Su Qi rolled his eyes, "what did the little boy say?" "The wound was very deep. I don''t know what happened. There was water in his lungs. He almost drowned. Was he kidnapped?" Jiang Ling asked casually, Su Qi''s eyes were deep, and suddenly he thought of something like, "anyway, it can''t be separated from Bo Ye." Jiang Lingle, "bull force, even thin night''s corner dare to dig, if he knew, he would carry a kitchen knife and you desperately." Su Qi, like a scoundrel, sat in Jiang Ling''s office and put his long legs on the table. "I don''t think Tang poetry knows about it yet." "Are you going to talk to her?" Jiang Ling also knows that the story of Tang poetry and Bo Ye is complicated, otherwise Xiao Tang Wei would not have been like this. It is estimated that something terrible happened and Tang poetry didn''t know it. "Oh, poor thing." Su Qi thought, "let him keep it in the hospital first. I''ll pay for it." "Tut tut." Jiang Ling turned a pen in his hand. "Do you plan to be someone else''s cheap father?" Su Qi slammed the stool and said, "shut your mouth. If I want to have a son, there will be women lining up to give birth to me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He has a stiff tongue. When Tang Wei wakes up, he sees Su Qi. This man has blue and green eyes, which are totally different from his own. Mommy said that he is a half breed. No wonder he looks like a foreigner. He called softly, "Uncle..." Su Qi is playing a game. Without raising his head, he shows half of his side face. His nose is straight, his lips are thin, and his facial features are quite deep. He belongs to the kind of person who can reach the handsome one wherever he goes. Suqi said, "slow down, your father. I''m pushing the tower." Su Qi is used to call your father by me, but Tang Wei didn''t make a sound, just his eyelashes trembled and sat there. Wait for him to finish the game. The last time he woke up, he saw the mixed blood uncle sitting next to him. That time, he was also kidnapped. He didn''t think that this man would come to see him. Instinctively, he was moved. So after jumping into the sea, he climbed on a ship and let the people there take him to land. He gave them all the money he had hidden and ran all the way to Suqi. He didn''t know why he wanted to ask this uncle for help. Before, he also asked him to see his injured mother in hospital. He always felt that this uncle was better than Bo Ye Get closer. Su Qi won a game and turned to look at Tang Wei in a happy mood Jiang Ling heard Su Qi shout a little son-in-law in the corridor from a long distance. She said that if other people''s children had been fighting with you for a long time, Tang Shi''s son was quiet and easy to bully. He didn''t care about you as a childish adult. Tang Wei answered softly, "well, thank you." Seeing him like this, Su Qi said, "did you quarrel with Bo Ye?" Mention thin night, Tang Wei whole body a shake. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 Su Qi''s fear impressed his eyes. He felt that he loved his child. His mother was forced to separate from him. His father didn''t love his mother, and there was another Anru who wanted to kill him every day. It was not easy for him to live in a big family. "Well, if you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. What are you going to do when you leave the hospital? You''ve escaped alone? " "I was kidnapped..." After a long time, Tang Wei slowly told the story all over again. Su Qi shrank back after hearing the whole person, "I don''t dare to call you little son of a bitch anymore. You are a little wolf son of a bitch! This cruel man, your godfather, my heart is trembling "Do you take advantage of others?" When Jiang Ling came in, he scolded, "how can he claim to be his godfather?" Su Qi rolled his eyes, "I want to be happy to be your Godfather!" "I don''t like it!" Jiang Ling said with a smile, "if you don''t sell it, you can''t think about it." "Rare, who is willing to support you. Come here, smelly boy. Look at your Godfather. I''ll buy you new clothes! " Su Qi helped Tang Weixin buy some clothes and put them on the sofa. There was a lot of space in their senior ward. Jiang Ling came in and hooked out the folding table behind the door with her feet, carrying a pile of takeout in her hand. "Damn, ah Jiang, what did you order?" "Hunan cuisine." Jiang Ling laughed, "it''s very spicy. Can you eat it?" Jiang Ling is younger and more gentle. Tang Wei thinks that he is like a big brother, saving the dying and healing the wounded. He is upright. "Yes Tang Wei''s mood was a little elated, and he called out, "thank you, brother Jiang!" Su Qi covered his chest, "no, why do you call my uncle his brother? We''re two years away. " Tang Wei said crisply, "brother Jiang is young!" Su Qi looked at Jiang Ling a few eyes, "up and down also did not see younger than me where, I am old?" Jiang Ling and Tang Wei nodded in tacit agreement. "Is twenty-seven old?" Su Qi wailed, "finished, a Jiang, do you have a cosmetic surgery department in your hospital? Give me some water light injections." Jiang Ling and Tang Wei both laughed. They put the table on the end of Tang Wei''s bed and then spread out the takeout. Jiang Ling said, "your wound is still being repaired, so you can''t eat too spicy. I''ll order you some porridge." "Thank you, brother Jiang!" "Alas, brother Jiang is addicted." Su Qi is not willing to shout a way in one side, "that you also call me Su elder brother Bai." "Uncle su." Su Qi vomited blood angrily, "how can you be as irritating as your mother?" "Is my mommy irritating?" Tang Wei blinked, "my mommy is beautiful and has a good temperament. It can''t be irritating!" Look at this smelly boy defending his mother. Su Qi thinks that if he does something to Tang poetry in the future, Tang Wei will go to their house to expose the tiles. "Just in time, I will send you to your mother after you are healed. Your mother doesn''t know that you are going to die, does she?" Su Qi looked at Tang Wei again, tut tut sighed, "young age, you''ve grown up a lot since then." "Bo Shao certainly won''t tell my mother this kind of thing. He doesn''t have the courage to tell my mother now." Xiao Tang just stood up and said, "I''ve got revenge on Bo Ye, and I''ll live with my mother in the future! There are no more bad people to bully us. " "It''s so boring for them. Add me one." Su Qi a smooth mouth directly came out this sentence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 Jiang Ling, who is eating opposite, shakes his hand and drops a piece of Mao xuewang. Su Qi also found that his words were too ambiguous, so he quickly changed the topic, "anyway, if you remember me, you can come to see me for the new year, and give me some gifts." Tang Wei was very clever with a smile. "I see. Do you like my mommy?" Su Qi jumped up directly from the original position like a bomb, and the man''s delicate face was in a panic of being torn down, "how can it be! I''m rich and handsome. Don''t women like me? I don''t like you, Mommy. Don''t think about it! " "Oh, really." Tang Wei scooped a spoonful of porridge and put it in his mouth. "My mom doesn''t like you either. Don''t worry." Su Qi felt that he had been shot in the chest. Jiang Ling was beside him, laughing out of breath. "I tell you, uncle Su is also a big scum man, and your father has a thin night. Don''t be fooled by his good talk." Su Qi a chopstick head falls over, "have you so to give me to dismantle a stage?" Unexpectedly, Tang Wei nodded again, "I know! My mom said you often bully her, too So That''s not him. He would think that she wanted to bully her if she didn''t have the strength Besides, it''s fun to see her flustered in her arms! Su Qi cheekily said, "I''m just testing your mommy''s character." "You made her cry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don''t say it. The more he says it, the more shame he feels "My mother doesn''t have a good impression on you now, so it''s hard for you to chase my mother." Tang Wei bit his chopsticks, and his face looked like that. "Who told you that you were so bad to her at the beginning?" That''s bad! It''s worse when he''s ruthless! In contrast, he is merciful to Tang poetry. He hasn''t been kind to What are you doing to her! Su Qi himself to find an excuse, do not know who is comforting, "women are duplicity." Tang Wei hit him directly in the face, "no, my mom really hates you." Su Qi felt that sooner or later he would be angry with this little bastard. Jiang Ling kept on laughing. After laughing, she reached out and touched Tang Wei''s face. "How can you be so cute? For the first time, I saw someone who could not put a fart on Su Qi." Tang Wei looked up and said with pride, "that''s my mother''s good teaching!" Good teaching! He su Qi applauded her Tang poetry! Look at her good son! Su Qi said, "do you want to eat? If you don''t eat, go to bed quickly. You''ll have to keep it for half a month. Do you want to confess to your mother when you go back? " Tang only face fearlessly say, "must confess, how miserable how come." "Tut tut." Jiang Ling shook his head and commented, "I think Bo Ye is very poor now. If Tang Shi really knew this, he would never want to see him again in his life." "There must be something hateful about poor people." Tang Wei quickly picked up, "all this is his own cause, he does not deserve to say poor." Looking at the firm light in Tang Wei''s eyes, Su Qi looked at it for a long time, and then came back to himself, "you are too extreme, and it''s easy to be extreme." Tang Wei smile, smile when the eyes of the light split, "but my extreme is also his hand caused." Su Qi and Jiang Ling were silent. This crime is borne by Bo Ye alone and deserves to die. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 Tang Shi didn''t know that Tang Wei''s body had experienced such a terrible disaster. At the weekend, she was still sleeping, and her door was pressed. Tang Shi went to open the door in his pajamas. Unexpectedly, Su Qi stood outside with a pair of blue-green eyes. She had blond hair, a white face with an uninhibited smile, and a child in her arm. He said, "here, send your son back." Tang Wei jumped out of his arms and jumped into Tang Shi''s arms. "Mommy! I miss you so much Only in front of Tang poetry, he is still that naive and ignorant youth. Tang Shi''s heart trembled and subconsciously asked, "how did you come back?" "I can live with you from now on!" With a smile, Tang Wei held out his hand and grasped Tang Shi''s finger, "we will never be separated because of thin and little again!" He really hated Bo Ye. As if in disbelief, Tang Shi reached out and touched Tang Wei''s face, "is it true? My God You come back to me again... " God, you are finally willing to let us get together Su Qi is still standing outside the door, looking at the scene of mother and son reunion. It''s quite touching. He takes a long leg straight in, "ah, I''ll send your son back. Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Tang Shi quickly looked up at him, then looked at him in surprise, "Sophie? What are you doing here? " Shit, my sister''s little ancestor is coming? Su Qi''s hair trembled. When he turned to look at it, Tang Shi took advantage of it to close the gate in front of him. With a bang, Su Qi found that there was no one behind him. He was obviously cheated. He turned to the gate in a daze. "OK, you''re cruel!" Su Qi gritted his teeth and walked back, scolding as he walked, "Damn it, I''ve raised your son for half a month! It''s just that I''ve just known you. I''ll take advantage of you. Damn it, woman''s heart is like a needle. " Tang Shi holds Tang Wei in her arms and sees Su Qi go down the elevator from the window. She is relieved and holds Tang Wei on the sofa. She looks at her son lovingly and says with a smile, "how did you come back?" Tang Wei stared into his mother''s eyes and took a deep breath before he began to tell the whole story. At the end of the story, Tang Shi was red in the eyes. She reached out and shook her hand and pressed Tang Wei''s shoulder, "Wei Wei You... " She couldn''t cry. It turned out that her son was trying so hard to come back to her, but she chose to abandon him. Tang Shi put Tang Wei in his arms and said, "it''s OK, it won''t, and no one will leave us any more. If Bo Ye dares to come to the door again, his mother will not let him take you away, even if she works hard with him! " Tang Wei smiles and comforts his mother, "Mommy, I want to be with you forever." This child is a gift from God, a redemption for her in all her dark days. Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s face, deliberately changed the topic and joked, "it seems that uncle Su Qi is still very good to you in the hospital. Our family is Tang Wei Zhuang." "You mean I''m fat?" Tang only face panic, "no, I don''t want to get fat, tomorrow Mummy will accompany me to run in the morning!" "Smelly beauty, it''s OK for the child to be a little fat. How about tomorrow''s mother and sister Qiqi taking you out to buy new clothes?" Tang only said yes, and then Tang Shi took him by the hand and passed Jiang Qi''s room. Jiang Qi obviously didn''t sleep until the morning, and still hasn''t got enough sleep. She rubbed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she saw a small version of the thin night standing in front of her eyes. She was stunned and woke up. When she reacted, she said, "little Tang Wei! Why are you back! " Tang Wei clenched Tang Shi''s hand, "yes, I came back to live with my mother!" Jiang Qi couldn''t put down his love for Tang Wei. He squatted down to play with his bulging face and said, "Oh, you are so cute. It''s so sweet. Let''s go and have a big dinner tonight. It''s my treat!" "Good!" Tang Wei raised his voice and said, "thank you, sister Qi." Jiang Qi covered his chest and repeated several times how the boy was so cute and clever. He was shot in the face. "I can''t stand it anymore. How did Tang Shi come into being? I want to rob your son with you!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 Tang Shi chuckles and takes Tang Wei to his room. Tang Wei jumps to bed and says, "Mommy, do you want to go to bed?" "Go to sleep, Mommy. It''s almost time to get up and work." Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei''s face and said, "I''ll report to preschool for you in a few days." "I''ve learned that. I''m old enough to go straight to primary school. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± ****** today is the weekend, but it''s only a week before the game of Tang Shi''s studio comes to market. They are working overtime to prepare all kinds of things. Lao Wang goes to several places to go through the formalities, and spends money to buy many popular recommendation places in the app store. Tang Shi also needs to work out several design schemes here. She asked Cong Shan to come over at noon to discuss them. Sure enough, at eleven o''clock at noon, Cong Shan knocked on the door of Tang Shi''s house on time. However, to his surprise, it was a child who opened the door for him this time. He was a very beautiful child. Tang Wei looked at Congshan outside the door for a long time, and then he said tentatively, "Uncle Uncle Uncle? Cong Shan was stunned. Tang Shi didn''t respond. He just asked Congshan to come into the room quickly. When Tang Wei closed the door, he called out, "are you uncle? My uncle doesn''t wear glasses... " Tang Shi''s expression suddenly froze. She looks at Congshan and Tang Wei in a panic. She doesn''t know how to explain to him that Tang Yi is no longer in this world. However, children should know after all. How can this hurtful story be told? Tang Shi''s eyes were gradually filled with hot tears, and her voice was trembling, "Weiwei, you go to sleep, mom wants to talk about things..." "Uncle!" Tang Wei seems to be aware that Tang Shi is hiding something from him. He looks at his mother anxiously and points to Cong Shan, "he''s not my uncle! Where''s my uncle! Mommy, why doesn''t my uncle come to see me? " The child''s innocent but pressing questions were like countless sharp needles into her body. Tang Shi didn''t know how to cover up all this, "Weiwei, your uncle..." She can''t say it. She''s going to do her best just to hold her tears. Cong Shan saw the helplessness of Tang poetry and suddenly said faintly, "he has gone abroad." Tang Wei and Tang Shi look at Cong Shan at the same time. Cong Shan closed his eyes again and took a deep breath. Then he slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Tang Wei indifferently. That indifference never appeared on Tang Yi''s face. So he couldn''t pretend to be the man they loved. "I''m his relative. He''s going abroad recently. What''s the matter? Do you miss him very much?" Although the tone is cold, but people can not hear the true or false, maybe it is because there is no wave tone to cover up the guilty. Tang Wei''s eyes turned red. The child didn''t expect that he would not be able to meet his uncle this time. He was aggrieved. "Uncle suddenly went abroad. How long will he stay? I want to come back and play with him in the amusement park again..." "Let''s wait for him to come back next time." Cong Shan, still with a paralyzed face, sat down on the table opposite Tang Shi. "He''s fine. Don''t worry about it." Tang Shi tried to look at the ceiling and hold back his tears. Tang Wei pestered Congshan and said a lot about how he missed Tang Yi. At last, he looked at him reluctantly and said, "I''ll call your little uncle. If my uncle comes back, you must tell me." Cong Shan looked at his tender face and answered softly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 Tang Wei finally went back to his room. Tang Shi choked and said, "thank you." Although it''s just a play, I still want to thank him for his willingness to play it. She alone, really can''t open her mouth to tell Tang Wei that your uncle is no longer alive. Cong Shan''s expression is still as cold as ever, "nothing, let''s start directly. How many styles do you have on hand now?" As soon as he heard that Cong Shan was going to discuss his work, Tang Shi quickly cleaned up her mood and turned on her computer. They gathered at the dining table and began to discuss the design scheme seriously. During this period, Cong Shan also brought his U-disk. They unified their styles, and then launched a video conference with several other colleagues. Cong Shan stayed at Tang Shi''s home until evening. When he was about to have dinner, Jiang Qi came out of the room. When he saw Cong Shan, he was startled! Little three, how can you be here! " Cong Shan''s eyebrows beat, "I said don''t call me Xiaosan..." "Oh dear!" Jiang Qi glanced over Congshan and said to Tang Shi, "here, this is the handsome designer I talked about last time. I didn''t expect you to be familiar so soon." Cong Shan added briefly, "it''s average, not so ripe." "Since we''re here, let''s have dinner together in the evening." ginger Qi went to the restroom and put on a mask. "At night, I want to take her son to dinner." Cong Shan didn''t refuse. Instead, he responded generously. When he took back his sight, he glanced over Tang Shi''s side face, stayed on her slender neck for half a second, and then quickly moved away. It''s surprising that she even has such a big son. ****** Bo Ye didn''t expect to meet Tang Shi in the shopping mall. Although they didn''t notice him at all. What''s more, I didn''t expect that there was a A man like Tang Yi! If he hadn''t witnessed Tang Yi''s death, he would have thought that Tang Yi was just feigning death, hiding people''s eyes and ears and continuing to live! However, the man''s temperament is totally different from that of Tang Yi. Tang Yi is gentle and elegant. Now the man around Tang Shi is very indifferent. Only when facing Tang Wei, he will show a little patience. Maybe it''s just politeness and patience. Bo Ye felt that his feet were rooted. When he saw Tang poetry, he couldn''t walk at all. He just looked at the back of Tang Shi, the smiling Jiang Qi beside her, the happy Tang Wei, and the delicate Cong Shan. Where on earth did this man come from? He If they have no blood relationship with Tang Yi, why do they appear in Tang poetry? Is it because Tang Shi can''t accept Tang Yi''s death that he finds a person very similar to his brother to accompany him? Thin night in the mind flits over innumerable thoughts, can all be pressed down by him one by one finally. When he saw Tang Shi, he was very happy. Maybe Jiang Qi told some funny jokes. Even Cong Shan, who was always paralyzed, rarely laughed. "Damn, you have dimples, you know!" Jiang Qi pointed to Cong Shan as if he had discovered the new world. "It''s amazing. The iceberg of ten thousand years has laughed!" Cong Shan soon recovered the appearance of facial paralysis, but Tang Wei was still giggling, "my uncle is more handsome than my uncle." "Oh, you heartless son of a bitch." Jiang Qi said, "when your uncle hears about it, he will fly back from abroad and beat you!" Tang Wei ran away, and Jiang Qi ran after her. Because of her careless personality, she could play with Tang''s only child. They were chasing each other in the shopping mall. I really don''t know who was more childish. Tang Shi smiles with a headache. "They are too energetic." Cong Shan replied faintly, "isn''t Jiang Qi always like this?" "Listen to this tone, you and Qi Qi have known each other for a long time?" Tang Shi tilted his head to see him, Cong Shan still had the expression of "I don''t want to bird you." I''ve known him for two or three years "She looks sunny, but she has suffered a lot." It''s heartbreaking to be able to keep a pure heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 Across the crowd, women talk to the men around them from time to time. Although the man''s expression is indifferent, he is well-educated. Standing next to Tang poetry, he looks like a couple. Bo Ye is jealous. He is jealous madly. It turns out that Tang poetry can also stand beside another man in such a gentle and beautiful way. It turns out that she can put down all her guard and aim at him, but she never shows such a side to him. Bo Ye, like a thief, secretly stares at her like this, as if he wants to carve her back into his eyes. Before that, he will stride forward. Even if Tang Shi and the man around her can''t be separated, he will sneer at each other. But now he''s afraid. After learning the truth Tang Wei gave him, he was afraid. Once he ignored her pain and blindly defended Anru, but reality slapped him in the face and told him that he was wrong. How many times did he push them into the abyss and watch them, but not once did he reach out and save them! Thin night just feel his heart hurt badly, a draw a pain, Lin CI stood aside, found thin night abnormal, voice way, "thin little?" He suddenly took back his mind, looking trance, like a nightmare to wake up, he murmured, "Lin Ci, who''s next to Tang poetry?" Lin CI didn''t speak. He said, "check! Check it for me! Even if it''s my ex-wife, it''s no one''s turn to covet it! " At this time, his assistant spoke. "Bo Ye, Miss Tang loved you. You didn''t want it yourself." Miss Tang loved you, but you didn''t want it yourself. In a word, it was like a thunder on his head. Thin night was cold and stood in place, his fingers trembling. Listen, even his good assistant is secretly satirizing him! He said to him a long time ago, Bo Shao, I hope you will not regret it in the future! How did he answer Lin Ci at that time? He did not hesitate to fight back, he will not regret, he thin night this life can not regret! But now, he regretted what he had to say. How can he admit it? In fact, he is very regretful. If he can do it again, even if he gambles on everything, he also wants to save the tragedy. How can he speak? It hurts! He''s dying of pain! Reality and memory break, all the original warmth has become lingchi his blade. Yes, she once loved him, regardless of everything, but he sent her to prison, let her depression, let her self mutilation, let her cut off half a finger! Thin night red eyes, finally slowly closed his eyes. He wanted to turn around and walk away, looking at the warm scenes in the distance, the women and sons no longer belong to him. He felt that his heart was torn in half by people, and his heart was torn. Lin CI raised his hand and looked at his watch. "Bo Shao, it''s time to have dinner with Mr. Ye. It''s time for us to go up." Men did not hear the general, self-care spontaneous Leng. Lin CI repeated it again. Bo yecai suddenly regained his mind and took his sight back from the scene in the distance. Bo yecai didn''t say a word, but walked and turned around. At every step, he felt like stepping on the blade. He is so jealous that he is going crazy. Why, Tang Shi, why do you have a new man around you so soon, but he is cruelly lost in the memory, can''t remember, can''t forget! To say cruel, he is not as cruel as Tang poetry and Tang Wei. He retaliates against him in a way of self harm! He''s lost. He''s lost! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 Tang Shi didn''t know that Bo ye had been watching her silently for a long time. She watched Jiang Qi and Tang Wei running around in the shopping mall. She couldn''t help saying, "slow down Don''t influence others, don''t play, come back! " With a smile, Tang Wei hid behind Tang Shi and said, "I won''t play with you any more. Go to have a big meal!" Jiang Qi shouts smelly boy and takes Tang Shi and others to the restaurant. Because this is a famous online restaurant, there is a long line outside when they arrive. Cong Shan Tut, obviously didn''t want to line up. Jiang Qi said triumphantly, "don''t panic. My sister is here. I know the manager of this store and have already reserved a place for us." Then he took several other people to enter the store, ignoring a group of melon eaters waiting in line outside, and went to the door of a small box. "Oh, Jiang Qi, are you a little bitch at last?" Looking back, a handsome man in a deacon''s uniform smiles at her and says, "I''ve been left out for so long, and I''m finally thought of?" "Don''t disgust me." Jiang Qi waved his hand, "by the way, this is my good friend, Tang Shi. This is his son." "Hello." The Deacon winked at Tang Wei, "your mommy is very beautiful." As soon as this sentence came down, Tang just looked like facing the enemy, and directly blocked the front of Tang poetry, "don''t beat my mommy!" Jiang Qi smiles and says to Tang Shi, "this is a good friend of mine. He is the manager and chef of this store. He has researched several famous dishes in the store." "You seldom praise me like that." The Deacon looked at Congshan again, "who is this handsome man?" "It''s my little uncle!" Tang Wei answered quickly for Cong Shan. Cong Shan didn''t deny it, so he answered coldly. "OK, you see, I''ll help you to set the top when you order later. Miss Tang, is there anything your son can''t eat?" "I can eat it all!" Tang Weiting showed that he was a little adult, "there is nothing to eat!" Jiang Qi chuckled, "take eight oysters first, two for each. By the way, the cream oysters and truffle oysters here are also very delicious. All kinds of methods are very good. However, I personally like to eat raw oysters directly. Xiao Tang can try cheese cream flavor if he is not used to it. " "That''s it, and the lobster. I''d like to make it creamy mushroom, too." Tang Shi orders for Tang Wei and gives the menu to Congshan. Congshan ordered a roast foie gras and a glass of hot red wine, and a steak, "medium rare, jam, thank you." "Yes." The handsome deacon in uniform smiles at them and takes back the menu. Someone at the door calls him, saying that there are two important guests in another private room who need him to show up and entertain them. He can only say, "I''ll talk with you later." "Go ahead, business is so good." Jiang Qi and he waved, and the handsome deacon went out. The four of them chatted for a while, until there was an angry curse. "Do you know who I am! You''re going to treat us with this stuff! Do you want to keep the restaurant open? " A listen is a Jiao pretty wayward girl, yelling outside, "don''t think your restaurant is great, you are careful to be blocked by us!" Jiang Qi directly pats the table and stands up. Tang Shi also goes out to have a look. He finds that the handsome deacon was slapped by a woman and apologizes. Please don''t mind if the dish doesn''t suit your taste. Chien Chiu''s anger was rubbing up, and his friend went directly behind him. He laughed directly. "Since the opening of the store, all the ingredients have been imported from abroad. The chef has a Michelin 3-star qualification certificate. Every process customer can even directly watch the cooking process through that window. Why don''t you reflect on yourself? If you don''t know what to do, you should go home and eat instant noodles! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 It seems that the other party didn''t expect that a person who spoke for the store would rush out. He directly looked up at Jiang Qi and laughed when he saw that it was Jiang Qi! "Oh! Isn''t this Secretary Jiang? " The woman looked arrogant and changed her tone again, "Oh no, Secretary Jiang is now driven out by the company, but a lost dog..." Jiang Qi''s face turned white and green. Tang Shi asked her who it was. Jiang Qi said that her name was Reese. She was a little wanghong. It''s the woman who smashed the coffee machine at Ye Jingtang''s home last time. Reese didn''t expect to see Jiang Qi here. She relies on the support of Ye Jingtang behind her. She is very noisy and mean. She speaks without hesitation. "Why, I look at this chef store. Jiang Qi, do you want to attract his attention on purpose? Ha ha ha, what a pity. Now you don''t have any leaves to help you. Who do you think you are Jiang Qi didn''t speak. She endured her humiliation and helped her friend, "Han rang, are you ok?" "Yo, listen to the tone." Reese made an exaggerated gesture, "you can smell the coquettish taste from afar, Jiang Qi. You don''t have to be hungry to this point, do you?" Han rang yelled fiercely, "this young lady, you can insult me and point out my cooking skills, but please don''t insult my friends!" "Friends? Will there be pure friendship between men and women? " Two men came up behind Reese. Jiang Qi and Tang Shi froze when they looked up. It''s Ye Jingtang and Thin night. Damn it, how come all the scum men got together! Tang Shi called softly, "Qi Qi, help your friend to go back first. Is it even painful?" "Nothing." Han rang smiles. Half of Qingjun''s face is swollen. He is obviously trying to support himself. After opening this store for so long, he has never met such unreasonable customers. "Tut Tut, it''s true that women''s watches and bitches get together. One by one, when they see men, they are eager to paste them upside down." Reese smiles and looks at her delicate nails. It seems that she doesn''t pay attention to them at all. Thin night first exit asked a, "what happened?" "I don''t think their lobster is fresh ~" Reese walked up to Ye Jingtang and put her magic hand on his arm. "She just wanted to teach the chef a lesson. These two young ladies who didn''t know where they came from came up to help." Tang Shi''s face turned white and then sneered, "Ye Jingtang is so happy that he has the face to talk about others. You''ve got a water light needle in your head, haven''t you? " This sharp irony made Reese''s face freeze. In response, she rushed directly to Tang Shi and said, "bitch! What do you say to me? " Tang Shi skilfully dodges and presses her on the wall. The woman''s momentum is many times higher than that of Reese. She looks at Reese with her cold eyes, which makes her have the illusion of seeing the angry thin night. "You What are you up to? Everyone is watching. Do you want to fight in public? " "I don''t mind tearing up your mouth if you go on saying whatever you want!" Tang Shi suddenly released her and went to the pale Jiang Qi, "go, why do you need to see such a person? Having never eaten lobster, I thought that I could ruin the reputation of this shop with one mouth. It''s said that little Reese, you have a new western restaurant recently. Did you deliberately come here to smash the market so that all the customers can come to your house? " As soon as Tang Shi said this, people around the theatre understood it. They looked at Reese with sarcastic eyes and talked about it respectively, "tut Tut, I didn''t expect it." "This woman is really shameless when she is cruel. Now anyone can become a net star?" "When I was in high school, I was my brother''s classmate''s girlfriend. That would cause miscarriage. Don''t abort too often. There''s a lot of black history!" "Wow, are those two men blind?" "Shh, don''t say, maybe rich people like to play that, two men and one woman..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 When the words came to Ye Jingtang and Bo Ye''s ears, they changed their faces one after another. Reese insisted there. Her disdainful expression had disappeared long ago. She said in a trembling voice, "don''t be bloody there!" "In the end, who is deliberately nitpicking, discerning people can see it at a glance!" Tang Shi found that Jiang Qi''s body was stiff. She was afraid of Ye Jingtang. She protected Jiang Qi and Han rang behind her. She turned to them and said, "go back to the kitchen and ice your face." Jiang Qiying gave a sound, helped Han rang and left. Tang Shi left there alone, turned his head and sneered at Reese, "why, do you have anything else to do? Do you want to advertise your new western restaurant next? " Reese looks at Ye Jingtang with a pathetic face. She wants Ye Jingtang to help her out, but when she looks at it, she finds that ye Jingtang is distracted. Ye Jingtang stares at the back of Jiang Qi and Han rang, and his pupils contract into pinholes. She''s gone! She just walked away with another man in front of him! She didn''t even look at him! Very good, Jiang Qi, you are hard winged after all! Tang Wei, who was sitting in the room, didn''t hold back. He came out and looked at Tang Shi and called out, "Mommy..." This one, let thin night suddenly the whole body tremble, he unexpectedly uncontrollable shout a way, "only only!" But Tang Wei turned around and looked at Bo Ye coldly with that kind of look at passers-by. Then he turned his head back. He still showed a smile to his mother. "Mommy, we''d better sit down and eat, and don''t care about those irrelevant outsiders." Listen to what his own son said! Bo Ye subconsciously continued, "Weiwei, dad knows that it''s not your intention to splash dirty water..." "Shut up." Tang Shi protects Tang Wei, then looks up at Bo Ye and says, "you''ve done something wrong, I let it go. If we miss it, we will miss it. It''s not a pity at all. " Bo Ye''s heart shrinks. He looks at Tang Shi leading Tang Weiyuan. He has an impulse to catch up with her. He wants to sit down with her and tell her that he really wronged them, but But he didn''t have the courage. Just as he wanted to say something, he saw Congshan follow Tang Wei out. When the tall man appeared in his field of vision, he just felt that his whole heart was cold. Tang Wei pours into Cong Shan''s arms without any fear. His obedient and clever appearance has never been shown in front of Bo Ye "Don''t make trouble. Go in and wait for the food." Although Cong Shan''s expression is indifferent, his eyes are gentle towards Tang Wei. He put one hand in his pocket and put the other hand on Tang Wei''s soft hair. He looked at the poem and said something. Tang Shi answered his words, and then the three went back to the private room together. It was like a family of three. Bo Ye felt that his whole body was cold, and that cold feeling penetrated into the bone marrow. He stared at the back of Tang poetry, and felt that his whole heart was dug out. Five years ago, he turned a blind eye to her again and again. He thought that he would not care about everything related to her at all. Why is it that today, five years later, just watching her go with others So painful? Tang poetry, in the end, I made a mistake, you let it go. Miss miss, is not that it? But He didn''t want to, he didn''t want to let go, he didn''t want to! She once paid so much for him, but at this time, she said no! Thin night eyes red, he called out, "Tang poetry!" There was a cry in that voice. But when Tang Shi left, she didn''t even stop. She didn''t even look back at him, just like he did to her five years ago. Bo Ye felt that his heart was shaking badly. No one could hurt him like this. Just a cold disregard could hurt him so much. He knew that the kidnapping was really led by an Ru, and he wanted to have a good talk with Tang Shi, but why did she even give him a look back? Did she hate him so much? Memories gradually broken, you look back at me, OK? Just a glance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 Tang poetry goes very fast. If she doesn''t go so directly, she is really afraid that she will shed tears in front of Bo Ye. She doesn''t want Bo Ye to see her fragile and helpless appearance, and doesn''t want that cold-blooded man to know his pain. Cong Shan poured a cup of hot water for her, and the dishes they ordered soon came up. Tang Wei comforted her carefully, "Mommy, don''t think about it. Shall we have oysters?" Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s face with a smile and said, "OK, do you want cheese? Mom, get one for you. " Then Jiang Qi came in, followed by Han rang, "sorry, let you see the joke, I''ll send you a sashimi platter." "Wow, is this a benefit for us?" Jiang Qi cried out, "good, good! Don''t mention it. Just come on! " Han rang smiles in his Deacon''s clothes and goes out after chatting with them. Tang Shi looks at Han rang''s back and says to Jiang Qi, "I think he is more reliable than Yu Xiao and ye Jingtang. You can try it! " Jiang Qi rolled his eyes. "I think Congshan is more reliable than Bo Ye and Su Qi! Why don''t you try! " Cong Shan''s eyes were deep, but he didn''t say anything else. Tang Shi was amused by her, "no, I''d better raise our family." Jiang Qi''s eyes brightened. "I''m kidding. It''s reasonable. Your son is so good-looking. He must be a handsome man when he grows up. I think I can be my little lover when your son grows up! " Tang Wei said, "I don''t want to. At that time, you were grandma''s generation." Jiang Qi covered his chest, "smelly boy, do you have a beautiful sister like that?" Tang Wei chuckles and quarrels with Jiang Qi. Seeing that they are heartless, Tang Shi laughs and forgets the previous dispute. After a full meal, Jiang Qi burps to pay the bill. As soon as he pays, he follows a group of bodyguards in black. Jiang Qi grabs the wallet, palms exude cold sweat, "what do you want to do?" Dare to be lawless in broad daylight? "Miss Jiang, just come with us." The man in black, the leader, said respectfully, "the master is waiting for you." It must be yejingtang. Jiang Qi steps back and winks at the girl charging at the front desk. Then she runs away. No, she can''t drag down Tang Shi, but she doesn''t want to go back to Ye Jingtang! Jiang Qi was caught before long. She struggled, "let me go! I told you to let me go But after all, she couldn''t resist the strength of those professional bodyguards, and the whole person was crammed into the car, "I don''t want it! Let go of me Tears gradually overflow on the eyes, Jiang Qi desperately resist, voice call dumb, "put me down! Let me down Her hands and feet were tied, the whole person was weak, the car quickly started and left the place, Jiang Qi''s whole heart seemed to be pulled tight. Tang poetry Tang Shi must be worried about her. Jiang Qi cried, "give me back my cell phone!" But no one in the carriage paid attention to her. Jiang Qi couldn''t beat them and was suppressed. He said intermittently, "asshole Give me back my cell phone I want to call Shi Shi... " Her cry for help is almost negligible. When the car arrives at the door of Ye Jingtang''s villa, Jiang Qi''s face is pale and shivering all over, "I won''t go in! Let go of me She was pressed into Ye Jingtang''s room by them in an extremely humiliating posture. Once upon a time, she was free to enter and leave Ye Jingtang''s villa. Everyone thought that she and ye Jingtang had an indescribable relationship, but only Jiang Qi knew that ye Jingtang''s rescue was just his face. On that rainy night two years ago, he picked Jiang Qi''s face with the tip of his shoe and laughed, "your body is not worth a bit, but your face It''s worth a lot of money. " He saves her out of the abyss, takes her away from the club where women fall into nightmares, and saves her innocence, just for Jiang Qi to work for him. Later, she did everything she could to seduce men and rich businessmen, just to do things for ye Jingtang. Later, she even numbed Ye Jingtang''s cold blood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 But now, when he saw Ye Jingtang again, looking at the delicate face in front of him, Jiang Qi felt cold. She felt as if she could not see ye Jingtang''s expression clearly. Under his high sounding skin, in the end What a dirty soul? Ye Jingtang looks at Jiang Qi who is pressed on his bed. The man comes over, reaches for his hand, and crushes a button under his neck. Jiang Qi''s whole body trembled. "Let go of me." She said. But when ye Jingtang comes up to tear her clothes, she is not merciful at all, and even ignores the presence of the bodyguards. Jiang Qi struggles frangibly and gets goose bumps all over her body. Ye Jingtang hooked her chin and laughed, "do you know why I don''t touch you all the time?" He dislikes her dirty, because he takes her as a tool, she is just a tool to sleep with others, the purpose is to get the business he wants. So he won''t touch her at all. Jiang Qi''s tears fell silently, "because I used to be the first lady in the world." "A little self-knowledge, not bad." Ye Jingtang laughed happily and patted Jiang Qi''s face, "because your body has long been spoiled by my partners. Jiang Qi, I don''t like wearing broken shoes." Listen, he doesn''t have to start, just say a few words, you can cut her to pieces! Jiang Qi''s eyes were red, "but It''s also you who ask me to have an affair with those partners. " He took her beauty as a sharp weapon, let her appear, let her bear. He always thought that Jiang Qi could have sex with anyone for his sake. But he didn''t think that Jiang Qi had been drinking to vomit blood again and again for a business, just for the other party to sign the contract. She carefully guarded herself and her broken reputation, but she was waiting for ye Jingtang''s inhuman insult. There was no emotion in his eyes. Jiang Qi cried hoarsely, "don''t touch me if you think I''m dirty!" "I think you''ve been brave lately." Ye Jingtang said playfully, "I''m ambiguous with Yu Xiao, and I don''t know the relationship with the one in uniform. Jiang Qi, have you forgotten who is your master?" "I''ve resigned..." Jiang Qi cried and trembled. "I''m not a dog. I''m a living person. Ye Jingtang, even if you pity me, I don''t want to stay with you like a dog any more." Around a group of bodyguards still stand like this with no expression. Ye Jingtang doesn''t seem to care. Jiang Qi''s appearance is seen by others. He is like a butcher walking towards a lamb bound by his hands and feet. Humanity has long been trampled on the soles of shoes. Desperate struggle is the best sauce. The outside world is dark. Jiang Qi felt that he was falling in the abyss. "Ye Jingtang, let me go, don''t touch me!" Her eyes were red. "If you think it''s amazing that you''ve saved my life, how about giving it back to you?" Ye Jingtang''s pupil shrinks fiercely, and the deep amber pupil gradually spreads the emotion that makes Jiang Qi feel frightened. He laughed. When he laughed, he was handsome, but he spoke very hard, "Jiang Qi, a dog is not qualified to talk to me. It''s not a pity that people like you die when they die. " With a few figures, she was as pale as thunder, like falling into a nightmare that she would not wake up. The pain I feel on my body is less than one in ten thousand deep in my heart. Her eyes were blurred by tears, and her syllables were broken, "pain Help She is crying for help, but she please Ye Jingtang. When it''s over, it''s stormy outside the window. Under the thunder and lightning, the man''s eyes touched the blood on the sheet under his body. At that moment, his beautiful eyes fixed on the bloodstain. He just felt that his whole body was suffering from some disaster, and he could not move! He turned his head in disbelief, reached out and grabbed Jiang Qi''s neck, "where are you?" Jiang Qi''s eyes are empty. She doesn''t answer. She just stares at Ye Jingtang. The expression makes him feel cool. Then she grinned slowly, like a wreck, she said. "Ye Jingtang, is all this what you want?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 On the other hand, Tang Shi finds that Jiang Qi is missing. She is so worried that she even wants to go to the police. She comes out from the police station and says that the missing time is too short to file a case. Let her go home and wait. Later, late at night, she received a call from Jiang Qi. As soon as Tang Shi picked it up, she was very nervous. "Where have you been after paying? You scared the hell out of me, you know! I thought you were taken away! " "I''m downstairs. Help me open the door later." Jiang Qi''s voice is dumb, which is not like her usual energetic appearance. After five minutes, Tang Shi went to open the door and saw Jiang Qi standing outside with pale face. Her eyes are still hanging tears, "poetry, I..." Those purple red marks on her neck hurt Tang Shi''s whole heart. She didn''t speak. She just went up and hugged Jiang Qi. After a long time, she whispered, "it''s ok It''s OK. It''s OK. Just come back I thought you were going to be imprisoned by him Jiang Qi is lying on Tang Shi''s shoulder and crying. At this time, Tang Wei has already fallen asleep in his room. Jiang Qi comes back too late and Tang Shi is tired. She accompanies Jiang Qi to her room. They are shrinking in the quilt and Jiang Qi is still sobbing. "All right." Tang Shi looked at Jiang Qi like this, only feel really distressed, "forget it, Qi Qi, do you want to go to the new city with me?" Jiang Qi looked up and his eyes were dazed. "It''s impossible. Ye Jingtang won''t let me go..." "I''ve come through it." Tang Shi looked at his friend''s face and said, "you can get through it, too." Jiang Qi Lengleng looked at Tang Shi for a long time, "we wait for the studio to finish, let''s resign and go to other places." Run away, run away from the city, run away from the city where the men they are afraid of exist. Tang Shi nodded and said, "good! You have strong administrative ability, I can design. We are not afraid of no food to eat anywhere. We should stop suffering for ye Jingtang. " Jiang Qi''s tears came down again. "Poetry, in this world, can you live a lifetime if you have feelings?" Tang Shi stared into her eyes and said softly, "the most unpredictable thing in the world is emotion. As long as you control your heart, it won''t hurt." Jiang Qi seemed to be cruel, "but I''m not reconciled I want to make ye Jingtang miserable Just as I hope you can tame Bo Ye, although he is a scum, I hope you can tame his wild horse. " From then on, he was trapped in the pain that he could not get all his life. Tang Shi chuckled, "well, we''ll talk about it later. Ye Jingtang will regret it sooner or later, just like Bo Ye will regret it." Jiang Qi holds Tang Shi''s hand, and two women who comfort and warm each other lean together. Her eyelashes tremble and she says to Tang Shi - I want them to lose everything, to have thorns all over the deep sea of fire, to have a humble life. I want them to be poor and poor, to dream back in the middle of the night, to wake up in the middle of the night, to think of all our good things! At that moment, Jiang Qi''s eyes appeared that kind of shocking hate, she said, "Tang poetry, you help me, you help me!" Tang Shi looked at her firmly, "if one day you come to a dead end and need someone to reach out to you, then Jiang Qi, that person can''t be ye Jingtang, it can only be me." ****** the studio''s love nurturance game has been on the market for a week, and soon won the praise of thousands of girls. There is even a special topic about the game on Weibo, where countless people are chatting about their experience of playing the game. The plot of those girlish hearts perfectly meets their love needs, and even the dead house is attracted. Several big men download the nurturing game, and they are crazy about men who are of the same gender. "Damn, this president is so handsome!" "I want to attack the doctor!" "I feel like I''m bending Finished, I think that police uncle is so handsome, uniform temptation Tang poetry is deeply gratified by the high praise, but another place in the studio has changed. This change comes from a person in the marketing department. Walk in the real sense. Jiang Qi is dead. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 No one knows what happened, only Tang Shi knows. On the day Jiang Qi left, he arranged himself as usual, and then went to work obediently. When he got off work, he handed in his resignation letter while everyone didn''t pay attention to it, solved all his affairs, and then left without hesitation. Tang Shi shed tears for her. At that time, Jiang Qi grasped Tang Shi''s hand in a pool of blood, and her wrist was still overflowing with shocking blood. She said, "Tang poetry, don''t let Ye Jingtang touch me, don''t let Ye Jingtang find me!" Tang poetry with tears said good, and later no message. She also learned to act like nothing happened. She went to work as usual. Every day, she joked with a group of funny colleagues in the office, held meetings together to discuss what new fashions to come out of. She did a good job in keeping secrets. Everyone doesn''t know that the sunny and lively little beauty in the marketing department is no longer there. Ye Jingtang found that he couldn''t get in touch with Jiang Qi a week later. After that day passed, he directly let people throw Jiang Qi out. He didn''t even tidy her clothes. He didn''t think about how Jiang Qi went out in pain, let alone how desperate she was. He just thought, it''s just a toy. It''s a pity that he didn''t sleep before discarding it. But he was silent for a week, and Jiang Qi didn''t take the initiative to contact him. Once upon a time, Jiang Qi would send wechat to Ye Jingtang on wechat. He would flatter and call president Ye. Sometimes he would come to cook, wash and mop the floor for him, just to make ye Jingtang pay her more. He thinks that a woman like Jiang Qi can have sex with anyone who gives more money. She is just like a Xiaoqiang who can''t fight to death. She always chirps around his ears. With that kind of flattering tone, she calls Mr. Ye carefully. When facing outsiders, she looks cool and sexy. Ye Jingtang knows that there are many men in this circle who are thinking about the Secretary beside him. When he commands her and orders her every time, he finds that she can only and can only obey him. The sense of superiority of men will be extremely satisfied at this time. All the men wanted to sleep with her, but she became a dog to him. But ye Jingtang didn''t think that if one day, this woman who looks strong and will never cry out for pain, suddenly opens her mouth and says it hurts, how much the pain will be It''s heartbreaking. Ye Jingtang impatiently pinches out the cigarette in his hand and looks at the chat record on his mobile phone wechat. He finds that Jiang Qi has not found him or even updated his circle of friends for a whole week. He sneered, she is brave after all, dare to play cold war with him! But he couldn''t take the initiative to find her, so ye Jingtang simply deleted Jiang Qi''s wechat, waiting for the day when Jiang Qi was begging him to come back. Thinking of the possible future scene, ye Jingtang sneers even more. But a boring woman, lost on lost, what a pity. ****** Tang Shi is more and more used to working in the studio. Everyone has different personalities, but they are very easy to get along with each other. Although Congshan is paralyzed, he is also very talented. When he comes together for a meeting, he often comes up with some ideas that ordinary people can''t think of. The listing of the game is also very successful. Now the number of registered players is increasing crazily. It seems that everyone''s style is right, so we continue to work hard. While studying new plots, we launch new fashions. For a moment, the whole value of the studio has doubled. She occasionally recalled Jiang Qi and the deep scar on her wrist. She also raised her hand to look at her old wound. She only felt that time was making people feel that everyone could not avoid the harm of fate. As time goes on, the game has been on the market for a month, and now it occupies the first place in the major download lists. Tang Shi also feels very honored. It''s just that she feels a little lonely at the thought of parting from everyone in the studio. I didn''t expect to stay here for so long, but everyone in the studio got along with each other. If she would resign, she would be reluctant to give up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 Back home that day, Tang Shi found that after Jiang Qi left, the whole house was empty. Every day there were only her and Tang Wei. When Tang Wei asked where Qi Qi''s sister had gone, Tang Shi couldn''t say those hurtful words to his childlike eyes. All she could say was, "just a little longer." Tang Wei nodded, as if he knew what they were preparing for, so he waited patiently. And that night, an uninvited guest knocked on the door of the house. When Tang Shi looked at the thin night before her, she was in a trance. "You..." For a moment, he couldn''t say anything. When he reacted, he just slammed the door. But it was too late. Bo Ye stretched out his hand and was caught in the middle of the door by Tang poetry! Tang Shi took a breath. She knew that Bo Ye must have been hurt by her, but she didn''t care. Now she didn''t want to see Bo Ye at all. She just wanted to shut him out. Thin night''s hand stretched in and opened the whole door directly. The man stood outside and sneered, curled up the pinched hand. There was no expression of pain on his delicate face. His voice was so cold that Tang Shi''s whole heart was cold. "If I want to come in, you can''t stop me with countless locks." Tang Shi looked at him through a crack in the door. "What do you want to do?" Thin night also stare at her, "open the door." "No way!" "Don''t force me to transfer from the construction site and dig the door of your house." Tang Shi trembled all over, "go! If you have the ability, dig now! " She insisted on closing the door. With a thump, Bo Yetu stepped forward to enlarge the crack of the door. Then Tang Shi was shaken back uncontrollably by his force, and the door suddenly opened wide - "don''t come in!" Tang Shi roared, "get out of here!" Thin night on her angry eyes, only feel a cold heart, she has rejected him to what extent? Bo Ye lowered his voice, "Tang poetry, let''s talk about it." "What can I talk about? There''s nothing to talk about! " Tang Shi retreated, "are you going back and forth to Tang Wei? I tell you, I will not give him to you any more. You make him kidnapped and force him to jump into the sea. You are not worthy to be a father at all. " Thin night feel chest like being cut directly with a sharp scalpel, bloody. "I I want to talk to you about last time... " He wanted to say that he had wronged her, that the backstage was really an Ru, and that he had ignored her again and again before. He wanted to tell Tang Shi that I It''s really just a door-to-door apology. He has no courage to force Tang poetry to let Tang Wei return to his side. He is afraid of him, of his hatred and rejection. But looking at the poem in front of him like a bird in shock, Bo Ye''s words choked. He didn''t know how to describe his current mood. He just wanted to come to the door Talk to her well and tell her that he has arrested an Ru. Tang poetry red eyes, "I have nothing to say with you, thin night, we are not small, there is no need to entangle, how ugly." She was satirizing him for being so embarrassed. Bo Ye thought that she hated him so much that she didn''t even want to hear an explanation. The man hesitated for a long time before he opened his mouth. That expression never appeared on the cold-blooded and decisive thin night face. Only at this time, there was a bit of panic on his face, "that Tang Shi, about the kidnapping last time, I want to say... " Before he went on speaking, he was directly interrupted by Tang Poetry - "I don''t want to hear it, please go away." This cut short eight words, but easy enough to put him into hell! Bo Ye felt that his breath was tossing and turning. "Tang poetry, can you listen to my explanation?" "For your explanation?" Tang Shi laughed like he heard a joke. "When I said five years ago that I didn''t do it, did you hear my explanation! Bo Ye, you don''t deserve to say innocent! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 These words can dig out Bo Ye''s heart, his voice trembled, "Tang poetry, do you have to do this?" Don''t even give him a chance to apologize! Tang Shi laughs. She asks her heart to bleed. "Bo Ye, do you think I still want your explanation?" Thin night the whole person froze there, the soul seems to have suffered a heavy hammer, keep shaking. "Don''t think about apologizing. I''ve never been sorry in the past. Bo Ye, what you''ve done to me has already gone beyond the scope of apology alone!" The last words, she almost roared, the whole person, shaking violently. When the tears came out of her eyes, Tang Shi found that her heart was really dead, so when the man she had loved stood in front of her, she was so sad that she didn''t move. Bo Ye, Bo Ye, where did you kill me who used to love you? Tang Shi wiped a tear, "go, but Wei Wei is still sleeping. I don''t want to wake him up." "Tang poetry..." Bo Ye is flustered. He has never seen her like this. She is full of hatred for herself. She doesn''t even want to apologize. She doesn''t want to forgive him in her life! Originally hate to a few, sorry these three words will not even matter. In this world, three words hurt people most. I love you. I''m sorry. I love you too. Tang Shi pointed to the door and said softly, "Bo Ye, let''s go. I have nothing to do with you from now on. " Bo Ye looks at such a woman in front of her, she is obviously weak, but with a hysterical resistance, she more than once let him roll, let him not appear in front of her. But how can thin night like her? Five years ago, the woman who loved her deeply, but now she can''t stop it. Have you ever asked him! This sentiment, she Tang poetry does not have this qualification to say! So instead, he came forward and grabbed Tang Shi''s hand. The woman''s body trembled and threw him away. "Do you want to force me again?" Thin night sneer, "I also disdain to force you." Tang Shi was red in his eyes. "It''s a shame that you are so obsessed." Bo Ye seemed to be irritated by her words, and forced her against the wall, "Tang poetry, my patience is limited, less playing hard to get tricks with me here!" Tang poetry laughs absurdly, "hard to get? To you? You deserve it, too? " It was always he who humiliated her with such words. Now when these words came out of her mouth, Bo Ye was angry. His accumulated emotions expanded to the extreme at this moment, and then broke out completely! He grabbed Tang Shi''s neck and said, "don''t be unkind!" "Come on, what else can''t you do?" Tang poetry is no longer afraid, "Bo Ye, I want to see how hard your heart is and how far you can push me!" He''s a devil in her eyes, isn''t he! She didn''t think he would want to make it up, did she! He tried, but her attitude! She looked at him with such indifferent eyes, she thought he would not hurt! He also wanted to talk with their mother and son, and also wanted to make up for it, but she used that expression to face him, why! Tang Shi, he has never wanted to ask a woman to forgive him so much in his life. Why should she treat him with such an attitude! Bo Ye was so angry that she threw her on the sofa, "do you really think you are great? I tell you, if I want to lock you up, you even want to die in your life! I have compassion on you. Do you have the capital to refuse? Who do you think you are! " Tang Shi laughed, even harder than thin night, "pity me? I don''t want your pity. You''d better go away and don''t disturb my life Bo Ye held her down, "don''t toast, don''t drink." Tang Shi fearlessly to his eyes, word by word, crisp, "thin night, I want to see, this time, you can take what to threaten me." "I will give up whatever you threaten me with!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 Bo Ye didn''t know how he left the Tang poetry family that day. He was hurt by the last sentence of the Tang poetry. He almost escaped from her home. He drove a sports car on the high speed, the window was pressed, and the wind from the outside was pouring into his pupils. Bo Ye felt that he was shaking all over, and his chest was in spasmodic pain. When he was driving home, he stumbled like he was seriously injured. He pushed the door open and fell on the sofa. Then he slowly curled up, like a helpless baby, curled up into the fetal posture still in the mother''s body, and grasped the clothes on his chest. He was like a defeated general. His whole body was conscious of being defeated. He shivered and took a deep breath, only to find that the pain was extreme, even the breath was painful. Thin night closed his eyes, eyes seem to have cold tears, the man in silence after a long time issued a low roar, then, voice choked. He thought he didn''t care, he thought he could face it easily, but Tang Shi''s eyes were so painful and cruel, every word he said was a sharp blade. He seemed to have been broken down, and his whole body was in severe pain. Mingming has never paid attention to this woman. Mingming hates her. Why is he so sad when he finds that she doesn''t care about him? Will a man''s despicable possessiveness make him suffer to this point? Thin night''s fingers tightly together, but it can''t stand the shaking of his fingers. He felt like he was seriously ill. All the insults he said to her were reflected on him now. What''s he going to say? He''s sorry? He doesn''t love her, he doesn''t love her, but why is he so sad? This night seems too long, every minute is torturing the heart of thin night. He felt that the pain of losing Tang poetry might even exceed He lost his peace. ****** after a long night''s struggle, Tang Shi was late for work when she got up the next day. Thinking that she would be deducted from her full pay, she went back to her seat and yawned. "It''s rare that you should be late." Fang Fang was turning her pen. "I thought being late was the only thing for Xiao Sansan." As soon as the voice fell, another late man walked into the office with a slow pace and a face that didn''t wake up "Congratulations Cong Xiaosan, you are late again." Congshan just lazily raised his eyelids, then came to the desk, quickly fell down into sleep mode. Little moon on one side of the keyboard clatter, "fierce, this is broken pot broken." "Anyway, his monthly bonus is more than his base salary." Green dinosaur puckered his tail behind him and walked over, "is goddess sleepy? Have a cup of instant coffee Tang Shi was so embarrassed that he took the coffee he gave everyone, then turned on the computer and started a new day''s work. But she did not expect that ye Jingtang would find their studio. When she saw the man in the reception hall, she wanted to turn around and go, but ye Jingtang stopped her, so she had to stop. "Little moon said that someone was looking for me. I didn''t think it was you." She did not sit down, just stood there, open to the mountain road, "Mr. Ye, what can I do for you?" Ye Jingtang glanced at Tang poetry for a while, as if he wanted to see some loopholes in her face, but the expression of Tang poetry was so natural that he couldn''t find any difference. The man can only sink a way, "where has Jiang Qi gone?" The answer of Tang poetry is dead silence. He Tut, impatiently asked again, "where is Jiang Qi? My patience is limited... " "She''s dead." Tang Shi looked up and said to Ye Jingtang, "do you want to find her? A wreath? Or paper money? " Ye Jingtang''s Amber pupils slowly constricted into pinholes, instinctively let him retort, "impossible!" "Impossible? The first seven have passed. " Tang Shi sneered, "Jiang Qi doesn''t have any relatives. I''m the one responsible for her future affairs. Her spirit card is still in my house. Why, do you have a conscience to offer incense? " Ye Jingtang felt a chill along his back and climbed up slowly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 Impossible, as long as he didn''t see it with his own eyes, it was absolutely impossible to believe that Jiang Qi would have an accident! Ye Jingtang''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Don''t make up stories here. I want to listen to the truth." "The truth?" Tang Shi smiles. She looks at Ye Jingtang''s face and murmurs softly, "Mr. Ye, why do you always have to wait until people are gone before you come to me?" Ye Jingtang only feels that his heart is suddenly cold. He stares at Tang Shi''s face. He thinks that since she is lying, there must be small details on her face. But no, Tang poetry has always used that kind of eyes with light mockery, as if It seems to be helping Jiang Qi out. Ye Jingtang lowered his voice, "say it again." "It''s the same again and again." Tang Shi chuckled, "she''s dead. Shouldn''t she be happy?" Ye Jingtang stands in the same place as if he was struck by thunder. He restrains the smoothness of his voice, but his shocked eyes have shown his uneasiness. "No way!" He vigorously refuted, as if as long as the loud can reverse the truth in general, "she was still good..." "Yes! She was fine before. What did you do to her? " When she came back that night, she was hurt all over. Ye Jingtang, ask yourself what you have done to her! Jiang Qi is conscientious to you, she is so kind to you, in exchange for your insult! Ye Jingtang, won''t your conscience hurt? " Ye Jingtang''s face turned pale, and he lost his calm and cold appearance. He stood up from the sofa and looked at Tang Shi''s face. "No, she can''t die You must have said that acting is cheating me... " Tang poetry itself is also red eyed, "cheat? What''s the advantage of lying to you? Ye Jingtang, you should be very happy! Without a noisy woman, if I were you, I would announce the whole world to celebrate her death! Die early Die well, die early! A few figures cut open his chest. Ye Jingtang''s fingers trembled. He suddenly felt that his heart was torn in half. At this time, it was so painful. "Don''t talk nonsense there! Jiang Qi can''t die! Even if it''s dead, I''ll dig her out! " Ye Jingtang lost her calm image and grabbed Tang Shi''s clothes. "Tell me, where is she hiding?" Tang Shi sneered, "ashes are buried in the ground, do you want to go to the cemetery to check?" Ye Jingtang felt cold all over his body. He couldn''t control it. His hands were shaking. Even his voice line was faintly flustered. "You I don''t know what to do "How many times shall I say it?" Tang Shi''s eyes suddenly darkened, "Mr. Ye, let go, Jiang Qi is dead. Congratulations. You''re out of her way But ye Jingtang felt like he had been thrown a bucket of cold water from the beginning. He had a lot of words stuck in his throat, like a lump in his throat. He just repeated over and over again, "impossible, Jiang Qi can''t die..." That woman is so strong and tolerant. How can she say she will die? That woman is his only secretary. He hasn''t said it''s over yet. What qualification does she have to escape? No matter how much she suffered, she could smile at him with tears in the next second. She couldn''t die! He never thought what he would do if she died! No way! Ye Jingtang eyes scarlet, "you must be lying to me, now you''d better confess to me, if I find out, your end will not be so peaceful as now!" But Tang poetry just looked at a passer-by coldly, "remember what Jiang Qi said to you?" "If you think it''s amazing that you saved my life, how about giving it back to you?" At that moment, the heart read the second, and the blood flowed back. Ye Jingtang only took a breath. At that time, he just regarded it as Jiang Qi fighting with himself But Tang Shi laughed, "you see, she didn''t give it back to you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 At this moment, Tang poetry saw countless emotions in Ye Jingtang''s eyes. In the past, she never saw more expressions on Ye Jingtang''s face. He was used to indifference and seldom had mood fluctuations. But at this time, she saw a vast wind and rain from the depth of his eyes, saw a whole slowly destroyed world, just like projecting a person''s heart, his reason is gradually disintegrating. Dead She Really dead. Ye Jingtang steps back a few steps, the man reaches out to grab his chest clothes, trying to let himself get relief through the way. But the pain from his heart was strong enough to pull him out. Ye Jingtang looks pale and looks up. Seeing Tang Shi''s red eyes, he laughs sarcastically, "she has given you her life. Ye Jingtang, no one will appear in your life from now on. You are right. She is just a dog. It''s not a pity to die when you die. " These words, which once insulted her, have now become her sharp weapon to hurt him! Ye Jingtang doesn''t know how he left Tang Shi''s company. He feels that he is in a trance and can''t struggle in a nightmare like mood. He felt suffocated. In my mind, there are countless pictures. Every scene is like Jiang Qi''s clever words around him to please him. She is like Xiaoqiang who will not die, so hard to live, so hard to become the person he needs most. Ye Jingtang couldn''t imagine what he would be like if one day this woman was really not around him. Jiang Qi I''ve never had a moment like this, asking God not to joke with me. ****** Tang Shi looks at Ye Jingtang''s back as he goes out, takes back his tears, and then turns his head to see Congshan holding a cup of coffee in his hand, "do you know ye Jingtang?" His voice was rather cold. Tang Shi subconsciously wants to refute, "not familiar, is a friend of a friend of mine." Cong Shan looked at her for a long time and finally answered, "Oh." Tang poetry sometimes can''t understand what the man is thinking, but the designer is also free and unrestrained, and she is too lazy to explore more. Today, after work, Tang Shi came home and wanted to take Tang Wei out to eat. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei said, "I''ve already eaten!" Tang Shi is a Leng, "how do you eat?" Tang WeiPai was playing with the game console of his mobile phone. "Uncle Su took me there!" When Tang Shi heard the name, he frowned, "don''t associate with him next time." Tang Wei raised his head and his eyes narrowed with laughter. "Mommy, do you hate him very much?" "Right." Without thinking about it, Tang Shi admitted, "he and Bo Ye are the same kind of people. We should stay away from them." Tang Wei thought for a while and said, "but he''s very kind to me." "Good for you, because it''s profitable." Tang Shi squatted down and looked into Tang Wei''s eyes, "remember, don''t believe others foolishly just because someone gives you some sweets. We need to know how to protect ourselves. Mommy doesn''t want you to suffer from what I''ve experienced. " In fact, her words were cruel to children, but Tang Wei still remembered, "well, since Mommy doesn''t like it, I won''t go out with Uncle su." Tang Shi nodded, "OK, I''ll take you out to eat tomorrow." But what does Su Qi want to do? She secretly took her child out to eat behind her back. If Tang Wei didn''t come back one day, she would be worried and crazy! After thinking about it, Tang Shi thinks that the house still can''t be used any more. It''s necessary to find a new one, or find someone to share it with. It''s a little safer. Otherwise, Su Qi''s visit tomorrow will be too much for her. Tang Shi published a news on the sharing software, saying that a person who wants to hire shares only needs to be clean and can tolerate children. Her rent is not high, but she just wants someone to come in, which can be regarded as adding a sense of security. The next day, someone sent a text message to her through the above contact information, saying that she could meet and sign a contract when she was free, and then move things in. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 Tang Shi didn''t think much about it. Seeing that everything in the other party''s work unit was clear, he agreed. As a result, when someone came to the door, both of them were stunned. Cong Shan was standing outside the door with his suitcase. Tang Shi was standing in the room. They were staring at each other for a long time, and then they said, "how are you..." But when Tang saw Congshan, he exclaimed excitedly, "little uncle! Are you moving in with us? " "The contract hasn''t been signed yet." Cong Shan''s voice is still a tone of indifference, "not necessarily." "Live, live!" Tang Wei went up and took Congshan''s hand. "My little uncle lives here, so my mother won''t be lonely by herself." This is a bit ambiguous in the ears of both adults. Tang Shi''s eyes changed, "how can you think of changing a house?" "The original landlord is also a woman, she found a boyfriend, I''m not happy." Cong Shan said a few words about the situation. Tang Shi understood it. It is estimated that when the landlord''s boyfriend saw that his girlfriend and a big man were sharing a rent, he was quite worried, so he would not rent it to Cong Shan at all. It''s pathetic to see him come out with the suitcase. Tang Shi sighed and pulled the suitcase in for him. "Then you can live for a while. I don''t have any requirements, as long as the tenant is clean." Clean? Cong Shan didn''t speak. Next to him, Tang Wei took a strawberry and said, "my little uncle eats strawberries!" "Weiwei." Tang Shi helped Congshan carry his luggage and said, "have you washed the strawberries? Don''t give it to the guests before washing it! " "Washed it!" Tang Wei was very happy and handed the strawberries to Cong Shan. "Mommy said that the fruit for the guests must be washed clean." "You should also pay attention to your own hygiene." Tang Shi used to pinch Tang Wei''s small nose, "you eat less, big night, fruit is very cold." Cong Shan looked at their mother and son''s interaction, but he didn''t expect Tang Shi to teach his son so well, and he knew a little bit of everything. "Then I''ll take four, and this one for my uncle." Tang Wei looked at Congshan expectantly. Congshan could only eat the strawberry. Then he said, "thank you." "Don''t mention it. My little uncle is his own. If you want to eat, go straight to the refrigerator and get it. My mom won''t say it!" Tang Wei this is obviously and Congshan play familiar, took his hand to the sofa, "little uncle can play games, I have a game." Speaking of the game, Cong Shan was interested and said in a deep voice, "I''m just a game maker." "Wow Tang Wei yelled, "my little uncle is so powerful! Are you good at playing games! You can compete with me Cong Shan gave a rare smile and took a look at the game console. "Are you playing Pokemon? Do you understand? " Tang Shi''s big and small bags were dragging Cong Shan''s luggage. "Little three, come here and tidy up." This is the first time she called him Xiao Sansan. Cong Shan obviously cut him with one eye. Tang Shi shrank his neck and said to Tang Wei, "Wei Wei, play slowly. My uncle''s things haven''t been sorted out. Do you want to come here?" "I''ll help you!" Tang Wei jumped down from the sofa and said, "Mommy, sister Jiang Qi''s room is for him, isn''t it?" Tang Shi nodded, "yes, do you want to see if the floor inside is clean?" Tang just went to tidy up Jiang Qi''s room. Then Tang Shi and Cong Shan moved his things in and cleaned them again. Tang Shi said, "if you don''t want to give up, you can use this quilt tonight and go to the mall tomorrow." Cong Shan answered, and then said, "where''s your little sister who used to live here?" Tang Shi''s eyes were red, but she said casually, "she went back to marry her boyfriend, so she won''t come back for the time being. The house has been transferred to my name, so you don''t have to worry." It''s like telling the future Cong Shan thought in silence, but didn''t say it. At last, he called out, "thank you." "You''re welcome. I didn''t expect it to be you, but I saved the energy of dealing with others again." Tang Shi stood outside and laughed at him, "if you have something, just call me. My son likes you very much." Cong Shan''s eyelashes trembled and did not speak. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 When he goes to bed at night, Tang Wei wants to find Congshan. He pushes a crack in the door and sees Congshan wearing glasses. He doesn''t know who to talk to. He just vaguely heard a beautiful female voice coming out. "Cong Shan, how long have we been talking about, can you marry me?" "Shall we talk? When? " "Aren''t you with me these two years?" Cong Shan pushed his glasses. His pretty face was still expressionless. "I''m sorry, I don''t think we''re in love." "Are you out of your mind! What''s good about playing that game every day! If a woman can spend a few years on you, will you ignore me Cong Shan continued to look indifferent, "I beg you to waste time on me?" The little girl''s eyes were red and her voice choked. "Cong Shan, you can''t do this to me..." Her voice stopped, "Cong Shan, why is there a child behind you?" Cong Shan turned his head and saw Tang Wei standing pitifully outside the door, "little uncle, are you bothered?" Cong Shan sighed, turned the wheel under the chair to pick him up, and then carried him to the screen. Tang Wei looked across the screen, a pretty girl. Unexpectedly, Congshan hugged him and said to her, "I''m sorry, I can''t marry you. I have an illegitimate child." Tang Wei is also very observant, crispy changed the name, temporarily called out, "little Dad!" Two people sing a song, open eyes to tell lies, but also face unchanged, the opposite little girl cried, "how can you do this to me! Do you know how much I like you! You big jerk! I''ll tell my aunt to go! " Cong Shan tut said, "don''t look for my mother. You two women can annoy me to death." "You still hate me, don''t you?" The girl on the opposite side suddenly got angry, "I''ll go to your mother and let your mother deal with you! I tell you, you must marry me if you marry, or you must marry me if you don''t! Cong''s daughter-in-law, I am the only one Cong Shan sneered, "I won''t find you even if I find a man to live my whole life. You should die of this heart." The opposite little girl opens her mouth and wants to cry again. Cong Shan hangs the video directly, and then takes a picture of Tang Wei''s face. "Thank you for your cooperation." Tang Wei said with a smile, "is it my uncle''s pursuer?" Cong Shan took off his glasses and pinched his eyebrows. "Well, it''s very annoying." Tang Wei continued to gossip, "haven''t you ever thought about finding a girlfriend?" Cong Shan replied decisively, "no, I think playing games is my lifelong project." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei curled his lips, "little uncle, no girl will like you like this." Cong Shan was very happy. "Are you teaching me a lesson?" "It''s not." Tang Wei climbed up Congshan''s leg and said with a smile, "my mother worried about my uncle''s girlfriend before. Now if my little uncle can''t find a girlfriend, my mother will be worried to death." "You are in charge of a lot..." Cong Shan was silent for a long time and said, looking at Tang Wei''s face, "it''s better to worry about your mommy first." Seeing that Tang only heard this sentence, he raised his head with pride, patted his chest and said, "my mommy is a big fan! There''s no one who can''t find a boyfriend! " Cong Shan put him on the ground. "Go to sleep. It''s time for you to sleep." "I want to sleep with you." Tang Wei blinked, "I haven''t slept with my uncle yet." Cong Shan was silent for a moment. ****** however, Tang Shi didn''t find Tang Wei the next day. When he opened the door, he saw two people sleeping together in a big white bed. Tang Wei shrank beside Cong Shan. Cong Shan closed his eyes and his back was uncovered. He and Tang Wei fell asleep face to face with each other in different postures. At first glance, they looked like father and son. Tang Shi laughed, "Tang Wei, why did you sleep in someone''s room yesterday?" Tang Wei was awakened by Tang Shi, "Mommy, you get up so early." The little boy got up from the bed and went to Tang Shi at the door! I haven''t woken up yet... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 Unexpectedly, this voice wakes Cong Shan. When he gets up, the atmospheric demon king with low pressure squints his eyes and bows to look at Tang poetry standing at the door. The quilt slips down from him. At first glance, he looks very attractive without a coat. Although he sits in front of the computer all the year round, his thin chest is obviously muscular. Tang Shi can''t help but bring his face to his brother, "are you bothered?" Cong Shan answered vaguely, stretched out his hand to support his forehead, and put his finger into his hair. He squinted at Tang Shi and said, "what time is it now?" Tang poetry says dryly, "morning Nine in the morning... " As soon as the voice fell, Cong Shan fell back on the pillow with a bang, and the whole person fell into a deep sleep mode. Come again, come again, second sleep is also a skill Tang Wei said cautiously, "is my little uncle going to sleep again?" "Yes, let''s go out first." Tang Shi pulls Tang Wei out of the room, and then gently closes the door. Cong Shan sleeps with his face on his side in the room. Instead of being indifferent in the past, he looks a little quiet and has a straight nose. I can see that this bed is in line with his taste, and he obviously sleeps comfortably. In the afternoon, Tang Shi took Tang Wei to apply for a preschool in an aristocratic school. The teacher who entertained them was shocked when he heard that Tang Shi''s son was five or six years old? We should start school at the age of seven at the earliest... " "Sister, I can do it!" Tang Wei grasped the hand of Tang poetry and said, "I have learned all that I should have learned." Tang Wei is good-looking and polite. His teacher has never seen such a beautiful child before. He said with a smile, "why don''t we do a set of entrance examinations? If you pass, how about coming to our school to study with your brothers and sisters?" "No problem!" When he was at Boye''s house, Tang Wei had a good mind. He would go to his study every day when he was free. He would read all kinds of strange books there all day. He had a lot of things in his head. Tang Shi takes Tang Wei to the exam market, and then says to Tang Wei, "Mommy is waiting for you outside, you go to the exam first." "Good." "Don''t worry, Mommy. I can do it." In half an hour. The teacher was shocked when she held the test paper. She waited for Tang Wei, "this Did you make it yourself? " Tang Wei nodded, "hum!" The teacher said in a high voice, "can you understand the low-level Mathematical Olympiad, can you use idioms to make sentences, and can you use famous sayings? Do you write in thin gold? Are you all self-taught? " Tang Wei said, "no, I learned it in other people''s homes before." The implication is that when he was brought back to Bo''s home, Bo Ye''s elite education had a great influence on him. Tang Shi looked at the words on Tang Wei''s test paper. Although they were immature, they were indeed thin and gold. It was impossible to write them without practice. She asked him quietly, "did he ask you to practice them?" He means thin night. Tang Wei nodded, "he said this font is elegant. It''s good to practice from a young age. " This is probably one of the few things that Bo Ye paid for Tang Wei. The teacher said that Tang Wei''s level of intellectual development is larger than that of ordinary children. After praising him, he began to help register and go through the enrollment procedures. "Miss Tang, in this way, you will come again tomorrow and the day after tomorrow and bring all the documents with you. We will help your children register as soon as possible." Tang poetry should be good again and again. The teacher touched Tang Wei''s face with a smile. How could there be such a smart and beautiful child! "You can come to the first grade in a few days. It''s different from preschool. Do you cry?" "No way." Tang Wei''s eyes are full of curiosity, "I will write seriously!" The teacher''s impression of their mother and son is really good. When Tang Shi takes Tang Wei far away, they are still secretly discussing. "It''s a blessing to have such a good child." "His mother seems to have a lot of temperament, isn''t she rich?" "Why doesn''t her husband come? It''s not a marriage like that..." "What a pity that such a good mother and son are so wasted." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 Tang Shi came home just in the evening. She took Tang Wei to the supermarket. The elder brothers and sisters who collected the money already knew that she had a super lovely son. Every time she came, she would shout, "Xiao Wei Wei and his mother came out to buy snacks again today?" "No snacks today." Tang only shook his head like an adult, "my mother said, go back to make family hot pot!" A group of people laughed and praised Tang Wei again. There is such a cute little smart guy who has bought all the people around him. Tang Shi leads Tang Wei along, and there are still people saying that she is really blessed to have such a clever son. When they get home, Tang Shi and Tang Wei wash the dishes in the kitchen together. They wash all the hot pot materials and put them on the plate. Mother and son are ready for everything. Tang Shi looks at Tang Wei''s eyes, stares at the bottom of the hot pot that begins to roll up on the dining table, and laughs, "you wash your hands and move the chair. Mother will call my little uncle." "Good!" Tang Wei jumps on the chair, and Tang Shi goes to the room where Jiang Qi used to live. She knocks on the door twice, but no one answers. She shouts, "excuse me..." As soon as I opened the door, I saw Cong Shan''s back facing her and just took off a shirt. The man arched his back and pulled out a crisp back muscle. Tang Shi was stunned, "you..." Cong Shan dropped the shirt on the ground and came over barefaced. "Have you had dinner?" This leisurely posture is like a young master, and Tang Shi is his nanny. Tang Shi said, "don''t you come on the first day? Weiwei and I prepared a family hotpot and bought some food materials. I don''t know if you like it or not..." Cong Shan continued to approach her naked, "do you have a coat?" "Well?" Tang poetry didn''t respond. Cong Shan pointed to the one he had left on the ground. Tang Shi tried not to let his eyes focus on his strong and thin muscles. "It''s too small to wear." After thinking for a while, Tang Shi said intermittently after a long time, "it seems that There is one She went back to rummage for a long time, and finally found a TB shirt at the bottom of the suitcase. When she took it to Congshan, the man stretched out his hand and put it on through the sleeve. His slender fingers buttoned up the buttons one by one. Then he pulled the collar to adjust the position, and looked through the full-length mirror in Jiang Qi''s room. He tut a, "very good, this men''s shirt you also have?" The Tang poetry was stiff, and then he said, "I used to hide It''s hidden. " For Bo Ye, but it''s just a joke after all. Forget it. Cong Shan answered. He was wearing a pair of pajamas and went out directly. He probably didn''t sleep enough. He yawned and asked, "which one should I use in the bathroom?" "The one on the left hand side, the new toothbrush cup to help you put aside, is the only way to go to the supermarket to help you pick." Cong Shan mumbles a thank you and looks up to see his new teeth. Then I saw a new cup with cherry balls on it, and a pink toothbrush. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Weimai ran happily with his short legs. He came to the bathroom door and asked him, "uncle, do you like the new toothbrush and cup?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cong Shan''s words were swallowed by him, and then he spewed out two words rigidly, "Hi, Huan." Tang Wei laughed, "I knew you liked it! I used to like cherry balls, but now I like detective Conan www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 After brushing his teeth, Cong Shan sat down to eat hot pot with his mother and son. He didn''t choose what to eat. He didn''t worry about what to eat. He ate slowly there. Tang poetry thinks that Cong Shan is a slow-paced, indifferent and high-ranking person. He lives in his own world. He sleeps during the day and works at night, so his work will become a god like rapid efficiency. In addition, he spends all his time loading slowly. Tang Wei eats a lot, and his mouth is full of sauce. Today, he excitedly tells Cong Shan a lot about his exam experience. After that, his eyes blink, which means waiting for Cong Shan to praise him. Cong Shan sighed, raised his eyelids, reached out and touched his head, "it''s really powerful." "Hum ~" Tang Wei gave him a piece of meat, "thank you for your praise!" When Tang Shi looks at the two people who are interacting with each other in front of her, she suddenly gives birth to the illusion that she is really at a family gathering. Cong Shan''s face is too similar to Tang Yi''s, which makes it easy for her to regard him as Tang Yi''s shadow. At the thought of sad things, the eyes of Tang poetry turned red and held back. Life is my own life, only live well, my brother in heaven will be at ease. ****** Bo Ye didn''t know where he heard that Tang Wei was going to study in an aristocratic school. At first, he worried about whether Tang Shi could afford the high tuition fee. Later, he thought that he had given Tang Shi a sum of money, which was more than enough to pay Tang Wei''s tuition fee. He was silent for a while and said to Lin Ci, "send someone to observe Wei Wei''s life in school And make sure he doesn''t get bullied. " Lin CI bowed his head respectfully, "yes." After he goes out, Bo Ye sits alone at his desk. He turns his chair around and faces the French window behind him. When he looks down from the high building, he will have an endless sense of desolation. Since Tang poetry left, Bo Ye felt that his heart was empty, like the heart was hollowed out, the whole person, only a pair of empty shell. He couldn''t believe that he was morbidly thinking of his ex-wife to the point of death. "Bo Shao, Fu sanshao said that he would like to ask you to drink in the evening." Lin CI comes in again, followed by Fu Muzhong. The man puts his hands in his pocket. They haven''t seen each other well for a long time. Since the last time, the relationship between Bo Ye and Fu Muzhong has always been very tense. I didn''t know what he came to do today. Fu Mu Zhong''s face is obviously worse than thin night''s. it is obvious that he has also experienced some bad things recently. He came forward, his hands on thin night''s desk, staring at thin night''s face, "go to drink at night?" Fu Muzhong''s voice was hoarse. Thin night looked at him for a while, frowned, "what''s the matter with you?" "In a bad mood." Fu Muzhong said, "if you want to find someone to drink, please say something by the way." He and Bo ye were good brothers before. Even if they were unhappy because of Tang poetry, they would be far away now. Looking at Fu Muzhong''s picture, Bo Ye''s eyes moved, "whatever you want, do you want to go to the river to rest them?" "No more." Fu Mu finally waved, "I don''t go out to drink, come to my house to drink at night?" "All right." Bo Ye finds that Fu Muzhong came here today to give a special notice, and then he immediately turned around and left. It''s really hard to figure out how he has become like this now, and the whole person''s character has changed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 Bo Ye arrived at Fu''s old house at 11:00 p.m., and Zheng Qiushui, Fu''s mother, was sitting downstairs. Seeing Bo Ye coming, his mother cried with a smile, "ah ye, why do you want to come today?" "Aunt, excuse me. I''ll come to talk to ah Zhong about something in the evening." Thin night also carries a smiling face to Fu Mu Zhong''s mother, "is he upstairs?" "Yes, yes. Do you want to go back in the evening? It''s OK. Just live here. I''ll call your mother. " Zheng Qiushui seems to be recalling the past, "you haven''t come to our home for a long time." "Aunt, how long ago did you live in your house. We are not high school students. We can go back by ourselves at night. " Bo ye came forward and handed Zheng Qiushui the present. "I''ll come to see you more next time. My mother said I''ll play mahjong with you when I''m free." "Oh, ha ha." Zheng Qiushui covered his mouth with a smile, and patted thin night''s shoulder with another hand, "go up, you two get together again." Bo Ye nodded his head and went straight upstairs. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened Fu Muzhong''s door, a smell of wine came straight at him. Thin night frowned, entered the room and quickly closed the door, "are you going to die? Don''t worry about your mother pushing in, see? " Fu Mu finally red eyes, "then you lock the door, I just forgot." Thin night sighed a tone, a kick opened the wine bottle beside Fu Mu end, "do what?"? What happened recently? Did the stock lose millions or did the woman run away with others? " Fu Muzhong didn''t speak, just handed the wine bottle to Bo Ye. Bo Ye sat down on the tatami with him, took the bottle he handed him, took a sip from his mouth, and hissed, "dying, white wine?" Fu Mu''s whole body seemed to have been emptied of his soul. After staring at Bo Ye''s face for a long time, he said with a low smile, "Lao ye, I think I''ve been ill recently." Bo Ye looked at his face and his heart suddenly gave out. "Let me tell you, I wish I could strangle Tang poetry myself, but I can''t bear it!" Fu Mu finally threw the wine bottle on the ground. Unfortunately, it was tatami. The wine bottle was not broken, but it rolled away all the way. Is it related to Tang poetry? Is Fu Mu really Interesting to Tang poetry? He had always thought that he had only a temporary idea for Tang poetry, and it would fade after a long time, but he didn''t expect that Tang poetry was the culprit for Fu Mu''s decadence. Thin night''s eyes directly changed, just didn''t say his own idea, changed a way to ask tentatively. "You What happened to her? " "Ha ha." Fu Mu finally shook his head and laughed a few times. Then he stood up and took out a pile of photos from his desk and threw them in front of Bo Ye. "See how cheap this woman is!" When thin night''s eyes touched those photos, suddenly it seemed to be stabbed, and then he drew back, "what''s this?" "My mother showed it to me before." Fu Muzhong''s voice trembled when he pointed to the photos. He seemed to be angry and his hand was shaking. "It''s a picture of Tang Shi sleeping with other wild men! And it''s not post synthetic! " Bo Ye stood in the same place like thunder. At that moment, he didn''t dare to reach for the stack of photos. He was afraid that he would lose his mind when he saw the content in the photo. He was afraid! Thin night''s face became pale, "Tang poetry With other people? " No, she is cruel, but he understands the pride of Tang poetry. She can''t mess with others outside! Even if he insulted her at will, she would not do such a thing! But Fu Mu finally pointed to the photos and laughed very hard. Every word he tried his best to say, "my mother gave it to me, or even I didn''t know she could do such a thing. I think I''ve been cheated by a watch, but damn, I like her!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 Like her!! Fu Mu Zhong''s last three words roared out of his voice. Then he seemed to have lost all his strength, and the whole person fell down again. He sat on the tatami and looked at Bo Ye. Their faces were as delicate as those of Bo Ye, but there was a lot of hatred in his eyes that was more vivid than Bo Ye. "I think I saw the wrong person from the beginning! Last time I had dinner with Su Qi, I saw her talking and laughing with a foreigner in her arms! " At that moment, there was a snowstorm in thin night''s eyes. Countless emotions passed in the man''s eyes. His fingers trembled slightly and picked up the photo. Fu Mu finally gritted his teeth. "Tang poetry is a woman rotten to the bone! Bo Ye, I don''t know why I''ve become like this. Just thinking about the pictures of Tang poetry messing with other people makes me mad! " Thin night surface still maintain the final calm, heart already a violent turbulence. He said softly, "Tang poetry, she..." How could she do such a thing? "She pretends to be high in front of us every day, but she''s dirty behind us." Fu Mu finally can''t bear it, "sooner or later, I will let her know the cost of cheating me!" Bo Ye doesn''t know how he left Fu Muzhong''s house that day. He only knows that he drank a lot of wine with Fu Muzhong. He even envies Fu Muzhong and can roar out all his emotions directly. And he didn''t dare. He didn''t dare to admit that he was now in the same abyss as Fu Muzhong. He hated her madly and couldn''t give up. Tang poetry is like a dose of poison into his bone marrow. Bo Ye feels that he hates her so much that he wants to finish her with his own hands. But when he sees her face, he finds that he can''t do it at all. It''s as if I have a weakness. That weakness is the existence of Tang poetry itself. It hurts when others touch it. If he wants to give up, he must let his body bleed to a great extent! That day, Bo ye went back and called Lin CI with trembling fingers, "check for me, Tang Shi has contact with those men, whether it was five years ago or now!" He almost roared. Sitting in the car, he felt that his chest was full of Qi and blood, and the whole person slowly lost his mind in anger. He hated Tang poetry''s lack of self love and her indulgence. She clearly said that she loved him, but she could easily mix with other men! Tang Shi, don''t you love me! When Bo Ye finally roared, he thumped his steering wheel hard. He couldn''t find a place to vent his anger. He felt that his pain was going crazy. Tang poetry is like a thorn in his heart. It is bleeding and stinging all the time. He grabs his mobile phone and turns red in his eyes. For the first time, he felt so powerless, just like a child. Bo Ye was sitting in the car choking again. Tang Shi, how can you be so cruel and treat him like this! He tried every means to trap her around, but she patted her ass and said she would give up. How could she be so cruel! Fu Muzhong can find him to vent. Who should he find? Everyone thinks that he has a heart of stone. Everyone thinks that he is cold-blooded and merciless. But in fact, he is cold-blooded and merciless. He is also hurt by Tang poetry''s ruthlessness, and he has no fighting power at all! He did not dare to tell others that he, Bo Ye, the most powerful man in Haicheng, was addicted to his ex-wife and came to ask for forgiveness again and again like a fool! They have already I don''t think so. Thin night look up, endure not to let tears fall down, scarlet eyes are twitching. He laughed a few times, hoarse laughter, do not know who is mocking. Then he took a deep breath, stepped on the accelerator, and the car ran on the high speed. The speed was amazing, like death. Holding the steering wheel with both hands, countless crazy and determined thoughts flashed through his mind. Before he could stop the game, he would not allow Tang Shi to quit ahead of time! Tang Shi, in this life, even if you die, you can only die in my hands. If others dare to touch you, I will chop off their fingers one by one! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 Tang Shi took Tang Wei to the school registration office the next day. Tang Wei was obviously very excited. He bought a new schoolbag and got all the stationery ready. Seeing Tang Shi go through the formalities with the school leaders there, the little boy stood aside and looked forward to it. "Weiwei, you''re going to start school in a few days. Do you have to be serious about it?" Tang Shi paid the tuition for Tang Wei, and then took him around the school. When he went back in the afternoon, Tang Wei was still a little reluctant, "Mommy, do I stay or go back to school every day?" "Mommy will come to pick you up." Tang Shi smiles, "you are still young. I will worry about living outside with others." I''m more worried about what to do if they show up one day and she''s not around him. When I went home, I didn''t expect Congshan to be awake. The man was wearing a shirt, suit and trousers, holding a can of coke in one hand and shrinking on the sofa. Lazily playing with mobile phones, it looks very home. Tang poetry has always felt that Cong Shan, an otaku, must be the kind who can stay for a month. If it wasn''t for work, he could almost sleep every day. Hearing the news, Cong Shan looked up at Tang Shi. Two people, big and small, closed the door and came in. Tang Wei jumped up and said, "little uncle, I''ll read tomorrow!" Cong Shan grabbed a box from the side and said, "here is the present for you." No wonder he was awake today and dressed like this. It seems that he got up and went to the mall during the day? Tang Wei opened it carefully It''s a delicate pen, tied with a piece of red silk, lying in the box. It''s brand new. Tang Wei''s eyes are shining. "Thank you, little uncle!" "How expensive did you buy him?" Tang Shi couldn''t help looking forward and hissed, "isn''t the price cheap? He''s still young. There''s no need to use the expensive one... " "Just buy it." Cong Shan still plays with his mobile phone, "he likes it. What are you worried about? It''s not your money." What he said was a bit cold-blooded. No matter what he thought, he still had Cong Shan''s tone. In fact, he meant that children''s happiness was the most important thing, and he didn''t care about the money. Unfortunately, a good sentence came out of his mouth with the usual irony. Tang Shi sighed, "Tang Wei, I have to thank my little uncle. You can use a pen when you go back to practice calligraphy." Tang Wei said, "I''ve long wanted to replace the one Bo Shao gave me!" Tang poetry, "change! It has to be changed! Change it now! Mom, fill the ink for you! " Cong Shan''s eyelashes trembled slightly when he heard the word "thin little". However, the man still took his usual high cold look and didn''t speak much. Tang Wei went into the room to practice calligraphy as if holding a baby. Tang Shi sat down next to Cong Shan, "thank you, isn''t it cheap? Although you may not care about the money of a pen, it''s hard earned after all... " Cong Shan raised his eyelids to see her, "why didn''t you find your family wife before?" Tang Shi blushed, "well, why don''t I give you the money for the pen?" Cong Shan stared at Tang Shi''s face for a long time, and then suddenly laughed. This man doesn''t smile at ordinary times, but he looks handsome when he smiles. "No, but you can compensate me in other ways." As soon as Tang Shi''s face became stiff, he saw Cong Shan licking his teeth and said, "for example, I''ll get rid of my rent for two or three months..." Sure enough! The price of that pen is estimated to be five figures! It''s two or three months'' rent! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 The next morning, she sent Tang Wei to school. When she went in, Tang Wei waved to her at the school gate, "Mommy, go back! I can do it alone Tang Shi stood at the gate of the school where Tang Wei left for a long time. Suddenly, she felt some emotion. She sighed. Tang Wei was growing up, and she was getting old. Looking back on her 25 years of life, how did she come over? On the other side, someone watched Tang Wei enter the school gate and began to call Bo Ye. "Bo Shao, the young master has gone to school. Miss Tang took him to an aristocratic school. The young master should not be bullied." Thin night Mou light gradually deep, "follow, have what problem to call me immediately." "Yes, thin." The people over there answered and hung up. Then they took some pictures and sent them to Bo Ye. When I open the mail at midnight, my eyes will freeze when I drop on the photos. As if he couldn''t move, he began to look at the mother and son in the photo like a demon. Tang Shi smiles and Tang Wei is excited. They are happy in the world without him. A trace of pain so across the heart, Bo night thought, is really only left their own, Tang poetry will be completely happy. He was envious. Seeing that Tang could only smile so happily in the photo, he felt like he had been hit hard, and he didn''t even have the strength to fight back. Tang Wei didn''t show that happy expression when he faced him. He clearly hated him to the bone. Even when he was young, he dared to threaten him with his own life. It''s sad that his father could not even keep his own son. Bo Ye doesn''t speak. He stares at the photos for a long time before quitting. He looks back at the computer interface on the desktop, and his whole mind empties for a long time before taking them back. At this time, Lin CI pushed in from the door. "Bo Shao, the men around Tang Shi have been investigated recently." When Lin CI said this, there was a little dissatisfaction in his voice. He didn''t think Tang poetry was that kind of woman. At first, Tang poetry loved Bo Ye so recklessly, but in the end, it became that kind of inferior woman in their eyes. It''s not worth it for her. Bo Ye is aware of the emotion in Lin Ci''s words, but he doesn''t find out, so he reaches out his hand and takes over the report from Lin CI. "Who has she been close to lately?" "And a It''s called Congshan. " Lin CI resisted his inner resistance and said, "they are colleagues in the company. Recently, it seems that they have become Miss Tang''s co tenants because of moving houses. The original house belonged to Jiang Qi, and after Jiang Qi''s death, the house came under the name of Tang poetry. " After Jiang Qi''s death, these four words make Bo Ye shrink his eyes. He hasn''t heard of it. Recently, ye Jingtang''s temperament has changed greatly. All the people in Ye''s company are saying that ye Jingtang''s personality is irritable because of his uncertain weather these days. In the past, he has always been cold. Only in recent days, he is easy to lose his temper. Later, he found out that it was Jiang Qi who died. That once Ye Jingtang didn''t even look at the woman before she died, but after she died, she changed her personality. Bo Ye thought, I don''t know if ye Jingtang has any regrets in his heart. What''s more, if one day even Tang poetry will lose news like Jiang Qi Is he going to be more frantic. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 "You mean to move a house..." Putting his mind back on the report, Bo ye asked in a low voice, "are they living together now?" Lin CI defends Tang Shi, "Bo Shao, Cong Shan found Miss Tang through normal Internet sharing information. Now they are just colleagues, not what you think." "What do I think?" "Thin night sneers," that you are inferior to tell me how to think? " Lin Ci''s face was changed by Bo Ye''s question, and he buried his head even lower. "I dare not speculate about Bo Shao''s mind at will." Dare not? I dare not, but I dare to mock him openly and secretly. I am worthy of being my good assistant! Thin night stares at Lin Ci to see for a long time, just you you way, "go to check that guy that call Cong Shan." "We I can''t find it. " When Lin CI said this, thin night''s face changed. "Who is he? You can''t find him!" Lin CI looks at Bo Ye''s angry face and tries to keep himself calm. "Bo Shao, Congshan''s identity should not be simple. He seems to be just a designer of a game studio, but in fact his past is nowhere to be found." Thin night''s eyes suddenly deep, with a voice are stained with a little chill, "do you know what this represents?" Lin CI didn''t speak. Bo Ye patted the table and said, "it means that he can''t just find Tang poetry casually! It''s very likely that he has a plot! " He is like a timid husband who is afraid that his wife will be robbed. Everything will be changed. Cong Shan''s background is so suspicious that it is no longer a small thing! It is very likely that he deliberately found Tang poetry and moved to live with it! How can he bear it? Tang Shi lives with a man all day, and even goes to work in the same place, which means that they spend almost all day together, commuting and going home together. How can he bear it?! Thin night some upset, out of thin air out of a clump of fir, let his whole person began to worry. Would he care so much about Tang poetry before? It''s impossible. In the past, Bo Ye didn''t pay attention to Tang poetry at all. It''s clearly that she was in love with her! Admit it, is it that difficult? Besides, he still owes her so much Lin CI looks into Bo Ye''s eyes, "Bo Shao What do you think of Miss Tang " but Bo yeyitong''s sharp eyes were frightened by his next words. ¡±Shut up. "He probably thought of what Lin CI wanted to say, so he just made a sound to shut him up. It''s impossible. He seems to be deceiving himself by leaving all the thoughts in his mind. He just can''t let go of the truth of the previous kidnapping Bo Ye so self brainwashed, and then he said, "is there any way to check Congshan again? " " it may take some effort "Lin Ci''s answer is not very sure. After all, he has tried before, and all the information about Cong Shan has been deleted, which shows that there is a big force behind him. But Lin Ci''s imprecise tone is especially ironic when it comes to thin night''s ears, which makes men burst out again. "Check! Keep looking! There is no one in Haicheng that I can''t find! " Bo Ye roared, "unless he just came out of thin air in the world!" He doesn''t believe it. Who is Congshan? How could it not be found! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 On this side, Cong Shan''s life in Tang Shi''s home is obviously more comfortable. Since they are used to each other''s work and rest time, the three of them are like a family. Sometimes when they pick up Tang Wei and go home from school at night, Tang Shi will cook a table of vegetables on the way. When Cong Shan comes out of the room, he will see his mother and son helping him with the meal and chopsticks, just like waiting for his father at home. Tang Wei would shout, "little uncle, come and have dinner together! " Tang Shi''s cooking is really delicious. This is Cong Shan''s experience of eating and drinking these days. Sometimes looking at her in her apron and her back wandering in the kitchen, Cong Shan has the illusion that she has a wife. But the leisurely life was not long. When Tang Shi thought it was good to support Tang Wei''s life, the uninvited guest knocked on the door at this time. Tang Shi saw Su Qi outside the door that day, dressed like a big star, with a smile on his face and a playful voice, "yo! " at that time, Tang Shi wanted to slam the door. Unexpectedly, as soon as he stretched out his leg, the man directly resisted the door, and then put his whole body in with a smile," yo! I heard that you have a tight control over that smelly boy. I can''t even play with him. " it''s just a matter of coming to the door. Tang Wei also called carefully behind his back, "Uncle Su? What''s the matter with you? "There are still some surprises in his voice. It seems that children have little prejudice against Su Qi. Su Qi is very cheeky to squeeze inside, and then looks at Tang Wei with a smile, "your mommy is hiding you too tightly, don''t you think I have? " Tang Wei looked at Tang Shi''s face, then swallowed his saliva," yes A little bit? " when Tang Shi''s eyes were fierce, Tang Wei shrank his neck and immediately shook his head," no, no! I don''t miss you. " Su Qi almost vomited blood by this son of a bitch." how can little bastard be so ruthless? Are we not friends of revolutionary friendship! " when Tang Weigang wanted to say something, he saw a man walking out of the room. He was wearing a TB shirt, tall and white, with a face that looked like abstinence. When he saw Su Qi, Cong Shan narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a lukewarm voice," are you? " Su Qi felt that this sentence was directly like stepping on his male dignity, like provocation. The man came directly behind Tang poetry and stood side by side with her, like a pair of Tang poetry, directly choking," who are you? " Why do they appear in Tang poets? Come out of someone''s room? What''s the relationship! Su Qi was more and more angry when he thought about it. He simply turned his face to Tang Shi and said, "why do you have a little white face behind my back? " Tang poetry is about to be laughed at by Su Qi. First, she came to the door without saying a word. Now she is still in a temper with the landlord at her home. She says," does it matter to you whether I can raise a little white face? " Su Qi sneered and pointed to Cong Shan," what''s wrong with him? " Tang Wei said sincerely," my little uncle is handsome! " Su Qi was even more surprised by the words" little uncle ". He turned his face to see Cong Shan." are you a relative of Tang Yi? " the two words of Tang Yi directly changed Tang Shi''s expression. She pushed Su Qi," what are you doing here? It''s not fun, is it? Please don''t come in and out of my house like this next time. " Su Qixin said that Tang poetry is good at it now, and his tone is fierce. His eyes are cannibal. He glanced at his revolutionary Comrade Tang Wei," son of a bitch, didn''t you just say that you miss me a little? I can''t come to your house too much, can I? " Tang Wei looked at the poems of Tang Dynasty, then at Su Qi, and stammered," I My mom has the final say... " Su Qi would like to go up and beat the smelly boy," why, uncle Su, you''ve been a great help! " Cong Shan felt that the man in front of him was just here to splash. He didn''t know why, so he sneered," do you want to eat? Sit down. " sit down. Su Qi''s nerves broke with a buzzing sound in his brain. He sat down and sat down. Why, I''m afraid of you! The tall and handsome man of mixed race just sat down on the chair with a bang, and the Tang poetry on the opposite side was shocked, "Su Qi, I I don''t know you, do I? " there are still old enemies. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 Tang Shi was uncomfortable with the meal, but the two men on the opposite side were very serious, just like they didn''t realize anything was wrong. Tang Wei was absent-minded and still called Uncle Su and uncle Xiao. Su Qi finished eating and looked up and down at Congshan. "He sleeps here at night? " Cong Shan put on a few sneers," sorry, I live here. " Tang poetry added," sharing rent. ". " Su Qi is better than Cong Shan." I''ll live in the living room, and I''ll have a shop on the floor. " Tang Shili didn''t even pay attention to him," let''s go after eating, and we won''t treat him next time. " Su Qi covered his chest." do you hate that I bullied you in the rain last time, and I helped you take care of your son for half a month. Can we offset that? " Tang poetry is crisp," no, go away. " when Su Qi left, Tang Shi thought it was over. As soon as he opened the door to work the next day, a smiling head came out next door," yo. ¡° ¡±¡­¡­ "Tang poetry grasps the two steps after Baotui," Why are you here? " Su Qi, wearing a shirt, stood in the aisle opposite her, with a look of indifference on her face." she rented this place when she went back last night. ¡° ¡±¡­¡­ "It''s haunting. Tang poetry can''t bear to turn around and go, man is cheap, now with no money like inverted paste, who rare ah! Su Qi looks at Tang Shi and walks away angrily. He also stares at her back with a meaningful smile. When her back disappears in the depth of his sight, the man squints his eyes. There is a trace of depth on his handsome face. He takes out the mobile phone and cigarette in his pocket, lights a cigarette in his mouth, and then dials the number. ¡±It''s me. " Su Qi squeezed a few words out of her teeth," I''ve moved near her house recently, so I can know everything at once. By the way, do you know who the man she shared the rent with is? Give me his background. " after giving orders, the man hung up the phone and then raised a smile with ruffian spirit. No one knows what he is doing and what his purpose is. Tang poetry, there are some things that may not be as you wish. ****** although Tang Shi and Congshan live together now, they still have their way to work. Generally, Tang Shi tries to knock at the door of Congshan''s room when he gets up. Fortunately, Congshan may wake up early, but most of the time, knocking on the door is useless. He still sleeps late and comes to work slowly. Tang Shi didn''t know that someone had been following her all the time. As soon as she sat down after clocking in at work, Lao Wang came to her with a chair. Her voice was a little worried. "Goddess, how did you suddenly tell me that you wanted to resign on wechat yesterday? " as soon as these words came out, everyone in the office was silent for a moment, and then the first person to react was the green dinosaur. He seemed to be startled, and the whole person directly bounced to Tang Shi''s side," what? Is the goddess going to resign? " Fangfang also stopped her work and looked over," what happened? " Tang Shi was a little embarrassed. She didn''t come to work very long. She had to resign so soon, and she couldn''t say," actually, it''s my own problem. I like everyone''s " " if you like, don''t leave. How long have you been here "Little moon is trying to keep her and persuade her not to leave." don''t quit. You can see that our game is getting better and better. In the future, we will make a lot of money. You can also go out to get extra money, and we won''t stop you. " " is not about money. "The reason is hard for her to say, but now she has something to do. And it takes a long time. ¡±You''d better think about it, even if you go to solve the problem first, and then come back to work. "Lao Wang came from the past. At a glance, he saw that Tang poetry had its own hesitation, so he put down the steps." it''s not urgent. What do you say these days? " Tang poetry answered and said," go back and think about it. ". This day, instead of going home directly after work, she went to the back door of the company, picked a place with few people, looked around for a long time before she took a taxi and reported her purpose. ¡±Datong cemetery. thank you. " she said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 When the driver heard about the cemetery, he took a look at Tang Shi in the rearview mirror, and then stepped on the accelerator. It seems that she is a normal little girl. There should be no problem ****** I don''t know when it''s drizzling in the sky, but it''s a good weather to go to the cemetery. Tang Shi asked the driver to stop at the cemetery. "Thank you, sir. I''ll just walk in myself. " the driver didn''t shirk much. Tang Shi gave the money but didn''t let him find it. When he got out of the car, his thin figure disappeared into the rain. She walked into Datong cemetery with great familiarity, then turned a few corners quite quickly and accurately, and came to a new cemetery. This cemetery is obviously new. It has not even written its name yet. Beside it is only a bunch of lilies from the last time Tang poetry came. ¡±Qi Qi, let me see you. " Tang poetry stood beside the tomb for a long time before it spoke softly. Her voice is very light, in this shower of water appears more ethereal, as if the wind will blow away. She is in the rain, a thin bone, broken soul. Looking at the tombstone without a name, the inscriptions on it are like Jiang Qi''s absurd and hasty life, which is fleeting. In the end, nothing is left but a blank. She said, "I''ve been missing you for a long time. I''ve decided to resign and go to the city we agreed on. " she squatted down and looked at the grave and murmured," you know, after you left, ye Jingtang came to me and asked me where I had hidden you. " Tang Shi encircles his legs." in fact, where can I hide you, Qi Qi, you are forced to live. You used to give me positive energy, but I''m sorry, I can''t save you when you need me. " Tang poetry almost unconsciously murmured," I saw the shocked expression on Ye Jingtang''s face. I felt happy and sad. He finally has today " she gave a strong smile, and then stood up from the ground," Jiang Qi, I think you will always be braver than me. I live in the shadow of the thin night for so long, surviving, but you have the courage to die. I believe Ye Jingtang must have been hurt by you at that moment. " the eyes of Tang poetry seem to be empty." there''s a saying that''s true. Why do men always bother to get it, and then bother to hurt it? Jiang Qi, do you know that I met Ye Jingtang once in a while. He seems to have changed his character and become irritable. It''s probably because of you. It''s so nice that he has been punished. " Tang Shi said a lot, then reached out and stroked the gravestone without words," Jiang Qi, these are all my sincere words, but the true truth is, I hope you are not dead. If you''re still alive, please, give me a message, OK? No matter how far, far away, I will go to you. " after that, the woman noticed that the rain on her head was a little less. She just looked up to see the weather, but found that a black shadow was covering her head. Su Qi stood behind her with an umbrella in one hand, with a cynical smile on the corner of her mouth as usual, and her blue-green eyes were faintly stained by the rain. Countless memories flashed through the gap of time like lightning and flint. She seemed to see the man she met last night through him. Tang Shi was so stunned that she never thought that he would appear behind her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 Most of Tang poetry didn''t expect to meet Su Qi. She stared at Su Qi for a long time and uttered a very cool word from her lips, "are you following me?" Su Qi is holding a smile, the man slightly picked eyebrows, "you guess." The answer is self-evident. Tang Shi didn''t speak. She stood there for a long time until the rain began to gather. She saw the wet marks on Su Qi''s other shoulder. "Don''t show up in my life any more," she said Su Qi narrowed his eyes and said, "what if I say no?" Tang Shi said, "if I live, you will find me, then I must die to get rid of your entanglement." Su Qi hissed, and then his voice directly lowered, "Tang poetry, you are more and more cruel." Tang Shi fell into silence again, and then she turned away and took the initiative to leave Su Qi''s umbrella over her head. She would rather rain all over than take shelter with him again. Su Qi stares at the direction that Tang Shi leaves and shouts her name behind her, "Tang Shi, I say if. If you had been rehabilitated five years ago, what would you choose to do next? " Five years ago? Tang Shi smiles. Her heart is already full of holes. What is the truth five years ago is no longer important. Once it was the evidence to prove her innocence. She was crazy for an answer, but later, when a person was desperate, even the so-called truth had been completely abandoned. "Don''t check." Tang Shi turned around and looked at Su Qi. At that moment, there was a piece of ruins in his eyes. She said, "there is no turning back when you plead guilty. What''s the difference between black and white? " She doesn''t care. Looking at the expression of Tang poetry, Su Qi''s heart suddenly hurt. He chased up and said, "are you here to say goodbye to Jiang Qi?" Or say goodbye to the city? Tang Shi didn''t speak, just looked back at Su Qi, she gave him a smile, "I''m still waiting for her." The next second, when she turned around and wanted to go away, she saw a man coming from a distance, followed by several assistants. The man was tall and came to her from the rain. Until the amber eyes were washed by the rain, he narrowed his eyes and laughed, "Tang Shi, I only give you one last chance to tell where Jiang Qi is." It''s Ye Jingtang. Looking at his great posture, Tang Shi chuckled, "it seems that there are still many people following me." Su Qi''s face changed. Standing behind the Tang poetry, he looked up at Ye Jingtang, "is Ye always looking for Tang poetry or Jiang Qi?" "Jiang Qi is here." Before ye Jingtang could speak, Tang Shi took the initiative to show him a way. "Jiang Qi''s grave is here. Mr. Ye, are you here to see her?" Ye Jingtang''s body trembled slightly, and the man''s expression in the light rain was also a little cold. He unconsciously looked in the direction of Tang poetry, and then sneered, "can you cheat me by pointing to a tomb without a name?" "Ye Jingtang, when are you going to put on such an indifferent attitude?" Tang Shi shakes her head in the rain. Some of her wet hair sticks to her face. She stares at Ye Jingtang''s face. "Don''t deceive yourself. Jiang Qi has been completely hurt by you." Ye Jingtang wants to step forward, but the woman directly blocks in front of him, word by word, exhausted her strength. "Don''t cry in front of her grave, dirty her, wheel, back, road." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 Ye Jingtang didn''t expect that this kind of words would come out of the mouth of Tang poetry. The whole person trembled violently, "what do you say?" "Jiang Qi told me before he died," don''t let Ye Jingtang touch me, don''t let Ye Jingtang find me. " Tang Shi laughs sarcastically, "people are dead. Why do you pretend to be affectionate here? I really want to laugh." Ye Jingtang was furious. If Su Qi hadn''t been around Tang poetry, he would have strangled her. "Say it again?" "She was forced to death by you. She cut her wrist and killed herself. If you want to hear it, I can say it a thousand times, ten thousand times. Ye Jingtang, you murderer!" Murderer! Ye Jingtang was so dazed by this remark that the man''s face was pale. He looked at Tang Shi, and his pupils narrowed, "she Did you say anything else? " "Why don''t you die now and go down and ask her yourself." Tang Shi has no fear of speaking. Then she bumps into Ye Jingtang''s shoulder, followed by Su Qi, who helps her with the umbrella. Her posture is like a queen who can''t retreat and is still proud. The last look at Ye Jingtang is full of pity and irony. Ye Jingtang felt that his whole heart had been torn. The man stood in the rain in a hurry, at a loss, until the rain poured down, his whole body covered with cold, just suddenly react. Look, Jiang Qi is dead. Really dead. Ye Jingtang grabs the clothes on his chest and gasps for breath. Then he laughs hoarsely. The man''s eyes are red. Wet ground, there is unknown liquid mixed with rain, quietly fell in the soil. ****** Tang Shi was sent home by Su Qi holding an umbrella all the way. She looked back at Su Qi and only uttered two simple words, "thank you." Su Qi took up her umbrella and stood behind her. As soon as she opened the door, Cong Shan came out with a cup of coffee. Wearing a high collar sweater, she said to Tang poetry, "are you back?" "Well." Tang Shi straightened out the water on his body. "I had something to do before, so I came back late. Please go to pick up Tang Wei..." Tang Wei jumped out from behind, "Mommy, welcome home." "Thank you, Wei Wei." Tang Shi touched his face and ignored Su Qi. Su Qi tut let out a sound. He felt bored, so he went directly to his own house opposite him. He slammed the door and went in. All the Tang poems on this side of the stereo could be heard. Tang Wei asked in a low voice, "Uncle Su has moved next door to us?" "Right." Tang Shi said as she went in to change her shoes, "you can''t go to other people''s homes to disturb me, you know?" Cong Shan looked at her with coffee. "Did he bring you back?" The Su family sent this woman home? Tang poetry answered, "well." "He''s after you?" Tang Shi looked up at Congshan suspiciously, "No." Oh. Cong Shan dropped his eyelids lazily again and went to play games in the living room. "Mommy ~ ~" Tang Wei whispered to Tang Shi, "come here, come here ~ ~" Tang Shi put her face close to her, "when my little uncle came to pick me up, my classmates all said I had a handsome big brother. Could you let him pick me up more?" The Tang poetry failed, "do you dislike me? However, you have to ask people for this kind of thing yourself. If they are in trouble, it''s not easy for them to help again. Do you know? " "Good!" Tang Wei happily went to chat with Congshan, but the result of the chat was that the next day when Tang Shi joined the class and arrived at the kindergarten, Congshan was leading Tang Wei out. They''re like father and son. Tang Shi said with an apologetic smile, "Why are you here?" "He asked me to pick him up more." Cong Shan''s explanation has always been straightforward and indifferent, "it''s coming." Tang Shi took Tang Wei''s other hand and said, "Wei Wei, you can really make trouble." "I think it''s much better for my uncle to come to meet me than before when the Bo family sent someone to meet me!" Tang Wei pursed his lips, "my classmates all say my family looks good." When he mentioned his family, Congshan''s eyelashes trembled. Tang Wei really regarded him as his little uncle, but he knew that he was nothing to their mother and son. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 But what they don''t know is that their back image of going out like this is deeply engraved in the eyes of thin night. He watched from a distance that Tang Wei was led by Tang Shi and Cong Shan, and a family of three crossed the road and got on the bus. The scene was like a slap on his face. Thin night turned red. Lin Ci, who was beside him, noticed his emotional fluctuation and called out, "thin little." But it''s too late for Bo Ye to pull open the door and go to Tang Shi''s car! Today, Cong Shan seldom drives over. Bo Yeh is so angry that he shivers all over. How about Volkswagen Huiteng? This car looks cheap, but at least from a million! People in their twenties open Volkswagen Huiteng full import? This is playing pig and eating tiger! Tang Wei sat in the back row. As soon as Tang Shi sat down in the driver''s seat, the glass outside was smashed in with a hard blow. Tang Shi screamed, "ah!" Cong Shan almost instinctively pulled her into her arms, then pushed down the window and saw the angry face of thin night outside. "Get out of the car!" Bo Ye roars! "Are you crazy?" Tang poetry is shivering all over the world, "what if you hurt someone! Why are you still pestering me "What''s the matter with you?" Bo Ye directly reached in to unlock the car lock on Tang Shi''s side and pulled her out of the car. "As long as I don''t die for a day, you''ll be ready to be entangled by me!" His unreasonable let Congshan frown, "let go." "What the hell are you?" Bo Ye pointed to him and pressed Tang poetry into his arms. "You think she''s stupid, don''t you?" Cong Shan lowered his voice. "Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful what comes out of your mouth." Bo Ye sneered, "I''ve found your identity. I''ll warn you for the last time. I''m not polite to you if you dare to attack Tang Shi!" "Why do you call him?" Tang Shi pushed Bo Ye away. Regardless of his bleeding hand, she looked at Bo Ye with red eyes. "What''s it like on the street! I''m divorced. It''s none of your business. Don''t bother me! " Bo Ye''s heart was cold when he was yelled by Tang Shi. He stared at Tang Shi, his hand shaking when he hit the car window, "Tang Shi, are you good with him?" "It has nothing to do with you who I''m good with. If you want me to say it several times, Bo Ye, I''m fed up with your entanglement!" This sentence is really cruel, thin night face pale, back a few steps, behind Lin CI catch up, see his hand injury, hiss a, "thin little, wound to bandage, you bleed too much..." Tang Shi noticed that thin night''s fingertips were dripping with blood. I think it was hard to smash the car window just now. Her heart quivered. It still hurt. She couldn''t even speak steadily. She closed her eyes and turned around. "Leave some affection, thin night. It''s boring." She did her best not to say the rest of the hurtful words, love has come to this point, no matter what they do, they can''t go back. How long does it take Bo Ye to understand that some mistakes have been really missed, even though no matter how much remedy he makes later, he can''t make up for the damage he has caused to her. Besides Tang Shi laughs sarcastically, "when I love you, do you want to cut me to pieces? Don''t you think I''m a bitch trying to get to your bed? Bo Ye, look at what you''re doing now. Don''t you think it''s a slap in the face? " She said, then she got into the car and said to Cong Shan, "I''m sorry, I''ll pay for the window repair later." Cong Shan said, "OK, it''s not expensive. It''s only about 100000 yuan." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi said, "when I didn''t say it." Two people so directly ignored the existence of thin night, started the car. Lin CI pulls Bo Ye hard to prevent him from rushing up again. Bo Ye roars, "Tang poetry!" Tang poetry did not look back. He is like a helpless child. He is held by Lin CI in the street. He pours forward and says, "come back! Come back! Don''t go with that man But the car gradually started, Congshan half of the cold face appears so calm, a contrast, thin night impulse so flustered. In his voice, he even cried, "Tang poetry! Don''t go! Come back Please, don''t give him back, Tang Shi. I''m dying. "Come back! get off the car! Tang poetry! I won''t allow it! Tang poetry Who has tried his best to stay in the street regardless of his face, trying hard to get close to her pulse, but in vain, he tells it over and over again. He seemed to go crazy helplessly. Lin CI locked him up and noticed that his whole body was shaking, but he was still mumbling, "Tang poetry..." In an almost begging tone. But when the car drove away, he didn''t give it to him even after a pause. Bo Ye even watched her leave like this, and didn''t even have the strength to keep her. Thin night''s whole step is unsteady, and He staggers back for a while. He turns around and doesn''t hold back. His tears are directly on the back of Lin Ci''s hand. The man choked like a child, "she''s gone."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 People left, nothing left. Bo Ye feels as if he has been abandoned. Although Lin CI usually doesn''t like Bo Ye''s attitude towards Tang poetry, he feels sorry for Bo Ye when he sees that Bo Ye is desperate to stay but still can''t get anything. He said, "Bo Shao, forget it." What''s the use of such pain now? At the beginning, you were the one who turned to Tang poetry and left. It''s better to forget about it. It''s just the end of fate. You made a mistake. She let it go. But thin night choked, voice hoarse, "I don''t allow! I will never allow another man to touch her That''s his! Even if not, it''s his! His thin night things have never been touched by others! Tang Shi loved him for so many years, how could he be cheated by a wild man who didn''t know where he came from! His self-esteem deceived himself over and over again. I don''t know who he was comforting. "Impossible, impossible, she won''t run with others..." The man''s eyes were scarlet. After repeating that sentence countless times, he seemed to be cruel. He pressed Lin Ci''s shoulder hard. His eyes were so fierce that he could kill people. "Turn out all the backstage of Congshan! If he dares to touch Tang poetry, I will ruin him When Tang Shi returned home, his breath was not stable. Cong Shan got out of the car and took a look at the broken lathe. He said to himself, "I''m still strong." Tang Shi didn''t speak. When he arrived at home, Tang Wei also had a melancholy look on his face. I think it was because Bo Ye made their mother and son unhappy. Cong Shan talked a lot today and asked, "what''s your holiday with him?" After a long time, Tang Shi sighed, "I don''t want to talk, and I don''t want to cook. You can eat instant noodles tonight." Cong Xiaosan:?? What''s the matter? Why don''t I even have dinner? I think I''m innocent. But when the mood changed to the expression on his face, Cong Shan still chose to look up lazily, "order takeout." Tang Shi answered, but unexpectedly, the man took the mobile phone and put it in front of her. Tang poetry said, "what are you doing?" Cong Shan said, "order takeout." Tang Wei jumped up and said, "my little uncle wants to treat me?" Cong Shan gave a vague hum. After thinking about it, he explained that although he said so many words, he thought it was very difficult, "because I was so excited to the thin night. As compensation, I''ll treat you to dinner." Tang Wei saw that Tang Shi was still sulking, so he gave him a step down, "little uncle, I''ll come! My mother must have come to my aunt Cong Shan laughed directly, "do you know what aunt means?" Tang Wei said, "the oldest student in our class often says that about the teacher. Anyway, it''s when the teacher is angry." Tang Shi looked at him, "don''t learn this kind of word in the future, it''s not good." Tang Wei said, "I see. It''s swearing, right? It''s like screwing your aunt. " "Tang Wei!" The voice of Tang poetry is rising, the mood is quite fierce, "how can you learn bad in a few days of school?" Tang Wei hid behind Congshan. "I just said that. I didn''t get into the habit of swearing. Mommy, don''t be angry..." Tang Shi felt that he was really going to vomit blood. After dinner, he directly led Tang Wei to carry out ideological education. Cong Shan helped to order dinner, and she didn''t know how much she had eaten. After teaching Tang Wei a lesson, when he came out to clean up, he saw a take out bill left in the garbage can. She picked up the take out list and took a look. They ordered four dishes and ate more than 800 Tang poetry is more and more suspicious of Cong Shan''s identity. Such a big hand should be more than just a game designer. Thinking of the expensive pen he bought for Tang Wei last time, Tang Shi was puzzled. What was Congshan''s real face? Why Living in this small place? When he got up the next day, Cong Shan rarely stayed in bed. After brushing his teeth, Tang Shi had a face-to-face interview with him who came out rubbing his hair. The man was wearing a thin shirt, bowing his waist and squinting his thin Danfeng eyes. He looked like a supermodel in a foreign magazine. Looking at Congshan, Tang Shi asked for a long time, "Congshan, who are you?" Cong Shan turned around and said, "why do you ask me this?" Tang Shi frowned, "I think you may not be ordinary people." "Guess right, I''m a vampire." Congshan languidly dropped a sentence, which made Tang poetry unable to laugh or cry. Is he not going to give a direct answer? However, no matter who Cong Shan is, as long as it does not pose a threat to Tang Wei''s existence, there will be no relationship between us. Although he has been quite indifferent these days, he is not bad tempered and patient with Tang Wei. It should not happen that he was kidnapped last time Tang Shi felt that he had been frightened too much, leading to the emergence of an unidentified person. Today, I''m going to the company for an interview. She and Cong Shan went to the studio together. The studio said that they were just the front men. In the past, they had special face. When people saw that I depended on beautiful men and women to play games, they were so awesome.So neither of them was late. For this interview, they arrived at the company early. The appointed time was 9:00, but out of politeness, they arrived at 8:30. Cong Shan wore a thick sweater today, and a pair of suit pants showed his two straight legs. He looked like a male star. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 Little moon came in and looked up and down at Cong Shan. "Cong Xiaosan, you said you were very handsome and dressed well. How come there are no girls chasing you?" Fang Fang laughs, "maybe he likes men." Cong Shan rolled his eyes. "You talk so much..." "After all, we play the game of girls'' love. We have to have big brain holes. Recently, a corrupt girl has played our game and said that she wants the president to be with the movie star. I think that''s a good idea. " Fang Fang turned her pen, "why don''t I cut another man''s thread?" "If there''s a market, we''ll make sure. If there''s no market, what''s the waste of energy? Maybe people just say," whoring for nothing, playing through all your free plots. When you want to charge, they even have to scold you for five yuan. ". This is not to face, take advantage of the nose to face After a round of speech, green dinosaur puckered his tail and said, "you two should get ready. It is said that today''s program is out of the program group, and there is also a net red, which rubs the traffic heat together. It also says that she should be the spokesperson." As soon as Tang Shi hears the name of wanghong, her eyebrows jump unconsciously. Recently, she has met some 18 line wanghong who always like to make trouble. Subconsciously, she has a conflict with wanghong. She always feels that they are not good people. Sure enough, when the customers arrived at nine o''clock and Tang Shi and Congshan went out to receive them, they were dumbfounded. Jiang Huiyu sat there with a proud face. She looked down on Tang poetry and their small studio. She thought they were far away from each other. She muttered and complained to her agent, "what kind of brain damage game, don''t give me this unknown game endorsement in the future." She just felt that this kind of game was boring. How could she not think of doing activities for this kind of mentally retarded game. Cong Shan and Tang Shi didn''t look very well when they heard her words. But because of their politeness, the two of them said nothing else. They sat on the sofa opposite them and cried, "hello." The program group was kind and immediately followed with a few shouts. Jiang Huiyu was the only one who was as proud as the queen. She didn''t look at them. Only after seeing Tang Shi, she had a mean smile on her face, "Yo? Isn''t this the first lady in Haicheng? How come you are reduced to such a place now? " Tang Shi clenched her fist, held back Jiang Huiyu''s humiliation, and continued to smile. But Cong Shanyan turned to look at Tang poetry. Tang poetry didn''t say anything, just said hello to the program group and put Jiang Huiyu aside completely. "Hello, our interview can start." The program team carefully looked at Jiang Huiyu for fear that she would be angry. Seeing Jiang Huiyu with an unidentified sneer, they could only smile at Tang poetry with an apologetic smile. They instructed the photographer who was carrying the camera to say, "let''s go. What''s the light like here?" "Yes, just a light." The photographer allowed his little brother to take a fast light plate to the Tang Dynasty poet. They had two skinned Tang poems and a bunch of Chinese fir trees. The skin was white and delicate. They could not see any flaws. Tang Shi''s painting today is light makeup, which is quite natural. When she smiles, she is elegant and generous. She takes the manuscript in her hand to say hello to everyone. "Hello, everyone. I''m one of the producers of love cultivation. My name is dawn." "My name is three three." Cong Shan felt quite ashamed to report his family, because when he chose his stage name, he didn''t know what was going on, so he just gave himself a name called Sansan. Now people in the circle call him Xiaosan with open mouth and closed mouth, which seems to be out of line. "First of all, I want to thank the entertainment media for giving us this opportunity, and Miss Jiang, who was also invited, came to join us." In front of the camera, Tang poetry is quite decent, putting aside personal grievances, and then handing the microphone to Jiang Huiyu. Unexpectedly, Jiang Huiyu sneered and didn''t answer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 This attitude is just a slap in the face, Jiang Huiyu sitting next to the head of the program group, a look at the atmosphere between the two is not right, can only quickly come out to play round, "Hello, I am the head of the program group, today want to come to the recent very popular game" love nurturance "to a little bit of inside information." According to the script''s lines, this time it''s Cong Shan''s turn to take over. He endured his impatience and said, "what kind of spoilers do you want?" He took over in a timely manner. Later, everyone''s mood gradually relaxed, and occasionally he thought of a topic to plug in. An interview lasted for a whole hour, and the last cut might be only 20 minutes. During this period, Jiang Huiyu didn''t pay attention to Tang poetry in the whole audience. When others asked her, she answered with a smile. Only when Tang poetry asked her questions, she had no expression on her face and turned a deaf ear to them. This kind of aimed at everyone quickly noticed, but out of the collective atmosphere did not point out, at the end of the agent to Jiang Huiyu twist a bottle of water, "xiaoyuyu, what''s your temper today?" Jiang Huiyu laughed directly, "it''s uncomfortable to see a bitch here." Everybody knows who this bitch is. Jiang Huiyu has a lot to do with Bo Ye. No one dares to help whom she wants to target. This kind of connivance made her more lawless. After drinking water, Jiang Huiyu raised her eyebrows and laughed, "Tang Shi, I said that the more you mix, the more you go back. I didn''t expect to meet you in such a place. How did you get abandoned by Su Qi and Fu sanshao?" Damn it! So hot? But Tang Shi''s face was cold, and she didn''t seem to see Jiang Huiyu at all. She just asked indifferently, "is the interview over?" The big brother of photography nodded, "it''s OK. It''s OK. You should be busy first." "What are you afraid of her for?" Jiang Huiyu stood up and said, "if you''re ng, just say it. Anyway, people like her have plenty of time to seduce men. It''s good to use it on the show occasionally." It''s a pity that Tang Shi just smiles and doesn''t change her face at all. In this way, it is as if she is the goddess who is as motionless as a mountain, and Jiang Huiyu is a clown who constantly angers her and jumps. Cong Shan said, "let''s go. If it''s over, I''ll go back first." Jiang Huiyu saw Cong Shan was going to leave. Suddenly she reached for Cong Shan and blinked at him. "Three three, are you free at night? I want to talk to you about something." Take this man for your own use and tell him all the ugly features of Tang poetry! Unexpectedly, Cong Shan said coldly, "do you know me well?" Don''t call him Sansan if you are not familiar with him. Unexpectedly, Tang Shi said with a smile, "three three, don''t be angry. You have a good attitude." Cong Shan gave a pause, mostly responding to her, and then the two left without looking back at them. Why is it that Tang poetry calls him Sansan and everything is OK, but when Jiang Huiyu calls, Cong Shan''s eyes are especially cold? Jiang Huiyu is not reconciled. Where can she not compare with Tang poetry? But why does Cong Shan favor her? It''s said that Tang poetry has touched the soul of Fu sanshao. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Now Bo Ye''s eyes are different. As expected, she has a deep intention! What''s the height of it! Sooner or later, I will tear off her disguise! She wants to see who laughs last! Worthy of being a bitch, this meeting has already hooked the man''s heart! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 When Tang Shi followed Cong Shan back to the office, the people in the office just came up and said, "how was the interview? Nothing wrong? " Tang poetry seems to forget the previous Jiang Huiyu for her, a smile to say, "no problem." But Cong Shan stood aside and took a sip of coffee. Then he said coldly, "there''s a fool." For the first time, I heard abusive words from Cong Shan''s mouth, which was quite new. Green dinosaurs suddenly came to interest, "who is it? Is it the net star? " Congshan went to Lao Wang, "who put forward Jiang Huiyu as the spokesperson?" Lao Wang looked up at him and said, "of course it''s up there. Why do you want to replace it?" Cong Shan tut said, "it''s changed." "I have no say in that." "I''m just a worker," Wang said Cong Shan didn''t speak and stared at Lao Wang''s face for a long time. He had no choice but to turn around and do his own business. This seems to be an interlude. Tang poetry has no intention to entangle with Jiang Huiyu. In her opinion, this woman is just jealous of her. In their eyes, she is a cunning cunning bitch who can sell anything for men. She has been too lazy to argue for herself. In this world, explanation is the most useless thing, because from the moment you need to explain, you know that no matter who you once loved and believed, you have lost all trust in you. A true friend never needs an explanation. Tang Shi also pulled out her chair, sat down, turned on her computer, and went into a new round of work. Unexpectedly, before she worked long, she was directly pushed to the microblog hot search. #"Love nurturance" game studio, the true face of mystery goddess dawn! # ? Dawn, the dawn of design. # the unspeakable secret affair between Chen dawn and Haicheng Fushao # "Damn, the title is like a pornographic novel. It''s no lower limit, and it''s eye-catching. " Small moon brushes micro blog to scold a, "the media really shameless, who is behind the black us?"? Why is xiaotangshi''s ex boyfriend picked out by netizens? " The three words of ex boyfriend made Tang Shi''s eyebrows jump, "who did they say?" "It has been revealed that you and Bo Shao don''t understand the relationship. Anyway, you are very hard to hear." Tang Shi''s face changed. Next to it, Cong Shan said, "it''s fake." "I think so, too." Little moon handed the mobile phone to Tang Shi, "let me show you." Cong Shan didn''t lift her eyelids. "If she had fallen in love with Bo Ye, she would be a little rich woman." "It makes sense." Fang Fang was devastated. "I wish Tang poetry and Bo ye had a story. Give me a hug on my thigh." "Ha ha, Fang Fang, you can use your chest to catch men." Green dinosaur is playing with a small human body structure model, turning the limbs of the small model and putting on different fighting postures. "I said that our studio is a loser. Can we have a hidden big man to fly with us? I really want to live a life of tyranny. If Bo Ye likes men, I will sell him my chrysanthemums." "Ha ha ha, if I''m thin night, I''d rather be single all my life without you." Lao Wang clapped at the table and laughed wildly, "Cong Shan has gone to thin night, but he still can''t take a fancy to it." Cong Shan''s eyelids jumped, "eh?" Fangfang and little moon play the nature of corrupt women again, "well, yes, yes, they are both very handsome. In the cartoon, those who make the base are all handsome." "Isn''t that bullshit? It''s the same reason that romance novels are all about handsome men and beautiful women. Are you forced to read about two losers? The protagonist, of course, has to be perfect to satisfy people''s daily imagination Green dinosaur looked at the model and began to compose pictures in the computer. "I didn''t expect that our goddess would be on camera once in a thousand years, but she was skinned. Don''t panic, goddess. There are a large number of water army trumpets in our studio. I will help you to rehabilitate later." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 Bo ye knew the news at the same time. I don''t know why suddenly several marketing numbers began to pick up the past of Tang poetry, and made up countless black materials, all of which were thrown on Tang poetry. At that time, Tang poetry was innocent, and she didn''t know who she was offending, so she was pushed to the top of the storm. Later, little moon yelled, "shit! Jiang Huiyu is such a bitch. I''ll trip you up! " It''s actually Jiang Huiyu. Tang Shi couldn''t figure out where she was provoking her. The reason is that Jiang Huiyu sent a weird microblog, saying that she went to do a program interview today, and found that she was a famous socialite in the circle. In recent years, she casually put up a name to make money and become a designer Balabala. In her words, she was totally disgusted with that woman. she is also a powerful red net on social networks. When micro-blog is here, there are a lot of busy netizens who make complaints about who she is. So the vast number of Internet users immediately found that Jiang Huiyu today is not to "love nurturance" studio to do an interview! There is a beautiful girl in it, whose stage name is dawn. It''s not too bad, but it all explodes. As long as Jiang Huiyu lights a fire, netizens from all walks of life rise up one after another, saying that they want to see what dawn can do to seduce men. Little moon turned over the comments and messages under Jiang Huiyu''s Micro blog, which were quite ugly. [I''ve heard that this circle is in a mess for a long time. Tut tut Tut, Xiaoyu should stay away from that kind of bus. ¡¿ [society likes you to be straight. If you can''t stand the white lotus green tea whore, tear her! Don''t panic! We''re behind you! ¡¿ [xiaoyuyu is really 666. You are the only one who dare to speak so frankly on the Internet. It''s really the most cool net red. ¡¿ [who is it? Has someone come to blow up a real hammer? ¡¿ [did the woman rob your husband or kill your parents? Do you scold others like that on Weibo? Are fans blind? What is straightforward people set up, this is no quality, no manners. One bus at a time, all girls, curse so vicious. ¡¿ [the one upstairs who said that our little jade was vicious, don''t come to see it, stupid thing, we can''t swear? ¡¿ [that''s the passer-by. Are you here to wash the floor for dawn? I laugh to death. Are you her own trumpet? ¡¿ [since Yuyu has said that, how can she make up a lie? She has nothing to do with you? ¡¿ [is it really dawn? I think it''s a designer with a lot of accent. ¡¿ [it''s probably in my head to say that dawn has a tone. Yuyu says that she''s played by thousands of people, and you still treat her as a treasure. ¡¿ [Jiang Huiyu, you swear for no reason, or you want to hype. Do you think dawn has paid attention to you? ¡¿ [why do you have the ability to ask dawn to tear us back? If you feel that you have been splashed with dirty water, why don''t you come forward and explain? Clearly is guilty! ¡¿ [withdraw, the theoretical logic of upstairs brain powder has been brainwashed, so it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Jiang Huiyu''s fans are all heretics. ¡¿ [you''re a fuckin ''cult. Get out of here, pig. ¡¿ [your mother died and your family exploded. ¡¿ xiaoyueyue was really angry when she read the comments, "Jiang Huiyu deceives people too much, Fangfang, take the water army number of the studio! I want to buy the water army to fight back! " "Buy it! Without this money or something! " Fangfang simply did not write the plot, directly a series of landing on the five trumpets, "see who can do who! My mother thinks it''s lawless to have Bo Ye as a backer! I''ve pierced all her black stuff At the same time, Tang Shi received a series of anonymous greetings. Some of them were Jiang Huiyu''s fans. As soon as they came up to the microblog, they directly scolded, "Cao NIMA, stupid green tea whore, we Yuyu said you were a bitch, and your family exploded." Just as the Tang poetry point opened, next to Cong Shan came over half a head, saw the words above, eyelids raised, "don''t worry." "I''m ok." Tang Shi calmly pulls that person into the microblog dark room. As if nothing has happened, he continues to click the next one. The next one is a fan of hers. The private letter comforts her and says: Dawn, we believe you. You are talented and powerful, much better than the face dependent wanghong. Don''t go along with them. The real fans can see who is right and who is wrong. Jiang Huiyu''s fans are all younger, and they don''t have strong social experience. It''s easy to be misled by idols and lead to blind pursuit of stars. This tone is quite sincere. The psychological age of people who can say such a comprehensive view should be more mature than Jiang Huiyu''s fans. Tang poetry typed thank you two words in the past, the other party soon recovered her, goddess! You go back to me! Are you reading a private letter? Don''t be sad, Momo! What a lovely little fan. Tang Shi smiles. Cong Shan says strangely, "it seems that you still have true love powder." Tang Shi raised her chin and said haughtily, "at least she is also a designer who has participated in the design of laofoye brand Gaoding. Naturally, she is not the same level as Jiang Huiyu.""That''s it The green dinosaur slapped the table angrily, "who is she! I came here in the morning and stabbed us in the afternoon. I don''t understand. Are you jealous? " Tang Shi shrugged, "maybe." "I bought the water army!" Little moon''s mobile phone Ding came the news of payment success, "I found the public relations company that helped us promote our game last time, and helped us buy Navy anti black Jiang Huiyu." "No, No. Do it, do it Fang Fang rubbed her hands excitedly. "I haven''t been torn with anyone for a long time. Last time I was so excited, my boyfriend cheated and was caught in bed by me three years ago." Lao Wang laughs, "I guess I''ll be beaten to death by you." "I must. I''m a taekwondo black belt." Fangfang opened a trumpet and used to see traitors under Jiang Huiyu''s microblog, "how much did the Navy buy?" "Fifty thousand." Little moon didn''t lift her head, "Damn, we still say that we are mentally handicapped? Don''t speak for the mentally handicapped if you have the ability! How dare you despise us even after taking our money "I''ll give you the money." Lao Wang grasped the overall situation, sat in the middle of the room, patted the desk, and said, "send all the available water army accounts. This stupid net red completely angered me, damn it! I''m going to blow her up! " At three o''clock in the afternoon, an ambiguous story about dawn and the rich businessmen in Haicheng spread all over the microblog, but at nearly six o''clock that evening, another entertainment news came out - [the old men who Jiang Huiyu had pasted upside down in those years] the full text directly uses Jiang Huiyu''s original name, but in fact, Jiang Huiyu dislikes her real name Nice to hear, I always use the stage name Jiang Yu to address myself on the microblog, or use the English name yoyo directly. When this long microblog article with her real name directly revealed, it caused a great reversal for a moment!!! "Damn it! Is this long article from us? " Little moon is awesome. "Our water force has so much power?" Cong Shan opened the long article, which was full of all kinds of gossip, as well as the chat records of Jiang Huiyu and other rich second generation. Some of them still had wives. As a result, there was a little wife and a big husband in the chat, and the conversation was ugly. There are also candid photos of Jiang Huiyu embracing and kissing with others. From various angles, I don''t know where she came from. When Jiang Huiyu studio saw this long article microblog, almost everyone burst out, "what''s the matter! How can be picked out suddenly! Shouldn''t we pick up Tang poetry? " "Is there someone behind Tang poetry?" "No way!" Jiang Huiyu''s eyes were fierce. "Tang poetry has long been despised by the upper class. It''s impossible for someone to help her!" She deluded herself that Tang poetry would not be helped by men, but what does this long text represent? It means that someone is helping her to rehabilitate! "Go and find out! Seal those IDs and ask slag wave for backstage permission! Delete what should be deleted! Then make up a piece of Tang poetry to cover the news of abortion and abortion! " Jiang Huiyu roared at her agent, who was aggrieved. "I don''t think it has anything to do with Tang poetry. When she did the interview before, she also treated us well..." Before the agent finished, Jiang Huiyu slapped her in the face. With a loud bang, Jiang Huiyu pointed to her, "do you have water in your head? Who is your master? Do you want to be a dog for Tang poetry The agent was red eyed. "Yuyu, it''s hard to mix in the entertainment industry. We can step on other people''s works, but some things can''t be made up in disorder..." "Why, you think you''re clean, don''t you! You''re my agent, and you''ve been involved in a part of smearing Tang poetry. You want to run away, and you want to be beautiful! " Jiang Huiyu roared, "get out of here! I''m tired of seeing you such a loser! What rotten activities did you get me! None of the newlyweds who deserve to have brought before are outstanding! I''ve been a bad agent for eight years! " The aggrieved agent was directly scolded by Jiang Huiyu. She left the office without saying a word, sobbing. Jiang Huiyu sat at the table and looked at the rest of the people with disdain. "Don''t you go to do something soon!" At seven o''clock in the evening, Jiang Huiyu''s agent knocked on the door of the studio again. Tang Shi went to meet her and saw a palmprint on her face. She asked with concern, "what''s the matter?" "Miss Tang, we are sorry for you before, but I want to get lost. I have the exclusive information of Jiang Huiyu. All of them are dry goods. I hope you can forgive me..." The agent cried to Tang Shi, "I can''t stand her character. I don''t want to go back any more..." Tang Shi took out a napkin for her and said, "thank you. Just think about it. I accept your apology, but I don''t need black materials. I didn''t do that long article. Someone should want to take aim at Jiang Huiyu with my gun. I also disdain to use that way to expose the black history to compete with others. " In other words, she didn''t pay attention to Jiang Huiyu at all.Tang Shi gave her a cup of coffee and patted her on the shoulder. "We are still in a meeting. If you have something else to do with me, please wait here for me. If there is something urgent in other places, you can go back first. It''s not too late to come back to me tomorrow. " She was so calm that she could not see that she was influenced by the black material at all. Agent red eyes and Tang Shi said thank you, watching her go in, after a while, a cold man with one hand pocket from inside out. It''s Congshan. He quietly narrowed his eyes, "I heard you want to revenge Jiang Huiyu?" The manager is worried. Cong Shan laughed. "Give me the black material and I''ll help you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 Another hour later, at 8:00 p.m., the plot continues to reverse. The news that dawn was hacked has been suppressed, and the news that Jiang Huiyu broke up other people''s families when she was the third child comes up again, and the husband in this family It is said that it is the golden diamond bachelor''s night in Haicheng. What? Bo Ye''s family was broken up by Jiang Huiyu? Was it the last time he sent his wife to prison? What, the Bo family sent their own daughter-in-law to prison? My god? Who is so cruel! Five years ago, it was said that the scene was quite big. Do you think Bo Shao was cheated by that Jiang Huiyu? What had nothing to do with Jiang Huiyu was suddenly connected with Boye, and the melon eaters suddenly opened a new brain hole, believing that Jiang Huiyu was the culprit for the destruction of Boye''s family. Many fans thumped, "how can I treat Bo Ye like this?" "Isn''t Jiang Huiyu still boasting that she is straight and doesn''t pretend to be pure! How can this be hammered by a real hammer without any strength of counterattack? According to the logic of your fans, if you are splashed with dirty water, shouldn''t you fight back quickly! Your jade is so quiet that she doesn''t feel guilty, does she? " "Guilty conscience, you are paralyzed. I don''t want to explain to you! Who do you think you are? Is it necessary for Yuyu to explain to you? Those who are clear will be clear "Ha ha ha, now that the truth has come out, I can''t play it any more. I''m going to start the self-cleaning of those who come to Qing Dynasty. I really convinced you. At the beginning, I said that I wanted a real hammer. As a result, the real hammer was exploded. Now when I ask you to fight back, you will be clear if you say it clearly. It''s true that all the roles have been played, and all of them are actors. " "It''s none of your business! I like Yuyu even when she is a junior! Stay away from her life and pay more attention to her works "She has works? Ha ha ha, I''ll listen to you. Is that song plagiarized? " "It''s funny how fans struggle..." "It''s probably the two of them who made the match five years ago! What a pity for Bo Ye "Yes! There''s also a face to brag others on Weibo, and dress up all day. Who in the circle doesn''t know that Jiang Huiyu is a woman who can sleep if she has money! " When these counterattack remarks appeared, Tang Shi was surprised. She didn''t think that the water army would transfer the black spot to the things before her and Boye. Although what happened five years ago has nothing to do with Jiang Huiyu, Jiang Huiyu herself is entangled with Bo Ye, and she can''t stand up and say that I didn''t do it because she is guilty and afraid of being picked out of her affair with Bo Ye. Here, Jiang Huiyu is so angry that she keeps sending wechat messages to Bo Ye to mourn her grievances, saying that Tang poetry must be behind her back, which makes Bo Ye upset. His own personal micro blog also appeared under a lot of water army shouting for a statement, asking if he had ever cheated in marriage. Infidelity in marriage? Bo Yeh sneered and didn''t explain a word. When Jiang Huiyu saw Bo Ye ignoring her, she hated Tang poetry more and more, gritting her teeth, "pay for the Navy! I don''t believe it! Look who has more money! Look who''s black That night, when Tang Shi came home from work overtime, Tang Weizheng sat in the living room, "Uncle Su picked me up today." "Why did you let him take it again?" Tang Shi frowned, "don''t you know next time?" "He said you were busy today, so let me come back with you first." Tang Wei said, "you see, you did come back so late. If it wasn''t for him, I would have to wait until more than eight o''clock and be alone in school." When Tang Wei said that, Tang Shi''s heart softened again. "But it''s not my mother. What would you like for dinner?" "All right. I heard uncle Su call today. It seems that Bo Shao was mentioned in it." Tang Wei looked at Tang Shi and said, "Mommy, did something happen to you?" In Tang poetry''s mind, there was an idea that Su Qi was not the one behind the plot? Why did he do this to make her thank his mother? Tang Shi pressed down all his thoughts and said to Tang Wei, "it''s OK. Don''t think about it. Su Qi and Bo Ye also have some cooperation." Tang just answered, but Cong Shan was still indifferent, sitting on the sofa playing games, as if he didn''t care what they were talking about. It seems that everyone is not affected by the attack of public opinion on Weibo, but another hour later, at nine o''clock in the night, Bo Ye knocked on the door of Tang Shi''s house. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 When Tang Shi opened the door, he saw Bo Ye. He didn''t even want to close the door. Thin night still quickly blocked her action, man voice indifference, "come out to talk." "Talk about it?" Tang poetry, like a joke, said, "what can I talk about with you? About my brother''s death, or about Tang Wei''s kidnapping? " Her sharp tone made thin night''s heart tingle. The man pulled out a self mocking smile, "Tang poetry, in your eyes, I am so unbearable?" Tang Shiyang chin, "at the beginning you can not be so unbearable to look at me?" Thin night feel in her eyes, the whole heart is cool. "I''ve come to you for something." "We don''t want to talk to you." Unexpectedly, before Tang poetry could speak, Tang Wei would speak. The little boy, like an adult, stands in front of Tang Shi, trying to block Bo Ye''s attack on Tang Shi with his small body. His action hurt Bo Ye''s sight. Look, his son put on such a defensive posture in front of him. It''s satire. Tang Wei stares at thin night''s face, "if you are OK, you can go back." looked as like as two peas in the same face as a thin night, and suddenly felt strange. This child, who is half of his blood in his body, never gets close to him, and even does everything to revenge him for hurting him. It''s really ridiculous for his father to do so. Tang Shi stood outside the door and sighed. He saw the old wound on Bo Ye''s hand. He thought that the wound he smashed the car window had not been repaired. Tang Shi put aside his eyes and said, "Bo Ye, it''s unnecessary. If you come for Jiang Huiyu''s sake, please go back." She tried to be very polite, but it was this kind of politeness that made Bo Ye feel that they had been alienated to a distance that even strangers could not match. Bo Ye grabbed the door, "Tang Shi, come out, let''s talk about five years ago..." "Five years ago?" When Tang poetry heard this word, it gave a slight ironic smile, "what do you want to know?" "I''d like to explain to you, don''t read the rumors on the Internet. Five years ago, Jiang Huiyu didn''t get involved in us..." "Shut up On hearing this, the whole Tang poetry seemed to burst out, "Bo Ye, five years ago, you are not qualified to explain to me!" Her sudden anger made Bo Ye jump, "you..." "Jiang Huiyu is not Xiao San, so she is quiet! Is her serenity a junior? Bo Ye, do you think it''s reasonable for you to cheat in marriage? " Tang Shi asked with red eyes, "I was the daughter-in-law you brought into Bo''s family, but you were with me day and night! Now explain to me that there was no one involved in the marriage. Do you think that tranquility would not exist after death! Even if she died, she couldn''t change the fact that she was a junior! " Tang poetry roars heartrendingly, Cong Shan sitting in the living room can hear clearly, and the hand playing the game stops in vain. Five years ago? The thin night outside the door was so shaken by this passage of Tang poetry that he couldn''t spit out a word when he looked at the scarlet eyes of the woman in front of him. In the past, if Tang poetry dared to say that an MI was a bad word, Bo ye would pinch her by the neck and let her die. But now when Tang poetry says that an MI is a junior, Bo Ye can''t fight back. Looking at her hoarseness, looking at her eyes red to crack, he is like a knife lingchi in general. He didn''t know why he was in such pain. Just looking at Tang poetry, he was going to die. Recalling her five years ago and the insane woman in front of her five years later, Bo Ye feels a sharp pain in her body. What he has to admit is that he did destroy the two women, the tranquility of his love and his Tang poetry. Bo Ye''s hand is shaking, "Tang Shi, calm down, let''s not turn over the old accounts, ok..." "Don''t go back to the past?" Tang Shi laughed wildly, "why, do we talk about the future? Bo Ye, you and I have only old grudges and no way forward! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 When Cong Shan came out, he couldn''t stand the entanglement of the two. He stood behind the Tang poetry with cold eyes and slender body. "If you want to fight, go out and fight. You can find a place where there is no one to quarrel with. Spend money on water army, but not on you. " Tang Shi and Bo ye were choked by Cong Shan''s words. Then they looked at each other, and Tang Shi chose to close the door. "You go out, I don''t want to see you." Bo Ye was locked out in this way. He was stunned. He didn''t expect that Tang poetry''s attitude would become so quick and indifferent. It was like something he once held in the palm of his hand carelessly fell down. He didn''t even have time to catch it, so he directly fell to pieces. That kind of suddenly feel at a loss to fill up own heart gradually, thin night don''t know he this is how, only know he probably is sick. When you see Tang Shi''s eyes, your heart will ache. Like a fool, he waited for an hour at the door of Tang poetry''s house, but he didn''t wait for Tang poetry to open the door for the second time. He thought that Tang poetry was just playing a temper, but he didn''t think about how he would deal with himself when a person who once loved you deeply said goodbye to you and she left. He was left in place, along with all the feelings, blocked by her into the memories of the past. Bo Ye wandered in front of her house for countless times, and he couldn''t help knocking on the door again. He came and went in a hurry. There were so many legends, and only a few words about how he was like a God. But only at this moment, he stood outside the door of Tang poetry''s home, as if standing in front of a tombstone. No matter how superior he was, he lost to a door that would not be opened again. A delivery man passed by this floor and saw a man detour in front of the door. He stretched out his hand to try, but he took it back like an electric shock. Then he turned quickly and left with a pale face. ******* after closing the door, Tang Shi smiles apologetically at Congshan, "sorry, I let you see the joke." Cong Shan held his hands in front of his chest. "It''s OK." He talks lukewarm, in addition to a face, the whole body is nothing like Tang Yi. Tang poetry is drawn into his nightmare, which is very similar to Tang Yi, and quickly wakes up. She tugged at the corner of her mouth, "forget it, when you don''t see anything, but just, get ready for dinner." Tang Wei revolves around Tang poetry. When mother and son stand together, they only have each other in their eyes. No one can break into their small world. Cong Shan sat back on her seat and then took a look at Tang poetry. She seemed to be trying to keep calm, but sometimes she would pass a slight shiver with chopsticks. The man drooped his eyes and did not speak. When Tang Shi got up the next day, there was another man standing at the door, Su Qi. He seemed to have been waiting for a while. When he saw Tang Shi coming out, he looked behind her and said, "Congshan didn''t follow her?" Tang poetry shook his head, "did not wake up." "Just right." Su Qi takes the cigarette out of her mouth, throws it in the ashtray beside the elevator, and takes Tang Shi''s hand to lead her into the elevator. Su Qi was so suddenly around, Tang Shi felt a little unexpected, heart missed a beat, and then reacted, "what are you doing?" "I think it''s necessary to talk to you about Congshan." Su Qi looked at the numbers that kept jumping down, and then forced Tang poetry into a small corner, "you can''t easily believe him." Tang Shi frowned, "what''s the matter? One by one, Bo Ye says so, and so do you. " "Bo Ye also said?" Su Qi eyebrows pick, and then cynically smile, "he seems to miss you." This is a bit ambiguous, Tang poetry some dissatisfaction, "there is no need to deliberately say that, I will not make a second stupid." Su Qi said with a smile, "what about me?" Tang Shi sneered, "it won''t open the first time at all." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Qi felt that he had been shot in the chest. "In a word, the foundation of Congshan is not very clean. For some reasons, I can''t tell you the specific information completely. Tang Shi, you have to be on guard against him. " Su Qi''s pretty eyes approached her, but the woman was indifferent. Seeing that the elevator was about to go down, Su Qi could only whisper to Tang Shi, "and I can''t appear in the same picture with you recently, so I can only pass a message to you through the elevator. You should be careful of Cong Shan. He''s not a good man. Even though I''m not a good person. But... " He laughed playfully and abominably, and his blue-green eyes became particularly beautiful at that moment. The man had a handsome and evil face, and he spoke with an uninhibited tone, "I admit I''m a scum, but I also admit I have some ideas about you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 When Su Qi said those words, Tang poetry even forgot to breathe, and her heart beat disorderly for a moment. The man''s eyes are so deadly that Tang Shi has a deep illusion when he stares at them. When the reaction came over, the elevator door just opened slowly, she pushed him hard, the tone was hasty and confused, "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Su Qi looked at her with a smile and walked out quickly, staring at her back for a long time, and then put the elevator into the underground parking lot. The man went out with one hand and dialed a number with one hand. His expression suddenly became very serious, just like the God coming down to earth, with a cold air. "It''s me. What about Congshan?" ****** when Tang Shi went to work today, as soon as he entered the door, the green dinosaur called "flying dragon in the sky!" A big move towards Tang poetry, will her whole person in his arms to carry up, "goddess! Good news for you Lao Wang sat on the chair with a smile and watched them make noise. Tang Shi was startled. For a moment and a half, he didn''t respond. "Wait a minute, let me go. What happened?" "Jiang Huiyu has been replaced!" Green dinosaur puckered its tail and tossed it around, carrying Tang Shi all the way to put her in the work position, "didn''t we say we wanted to find her to be our spokesperson for the game before, but now Jiang Huiyu has been replaced!" Tang Shi was stunned when he heard the news, "what''s the matter?" Green dinosaur is proud, "I don''t know. The news came early in the morning, saying that we should never cooperate with Jiang Huiyu again. She''s spoiling the reputation of our game studio outside!" Little moon clapped on one side, "great joy!" Fang Fang said with a smile, "if you ask Jiang Huiyu to speak for us, it''s better to ask us to write poems in Tang Dynasty. We are better than her. We are better than her. We have more temperament than her. It''s not empty at all!" "Yes! We can ask Tang Shi and Cong Xiaosan to form a pair and hype it! " Little moon is bright in front of her eyes. "Let''s open a microblog account called" the daily life of the love cultivation studio ". If we have nothing to do, we can write something about what happens in our daily life, and hype the relationship between little Sansan and the goddess, so that we can get more attention!" Tang Shi laughs, "Hello, you hit my idea in front of me. Are you sure it doesn''t matter?" Fangfang patted her chest, stormy, quite confident, "give it to me! I was a paparazzi before writing a novel. I came to write a novel after reading too much gossip in the entertainment circle! I''ll hype it. You''ll never pit it! " It''s terrible just to listen, OK! Tang Shi silently swallowed his words, and then said, "as long as you don''t play too much, the plot in the studio can still be hyped." "I''ve got it." Little moon registered a studio''s life account quickly, and then went to the water army to promote a wave, and immediately had 50000 or 60000 fans in just one hour. And this time also happens to be Cong Shan dozing, sleepy to work. As soon as she sat down, little moon, a woman, jumped up and took a snap at his face with her mobile phone. She picked out two good-looking ones and sent them to Weibo directly. Daily love: Cong Sansan, the late king of our studio! ¡¿ below is a picture of Cong Shan sleeping on the desk. Immediately, a lot of young girls were shouting, how handsome! You''re ready to go! Please come out of your studio! In the afternoon, as the main investor, Su Qi came to the studio and made a turn, just like the big guy who came down to the countryside to inspect his work. On the way, he brought a bag of food for Tang Shi, put it on her table, laughed at her and left. Fangfang and xiaoyueyue grabbed the door to watch him walk away, turned their face to see Tang Shi, "what''s the relationship between you and Su family?" Tang Shi laughs awkwardly, "neighbor Neighbors? " "Neighbors?" Little moon opened his mouth wide. "I seriously suspect that he moved to your neighborhood because he wanted to chase you." Tang Shi said, "it doesn''t matter. Sansan still lives in my home." Damn it! Green dinosaurs clapped their hands and said, "beast, you! It''s impossible to judge a person by his appearance Cong Shan raised his head from his sleep. "What''s the matter?" "When did you fall in love with our goddess? Living together? " The dinosaur hat with its mouth open on the green dinosaur''s head is very funny at the moment, like it''s really about to blow fire. "How can you do that! Can you bring me one? " Tang Shi laughed and took out the cake and gave it to the people. "He wanted to find a house, and he just found me." "Oh. Fate is wonderful. " Fangfang ate cheese cake, "I said how sour this cake is. It turned out that someone was jealous and deliberately sent it." Tang poetry in the brain to fill Su Qi jealous look, the heart said pull down, Su Qi not to mention jealous, he probably even do not know what is concerned about, nostalgia flowers, leaves do not touch the body.A group of people had an extra afternoon tea for free because of the light of Tang poetry. Little moon touched her stomach and said, "according to this rhythm, I think I will soon be fattened by the pursuers of Tang poetry." Tang Shi raised his head from the computer and said with a smile, "farewell, I beg you. Don''t talk about me. I don''t think so. " She and Su Qi can never go together. Su Qi is too dangerous to rely on. Bo ye knew that Su Qi had sent Tang Shi a cake specially at three or four o''clock in the afternoon. When he heard that, he became angry. The man asked his assistant, "what did he send Tang Shi?" "I bought some cakes from Hof and gave them to Miss Tang and her colleagues," Lin said Bo Ye was silent for a long time, and said, "you can buy some for me, too." It''s just caring about people As soon as Lin CI answered, Bo Ye stopped him again Lin CI looks back at his boss in doubt. "I..." Bo Ye''s face even appeared some suspicious expression. He seemed to be stuck in the throat and had to say, "don''t go, I''ll buy it myself!" "Oh." As soon as Lin CI wanted to leave, Bo Ye added, "I''ll send it myself." Lin CI looks at the sky silently, you go, and I won''t stop you. Twenty minutes later, a man in a suit appeared in the HOF shop. He was tall and straight, with a cold face. He was standing in line with his hands in his pocket. That aura is not ordinary people, there are people whispering around, "who is that man?" "Damn, it''s so handsome. Is it a big star?" "I think he looks familiar. I don''t know which magazine he saw it in." "Come on, you look familiar when you see handsome guys." Thin night impatiently tut a, this a not small to spread out, suddenly the whole silence. People in the heart: my God, so terrible, dare not speak! It''s the same as being watched by the head teacher in primary school! When he arrived, thin night pointed to the counter, "take all your signs." Rich and powerful!! The crowd attached another label to him. After swiping the card, Bo ye went out with a big bag of loose cut cakes. The waiter looked at him and said, "I touched his finger when I just took the card. I''m so happy ~ ~" "don''t be a flower maniac. Such a handsome man must have a girlfriend." "As like as two peas," said one girl, "playing the game of love formation recently, there is a bossy president. Bo Ye drives to Tang Shi''s company, but hesitates at this moment whether to go up or not. On the spur of the moment, he bought a cake and came to the downstairs of her company. This building is part of the real estate under his name. He can go in openly, but every time he acts like a thief and feels guilty. In the car silent for a long time, thin night picked up the bag at hand, get off, go to the elevator. People in this studio are still busy working. I heard the little girl at the front desk running in and shouting, "the big boss is coming!" Tang poetry was startled, "Ye Jingtang?" "No Lao Wang stares at the computer and says, "Ye Jingtang is only the major shareholder of our game studio, but the boss of the whole building is Bo Ye!" Thin night?! Tang Shi broke the keyboard, which made everyone look at her. "It''s OK, it''s ok..." Previously in front of them have denied what happened with Bo night gossip, now more can''t show a little panic. Tang Shi trims her hair and tells her to keep calm. However, she was still panic, typing, fingers trembling. Bo Ye didn''t calm down, so he walked in, and then banged the bag with cake on their round desk. Everyone was taken aback. Lao Wang widened his eyes, "big boss, you This is... " They didn''t come to collect the rent. They paid it once last quarter Thin night stiffly spits out a word from the mouth, "eat." Then the man refused to say a word more and turned around and left. His back was like the wind, blowing back and forth. He quickly disappeared in the office, a group of people are still silly, did not respond to what happened. Green dinosaur first took a cold breath, "Tang Shi, you You''ve been given food by the big boss! " Fang Fang covered her face and screamed, "I''m dying! At noon, Su Qi died in the afternoon! I must be dreaming! Oh, my God The little moon banged on the table, "goddess! You are my goddess This movement awakened Cong Shan again, and the man pulled his eyelids. "What''s the matter?" Lao Wang picked him up from the table and shook him back and forth vigorously according to his shoulder. "Our goddess has been sent by two rich and handsome scouts in succession! Oh, my God Cong Shan raised his eyelids, "who is that?" "Su Qi and Bo Ye! Who else is there? "Fangfang went in directly. "Damn, the cakes are all from the same family. The cheese series from Suqi, the chocolate series from Boye? Do you want such a tacit understanding? " Green dinosaurs also grabbed a box, "give me that black forest! I seriously suspect that Hof has paid for advertising. " Tang poetry is also very generous, to Congshan handed a box, "eat?" Cong Shan stared at the triangular exquisite cake in Tang Shi''s hand for a long time, spitting out two words in his cold thin lips, "no, eat." Quite cold. Tang Shi said, "if you don''t eat it, you won''t eat it. It''s as thin as a bamboo pole." Cong Shan laughed. "I''m not dressed. Have you ever seen me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 This can be said to be very ambiguous, and the people who ate the cake were dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, Tang poetry learned Cong Shan''s sneer and spoke quickly without any embarrassment. "I borrowed all my shirts from you. Have you ever seen them? See more, numb ¡°¡­¡­¡± Old Wang swallowed saliva, "are you two cohabiting?" "Sharing." Tang poetry and Cong Shan explain at the same time. Colleagues look at them more strangely. Cong Shan propped his chin with his hand and watched Tang Shi eat the cake. "Do you want to eat the things given by Bo Ye?" "How." Tang Shi continued to reply, "why can''t I eat it? Why waste? If he gives me money, I can still spend it. " She is quite open-minded in this respect. Cong Shan didn''t speak at the corner of his mouth. Next to him, little moon sent a message to microblog. [daily life of love Cultivation: today, someone in the studio sent snacks to visit the goddess, but Cong Sansan didn''t eat them! How proud! Here is Hof''s chocolate cake. It''s delicious! ¡¿ there are a lot of super cute replies below. Are you jealous? ¡¿ [Gee, the daily life of your studio is really like a game plot! ¡¿ [how lovely! ¡¿ [I want to eat, too! I''m going to visit, too! ¡¿ Bo ye heard that the game "love nurturance" opened an account. Click to see that Jing Jing is the topic of Cong Shan and Tang poetry. He was so angry that he wanted to smash his cell phone. Lin CI looked at Bo Ye and kept breathing. He lowered his voice. "Bo Shao..." Thin night pinches eyebrow, "Cong Shan home there how to say?" "Their families have been informed..." Lin CI said in a soft voice, "but there''s one thing I think is a little strange." Bo Ye turns to see Lin CI. Lin CI talks intermittently, but he is not sure. "After checking the database, I found the DNA of Cong Shan and his parents They didn''t go with... " Lin CI swallowed and said, "Cong Shan is probably not Cong''s family." Lin Ci''s words make Bo Ye raise his voice, "do you say it again? Is there no mistake? " "Cong Shan is probably not Cong''s family, so he didn''t go back to rely on Cong''s backstage and left Cong''s family instead I want to say, Cong Shan and Tang Yi are so similar. Is there any connection? " The brow of thin night suddenly constricts, "but Tang Yi is Tang Shi''s family! I know everything about Tang Shi''s family. There can''t be any mistakes! " The Tang family has been open and aboveboard all their lives, and they were also a famous family at that time. So when Tang poetry broke out five years ago, there were so many people behind their backs to help. Boye didn''t want to admit it, but she had to admit that Tang poetry was really precious at the beginning. It''s impossible for the Tang family to make mistakes, so where did this Congshan come from? In a word, it can''t be groundless! Thin night fingers beat on the desk, the man''s delicate eyebrow cage on a layer of ice, showing a faint oppression, "as soon as possible to find out the evidence of Congshan, I need to, all his handle in his hand!" ****** Tang Wei has seen Su Qi for several times in a row. "Uncle Su, can I help you?" "Your mother is still working overtime today..." "Forget it." Tang Wei sighed, "I''ll wait for her here. Go back first." "Alas." Su Qi also followed half squat down, looking at Tang Wei, "you hate me?" "No When the little boy looked at him, his eyes were clear, and there was no trace of concealment, "it''s just that my mommy doesn''t like you." The choice of Tang poetry is his criterion. "Maybe your mommy will like me in the future?" Su Qi whispered, "maybe." "No way." Tang Wei said firmly, "my mother is a lovely person. No matter how good you are to her, she will never forgive you for what you have done to her. " Su Qi muttered to himself, "how can a woman be so cruel." Tang Wei stares at his eyes, "because he doesn''t want to repeat the mistake." It''s impossible for any child to say that from their mouth. But Tang Wei can easily see through many things that adults don''t understand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 All of a sudden, Su Qi felt some love for Tang Wei, and some for Tang poetry. He couldn''t tell what his love was about. In the end, is it a sudden rise, or do you want her to become your own property. The little boy stared at Su Qi for a long time, "you go back, my mommy will come down to pick me up. It''s not good if I see you." Su Qi was so angry that he took him to a bench and sat down. "Your father, I''m sitting here! Can she still hit me! " Tang Wei struggled in his arms, "you are not my father..." "It''s little Dad!" Su Qi yells and looks back at Tang Wei. Men are especially beautiful when they laugh. Although this kind of word is mostly used to describe women, Su Qi''s face really has to be described by this kind of ambiguous word - amazing eyebrows and eyes. "I have a little uncle." Tang Wei smiles and winks at him, "so I don''t need my little father." Su Qi hugged him and pressed him on his long leg. He thought he was very cute. How could such a lovely child be the child of Bo Ye? "How can that be? Look at my face." Tang Wei said, "it''s quite white." "What else?" "The chin is sharp." ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t you have any other way of praising people? " Su Qi was choked by what he said, "aren''t you a child prodigy? Come to make a sentence and boast how handsome I am." "Nose is nose, eyes are eyes." ¡°¡­¡­ Do you have a bloody nose like an eye? " Su Qi was angry and put Tang Wei on the stool beside him. "No, I have no conscience. I''m not familiar with it. " Tang Wei didn''t make any more noise. He just passed the time with him one by one. When all the people in the school were gone, they just sat on the stools of the playground chatting. Su Qi sat on the bench with the only piece of Tang poetry waiting for Tang poetry. As a result, he waited and waited for Tang poetry and Congshan. From a distance, they were tall and looked like a couple at first glance. Tang Wei Li ignored Su Qi, jumped off the stool and ran to Tang Shi with his schoolbag on his back, "Mommy! Little uncle Tang Shi opens her arms and is ready to be jumped into her arms by her son. As a result, Tang Weizhi skips over her and pours directly on Congshan - Tang Shi feels that her son may have been picked up in the garbage can. Cong Shan holds Tang Wei up with one hand. Tang Wei sits in his arms and drags his bag down to Tang Shi. "Mommy, help me with the bag." Tang Shi sneered, "Oh, Tang Xiaowei, now we need two people to serve, one to carry you, and the other to carry you things, right?" Tang Wei pointed to Su Qi, who was sitting alone on the bench Tang Shi turns around and looks Su Qi in the eye. The man looked at the Cong Shan beside her, didn''t speak, just smile, compared to the exchanges are indifferent. I don''t know why, Tang Shi actually felt resentment from his greeting? He said, "Oh, good evening." Tang Shi said, "thank you for coming to play with my son." In fact, he didn''t want to play with Tang Wei, but had another purpose. But Tang poetry pretends not to understand, and after thanking him, he goes back. Su Qi shouts behind his back. "Tang poetry." Tang poetry is a step forward. "You must remember what I said to you." His voice was low, with a chill that he didn''t normally have. Su Qi has always been uninhibited, rarely has such a serious expression. Tang Shi did not speak, and Congshan went back, Su Qi looked at their family three away, suddenly sneered. He didn''t know why he was angry. In short, he suddenly became upset. Looking at Tang Shi and others away, he suddenly thought of himself, a person, so she left in place. Tang Wei said that his mother is very vindictive, and it seems that he is not wrong at all. When Tang poetry is cruel, it is more cruel than anyone else. Say break, say give up, give up. Fu Muzhong is afraid that he will become the second Fu Muzhong for the sake of her becoming what she is now. It''s a hunting game, but Su Qi thinks that now hunters Has been gradually not their own. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 Today, after Tang Shi sent Tang Wei home, she began to change clothes and clean herself up again. Tang Wei asked her what was wrong. Tang Shi said that there was a wine shop tonight to celebrate the launch of studio games, so she would attend later. Tang Wei wrongly said, "it''s better to let uncle Su accompany me." Tang Shi knocked on his head, "I''ll clean you up when I come back. If I come back early in the evening, I''ll bring you a barbecue." "Good!" As soon as he heard the barbecue, Tang Wei jumped up and said, "go quickly, go and come back early!" Tang Shi wore a very generous skirt and a windbreaker coat outside, and hurried out with Cong Shan. After she put on her high-heeled shoes, the height difference between her and Congshan narrowed a little bit. They were tall, and TiAI went to the road to take a taxi, which attracted passers-by to turn back frequently. Taking a taxi all the way to the private room, the green dinosaur was holding the microphone, crying and howling, "let''s live together in the world of mortals..." Fangfang couldn''t bear it. An ashtray hit her, "shut up!" Green dinosaur jumped to the door and looked at Tang Shi pitifully, "goddess, look at Fangfang, how fierce..." Tang Shi smiles and goes to sit down. Little moon stares at her chest. "I didn''t expect you to have such a good figure!" Lao Wang was happy. "After all, it''s a goddess. It''s our appearance to say it." Fangfang said, "chest is not small." Cong Shan felt that she couldn''t hold her sight. She swept her chest and took it back. He made a rude remark in his heart. Damn, why didn''t he find out before? Later, more and more people came in. A VIP bag almost couldn''t hold it. A group of senior executives gathered around to sing old love songs. Tang poetry and their younger generation were just rolling dice to drink. The atmosphere was quite lively. "Shit! I won, I won Little moon jumped up, "ah long, do you see that! I won three three Cong Shan handed the sieve cup to Tang Shi, "I lost. Come on." "You''ve got a life to lose, drink!" The little moon pointed to the pot and said, "don''t lie!" Tang poetry smiles, but later, the smile gradually disappears Cong Shan looked at her speechless, "can you lose all this?" Xiaoyueyue laughed, covered her stomach and twitched, "my day is like a chicken pecking at each other! Ha ha ha ha ha Knowing that he didn''t play well, Tang Shi poured a glass of wine and looked at Congshan. He has been drinking his cup quickly, and his expression is the same as that of not drinking it. It doesn''t make any difference at all. Half an hour later, Tang Shi said that he was a little dizzy and wanted to go to the toilet. Little moon said, "I''ll go with you." Two people went to the toilet, while joking and walking out, just ran into a man, Tang Shi looked up, expression frozen. Fu Muzhong probably did not expect to meet her here. Meet her to wear long skirt dish hair, make-up elegant posture Lengyan. Looking at each other for a moment, it was like a fire that ignited all the dark, contemptuous and unspeakable thoughts in his heart. He came forward and grasped Tang Shi''s wrist. Little moon called out, "let her go!" "None of your business?" Little moon didn''t even think about slapping her in the past. The nature of a woman man is bold. "That''s none of your business? Just as we met, we started acting on girls? " Fu Muzhong dodged quickly, pushed the little moon straight on the wall, and grabbed Tang Shi with his hand, "I tell you, not only do you move your hands and feet, but also dare to move others!" He almost carried the Tang poetry with his shoulder. As soon as the Tang poetry yelled, it was covered by his hand. She bit it down without thinking about it. The little moon chased after her a few steps, "you put him down! Crazy! Drink too much and be crazy! " Fu Mu finally put her into the door of VIP room and locked it directly! "Open the door!" The little moon was anxious, turned back, pushed open the door of her private room, and cried, "the goddess has been played a hooligan!" The music stopped suddenly, and then everyone saw Cong Shan the first one to stand up quickly and rush out as if he was going to kill someone. His face was as cold as ice. The little moon passing by the door quickly asked, "where is it?" ¡°VIP666£¡¡± Small moon pushed him, and then turned around, a face of a woman man''s temper, rushed inside the humanitarian, "take a guy! Damn it! When the people in our studio are vegetarian www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 On the other hand, Tang Shi is dragged directly into the empty box by Fu Muzhong. Then the man presses her on the sofa and tears her skirt fabric with his big hand. The eyes of Tang poetry are red. Why did Fu Muzhong become like this? Was he pretending to be gentle? Fu Mu finally seemed to see through what Tang poetry was thinking. He laughed very hard. A beautiful face was full of stings. "Yes, if I didn''t want to play with you, who would like to pretend to be a good friend! I find you are a watch girl! There''s no need to spend so much heart to cultivate feelings! " His words were undoubtedly humiliating her. Tang poetry struggled violently, "let me go!" "I''ve been sleeping by Bo Ye, Su Qi, and the wild man in the photo, Tang Shi. What do you pretend to be pure?" "What picture?" Tang Shi screamed, "Fu Muzhong, this is a crime!" "Don''t play silly here!" Fu Mu finally pinched her neck, "the heroine in that picture is you! Back, chest, waist and face! You are everything "I didn''t take the picture above!" Tang Shi roared, "don''t touch me!" Her struggle caused the man''s sneer, "if I had known you were such a woman, I would not have spent so much effort to coax a bitch!" Tang Shi tears in horror. Fu Muzhong, do you want to destroy all her good feelings for him! The man who once said those touching words to her Is it just your pretend The disappointment in Tang Shi''s eyes was so obvious that Fu Mu finally felt hurt by this look, and raised her chin, "don''t look at me with this look!" She kept fighting against him until there was a sound of kicking the door behind her. Before Fu Mu finally had time to look back, someone kicked him on the back. He was very powerful and accurate! When I look back, I see Cong Shan''s angry face. His eyes are full of killing intention. He falls to the ground with his collar. Cong Shan takes off his suit and puts it on Tang Shi. Someone rushes in behind him. "Kill him!" Fang Fang rolled up her sleeve, holding a bottle of empty wine in her hand, "Damn, can you play a hooligan if you have a good appearance? I''ll teach you how to behave today She didn''t hesitate at all. She smashed directly at the back of Fu Muzhong''s head, and the blood splashed. The green dinosaur screamed, "it''s going to kill you!" Little moon''s eyes show fierce light, "take photos of the scene! Dare to do such a thing in broad daylight! Call the police "Damn, you two girls are so cruel?" Green dinosaur began to grab his cell phone, Fu Mu finally wanted to stand up and was kicked by Lao Wang. "Tang poetry is the treasure of all of us. We hold her in our hands for fear of falling and melting. How dare you take advantage of it?" Lao Wang has always been elegant, this moment did not hold his temper, "I did not kill you a son of a bitch count good!" Fu Muzhong coughed up a mouthful of blood. He had never been so embarrassed. "This kind of person is lack of lessons." Fangfang holding a bottle in her hand sneered, "girls should protect girls even more!" When the police came, Tang Shi shivered all over and was held in his arms by Cong Shan. He didn''t move his eyes to see Fu Muzhong in the whole process. When the police look at it, shit, isn''t this the third son of the Fu family! What''s going on? What a fight! Looking at Tang poetry and Fu Muzhong, he suddenly feels that it''s too tricky. He tells Fu''s family to come and solve the problem overnight. When Zheng Qiushui arrives at the police station, he knows that his son is shaking with anger because a woman has been beaten to death. "Which fox seduced my son?" No one, first heard the voice, she took a group of people came in, swept the police station in a circle, "which cheap woman?" Tang poetry is hugged by Congshan and looks up at Zheng Qiushui. Zheng Qiushui went up and raised his hand, but when he fell, he was gripped by Congshan''s wrist. The woman was frightened by his eyes, and then said, "what are you doing? Do you still want to hit me? " Small moon is a temper, a look like this, "I still open photography mode here, who first started clear!" Zheng Qiushui restrained his smile, which would be bad for Fu''s reputation if the video came out. But if she was frightened by a group of little girls now, where would her wife''s face go! She forced to break away from Cong Shan, "it''s really a bitch. With the help of a bitch, a group of craftsmen can threaten people." Her eyes are quite vicious, and she obviously hates Tang poetry to the bone. Because of her, this dirty cheap woman, her son will become like this! Tang Shi''s eyes on Zheng Qiushui were very cold. "If you can''t educate your son well, you should not buckle the excrement basin on other people''s heads!" "What are you!" Zheng Qiushui broke out and scolded, "a bitch who seduces my son, dare to argue with me? I''ve seen a lot of women like you. They''re all shameless bastards! " Tang Shi could not bear it. He broke away from Cong Shan''s arms and said, "do you say it again?"Zheng Qiushui was a little scared by her momentum, and then continued to laugh and scold, "Oh, putting on airs is like that? What''s embarrassing, dare to appear... " A slap, with no hesitation to refuse, Tang Shi straight it fell on Zheng Qiushui''s face! "Tang poetry!" Fu Muzhong saw that his mother had been beaten. He stood up and roared, and was crushed by the police. "How dare you hit me?" Zheng Qiushui covered his face, a face shocked, tingling came, the rich lady angry red eyes, "you dare to hit me?! Do you know who I am? You are looking for death She just doesn''t pay attention to the police on the side! Even in the police station, no one dares to challenge her dignity! When she openly challenges the people''s police, Zheng Qiushui doesn''t realize what she has done wrong. She thinks Tang Shi is a bad luck star because she, her son, has been dragged into the muddy water. If there were not so many people, she would make Tang poetry worse than death! The people behind Zheng Qiushui suddenly came up and surrounded Tang poetry. Just as he wanted to do it, little moon held her mobile phone and began to shoot video. Fangfang was still shouting, "come on, come on! Have a look! Turn your face around if you can! I won''t code you when I shoot this video today! My son was taken to the police station for playing a hooligan, but my mother insulted the insulted woman in public, and even wanted to find someone to beat her! " I am worthy of being a paparazzi. I speak with public opinion! Zheng Qiushui''s face changed again and again. He was so angry that he pointed to Tang Shi and said, "catch her for me!" "I see who dares!" Green dinosaurs are usually not serious, and they are tall when they jump out. When they go there for one stop, they don''t lose to anyone. "Who dares to take Tang poetry! Want to make trouble in the police station? Just try! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 The drink of green dinosaur is just a surprise. Zheng Qiushui has been a rich lady for so long, but he has never been pushed on his face like this. His son''s head is still bleeding with gauze. As a result, the cheap woman who caused this incident is still protected. "What''s wrong with the trouble?" Zheng Qiushui roared, regardless of laws and regulations, "it''s you who are shameless "Every bite is a villain. I don''t think your old aunt''s quality is so good! No wonder we have a son who plays hooligans Fangfang rolls up her sleeves and stands beside Tang Shi. Behind her, there is a fierce Congshan. In front of her, there is a strong green dinosaur. Next to xiaoyueyue, someone wants to grab her mobile phone. Lao Wang, who is guarding xiaoyueyue, slaps her on the wall. "You You You are going to rebel Zheng Qiushui looked at the back of Fu Muzhong''s head, "my son was beaten like this by you! You want to get by easily? Good idea "Come on, yo, are you scared to death? Sister when paparazzi dig news that meeting, your hometown fat pig like husband also cuddle little lover in foreign vacation! What are you proud of Fangfang is an imperial elder sister. She stands forward and backward. She is hot and fierce. She is worried. She dials a phone with her mobile phone. Five minutes later, a group of media reporters appear at the gate. "It''s said that the third son of the Fu family has made a pig''s hand at other girls? Drunken promiscuity "What''s the matter? I also heard that her mother is going to beat other girls in broad daylight!" "Wow, this old woman is so cruel?" "Go in and interview them! Take a picture Zheng Qiushui didn''t expect that someone would make such a big deal of trouble. Now he called in such multimedia friends, and they were all blocked outside the door. The manuscript on his mobile phone was sent fast, and all the titles of "Fu Jia San Shao''s indecency after drinking, and his mother wanted to seal it violently" were more and more eye-catching. "Damn it." Jiang Xie and Jiang Ling are eating at home. They take out their mobile phones and have a look at them "What''s the situation?" Jiang Ling bit his chopsticks and rubbed his head, "Damn it! Is that woman''s side face Tang poetry Jiang xiega gave a strange cry, "it seems so! Call Bo Ye! " With that, when my brother directly quit the microblog, turned to the address book, opened Bo Ye''s number and called. As soon as he got through, Jiang Xie banged on the dining table, "old night! You quickly on the micro blog entertainment headlines to see! How was your ex-wife Tang Shi molested by Fu Laosan? I can''t believe it! What''s the matter Thin night overtime to now, just after work a hear this thing, anger directly ran up, "who sent out?" "I don''t know. All of a sudden, countless media have unified their views. This is to turn Fu Laosan to the dark..." Jiang Xie said nervously, "even the address of the police station has been located and sent out. Don''t you hurry to have a look!" Bo Ye pushes off all the social activities, hangs up the phone, grabs the clothes on the back of the chair and shouts at Lin Ci, "Lin Ci, send me to Haicheng police station!" When we got to the gate of the police station, there were a lot of people around. Congshan and green dinosaurs were protecting Tang Shi one after another. Fangfang stood next to Tang Shi with her waist in her arms and glared at Zheng Qiushui. "Why, do you want to take out steam for your son? Your son is a hooligan after drinking. You have the face to speak for him. You are so kind. Why don''t you get touched by some old men? " "Unreasonable!" Zheng Qiu was so angry that he shivered all over, "what''s wrong with my son touching her twice! She''s dressed to blame my son? " "What happened to your son? Your son is a poor man, and he deserves to have his head blown! " Fangfang almost went up to fight with Zheng Qiushui. Tang poetry was protected by them, and suddenly her eyes became red. She has been together for such a long time. How can she have such a group of friends who protect her? She was once accused by thousands of people, but now she is protected by them. Her heart is sour, this is really a group of very sincere friends Little moon has a more fierce temper. The police on one side are trying their best to maintain order. She takes out her mobile phone and says, "you can see these faces clearly. Today I''ve revealed the whole process. Ten minutes later I''ll go online. Your family is rich and official. It doesn''t matter. You have the ability to spend money to ask us to buy videos! Otherwise, you delete it once and we''ll send it once! " Zheng Qiushui had never seen such a difficult woman before. He was even more angry at the thought that it was Tang Shi who brought it. He went up to seize Tang Shi''s clothes and said, "You cheap woman, I want to ruin your reputation!" Cong Shan directly pushed her away. He didn''t get angry. When he got angry, his eyes were particularly terrible. "Let go!" "You little white face still protect her?" Without his elegant manner, Zheng Qiushui rushed up with the people around him. A group of people almost rushed out of the hall and went straight out to fight in the street. With Zheng Qiushui''s roar, "fight for me! Kill that bitch "Tang poetry!" The green dinosaur kicks one off and protects Tang Shi behind Cong Shan. Cong Shan fights very fast. He doesn''t look lazy at all. He is as fast as lightning. Lao Wang couldn''t help it. He picked up a chair from the ground and rushed out to smash it on them. "Come on! Paralysis, I haven''t been fighting for hundreds of years. I''ll play with you today! "He smashed the chair, pulled a chair leg in his hand, and threw it at the people who rushed up. When they hit people on the bridge of their noses, the legs of their stools were full of wind, and the whole road became a place for group fighting. With the fighting and carrying equipment, there was chaos for a moment. Fangfang looks like a little woman, beating people up without mercy, just as she used to hit Fu Muzhong with a wine bottle in the back of her head, you can see how fierce she is. Protecting little moon, I don''t know where to draw out a swing stick, Shua, waved it long and directly connected it, "three three, you protect Tang poetry, ah long, you help Lao Wang, little moon go outside, put the media in, this old woman, leave it to me to clean up!" As soon as the voice fell, Zheng Qiushui saw Fangfang waving a swing stick straight at her face. The lady hid behind, and her voice was shaking, "it''s wrong! You are going to rebel "Even if your son dares to bow to a traitor''s house, what else do we dare not?" The media in front of the door were put in, shouting to turn on the camera, "fight, fight! Mrs. Fu gathered to fight for her son! " "Shut it in! Get him "Stop it all!" When Bo ye came in, he yelled angrily. Seeing this extremely chaotic scene, the man''s face was shocked, "do you want to stay in prison?" When Tang poetry heard Bo Ye''s voice, the whole person trembled. Why did he come? Fu Muzhong was still behind several policemen, pressing the gauze on the back of his head, and some blood was rubbing against his palm. The man Tut, which attracted Bo Ye''s attention. Thin night toward Fu Mu end to see. "What did you do?" When Zheng Qiushui saw that it was Boye, he felt that he was supported again this time, and he stood beside Boye directly, "ah ye, you are here. My aunt really wants to take her son back today. These people are reluctant to give up..." "Why not?" Fangfang went up to swing the stick and pointed at Zheng Qiushui. She was not afraid of Bo Ye. She stood beside Zheng Qiushui and frowned? Your son''s trying to be a strong girl. Why do you have to go in? That''s how you want to take your son? Do you look down on the law! If your daughter is bullied by other men, can you have such a broad heart? " Zheng Qiu''s lips trembled with anger, "unreasonable, my son can''t..." "Then you let him speak for himself!" "Say it! Have you ever done anything to Tang poetry after drinking! Did you press her, did you tear her clothes Every time Fangfang said a word, Tang Shi shivered, as if remembering the shadow. Cong Shan held her hand tightly and raised her head. Her eyes were as fierce as a wolf, staring at Bo Ye. Bo Ye can''t believe that Fu Mu will eventually do such a thing?! At the end of the day, Fang Fang threw her swing stick to the ground and said, "don''t move any Savior. Who can''t move a savior?" Little moon stood there sneering, "it seems that I have to call my brother." Who is her brother? Ten minutes later, LAN Ming, the leader of Fengshen group, the largest special mysterious organization in Haicheng, came in with a cold smile and a military uniform. He said, "by the way, I heard someone bullied my sister?" Shit! Little moon''s brother is the ancestor! Bo Ye nodded to LAN Ming, "I haven''t seen LAN family for a long time." "Thin." LAN Ming grinned, "did you come here to talk about this hooligan?" Being called a hooligan, Fu Mu''s final pupil constricted, "is your sister?" "Here it is." Sister control nunuzui, "this is my little ancestor, if there is a wayward place, please forgive me." This means that my sister has a bad temper, but you have to carry it or not. The elder and the younger of the LAN family is a prince. They are always the top leaders of the central government. How did they come to this small place today? People look at the little moon. Small moon hypocritical smile, "which has, that is, someone played a hooligan and want to be irresponsible." "It seems that this lady doesn''t pay attention to my sister and the law at all..." LAN Ming looks at Congshan and green dinosaur, and finally turns his attention to Bo Ye. "Bo Shao won''t interfere in this matter, will he?" thin night stood there, and did not know how to respond. Seeing the Fu Fu''s eyes was very complicated, he finally gave a straight hissing. "The parties has the final say, I said no." Party? They immediately went to see the Tang poetry held in their arms by Cong Shan. When Zheng Qiushui saw that Lan Ming didn''t even want to face Bo Ye, he was immediately flustered. With so much media, he could press down, but the reputation of the Fu family can''t be bad, and his son can''t go to jail She immediately became red eyed and spoke to Tang Shi. Her attitude became like that of an actor. She said that she was very pitiful. "Tang Shi, why do you hold on to it? My aunt was anxious to protect her son before. She had to forgive others. Ah Zhong had drunk too much..." Now she began to plan for them. Fangfang was especially afraid of Tang poetry. As soon as her heart softened, she went directly to the Virgin Mary and let them go.But now at least Tang Shi''s face is still very bad, there is no intention to stop. "Tang poetry, aunt, she said so..." Bo Ye thinks that it''s a scandal and can''t be spread to the outside world. He wants to stabilize the situation first. Tang Shi can ask Fu Muzhong to apologize afterwards, so he thinks about it and says, "why don''t I apologize to you for Fu Muzhong? We''ll do it later " " Bo Ye, do you like to be a hero? " Tang Shi shrank in Cong Shan''s arms, laughing sarcastically, "Fu Mu finally makes a move. It''s his business to kowtow, to go to jail or to apologize. I''m a victim. It''s my business not to forgive him. Who do you think you are, standing here and solving things for me? " Zheng Qiushui''s face couldn''t go on, "don''t deceive people too much!" "This sentence is returned to you as it is!" Tang Shi had tears in her eyes. She never thought that she would be insulted by Fu Muzhong one day. Women''s eyes were red. "Don''t you want to be private? I tell you, I don''t! Why should I do what you want? I''m not so selfless. When I''ve been wronged and comforted by others, I''ll be forgiven. I won''t be forgiven! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 Since Tang poetry is so clear and rational that it is not distorted by the soft hearted, a group of friends are also relieved. What you are most afraid of when you are forced to tear is that you are going to roll up your sleeves, but the client counsels and softens up with a few words. Don''t these people deserve to be bullied? Small moon with the fastest speed directly upload video, Zheng Qiushui also block too late to block. Fangfang came up to her and took a pile of money out of her wallet. "Take it to your son and have a good look at his brain. He is a famous family. How can he do things like a dog? " The paper money is floating in front of Zheng Qiushui. The rich lady has lost her elegant appearance and is so angry that she shivers all over. However, it''s not easy for LAN ming to be present. Damn it, someone between them is Lan Ming''s relative! Zheng Qiushui holds his hands tightly together. Tang poetry She must be ruined one day! Because of her, her son will become like this! "In that case, please act impartially." Lao Wang added a few words: "I''ve also recorded my confession. If there''s nothing else, we''ll go first." Several police station personnel looked at each other, they left, but LAN Ming has not left! LAN Ming didn''t leave. How dare they let Fu Jia San Shao out! But I''m afraid I''ll offend the Fu family! When Cong Shan walks with Tang Shi in his arms, he bumps into Bo Ye''s shoulder. The man is forced to step back two steps by him, and holds him hard with his backhand, "let go." Cong Shan turned a deaf ear. "I warn you, stay away from her!" Thin night lowered voice, with cold anger. But Cong Shan turned his head, "thin night, when she needs you most, you send her, all are disappointed." This sentence seems to have the power to penetrate the heart and crush the whole heart of thin night. He widened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him. Tang Shi''s shoulders were very thin, and there were some ambiguous traces on her body. Her skirt was also messy. You can imagine how desperate she was at that time. However, when he arrived at the scene, he asked Tang Shi to forgive a man who raped her. If the needle doesn''t stick to him, he will never know the pain. When Bo ye came to realize it, he felt a stabbing pain in his chest. How cruel he was, let Tang poetry down on him again and again? Looking at the scene of Cong Shan walking with Tang poetry, Bo Ye clenches his fingers and his eyes are red. He whispers the name of Tang poetry, but at this moment, he has no courage to shout. How many times to miss in the end, will let them go to today''s irreversible step? Tang Shi was put on the co driver''s seat by Cong Shan, and then a group of people jumped up, Leng was squeezed into his car, "go to my house, my house is near the police station." Green dinosaur command Congshan, "go straight, turn left at the intersection, five minutes." "Damn, your home is in the same neighborhood as the police station?" Lao Wang took a look at the green dinosaur, and the green dinosaur said, "how can I, a good citizen who abides by the law and discipline, and a pillar of the motherland?" Congshan drove all the way along the green dinosaur''s location, and ended up at the gate of a big garden. Outside, the guards kept guard and didn''t let them in. The green dinosaur crowded in the middle of a crowd, pressed the window and yelled, "uncle Liu! It''s me "Oh, little dragon!" Uncle Liu quickly put the guard pole up, "bring friends to play together?" "Yes, yes." Ah long said hello to uncle Liu, and Cong Shan drove the car in. The people on the car looked at me and I looked at you. "Ah long, is this whole site your home?" Green dinosaur nodded, "yes, there is a golf course behind. Can you play?" Little moon shook his head, "I fight with my brother, they are all beaten." "Me too." Green dinosaur happy, "it seems that we are still pecking each other. I''ll take my share of the ball. " Congshan technology is quite good, all the way the car drifted into the parking garage, green dinosaur walking forward while saying, "the underground garage is connected to my underground floor, straight up." Finish saying to walk to a front door, PA of press fingerprint. A group of people packed their clothes for each other. The green dinosaur said that there were clothes left by his brothers and sisters on the top. They called for everyone to go up and change. A row of people went to the second floor from the first floor of the underground, circling the stairs. Fangfang tut said, "don''t you see that? How rich is your family? " Green dinosaur rolled his eyes, "you''re so special. Your father doesn''t still run an entertainment gossip company. Otherwise, with the strength of your previous disclosure, he would have been killed n times." Old Wang Wu chest, "finished, little moon elder brother is special group leader, Fangfang home open entertainment company, our studio is too terrible." "Xiaosan still drives Huiteng when he goes to work. Can''t you see that? It''s more low-key than us Little moon pointed to Congshan, "I think little three is more mysterious." "007 saw too much." Cong Shan hugged Tang Shi and looked back at them. "There are so many rich people in the world. They can''t compare with each other." Green dinosaurs, for example, are usually careless. They can''t see such a local tyrant at home.So Tang poetry subconsciously asked the green dinosaur, "a long, what do you do at home?" Green dinosaur is very honest, frankly said, "upstart, oil digger." ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s not money. It''s super money! Old Wang is anxious, "why didn''t you say that before?"?! I thought we were all losers. " Fangfang said, "it''s a smelly loser. He pays ten thousand yuan a month. Who''s free to do what he does at home every day." Tang Shi finally understood the meaning of Cong Shan''s sentence "we can''t be defeated so easily" when she wanted to resign in order to protect the studio from the threat of thin night. Everyone here has a background She has known the identity of Lao Wang for a long time. She was the champion of a certain lol world competition at the beginning. After retirement, she came down to play the love nurturing game. Although she is in the same industry, her style is too bad Several people changed their pajamas, and the green dinosaur changed into the iconic Siamese dinosaur pajamas, saying, "this is far away from the city. It''s too late for you to go back. Let''s live here at night. I''ll call the driver to take you back tomorrow." "Oh, and the driver?" Little moon sat cross legged on the sofa eating cherizi, "then why did you drive a battery car at work before?" Green dinosaur rolled a white eye, "the traffic jam is like this, four wheels are not as good as two wheels!" With that, he pouted his tail on his buttock. "The second and third floors of the guest room are all for you. Choose for yourself. I''ll sleep first." "Today, I saw the woman Zheng Qiushui when I went to a banquet with my brother last time. It''s amazing that she gave birth to a son. I can finally deal with her." Little moon stretched, Fangfang also stood up, "let''s sleep together?" Lao Wang laughed and rubbed his hands excitedly, "can you add me one?" Fangfang took up the ashtray on the tea table and smashed it at him Three people shake their heads and walk away, leaving Tang Shi and Cong Shan sitting in the living room. She is in a lot of stable mood now, but there is still a little shadow. Cong Shan leans her arm behind her, "can you sleep?" There was no one in the living room. Tang Shi reflected that he was asking her. She looked at him, ending slightly up, obviously a little confused, "huh?" Cong Shan pointed to the upstairs, "if you are afraid at night, I will sleep with you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 This can be said to be quite ambiguous, Tang Shi immediately embarrassed smile, "it''s OK, I can sleep alone..." Cong Shan looked at her several times, and then said, "OK, I''ll go up first." Tang Shi also stood up and went upstairs together. The two men chose two rooms just next door and said good night to each other. I always feel that there is something left to do, but now my mind is so thick that I can''t think of anything important that she has forgotten. Tang Shi hissed and pressed both sides of her temple. There were so many things happening today that she couldn''t completely calm down for a while. Recalling the eyes of the thin night when I was leaving, I saw a pair of black eyes with broken hair. The light in the eyes was fragmented. Just looking at it, Tang Shi felt that her whole heart was in pain. Why, why between her and Bo Ye One step away forever? Thin night, if one day you regret, you can return to the former me? ****** Tang Shi had a dream that night. He had a dream of returning to prison five years ago. He had a dream of pouring rain, thunder and lightning, and finally fixed on the beautiful white face of thin night. He fixed his eyes on her and locked her. She couldn''t breathe just by looking at it. It seemed that she was shackled all over her body, and was humiliated to crucify her. He called to her again and again, "Tang poetry, Tang poetry..." The expression was like the devil, approaching her, approaching her, driving her straight into the abyss. "Don''t come here Don''t come here... " Tang Shi struggled in her dream. She screamed at last. When she opened her eyes, someone turned over and pressed her down. Look back and focus on the face that is very similar to Tang Yi. She reached out, as if not awake, still in a nightmare, and touched his face in tears, "brother..." Blood was forced from the heart, Tang Shi''s face was pale, and his eyes were full of pain. She wanted redemption, but she was in the abyss. Cong Shan heard her calling for help from the next door before. He opened the door and found that she was having a nightmare. Just as he wanted to wake her up, this kind of thing happened. Eyes on the moment, Cong Shan heart stab. She called his brother, with a lost dearest voice, with trembling, she has been very painful to live, right? So you need comfort from someone who''s dead. Cong Shan''s eyes were heavy, "Tang poetry." The sound is very different. Tang Shi suddenly woke up and sat up from the bed, "you..." "You had a nightmare." Cong Shan pinched his eyebrows. He said a little more these days. He felt that his brain was a little short of oxygen. "I dreamed about Bo Ye and my brother..." Tang Shi shrunk himself, "why, it''s clear that I didn''t do something wrong, everyone wants me to apologize, everyone wants me to take the initiative to forgive that step..." How can they understand that they only know how to use everything to ensure their own interests, but she is also a victim, but she is forced to say, it''s my fault, I don''t blame you! Tang Shi shuddered and grasped Cong Shan''s shoulder. "Is the world always so painful?" Can innocence never defeat money? Cong Shan looked into her eyes and murmured, "yes." Tang Shi laughed, "I have to stand on a higher pyramid than them to be qualified to crush, right?" Men still say, "yes." Tang Shi said with tears, "one day, I will be stronger than the Fu family and the Bo family! When that day comes, no one dares to threaten me again! " Cong Shan lowered his eyes and took back the hand he had planned to hold her. "Yes." She wakes up from a nightmare, which shows that yesterday''s fright is not over, especially when Zheng Qiushui yells at the police station, and Fu''s family uses both soft and hard. Who thought about Tang poetry for her at that time? The reputation of your son Zheng Qiushui is important, but the innocence of my Tang poetry is not? Cong Shan patted her on the shoulder, "sleep." The voice is as cold as ever. Tang Shi said, "don''t sleep, I have to go back early, but still at home." Cong Shan got up and said, "they haven''t got up yet. I''ll see you off." They left the green dinosaur''s home at 6 a.m. in the mist. When they returned to the original neighborhood, Tang Shi walked into the door and found that Tang Wei was not at home. She was a little flustered. She said that she would come back and bring him a barbecue, but she forgot everything because of what happened. She didn''t go home at night, but she must be worried. Tang Shi felt a little uneasy when he went in and found nothing. Cong Shan went to his room and fell asleep. Obviously, he didn''t get enough sleep, and now he''s just making up for it. Tang Shi walked out of the door quietly, only to find that the door of the opposite house was hidden. Isn''t that the Suqi family? With a feeling of doubt, Tang Shi pushes open the door of Su Qi''s family, and then stops breathing.Two men, a big one and a small one, were lying on a chinchilla bed in the living room, each wearing pajamas, which were family style. Su Qi is sleeping soundly with Tang Wei in her arms. There is a half finished three-dimensional puzzle beside her. Obviously, she had a good time yesterday. He tilted his face and was still the delicate leather bag, but he didn''t look arrogant when he was sleeping. In his arms, Tang Wei also had a good sleep. They huddled together without any sense of disobedience. They were like a father and son. At first glance, they were still a bit of a match. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 For a moment, Tang poetry didn''t know whether to wake them up or not. Su Qi''s door is so open that he is not afraid of thieves coming in Tang Shi sighed and squatted down. Her long hair hung on Su Qi''s face. The man felt itchy on his face, so he opened his eyes sleepily, and saw Tang Shi squatting and looking at him. Su Qi sat down with his face propped up. Tang Wei was still sleeping soundly in his arms. Because of his action of getting up, he almost rolled down from his arms. Su Qi quickly reached out for him and put him back on the bed. Looking up at Tang poetry, his voice was lazy and hoarse. "What''s the matter with you?" Tang Shi said, "only yesterday I spent the night with you?" Su Qi stood up rubbing her eyes and took off her pajamas to change her shirt. The lines on his back are quite beautiful. The muscles on his lower abdomen are as deep and shallow as those carved on it. Tang Shi tut said, "it''s not good to wear clothes." Su Qile, who had not woken up, was awakened with a smile by the saying of Tang poetry, "why did you come here so early? What did you go out for yesterday?" Tang Shi watched her son sleep so seriously at home that she hesitated to wake him up. "Out drinking." Su Qi put on his clothes and walked over without putting on his shirt. Tang Shi stepped back two steps and whispered, "button up!" "Damn, I''m not a big girl." Su Qi was angry with Tang Shi and said, "who did you drink with? Cong Shan It seems that Fu Muzhong''s story hasn''t spread to him. It''s estimated that he spent the last night playing jigsaw puzzle with Tang Wei. "With colleagues in the studio." Tang Shi walked to the door, "I won''t call Tang Wei when he''s asleep. Remember to let him come back when he wakes up." Su Qi fished her from behind, "what are you doing walking so fast?" Tang Shi sneered, "what else do you want to do?" Tut Tut, I''m getting more and more angry now. Su Qi did not speak, staring at Tang Shi''s face for a long time, moved her eyes to her neck, and then the pupils shrunk. "You..." He stares at the kiss, "what did you do with Cong Shan?" "What''s wrong with mindless hair?" Tang Shi tut said, "do you think I''m in heat everywhere like you?" Su Qi is angry, drag her to press her on sofa, stretch out hand to rub the kiss mark on her neck forcefully, "who did it?" Tang poetry always wants to say that it''s none of your business, but it''s terrible to see Su Qi''s eyes. It''s terrible, like The lion, whose dignity has been violated, is on the verge of rage. Tang Shi pushed him away and covered his neck, "Fu Muzhong." When these three words came out of her mouth, Su Qi was stunned, "what do you mean?" "I sent Fu Muzhong to the police station. As for being locked up for a few days, it depends on how powerful their family is." The tone of Tang poetry is quick and cold. Fu Mu was once the man she tried to believe in. Later, this man destroyed all her trust in him. So now Tang poetry mentions him coldly as if he were another passer-by, Su Qi thinks about the deep meaning of these words in Tang poetry. He is not stupid. When he reacts, his eyes change again and again, and he wants to reach out and lift her hair, which is directly patted off by Tang poetry, "don''t move your hands and feet." Su Qi hoarse voice, "just want to see..." "It''s nothing to see. I''m very tired. When Tang Wei wakes up, remember to return him and I''ll go." After that, she got up and moved very fast. Now for the men in this circle, Tang Shi didn''t want to have too much entanglement with them at all. Su Qi watched Tang Shi go out, and her body froze there. Then her head seemed poisoned, and the kiss mark on her neck came out all the time. She described the incident so quickly, but when it happened, she must Scared, right? Su Qi narrowed his eyes. He always felt that after Tang poetry appeared, several of their brothers who had played very well had changed. Thin night changed, Fu Mu finally changed, have to admit, he also changed. The man''s eyes gradually sank down. He turned to look at Tang Wei, who was sleeping soundly behind him. His expression was dim and unclear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 Tang Shi went back to sleep and woke up. The whole circle changed. Fu Mu is finally exposed to the scandal of indecency, and Jiang Huiyu is exposed to meddling in other people''s families. For a moment, rumors in the circle are true and false, but some insiders say that there is one thing in common, that is, they seem to have provoked Tang poetry. Damn, who is Tang poetry? Why does the name sound so familiar? Miss Tang who was sent to prison by Bo Ye five years ago! Everyone was shocked, Tang poetry actually hidden so deep? I can''t see it! Tang Shi and Congshan wake up at night. Tang Wei pushes open Congshan''s door. "Little uncle, get up and don''t sleep." Cong Shan squinted and couldn''t open his eyelids. "Sleepy..." "I''ve been sleeping all day..." Tang Wei sat on his little uncle. "How can you be lazier than uncle Su?" Uncle Su''s three words let Cong Shan open his eyes directly, and even scared Tang Yi to jump, "what do you say?" Seeing the wind, Tang Wei immediately changed his tone, "no, you are so handsome, little uncle!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This flattering tone is inexplicably similar to Jiang Qi. ****** recently, the past of Tang poetry has been thoroughly exposed. Some people say that she came from revenge, some say that she disdains to be strong and expensive, and others say that she is trying to clear the charge for herself. What happened five years ago was suddenly brought back to the public''s attention. Jiang Huiyu bought a water army, went to the black Tang poetry, killed people, and served in prison. On the contrary, it was counterproductive. Instead, the incident was completely pushed out. For a moment, there were different opinions, and it was hard to tell whether it was true or not. Tang Shi is very careful when she goes to and from work. As soon as she goes out, someone squats at the door and hands over a microphone directly. "Are you Tang Shi five years ago?" Tang Shi is very annoyed. If Fang Fang hadn''t informed her, those media would have been a little bit more restrained now. Otherwise, they would have been more crazy and packed their studio. Everyone knows that Tang Shi has a son, who is five years old and doesn''t know where he came from. The father''s identity is also very mysterious. Some people say it''s Bo Ye, while others say it''s impossible. Bo Ye hates Tang poetry so much that he sends her to prison. How can he have a baby with Tang poetry. In order to protect Tang Wei''s identity, Tang Shi asked him for leave in school these days to avoid the limelight. I don''t know why all of a sudden everyone came to spy on her past. Tang poetry occasionally falls on her desk and laughs at herself. What is there to peep at in the past? What memories are there for their entertainment? Cong Shan knows that Tang Shi has been haunted by countless scandals these days, but he doesn''t find her much. They seem to have made an appointment, and their commuting time is staggered, so they are afraid of being photographed by the media. Now Tang poetry is on the cusp of the storm, and when it is photographed, it will be beyond debate. Bo ye sent someone to press down the news. He knew that Tang Shi didn''t like it. She always kept a low profile, otherwise she would not come back with a new stage name after she got out of prison. Now that all the past events have been dug up, she would not be happy. Just think of their past was published in the news with a few words, thin night''s heart, some tingling. They once had many stories. Tang Shi secretly fell in love with him for five years, married for five years, and had been married for ten years. The ten years were interspersed with her indelible obsession. But when these things become a story, with very simple words to describe the time, it is particularly ironic. Between the lines is full of her lonely years. Bo Ye feels that the words are so powerful that they sting his heart. He couldn''t imagine how the onlookers thought of his experience with Tang poetry, but he was a little flustered when everything was spread out in front of the public again. From then on, Tang poetry left his world completely. Again and again wrong, in the end, to what extent, to seek a fresh start? It is said that Fu Mu was taken out after only three days of detention. In the face of absolute power, any effort is not worth mentioning. She never came forward to clarify the true and false stories behind Tang poetry. She didn''t think it was necessary. Even if it was true, it had already happened. Since the damage had been caused, it was too late to make up for it. Lin CI once contacted Tang Shi. In the middle of the night, the man who had been promoted by Tang Shi called her, "Miss Tang, it''s me." Tang poetry is not anxious, and she is not averse to Lin CI. "Bo Shao said that he wanted to talk to you. Now the newspaper is full of stories about you..." Tang Shi chuckles, "it''s OK. There''s no need to talk." Lin Ci''s tone was very careful. "But Miss Tang, this will cause trouble to your life. Bo Shao just wants to talk with you about the solutions to these problems. If necessary, we will also help... " "Help?" Tang poetry''s eyes are empty, "let him not pester me again, for me, is the greatest gift." On the other side, there was a loudspeaker. The sound came to Bo Ye''s ear beside Lin CI. At that moment, there was a sharp pain in his heart.It turns out that when a woman once disliked her, her heart would hurt so much. Bo Ye laughs at himself. Lin CI hangs up and says, "sorry, Bo Shao." "She''s determined to break up with me." Thin night whispers to say, but his vision is very ruthless, both hands tightly hold together, "if I slant not?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 When Tang Shi went to work the next day, an unexpected guest came to the company. It''s Jiang Huiyu. This time, she did not have the previous arrogant momentum. Maybe she was betrayed by her agent and failed to fight against the black Tang poetry. On the contrary, she was stripped out of her old background. So she came wearing sunglasses, the whole person is completely a low-key ordinary people, not even makeup last time. She waited in the reception hall for a long time, but no one came. Instead, she came directly to their office. A circle of people were busy working around the big round table. Congshan was still sleeping on his stomach. But Lao Wang raised his head, held up his glasses and looked at her. However, when he saw that it was Jiang Huiyu, Lao Wang moved his eyes back, without any waves. Jiang Huiyu glanced around at them, but no one paid any attention to her. Next to the little moon is a woman, straight temperament. As for Fangfang, she was just too lazy to look at such a woman. Everyone just thought that she didn''t exist. Jiang Huiyu felt humiliated, but she didn''t think that when she was recording the program, she had once given Tang Shi such a humiliation. She lowered her voice and called out, "Tang poetry." Tang Shi pointed to himself, "are you looking for me?" Jiang Huiyu gritted her teeth, "that''s right." Tang Shi laughed, "sorry, but I have nothing to talk about with you." Jiang Huiyu didn''t expect that Tang poetry would refuse her so straightforwardly. Her whole face came down and her voice went up, "what do you mean?" Tang poetry did not speak. She was ignored by a studio. Jiang Huiyu was in a hurry and went directly to the side of Tang poetry, "get up!" I''ve never seen a person with such an attitude. Tang Shi sneered, "let go." Jiang Huiyu raised her eyebrows and said, "Tang Shi, I came to you to give you face. Don''t be shameless!" Tang Shi has a good temper. Little moon is not so good at talking. She just claps her hands and says, "are we begging you to come? I''ll call the security guard to invite you out Jiang Huiyu didn''t expect that little moon would dare to tear her face so clearly. Her whole face froze, and then she yelled, "what do you want?" Fang Fang looked at her lazily, "what do you want?" "Why buy Water Army Black me on Weibo?" Jiang Huiyu is more and more aggrieved, with to cry out like, "you know how difficult I am!" "Ouch." Green dinosaur simply did not design the program, directly grabbed a handful of melon seeds, turned to look at Jiang Huiyu, while eating melon seeds, squinted and said, "cry, continue to cry, if you don''t feel happy, you can still lie on the ground and cry." Jiang Huiyu was choked by the words of green dinosaur. Xiaoyueyue laughed and clapped, "who bought the water army first? I''ve never seen anyone bite someone and then turn it upside down. You said outside that we are mentally handicapped and want to buy a water army to ruin the reputation of Tang poetry, so we are not allowed to fight back? Or can''t you tell us now? " Jiang Huiyu came here alone today, because she didn''t want to make a big deal, but she didn''t expect that the people who just worked in the studio didn''t want to eat hard and soft, so she gritted her teeth, "you''re a big crowd!" "A lot of people, a lot of people?" Lao Wang thought it was the best joke he had ever heard this year. "Tang poetry is magnanimous. At the beginning, I didn''t care about it with you, but you have to buy a water army. You have to blackmail her. Life attacks her. Who can you blame? " Fangfang held her hands in front of her chest, "if you have backbone and ability, don''t do it. If you do it, don''t set up a memorial archway. I respect you for being a watch!" Standing in the studio for ten minutes, Jiang Huiyu wiped her tears and stepped on her high-heeled shoes. When she left, her eyes were very hateful. It seemed that she could swallow Tang poetry alive. As soon as she left, a group of people put down their work and began to laugh. After laughing, the green dinosaur said, "there are so many people these days. They even dare to come to the door. As a result, they are totally disgusted by us!" Tang Shi laughs, "your mouth is too poisonous, you all call people cry." Cong Shan raised his head from the table, raised his eyelids and looked at Tang Shi, "who just came?" "Jiang Huiyu." Lao Wang stares at the computer screen, "it''s estimated that she''s here to make peace, but she doesn''t have a good attitude. We didn''t give her face." Cong Shan mumbled and fell asleep again. In the evening, he finally woke up, turned on the computer and began to deal with the matter at hand. Tang Shi went to the kindergarten to pick up Tang Wei early after work. Unexpectedly, at this time, he happened to see Tang Wei fighting with a girl, like a quarrel. "I don''t care for your mother!" Tang Wei roared, "impossible!" Tang Shi was startled. He seldom saw Tang Wei like this. He could only go up and ask, "what''s the matter? Did you quarrel with the children? " "No Tang Wei said, "there''s nothing to say. Let''s go, Mommy." Behind him, the little girl whispered, "classmate Tang..." "Shut upTang Wei seemed to prick up his whole body. His beautiful little face was full of anger. He looked back and glared, "you don''t deserve to say that!" Then he turned and grabbed Tang Shi''s hand, "Mommy, let''s go." This change of attitude surprised Tang poetry. When did Tang Wei have this kind of anger? How many thoughts does the child have that she doesn''t even know? When he got home, Tang was thinking about things all the way, obviously absent-minded. When Tang Shi drove home, he also jumped out of the car, and his mood was not very high. It''s not like the sunny and smart guy he used to be. Tang Shi asked him suspiciously, "what are you thinking? What happened at school? Is there a conflict? " Tang Wei didn''t speak. They walked forward and entered the elevator. When the elevator door closed, they took them up slowly. Tang Wei raised his head. His eyes were as dark as midnight. He was very similar to Bo Ye, together with his eyes. At that moment, through Tang Wei''s eyes, Tang poetry seemed to see a whole remote and silent mechanical galaxy. All the fragments of stars fell into the black hole of the universe and melted into his eyes. He was silent and awe inspiring, with maturity and depth that his age should not have. He must have met something and knew something, but he didn''t say it. I won''t say. After a long time, the young man held the hand of Tang poetry and held up half of the world with his stubborn body, which no one expected. In the later days, this five-year-old boy, with his thin shoulders, raised a not broad but firm figure in front of Tang poetry, which was as calm as a mountain. He said, "Mommy, it doesn''t matter. With me, no one will bully you in the future." This sentence is like a promise of life. ****** on the other side, in an old warehouse. An Ru''s hands were tied. Obviously, she had been tortured countless times. She was tied to a chair, and her whole body was covered with cold water. She was woken up from a coma with a basin of cold water and saw the bodyguard in black in front of her. She yelled like crazy, "let me go! You''re not going to let me off like this! " "Let me go! You dogs An Ru lost her old elegant expression. She pretended to be innocent like a child in front of everyone, but only at this moment, the evil and ferocity of her eyes could no longer be hidden. She cried, "who will allow you to do this to me! Major Bo will kill you "Thin little?" The bodyguard in black sneered, "Bo Shao put you in the detention house. Isn''t that the same as protecting you? If you fall into our hands, you will not come to such a good end! " "No way! Night brother put me in the police station because he did not have thorough evidence, so the law can not punish me! You smuggle me out, and he''ll find out! You will die miserably "Died miserably?" The bodyguard in black came forward and lifted her hair hard. "Why don''t I come here and compare whose fate between us is a little worse?" An Ru''s face turned pale and struggled like she lost her mind, "let me go! Bo Ye won''t let you go! He will help me "It''s been three days since we snatched you from Bo Ye. Bo Ye must have received news in these three days, but he didn''t send someone to track us. What does that mean, you know?" The man in black kicked her on the ground with the stool behind her. An Ru vomited a mouthful of blood and had a sharp pain in her abdomen. "It''s impossible It''s impossible He must believe me... " "To design a plot against his son and expect others to believe you? As a woman, should you say that you feel too good about yourself, or should you say that you deceive yourself and can''t see the reality clearly? " The man in black stepped on her chest again, "Bo Ye didn''t come to track you, which means that he has acquiesced in our action. Maybe he still needs decisive evidence to put you in prison. Since he can''t find it, it''s better to let you be captured by another group of people and die. It''s better to save him the energy to clean you up!" An Ru shakes her head desperately. Her broken reason devours all her thoughts at this moment. Her tears and saliva flow out together. The whole person sobs weakly, "impossible I''ve been with my brother ye for five years. He will forgive me It''s impossible... " "You really like to dream. Do you think Bo Ye loves you? " The man in black looked at her with a kind of look at the roadside stray dog, "what Bo Ye likes is your face similar to tranquility. You should never take yourself seriously and weigh Bo Ye''s son''s status with your own identity!" An Ru screamed loudly, then convulsed all over, "don''t touch me! Don''t touch me! Brother Ye won''t harm me. He will come to save me As if she was crazy, she kept screaming in a hurry, as if in great fear. The screams were sharper and sharper, "ah --!" "Shut up Someone kicked her in the mouth, kicked two teeth of an Ru, she spewed out a mouthful of blood mist, blood would climb down the corner of her mouth, someone raised her face with the tip of her shoe, "dare to scream again, let you die directly now!" An Ru kept on crying, shaking all over her body, "let me go Help You, you can''t... ""Blame you for being greedy. Even Anmi wants to replace you..." The man in black tut tut shook his head, "Bo Ye is acquiescing to us now, don''t you find out?" If an Ru is struck by thunder, all her consciousness will collapse in this second. Thin night is too merciless. Five years of company can be abandoned like this! Tang poetry, all blame Tang poetry! It''s all because of this woman that she has become what she is now! An Ru shakes her head. Her fear is magnified countless times under their gaze. She has never been so embarrassed. "Don''t come here. I''m wrong Don''t do this to me... " "Now admit it?" The man in black sneered, "it''s late!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 An Ru is convulsing all over her body. She shakes her head desperately to escape, but the shadow in front of her is getting closer and closer - the night engulfs everything. ****** it was a week later that Tang poetry met Bo Ye. It happened that at a ribbon cutting activity of the company, Lao Wang took Fangfang in his arm, and little moon and green dinosaur stood together. Tang Shi and Cong Shan dressed up as a pair and shuttled through the crowd. Little moon looked at the green dinosaur and said, "ah long, it''s very human like you to clean up." With one eyelid and a straight nose, it''s just like Europa in foreign idol dramas. Green dinosaur quite narcissistic to say, "at least in high school there were girls secretly in love with me." Fangfang rolled her eyes. "Come on, I''m from high school with you. When my elder sister was the president of the student union, you were still a little brother to others." Green dinosaur face pull, "how long ago, you don''t mention it, OK?" Lao Wang and Xiao Yueyue both laughed. Tang Shi was still puzzled when it came to Xiao Yueyue''s family. "Moon, is your full name Blue moon Blue moon detergent, the choice of national diving team! Little moon face green, "I don''t understand why my parents give me this name, or don''t mention my surname, let''s continue to talk about a long to do things for others, OK?" Ah long was angry and rushed up to fight with little moon, "you like to expose me! If Lao Wang didn''t win the world championship, he would be scolded by other people''s fans as the first dish chicken of national service! " Lao Wang GA''s a, innocent eat melon masses can also be dragged into the water, "how to transfer to me? I can get shot when I lie down! " Cong Shan and Tang Shi laughed desperately. "You''ve known each other a long time ago." Rich people have a circle. Even if they don''t know each other, there must be friends they know, just like the circle of friends. Tang Shi never thought that the people in his studio were so low-key, and never publicized the conditions of his home outside. A few people make a scene. After looking at the time, it''s almost time to say hello to the media friends. Fangfang is familiar with the media. Most of the people invited here today are partners of his father''s entertainment company, so she reminded Tang Shi, "these reporters are all my own people. You can clarify those things on the Internet by the way." The things that are going around. Tang Shi nodded to Fangfang, a little grateful, "thank you." "Thank you." Fangfang was very proud of her chest. "I''m a family in our studio! Of course, the whole family has to help their own people. I can beat ten of those little bitches like Jiang Huiyu! " "Yes, yes." Ah long and her suit are exactly the same color. They seem to have been carefully selected. "Let''s go. It''s time to go on the red carpet, your majesty." Fang Fang takes a long to say hello to the media. Tang Shi and Cong Shan walk along. Lao Wang and Xiao Yueyue line up behind. The crowd sees LAN Ming''s face full of murders. If it wasn''t for the people behind him, he would rush up. "Lan Shao, take it easy! Now it''s live on the whole network! " "I can''t bear it! That''s my sister! Who is the man beside her? " Sister control couldn''t help it, "kill him! Damn it "That''s the boss of their studio. It''s said that he was a former world champion His assistant explained, "the second lady works in the game studio." LAN Ming was so angry that her hair almost stood up. "What''s he doing with my sister''s waist! Guns! Get the gun! I''ll shoot him! " Lao Wang Leng Bu Ling felt that there was an intention to kill them behind him. He shivered all over. Looking back, he looked normal again. "How do you feel like someone''s staring at me?" Old Wang muttered. ***** after walking down the red carpet with Cong Shan, Tang Shi and he shuttled through the crowd, constantly meeting a woman who deliberately leaned over Cong Shan, and then shyly said, "Hello, Mr. Cong." Cong Shan doesn''t smile at ordinary times, but now he has to smile from time to time because of the big scene. Although he laughs like a sneer, he feels his mouth is going to be stiff. Tang Shi couldn''t help laughing. Cong Shan face a pull, "do what?" Tang Shi and he went to the sofa and sat down on the bench. The waiter next to them brought them two cups of coffee. Tang Shi said thank you. Then he continued to look at Congshan, "you are different from my brother." Her words were very sincere, Cong Shan narrowed her eyes slightly, "aren''t you talking nonsense? I''m not your brother. " Tang Shi was choked by Cong Shan''s words. After a long time, he said, "yes, you''re not him." One day, Tang Wei will have to accept this cruel fact. Tang Yi is kind and gentle. He always smiles sunny and gentle. He is like a big brother next door who is always full of vitality. He is kind and generous. He comes from a famous family and has a poetic atmosphere. But Cong Shan only had a face similar to him, and there was no other similar place.He and Tang Yi are just like the opposite, indifferent and numb. Tang Shi looks at Congshan for a long time and sighs. Tang Yi has been away for a long time. The tomb is also beside Jiang Qi. They are very important people in her life, but it is because they are so important that they feel so painful when they lose them. Cong Shan felt that Tang poetry thought of bad things, and didn''t say much. He just said casually, "since some things have been lost, you should guard what you have now." But Tang Shi just gave a low smile. She was afraid. In the end, she didn''t even hold on to what was left in her hand. Bo ye went out when the crowd was busy socializing. At a glance, he saw Tang Shi and Cong Shan sitting on the sofa in the distance. They were dressed in formal dresses, dresses and suits. They were talented and beautiful. Jealousy, it is at this time from the heart slowly spread, until fill his whole heart, thin night just understand, originally some things have completely give up. For example, the possessiveness of Tang poetry. When he stepped forward, Tang Shi felt that someone was staring at him. As soon as he looked up, he fell into a pair of dark eyes like night. At a glance, ten thousand years. At that moment, the gap of memory filled with bloody love and hate. Five years ago, she loved him so much that she lost herself. Five years later, she hated him so much. She was stabbed by thin night''s eyes, stood up from the sofa, expression, incomparably defensive. Bo Ye laughs at herself, and she prevents him from coming here. Cong Shan''s head, Yu Guang then took aim at thin night, the man didn''t make other expression, or that pair of days fall down still face paralysis appearance, just looking at thin night approaching, he said, "thin little, come to reminisce?" It''s ironic to talk about the past. Thin night squints to smile to smile, "just meet, say hello." Tang poetry quietly distance, "Bo SHAOHAO." She obviously didn''t want to be entangled with Bo Ye. Bo Ye saw it, so she stopped and looked at Tang poetry from a distance. Tang poetry thinks Bo Ye is strange. At the beginning, he was eager to use every means to let her go. Now that she has gone, he tries every means to get her back. Men are always so pretentious. Only when you can''t get it, will you be cheap. Cong Shan also stood up from the sofa, put out his arm and let Tang Shi pull it. Tang Shi laughed and said to Cong Shan, "thank you." Cong Shan glanced at her coldly, saying nothing else, but seeing the interaction between them, Bo Ye felt sour. Once in her heart, he was the only one. Later, when she was far away, the sky was high and the sea was wide, and she was no longer just his personal belongings. Thin night droop eyelids, want to go up and talk to Tang poetry, courage but in this moment disappeared. He watched her walk away, his fingers hanging on her side clenched, Tang poetry Do you know how terrible the man holding you by your side is? Cong Shan noticed that thin night''s sight disappeared behind her. The man''s indifferent eyebrows relaxed a little. She looked at the Tang poetry beside her. She was drooping her face, her hair was soft, and she looked lazy and delicate. Today she was wearing a light blue dress, which was very feminine. He has also found that many men are putting their eyes on Tang poetry. Tang Shi, a miss of the Tang family who was in prison five years ago Those words gradually across Cong Shan''s mind, the man quietly recalled a smile, but fleeting, too fast to capture. Maybe Maybe things are going in a more interesting direction. ****** after finishing the official lines on the official occasion, as soon as the media interview time arrived, those photographers and reporters with equipment holding the microphone were like grabbing train tickets for the Spring Festival transportation. Some people were targeting Bo Ye and running all over the room, "Bo Shao! You wait! We have a few questions to ask! " Someone wanted to interview their studio, so they squeezed in the crowd and stretched out the microphone, almost poking Lao Wang''s face, "well, is it the" love nurturance "game studio! We are Sina entertainment... " Others learned that ye Jingtang, the biggest shareholder behind the scenes, was taking pictures of him 360 degrees with a camera on his shoulder! Why do you invest so much in a girl game? Are you planning for the future of the game? " Ye Jingtang''s temper is not as tolerant as Bo Ye''s. If he can''t bear it, he roars, "get out! I like to play love games, can''t I? " Reporter: I rely on the death of abnormal, a big man actually like to play love nurturance game! Ye is not a fag, is he! No one knows that ye Jingtang invested in the game because Jiang Qi said, "it''s said that a studio is developing a new game recently. It''s a girl who is in love. I really want to be their internal test player." At that time, ye Jingtang sniffed, "do you like this kind of rubbish game?" Jiang Qi rolled his eyes. "There is no love to talk about in life. Can''t playing games satisfy my wishes?"At that time, ye Jingtang didn''t know whether he was bewitched or brainwashed. The next day, he went directly to the person in charge of the studio and said he wanted to invest in their game. Later, I thought that I was really ridiculous. Just because Jiang Qi wanted to play, he spent a lot of money behind the scenes and became the biggest shareholder of the game. Now the microphones came to him and asked him why he wanted to invest in the game, but he couldn''t say why. For what? For Jiang Qi? It is impossible for ye Jingtang to admit it. But when he thinks of Jiang Qi, there is a tingling feeling in his heart. He invests in a girl''s game that doesn''t match his own style, just for Jiang Qi. However, Jiang Qi I can''t play that game any more. Ye Jingtang dropped his eyes and looked at the reporters around him. Instinctively, he thought that when he was besieged by reporters, there would be a thin figure in high-heeled shoes who stretched out his hand beside him. Then he cried to the reporters, "please keep order in the interview, and don''t affect the process of general Ye! Please make an appointment before the media friends out first She is always so brave, even if the sky falls. She was misunderstood, all people think that she likes money, like to hold Ye Jingtang''s thigh, but ye Jingtang know, she is just because of a weakness in his hand. If one day Jiang Qi does not want this weakness, then ye Jingtang will never be able to hold her. It''s like falling into memory. When I suddenly wake up again, my ears are noisy and my eyes are unfamiliar faces. There was no clear voice to help him maintain order, no shadow to run back and forth for him. Jiang Qi is like a wind, blowing through Ye Jingtang''s life, circling around him and leaving in a hurry. Ye Jingtang held out his hand and didn''t catch anything. He looked at the media in front of him, finally took a deep breath and said slowly, "I invested in this game for me Friends. " The media reporter smelled the smell of gossip and continued to ask, "what does this friend mean to you?" Ye Jingtang did not speak. The reporter continued to put the microphone there. After a long time, ye Jingtang said, "is a very important person. Maybe she won''t know. " The media felt that the topic suddenly became a little sad and asked carefully, "is it the woman you like? Or I haven''t seen you for a long time... " Confidant? lover? "Neither." The man''s eyebrows are delicate, his temperament is indifferent, but his eyes are like a dead sea, sad and silent. What is Jiang Qi to him? Ye Jingtang asked himself. But I didn''t get the answer. "Does this friend know what you mean?" When the reporter saw Ye Jingtang''s expression, he knew that he had asked the wrong question. He quickly changed the topic. Unexpectedly, ye Jingtang faced her squarely, and his eyes were very sad. "I don''t know, she It''s not in the world anymore. " At that moment, someone saw the noble and handsome man with a kind of despair under his eyes. Pain, so quietly climbed up his back. Live, ye Jingtang''s sadness in the camera capture, fengshenjunlang, but it happened to be lonely. In different places in the same world, a woman sat in the living room and inadvertently broadcast the live program. When she saw Ye Jingtang''s words, she covered her mouth and cried like a child. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 At the end of a press conference, the reporter finally focused on Tang Shi, who had been haunted by numerous scandals recently. However, everyone was silent as if they had made an appointment. After all the interviews, they turned their attention. When Lao Wang motioned for Tang Shi to come on stage, Tang Shi stepped forward and bowed to everyone. In the eyes of the public, Tang poetry is elegant, well behaved and well made up. It''s not as nervous as doing something bad. With a bright smile, she said to the reporter, "Hello, I''m dawn from the studio of love nurturance." In a word, everyone held their breath. Tang Shi looked at them with a smile. "I know that there are many true and false rumors about me recently on the Internet. I have seen countless versions. Some people say that I was a murderer five years ago. Some people say that I have personal enmity with Jiang Huiyu. Others say that I collude with men by all means and want to get close to a rich family. There are different opinions. Today, on this occasion, I want to talk to you about it. " Bo Ye''s nerves are tense. When he learns that Tang poetry wants to confess her past in front of so many people, he is even more nervous than Tang poetry. The past that he was afraid to tell from the mouth of Tang poetry was the past that he once despised the most, but now he regrets the most. Tang Shi smiles a little, and the following reporters and media immediately lift the camera. She sits on the sofa on the stage, her legs together, and her posture is also very standard. At first glance, she is a well-educated lady. It can be seen that her cultural quality was not low at that time. Tang poetry raises her chin, three of which are arrogant and seven of which are cordial. This is exactly the look in the eyes of the miss of Tang family five years ago. She is brilliant, noble, clean but not evil. "I know that there have been a lot of speculations about my true identity. I also saw what Miss Jiang Huiyu said to me in the past. For this, someone asked me why I didn''t fight back against her. My explanation is that it''s unnecessary. unworthy. I don''t think it''s necessary to compete with others for a remark that is obviously offensive to smear you, because it''s tantamount to lowering your style. " Yes, she always disdains to fight for Tang poetry. What she holds in her hand must always belong to her. "As for me seducing Fu sanshao and catching up with Bo Shao, you can imagine that when our studio was not listed before, nothing happened. Why did someone suddenly turn the gun to me when our studio was on fire? Because behind me is the whole "love nurturance" game studio, once I have a stain, the whole studio will be implicated. This is likely to be a plan of the other party. Do you understand what I say? " She is very clever. Instead of explaining it in a positive way, she reverses the reasons for these black materials and misleads people''s thinking. She makes them shift their attention from "whether these black materials are real" to "why these black materials are exploded". She gave a hazy and vague concept to guide media friends to say that it was because the studio game was on the market, so it was blackened, making them subconsciously think that it was the smear of the enemy''s competitors. Tang poetry does not need a word to explain the truth of those black materials, so that those reporters preconceived to understand the business competition. With these words, Tang Shi took a deep breath and continued to look at the following media, "I have finished my explanation. As for the black materials and Jiang Huiyu, I don''t want to pay more attention to them. You should understand why. I don''t even want to see such a low-level smear. If you have any questions, you can continue to raise them. I will let you know what I can answer. " She kept her words to herself, perfectly changed the concept, and changed the topic of those who wanted to ask the black materials to why the studio was hacked. So everyone asked, "did you encounter any difficulties when the studio was established?" "Difficult? There are, too. " Tang Shi turned around and looked at the camera lens on the left. She was quite understanding. "At the beginning, we needed a lot of money to support my research and development of various Program projects, and also tried to raise money - that is, to find some big bosses who are interested in our game and have a good future for us. Of course, it was rejected, but later some people thought they could try it, so they approved the R & D Fund for us again. " He was rejected. It''s thin night. Thin night''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the live broadcast of Tang poetry sitting on the stage, suddenly felt that this woman really has a kind of eye-catching charm, let everyone unconsciously put their eyes on her, every twinkle and smile, are amorous feelings. Why didn''t he find out five years ago? Or five years later, she experienced so many setbacks, rebirth, completely abandoned the once reserved, will become more eye-catching? Tang poetry, sitting on the stage, was obviously fearless in the face of crisis and did not panic at all in response to the reporter''s questions one after another. Her words were so careful that no loophole could be found. Fangfang tut tut feeling in the audience, "before I was a paparazzi, like to pick words, like to chew words, but Tang poetry these words simply can''t find a loophole."Cong Shan listens, her eyes are deep. Later, someone asked about the relationship between Tang Shi and Jiang Huiyu. Tang Shi still smiles and calmly says, "in fact, I''m not familiar with Miss yoyo." Yoyo is Jiang Huiyu''s English stage name. The reporter was puzzled, "then why did she bombard you on Weibo like this? Do you have a personal holiday? " Tang Shi pretended to think for a long time, "I''ll tell you frankly, I don''t really understand why I was scolded by her for no reason. When shooting that interview program with her before, she had already ignored me at the scene, and she would not answer my questions in all links. It''s probably where I''ve offended her before, so she''s in a mood explosion. " That''s what she said, but what she said inside and outside is that Jiang Huiyu didn''t do Tang poetry for a day or two. People were so kind that she did some shows with her, but she threw her face at people for no reason. The reporter asked, "do you know something about it?" Tang poetry sharply asked, "what''s the inside story about?" The reporter''s routine didn''t succeed. He shut his mouth bitterly. Then someone said carefully, "someone said You You and Bo Shaozeng are husband and wife She got involved by Jiang Huiyu, so she divorced five years ago. " As soon as this sentence came out, Tang poetry and Bo Ye''s face changed. The thin night immediately sees past, the eyes are all kill intention, lowered voice to Lin CI way, "sealed that newspaper office." Lin CI bowed his head and quickly carried out, "understand." But unexpectedly, Tang poetry answered the question positively and did not evade the topic. "Yes." So she said. "I used to be married to Bo Shao. The Tang poem five years ago was me." For a moment, people were in an uproar. She took a deep breath, and when she opened her eyes again, everyone saw that the corners of her eyes were slightly red. She was clearly in a panic and fear, but still in front of the public will all their pain in the past one by one, until the blood dripping. Bo Ye''s heart seems to be pulled tight. This passage comes out of Tang poetry with deadly strength. He seemed unbelievable, staring at the woman on the stage, breathing, unconsciously thickening. He always thought that Tang poetry would escape those years and all his stories, but he never thought that in such a public place, she would tear up her past bloody, like He''s killing himself. "Bo Shao and I had many stories before, but that was only five years ago. I am very grateful to him for giving me a family five years ago, and I am also grateful to him for giving me a way to live when we came to a dead end. As for Jiang Huiyu, here I''ll clarify for her that she didn''t interfere in my marriage with Bo Ye five years ago. " Some people are wiping their tears under the stage. What a kind girl she is, she helps the woman who speaks ill of herself to clarify. "Bo Ye and I are probably predestined, so the marriage is over. As you can see, Bo Shao is also here today, but don''t be afraid. The past goes with the wind and let bygones be bygones. Now that I can stand in front of the camera again and face you again, it means that my life has been reopened. The past is the past. " What she said was very sad. She gave up all the hardships she had suffered five years ago. She just sat on the stage and said with a smile to the media reporters, let''s go. A woman who is so strong that it hurts. All the media were silent until Tang Shi asked softly, "is there any topic? If not, I''ll go down first. " This was broadcast live on the whole network. The reporters remembered that they had been brought into sad feelings by Tang Shi''s words before. Some people sniffed and asked, "Miss Tang, will you look for another lover in the future?" Thin night pupil ruthlessly a shrink. I saw the woman on the stage smile like the wind, soft voice, "I came to this world, pain, struggle, from the beginning, life is so long, the most proud should not be love." What a woman who can see through the world. Bo Ye felt that as soon as his heart came out, blunt pain came up. It was like a rusty knife struggling to spin and grind to split his chest. What flourished was his crazy desire for possession and plunder. He didn''t want the past to go with the wind. He wanted Tang poetry to remember him all his life, even hate him! Later, Tang poetry stepped down, and Bo ye searched for her in the crowd like a child who lost her parents. His heart beat faster and his blood flowed back. At this moment, if she couldn''t find her, she might step into a new life and have no contact with him any more. In the crowd, Tang Shi and Cong Shan smile. He comes forward and grabs her by the wrist. Word by word, the man cut out his heart and lungs, "Tang poetry. Let''s do it again. " Tang Shi took a look at thin night and said in a low voice, "thin little, we didn''t have this choice again." The thin night stands in the same place as if it were struck by thunder, with a look of pain and loss, like a child.She took Cong Shan''s hand and said to Bo Ye. "People on earth love me, and they all fight to get me. To hurt me. It''s going to hurt me. Let me die. To turn me into a devil. And your love is not the same as them. From the moment you married me five years ago, I understood. It''s not your ruthlessness that makes me crazy. It''s my deep love for you that makes me a madman who can''t get what I want and sink myself into the abyss. Bo Ye, you don''t love me. I love you too much. " The words were obviously weak, but they split his soul like a blade. Since love is more, it''s better to stop loss in time and take the remaining love to love yourself. Tang Dynasty poem to thin night smile, alienated and strange, "thin little, let go." In the world of adults, all deep love is a secret. The one who first moved is always the one who died the worst. Take good care of your heart, and don''t send each other back. Even if your soul is broken, mend it and use time to heal it. Bo Ye thinks that this moment is really the end of the road. No matter how many times she has been stabbed by her sharp language before, it is not shocking this time. There are still tears in Tang Shi''s eyes. "There is no woman in the world who loves you more than I do. If you don''t believe me, just go out and have a look! But Bo Ye, you should also remember that you don''t want my love which has no way to go. " Any words are futile, from her on stage to say that let bygones be bygones. Bo Ye is in a hurry and suffering. What can he take to save their love? Tang Shi turns around and holds Congshan. Her back is regarded as the collapse of the sky in his eyes. "You go, I don''t want to give up you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 You go, I''m not reluctant to leave you. From then on, no one can hold me! The departure of Tang poetry on that day created countless days and nights of regret. ****** when Tang Shi came home, it was Tang Wei who opened the door. It was su Qi who picked him up again. The boy''s eyes are full of light, obviously very proud, "Mommy, I saw you on TV!" Tang Shi came into the door with a smile, changed his high-heeled shoes and supported Cong Shan. Tang Wei looked back and forth at Cong Shan and said, "why isn''t my little uncle on TV today?" "Well?" It seems that Tang Shi also found that Cong Shan didn''t give an interview to the media. Cong Shan just a light sentence, "don''t like exposure." That''s how it covers up the past. Tang Shi entered the room, and Tang Wei followed her. She changed her clothes and came out wearing a set of pajamas. In a twinkling of an eye, she saw Cong Shan had fallen asleep against the sofa. He was leaning on the cushion on his side. He was very innocent when he fell asleep. "Is my little uncle too tired?" Tang Wei asked Tang poetry softly. Tang Shi nodded, "yes, let''s not disturb him. Let''s have some noodles and go to bed tonight." Tang Wei is very obedient. Tang Shi gives him a bowl of egg noodles. Then he takes a bath and goes to bed. When he comes out of the bath, he sees Congshan still sleeping on the sofa. Tang Shi is wearing pajamas and dripping water at the end of his hair. He hesitates for a while and takes out a woolen blanket from the room. She came forward with a blanket in her hand and covered Cong Shan''s body gently. But unexpectedly, it was this action that woke Cong Shan up from his sleep. He was like a precision machine that had been running all the time. Once the outside world received any force, it immediately triggered the body''s warning system. He jumped up, grabbed Tang Shi''s hand and pressed her whole body. Cong Shan was stunned by her soft body. Only when she reacted did she find that Tang poetry was beneath her. At the moment, the living room was silent. The moonlight was shining through the French windows. Cong Shan put his hands on Tang Shi''s face and looked at each other. At that moment, his heart suddenly missed a beat. It''s like stepping on a staircase. Under him, Tang Shi''s delicate skin is as white as a porcelain doll against the cool and watery moonlight. She is staring blankly at the clump of fir like a suddenly fierce lion, and her mouth is open. She is scared. They just looked at each other for a long time, and Tang poetry frowned slightly. She seemed to have found something, and her emotion rushed through her eyes filled with water, then turned into nothingness for a moment. Such she let Cong Shan be a little on guard. "I I''m afraid you''ll catch cold when you fall asleep... " Tang Shi didn''t want to be silent any more, so she first found a topic and pointed to the blanket that had fallen to the ground, "so I want to cover you with a blanket..." Cong Shan got up from Tang Shi, holding his forehead. "Sorry, instinctive reaction." Instinctive reaction? Tang Shi looked at him suspiciously, supported himself, and then asked, "have you practiced?" Cong Shan''s eyes were bright, but he was pressed down again for a moment. He asked vaguely, "eh?" "I mean, what have you practiced Taekwondo, judo, etc "Close combat." He didn''t want to hide it. Cong Shan jumped off the sofa, picked up the blanket from the ground and hung it on his hand. Then he rubbed Tang Shi''s hair and said, "go to sleep. I''m just sleepy." This change of attitude is totally different from the one who started to hit people just now. Tang Shi looks at Cong Shan walking in doubtfully. Her straight back is thin but strong, like the figure that can only be trained by people who have been beaten by countless punches. Tang Shi touched his chin and said in his heart whether Cong Shan''s family would open a martial arts school like that, which was linked with foreigners? But she didn''t think much about it. It was like an episode. She went back to the house and closed the door. Cong Shan in the other room was relieved to hear the door closing. For a long time, the man looked at the blanket in his hand and fell into silence for a moment. I don''t know why, holding it is like holding a fatal rope. Fingers, unconsciously clenching. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 ****** recently, the whole network live broadcast of the program about Tang poetry sitting on the stage to clarify has been particularly hot. Almost every once in a while, a marketing name "big V" will appear on Weibo to praise Tang poetry''s style and temperament. The comments of netizens are also quite uniform. [this temperament, this answer, a wise man can see who is deliberately blacking whom. ¡¿ [is Tang Shi really the young lady five years ago? Shit, Feng Shui turns around. Five years later, those who laugh at her will be slapped in the face. ¡¿ [I think there was a secret five years ago. A friend of mine was a member of the circle. They said that there was insufficient evidence for the arrest of Tang Shi, because her ex husband Bo Ye covered the sky with only his hand. ¡¿ [I always believe that Tang Shi''s character will not commit murder and breaking the law, which she disdains. ¡¿ [Tangshi real person is more beautiful than the one in the video. It''s really super young lady temperament. I don''t know if Jiang Huiyu''s brain powder is blind. People don''t pay attention to you at all. ¡¿ [you''re a brain wreck! Tang poetry is a pretentious watch! It''s a fake! ¡¿ [upstairs, Jiang Huiyu''s fan is just like a mad dog. He has the ability not to drive a trumpet, but to pull a trumpet out. What''s the ability to become angry when he''s angry? Will you curse when you have a long mouth? ¡¿ [that is to say, I was still a passer-by to Jiang Huiyu before. When I saw the fans so disgusting, my road turned dark. ¡¿ [your family''s main hammer is about to be scratched. Thank you for jumping up and down. If you don''t bite people, who knows Jiang Huiyu was a junior? Now, being attacked by others, even without fighting back, it''s really bad luck for Jiang Huiyu to have fans like you. Although continue to scold, be careful Tang poetry burst another round of real hammer, see how you still jump. ¡¿ xiaoyueyue saw the netizen speak spontaneously for Tang Shi and slapped the table over there, "these comments are really refreshing to me! Ha ha ha "We all have brains. The people who can become Jiang Huiyu''s fans are probably primary school students." Fang Fang ate strawberries and peeled one to Tang Shi. Tang Shi opened her mouth and said, "thank you." "Delicious." Fang Fang said, "this is from Su Shao this morning." Tang Shi was eating strawberries and turned to look at Fangfang "What are you doing?" Fangfang looked at Tang Shi, "he seems to have something urgent to go abroad recently. Then he came to the company one morning before the plane and asked me to help you. It''s only seven or eight o''clock, and I''ve just arrived Can su Qi do such a thing? Tang poetry expresses ten thousand disbelief. "I think Su Shao is after you." Green dinosaur turned the pen in his hand, "I came here specially to send you a box of strawberries. It''s too expensive." Tang poetry did not speak. Cong Shan looked up lazily, "it''s very good." "What''s good?" Lao Wang turned to look at him. "I said Su Qi was very good at chasing Tang poetry." Cong Shan didn''t know when to wake up. He propped his chin and looked at Tang Shi. "Anyway, he has money. You don''t lose money with him." This is strange. Tang Shi frowned, "I haven''t thought about it myself. You don''t have to tell me more." She won''t be with Suqi. Besides, Su Qi is also on the spur of the moment. She may want to let her down her guard, and then give her another fatal blow. Just heard the words of Tang poetry, Cong Shan tone more cold, "then you think I meddle." Well, he probably wants to fight today. Tang Shi took a few deep breaths, resisted the desire to quarrel with Cong Shan, and simply lowered his head. The atmosphere of the whole studio was very silent. Little moon carefully looked at Congshan''s bad temper today and asked Fangfang silently, "what''s the matter with Sansan today?" Fangfang stares at Cong Shan''s cold face for a long time, and uses her mouth to reply to xiaoyueyue - I think he is jealous. Little moon was startled and looked at Congshan''s side face. She didn''t speak. The two women looked at each other, shook their heads and shrugged their shoulders. incapable of action. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 Cong Shan left work earlier than Tang Shi for the first time in the evening. Usually, Tang Shi left work faster than him. When the time came, the man dropped his keyboard and went out directly without even punching in. "It''s strange that I''m so angry today." Green dinosaur pouted his tail on the bottom of his pajamas and watched Cong Shan go out. He opened his mouth wide. "Who has offended him today?" Laowang and xiaoyueyue shook their heads tacitly. Fangfang sighed, "it''s probably the strawberries sent by Su Shao." Tang Shi is picking up things at the same time, "did strawberry provoke him?" Fangfang laughed, "Sansan likes you, so Su Shao gives you strawberries. He is not happy." Tang Shi was in the same place for a long time. She seemed to understand the meaning of Fangfang. She almost jumped up and changed her face. "What did you say?" "I think Sansan likes you, otherwise there is no reason to be angry." Fang Fang stalled, "besides, you two live together and commute every day. How can a man not feel for a woman who lives with him all day?" Tang Shi said silently, "I really don''t feel that he likes me..." Small moon holding belly laugh, "Congshan that sultry temper, can say out like you have a ghost!" Her colleagues are very sincere, even if they see some ambiguous office relations, they will not be weird. In the eyes of Fangfang and xiaoyueyue, if you like it, it''s no shame. Tang Shituo chin, "that I am very troubled, what method can let Cong Shan not so angry?" "You don''t like him?" The green dinosaur opened its mouth wide, and the whole person was shocked, "our family is so handsome!" Tang poetry was laughed by him, "I have to like him if I don''t say he is handsome. I really don''t feel for him at present." In order to ensure the credibility of his words, Tang Shi also swore with both hands. The little moon curled her lips, "it''s boring. I was expecting you two to become a couple. It''s a story full of girlish heart. It''s not the same as what we said Tang Shi winked at her, "after all, life is not a game." "You have a point." Fangfang is also a straightforward, hit a finger ring way, "well, since don''t like, let''s find a chance to confess with Congshan, I also know Tang poetry is not good to catch other people''s that one." Tang Shi shaved his hair and said, "let''s talk to him tonight. We can''t just delay the emotional affairs and let it go." "Oh, what a goddess!" Lao Wang put his hands together and looked at Tang poetry, "this style of rejecting people also makes people feel so cool! Goddess, think about me. " The green dinosaur kicked Lao Wang and said to Tang poetry, "it''s a game, dead house. Goddess, you think about me. Our family is violent. There''s no other advantage. It''s more money." Tang poetry and little moon laugh together. After laughing, some complicated thoughts gradually settle down in her heart. When you are free I need to talk to Cong Shan. ****** however, one hour later. Cong Shan looks depressed and looks at the Tang poetry in front of him. There are almost three question marks on his forehead. He has been silent for a long time, and then he inexplicably sends out a syllable of one word, "ah?" Tang poetry approached his face, and the man''s breathing was a little disordered. She asked him, "Fangfang said, do you like me?" Cong Shan looked at Tang poetry like a fool for a long time, and he laughed. Tang Shi blushed and pushed Cong Shan, "don''t laugh! Normal! Say it! Do you like me or not? " This question seemed as if Tang poetry had confessed to him before. Cong Shan covers her stomach and is trapped in the sofa. Tang Shi sits next to him with her legs folded. Looking at Cong Shan''s smile, she feels her face is burning rapidly. Mom, it''s dead! "Anyway Yes, Fangfang... " Tang Shi stammered, "give me a positive answer! If you really have feelings for me, I will be very troubled So I think, I want to make it clear to you first... " The next second, Cong Shan suddenly reaches for Tang Shi. The big hand raised her chin, the man narrowed his eyes, and laughed at Tang poetry like a fierce beast, "who gave you the courage to wear a nightgown around the man, and deliberately said this kind of ambiguous topic?" Tang Shi shrunk and pushed him away. "Don''t do this all the time. I''m serious about telling you..." "I don''t like you." After a long silence, Cong Shan pinched his eyebrows and said, "ah, I don''t know. Anyway, I''m very upset. I''m really upset that Suqi gives you strawberries, but I don''t like you. Don''t worry. " He is like a child who plays a temper. After a series of words have been finished, the words of Tang poetry are choked by him. The atmosphere between the two people suddenly quieted down, and countless thoughts flashed through Cong Shan''s mind. Finally, Tang Shi first interrupted him.She said, "Oh, OK, that''s OK. Good night." With that, the woman left the living room as if she were running away. Her figure was thin and affected the skirt at the root of her thigh. It was like a fire, which ignited all the emotions in Cong Shan''s eyes. He stretched out his hand behind her uncontrollably. However, nothing touched her. The door closed and the world fell into darkness. Cong Shan was silent in the dark living room for a long time, silent, like a statue. It was such a long night for him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 Since then, the relationship between Tang poetry and Cong Shan seems to be separated by a layer of ice. Although we didn''t break it, we all know it. The relationship between Cong Shan and Tang poetry seems to be It''s a little embarrassing. In the past, Cong Shan used to make coffee with the cup of Tang poetry, but now he even makes coffee on his own. When they chat in the group, Cong Shan''s words are usually followed by Tang poetry, but now Tang poetry doesn''t follow him, and the whole chat group is cold. Little moon in the tea room to ask Fangfang, "they are not fighting?" Fangfang, the paparazzi, knew the general situation at a glance. "According to my opinion, Cong Shan died arrogantly. Tang Shi left him alone, and then the situation became like this." "Well Shall we make up for them secretly? " The green dinosaur who was watching joined the squatting corner plan. Two women and a dinosaur got together. How funny was the scene. As a result, after a while, the boss of the studio, Lao Wang, the former world champion, saw that the big guys were squatting there whispering, and immediately jumped into the grass to fight wild, "what''s the matter, take me one." "I depend on the boss." Green dinosaur exploded a rude, "you this is flash ah, scared me to death." "Sesame and mung bean, how dare I scare you?" Lao Wang rolled his eyes and said to the little moon, "what''s the secret plan? Is it a plan to make the relationship between Tang poetry and Congshan go back to the beginning? " "Bullshit." Fang Fang was very appreciative on one side, "Lao Wang just came over." Lao Wang was carrying his coffee, and his expression was like drinking Raffi from 1982. "According to my plan, if I get them drunk and throw them on the bed, nothing will happen." "Damn it, it''s a dog." The green dinosaur yelled, "you''re such a stupid idea. It''s just fuckin ''" Ice snow is clever Little moon immediately applauded, "it makes sense, it makes sense! When we go back, we get drunk with Tang poetry and knock Congshan unconscious. Let''s open a deluxe private room in a five-star hotel. They close it and come out the next day to make sure it''s sunny. " Fangfang showed a cheap smile on one side, "I''ll buy aphrodisiac." "Damn, so cruel?" Lao Wang came out in a cold sweat. "It''s a big game! Are you not afraid of Cong Shan waking up with a knife? " "I''m afraid that if he doesn''t work hard with us, there will be no follow-up after he''s cool." Fang Fang patted the floor, "do it or not!" "Do it Green dinosaurs take the lead in responding, "this weekend!" In the studio busy preparing for the next round of new fashion Tang Shi and Congshan, Qi Qi sneezed. ****** however, this plan was blocked by a sudden event before the weekend. All of a sudden, a group of naked photos of Tang poetry began to spread on the microblog. The scale of the photos was so big that people were despised, and the pictures were so powerful that people blushed. This group of * * quickly spread on the Internet under the label of Tang poetry and wild man, and even had no time to delete them in the background of microblog. Amazing scandal, amazing scandal! looked at the as like as two peas in the Tang Dynasty. Because of these media interviews, the public had already known the faces of Tang poetry, and this time they saw her in the picture. It''s impossible to admit your mistake! Bai Huahua''s thighs and back waist let a group of men leave a message below - [tut Tut, this figure. ¡¿ [unexpectedly, the goddess still has this hobby. ¡¿ [people can''t judge their appearance. Maybe they are the same as Jiang Huiyu. ¡¿ when people in the studio saw this group of photos, they were so angry that they couldn''t speak easily. Cong Shan didn''t know about it at first, but later found that everyone was brushing the screen with their mobile phones, so they felt more curious to take a look - it turned out to be a bed photo of Tang Shi. At this moment, his always calm face finally had a crack. The faces photographed from a positive angle are clearly Tang poems Tang Shi''s face is pale. The Weibo comment area has been occupied by people from all walks of life. Some fans of Jiang Huiyu come to watch jokes and fall into the well. They are very proud. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 "I''m so angry!" Little moon patted the table, "it must be someone! Goddess, we have to find a lawyer to sue these slanders! " Tang Shi''s face was pale with anger, and the comments in the comment area were ugly. Some people even called her "teacher Tang", just as they called her "teacher Bodo" when bodono was dressed. This kind of insulting words can''t be tolerated by any girl. Tang Shi''s eyes were red and she didn''t think about anything. First, she sent a microblog to show that the group of photos were not herself. But soon, a microblog account with a trumpet opened sent an evidence, saying that the photos were not P-pictures and had been verified by someone. So, who would it be if it wasn''t Tang Shi? [who else can there be but Tang poetry! She is deceiving herself! This face is as like as two peas! ¡¿ [yes! This meeting can''t go on! ¡¿ [I advise you to speak less sarcastic words. Maybe there will be a reversal after that. This wave of photos is too black for Tang poetry. If it is dug out, who is behind the scenes? I don''t know if you have no face to say such words today? ¡¿ [is that fan of Tang poetry upstairs? You go on acting with your master! ¡¿ Tang Shi saved all the photos. All the people in the studio were designers. They first looked around for them, and then Cong Shan raised his eyes and said, "composite picture." "It''s quite a high-level composite picture. In other words, the women in these photos are very similar to you, so just a little p on the facial features is OK. You don''t need to change the whole face." Cong Shan hasn''t talked to Tang Shi for a long time. Today, there are a lot of them. His eyes are sharp. "You''d better think about who you''ve offended recently." Who did you offend? "Jiang Huiyu?" Little moon cried out, "you say! Is this the ghost of Jiang Huiyu! The purpose is to bring down the Tang poetry "Very likely." Lao Wang thought, "let''s not panic. Cong Shan''s statement just now is probably true. I can''t see the trace of the edge P picture, which shows that the heroine in this picture is similar to Tang poetry to a certain extent. So even if we restore the original picture, it is similar to Tang poetry. We must have more favorable evidence, otherwise we will only be laughed at! " "Contact a lawyer." Fangfang began to dial the phone, "the most important thing about my dad''s entertainment company is lawyers. Some stars have been divorced. It''s true. They have to pretend and send a lawyer''s letter. In fact, it''s just a lawyer''s letter. Nothing else can prove it. But when lawyers write, they have a certain degree of deterrence. I''ll help you find a reliable lawyer first, and we''ll take the rest of the time. " Tang Shi was a little moved and said, "thank you. I''ll think about who wants to kill me recently." "Thank you, my family!" The green dinosaur ran a trumpet on the Internet and searched for these people''s IP addresses, "play the Internet with us computer engineering people? I can follow the net to find out all her family members! " Bo ye knew that it was an hour later. Just after the meeting, Lin CI handed over his mobile phone, which showed what Fu Muzhong had shown him - nude photos of Tang poetry. At that moment, the handsome man was angry, "who''s out there?" "I''m still searching for the address of that trumpet..." Lin CI lowered his head. "Bo Shao, calm down. We''ll find out soon." "Check!" "Thin Night Fury," exhaust all means also want to pick out that trumpet! Now spend money to suppress the black materials of Tang poetry! " The onlookers can see that he is so worried. There must be Tang poetry in his heart. Unfortunately, he didn''t know it. Lin CI looked at Bo Ye''s angry face and immediately retreated, "let''s do it!" "Tell Fu Muzhong to come here!" Thin night beautiful face a Yin sting, like covered with a layer of ice, "put those photos in his hand resources all check out!" Only Fu Mu will have the photos, because they were shown to him by Fu mu, so the photos that have been exploded now must have something to do with Fu Mu! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 In recent days, social network news is not even, and a wave is rising again. After Fu Mu''s indecency scandal and Jiang Huiyu''s involvement in other people''s families, in a short time, countless crazy bed photos of Tang poetry, the goddess of purity, have been exposed. "You can''t judge by appearance. I didn''t expect that..." "Yes, yes, at first, she said it in front of the camera like it was true I think she''s got temperament. " "Have temperament ha ha ha, have temperament can take bed photo, admire admire." Netizens found that once they had comments about naked photos of Tang poetry, they would be automatically deleted by the backstage of the forum. It didn''t matter. Since then, everyone has been in a state of great mood. [what kind of garbage man? Don''t take a bed photo if you have the backbone and ability. Are you afraid of us? ¡¿ [it''s funny that at that time, when he said he would quit the entertainment industry, he would quit. On the other hand, it''s disgusting that all of you 18 line artists are still trying to delete comments. ¡¿ [I''m so happy, I''ll say it again, Tang Shi takes a bed photo! Why, have the ability to seal my number! ¡¿ [the test number upstairs has been sealed, brothers, be careful. This wave of criticism of Tang poetry is so serious that it''s easy to use backstage titles. ¡¿ [is it estimated that the gold owners behind are not small? ¡¿ [do you think it will be thin night? ¡¿ [what I said last time has nothing to do with Boye, they are all acting! It is estimated that Bo Ye will spend money to help her delete the traffic now! ¡¿ more and more ugly comments appear, the more they are deleted, the more crazy they are. The rebellious psychology of human beings is so strange. When you connive at something, the spotlight will gradually subside. But the more you want to suppress, the more people want to make a statement. Everyone said that Tang Shi had taken nude photos, and that her appearance was different from her inside. She was badly blacked by the whole network. For a moment, people came to the studio to pour dirty water on her. Tang poetry can''t stand such remarks. Cong Shan and her family are trying to help her prove it. But after the original picture is restored, we find that the heroine in the photo is really similar to Tang poetry. Tang Shi looks at the enchanting woman in the picture, with her white back and cocked buttocks. She is obviously a demon who can make men crazy. She doesn''t know how to prove herself, does she Do you want to compare your figure? Tang Shi laughed at himself and suddenly put his hand over his face. Lao Wang gave her a strange look. "What''s the matter?" "Let''s have a press conference." Tang Shi buried his face in the palm of his hand. "This matter must be explained reasonably, even for the reputation of the studio." Looking at Tang poetry, little moon was a little uneasy, "Tang poetry, you..." "I have a way to prove that it''s not me." Word by word, she said with all her strength. It was just a common word. It came out of her mouth, but it seemed that she had experienced countless hardships. Photos? It turns out that this is the picture in Fu Muzhong''s mouth when he was drunk that day? Tang Shi laughs low. She is not as cruel as him. If she doesn''t get her, she wants to destroy him! But Fu Muzhong, do you know that if even you are kept in the dark, will you regret the moment you know the truth? ****** three days later, the studio held a grand press conference and invited many well-known entertainment media, including several internationally famous fashion magazines. Everyone held their breath and felt that the studio had accumulated a huge wave. Sure enough, Tang poetry appeared. She was dressed in a black dress and looked more serious than before, and her expression was obviously sharp. Obviously, the rumors on the Internet have a great influence on her. The comments were so dirty that she didn''t sleep well for several nights. However, she has to stand up and show her identity. The women in the photos are not herself at all! Lao Wang grabbed the microphone and said, "Hello everyone, I''m the person in charge of the game studio of" love cultivation ". You can call me Lao Wang. Recently, Tang Shi, a member of our studio, has encountered a lot of public opinion crises. A group of ugly photos have been wildly spread on the Internet and labeled as Tang Shi. Here, we hereby issue a press conference to clarify the facts! " Under the camera, Tang Shi''s smile is cold, his eyes are indifferent, and the onlookers suddenly feel guilty. In case If it''s not Tang poetry, what kind of people are they? Lao Wang handed the microphone to Tang Shi, who took it. As soon as he opened his mouth, the people under the stage held their breath. "Hello, I''m Tang Shi. It''s also the heroine who has been scolded the most on the Internet recently. In your eyes, the so-called ''* *'' heroine The following media reporters began to press the shutter. "I know it''s something that''s been done against me on purpose. I also invited my friends in my circle to check that group of photos. The answer they gave me was that the group of photos were really true, and the heroine of the photos did have a face similar to mine. "People began to look forward to her next words. "I''ve been thinking for a long time about what to use to prove that the person in the photo is not me, but in vain. There is only one way to distinguish me from her." "Before I prove it, I have something to tell you." Tang Shi took a deep breath, her eyes seemed to be suffused with water waves, obviously forced to bear sad, but she did not let tears fall. She has always been very strong, even if thousands of people point out, still maintain their own backbone. She said. "I want you to ask yourself, what have I done to make you sorry? I''ve experienced countless crackdowns, and I''ve never felt so deeply that people''s hearts are dangerous! Today, I am here to prove myself, which is equivalent to crushing all my dignity and spreading it in front of your eyes. I hope those who have said bad things about me and spread those false news, please go back and reflect on yourself. You, all of you, owe me a sorry! " Thin night came late, squeezed into the center of the venue, shouting, "Tang poetry!" But it''s too late. Tang Shi turns her back, reaches out and unbuttons her chest one by one. Then, the long skirt falls to the ground quietly, and the tattoo of English name on her back leaps into everyone''s eyes! At that moment, people''s hearts were struck by thunder! In the end, Tang poetry didn''t hold back, tears rolled down, but she stood like this, stopped her back, stripped herself naked, showed herself in front of everyone, and crushed all her dignity naked. In a way of humiliating herself, she also slapped the people who said that she was a man! She has a tattoo on her back! That''s the name of the thin night she once loved! That past has always been the most painful place in her heart, but this time it was torn open again and exposed to everyone''s eyes. What she didn''t want to remember was the trace of humiliation on her body and the name of the man she loved deeply. It''s like a brand in her bones. Tang Shi smiles with tears. The name of Bo Ye is the proof of her innocence. How ridiculous. Thin night heart pain, see the English name, the soul at that moment split. It''s rotten. The heroine''s back is smooth! No flaws! All the photos are fake. Only when I saw them with my own eyes, people''s throats were blocked with a mass of cotton, and many explanations could not be explained. The words of Tang poetry hover in my ears - you, all of you, owe me a sorry! What did they do! They ruined a clean girl! Make her desperate, take off her clothes in public to prove herself! Some people will say, why don''t Tang poetry send selfie to microblog. Just to ask, do you believe it? At that time, everyone would think that Tang poetry pulled a person with a tattoo on his back. Who knows if it''s true or not? But after witnessing all this, they realized that the truth was so crisp www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Bo Ye almost rushes up to the crowd and takes off her suit. When Tang Shi is surprised, she covers her with a man''s warm suit. Bo Ye hugs her and turns her back to the audience. Then he turned and roared, "what are you doing! Go away! The press conference is over! " He kicked the microphone at his feet and jumped off the stage with Tang Shi in his arms. Everyone was shocked. Lao Wang called out, "big boss!" "Damn it! The goddess was robbed by the boss! " The green dinosaur yelled, "it''s over. The plot is moving in a great direction..." All the people under the stage are in a mess, and their inner shock can''t be described in words. What does the tattoo on the back of Tang poetry represent? It means that all of them misunderstood him! They all owe her a sorry! How terrible the public opinions on the Internet were, how ironic the truth is now. A reporter holding a microphone murmured to himself, "are we Destroy Tang poetry? " Everyone is afraid to speak. At this moment, they are all accomplices. ****** Tang Shi didn''t react when she was raced into the car by Bo Ye. Until the car started, she screamed, "let me go!" Thin night a clamp her chin, "why to take off clothes in front of so many people?" Tang Shi laughed sarcastically, "otherwise, what else can I do to prove myself! Bo Ye, why don''t you tell me! " That tattoo on her back, he didn''t even know! When does it start? She has deep affection for him, but at this time, the tattoo is like a slap on thin night''s face. He never knew, never knew that she had loved him so deeply His heart was in great pain, and Bo Ye felt that his body was shaking. "Tang Shi, tell me what to do..." "Is that what I want to ask you?" Tang Shi burst into tears with a smile. "He ruined me and broke my reputation and face. Is this the result you want? Are you happy! " No, no, in this public opinion, he is not an accomplice However, in the face of Tang Shi''s eyes, Bo Ye''s heart was cold. "Tang Shi, why don''t you ask me for help?" Why would you rather take off your clothes one by one in front of so many people and endure great humiliation than ask him for help! As long as she speaks, yes, as long as she speaks Bo Ye will help her! Tang Shi didn''t speak, just closed his eyes. Bo Ye couldn''t keep calm at all because of his indifferent expression. He kept his original posture, pinched Tang Shi''s chin and tightened his fingers one by one. Many times, he wanted to kill the woman in front of him. She won''t ask for mercy, even if she died outside, she won''t ask for mercy with him! It''s just a soft suit Is it that hard? Tang poetry, to yield to him, is more difficult than life! Tang Shi turned his face and said coldly, "send me home." Thin night sneer, laugh sarcasm, "do you think, I have this kind heart?" "Then I don''t mind jumping out of the car again." Tang Shi finally opened his eyes and looked at the thin night, with a shocking hatred in his eyes. "Being in the same place with you, just breathing the same piece of air, is enough to make me feel sick." Disgusting. She said he was sick. Thin night eyes are red, "Tang Shi, how can you be so cruel!" He lost to her again and again! Tang Shi laughs madly. I don''t know who he is laughing at. "Who made me such a monster? Bo Ye, you ask yourself, do I have your help when I come to this field A few words opened his heart. Bo Ye felt that his throat was full of blood. He was stung by Tang poetry and could not say a word. For a long time, the man just held back the shaking voice and yelled, "back to dijingwan!" Dijingwan is the residential area where the house Jiang Qi gave Tang Shi is located. Tang Shi didn''t speak. He closed his eyes again. Tears ran down the corner of his eyes and fell on the coat of thin night''s suit. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 When Tang Shi arrived at dijingwan, she got out of the car very quickly. She jumped off the bus alone with tears in her eyes. Bo Ye was chasing after her, but she quickly ran into the elevator and closed the door. Bo Ye followed the reaction, quickly got out of the car, slammed the door, and then yelled, "Tang poetry!" The man''s voice was sent to Tang Shi''s ears by the strong wind, but Tang Shi didn''t pay any attention to him at all. She pressed the elevator door straight on, and the crack of the door narrowed gradually. She looked up, then closed it and disappeared. Thin night the whole person is like take off force general standing at the elevator entrance, seems to have no reaction. Tang Shi ran so fast that he didn''t even have time to react How afraid is she of herself? Tang Shi had already taken the elevator to her door. As she opened the door, a man came up behind her and held her shaking fingers. Tang Shi shivers all over. She is afraid that Bo Ye will catch up to the door. She looks up and sees Su Qi. Su Qi still has a suitcase on hand. It''s obvious that he just came back. As soon as he got home, he saw Tang Shi standing at the door. He was obviously in a good mood. But then he looked at the tears in the corner of Tang poetry''s eyes, and suddenly he was a little worried, "what''s the matter with you?" Tang Shi didn''t expect to meet him in the hallway at home. Fangfang said that he had gone abroad, so he certainly didn''t know what he had experienced before. He came back, now standing in front of himself, and asked her, what''s wrong with you. No one ever asked her if it hurt or how much it hurt. Will it be sad to bear so many names. All of a sudden, she cried, her nose was sore, and her mood came up. In front of Su Qi, tears fell uncontrollably. Seeing her cry, Su Qi''s heart ached. The man gasped, "don''t cry. What happened?" Why did she run up in such a hurry and shake like this? Tang poetry does not speak, just cry, like a child who has no place to hide, finally finds a place to place his emotions, and then cries out. Her tears fell on the back of Su Qi''s hand, with a burning pain. Su Qi''s whole body froze, and then he began to be in a hurry, and he didn''t know how to comfort her, "don''t cry, I''ll Heaven and earth conscience, I didn''t do anything sorry for you this time, Tang Shi... " Tang Shi is still sobbing, and she is still wearing a thin night''s suit coat. Su Qi is aware of her messy clothes inside. Her eyes are deep, "have you been bullied?" Tang Shi wiped his tears, shook his head, choked, "it''s OK, I went first." Why is she always so brave! I cried like this, but I didn''t even tell him what happened! Su Qi tut for a moment, and then a grasp of her hand, to stop her trying to open the door into the action. Before Tang poetry had time to speak, her tall body came up. Even when she didn''t respond, his face quickly approached and enlarged, and quickly touched her lips and tongue. At that moment, it was like being touched by the soul. Tang Shi shivers. She wants to push Su Qi away, but the man doesn''t let her break away. No matter how hard she tries, Su Qi''s hand still holds her wrist like a shackle and can''t escape. She was frightened by such a fierce Su Qi. Su Qi was always flirting with all kinds of women with a smile in his eyes. He had the highest EQ, but he never used it. How terrible would a man be if he took it seriously? Tang Shi didn''t dare to look at his hot eyes, but Su Qi pinched his chin. His low voice in her ear, like the devil''s whisper, "Tang poetry..." He called her name, which made her tremble. I don''t know why there is a sense of fear floating in the heart. Tang poetry can''t avoid its own fear. "Come on What are you doing? " Tang Shi pushed him away. Su Qi stepped back a few steps and rubbed his lips with his finger pulp. Tang Shi''s eyes became more red and he slapped Su Qi in the face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 Su Qi didn''t think that Tang poetry would fight at all, so he didn''t dodge and took her slap directly. After beating, he laughed, and his voice came to Tang poetry''s ears with laughing gas. "I''ve beaten, I''ve cried, and I''m not willing to tell me what happened?" What happened? She can''t say it at all. Those shameful words made her unable to talk. All the sufferings were that she broke her teeth and swallowed blood in her stomach. Seeing this picture of Tang poetry, Su Qi didn''t speak. After a long silence, the man sighed, "Tang poetry, why are you so strong every time?" Tang Shi didn''t speak. Her eyes were still red. Su Qi held her chin and she trembled like an electric shock. "I''m sorry." She hoarse voice quickly apologized, did not give Suqi reaction time, he stopped her, tall figure block in front of her, "Hello, not so?" Tang poetry cold voice, "get out of the way." "I''m kind, Tang poetry..." Su Qi for her hard and soft do not eat feel a deep powerlessness. Once she believed him and appreciated him. But this favor had been destroyed by him. That night when it was raining heavily, he completely crushed her dignity. From that moment on, Tang poetry had pulled him into the blacklist in his heart. Su Qi''s heart a draw, subconsciously counterattack, "is thin night bully you?" Thin night two words don''t know to poke Tang poetry what pain, she wipe tears to go home, push Su Qi hard, but by man backhand embrace in the arms, she seems to be frightened in general, "let me go!" Damn, Su Qi thinks that the face he used to use among women is useless now. Tang poetry doesn''t care about him at all. Su Qi just wanted to carry her back to her home with a strong voice. As a result, she heard a cold voice insert their actions. "What are you doing?" Congshan stood at the end of the aisle, obviously off duty, still holding Tang Wei in his hand. Tang only looked at Tang Shi and Su Qi curiously, "Mommy, uncle Su? What are you doing? " As if they were caught in bed, Su Qi suddenly let go of each other. Su Qi stepped back two steps and stood behind Tang Shi instead. When Cong Shan''s indifferent eyes swept over, Tang poetry had the illusion of being watched by his parents. Tang only face naive, "Uncle Su, you just come back from outside?" Then he pointed to Su Qi''s luggage. Su Qi smiles awkwardly, "right, just happened to meet, what a coincidence." "What a coincidence." Cong Shan sneers and opens the door by himself. Su Qi looks at his cold face and doesn''t speak. Tang Shi was still in a daze there, obviously did not respond to Cong Shan''s appearance so suddenly. Until Cong Shan put out his head with a cold smile and yelled, "what are you doing? Come in The last two words are rather gnashing of teeth. Tang Shi is led in by Cong Shan. Then, with a bang, the door closes in front of Su Qi. The sound of the door slamming scared Su Qi. When Su Qi reacted, he was angry and laughed. Damn, he was crazy! The man put his hands in his pocket and whistled back. He came to his door and pushed the door open. Suddenly he thought of the hasty kiss. Su Qi meaningful to hook up lips, eyes ambiguous. ****** on the other side, Cong Shan holds his hands in front of his chest. Since Tang Shi entered the door, he has a cold attitude, with a sneer on his mouth, looking at some people coldly. Tang poetry is a little guilty, "what are you doing?" "I should have asked you that." Cong Shan squinted, "what are you doing with Su Qi?" "I happened to meet..." Tang poetry talks in a hurry, just like being found guilty. This kind of dodge sees in Cong Shan''s eyes, the man is the temper is not good ground cold hum a, "take a bath!" "Ah? Oh Tang Shi was in a mess, with other people''s suits and coats on her shoulders. She took them off and went to the bathroom. Cong Shan picked up the coat from the ground and threw it on the balcony without thinking much. If you remember correctly, that coat was given to her by Bo Ye. There was a cold light in the man''s eyes. As soon as he threw his clothes over, Tang Wei came up behind him and yelled, "little uncle!" Cong Shan looked back and hid his emotion without leaking. Then he looked at him and said, "what''s the matter?" "There is a jigsaw puzzle in my homework today. Mom doesn''t play with it. You can join me." Tang Wei shows him his homework. Cong Shan squats down to study with him in the living room. After a long time, Tang Shi hasn''t taken a bath. They have all finished their homework. "You can take this to mommy for me to sign." Tang Wei handed the family contact book to him, "I''ll make the bed!" With that, Cong Shan went in with the family contact book in his hand for a long time, but still went to the bathroom door.After knocking twice, the voice of Tang poetry came, "who is it?" "I don''t know." Cong Shan''s tone was low and cold. "Oh, come on in. I''m done." Tang Shi, wearing a bathrobe, was wiping the mirror blurred by water mist. Cong Shan pushed the door in and saw her hands up, with a piece of cloth in her hand, wiping the mirror with her feet. Under the broad bathrobe, there are two straight and slender legs, revealing the delicate skin at the root of the thigh, just like the best suet jade. Tang Shi noticed Cong Shan''s sight and then jumped down, "what''s the matter?" After that, she turned a towel in her hand, which was similar to Errenzhuan. The towel jumped from her hand to her other hand, and then she skillfully hung it on the shelf. She turned and looked at Cong Shan. "Huh?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 Cong Shan Leng Leng, close to the Tang poetry seems to be able to feel the body of water vapor. The man looked at him through a burst of heat, and suddenly his throat was tight. He took out his textbook and gave it to Tang Shi, "Tang Wei said he wanted you to sign it." "Oh." Tang Shi, unconsciously, took the book while wiping her hair. "You put it here, and I''ll sign it for him later." Cong Shan doesn''t think he can stay here long. The whole room is full of The smell of bath milk on her. The man''s eyes went down, and Tang Shi called, "have you two finished your homework?" It sounds like a head teacher. Cong Shan couldn''t help laughing, "I''d like to help do the manual jigsaw puzzle. It''s solved soon." Well, this kind of thing is hard for game engineers. Tang Shi said thank you. Cong Shan left the bathroom without a reply. The sound of a hair dryer came from the bathroom. For the first time, Cong Shan fled back to his room and closed the door. He noticed that he was breathing faster, especially when he just walked into the bathroom and saw Tang poetry. The heart beat faster, and the whole body was numb like blood. It''s not a good sign. Cong Shan turned over on the bed, then pressed his hand under his head and looked up at the ceiling blankly. He was thinking, across the wall beside him, Tang Shi and Tang Wei were sleeping next door to him. What was their relationship like? Does Tang poetry want to face Tang only to put down its guard and face him? Cong Shan understood that Tang poetry would occasionally look at him with a kind of full dependence, but that look through him was another man. Another, a man with a similar face to him. Cong Shan closed his eyes, but his mind was always the eyes of Tang poetry. Why, she always looks at him with this kind of eyes, but he is not a substitute at all! Most of the time, Cong Shan will feel irritable. Tang Shi trusts him just because he has a face similar to her dead brother. This is such a ridiculous fact that every time Cong Shan felt that the eyes of Tang poetry were deep, he would wake up suddenly. He seemed to have had a dream. After waking up, Tang poetry ran counter to him and left. He is not her brother after all, and she is just a passer-by in her life. In the end, she will only leave. Cong Shan knew that the ending would come soon, but he didn''t want it to happen. If one day Tang poetry looks at him with strange and indifferent eyes, what will he do at that time? Cong Shan felt more and more depressed, so he simply covered the quilt and stifled the whole person. ****** when she gets up the next day, Cong Shan wakes up at six in the morning. His biological clock has never been so punctual. He used to sleep until the afternoon, but now he wakes up at six in the morning. He looked at the ceiling for a long time, suddenly seemed to be aware of something, hissed and took a breath. When I close my eyes, I recall his absurd dream. The heroine is Tang poetry. Shit! The man, who has always been indifferent and ruthless, has a panic like a child on his face. He covers his face with a quilt, but he can''t control his brain. His white thighs and chest are like a movie playing back one by one It circulates through his brain. He, do, spring, dream, dream. The heroine of the dream is Tang poetry. Cong Shan pounded the sheets under his body, but the blow was as soft as hitting cotton. He turned over and was still early from work. For the first time, he couldn''t sleep. He must have seen Tang poetry in the bathroom before he went to bed last night. Now it has become a nightmare. Cong Shan has been pestering him for several breaths before he put down his mood. Too It''s terrible. In Cong Shan''s 27 years of cognition, he used the term "terrible" to describe the influence of a woman. The man simply gets up and grabs his hair randomly. His messy black hair looks very cold. He bows his back and stares at the sunshine outside the window for a long time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 Tang Shi didn''t sleep well when he went back that night. She dreams wildly. From the beginning, she is chased by Bo Ye, and then she is forcibly held by Su Qi. And then I relive the feeling of being forced to kiss again. Tang poetry wakes up from a dream, with cold sweat all over the body. She subconsciously hugged herself. Tang Wei woke up in his cot and rubbed his eyes. "What''s the matter with you, Mommy?" Tang Shi shook his head abruptly, "it''s OK, Mommy is OK..." she fell down as like as two peas, and stared at the ceiling, just like the Bush tree next door. Her face is a little hot. Maybe it''s too long since I had such an ambiguous and exciting dream. At six in the morning, Cong Shan and Tang Shi lost sleep together. However, Su Qi, who lives next door to them, is obviously no better. He wakes up from his dream and his eyes are dark blue. He didn''t sleep well either. He got up from bed and sneezed. Su Qixin said whether someone was scolding him behind his back. Then he thought it must be Tang poetry. Unable to sleep, he simply went out for a morning run. He got up, opened the French window and went to the balcony outside. As a result, he happened to meet Tang Shi from the balcony next door. Tang Shi didn''t expect to go into the balcony early in the morning to collect his clothes. When he turned around, he would meet Su Qi. Last night that dream did not go down, her whole face immediately began to get hot, hiding in the pile of clothes, "how are you here?" "I can''t get up early yet?" Su Qi gave a bad smile. His eyes were like precious diamonds, shining with a brilliant blue-green luster. He had a face that was too delicate. The man stares at the Tang poetry hiding behind his clothes for a long time, and all kinds of thoughts are ready to move in his heart. He says, "if you continue to hide, what can this ragged clothes stand?" Tang Shi collected some underwear, Su Qi behind her smile, "that black lace is what you wear?" Tang Shi''s hair stood up and turned to glare at him. "Can you speak less?" Ouch! It looks like a shy little daughter-in-law! Su Qi felt that his whole body was crisp, so he directly brazenly propped up on the balcony and looked at the opposite Tang poetry. Tang Shi''s hands were shaking when he took the clothes. "Can you not be like a pervert?" Su Qi is happy, "abnormal? I think you should praise me. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± What material is this face leather made of? Su Qi stared at Tang Shi for a long time and pointed to a pile of clothes outside. He said, "the cup of your underwear is not small." Tang Shi was so angry that he threw a ball of clothes in his hand. Su Qi was hiding there. They were quarreling with each other. His eyes were bright with laughter. His cynical face was as evil as it was evil. "Oh, how can I hit someone? I praise you for your big cup? Haven''t Bo Ye praised you? " When it comes to thin night, Tang Shi is even more angry. She really wants to smash a pot of flowers on the balcony. Unexpectedly, Su Qi seems to have seen through her idea, and she actually puts her hands on the balcony and jumps over their balcony to Tang Shi''s balcony! "You Looking at Su Qi who came down from the sky like a god of heaven, Tang poetry was scared back several steps. "Long legs." Su Qi put his hands in his pockets and came over from under a pile of clothes. His thin body was quite shapeless, and his abdominal muscles were like carved on it. He narrowed his eyes and laughed at Tang Shi, "I''m sorry, I''ll step over at any time." Tang poetry struggles, but Su Qi takes a look at their balcony and living room. After confirming that there is no one, Su Qi directly bullies them. He held down Tang Shi''s body, and Tang Shi immediately recalled the dream of last night, and his breathing became short. This is Want to rebel! Su Qi also noticed. As soon as he got close to Tang poetry, he felt that his blood began to boil. All men, want to be the ghost under her skirt. She just has this kind of ability. Although she has so many scandals, fame and sex news, she still has the ability to make men willing to pay for her. Go through fire and water for her, spend a lot of money for her, spend a lot of money for her, spend a lot of money for her Even to death. Su Qi felt that he was at least superficially dignified and a model dog. To put it mildly, he was a handsome man in this circle. Unfortunately, every time he saw Tang poetry, he felt that he was no different from an ordinary male dog. From the first time I saw her. Just want to do whatever it takes to get her. When they were close to each other, all the unbearable thoughts gradually filled every corner of the body from the gap in the heart. Su Qi''s voice was dumb. "Tang Shi, do you know what I dreamt of last night?" He said it with deadly allure. This man is dangerous everywhere. Tang Shi knows that she can''t get close to him. However, at this moment, she is trapped by him in a corner of the world, which is full of his breath.Tang Shi''s eyes were red. He was obviously frightened. "Did you One word made Su Qi smile. Tang Shi took a look at Su Qi''s eyes and felt that he would drown in his clear blue-green sea. Drop a little bit until it comes off. Su Qi forced her into his arms. Tang Shi struggled desperately, "did you drink yesterday and didn''t wake up?" What a poor excuse. But Su Qi didn''t retort. He said, "yes." Tang poetry can''t break away, Su Qi holds more and more hard, so he is completely different from before. In the past, he was merciful but not moved. His eyebrows were hot, but his eyes were cold. He had never been persistent for a moment. But now, he is asking for her, for her response to him, for this impulsive response. But Tang poetry can''t give him anything at all. Such a dangerous man, from the very beginning, has been doomed to have no qualifications for anyone. Tang Shi finally pushed him away, "you are crazy." Su Qi used a lot of strength to restrain himself, but he didn''t kiss her. He scared her last time. What if he scared people away again? Tang Shi broke away from him, "go back." Su Qi looked at his lonely balcony, "what can I do if I can''t go back?" Tang poetry almost turned to the sky, "how did you turn it over, how did you turn it over?" "What if I fall." Su Qi continued to be cheeky. "I think your house is quite empty. How about one more..." "No, go away." Tang poetry directly interrupted Su Qi''s next words, then strode into the living room, and directly locked the balcony door. It''s like locking Suqi out of the balcony. Damn it! Watching the Tang poetry whistling away, Su Qi was ignorant. He banged against the window, "you let me in! I really dare not jump back You let me in www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 Tang Shi didn''t care about Su Qi who was locked out of the balcony at all. As soon as the time arrived, she went out to work, looking rather leisurely. When he arrived at the studio, Lao Wang looked at you with a serious expression and found Congshan didn''t come. An hour later, Cong Shan arrived late. As soon as he got to his seat, he decided to lie down. Lao Wang held his shoulder and brushed him up. "There''s something to tell you." Lao Wang swallowed, "according to reliable information Mr. Ye is going to withdraw his capital. " Tang Shi was stunned. After a long time, she responded, "what?" The rest of the studio were shocked. Xiaoyueyue stopped typing. She turned to Lao Wang and said, "are you serious?" "I''m serious about eggs." Lao Wang patted the table, "Ye Jingtang''s divestment is serious!" Everyone held their breath. For a moment, no one dared to speak. "The money given by the Su family has been used in operation and promotion for a long time. This meeting has removed a big gold owner. Our studio urgently needs to find another way out..." Lao Wang''s expression was serious. "I hope you are ready to be in a good mood. The next days may not be so smooth. We have just promoted it. When the profit returns, we need a period of growth and development..." Tang poetry suddenly stood up. "Goddess, you..." The green dinosaur opened its mouth and stammered, "what do you want to do?" Tang Shi originally intended to resign this month, but now there is such a big problem in the studio that she can''t let go of these good friends! Tang Shi clenched his fist and said, "give it to me." "Do you have a way?" Fang Fang looked at her suspiciously, "you won''t even I know ye Jingtang! " Tang Shi went straight out of the office, "I''ll take a leave and go to Ye''s!" "Damn it! Goddess! Slow down Don''t be impulsive The green dinosaur chased out in his jumpsuit, but didn''t catch up with him. He quickly turned back and said, "shall we Go with Tang poetry, too? How can she face Ye Jingtang alone! Let''s fight for the chance together "Go, go, go!" As soon as I heard about the green dinosaur, everyone got up from their chairs, only Congshan continued to lie there. Lao Wang tugged at him and didn''t move. Cong Shan said, "you go, I won''t go." "Cut." Fang Fang rolled her eyes at Cong Shan, "go on sleeping. There is a goddess in the dream." Cong Shan''s eyes were directly cooled down by what she said. They were about to quarrel. Xiaoyueyue grabbed Fangfang and went out, "when are you still fighting in the nest! Go, follow Tang Shi to Ye Shi! I also want to ask Ye Jingtang why he suddenly withdrew his capital! " ****** but when Tang Shi arrived at Ye Shi, he didn''t expect to push the door in, "you are so cruel Thin night. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 Bo Ye laughs sarcastically, "since you all say I''m cruel, I think I don''t do something, and I''m sorry that you call me" cruel. " Tang Shi shakes him away and Bo Ye grabs her hands. Then the woman screams, "let me go!" Her body was thrown heavily on the sofa, and her hands were tied up by thin night''s collar and tied behind her. The man''s face was filled with rage that made her feel terrible, "Tang Shi, please me now! I''m thinking of letting you live! " "You''re crazy, aren''t you?" Tang Shi wants to turn over and sit up, and is pressed by Bo Ye, "is there no place for your self satisfaction? Do you think I''m still the one who likes you at the beginning? " Hearing her saying this is tantamount to killing Bo Ye''s heart. His eyes are red. "Tang poetry, I''ve never been a place where you can go wild!" When Tang poetry was pressed on the sofa head down, his shirt on the back waist was lifted up, revealing a thin waist and The English name of the flower tattoo. Nightcare every word is integrated into her skin and blood. Nippon has a band called nightmares, which translates into nightmares. Tang Shi thinks that this name has really become her nightmare. Bo Ye stares at the English names, and all her movements stop. At this moment, time becomes a point, and because it is still, it extends infinitely. His breath stops, his pulse slows down, his pupils are lax, and he shrinks little by little until he hears the choking of Tang poetry. She said, "don''t touch my tattoo with your hands!" Thin night like an electric shock general hand back. He stared at his fingers in amazement. There was still a warm touch on them. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. Just seeing his name on Tang poetry, he was out of control It''s evidence that she once loved, but now it''s just a funny joke. Tang poetry red eyes, "let me go." Bo Ye was pulled back at that moment, and the whole person stood up from the sofa. For a while, he couldn''t understand what happened to him. He watched Tang poetry go away, and there were others around him. Every day he lived like he was in hell. He can''t stand the influence of a woman on his life, which has even made him feel crisis. It''s just a toy that can be discarded at will. Why Will it be so sad? Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi''s face in a daze. All his mood boils - cools and solidifies into cold blood at the moment when he sees Tang Shi''s tattoo. On the one hand, he was glad that Tang poetry had done this for him. On the other hand, he felt cold all over - the woman who could tattoo his name on her body, in the end Where did she hide it? Why can''t love be seen in her eyes now. Bo Ye squeezed Tang Shi''s face, "please! Say, you still love me -- " As long as she says, as long as she says But Tang Shi laughed. "Love? Bo Ye, my love has been destroyed by you. " At that moment, ten thousand arrows pierced the heart. Bo Ye loosens her and grabs her again for fear of losing her. He turns her over. The man bullies him in his rage. His delicate and beautiful face is covered with frost, which is extremely terrible. "If you want me to yield to you, you don''t have to work so hard!" Tang Shi''s eyes are still full of tears. She laughs at Bo Ye and says, "isn''t it good for you to build a dog cage and lock me up? Thin night, your eyes can accommodate anyone, but not me! " She is more and more daring, even use such words to stimulate him! "Don''t think I can''t do it." Thin night one by one tightened fingers, she now dare to use this kind of words to stimulate him, not because thin night nothing can threaten her! He has long lost in front of her in a mess, even lost his son! "I tell you, you can try again and continue to stimulate me. I don''t care now. I can do anything!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 When ye Jingtang came in, he just saw the scene that Tang poetry was humiliated by Bo Ye. Unexpectedly, the man''s eyes were calm and indifferent, but he just said with a smile, "Bo Ye, are you coming to Lao Tzu''s office now to play field combat?" Bo Ye stood up. Tang Shi''s hands were tied behind him. He untied them and then sat down on one side of the sofa. His face is delicate and his posture is elegant. Tang Shi is the only one who can bear all the messy things. He can leave easily. Tang Shi, bearing the sting of his heart, went to the opposite of Ye Jingtang, "Mr. Ye, about investing in our studio..." Ye Jingtang meaningfully narrowed his eyes, "I thought, according to your backbone, it is impossible to come back to beg me." Tang Shi turned pale and said, "this is Jiang Qi''s favorite game. I can''t watch it destroyed!" Ye Jingtang sneered, "she''s gone. How about the game? Will she care? Tang poetry, you think highly of Jiang Qi''s influence on me. " Tang Shi didn''t speak, but she was silent for a long time. Suddenly, she gave a laugh. The meaning of the laugh was not clear, which made Ye Jingtang a little upset. "What are you laughing at?" Ye Jingtang tone cold, "I don''t believe Jiang Qi, she died, exhausted everything, I will force her out." "And then?" Tang Shi looked up at him in a hurry, full of disappointment, "if Jiang Qi is not dead, what will you do after you force her out? Do you want to continue to do that kind of animal thing? " When ye Jingtang was questioned by Tang poetry, she couldn''t say a word. At this time, the woman turned around and gave up her expectation of Ye Jingtang. "I''m really disappointed with you. You never know Jiang Qi''s heart. Even after she died, you only know how to force her. What can you force her to get? Let her die again? " Ye Jingtang''s pupils were constricted. Tang Shi sighed, "open the door, I don''t want to beg you." Thin night in the side of the voice, "Tang poetry..." "As for you." Tang Shi looked back at Bo Ye and said, "I don''t know what you want from me, but Bo Ye, even if I really owe you, I have enough debt. What do you mean by hurting me again and again? " Why do these men never know whether love is giving or taking? Bo Ye watched Tang poetry leave. He took a deep breath and his chest was cold. Ye Jingtang laughed at himself, "you see, things always go against your wishes." "Hate it." Thin night unconsciously murmured, "hate better than forget me." "Do you have anything else to do when you come to me?" Ye Jingtang takes a look at the same indifferent thin night. If a man wants to appreciate another man, he must have the same excellent existence as himself in order to convince his peers. He looked at the thin night in front of him and laughed, "for five years ago?" "I found out Who did everything to her in prison five years ago. " "Thin night looks up," but I still have a fact not sure, just in case I need you to help me "Help you?" Ye Jingtang chuckled and sat down in his office chair. "Are you going to rehabilitate Tang poetry?" Or are you going to do something else? " "Vindication?" Thin night looked at the city under the French window, silent and remote, "I can''t vindicate her, all the evidence still points to her, but I want to know, the finger she broke..." "If the truth is found out, will you regret it?" Ye Jingtang''s hands crossed, against his chin, looking at the same excellent thin night, the smile of his mouth appears to have other deep meaning, "thin night, Tang poetry back so long, have you ever regretted what you have done to her for a moment?" This sentence is like a heavy hammer chiseled in Bo Ye''s heart. He was in a trance for a moment, and suddenly remembered the sentence of Tang poetry. "There is no turning back of time. It''s no use regretting." Thin night is still staring at the scene outside the landing window, "so I won''t regret it. What should happen will happen. I can only control what I have now. " Ye Jingtang smiles. "But Tang poetry has never been yours." She is an exception, just like Jiang Qi to Ye Jingtang. She once lived for a long time in Bo Ye''s life. Bo Ye kept saying that she didn''t love her, but she was clearly moved. If one day he is willing to admit all of his own, it also proves that he regrets. Since he said he would not regret it, he still held back all his thoughts and all his desires. Death gnawing teeth, refused to bow, refused to give in, even if every collision with Tang poetry with pain. I don''t say I love you, even if the ending is bloody. Ye Jingtang wants to open Bo Ye''s heart, ask him, and let him have a look. Bo Ye, look at yourself. Your whole heart is full of a woman called Tang Shi. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 When Tang Shi left Ye Jingtang''s office, everyone in the studio just arrived at Ye''s downstairs. When Tang Shi came out with her eyes slightly red, she wiped a handful of tears and saw the colleagues coming towards her. Everyone was worried. Small moon temper is urgent, called directly, "how?! And he bullied you? " Then he rolled his sleeve and went directly to Ye. Fangfang held her behind him. "Wait a minute. What''s the matter with Tang poetry?" Tang Shi''s voice choked, "I''m sorry, I had a little confrontation with Ye Jingtang." "Damn, you can''t bully a woman!" After Fangfang heard that she was going to rush into Ye''s company with xiaoyueyue, the green dinosaur rushed forward to hold the two women and yelled, "calm down! What are we going to do now! It''s better not to invest! " "Damn it! That''s what he''s doing now! " The little moon was angry and roared, "it''s just money! Who doesn''t have any money at home yet? " Green dinosaur pitifully said, "my father won''t let me play games, and won''t support me at all." Fang Fang said, "his father knows my father. They have the same idea." Little moon quacked, "I My brother gave me all the private money... " Lao Wang said, "don''t think about it. If we have to invest in the game, I can''t keep my face. I might as well resign!" Tang Shi looked at everyone''s confusion, but she was at a loss. She pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "maybe There''s another way Everyone looked at her. Tang Shi didn''t speak. After a long silence, he took a deep breath and laughed at everyone! Let''s not be sad... " That''s what I said, but it''s clear that she is the most sad. She is also responsible for Jiang Qi''s affairs. Simply put all the responsibility on their shoulders, when we go back, we obviously feel that Tang Shi is not happy, but also can not say words of comfort. Tang Shi left alone after work. When Cong Shan looked up, there was only one person left in the studio. He glanced at the calendar in the corner of the computer. 1229, the new year''s Eve is coming. The weather is getting colder and colder. Now the unmanned studio looks very bleak. And Two days. Cong Shan''s eyes flashed a cold light, and then swallowed it. ******* Su Qi didn''t expect that Tang poetry would come to him. When he opened the door, he was stunned. When he saw Tang Shi standing outside, he didn''t know what to say. Two people stare at each other for a long time. Su Qi stands in the same place and screams. Then he runs into the living room, grabs a pile of slippers and falls in front of Tang Shi. The man clapped the wall with the smile of the past. He was so beautiful that he could blind a woman. "Come in! Welcome ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s like a cowboy. Tang Shi is a little embarrassed. To put it bluntly, she came to ask Su Qi for money. He is so enthusiastic, she is a little ashamed. After all, Su Qi just moved in and didn''t decorate the house so luxurious, but it was clean and tidy. Tang Shi was surprised. He thought Su Qi was a casual person, but he didn''t expect the house to be so clean. Su Qi flushed a cup of hot cocoa. When he brought it to Tang Shi, he pulled a flower on it. "I forgot that you are a professional coffee puller." Tang Shi smiles and takes hot cocoa. Su Qi takes off her coat and hangs it on the wall. Then she sits down opposite her in her shirt. Half blood face, straight legs, at first glance like a star sitting there. After reading Tang poetry for a long time, he said, "what can I do for you?" Tang Shi''s eyelashes trembled. He always deliberately distanced himself from Su Qi. This time, he would only find Su Qi if he wanted to help others. She thought about the way to speak and then said, "recently There''s something wrong with the funding of the studio. " Su Qi is still that enigmatic smile, smiling, looking handsome, but not small gas field. Aware of the pause in Tang poetry, the man''s eyes deepened, and then. ¡ª¡ª"To be frank." Su Qi grinned, "how much more is it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 Tang Shi was stunned by Su Qi''s straightforward words. Then he lowered his head and seemed to be ashamed of asking for money. Su Qi has given money, and he has given it not a few. Just to support the operation of a game, they need more money to put in, and the later income will be better. Tang poetry has been silent for a long time. Su Qi knows that she can''t open her mouth. According to Tang poetry''s temperament, it''s a once-in-a-thousand-year event that she can bow her head, and it''s him who asks for help. Su Qi had a feeling of picking up a bargain. He felt his chin and looked at Tang poetry. "Can''t you tell me?" Tang poetry tongue with knot like, door-to-door for money, if she can speak out there is a ghost! Su Qi saw through her idea and patted Tang Shi on the shoulder. Tang Shi was stunned and looked up to see that the man was laughing obstinately, "I probably know. I''ll go to your studio tomorrow to approve money, but I need you to go up the business level recently, so that I don''t lose money." The man knew that she was ashamed to open her mouth, so he gave her a step. Tang Shi was a little grateful. He didn''t like Su Qi before, and he hated him playing with her character, but now he seems to have changed a little. It turns out that people who have fallen into the well can also send charcoal in the snow. Tang Shi laughs at himself. Money is just a tool for them to do whatever they want. When they are in a good mood, give it to her. When they are in a bad mood, the money can also be used to humiliate her. Just like Bo Ye did to her. Tang Shi whispered a thank you, got up to go, Su Qi caught her from behind. When she is surrounded by a man, all the nerves of Tang Shi are tense. If Su Qi uses the money to hold her, she will immediately give up all her expectations of him. Unexpectedly, Su Qi just said, "can you hold me for a while? I will never threaten you with money. " Tang poetry struggled for a while, but did not break free. She said, "no way." "Tut." Su Qi let her go, and then Tang Shitou left his home without looking back, and came to his own home. Su Qi stared at her back and cried, "Tang Shi!" The back of Tang poetry is stiff. Su Qi had no choice but to smile. He said, "I admit I''m a scum, but Tang poetry, if everything can be done again..." "If all can be done again." Tang Shi looked back with cold eyes. "I hope I haven''t met you or any of you." Among you, including Su Qi, Bo Ye and even Fu Muzhong. Su Qi was stunned by her words on the spot. Then Tang Shi closed the door, and the opposite door closed quickly. Then, there was silence in the corridor. The door of Su Qi''s house is open, and it still keeps the appearance of Tang poetry when it left. When the wind blows in, he feels a little cold. Maybe his heart is colder than his body. Tang Shi''s heart is just like a stone now. It is not warm at all. How much damage thin night caused to her, her heart is hard. Su Qi smiles and closes the door. It doesn''t matter. We have a long way to go. ****** but when Tang Shi went to work the next day, the whole studio gathered in front of her. Little moon stared at Tang Shi in shock, "goddess, do you know?" When Tang Shi saw that they were so serious, he was also frightened, "Fa What happened? " "The Su family transferred money to our studio account in the evening." Lao Wang swallowed, "but But just in the morning, big boss Also I''ve also transferred money. " Big boss means thin night. Tang Shi''s face changed. "What does he do for us?" "No I don''t know. " As like as two peas do in Tang Dynasty, "I think," I said, is the boss feel that... I''m sorry for you, so I woke up and invested in us? " "No way." Tang poetry quickly denied, "thin night this person can''t feel ashamed for who." She sat down in her seat. Cong Shan had not come as usual. When she went out, the man was still sleeping in the quilt. She turned on the computer by herself. "Don''t worry about his intention. Anyway, it''s a good thing when the money arrives. What should be spent should be used for promotion. " Fang Fang murmured softly, "I think It could also be that big boss eats Jealous... " Tang Shi''s eyes were sharp as a knife. Fangfang immediately shrunk her neck, "didn''t they send you cakes one after another a while ago?" "It makes sense!" Lao Wang suddenly realized, a table, "there is a goddess is good! After ye Jingtang left, he made up for the money in a thin night, with Su family as his backer. After that, I seem to have seen our love game come into the market, and the stocks are going up all the way... " "Do your spring and autumn dream." The green dinosaur chuckled and kicked Lao Wang, "they went to the goddess, but they didn''t come to us. Goddess, please don''t resign. As soon as you resign, all the people in our studio will drink from the north and the West! " Tang Shi originally intended to resign at the end of the month. When they said that, suddenly, it was a bit difficult to ride a tiger. He could only smile and say, "I won''t resign yet."She needs to leave the city when the studio stabilizes. Tang Shi looked outside and suddenly sighed. The most immovable thing in one''s life is emotion. At the beginning, she came to the studio alone, but now she gets along with everyone in the studio. With feelings, we are connected with the world. Tang Shi lowered his head and held his hands tightly together. The new year is coming. She has to go to a new city, a place that none of them can find. Then, go to her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 That night, ye Jingtang asked Bo Ye to come home and fry the golden flowers together. Next to him sat Su Qi, Fu Muzhong, and the well-known rich second generation in Haicheng circle. In the smoke, everyone''s mind is not clear, ye Jingtang first asked, "I heard that you have invested money in Tang poetry?" Thin night looked at the eye card face, lost a thousand chips up, "with." Then he answered Ye Jingtang, "yes." "So much money?" Ye Jingtang narrowed his eyes and gave a smile. He also took a look at the face of the card. Then he lost the card. "I ran first, but my luck is not good." "Mr. Ye is here to give us money today." Next to Su Qi holding a cigarette with a smile, to Ye Jingtang arch hand, "thank you." "Proud of you, Fengshui turns." Jiang Xie knocked on the table, "come on, it''s Xiaoli." Xiao Li didn''t look at the face of the card, but he continued to get bored and lost a five hundred chip, "Meng." "It''s exciting." When it was su Qi''s turn, he followed Bo Ye up and lost two thousand, "keep up." "The more you play, the bigger you get!" Jiang Xie scolded, "Damn, I''m a little empty. Xiao Li gives me a cigarette." "I advise you to take a K and calm down." Xiao Li narrowed his eyes and laughed. He threw a cigarette he had rolled himself. He looked like a dog. This circle is all the well-known rich second generation in Haicheng. Regardless of their family background, they are all romantic and presumptuous. He knocks the chips in his hand and says, "I''ll lend you when there''s no money on the table." "Go away." Jiang Xie gritted his teeth, "follow, two thousand!" Thin night sighs a way, "all so big?"? I''ll withdraw first Then he threw the cards, one on three. "No shame! What a bravado Jiang Xie and Su Qi were so angry that they coughed. They laughed and scolded. "I thought you had a lot of confidence. I just wanted to have a mouth gun." Now there are 10000 or 20000 chips piled up in the middle. After several laps, a lot of people have escaped in the middle. They all feel that their cards can''t last that long. They have contributed several waves of money to others. Su Qi''s eyebrows and eyes are exquisite, and the light of the potential can make Jiang Xie blind. Ye Jingtang, who has been removed, says to Jiang Xie, "Su Qi''s grandson is probably a golden flower." "Who is not a golden flower?" Jiang Xie looked at the card in his hand and said in a low voice, "fight, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle!" "Who do you learn from?" Ye Jingtang laughed so much that he coughed and kept coughing up smoke. Next to Jiang Xie said, "naturally, a strong mouth makes a weak night." Bo Ye was named and pointed to himself, "me? I don''t have a son like you. " "Go to hell!" Jiang Xie scolded, "is Xiao Li still in Mongolia? Look at the deck! What a coloratura! " Xiao Li''s eyes narrowed with a smile. "Well, I''m depending on you today. Let''s see." After reading Xiao Li''s eyebrow tip, "I''m sorry, with two thousand." "Dying!" Jiang Xie scolded, "I jumped away from Su Qi for 2000!" Su Qi was forced by the roll call, "are you driving me? Are you sure? " Jiang Xieyi patted the table, "show me the card!" Su Qi takes the card and gives Jiang Xie a rest. The smile on Jiang Xie''s handsome face gradually disappears After losing Qian Jiang, Xie stepped down and hugged Ye Jingtang and cried, "I was done by a strong girl and raped by a bow, but I''m a little younger than him." Ye Jingtang said, "don''t cry, there is Xiao Li left." Jiang Xie raised his head and said to Xiao Li, "young master Xiao, take revenge for me!" Xiao Li waved, "goodbye, you." The remaining two people, Xiao Li smiles at Su Qi, "how to say? Or do you want to continue to pay, or do you want to open it directly? " "I''m not interested in playing mystery with you so far. Let''s go ahead." Su Qi readily lost the past two thousand chips, "Q Jinhua." Xiao Li laughed two times and spread out the card, "sorry, the k-golden flower..." "Damn it Su Qi was about to lift the table. "Are you cheating?" "If you don''t have the same skills as others, you can say that people have the same skills." Xiao Li moved the pile of chips to himself, "count it, ten or twenty thousand. Thank you for your money." "I''m dying." Su Qi jumped out of the stage and joined Jiang xiedon. "In half an hour, I gave him 9000 whoring money alone." "Enough to kill him." Jiang xiele, holding Ye Jingtang, said to Su Qi, "don''t think you are the most powerful! I didn''t expect that there would be a black horse at the end of the fight Su Qi was stunned, and Bo Ye was also stunned. Although Jiang Xie''s words were an unintentional joke, they had a different taste when they heard them. two men as like as two peas, looked up at each other, and they looked exactly alike. At the end of the fight, there was a black horse. Black horse, who is it? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 December 31, Haicheng, cold. It''s getting colder and colder. It''s still a month or two before the Spring Festival. In the middle of winter, passers-by rub shoulders and miss it one after another. Everyone''s pace of life is getting faster and faster. They no longer stay for who they meet on the road. By the time Tang Shi got off work, Tang Wei and Cong Shan were already at home. Tang Wei''s school had a new year''s Day holiday. Recently, he could have a rest for several days. Cong Shan turns on the heating at home. On her way to work, her nose is red with cold. When she comes home, she feels a little better. Cong Shan left work earlier than she did. At the moment, he and Tang Wei are sitting under the air conditioner and blowing in front of their faces. One big face and the other small face are flushed by the heating. Seeing Tang Shi coming home from work, Tang Wei rushed over and said, "Mommy, I''m earlier than you today!" Tang Shi smiles, "yes, because you study more seriously than Mommy." Tang Wei takes Tang Shi to the air conditioner. Next to him, Congshan buys strawberries and eats them. On the last day, three people get together to play a game. Then Tang Shi cleans up and goes to bed. Tang Wei wants to cross the new year with Cong Shan. He stays in his room at night and refuses to come out. Tang Shi can''t help but let him go. He goes to bed alone. As soon as he covers the quilt, his mobile phone rings. It''s a bunch of strange numbers. Recently, Tang Shi was particularly alert to this strange number. As soon as he got through, there was a sound of electronic music in the bar. There is a waiter in front of the microphone to feed a few, Tang Shi frowned and coldly replied, "what''s the matter, please?" The voice of the waiter is very noisy. He is also shouting to Tang Shi, "Hello, miss, your husband has drunk too much and is unconscious here today. Please come to pick him up." Husband? Tang Shi sneered, "sorry, I''m single." The waiter suddenly understood that the relationship was a quarrel between the two young couples, and he coaxed them in a good way. "But your husband''s remarks said wife, isn''t Miss Tang? The name is right, too. Please come to Myst and take your husband away Tang Shi didn''t speak. She was silent for a long time. The waiter over there gave a few feedings to her mobile phone before she said, "I don''t have a husband. You have the wrong number." "Impossible, Miss Tang You Your husband has been drinking here... " Tang Shi didn''t think much and hung up. Now come this one, if she is stupid again stick up, that is base. Opposite Bo Ye saw the waiter return his cell phone and smash his wine glass on the ground, "where did she get the courage to hang up!" "This guest, you You drink too much... " "Drink too much, let her pick me up!" Bo Ye roared like a child, "keep fighting! Let her pick me up! " "I I''ll call you. Can you say for yourself? " It seems that there is a big conflict between the husband and wife. The waiter dare not interfere any more. He can only say, "Sir, I''ll play it again now..." Tang Shi didn''t sleep long before the phone came again. As soon as she wanted to make her words clear, Bo Ye''s voice came from the other end of her mobile phone. "Tang Shi, take me home." In a word, it''s like five years ago. When he had drunk too much, he said to her like a servant, take me back. She went to pick him up, but what she saw was that he was holding a bunch of women in his arms. Tang Shi''s fingers tightened again and again, "I have nothing to do with you, don''t call me." Bo Yeh laughs low. He is drunk. His whole consciousness is chaotic. "Tang poetry, stop making trouble, OK? Can I give you what you want? The studio is short of money. I''ll give it to you. Don''t let Suqi interfere, OK "You''re upset." The three words of Tang poetry make Bo Ye''s heart cool down. Tang poetry in the past would not talk to him like this. "Tang poetry What do you want? Can we... " Can we do it again? Bo Ye said, "you don''t come to pick me up! I''ll go downstairs! " "You''re crazy, aren''t you?" Tang Shi couldn''t bear it. "Whatever you do, don''t bother me again! Bo Ye, I have nothing to do with you for a long time. I''ll change my notes in my mobile phone when I''m free next time. Don''t pester me again in the middle of the night! " She was so cold, so cold that there was no room for her to turn back. Bo Ye choked, "Tang Shi, can I apologize? I... " "Apology?" Tang Shi laughed wildly, "it''s no use apologizing, just go to die." Thin night is like being struck by thunder. It is clear that the bars around him are boiling, but he feels cold to the bone. At this moment, time has been pressed the pause button, and everything is still. Only her words just now are echoing repeatedly, beating his soul. On December 31, 2017, he was lost in 2017 by Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 Tang Shi hung up the phone quickly. When Bo ye called again, it was already busy. He is like a poor man who has lost his beloved toy, in a trance like a child. Stumbling up and grabbing one side of the coat, the waiter behind yelled, "sir! Watch your step Sir Thin night rushed out, came to the underground garage, desperate to start the car. His current state is undoubtedly drunk driving, but Bo Ye can''t control so much. He stepped on the accelerator and went straight to the neighborhood where Tang Shi was. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He just knew that he wanted to tell her and he wanted to confess. Tang poetry, shall we stop this endless mutual abuse? Tang Shi, don''t hurt me any more He''s dying of pain! At the same time, as soon as Tang Shi hung up the phone, there was a sound of heavy objects landing on the windowsill outside. She was startled. When she opened the curtain, Suqi threw herself at the window she opened in the moonlight. The half blood face was like a vampire under the crescent moon, grinning at her, "yo! Happy New Year At this moment, at midnight, countless clusters of gorgeous fireworks rose above the dijingwan community, which were grand and gorgeous, blooming in the night sky. For a long time, no one has ever let off such beautiful fireworks in Haicheng. After the fireworks withered, a row of words slowly spread. Happy new year. ¡¿ Su Qi, reflecting the fireworks behind him, stands on the windowsill and laughs at Tang poetry. It''s like a demon in the world. He says, "is it beautiful?" The dark heart of Tang poetry seems to be lit up by the fireworks, but after a short period of gorgeous past, the joy of rapid cooling down makes her take a deep breath - pulled back to all consciousness by this cruel and cold reality. "Are you crazy?" Tang poetry is a sentence, "climb over from the balcony, not afraid to die!" Su Qi said, "I''m scared to death now. Can you let me in?" Tang Shi looks behind him, and he really can''t advance or retreat. He can only give in to Su Qi. Su Qi jumps into Tang Shi''s room with a dry posture, and then turns around. The fireworks behind him are over. Downstairs a row of police cars in DIDU DIDU, and the property management staff of the community yelled, "the two residents on the 14th floor set off fireworks in violation of the regulations! Come down and fine! " Both Tang poetry and Su Qi''s face turned blue. Su Qi said, "this Can''t we set off fireworks here? " "Don''t you know it''s forbidden to honk and set off fireworks in Haicheng now?" Tang Shi scolded, "you pay the fine! One thousand five one "Damn it." Su Qi stepped back and said, "I''ve been abroad for a long time. I don''t know..." The police car is still wandering downstairs. Su Qi and Tang Shi are wrapped in a coat. Facing the cold wind at night, they secretly go downstairs and come to the door of the first floor. When they see them in the opposite business, they yell, "young people now! Play regardless of the safety of the residents ah! Don''t you know the nuisance and pollution! Pay! Go and sign with the security guard Tang Shi was shivering with cold. She was wearing a mountain sculpture with pajamas and pajamas inside. Su Qi was thinner. Because of the cold, her white face became whiter. "Can Do you want to pay by credit card? " The security guard sneered scornfully, "credit card? Do you think the whole world revolves around you? " Su Qi hands a spread, "that I have no money." "No money to collect! You, keep it here. " The security guard said to Tang Shi, which means Tang Shi is waiting here and Su Qi is going to get the money. Su Qi ran to get the money. In the middle of the night, the night wind was blowing, and Tang poetry was sneezing. This cross university life was too bad! It''s the same with thin night in the car in the dark. This new year''s Eve is definitely the worst day in his history. Watching Tang Shi and other men setting off fireworks on the balcony, and watching Tang Shi and others come down to pay a fine, just like a little couple, the scene is dazzling in his eyes. How to say that, he is really jealous, crazy jealousy, Su Qi plays tricks to amuse Tang poetry, he would like to tear his face. It''s a pity that because of the business, he can''t tear his face with Su Qi. Su Qi came back, paid the money, and the two were let go after being taught a lesson by the security guard. Tang Shi still blamed Su Qi all the way, "it''s all your fault, I''m freezing to death..." "Where do I know this place doesn''t even have fireworks..." Originally, it was planned well. How touching the fireworks are. Maybe Tang Shi was moved by him, but he didn''t understand it! Now two people like a fool in the night blowing cold wind for half an hour, people are going to blow silly. Well, I can''t believe Xiao Li''s grandson''s bad idea! Thin night watched them go up, fingers tightly. Tang Shi and Su Qi said goodbye and opened their own door. Unexpectedly, a dark shadow appeared behind them and dragged her directly into a safe passage! When Tang poetry didn''t even have time to say anything, some people deceived them. Familiar and cold lips, her heart a contraction, immediately pushed him away.Thin night pressed her in the safe passage, madly pressed her shoulder, "where did he touch you? Su Qi, where did he touch you? " "It has nothing to do with you!" Tang Shi pushed him hard, thin night continued to kiss, kiss but, dead lift her chin, "Tang Shi, without a man, you will die!" "Yes! No man will die! I''d rather die than be a man like you Tang Shi was so angry that he could not choose words. His eyes were red. "Bo Ye, let me go!" "You want to be beautiful! You want to run with Suqi for a long time, don''t you Thin night will her top on the wall, eyes blood red, "Tang poetry! You tell me, how can we stop this? You tell me Tang Shi closed his eyes and did not look at him. The more angry Bo Ye was. "Tang poetry! For what? Why are you doing this to me! " Bo Ye roared, and tears came out. He cried in front of Tang poetry, and his voice was full of crying, "can you do it again? Tang Shi, I give you what I have now? Can you come back with me? I admit that I was cruel to you before. I won''t be like this now. Can you stop running with others? " Tang poetry tears also come out, once loved people, can''t get, will become so heartrending. Bo Ye, how can we be like this? The world is so small, if we meet again one day, what would she like to congratulate Bo Ye? With silence, with tears. "I really Even if I''m not something in your eyes, my heart is made of meat, and I''ll hurt! I look at the group of men around you, I am dying of pain! Tang Shi, everyone makes mistakes. You can''t just leave without giving me a chance... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 Tang Shi''s face was full of tears with a smile. "Bo Ye, come here now and tell me you want to start over. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" She won''t hurt, will she? Bo Ye, she was dying so many times at the beginning, it was all caused by him! The expression of Tang poetry makes Bo Ye feel that he is at a dead end. His fingers trembled, "Tang poetry, I really can''t stand it..." "You have pushed me into the abyss again and again. Have you ever asked me how I feel?" Tang Shi sneered at him and said, "send me to prison and let me cut off a finger! Let me sink into the center of public opinion again, do not say a word, force me to take off clothes in public "Bo Ye, you gave me all these things by yourself. When you did these things to me, wouldn''t your heart hurt?" She can''t keep calm, shivering and holding the skirt of thin night''s chest, "my life! My whole life is ruined because of you! You told me to start over? Thin night, hard to return, hard to return, broken to broken life, how do you return me? How can I get it back! " At the end of the cry, the whole body of Tang poetry was shaking, and tears fell one by one uncontrollably. Her emotions to the critical point, all the resentment for the thin night at this moment concentrated to the climax, like a huge wave engulfed him. Bo Ye couldn''t say a word. "Tang poetry..." "Don''t call my name!" Tang Shi pushed him away fiercely. She still had the body temperature of thin night. But the body temperature made her feel ashamed. This man once put himself to death, but she was still thinking about him! She slapped herself so hard that her ears were buzzing. Thin night was stunned. In her scarlet eyes, her pupils were constricted. Tang Shi didn''t hit him. She slapped herself But the slap seemed to hit him in the heart, and Bo Ye felt that his body was cut open with a knife, dripping with blood. Tang poetry unconsciously murmured, "don''t come back, don''t come back..." Murmuring and weeping, like madness, how to wake up? Only self abuse. Her swollen half of her face turned red. Bo Ye wanted to reach out to touch her, but at this moment she didn''t even have the strength to raise her hand. She For his self abuse to this point. Thin night lips are shivering, "Tang poetry, let''s not like this, OK? I''ll help you to check again. Five years ago, I helped you invest. Don''t refuse me any more, OK Tang poetry did not speak, the eyes so cold that thin night the whole heart are cool. "Five years ago? Bo Ye, I don''t want to believe a word of this from your mouth. " She stepped forward, stepped away from him. Thin night can not hold her, a relationship to the end of time, he suddenly wake up. Tang poetry He doesn''t want her to leave. He admits that he seems to like her a little, but Tang Shi, can''t he? Can you give me another chance to come back? Thin night voice is hoarse, "Tang Shi, I know I was not good to you before, but that is also my self deception, I am really painful, hurt you I pain, let you happy I also pain, I don''t know what I should do, how can this happen, Tang Shi..." Tang Shi didn''t speak. His back froze, and then he went to open the door of the safe passage. "Tang Shi, don''t go, OK? I can do whatever you want me to do. I can give everything back to you now! I can afford everything. Tang Shi, I like people for the first time. You can''t just wait for me to wake up and leave. Don''t leave me alone for the new year.... " On a cold winter night, his heart was cold. But he didn''t think about how she came through those days without him? It''s easy to say that the first time you like someone, you cover everything? Bo Ye, it''s the first time that she has been hurt so badly! "Bo Ye, you are so cruel..." This sentence, he said to her countless times. "It was you who didn''t want me, but now it''s you who won''t let go." Tang poetry did not stop and went straight ahead, "but Bo Ye, I don''t have so much life to bear everything you give me." She''s gone. Before leaving, she said, "Happy New Year 2018, thin night." Happy new year, thin night. The empress of boyecang stepped back a few steps. She was pale and in a trance, leaning against the wall, and her blood flowed against the current. Without Tang poetry, 2018 has finally arrived. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 This cross university is destined to be a sleepless night. Tang Shi went back home and cried in the quilt for a long time. After 25 years of grievance, it''s time to let go of all the unhappiness and resentment. I''ll see you next time. I''ll talk and laugh. She went to bed very late that night, and Su Qi tossed and turned next door for a long time. When she got up the next day, her eyes were black. When Tang Shi went to work, he passed Congshan''s room and knocked on the door. "Remember to go to work." There''s no response in there. There is no new year''s Day holiday in the game studio. There are more students playing games on New Year''s day. They need to maintain the server at any time. When he arrived at the location, Lao Wang gave everyone a bag of Wangwang gift bags with a smile. Tang Shi was startled, "how is this?" "It''s called aftertaste of childhood." Lao Wang opened a box of Wangwang Xianbei and said, "happy new year, Tang poetry." "Happy new year." Tang Shi said hello to everyone in the studio with a smile. It was still the rule of the world. He gave different flavors of instant coffee, and then he sat down and began a new round of work. On this day, they waited for a long time, but they still didn''t wait for Cong Shan to come to work. "Strange." "Little moon muttered," although little three always love to be late, but not not not to work "Is something wrong?" Green dinosaur began to call Congshan, but after a long time, no one answered. "There won''t be an accident. He''s sleeping well in my house." Tang Shi thought about it, "did you forget to ask for leave?" "It''s possible." Fang Fang said so, and stopped working. "Do you have any other contact information, you all ask one by one." Tang Shi turned it over and found that she didn''t have any contact information except the name of Cong Shan on wechat. Almost everyone in the studio is like this. Congshan disappeared on the first day of the new year. Tang Shi was a little worried. "I''ll come home from work and have a look later." "That''s fine." But after all, I''m a 27 year old man. I don''t think anything really happened. Although we were worried, we didn''t have much anxiety. Although there were few words from Congshan, they were reliable! In the evening, Tang Shi went back to work after a meeting. When he got home, he found that Tang Wei and Cong Shan were not at home. An alarm rang in his mind. Tang Shi rushed out to look for it again, but he didn''t find it. He immediately shook his hands to call Tang Wei. Tang Wei has a children''s mobile phone, which has been relatively stable for a while. No one has come to catch Tang Wei, so Tang Shi doesn''t take it seriously. Now Tang Wei and Congshan disappear together, which makes her feel insecure immediately. Is Tang Wei implicating Congshan? She suddenly very at a loss, so directly all of a sudden paralyzed in the sofa. Where''s Tang Wei and Congshan? She was at a loss. She was too small to fight back against the powerful people in this society. She was in the same place for a long time. Su Qi, who was next door, passed by her home after work and looked at the open door. When she went in, she found Tang Shi sitting on the sofa with a decadent face. "What''s the matter?" Su Qi was startled. Tang Shi suddenly raised his head and murmured to Su Qi unconsciously, "Tang Wei and Congshan are gone." Su Qi''s heart is tight, Cong Shan is not a big deal, but Tang Wei''s little son is not a big deal! He picked up Tang Shi and said, "don''t worry, come to see the downstairs surveillance with me. I''ll accompany you to find it." Tang Shi was stumbling out of the door by Su Qi, and the security guard downstairs looked at them again! It was the two of them that set off fireworks in the middle of the night of the last Chinese New Year! I''m good at playing recently! Uncle Security said, "what''s the matter?" "I can''t find my son..." Tang Shi was in an anxious mood. "Could you please help me watch the surveillance video?" ****** "Tang Wei is gone." When the news of Lin CI came to Bo Ye''s ears, the man was shocked, and his bloodshot eyes looked at his assistant, "is Tang Wei missing?" What else can happen to his son? What enemies does Tang poetry have outside? At that moment, countless questions flashed over thin night''s head, and the man made a quick decision, "now go to check the monitoring near home. In addition, I want to know the whereabouts of Congshan''s family! " "Yes, thin." Concerning Tang Wei, Lin CI is also a little worried. He immediately goes down and orders people to do something. Bo Ye watches him leave, and the office is in silence again. The cigarette on his finger burned out like this, until his finger was also scalded by the fireworks, thin night suddenly regained his consciousness and put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray. From a distance, the cigarette ends in the ashtray are too full to fit. Thin night smokes one after another all day, and the office is full of smoke. He is very annoyed. He has been bothered since Tang Shi left. He has been smoking all the time. He feels that he is going to waste. Lin CI soon found out the news and sent an email to Bo Ye''s mailbox. Bo Ye opened it and looked a little deeper.He dialed a number to Ye Jingtang, "hello? it''s me. There''s something wrong. I need to disturb the old man in your family. I don''t know if he will help me Opposite Ye Jingtang is also drinking by himself. He hears Bo Ye''s voice and smiles, "what''s the matter? I''m in a hurry now. " "It has something to do with the clump of fir around Tang poetry." Bo Ye stares at the screen and keeps sliding the page. "Damn, my son has been dragged into the water by him!" "Oh! Your son. " Ye Jingtang put on clothes while laughing, "waiting for your father to caress you in the company, don''t worry." "Go away!" Thin night directly hung up the phone, once again looked at the above information, handsome face covered with a layer of cold. ****** Tang Wei has never seen such a big battle. When he used to stay in Bo''s house, although he was rich and noble, Bo Ye didn''t like too many servants. Sometimes he could do everything by himself, and his family was simple, which was consistent with his own indifferent style. But this scene overturned Tang Wei''s understanding of money. It''s not money, it''s Rigorous. Every move, every word and every action, is like the standard of filming. Tang Wei was stunned, "little uncle, your family Military training? " Uncle Tang Yi''s family is not like this! Cong Shan looked at Tang Wei sitting in his arms, still with a paralyzed face, "don''t worry, it''s all my father''s names." "Wow, they''re all like robots." The people walking back and forth in the hall were dressed brightly, and their words and deeds were the same as those trained in the same batch of games. They were quite standard. Seeing Tang Wei, they lowered their heads and yelled, "Hello, young master." They were called "young master" again. Obviously, they were not as kind as the servants. These people called "young master" like machines. Tang Wei didn''t speak. He looked at Congshan and was obviously scared. It''s not human. This is his first reaction after he came to Cong''s house. It''s different from the Bo family. Tang Wei looked around, "little uncle, you bring me here What are you doing? " Cong Shan didn''t speak. Someone stepped down on high-heeled shoes upstairs with a dignified expression and heavy makeup. At first sight, she was a rich lady who was not easy to be provoked. She went up to Cong Shan and looked up and down at Tang Wei. "Is this the illegitimate child you''re talking about?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 "Illegitimate child" three words let Tang Wei take a breath, Congshan noticed the little boy''s body rigid, turned to his mother way, "you scared him." "What''s your attitude?" Cong Shan''s mother, Lin Qiao, squints her eyes. Tang Wei is afraid of the Majesty in her eyes. The look in her eyes is totally different from that in Bo Ye''s eyes. Bo Ye is still loved by her blood, and the woman in front of her is as cold as a machine The little boy instinctively resisted the emotion. They didn''t like him, and he wouldn''t like them. Cong Shan frowned coldly, "I''d like to know, what do you want to do when you invite me here?" He added the word "please", saying that "please" is nothing more than threatening him. Threaten him with Tang Wei''s safety. Lin Qiao sneered, "if not please, do you still know to come back?" "This family is like me, not like me." Cong Shan took a look at Lin Qiao. "I''ll go first if there''s nothing else." "Stop!" Lin Qiao''s eyes are cold-blooded, "what do you say about Qin Shanshan?" "Who is Qin Shanshan?" Cong Shan looks back, as cold as his mother. Lin Qiao was not breathed by his son, covering his chest, "that''s the girl who fell in love with you for a long time!" Tut, what did that woman do? Cong Shan holds Tang Wei and goes forward, "I''m not familiar, I forget." In four simple words, Lin Qiao''s face suddenly changed with anger, "you stop for me! If you go out today, you won''t come back! " "I didn''t want to come back either." Cong Shan sneered, "just this home, I really feel sick. If you ask me to come back, I won''t come back. " "Congshan!" Lin Qiao''s body shook for a while, the side immediately has the servant to support her, called a, "big madam......" "Hold him down for me!" Lin Qiao''s face turned pale. "I''m going to teach my son the rules of the jungle today!" Jungle, jungle, is the strictest family in the crocodile world, just like the rich family organized by mysterious special forces. People here have been trained by others since childhood, and they are extremely indifferent. When they go to the shopping mall, they are also merciless, just as Tang Weigang felt - it seems that all people in this family are robots. Tang Wei also saw the news about the jungle on the website. His face turned pale and he grabbed Cong Shan''s sleeve. "Little uncle, you..." "Don''t talk now." Cong Shan''s whole body was so cold that he said, "follow me." He put Tang Weihu behind him, and then looked at the servants gradually surrounded by him. The man looked very fierce, "why, do you want to fight my own son?" "The jungle has never been related by blood! Only the obedient and the disobedient Lin Qiao''s eyes were mean and pointed to Cong Shan, "it''s my biggest mistake to give birth to such a rebellious you!" There is nothing more ridiculous than being said by one''s own mother. Cong Shan said with a low smile, "since you are born, it is your own sin. No matter how I live, you deserve it!" Lin Qiao''s body shakes again. It seems that she can''t believe Cong Shan''s words. Her eyes are red, "unfilial son! Get him for me "Little uncle!" Tang Wei cried out and put out a big hand behind him. He picked him up. The little boy had never been so frightened. Cong Shan looks back and without hesitation punches the man who is trying to take Tang Wei away. He holds him against the wall, grabs his hair with his hand, raises his leg and bumps his face into his knee! Nose blood spatter, the man broke a front tooth, vomit a mouthful of blood. Lin Qiao shivered all over, "it''s wrong, it''s wrong! Congshan! You are going to rebel Cong Shan grabs Tang Wei from the man with a fierce expression, "don''t let your people touch him!" Tang Wei is protected in his arms and looks frightened. What happened? Why does little uncle quarrel with his mother? Why is it serious enough to do it? Can we ignore the family affection? "You put that bastard down for me!" Lin Qiao was so angry that he pointed to Congshan and said, "do you want to disobey your mother''s orders?" I don''t know where the word "wild seed" irritated Tang Wei. He yelled with red eyes -- "I''m not a wild seed!" The young but firm voice stunned all the people on the scene. Lin Qiao seemed to be scared by what Tang Wei said. He reacted and roared at Tang Wei, "it''s against you! I dare to yell at my elders before I enter Cong''s house! " "First you say I''m a wild breed!" Tang Wei, who was held by Cong Shan in his arms, was obviously afraid, but even if he was afraid, he insisted on some of his own principles, "you didn''t respect me first! Would you be very happy if you were called a wild seed? You insult me, why should I respect you Lin Qiao pointed to Tang Wei, and his fingers trembled with anger. "Well, you''re so smart. Don''t think our Cong family will recognize you!""I''m not Cong! My name is Tang! Tang, song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties Tang Wei is also on the line with Lin Qiao, "look at you now! I really lowered my style What''s this guy talking about? He said she had no style! Lin Qiao''s eyes were red with anger. People around him quickly came up to catch Tang Wei. It seemed that they were going to close the door for a family education. To put it bluntly, they were going to close the door for a fight. But Cong Shan''s skill is quite good. He easily avoids the attack of those servants. Then he kicks the stool beside his leg, kicks the stool over and flies to them. Lin Qiao is protected by his servants and dodges to the side, "Cong Shan! You''re going to break with the jungle for this bastard, aren''t you "I''m not in the mood to be a little master of some jungle gate!" Cong Shan''s voice seemed to be quenched with cold, "if you dare to force me again, I don''t mind being caught dead!" "The net is broken when the fish is dead?" Lin Qiao seemed to hear a joke, "what a dead fish! You eat flowers from the jungle, you eat flowers from the jungle, your father wants to train you to be the leader of the jungle, how dare you give me the burden? Cong Shan, even if I have a dog, I have more conscience than you! The sons of the second lady and the third lady are covetous. They are all staring at the position of the jungle doorman. How can I sit still? " "Oh? Dogs have more conscience than me? Then you go and get a dog, and then you''ll make it a little bit of a home in the jungle. " Cong Shan laughed. "How nice it is to be a logo. From then on, the sign of the jungle is a dog." "Congshan!" Lin Qiao was so angry that he almost didn''t breathe. "Stop him! Don''t let him run out of Cong''s house! You have to sit in the position of the young master in the jungle, and you have to sit if you don''t! If you don''t sit, today I''ll ask someone to break your leg and pawn it for me in a wheelchair! " Lin Qiao even ignored the fact that this was his own son, who had been brought up by his hard work, and directed a group of servants around him, "what are you doing in a daze? It''s for nothing! Stop the young master! Don''t worry, fight! It''s better to lie in bed and be a vegetable than to play brain games outside. Mud can''t support the wall Cong Shan has always been cold and calm, but his fingers trembled with his mother''s words. How hard is the heart of a person who can say this? Cong Shan clenched his fist and said to Tang Wei, "I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you." Tang Wei was held in his arms and grabbed his arm, "I''m not afraid, little uncle, I''m not afraid..." He was trembling, but he comforted Cong Shan that he was not afraid. In the end, Tang poetry developed Tang Weifu into an excellent little man. Cong Shan suddenly thought, if this son is really his own son. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 However, this idea is just a flash of a moment, Cong Shan touched Tang Wei''s head, and then said to him, "hold on." "You must not hurt yourself." Tang Wei raised his head in his arms and said, "we are missing. Mommy will be worried about us. Don''t get hurt. She will be sad..." Tang Wei''s words made Congshan''s nose sour. He pressed Tang Wei''s forehead and his head to his shoulder. "Close your eyes, don''t look." Tang Wei grabbed Congshan''s clothes, tears came out, "little uncle, I''m ok, don''t get hurt..." When he was crying, he was thinking about Congshan''s safety. Cong Shan thinks of Tang poetry. She has a childlike heart. Even if she is trampled and insulted, she is still as considerate as the sunshine to the people around her. He knew the history of Tang poetry, only to know that this woman had been burdened with so many unfair treatment, but she was still kind, even if she was trapped in death, open her eyes, her eyes were still clear and transparent. It is mostly because of her character that she has such a strong backbone. After five years in prison, he has not been destroyed into a madman who is disgusted with the secular world, but has the courage to start all over again at any time. Think about it, this woman is really much braver than herself. Cong Shan whispered, "OK, let''s go back to see your mother early." I don''t know when, Tang poetry has become their comfort. It turns out that they are always protected by the people they want to protect. Because want to protect, so strong to support everything. With fierce skills, Cong Shan, a servant who has undergone strict training, pounces on him, followed by many people with swing sticks in their hands. Once the door is closed, Cong Shan takes off his Deacon''s clothes, revealing his fierce figure. Cong Shan is forced to the corner, pressing one hand on Tang Wei''s head, and the other hand fiercely blocks the blow ¡ª¡ª The pain spread. He gritted his teeth and groaned. Then, taking advantage of the man''s hand, he kicked his opponent''s unprotected stomach. The man flew out and knocked down two or three people. All of a sudden, the scene became extremely chaotic! Cong Shan stepped on the wall two steps in the air and pushed his foot on the shoulder of the next man. Then he twisted his legs in a pretty posture. As long as the strength was a little stronger, he could break his neck! Lin Qiao is used to the bloody scenes, but he is shocked by his son who is fighting hard in the crowd. He received strict training from Cong family when he was young, including that every move represented the rules of "Jungle". Lin Qiao only hoped that his son would strive to be a young leader in the jungle. But I didn''t expect that his son became more and more rebellious as an adult. He didn''t hesitate to leave Cong''s family and abandon all his money and reputation. He hated the mechanical and cold jungle. If he stayed any longer, he would become a cold-blooded monster. He can say that he doesn''t like it, but has he thought about it for her mother! She''s not the only lady in the jungle! There are other rooms, madam! If someone else''s son becomes the leader of the jungle gate, he will kill them all! She gave birth to this son, but she can''t be a little head of the family! Cong Shan killed his red eyes and took off the arm of the servant who rushed up on the spot. He twisted it hard. The man screamed and dislocated his arm! As soon as his hand was loose, his swing stick fell into Congshan''s hand. He danced a stick flower cleanly, holding a weapon in one hand, and the other hand never left Tang Wei''s head. Tang Wei knows that Cong Shan has spent a lot of effort. He has always been very indifferent. He seems to have no emotional fluctuation. But now he is panting so hard that he obviously consumes a lot of physical strength. He felt that he was a drag on Cong Shan. From the beginning, if he was not caught by Cong''s family, Cong Shan would not be forced back to Cong''s home. If he was not too weak, Cong Shan would not be so hard as he is now. He wants to be strong, to protect Mommy, to protect my little uncle. But Tang Wei never thought that if Cong Shan was not his own uncle, he believed him so much that he would What should I do? Aware of Tang Wei''s panic, Congshan gets empty and reaches out to touch Tang Wei''s soft hair. He gasped. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you back." Take you back, regardless of everything, back to the warm woman called Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 At this moment, the Cong family hall on the first floor is in critical condition. Everyone surrounded Cong Shan and Tang Wei, ready to go. Lin Qiao stood aside and looked startled. "Cong Shan, I''ll ask you again, don''t you want to go back to Cong''s home?" "Yes." Cong Shan laughed. "You can either kill me on the spot and carry my body back to Cong''s house. I won''t go back to this disgusting place until I die! " His few mood swings are used to stab his family. Tang Wei grabs Cong Shan''s clothes, "little uncle..." His voice trembled, "don''t have an accident Don''t die... " Cong Shan suddenly thought of Tang Shi''s dead brother. He is Tang Wei and Tang Shi''s Perfect Brother double. If even he died, Tang Wei''s small face would show a wrinkled expression, like an abandoned animal. It''s really unbearable. He will continue the play until it is over. Even for a lifetime, I will be Tang Yi''s substitute. Cong Shan is cruel and fierce. Lin Qiao looks at such a son and is frightened. She can''t hold him. She can''t control her son any more! It''s ridiculous that for the sake of a child born to another woman, her son should turn against her! "I tell you, if you die, the wild seed in your hand will not live either!" Lin Qiao pointed at Tang Wei and scolded him angrily, "how smart you are! At first sight, he is a villain! When you grow up, you''ll get better! " Tang Wei was scolded by her and shivered all over. Cong Shan kicked a man and coughed up a mouthful of blood. He wiped the blood on his mouth and looked up at Lin Qiao. At that moment, it was like the great leader of the jungle who was surrounded by people at the beginning. When he was scarred, he had a thrilling glance. It was like the beast of the jungle who was forced to fight with all his strength in the end. Lin Qiao stepped back a few steps, and was frightened by his son''s murderous eyes. He turned pale and said, "how can you look at me like this for a wild child who doesn''t know where? Cong Shan, you don''t have my mother in your eyes! " Cong Shan didn''t speak. He let out a low roar. The people around him didn''t dare to get close to him. Tang Wei grabs his hand. There is a wound on Cong Shan''s neck. Fresh blood drips down on Tang Wei''s face. He widens his eyes and keeps covering the wound for Cong Shan. Wiping the blood, he cries, "little uncle, it doesn''t hurt It doesn''t hurt... " The cry moved the robot like Cong family. No one has ever worried about Cong Shan, and no one has ever asked him whether the blood flowing through the way he has been repressed by Cong''s family for such a long time is painful or not. Only a five - or six-year-old child, when he was scarred, pressed the wound with his thin little hand to stop bleeding, and said with a cry, it doesn''t hurt Lin Qiao seemed to be shocked by the scene in front of him. He felt that his heart was beating rapidly. He never Jump so fast. At this time, the door of Cong''s house made a violent sound, like someone hit their door from the outside! Lin Qiao''s face changed greatly. "Go and see what happened!" However, there was no time for the Cong family''s servants to respond, and the more intense voice came continuously, which made people panic. With the floor shaking, the door of Cong''s family turned into rubble and collapsed. Two earth moving vehicles and an excavator smashed the door of Cong''s family! The gate representing the dignity of the jungle Broken by someone At this moment, the face collapses, the sky collapses and the earth collapses! Countless flying dust raised puffs of smoke, Lin Qiao was so angry that his voice was torn, "who! Who dares to have trouble with the jungle? " The subordinates in the jungle are ready to attack immediately. This is the first time that they have been bullied to their own territory, and they are still swaggering! The dust gradually spread away, and the tremor gradually subsided. Out of the smoke came the shadow of a tall and straight man with black eyes and black hair. His eyes were as sharp as a blade, and his face was as beautiful as a God, but his whole aura was like the devil of hell. He is not a man from the jungle, but he has a more ferocious beast than a man from the jungle! He said, "why, it''s not too much for you to rob my son and I''ll smash your door?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 Everyone was stunned, along with Cong Shan and Tang Wei. Bo ye went to the demolition truck and smashed the Cong''s door. He walked in from the ruins with a sneer on his face as usual. He looked straight at the lady Lin Qiao and said, "how can I do it to my son?" Cong Shan''s expression suddenly changed. Lin Qiao also changed a facial expression, point to Tang Wei to roar, "who is your seed after all?" Tang Wei clings to Cong Shan, "little uncle..." What he called from head to toe was uncle! Lin Qiao was so angry that there was a buzzing sound in her head. She instinctively felt that this smelly boy had cheated her son, "shameless wild seed! How dare you cheat my son! I want to enter our Cong''s house! Kill this short-lived ghost for me "I don''t think any of you dare!" Thin night a low roar, all people are Leng in situ. His aura is really too strong, for a moment, we did not know what to do, inexplicably to the man in front of some guilty. After Bo Ye''s death, countless people and horses sprang out. Each equipment was excellent. There was a famous sign on his shoulder, Fengshen group of special forces! Can he even call the people of Fengshen group? Isn''t that brother moon''s special forces? Cong Shan saw a trace of doubt in his eyes, and then was covered by him. Tang Wei looked at the thin night that suddenly appeared, and cried in a low voice, "thin little..." Bo Ye sees his son''s face pale with fright, and his heart aches. His son is wronged in other people''s home! On the spot, he turned to Lin Qiao and said, "shout out the leader of the jungle! I''d like to ask you what''s wrong with the Bo family in the jungle. How dare you kidnap the Bo family''s grandson! If you don''t give me a reason, I''ve demolished the whole villa of your Cong family today! " Bo Jia! The famous Bo family in Haicheng! Every word fell to the ground all hit a hole, Lin Qiao looked at the man in front of him and the special forces behind him, knew that he was well prepared - Bo Ye even let Ye Jingtang and his family say hello, borrowed his old man''s influence in this circle, transferred a few terrible tanks. It''s all over the house! Lin Qiao''s face can''t go on. She has been the first lady of the jungle organization for so long, but she hasn''t been kicked on her nose! "The master doesn''t have to show up. You are the only one. We Cong family really don''t pay attention to us!" "Is it?" Thin night sneers. Within minutes, someone was shouting, "madam! Big lady! The master said that he couldn''t do it to the Bo family Lin Qiao trembled all over. How could it be? The master is always as cold as a jackal. He won''t give anyone face unless Unless the people in front of them, even their part, have a strategy That is Take it all! Bo Ye sneered, "the cooperation between Conglin and Bo Shi has to be signed by me. Who has the right to speak here?" "It''s not necessary for you to have a" Jungle ". It''s not kind enough for the Bo family to force each other like this!" A strong voice came, thick and powerful. It was like a dead man who had fought countless times on the battlefield. The crowd slowly got out of the way and walked out of a middle-aged man with a scar on his face. The scar from his forehead, straight across the eyes, you can see is a very old scar, but still grim. He closed one of his eyes, presumably out of sight, while the light in the other eye was sharp and fierce. At a glance, you can see that the jungle is a bloody leader! Cong Shan''s body trembled slightly when he saw the tough middle-aged man. Cong Zheng! His cold-blooded and merciless father! When he was young, those memories with the smell of blood came again. Cong Shan''s face was pale, and he never looked happy. He even showed a little panic expression. This man, growing up, is mostly his nightmare. Cong Zheng wants to cultivate him into a bloody machine and twist and kill all his feelings! Thin night stares at Cong Zheng for a long time, low ground called a, "Cong big is in charge." "Bo Shao, long time no see." Cong Zheng walked out of the crowd and looked back at Bo Ye with the same eyes. "Since our two families have always been cooperative and friendly, why should we break the peace today?" Bo Ye''s ability to take advantage of their circle depends on the contacts established by jungle. Therefore, some businesses in jungle can also be obtained through Bo Ye''s means. It has always been the two families that have reached an agreement. Today, Bo Ye''s move completely tore up the consensus and drew the sword to meet each other! Cong Zheng''s words were light, but with a faint warning. Bo Ye felt the pressure and remained indomitable. "If it wasn''t for your wife who robbed my son, I didn''t have to come here. Cong Da is in charge of the family. Sometimes he forces people too hard, and the end may not be as good as you want. " He''s a man of character, too bad. Cong Zheng narrowed his eyes and laughed. The scar on his face was pulled. For a moment, his teeth and claws spread out and he said, "son? I''m stupid. Didn''t Cong Shan bring this child to Cong''s family? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 "I don''t know why the Cong family brought my son to jungle, but he is my Boye''s son! Close relatives He is my Boye''s son! blood relationships! Tang Wei was shocked by this sentence, leaning against Cong Shan''s arms, trembling faintly. Cong Zheng turned his head and looked at Cong Shan. His voice was low and deep. "Rebellious son, what else do you want to refute?" Robbed other people''s son, said it was his own illegitimate son, no wonder the Bo family to come with murderous! How does that make him stand? Cong Shan''s face was pale and could not explain a word. In fact, he didn''t admit about the illegitimate child. In the last video, he played a play with Tang Wei to kill the woman named Qin Shanshan. But who knew that the woman turned around and told his mother Lin Qiao the news, so Lin Qiao believed it, took Tang Wei away by force, and coerced him back to Cong''s home! Congshan didn''t explain and stood there silent. Cong Zheng knew it was because they had lost their sense of propriety. He grabbed one of the glasses and hit Cong Shan''s forehead. The glass was so powerful that it was smashed on the spot. The pieces splashed and scratched Cong Shan''s eyes! Blood is dripping, and it''s ready to go! The wound was only a few millimeters away from his eyes, but Cong Shan accepted it without blinking. He was really responsible for this. He didn''t want to bother to explain some things, but it was he who brought Tang Wei down. Cong Shan turns to see thin night, and the man walks into him step by step. He put down Tang Wei and said to him, "go to your father." Tang Wei looked back at Cong Shan, tears came out, "little uncle..." He is naturally sensitive. He must have noticed something. Maybe he already knows that Cong Shan has no blood relationship with him. Thin night didn''t speak, take his small hand, Tang Wei unexpectedly didn''t resist, saw thin night one eye. People have to learn to divide good from bad. At this time, Bo Ye really helped him, so Tang Wei said thank you. Then Cong Zheng looked at Cong Shan, who was still bleeding. He gave a hard smile, "shameful unfilial son! Don''t kneel down yet Kneel down! His own father told him to kneel down! Cong Shan gave a low smile. He didn''t know who he was mocking. "What if I didn''t?" "That''s until you break both legs!" Jiang is still old and spicy. Cong Zheng is especially fierce and cold-blooded. Bo Ye is shocked by his intention to kill him. How do you treat your son like this? Is Cong Zheng indifferent? Lin Qiao didn''t have the toughness before. He came to Cong Zheng with tears in his eyes. "Master, if Shan''er doesn''t obey me, I have my share..." "I don''t know if I have your share!" Cong Zheng even scolded his eldest wife, "if you didn''t have the brain to treat someone else''s son as your grandson, my Cong family would fall into this position today? A woman wants to make waves, don''t you think I''m dead! " Lin Qiao''s face turned pale. "Master, you''re trying to kill my heart. I''m all for you..." "Go away!" Cong Zheng actually let his subordinates directly hold Lin Qiao, regardless of the presence of outsiders, and whether this is his wife, directly let people drag Lin Qiao down, Lin Qiao cried, "master, you can''t do this to me, I''m sincere to you..." "Really?" Cong Zheng sneered, "to me, or to the position of the jungle lady?" Lin Qiao''s eyes were red and his voice choked. He turned to Cong Shan and said, "Shan Er, help your mother and have a word with your father. You can''t watch it!" But Cong Shan''s indifference, this family''s ridiculous farce, he has enough. He didn''t want to help anyone. He didn''t even want to have anything to do with them. Tang Wei''s body trembled, and Bo Ye reached out to cover his eyes. He said, "don''t look." "Bo Shao, I''m ok..." "I want to I want my uncle to be fine. " Tang''s only word is to protect Congshan in the thin night. Bo Ye''s fist clenched and loosened, and finally looked up at Cong Shan, "I don''t care about this matter with you for the moment. Cong Da is in charge of your family. Bo won''t participate in your family affairs." "No, no, no, no, the dog is stupid. It bothers your young master and scares him. It''s our Cong family''s fault. " Cong Zheng''s life is the most important face, in front of outsiders, we must preserve integrity. He said, "take the time to come to the cruise Festival at the end of the month in the jungle. I''ll treat Cong in person!" "Obedience is better than respect." Bo Ye nodded, "also, my son likes young master Cong very much, so there is no saying that he was frightened. Next time we meet, I hope Cong Shan can come together. " This is to protect him. Cong Zheng didn''t think about why Bo ye would speak for a man who robbed his son, but he still had a fierce emotion in his eyes and said, "I''ll take Bo Shao''s mind. If it''s ok...""If it''s OK, I''ll take my son back first. There''s a misunderstanding. Bo must pay for the Cong''s gate to repair it for you." He is shameless, a misunderstanding, all over the past, including smashing the door. Looking at thin night took away Tang Wei, Cong Shan''s fist clenched. Once he goes back to the jungle, the family has only a way to go and no way back. Cong Zheng slapped him on the shoulder. The voice was as cold as ice, which made Cong Shan cold from head to foot. He said. "Cong Shan, my good son. Don''t blame me for being ruthless. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 It was half an hour later that Tang Shi received a phone call from Tang Wei. Then she came to Bo''s house with red eyes all the way and stumbled through the door. A thin shadow rushed in and rushed into her arms. Tang Wei''s voice was still full of fear, "Mommy..." "Weiwei, you scared mommy to death, you know?" Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s face, "is nothing wrong? What about my little uncle? " Little uncle? Bo Ye narrowed her eyes and laughed sarcastically when she heard the address, "Tang Shi, do you even want to cheat your son?" What a lousy little uncle! Congshan is Tang Yi''s double! Tang Shi turned pale and said, "shut up!" But it''s too late. Tang Wei already knows everything. He knows everything from his contact with Congshan family to the point of Bo Ye Cong Shan is not his little uncle He has nothing to do with his uncle Tang Yi So Where is his uncle? Why don''t you come out? Why did Mommy cheat him with Cong Shan? The little boy''s brain is so smart, after countless questions flash, all the possibilities are denied, the remaining impossibilities are particularly shocking. Tang Wei''s lips trembled, "Mommy Where''s my uncle Tang Shi wanted to explain, but he was dumb when he opened his mouth. She was unable to tell the cruel truth. She picked up Tang Wei and walked out of the door of Bo''s house. Bo ye called after her, "Tang Shi, Cong Shan is not a little uncle at all. The child needs a real father. It''s me..." The real father Tang Shi smiles. "Cong Shan, even if he has no blood relationship with Tang Wei, is much better than your real father!" Every word kills the heart! Bo Ye''s pupil is tight. He thinks that he can help her bring her son back safely to offset her old hatred However, new love is not equal to old hate. He forgot how Tang poetry was destroyed by him. Now it''s hard for her to come back! Su Qi stopped the car and came over. He saw Tang Shi carrying Tang Wei out of the door of Bo''s house with tears. He went up and cried anxiously, "Tang Shi!" When Tang Shi looked up, he stepped forward. In the cold wind, Su Qi untied the button of his wide cotton padded jacket, then pulled it aside to cover their mother and son in his arms and wrapped them in the clothes on both sides. Tang poetry could not hold back, tears came out again. In this scene, the knife splits thin night''s body. Su Qi smiles and looks at the little girl in her arms. "Oh, little bunny, it''s OK." Tang Wei broke his tears into a smile and said to Su Qi, "hum, I''m the protagonist! I won''t have an accident They play funny, like a slap in the face of thin night. The woman who once loved him deeply is now hiding in another man''s arms for warmth. Even his son is so close to that man. All he had before, at this moment, abandoned him in a decisive attitude. Leave him and go to another person. How much hope and warmth did he bury himself? Bo Ye follows Tang poetry to catch up, but stops at the moment of seeing Su Qi. The cold wind blows through the heart. At the beginning of the new year, he seems to have experienced a disaster. Everything that he didn''t pay attention to and abandoned at the beginning has now become a tool to beat him. Together with memories, he thinks and hurts again. Bo Ye thought that no one could hurt him like this, or even fight back. What about serenity? What if it was five years ago? Bo Ye did not dare to think about it. He did not dare to admit whether the weight of Tang poetry in his heart had exceeded tranquility. He didn''t even dare to look it up five years ago. Ye Jingtang once said to Bo Ye with a smile one night, "Bo Ye, you are always the most counsellor to Tang poetry." What he said is quite right. Boye doesn''t check, it''s fundamental I''m afraid to check. A lot of evidence is different from that of five years ago. Although it is extremely difficult for him to investigate, it is not that he is unable to investigate. It is that he has no courage to take this step. If Tang poetry is innocent What should he do? If the quiet death is really just an accident, then how does he face the woman who is destroyed by himself? Will he regret it? He has regretted it! He couldn''t speak out and didn''t dare to admit his cowardice. But in the face of Tang poetry, he became a deserter, constantly brainwashing himself. Five years ago, he did nothing wrong. If he is wrong Tang poetry once had a deep love for him, which was destroyed in his own hands! The thin night goes back a few steps, and the cool wind passes through the hall, causing thousands of floods. At this moment, his heart is as cold as ruins, and the truth hidden under the thick snow mountain for thousands of years may have revealed the tip of the iceberg. He can''t hold Chuantangfeng, just as he can''t hold the hand of Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 Bo Ye stood there, staring at Tang Shi and Su Qi. Oh, let''s go. Thin night the whole chest empty, the heart is like being poached. When he came back home, CEN Huiqiu came down and saw his son like this, he was shocked and said, "what can I do? I was just there... " "Tang poetry has been taken away." Thin night talk voice is hoarse, "just now." CEN Huiqiu is holding a slender gold necklace with a pure gold little angel on it. She obviously wants to give it to Tang Wei to hang it. After hearing that Tang Wei has gone, she can only put the necklace away and whisper, "Oh, that Next time. Next time. " Next time, when will it be? Or will it come? ****** when Tang poetry came home, it was very tired. At this time in the past, Cong Shan would wear a pair of glasses, just like a university professor, holding a cup of coffee, and then make another cup for her, while blowing on the air conditioner, giving her a cold glance. Now he didn''t come back. His home was empty, like a thief lost something. Instead, Su Qi is standing outside the living room in his overcoat and says to Tang Shi, "don''t you welcome me?" Tang Shi sighed. She had to make her own coffee and turned on the air conditioner on the way. "There are slippers on the shoe rack. You can bring any pair in." Su Qi took off his coat and looked at the men''s slippers on the shoe rack "Cong Shan, do you still need to say?" Tang Shi came out with two cups of instant coffee. Su Qi wrinkled his eyebrows as soon as he saw it. "Instant coffee is rubbish. Don''t drink it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi forgot that this man was a professional coffee puller, so he poured two cups into one and didn''t give up. His gesture was neat and "rare." "This is the quality of life details! Never give in Su Qi said one set after another. Tang Wei also took off his thick cotton padded jacket and sat down on the living room blanket, smiling at Su Qi, "what kind of coffee does uncle Su like to drink?" Su Qigang wanted to talk about the variety of coffee. On second thought, the smelly boy probably didn''t understand. He could only shake his head and say, "it''s not instant anyway." The scope is a little wide. It seems that I have to learn the professional knowledge about coffee. Tang Wei changed the way to find the topic, "why did you come to me today?" Su Qi was stunned by Tang Wei''s question. He said that he was distressed because of your mother''s crying. He also thought how much worse it would be to say it! No, no! Make up an excuse. He said, "I just met your mommy. I took a ride on the way." Tang Wei stood up and bowed to him, "thank you uncle Su!" "Oh, no, you can''t use it..." Su Qi hugged him with a smile. "Who are we with? Don''t thank me. Thank me for something I''m interested in." Tang Wei said, "I''ll buy you coffee!" "Good!" Su Qi stretched out his hand and pinched his face. "Well, we are good friends." "Good friend!" Tang Wei patted his chest and said, "hang on the hook, no change for a hundred years!" "Come on Yo! Hook success! Su Qi''s face was full of cheap smiles. He said to Tang Wei, "since you are a friend, you can''t call me uncle su." Also, Tang Wei saw through Su Qi''s idea, but still hooked his lips, "no, Mommy said that the difference between our generations is a little big, we can only call uncle su." Shit, hard and soft. Su Qi curled his lips, "can you shout brother?" "Uncle su." "No, it''s brother Su!" "Uncle su." "Brother!" "Well Shit, it''s a kid''s routine. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 Cong Shan didn''t go home that night. He lost all the news as if he had evaporated out of thin air. The studio doesn''t come to work, and the family doesn''t come back. The whole family is lonely. If Su Qi didn''t come to visit us often, Tang Shi would feel that it''s time for the two of us to live together again. Tang Wei didn''t tell Tang Shi what happened to him at Cong''s home. He just insisted on waiting for a while after school. Cong Shan often picked him up from school. Now this man has become Su Qi. Congshan disappeared, like suddenly appeared, and suddenly disappeared. Everyone didn''t know the family conditions behind him and knew nothing about his identity. He was so mysterious that he came and went without a trace. When we couldn''t find his trace, we were surprised that we were so strange to Congshan. After working together for such a long time, Mingming is only familiar with one micro signal and a string of telephone numbers. And these two things are the most easily discarded. Cong Shan is always late for work and sleeps. At night, his brain is full of holes at a very human speed. People just think he is strange, but they don''t think about what he really is. Tang Wei never waited for the man who was similar to his uncle. Even if he would look at the door every day. Cong Shan promised him to go back to Mommy. He believed that he would keep his promise even if he was not his real uncle. ****** Su Qi has come to Tang poetry''s home quite frequently these days. He knows that his previous remedy has paid off a little. Tang poetry is not so resistant to him as it was at the beginning, but he is still troubled by his appearance all the time. So one night, after eating and drinking at her house, Su Qi brazenly said, "Tang Shi, if you think I''m bored, you tell me, i..." "I think you''re upset right now." Tang poetry immediately interrupted him. The handsome man covered his chest, his smile was uninhibited and unrestrained, but he was holding the tone of heartache, "how can you be so cruel, you see I''m doing things these days..." "Do cattle and horses, eat and drink at home?" Tang Shi was angry and laughed by him, "don''t be a pig?" Su Qi was stunned by the woman, but he didn''t say a word. Then he stuck his neck and simply didn''t understand. He reached out and touched Tang Wei. "Anyway, he didn''t resent me. You have to listen to the child. Is that right, Comrade Tang Comrade Tang nodded with his meal, "welcome uncle Su to my house! Come here often in the future, and the door is wide open! " Well, uncle Su can''t be changed. It rained heavily that night. Tang Shi left a USB flash drive in the company. If he had to work overtime at night, he had to go back to the company. On the way back, she felt that there was a shadow behind her. It was really dangerous for the girl to go out alone in the middle of the night, but at this moment, she couldn''t think of a person to help herself. At this time, a figure suddenly came out behind her and forced her to cover her mouth. She was dragged to the side of the grass where there was no one. The rain soon wet their clothes. Tang Shi was so scared that he was nervous. When he looked back, he was shocked. "Fu sanshao..." Her murmur mixed with the sound of rain came to Fu Muzhong''s ears, and he finally let her go. The man looked up at her one eye, that eye, the eye light is broken, the corner of his eye seems to be red. He said, "Tang Shi, I know I''m sorry for you However, I really don''t know how to compensate... " He was cheated, and so was his mother. The person in the picture is not Tang poetry, but The tragedy has been caused! The moment Tang poetry took off his clothes in front of the public that day, he knew that the disaster he had caused had been irreparable! He wanted to compensate for his heartache, but what should he do? He only dared to peep into the life of Tang poetry in secret, and did not dare to speak to her. He also personally pushed the relationship between himself and her into the abyss in his mistakes. He had never been so embarrassed. He was careful, just for a woman to bow his head, "Tang Shi, I''m sorry, I admit I was blinded by jealousy..." Tang Shi said in a cold voice, "I won''t forgive you. You go. I''m almost home." "Don''t worry, Tang poetry!" Where does rain have a cold heart? Fu Mu''s heart was pulled together. "I know I was wrong. I was cheated. I didn''t think it would be like this. I thought you were that kind of woman..." "You''re still excusing yourself." Tang Shi glanced at Fu Muzhong, "the mistake has been committed. I''m not so generous as to forgive you like a virgin, but I won''t miss you, that''s all." She meant that she would not treat him as a friend in the future, just as a stranger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 Fu Mu finally refused to help and stopped Tang Shi. The two of them were just in the rain. He held Tang Shi''s shoulder and said, "I know I''m responsible, but Tang Shi, I really didn''t think it would be like this I did it to you because I couldn''t help it. I... " "Stop it." Tang poetry gently brushed him away, but the action made him unable to resist. "Save face for each other." She said and turned back into the rain again, Fu Mu finally did not have the courage to pull her. He thought that in the life of Tang poetry, maybe It''s time to get out. ****** thanks to Fu Muzhong, Tang Shi went back and caught a cold. And a fever. When he got to the hospital, it was Jiang Ling, Jiang Xie''s handsome brother. He looked at the thermometer and said, "shit, 40 degrees two! fucking great! Better than last time! Have you bought the tomb? I recommend an acquaintance to you. Don''t come to the hospital. Lie down on a piece of land. " The heart of Tang poetry said that he was so handsome. Why did he hurt others so much? The next second is as like as two peas. Jiang Ling holding Tang Shi with holding the empress, all the way shouting, "let me, there''s a man fainting here, ready for the ward!" When Tang Shi woke up, she saw Bo Ye sitting on one side. She thought she was hallucinating. Is this scene a bit familiar? It''s a pity that people are not who they were. Bo Ye raised her eyes from her mobile phone and looked at Tang Shi, "wake up?" Tang poetry did not speak. Thin night sighed, this time quite conscious, "wake up, then I left." "Thank you. Let''s go." Tang poetry was quickly received, and she was much more experienced than before. In the end, how many times do you have to go through a lot of tempering to cultivate a calm body? Even if you are in a mess, the parting time is still magnificent. Bo Ye''s steps are stiff. Looking back at Tang poetry, she still has a fever and retreats a lot, but she is still warm. Her lips are white, so she must be thirsty. Bo ye went out to buy water and put it at the head of her bed. She didn''t want it. The man turned around in silence. This time, he really left. What is he looking forward to? Do you expect Tang poetry to stop him? Thin night with heart all ready to leave the ward, just met the corridor of Jiang Ling, a white coat elegant, "Yo, old night left?" "Well." Thin night light should be a, "people have awakened." "Oh, I''m awake. Are you gone?" Jiang Ling called to him, "stay a little longer, have dinner together in the evening?" "Besides, call me when you have an appointment." Bo Ye doesn''t dare to stay here too long. He''s afraid that he can''t help going back to see Tang poetry and looking for her. She''s so close to him, but he doesn''t dare to touch her. "Are you..." Jiang Ling thought for a moment, "quarreled with your ex-wife?" That''s right. Bo ye turned back, "it''s not a fight. I can only say One side is disgusted. " Jiang Ling smiles gracefully, "do you have today?" Is this meant to be sarcastic? Bo Ye was angry with him and laughed, "what''s the tone of your schadenfreude?" "I really appreciate Tang poetry." Jiang Ling has always been generous and frank. "It''s not the kind of ambiguous appreciation, it''s the appreciation of talented people. Lao ye, although I have known you for a long time, I still want to fight against the injustice for Tang poetry. Five years ago, you did too heartless. " Heartless, his good friend said he was heartless. "But then..." "Yes, you thought you saw the truth." Jiang Ling approached him and said in a firm voice, "is it true to see? Bo Ye, I said to you at the beginning that you should make up for what you should make up while others are still here. Don''t wait for others to be gone, and you will regret it. " In fact, he has regretted it now, but he did not dare to investigate the truth five years ago. Jiang Ling seemed to see through his cowardice and patted him on the shoulder. "Old night, Tang poetry is not easy. Don''t tell me whether she killed or not five years ago. After five years in prison, what does she owe you? Whether it''s black or white, she gritted her teeth and put up with your son. Being a man really needs a little conscience You are in the center, you can''t see your feelings clearly, but we spectators can see it clearly. If you don''t make up for her and still want to force her, it will only make her hate you more. Is this really what you want? " Is this really what he wants? No, he didn''t want the hate look of Tang poetry! Bo Ye seemed to wake up and looked at Jiang Ling, "but I Now, is it still time? " Jiang Ling looked at the ward where Tang Shi was, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s too late. Bo Ye, some things can''t be forced. When you hold them in your palm, you don''t hold them tightly. Now they fly away. You can''t catch up with them. " I can''t catch up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 On this day, Tang Shi collected his things and discharged from hospital, and then happened to meet Bo Ye. Bo Ye was waiting here deliberately. Maybe he needed to explain it to Tang Shi, but Tang Shi came to meet him blandly and said, "excuse me." Excuse me. He waited for her excuse. At that moment, Bo Ye felt that his heart was broken when he had to work hard to piece it together Looking at Tang poetry passing by him, it is clear that the distance is so short, but it seems that it is ten thousand light years apart. He did everything he could to get back to her. ****** when Tang Shi got out of the hospital, he went to the company in a hurry, but Cong Shan still didn''t come back. Without him, the studio felt a little boring. "Alas, I miss Cong Xiaosan''s days." Little moon lying on the table, "finished, the handsome guy of our studio disappeared." "Why don''t you call the police?" Fangfang looked at the green dinosaur, and ah long was looking at the structure of the mannequin. He noticed Fangfang''s eyes, and immediately said, "no, no, I think Sansan is missing for some time, and will always come back." "How do you know?" Lao Wang looked at him. "What if something happens?" "Let''s not guess. Sansan has always been very stable. Wait a minute." Tang Shi didn''t know whether to comfort others or to comfort himself. Looking at the empty place beside him, he remembered that when he first saw Cong Shan, he stirred his head out of a pile of straw manuscripts, and then handed her an instant coffee. So close, as if it were yesterday. So far away, everything disappeared. "Without Congshan, the burden of fashion design will be on the shoulders of the goddess." Lao Wang flew over to an instant coffee and said, "here you are! Don''t quit. Instant coffee is yours! " If Tang poetry also left, the studio would not be able to bear such a big blow, right? Tang Shi catches Lao Wang''s coffee with a smile and says, "I will obey the order!" The daily micro blog of the studio hasn''t changed for a long time. On this day, little moon opened up and sent a message: on the seventh day when Sansan disappeared, I miss him. "The chief handsome man of the studio" love nurturance "is gone!" "God, I''m so worried! Is something wrong? " "Sick? Or is the job transferred? Well, why don''t you do it? We''re all running for him "That''s it! So now, is dawn alone? Will she be lonely? " "The big guy is still short of people. College students don''t need money for internships." The lack of Congshan is like the lack of an important labor force. We find that only Congshan can complete those difficult tasks at night, and the rest of us are very tired when they share them. We miss Congshan and scold him, "damn! When will this stinky boy come back! Don''t you want us! " Small moon said quite wronged, "men are fickle! Say break, break! Say goodbye! " " in this way, I''m going to start my father''s entertainment company to dig out his home address! Stop him at his door "I agree, you go quickly, block him, tie him up, forcibly take him back to the studio, press in front of the computer, don''t give him food until it''s finished." Lao Wang turned his pen and said, "Fangfang, go, Cong Xiaosan. It''s up to you if you don''t come back." "So cruel?" Fang Fang scolded, "no, no, if he''s a big man in the underworld, I''m not going to hang up if I offend him. Just wait for him to come back. " In a dark corner, the man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, took out the mobile phone hidden behind the mural and opened it with pain. Many people ask him why he can''t come to work. He can''t reply. Once he replies, his family will find out. Looking at the official blog of the recent studio, I saw that it was the tone of little moon that Cong Xiaosan didn''t come, and the studio missed him very much. The man rarely smiles, pulls down, and sees a comment saying, is dawn alone? Will he be lonely. He left his finger on the page for a long time, then quickly turned off the page and put the phone back. Dawn, Tang Shi, that woman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 That night, Bo ye received a text message, which showed a picture of an Ru. Since the last time an Ru was robbed from the police station, Bo Ye didn''t send anyone to track her because of what she did, but when the tragic picture of an Ru was sent to Bo Ye''s mobile phone, he was shocked. Looking at the row of numbers, he hardly thought about it, so he asked Lin Ci to quickly check the IP address of this group of numbers. Lin CI gave the same result as last time, overseas. This is not the first group of overseas IP addresses Overseas people, tied up an Ru, and sent him this picture. What does it mean? The next second, there is a text message, the same number, only ten minutes apart. God has eyes! ¡¿ the short eight words make Bo Ye feel stunned and act on behalf of heaven. Does heaven have eyes? What is the meaning behind this sentence? Is there something hidden in an Ru that he doesn''t know? That night, a group of people in black came to Boye''s house, threw a woven bag into their garden, and then left. In the morning, when Bo''s servants came to clean the garden, they saw a woven bag in the garden, which was still wriggling. They were startled. When they opened it, it turned out to be a bloody man. This person''s face looks a little familiar. Isn''t an Ru, who used to come to Bo''s house before! How could it be so miserable? Also Still alive! The servant trembled to explore her breath, found that there was still a weak breath, quickly picked her up, all the way shouting, "thin little, thin little!" Bo Ye was shocked when he saw an Ru with blood in front of him. He immediately thought of the message he had received before, an ru What happened after being kidnapped? "Dr. Zhao saved her life and took her to the next floor to rest." Hold an Ru in the hand, wait for her to wake up, should be able to force to ask what. Bo Ye didn''t take another look at an Ru. Then he picked up the mobile phone on his desk and left Bo''s house. It seems that this episode is just an accident at the beginning of the new year, which has no impact on his daily life at all. Only after he left, someone secretly came out from behind Bo''s house and sent a message. [tell the master that Bo Ye has left for work, and they have already taken an Ru back. ¡¿ [keep squatting. ¡¿ [yes! ¡¿When ye Jingtang heard that an Ru had been thrown back to Bo''s front door with a lot of scars, Bo ye came to the company to talk with him. He asked Bo Ye with a smile, "have you taken back your old friend?" "Not really." Thin night kneaded to knead eyebrow heart, "wait for her to wake up, have something to ask her." "It seems to be just using." Ye Jingtang makes his own coffee. Since Jiang Qi left, he is used to instant coffee. Jiang Qi bought his coffee machine, which he never used again. "You''ve got a clear idea this time? Didn''t you like an Ru very much at the beginning? " Ye Jingtang sipped a cup, amber pupil beautiful, "or found an Ru is just a quiet shadow." Thin night with his fingers on the desk, the man slender, wearing a suit quite handsome, "say the point, please check the matter how?" He had asked Ye Jingtang to investigate the events five years ago. After all, if there is a relationship with the central government, the investigation can be more convenient. Some of the news released to let people know is like this, but in fact, behind the scenes, the real is another look. He is still a little nervous. He always feels that he is re investigating the truth step by step, a little closer to the Tang poetry five years ago. Looking at the expression of thin night, ye Jingtang smiles in his heart. Thin night, you are nervous. Do you know Tang poetry? But instead of asking, he said, "Oh, that''s the attitude to ask for help?" Ye Jingtang smiles, turns around and pulls out a stack of documents from the nearby bookshelf, presses them with his fingers, and then looks at Bo Ye, "I helped you use the central authority''s power to investigate. Five years ago, did you have any reward for me?" "What do you want?" Thin night is still that pair of high cold appearance, even if he is need others to help that. Ye Jingtang said with a bad smile, "forget it, dad has no idea about a man like you. He wants to make a base and then find you." Bo Ye is eager to pour that cup of coffee on his face and smoke the papers. "It''s like farting. If there''s any substantial progress, I''ll consider letting you two points of the last business." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 However, what ye Jingtang gave really subverted Bo Ye''s cognition. All the clues about that event five years ago have been recorded in the archives. There are all those that should have been, and even those that have not been made public also exist on them. Thin night saw once, and oneself five years ago found some difference. The first doubt: at that time, the escalator in the shopping mall was just being cleaned. Everyone knew that they could not take the escalator during the maintenance period. Why did Tang Shi and Anmi appear at the escalator entrance? Second doubt: who took the sign that was being cleaned and kept away? Why was it not placed at that time? The third doubt: after the accident, the police went to the scene to check and even ruled out the accidental injury caused by escalator failure, because the escalator was not in operation mode at that time. At most, shopping malls are responsible for not placing the signs that are being cleaned in time. Besides, a still escalator can''t hurt people. So it''s true that tranquility is pushed down. The fourth doubt: the surveillance video recorded the moment when Tang Shi held out her hand to Anmi. Therefore, this scene is also an important evidence that Bo ye sent Tang Shi to prison at that time. She made her hand in full view of the public, leading to Anmi''s death. What''s the secret of this scene? Bo Ye looked at the words on the report and felt his head was too big. In fact, Su Qi and ye Jingtang are both in the five great families, regardless of means and contacts In fact, he could have asked Su Qi for help, but instinctively he refused to let himself bow to Su Qi. Once you ask for his help, you lose to him. "Have you figured out anything?" Ye Jingtang held his chin, "come here every day to report, for the sake of the truth. Bo Ye, why didn''t you come five years ago?" Bo ye put down the information, stood up and sighed, "it''s not too late." "No, it''s too late." Ye Jingtang looked at Bo Ye with a deep look. "When the tragedy happened, you chose to listen to others, and you were already late in the life of Tang poetry. So now, even if the truth is different from five years ago, even if you do find out, it''s too late. " Thin night heart tingle, fidgety tut a, "don''t tell me these." This will only make him more cowardly. Ye Jingtang silently smile, "admit it, you fall in love with Tang poetry." "No Boye quickly counterattacked, as if trying to prove something, "I just For the time being, I seem to be a little interested in her. " "It''s funny how you try to deceive yourself." Ye Jingtang has never been afraid of thin night, so he still speaks with a stream of irony. He looks at the man in front of him and suddenly feels that no matter what, thin night is luckier than himself. At least the woman he wants to get back is still living in this world. At least he can make those remedies now, even if they are very small. But what about ye Jingtang? What does he have left? Once Jiang Qi died, all his qualifications were deprived by fate. No matter how much he paid, he could not get back a life that had left the world. Looking at thin night''s side face, ye Jingtang gazed, and said for a long time, "thin night, sometimes, put down your ridiculous dignity. If you don''t love someone, is there any shame?" Shame? Bo ye asked himself whether it was really humiliating. But he refused to admit it until he died. He just obstinately said to Ye Jingtang, "I just want to find out the truth five years ago to comfort my soul who has nowhere to put it." He only tried to comfort himself by investigating the truth. He never thought that if another result came to the stage, his play with Tang poetry at that time I can sing a few more rounds. ****** at the end of the month, Cong Zheng, the leader of the jungle, just as he said, sent an invitation to Bo Ye. At the end of the month, there was an electric syllable for the Jungle Cruise ship. Everything was arranged on the cruise ship, and it was noted that Bo Ye could bring several other guests. They were all guests, so there was no need to pay extra. When Bo Ye receives the invitation, ye Jingtang also receives it. After all, if the jungle wants to join the five aristocratic families, all the people have to please. So several second generation officials are all on the guest list. Bo Ye asks Ye Jingtang when he will go. Ye Jingtang said lazily, "without a female companion, I can''t pass." Bo Ye thought, "neither do I Ye Jingtang was happy, "so, thin night. You wear a skirt and be my girlfriend Thin night a handsome face brush of a pull down, toward Ye Jingtang sneer, "I don''t have that interest." Ye Jingtang said, "I don''t have one either, but you should look good in wig and skirt. After all, you are not ugly..." Before the end of the conversation, the opposite thin night hangs up with a click. The beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep. Jiang Qi It''s been two months since you left the world. He looked up at the invitation on the table and thought that he had ever attended such an occasion. There was a charming Jiang Qi beside him, holding him in his arms and smiling like flowers.But in the blink of an eye, he had nothing left. Ye Jingtang laughs at himself, reaches for his face, and then grabs his tie with the other hand. He tugged and felt the pressure on his throat. Jiang Qi, you see, I don''t love you, but I miss you so much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 At the end of the month, Su Qi received an invitation because his family was a senior cadre''s son. As soon as he received the guest, he went out of the house, turned to the next door and knocked on the door of Tang poetry. "What for?" Tang poetry opened the door and asked directly. "Here it is Su Qi showed Tang Shi his invitation, "do you know who is the organizer of this Jungle Cruise Ship?" "The jungle? Jungle£¿¡± A bad idea flashed through Tang Shi''s mind. This surname "You''re right." Su Qi lowered his voice. "Congshan is the man of the jungle." Tang Shi''s face changed with surprise. "Why do you have an invitation?" "Me?" Su Qi suddenly joked, "rich and handsome, people naturally send me an invitation." Tang Shi felt that it was superfluous for him to ask such a question, and he wanted to close the door the next second. Unexpectedly, Su Qi saw through her idea and soon put her foot against a crack in the door, "you wait! I haven''t finished yet "Say it Tang Shi looked at Su Qi, "tell me the news about the jungle. What is it for?" "You are quite clever." Su Qiyang raised her pretty eyebrows and said, "here, the invitation says that I can take a girl with me, so EMM, would you like to come with me Tang Shi just wanted to say no, but Su Qi said, "are you sure? Maybe you can see Cong Shan, and you can solve your doubts about his identity. Besides, it''s said that he hasn''t gone to work for several days. Everyone in the studio is worried, right? You might as well go and see him and ask him what happened The man always grasped what she wanted most. Tang Shi sipped her lips and hesitated for a long time before saying, "OK, I promise you, but..." "I know." Su Qi raised his hands over his head, "I don''t mess, OK? As long as you are my girlfriend and find Congshan, I will call him for you. " "Deal." Tang Shi quickly closed the door, "if it''s OK, I''ll go to sleep first." With a bang, Su Qi was shut out of the door again. The blue eyed and blonde half blood man''s mouth is so pitiless! But after thinking about it, I finally cheated her into being my girlfriend. Well, it''s not too bad! ****** when Tang Shi returned to his room, he talked to the people in the studio about the cruise Festival at the end of the month. [little moon: Wow! Tang Shi, can you go in! ¡¿ [Fangfang: I remember the organizers invited some media, and my father''s company also received the invitation letter. Xiaoyueyue wanted to come, so I''ll bring you a message. I won''t go alone. It''s boring. ¡¿ [little moon: it doesn''t matter. I can go with my brother. I''ll see you there. ¡¿ [Lao Wang: Yes, your brother is Lan Ming. If you don''t let him in, you just take a group of people and say "special police sweep porn", and the whole electric syllable will be destroyed. ¡¿ [green Dinosaurs: you''re so good, like I can only buy ¡¿ [Lao Wang: you''re more aggressive. You can spend tens of thousands of yuan to buy tickets? It''s hard to imagine how rich the upstart oil diggers are. ¡¿ [green Dinosaur: my family bought it. They bought ten and got one free. Now there are only four people going. Lao Wang, do you want it? I''ll give you a ticket. ¡¿ [dawn: haha, didn''t our whole studio go to the cruise Festival? ¡¿ [Lao Wang: I haven''t been dancing for hundreds of years. Let''s go! Let''s take a vacation. ¡¿ [Fangfang: Damn it! I can just write the story of our heroine''s encounter with the man on the cruise ship! How exciting! Come on! ¡¿ [little moon: what dregs are all over your head! ¡¿At the end of the month, Tang Shi asked for leave to go shopping with all the people in the studio and went to the mall to buy clothes. As a result, Bo ye came out to pick out the dress with her partner. In order to prepare for the next day''s cruise, Tang Shi looked at the woman beside her at night and tut. It''s Sophie. Sophie obviously saw Tang poetry, poked thin night with her arm, and then looked at Tang poetry. Tang poetry has no feelings for Sophie, but just smiles as a routine, which can be regarded as a greeting. Bo Ye found that Tang Shi ignored himself. He was a little upset and lowered his voice. "You pick it quickly, I''ll pay the bill after you pick it." "I wish you had paid for it." Sophie is so indulgent that this time she can be Boye''s companion, her grandfather comes forward to ask Boye for help. Bo Ye is still very respectful to her grandfather. When the old man comes out, he has to give some face. It''s like the last time I had dinner with Sophie. Sophie picked out the dress. "I''ll buy it myself. Don''t do it." Her attitude towards Bo Ye has changed. Before, she chased Bo Ye. As a result, Bo Ye was surrounded by a woman like Cheng Yiyi, who was angry. When was she humiliated by such comparison?Bo Ye said for a long time, "buy it yourself." Both of them are too lazy to take care of each other''s attitude. Sophie thinks that her liking for Bo Ye is over. Since she found out that this man Jinyu was cheating on him, she didn''t pester him with the same enthusiasm as before. After brushing the card and buying the bill, Sophie asked, "is it different from those coquettish and cheap people you used to keep?" Bo Ye didn''t speak. Sophie laughed even more, "Oh, if I were Tang Shi, I would regret to death if I knew you were such a person." Thin night sneers, "shut your mouth." Sophie said, "don''t let me talk? See for yourself what you used to play with. " "Nothing''s your turn." Thin night squints sneer, "save dim sum, change a route, I won''t pay more attention to you, you don''t give yourself play." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 Sophie almost left on the spot with tears in her eyes, leaving Boye alone in the shopping mall. The counter they picked was next door to Boye''s counter. After watching the whole farce, she chose a white dress to go into the fitting room. When they came out, Fangfang and little moon said, "goddess! How beautiful Tang Shi was dressed in a white dress with off shoulder, black hair like a waterfall and moving eyebrows. Little moon said, "if I were a man, I would definitely fall in love with you!" When Bo ye came by the counter next door, he just saw Tang poetry in a white dress. She was smiling at her good friend with shallow eyes. Her facial features were delicate and picturesque, elegant and noble. She was leaning towards half of her face, and the radian from her chin to her neck was amazing. It''s like a precious white swan. The eyes of thin night are deep. When they married Tang Shi, they secretly got the certificate. He didn''t even give Tang Shi a decent wedding. She married him with a hot heart, but she was thrown cold water countless times. Later, she finally became a cold heart stone, a stone with ice. All women have fantasized about how grand and luxurious their marriage is. They all dream of a fantastic wedding, but Bo Ye has never touched Tang Shi. He treated her as a toy, insulting and treating her coldly. Later, at the end of her life, she said in his ear, I regret loving you in my life. Now I see Tang Shi wearing a white dress, and Bo Ye stops because of her beauty. I can''t help thinking that if they were married five years ago, they would have a dream of a hundred years of red make-up, and thousands of people would have seen each other off The Tang poetry at the wedding must be more dazzling than at this time. It''s a pity that love doesn''t come back. He looked at Tang poetry in a white dress, as if at this moment, she was his bride. Tang poetry noticed that there was a hot line of sight nearby. When she looked up for a moment, she saw that thin night was shocked and standing there. The light in her eyes was as naked as fire. She was shocked by the burning emotion in his eyes. She stepped back. Bo Ye noticed the resistance of Tang poetry and took her eyes back. Together with those amazing expressions on her face, she deeply pressed her heart. People also saw thin night, saw, always can''t be improper, so small moon called out, "big boss good." "Hello." Thin night nodded, or that high cold appearance, just like just lost his mind, just an illusion. All his life, he was deeply restrained by his own reason. Even if the pain was deep, he tried his best to keep a frightful calm. "Big boss, are you also here to pick clothes?" Fangfang asked in a low voice. She saw Bo Ye preoccupied with Tang poetry and knew that he stopped for Tang poetry. Thin night light ground should a, "mmm." "The big boss will go, too?" Lao Wang took a look at Bo Ye and saw Bo ye go to the front desk where they were. He whispered a few words with the front desk lady in English. Then he turned his head, "yes, I''ll see you on the cruise ship." "See you on the cruise ship!" Green dinosaur waved and watched Bo Ye leave. He said to Fang Fang over there, "tut Tut, bossy president is bossy president! What a tune "Don''t look at it. Generally, those who are called to be bossy presidents are scum men." Fang Fang was happy and pointed to Tang poetry, "here! Or look at the goddess! Is it beautiful? The immortals come down to earth "Buy it, that''s it!" Lao Wang took out his card and said, "today''s dress expenses will be reimbursed by the studio!" "How generous!" Little moon clapped, "don''t mention Tang poetry! Choose the expensive one! Don''t be soft But when Lao Wang went to pay, the waiter told him that all their expenses had been signed by the gentleman just now, and the bill would be sent to his name after the end. Lao Wang murmured, "big boss paid for us?" The green dinosaur was trying on a suit. He heard the sound and said, "what? The big boss paid for it? " The receptionist nodded. "You can try it on." Tang Shi wrapped up the dress and then asked, "how much is this for me?" Sixty seven thousand, miss The waiter said with a smile, "don''t worry. We''ll send the bill to the gentleman in person." Sixty seven thousand. Tang Shi replied, "thank you. I see." If you have time, you''d better give the money to Bo Ye. After all, she doesn''t want to be favored by him for no reason. This made her feel shame. Although she had been ruined by him all her life, she still had to accept the sweetness from him. A group of people bought clothes and came out with bags of luxury brands. They thought they were still in a dream. "Damn I must be dreaming that these things cost more than 200000 today It''s all the orders bought by the big boss... " "If I had known, I would have bought another pair of high-heeled shoes. Boss Zhengda''s treat." The little moon blinked, "do you think the big boss is coming to our dawn?"Fangfang, a former professional paparazzi, immediately smelled the smell of gossip, "you have a point! Maybe that''s it! He had been dazed by the white dress of the goddess for a long time "I can''t rely on it!" Green dinosaur carrying a shopping bag yelled, "goddess, you are in our studio, from now on we don''t worry about food or drink!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 However, they are so excited that the mood of Tang poetry is very cool. Thin night, wait until now your show of affection, calculate laughable? ****** The Jungle Cruise started as scheduled, and everyone in the studio made an appointment to meet. Seeing Tang Shi wearing a windbreaker, wearing a long white dress and holding Su Qi in her arms, she came down to the world like a fairy, Fangfang was shocked, "what! Your boyfriend is Su''s eldest and youngest! " Little moon took her brother LAN Ming and screamed, "Wow! brother! It''s su Qi! It''s so handsome. It''s like a Hollywood actor... " LAN Ming pulled his sister''s face hard, "look at your brother! Don''t look at other wild men Fangfang followed her father into the arena, so Lao Wang and green dinosaur were left. You look at me and I''ll look at you. Green dinosaur said first, "well, Lao Wang, if you don''t mind, I can go in with you." ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Lao Wang''s face turned green. "I don''t want to dance with a man hand in hand! What a shame But in the end - "shit, look there, two men came together." "Well, it''s not that kind of relationship, is it? It''s easy to wear glasses. The tall one around seems to be attacking... " "Do fags look so good these days? Wait for me to hook up and ask for a micro signal. " Green dinosaur and Lao Wang look very blue. They walk in all the way to kill people. Ah long says, "it''s all your fault that you stick so close to me. People think I''m a fag." Old Wang rolled a white eye, "I more rare you like, if not for the little moon with her brother left, where round get you standing beside me." "I''m special..." The green dinosaur was rejected by Lao Wang and said, "OK, OK, goddess!" He waved to Tang Shi in the center of the venue. Tang Shi took off her windbreaker. Su Qi held it in her hand gentlely. Then they went to take a picture with the main board of the electronic syllables, and the studio crowded together. "Come on, take me one." They like to join in the fun every day. Little moon looks at Su Qi and says, "Su SHAOHAO!" "Hello, hello." In front of outsiders, Su Qi still looks like a perfect male god, and the scale of his smile is just right. The photographer next to him says, "come on, look here!" They all smile and take a group photo together. Tang Shi and Su Qi stand at the end, just like a pair of golden girls. Today, I heard that the top 100 DJs have been invited. It takes hundreds of thousands of dollars for each DJ to perform at one time. The price can even be described as some little stars in the entertainment industry. Although the circle of electronic voice coil is not as big as that of entertainment circle, it has the same water depth, and with the increase of the number of electronic syllables, the public''s acceptance of electronic voice is also growing, which is no longer limited to some very low electronic DJ songs. "Is skillex coming tonight?" Fang Fang is particularly excited, "no, I''m his brain powder! I want to go to the backstage lounge and ask for a group photo! " Fang Fang''s father comforted his daughter, "after a while, my father called the staff to take you in." Tang Shi and Su Qi stayed with the studio after they took a group photo. The program didn''t start until 7 p.m. now everyone is walking around the venue talking and laughing, eating and talking about gossip. Although Su Qi didn''t come often, he was able to integrate into their atmosphere and burst a lot of the entertainment industry. "What? Jicuncao powder? It''s over. My impression of him has completely collapsed. " "Rich businessman Xiao Li grabs his brother''s girlfriend? So powerful? " "Did Jiang Huiyu sleep with her? I can''t see it. " Little moon tut tut said, "two legs a split, a bag of rice!" The crowd burst into laughter. They couldn''t stand up straight. The atmosphere was very lively. There was a clear laugh from a distance. Bo Ye was attracted by the laughter when she walked into the venue. When she looked up, she saw Tang Shi standing beside Bo Ye. Both of them had delicate and elegant side faces. She was smiling faintly at the moment, and she was getting along with her friends without any pressure. She never showed such an expression to him. Bo Ye thought of the results of his recent investigation, so he wanted to talk to Tang Shi, but as soon as he stepped forward, he stopped abruptly. He thought of the defensive look in Tang poetry''s eyes when he looked at him, which was totally different from what it is now. If at this moment, she turned her head to look at him with laughter, wouldn''t it be particularly ironic? Across the crowd, he looked at Tang poetry as if standing on her other side. Su Qi noticed that someone had been looking at them for a long time. Subconsciously, he turned his head, just to the deep eyes of the thin night. A pair of black and a pair of blue eyes in the air docking, lightning flint across countless emotions, finally Su Qi quietly his emotions back, subconsciously hugged the body side of Tang poetry. Tang Shi was shocked by his actions and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing." Su Qi''s smile is still light on the surface. He easily covers up his past emotion. Facing thin night, he suddenly takes back his sight. Lin CI comes and goes, and countless people greet him.Su Qi watched thin night disappear in the crowd, then slowly relaxed. Bo Ye''s eyes He was in love with Tang poetry, so he fell in love with it a little bit, but he didn''t realize it, and he had been deceiving himself all the time. If he is aware of Will Tang poetry accept his confession? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 When Tang Shi turned around, he met Su Qi''s friend, Xiao Li, who Su Qi had been hanging in his mouth. There was a pretty amazing woman beside him. When he saw Tang poetry, he also laughed at her, "I''ve heard a lot about it." "Hello, hello." Xiao Li to Su Qi Nu mouth, "Yo, want to succeed ah, Su childe, how about the goddess when you companion?" "You can''t get Ivory out of your damn mouth." Su Qi smiles and taps him on the shoulder. "I''ll see you backstage. I happen to have my favorite DJ." "I''ve got it." Xiao Li raised his chin, Dan Feng''s eyes narrowed, and the light emotion swept over his eyes, which was particularly amazing. They are here to say hello, and there are people behind them who keep doing interviews around Bo Ye. "Bo Shao is here today? Why come alone? I heard that you had a female companion before. Why didn''t your female companion appear this time? " Sophie? Bo Ye thought, "because there are old friends in the guest list this time, so come and have a look." The media sensitively smelled the taste of gossip, and they all worked hard, "who is this old friend, please?" "Why didn''t you hear about such a good relationship with Bo Shao before?" "Is it the Cong family of the organizer?" Bo Ye didn''t answer this time. The media closed the door and saw Ye Jingtang come in with a smile holding the little girl. They went to besiege Ye Jingtang again. They called out to Ye Zong one by one. The microphone stretched out so long that they really tried their best. "It''s too hard for the media." Lao Wang looked at it and sighed, "is this your family''s?" Fangfang said, "yes, the most excellent paparazzi in my family also climbed over the wall and over the top. In order to secretly photograph a big brand cheating, they were bought by big brands at a high price before they could issue a notice." It seems that although the paparazzi profession is tired, it also makes money in the end. It has other people''s control in its own hands, so it is always the one who makes the price. Tang Shi shuttled through the crowd looking for Cong Shan. This time, everyone in the studio held the idea of finding him and asked why he didn''t come to work and what happened at home. Unfortunately, there was no face similar to Tang Yi in the crowd. Tang Shi thinks it''s time to wake up. Congshan is Congshan, not anyone''s brother. Su Qi is busy talking business with Xiao Li. When it''s time, DJ goes on stage one by one, each with an hour''s solo time. In the final stage, there are B2B time slots for all the guests. When the electronic music was released, everyone''s adrenaline soared to the best state and began to swing with the rhythm. Tang Shi was a little tired wearing high-heeled shoes. He said hello to Su Qi and went outside to see the sea view. The night was getting dark. It was cold winter season, so it was dark very early. Now it was dark outside. Only the lighthouse passing by occasionally by the sea echoed the lights in the room on the deck. The rest was the vast darkness. The sea breeze came with a salty smell, blowing a few wisps of hair in her ears. Tang Shi looked at the dark sea below, thinking that it was so quiet and beautiful during the day, but at night it was like a big mouth, swallowing everything. At this time, she felt more and more that she was born small. The ocean that could not see the end was too huge. She was just a drop in the ocean. Even if she disappeared one day, no one would find out. She was lost in thought until someone behind her called out, "Tang poetry." Looking back at the moment, he bumps into the dark pupil of the thin night. In an instant, time is pressed the pause button. The distant lighthouse is printed on his eyes like a spark, but it twinkles. Tang poetry steps back and leans on the railing. She doesn''t want to be alone with Bo Ye. Bo Ye thought about how to talk to Tang poetry. He said, "I, about five years ago I now... " When Tang poetry heard these three words five years ago, it was like being stimulated, "shut up!" She doesn''t want to hear from him yet! Five years ago, he didn''t deserve to mention a word! "I know, it''s too late to investigate now, but Tang Shi, I really..." The reason why he thought it was the hand of Tang poetry was that he saw Tang poetry stretching out its hand to Anmi. This scene could not be explained at all, which also led to Bo Ye''s identification. But now some things have already been overthrown, he wants to come back "Now you come and tell me I''m innocent. Do you think it''s useful?" Tang Shi''s thin body leaned against the railing of the boat, "I''ve been in prison for five years. Thin night, what do you take back to me?" "I..." He owes her. It''s not clear If we can find a reasonable explanation for the scene he saw at the beginning, can everything be reversed? "I know, even if it''s too late, but some of the truth belongs to you, so I must find out..." "The way you say these beautiful things is ridiculous." Tang Shi was indifferent, "I don''t care about the truth. Bo Ye, don''t try any more. Even if you give me my innocence, I won''t thank you for it. Save itIt turns out that being misunderstood is the feeling Thin night sore throat, how to explain that he is not in her attention? He just wanted to I want to make up for the relationship that they have come to the edge. At this time, another firm and powerful voice came, "Tang poetry!" Tang Shi looked up and saw Su Qi come out from another exit, just on the other side of the thin night. He still had her windbreaker coat in his hand. "The temperature has dropped at night. Don''t catch cold." Tang Shi smiles gratefully at him. Su Qi''s appearance just solves her embarrassment of being alone with Bo Ye. Just as she wants to step forward, there comes a slight sound of fragmentation behind her. The voice was too small, but suddenly, Tang Shi looked back. The next second, the splint railing she had been relying on suddenly loosened - "Tang Shi!" The two men roared almost at the same time. Tang Shi fell back uncontrollably - the railings were broken, and behind him was a vast ocean! Bo ye came forward quickly at this time, and he stretched out his hand to Tang poetry. However, this scene seemed to make him understand something. What he saw with his own eyes five years ago was the scene of "Tang poetry promoting tranquility"! He held out his hand -- the Tang poetry five years ago held out his hand. Thin night''s pupil suddenly constricts, the time and space reverses wrong, the old shadow overlaps, the blood counter current, the whole body grows cool! So five years ago, Tang poetry didn''t reach out to Anmi, but Anmi fell down. She was the one who reached out to catch her?! Why didn''t she explain at the time?! No, she explained. She said she didn''t push it, but he didn''t believe it! The brain regards that scene as a poem of Tang Dynasty, so he directly convicts her subjectively! Tang poetry is desperate, and with the subsequent explanation also swallow into the throat, with all the frustration, he was put in prison! Countless thoughts pass quickly in the brain, but things happen in an instant. Just at the moment when Bo Ye hesitates, a dark shadow rushes forward quickly, and then follows Jin Shou''s figure into the vast ocean! No hesitation, not even a second''s pause! Plop, plop, two successive sounds of heavy objects falling into the water, followed by Bo Ye shouting, "Tang poetry! Su Qi www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 The wind swept Tang Shi''s ears, and the next second to meet her was the big mouth of the sea, which engulfed her thin body in an instant - in such cold weather, the water fell from the cruise ship, and the water was bitterly cold. Tang Shi was wrapped and squeezed by the cold water, and coughed into her nose carelessly. When the tingling and suffocation came, Tang poetry struggled and heard someone calling her. But she lost her strength and wanted to go upstream, but she kept falling. At this moment, a figure darted into the water with a swift posture, like an arrow into the dark sea, broke through the sea and swam towards her. Then she grabbed her with her hand, and grabbed her up hard - Tang Shi choked several mouthfuls of sea water, and the smell of fishy and salty made her dizzy. When she rushed out of the sea, she raised her head high and tried hard Cough. There was a man floating on the water, patting her on the back and saying, "are you ok?" Tang Shi is still coughing. Her lungs are almost worn out. She and Su Qi are all soaked in the water. The cold is coming. She shivers, "my legs I feel like I have a cramp... " "It''s freezing. I''ll take you up later." Su Qi put out his hand to wipe his face, and the drops of water slid down his face and trickled back into the ocean along his sharp chin. His white face looks pale against the backdrop of the night, but his eyes are as deep as the sea. Tang poetry seems to see liquid flowing from one end of his pupil to the other, which has a kind of enchanting beauty. Wet blonde hair stuck to his forehead. Su Qi lifted them back and gasped, "it''s OK." Under the night, the sea level line and the distant night sky form a line. The only thing that pierces the darkness is a slightly bright lighthouse. She and Su Qi swim on the water and clap. Someone is shouting, "tell me the location!" "You You... " Su Qi sneezed directly, "your nine o''clock direction!" Someone over there put down the kayak and drove towards them. Su Qi patted the water and told each other the location. Then he looked back at Tang Shi and said, "can you swim?" Tang poetry pointed to himself, "there is still some basic self-help ability. I''m not a silly white sweet who has no power to bind a chicken." Su Qi rolled a white eye, "white excited, also want to come to a hero to save the United States, the result you can swim." Tang Shi also sneezed, "it''s so cold. The water in winter is so cold. I really admire those winter swimmers..." "It''s a little warmer under the water." Su Qi put his head down and showed half of his face outside. "The main reason is that his upper body is above the water. The water on his body evaporates and the temperature is low." Then he buried his face in the water and spat out a bunch of bubbles. Tang Shi laughed and sank down. Indeed, it was warmer under the water. "Can you be serious? I''m falling into the water." Su Qi vomited bubbles and said, "you can''t see a little panic up and down. How can you shout for help? Come here, brother, show you the butterfly stroke Tang Shi slapped the surface of the water while laughing. Originally, he fell into the water well. As a result, because both of them could swim, it turned into a farce. Finally, when the kayak came, Lao Wang and the green dinosaur were happy when they saw Tang Shi, "Oh, you fell into the sea happily?" Tang poetry said, "poor, help me." "I can swim back by myself, and I have to put down the boat to save you. The staff are not as active as me." Lao Wang reached for Tang Shi, and the green dinosaur went to catch Su Qi, "yes, the staff will come down and let Lao Wang snatch the boat. He said, my people, I''ll save them, and others will stay aside! I think Bo Ye is like a soul out of body standing there. The crew of the whole ship can run fastest in our studio! " "When are you so handsome?" Tang Shi climbed onto the boat from the surface of the water. The moment she came out of the water, she was wrapped up with a chill. She shivered, "it''s so cold, it''s so cold..." Su Qi was also pulled ashore by the green dinosaur. He was wearing a bath towel and said to Tang poetry, "cold? Come to my arms for warmth. " Tang Shi smiles, then kicks Su Qi into the sea with a smile. She carries her eyebrows. She has a pretty smile on her wet face. She has a pretty white face and pretty eyebrows. Her eyes are like the stars in the sky. Watching Su Qi fall into the water for the second time, she smiles at him, "do you dare to play coloratura?" Su Qi sneezed on the surface of the water! Help!! I was wrong! Why did you drive away? Don''t go, Tang Shi! Take me with you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 When Tang Shi and Su Qi safely returned to the boat, the people around them were relieved. Fangfang and Xiao Yueliang prepared two bathrobes. They immediately went forward to help them put them on. Tang Shi''s body was very cold. It was really hard for her to soak in the sea water for so long. Xiao Yueliang gave her a cup of hot water and said, "come on, I''ll take you back to your room slowly." Green dinosaur also gave Su Qi a cup of hot water, "you also go back, thank you for saving our goddess." People in the studio regard Tang poetry as their family. Su Qi was able to choose to jump down to save Tang poetry without hesitation at that time, which was tantamount to enhancing the goodwill of the studio. For a moment, Fang Fang was shaking her head and saying, "if you are rich and handsome, you can still save the goddess. Let''s go." The thin night standing outside the crowd is another gesture at this moment. Hasty and helpless, he turned pale. I don''t know what I''ve experienced. It''s Tang poetry that fell down, but later, it''s him who broke his heart. He seemed to know so many things at once that his brain could not accept such a complicated procedure. It was only when there was some pain that he suddenly recovered. Five years ago Five years ago Thin night''s fingers are shaking, he found that he has always been indifferent to the courage, like being completely deprived. Five years ago, if Tang poetry didn''t push tranquility down, but chose to reach out and grasp tranquility So all the truths have to be overturned and repeated? He froze there, suddenly felt completely cold surrounded him. At the beginning of the new year, beautiful fireworks bloomed over the cruise ship. Bo Ye looked up and watched the fireworks flicker in his eyes. Then he thought of the scene of Tang poetry falling down. At that moment of hesitation, someone around him rushed down first. Later, when he saw her standing with Su Qi, Bo Ye did not dare to step forward again. In the crowd, wait and see. He felt that he was always the one who was late in Tang poetry''s life. From the beginning, when she loved him, he didn''t love her. Then she left, but he felt a piece missing from his chest. Until now, when he saw her talking and laughing with others, but treating himself coldly, he realized that some emotions had been pestering him all the time, and now he was tossing and turning, and he was surprised that habit and love were quietly penetrating into his bones. He seems to love her. Can one''s heart be divided into two parts? He did not forget the tranquility, but fell in love with today''s Tang poetry. Is this a betrayal of spirit? Betray who? Serenity Or Tang poetry? Bo Ye smiles. From the beginning, what he betrays is Tang poetry. He gave her a family, but he had his own old love outside. She gritted her teeth with blood to endure this humiliation, but he took her patience for granted. But now, when all the consciousness is so clear and the separation of flesh and bone is in front of him, Bo Ye can''t find any reason to refute it. He was jealous, he was angry, he wanted to destroy her everything, but in the end he found a very sad thing, he loved her. Thinking of Ye Jingtang''s question with light mockery, he asked, is it a shame to love someone without love? It turned out that everyone around him could see that he loved her, but he cheated himself for so long. Bo Ye didn''t speak. He just looked up and watched Tang Shi and all the people in the studio go in together. He stood outside the crowd and blew the sea breeze for a long time. Then he quietly went to the splint and watched the place where she fell. His pupils and the night were dark. Eyes on the cut off railing, thin night eyebrows slightly jump. The broken cross section doesn''t look like the loosening and falling off caused by aging, and the crisp cut is more like Man made. At this moment, all the fear came back to his mind, and countless thoughts flashed through thin night''s mind. At that moment, the man''s face suddenly, the wind and rain is coming! Someone In the dark against Tang poetry. Moreover, this matter is too risky. If the person who comes to the deck ahead of time is not Tang Shi, then this trap will be exposed ahead of time. The person who can do this must have full assurance to ensure that the person who falls It must be Tang poetry! Then this kind of targeted purpose is quite terrible If Tang Shi could not swim, would she today Thin night dare not think about it any more, eyes scarlet. When the idea is confirmed, those unknown details and clues will clearly emerge in Bo Ye''s mind. He steps back two steps, then immediately takes out his mobile phone to take a picture of the railing and sends it to Lin CI. Let me see what this cross section is made of. ¡¿ [yes, thin. ¡¿ thin night looks up at the sky, the sea and the night sky merge into one in the distance, and the scattered stars hang on it, lonely and lonely. Night It''s getting deeper and deeper. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 The news that Tang poetry fell into the water worried the organizers for a time. They came to apologize to Tang poetry and gave many gifts as compensation. In the end, Cong Zheng, the great leader of the jungle, came forward and rushed to Tang poetry. Tang Shi took a hot bath again, changed his clothes, was blowing his hair, accompanied by a small moon, "you don''t have a cold, do you?" "Not bad." Tang Shi sniffed, "no, don''t worry." At this time, there was a knock outside the door. "Is Miss Tang in? We are the organizer of this call. I heard that you accidentally fell into the water. We just came to express our apology." Tang poetry turned his head, the little moon said, "to open?" "Go ahead." Tang Shi put down the hair dryer, little moon went to open the door, Cong Zheng came forward at the door, the man was middle-aged, but he was not familiar with the fierce and powerful aura of that year, only a glance, you can detect that the man was killed from the bullets. The scar on his face was ugly but ferocious, which made people shudder. Fortunately, little moon has an old brother in her family who is a special forces soldier. She is also used to the arrogance of tough people like them. She was not frightened on the spot, but just whispered, "congda is in charge." "Good evening, moon." Cong Zheng is no stranger to little moon. LAN Ming''s baby sister, the leader of Fengshen group, is afraid of melting in her mouth and falling in her hand. He also gives her some face. "Say hello to your brother for me." "Where, where, my brother also asked me to say hello to you on his behalf. I have a chance to meet you for a chat tomorrow." Cong Zheng didn''t say anything else. He turned to Tang Shi and said, "Miss Tang, about the safety of today''s cruise facilities..." Tang Shi dried her hair, turned around and looked at Cong Zheng. First, she was frightened by the scar on his face. But soon she came to her reaction. Just as she wanted to speak, she looked up and found that Cong Zheng''s expression had changed suddenly! At that moment, Cong Zheng''s eyes widened, and the man who was used to the scenes of life and death showed a shocked expression, which affected the scar on his eyes, shocking! He was speechless. "You You... " Tang Shi points to himself. Is there anything strange on his face that frightens Cong Zheng? Little moon was also stunned on the spot, which What''s going on?! Before Tang poetry could say a word, Cong Zheng''s expression had changed. People around him were shocked and warily cried out, "great master..." Cong Zheng stepped forward. His dignified face was full of amazement. He asked Tang Shi, "who are you?" Tang Shi was trembled by his words, and recovered for a long time. "Hello, I''m Tang Shi. I came here as Su Qi''s female companion this time..." Su family''s girl friend?! She?! Cong Zheng''s voice was still shocked. He looked at Tang Shi''s face carefully and suddenly asked, "you Do you have any other brothers and sisters in this world? " Tang Shi frowned, "Hello, Mr. Cong, this is my own family business. I don''t think I can tell you all about it." Cong Zheng''s tone was so urgent that he couldn''t see the oppressive look just now. He stared at Tang Shi''s face and suddenly stepped back. The middle-aged man murmured, "you It''s good that you didn''t die... " When this sentence came out of his mouth, the eyes of a group of servants around him suddenly changed! Then everyone looked up to look at Tang poetry, which suddenly seemed to be surrounded by countless people. Little moon came forward and stopped Tang poetry behind, "what do you want to do?" "Miss Tang, we don''t mean to offend you. We just want to know about your family recently And... " "Sorry, maybe I remind you of someone you used to know." Tang poetry bowed his head, posture neither humble nor arrogant, "but my family life is clear, there is no mistake, you admit it." A clean family Cong Zheng stares at her and suddenly asks her, "do you have another brother?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 As soon as this sentence came out, Tang Shi''s face changed. She stood there, showing the same shocked expression as Cong Zheng. "I..." It took a lot of effort for her to suppress the ups and downs of her chest, and then she said softly, "Mr. Cong, these questions are my personal questions. You have asked me too much." Cong Zheng, unconventional, said to Tang Shi, "I didn''t expect to have any bad influence on you. Since you don''t want to say it, just think I didn''t ask, Cong Yi!" As soon as Cong came forward with a lot of things in his hand, Cong Zheng handed them to Tang Shi, "this It''s our compensation. After all, we are very responsible for the accident of the cruise ship. I hope you can forgive this accident... " There were a lot of words on the scene, and Tang Shi used those words to return to him. Watching Cong Zheng go, she was relieved. It was like the force of oppressing herself disappeared. Little moon looked at this picture of Tang poetry, her eyes were also strange, "did you know Cong Da before he was in charge?" "No, we don''t know each other well." Tang poetry coldly dropped an unfamiliar sentence, and then looked at the little moon, "do I look like a person you know?" "I don''t understand." Little moon shook her head, a blank face, "may be Cong Zheng there people, I and my brother contact that circle, no one and you look like." Tang poetry is silent, eyes gradually deep. ****** at three o''clock in the middle of the night, all the lights died down at this moment, and the cruise ship was driving quietly in the ocean. The ship was silent, and everyone fell asleep. Floating with the sea level, the broad deck was covered with frost and fog because of the cold weather. Everything is so quiet. At this time, a figure appeared on the deck. His whereabouts were strange. Looking forward and backward, he was actually trying to prevent people from finding him. His steps were very light, but he moved quickly. In the blink of an eye, he came to the side of the broken railing. The railings have been fixed with new ones, so the old ones should be removed and put in other places. The smartest choice is to throw it directly into the sea. In this way, the sky is high and the sea is wide, and all the evidence is nowhere to be found, but this is also the easiest way to expose it. It can be pushed backward by reverse tracking, because if the railing is naturally aging and falling off, no one will deliberately throw it into the sea. In this way, it will be very obvious to cover up. So if you can''t find this section of railing, it will make people suspect that someone is covering up something. The real hidden way is to brainwash yourself as if nothing has happened. It''s just a common railing, and how to deal with it after the event. A real murderer''s mentality is as normal as crushing an ant. So where will the staff who specially clean the plywood put this section of iron railing? Figure slipped into the splint below, such a large cruise ship, there should be a debris room, sure enough, there is a small debris room under, the chain is not on, it seems that everyone''s vigilance to this room is not high. After all, no one would have thought that there would be any decisive evidence in this mess room. The figure nimbly and nimbly went in, then turned on the flashlight light behind the mobile phone, adjusted the light to the lowest, and then slowly, carefully, searched in this sundry room. At this moment, a tall shadow appeared behind him. At that moment, both of them seemed to be aware of each other''s existence, and then they shot at the same time. At that moment, the shadows staggered, and countless dust was raised in the debris! The dust drifted, and the two men saw each other''s faces like lightning and flint. Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye in amazement, "how are you?" Thin night obviously also didn''t return a spirit, "how are you here?" Then, as if there was some tacit understanding, he took back his hand. Bo Ye looked at Tang Shi''s figure. Just now he saw her squatting on the ground looking for something. He quickly and decisively asked, "looking for the railing?" Tang Shi suddenly turned back, "do you know?" Thin night''s vision is particularly deep, "I know that the cross section of the railing is not normal fracture, but was cut in advance, can not bear much weight." He Did you even notice that? Tang poetry didn''t say anything, but narrowed her eyes. Since the purpose was the same, she was in the same camp with Bo Ye for the time being. She is not naive enough to think that her fall into the water is just an accident, so the silly white sweet female owner probably only exists in other novels. Under such a dangerous human environment around her, she may not survive a beginning. She sensed that someone was going to attack her. At this time, the eyes of Tang poetry are very cool, firm and high spirited. They are not inferior to Bo Ye. She used to It is also the person who knows some indistinct crisis around him. In the end, he underestimates her. Thin Night Low smile, Tang poetry has never been a greenhouse flower, she can detect, this is not surprising. "What did you find?"Tang Shi looks back at Bo Ye. It seems that he doesn''t look like the one who laid hands on her. Otherwise, with Bo Ye''s ability, why did he choose this time and this way? "Aren''t you afraid I did it?" Bo ye asked in a low voice. "What did you do?" Tang Shi laughed, laughing sarcastically, "if you want to kill me, there are many ways to make me die a thousand times, ten thousand times. I''ve experienced your ruthlessness. Today''s hiding, tucking and vicious method is not like your crisp and sharp knife." Bo Ye is not happy to hear what she said. He knows that he may have wronged her life before, but the harm has already been caused. He How to make up for it? "I took a picture." Bo Ye handed out his mobile phone, "before this section of the railing has not been repaired, I took advantage of no one to take a picture of the cross section, I called Lin resigning to check, the incision is caused, such as the use of electric circular saw polishing machine and other cutting tools." Electric circular saw, polisher? It should not be convenient to hide this kind of machinery. It seems that someone sneaked it in ahead of time, or did something happen ahead of time? Tang Shi was still in doubt. He didn''t speak. He carefully looked at the pictures taken in Yanbo''s mobile phone. Fortunately, he had a backup, otherwise he couldn''t compare them now. Then she squatted down to find another section of the railing that matched the picture. "Found it." Tang Shi found the damaged parts of the railings she had fallen down in a pile of ruins. There was no ash on them. It seems that they are. "It''s made of the same material as the armrest." Thin night looked around the thick layer of ash, "just hide in, the waste items hidden here, is the wood hidden in the forest, is a anti reconnaissance consciousness." Tang Shi didn''t say anything. Her eyes were fixed on the damaged film that Bo ye had picked up. After a long time, she said, "I won''t find it." "Well?" Thin night doubts ground to turn head, "do you mean to be at ease?" "I don''t want to look." Tang poetry has deep eyes, which makes Bo ye think that she must think of something, so she suddenly stops. Besides, it''s uncomfortable for her to be alone with Bo Ye. From the very beginning, she still harbors some unrealistic hopes, but now her heart is like stagnant water. She really has to thank Bo Ye for giving her a happy ride, and she is now hard. "I''ll go back first." After making up her mind, Tang Shi didn''t want to look it up any more. Later, she said goodbye to Bo Ye in advance. Bo ye called her in a low voice, "Tang Shi, do you always choose not to do so when the truth is readily available?" She didn''t want to. She saw through. Just like when something happened, she could make the final excuse for herself - tranquility was not pushed down by her, she was the one who helped her up. But she chose not to say, chose to swallow back to the stomach, see thin night at that time startling eyes, her whole heart is still desperate. It is futile to explain more. This is more like a kind of revenge. Tang poems are cruel to themselves, so they are more cruel to Bo Ye. She hides all the truth by herself and supports all the costs. After suffering from the hardships that ordinary people can''t afford, if one day Bo Ye suddenly finds out that she is innocent, that day will be the day when he repents. Right now. You see, she succeeded. The late truth is so strange and cruel that Boye has no power to fight back. He would like to ask Tang Shi, how do you do so ruthlessly, hide all the true stories, deceive the world, deceive him, wait for the moment when he is too late to repent! Why can she always get away when the truth is around the corner? She doesn''t want it. She would rather hurt than the truth. Instead, she takes it as a sharp weapon to revenge another person! Tang poetry stood there for a long time, then looked back at Bo Ye, "yes, because justice is most unforgettable only at the moment of being late." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 Tang poetry left, with all the questions, and the dust settled. She chose to give up to find out who was behind the scenes. Maybe she is tired of all these intrigues and wants to finish the work of the studio and leave soon, or She already knew who it was. Who killed her behind her back. The cruise ship ended on the third day. There were a lot of announcements in the entertainment circle, and all the top 100 DJs were well deserved. Everyone felt very satisfied. The main cruise ship was also a perfect place to hunt for beauty. Countless men and women rubbed their shoulders in order to have a carnival under the cover of electronic music. Tang Shi and all the people in the studio walked down from the cruise ship together. Little moon was still excited, "Wow, I like little Martin so much! Real people are lovely, too! " "I prefer skrillex." Fang Fang said, "the powerful group!" "Marshmallow scene is also very explosive, the most explosive is zomboy, as soon as everyone is boiling, Dubstep should play dead wall!" Green dinosaur seems to have a lot of disco dancing. He knows all the things in the disco circle very well. Standing beside Fangfang, he noticed that Tang poetry on the other side was in a bad mood. Subconsciously, he asked, "goddess, what''s the matter?" Tang Shi raised her head. At the same time, Bo ye walked by her side and got off the cruise ship together. She was led by him for a while, and her steps were a little faltering. "Alas Su Qi timely stretched out a hand from behind her, "down the stairs carefully." "Thank you." Tang Shi withdraws from his arms, looks at Bo Ye''s back for a long time, and turns to Su Qi. She said, "thank you for jumping down to save me that night." Su Qi answered, but Tang Shi left soon. She followed the people in the studio and disappeared in the crowd. Gradually, gradually away. ****** Tang Shi submitted his resignation one week later. Lao Wang was surprised. Looking at the resignation, he said, "no, goddess, our studio has just set sail. Without you, we can''t..." Tang Shi looks at Lao Wang''s expression, and people around her are also blocking her. But she has decided to go. There is nothing left for her in this city. What''s more, there is still a person waiting for her in another city. Tang poetry can only sigh helplessly, "Lao Wang, I really need to have my own things to complete." But I have come back to her. Everything can be over. She wants to go, say she''s fickle, or she''s cruel, as if the 25 years of life have gone with the wind, the new year has begun, whether it''s love or hate, all burned up. Tang Shi didn''t cry when she quit her job or when she moved things. When she walked out of the studio, when a cold wind came, her eyes were red. Everyone has feelings. The people in the studio treat her so sincerely that if we want to leave now, we will eat her alive. The past scenes reappear in my mind. Tang poetry thinks that there will be no company in the future. These memories can be regarded as consolation. She was holding a box with a large number of documents, which she needed for her work. When Tang Shi took a taxi home, she found that the bottom of the box was full of instant coffee of various flavors. Then I saw a note given to her, which was full of people''s signatures, and I didn''t know when it would be written for her. [dawn, thank you for bringing a new dawn to our studio. ¡ª¡ªLao Wang] [when you want to come back, remember to come to us! Wechat often contact! ¡ª¡ªLittle moon] [goddess, next time you want coffee, tell us, we''ll send you a box! And that bag of cat dung coffee needs to be ground now. You remember to buy a coffee machine, which my father''s friends brought back from abroad. Also, if you can stay up less in the future, you are too thin. You should care more about yourself and find a boyfriend. Remember to show us! ¡ª¡ªGreen dinosaur] [Tang Shi, if you are bullied, tell us that we will help you vent your anger. ¡ª¡ªFangfang] Tang Shi sits on the sofa at home, buries her face in her palm, and finally leaves the studio. However, she seems to have lost something important. It turns out that her feelings take root unconsciously. They treat her well, and she will not give up to them. Tang Shi emptied the house that night, and then hung it on the sales net. Tang Wei followed Tang Shi with a small schoolbag, watching her open the trunk of the car and carry some valuable luggage up. He said, "Mommy, are we going to move?" "Right." Tang Shi reached out and touched Tang Wei''s face. "We''re moving. We won''t stay in Haicheng." "Where are we going?" "Shall we go to find elder sister Qi Qi?" Tang Shi took Tang Wei''s schoolbag and said, "go to the car. We''ll start later." She packed up everything, then closed the trunk of the car, just detour ahead, next to a flash of life¡ª¡ª"Where are you going?" It''s su Qi. He''s wearing a suit. I think he''s just come home from some important occasion. He looks very handsome after he''s been dressed up. Tang Shi didn''t expect to meet Su Qi at this time. He happened to be downstairs. He couldn''t escape. He stared at Tang Shi, "are you moving?" Tang Shi looked at him and said, "yes." "Where are you moving all of a sudden? Tang poetry.... " Su Qigang and Tang Shi get closer, and they don''t want to be separated so soon. But Tang Shi took out her hand and laughed at Su Qi, "I don''t want to stay in this city. I''ll settle down in any place in the end of the world." She did not intend to tell him about her future plans. Su Qi was a little worried. "Is it because thin night forces you to leave? No, Tang poetry. You believe me, he won''t be able to... " "Su Qi." Tang poetry is still that gentle tone. When she looks at Su Qi, her eyes are also looking at him and giving people a respectful attitude. She is not lack of family education. Her voice is soft, but every word pokes into Su Qi''s heart. "Some things, let''s save face for each other." Su Qi was stunned. For a long time, the man was short of breath and trembled, "you..." What does she mean? What does she know? He looked at Tang Shi''s eyes and suddenly began to feel uneasy, "did you hear something? Tang Shi, although I was not good to you before, I''m serious now... " "I thank you for saving me once." Tang poetry quickly interrupted Su Qi''s words, still in a lukewarm tone, but Su Qi''s heart was a little bit cool, "because you chose to jump down to save me that time, so I didn''t pierce the paper." She looked at Su Qi, her eyes cold and firm. Su Qi stepped back two steps and suddenly covered his face and laughed at himself. He forgot that Tang poetry was never the same as that group of women. She was so smart that she could definitely detect something. "Suqi, I''ll say so much. Thank you for your kindness. I''ll keep it in mind, but let''s call it a day." When she wanted to break it, she was always crisp, just like between that year and Bo Ye, since love had died, even if she didn''t say a word more, she would be in prison, and she would suffer any fate. Su Qi''s hand trembled a little, but Tang Shi''s eyes were so clean that he couldn''t say a word of introduction. A lot of things, in fact, she knows She had been aware of it for a long time, but kept it from him until now, just because he jumped down to save her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 The city is prosperous but lonely at night. Tang Shi drives his car and takes Tang Wei away. Su Qi stands downstairs for a long time. It''s not until it rains heavily that he suddenly raises his head, covers his eyes with one hand and grabs the collar of his suit with the other hand. Tang poetry Did I do something wrong Let our relationship never turn around? At this moment, the Tang poetry driving on the elevated road can''t know Su Qi''s real heart. Now she is particularly relaxed. After leaving the city, she can finally breathe. She looks at Tang Wei who has been sleeping for a long time, and a casual smile appears at the corner of her mouth. "Hello? It''s me. Let''s start from the elevated road and arrive in about two hours Tang Shi made a phone call and then continued to drive. In the rain, the black car was like a sword breaking through the darkness, starting from Haicheng and driving to Baicheng. ****** Bo Ye and others know that Tang Shi is not in Haicheng the next day. As soon as he goes to work, Lin CI hears that Tang Shi has resigned. Quit? Where else can I go? Bo Ye said on the spot, "find out where she plans to go next!" But ten minutes later, Lin Ci''s list surprised him. Tang Shi''s house is being sold on the Internet, which means she doesn''t even want the place she lives. Is she going to leave Haicheng? Thin night is almost without hesitation, "buy that house down, and speed up to find out where she is now!" Lin CI said, "Haicheng I can''t find it... " Can''t find these four words, let thin night whole body tremble, Tang Shi this is want to go, want to finish everything, and then completely leave! She sold her house, and she didn''t want to stay in this city at all! She pretended to be so calm and changeable, but how long did she plan to leave? Bo Ye suddenly thought of a word, saying that those who want to leave want to be retained, and those who really want to leave are always silent. Maybe in a sunny afternoon, simply put away all your luggage, and then say goodbye to you, never appear in your world. Today''s Tang poetry has already experienced the impulse of shouting again and again. She really walked away without saying goodbye or saying goodbye to anyone. All the people in this city are just her passers-by. Bo Ye fell into a kind of inexplicable panic, he said, "check Check the license plate of Tang poetry and see where the car has appeared recently. " Lin CI answered and went down. Bo Ye stood up from his office chair and looked at the large French windows behind him. His heart was as desolate as a graveyard. Tang poetry, the world is so big, how easy it is to avoid a person. If I really lose your news, will the next reunion come? ****** Tang Shi came to Baicheng in the middle of the night. After getting off the high-speed toll area, he navigated to the center of the city. As soon as he drove under the central viaduct, there was a red wild horse parked there. It was like greeting her. Tang Shi also drove the car close, pressed the window, opposite the Mustang driver sitting on a gorgeous woman, to her pick an eyebrow, "Yo busy man, finally Haicheng busy, willing to come to me?" "Less poverty." Tang Shi smiles at her and then wakes up Tang Wei, "Wei Wei, who''s going to pick us up?" Tang Wei rubbed his eyes sleepily and yelled, "Wow! Sister Qi "Son of a bitch didn''t forget me Jiang Qi smiles and waves with him. Then the two cars turn around together. She drives in the front and Tang Shi drives behind. She leads the way to the community where she lives now. When he got to Liyuan, Jiang Qi stopped the car and gave way to Tang Shi. They stopped the car and Tang Shi led Tang Wei around to get things from the back of the car. "Give it to me." Next to him came a clear boy. Tang Shi looked up and his eyes brightened. Isn''t this the manager of wanghong restaurant? Han rang took Tang Shi''s luggage with a smile, "you don''t have many things." "Yes, there was nothing to bring." When Tang Shi locked the car, Tang Wei said, "thank you, brother." "You''re welcome." Han rang walked forward with his luggage. It seemed that he had come together in Jiang Qi''s car. Jiang Qi was leading the way. "I thought you had a lot of bags, so I called a coolie to help." Han rang carrying luggage, "people are not you, moving a home to drag the moving company to send two cars." As soon as Tang Shi heard it, he laughed. Several people walked into the elevator of the underground garage, then looked at the number and jumped up, "do you live on the fourth floor?" It''s not lucky to die. Jiang Qi said with indifference, "it doesn''t matter. This house belongs to Han rang. Besides, duolaimifa, the fourth one is fa, FA!" Well, I can''t tell you.Tang Shi said to Han rang with a smile, "excuse me." "Excuse me, excuse me." Jiang Qi waved his hand again, "this guy''s real estate is all over the country, and there is an island abroad. That is to say, if you choose one for us, you don''t have to worry about it. " Tang Shi was surprised and said, "Han made you so powerful? Why didn''t you see that before? " "There are many rich people in the world who are hidden." Jiang Qi''s words are right. Tang Shi thinks of her partners in the studio, all of whom are low-key celebrities. Han rang''s attitude is very modest, without the arrogance and domineering of the rich children. "I''ve been indulged outside since I was a child. It''s my dream to open a restaurant. It''s no shame to have a good attitude towards customers." It''s also the same principle. We should seek our position. When several people arrived at the floor, they dragged their luggage in. The whole floor was Han rang''s, which directly opened. The first floor was decorated living room and bedroom. After Han rang came in, he carried Tang Wei in his arms. "I bought you small slippers. I''ll go in and pick a room later." "Wow! I have a separate room Tang Wei''s eyes were full of excitement. "Thank you for letting me go." "Don''t mention it. Go and pick it. I''ll put it for you." Han rang followed Tang Wei to see the room. Tang Shi and Jiang Qi sat on the sofa and looked at each other for a long time before they burst out laughing. Jiang Qi said, "you are thin." "You too." Tang Shi winked at her, "Ye Jingtang spent a lot of effort to find you." "With you, I don''t worry about helping." Jiang Qi raised her hair in her ear. "He didn''t embarrass you, did he?" "What can he do with me?" With a smile, Tang Shi picked up the cut fruit on the tea table and sighed, "Yo? Who prepared this? " "Han rang, who else can there be besides him? The cut fruit looks like the hand of a five-star chef." Jiang Qi used a toothpick to insert an apple cut into the shape of a small white rabbit. "How about it, isn''t it very powerful?" "I''m waiting on you as a queen." Tang Shi lowered her voice to her, "it''s very good. Do you want to follow?" "I''m thinking about it." Jiang Qi is serious, chewing the apple, "ah, you tell me about you and Bo Ye." As soon as he said this, the expression of Tang poetry suddenly collapsed, "what to say is nothing more than that." "Did he know that you left this time?" Jiang Qi asked while eating apples, "according to Bo Ye''s character, it''s estimated that he can turn Haicheng upside down." "I don''t care." Hearing Jiang Qi mention Bo Ye, Tang Shi''s eyelashes trembled, but soon maintained a calm appearance, "I don''t want to think about him any more, I''ve suffered enough." "Be smart and be good." Jiang Qi patted her on the shoulder, "otherwise, I''ll help you simulate a car accident and pretend that you were killed by someone. Then Bo Ye will despair." Tang Shi laughed to death when she heard her bad ideas, "no, I still want to live well. I''ve been doing well in my life and I don''t have to live secretly." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 Two people here are still chatting. Han rang takes all the boxes in. Then he comes out and says to Tang Shi, "I''ll help you put your luggage away. I''ll choose a room with French windows on the balcony for you. Is that ok?" "Yes, thank you." Tang poetry directed at Han rang Gong, "thank you for your help." "My honor." Han rang also learned the posture of Tang poetry, imitated the tone of martial arts characters and joked with her, "what are you talking about?" "Old love and new love of Tang poetry." Jiang Qi was eating the apple, rattling, "Bo Ye, Su Qi, those overbearing CEOs..." "You''re dying to say that." Tang Shi used to scratch her hair. "I haven''t uncovered the background of you and ye Jingtang yet." Han rang is laughing. The man is wearing a turtleneck and a pair of jeans. At first glance, it looks like Korean fresh meat. "You two fight. I''ll go back to sleep first and call me if I have something to do." "Mr. Han, have a rest!" Jiang Qi exaggerated to shout a, "Ai, Han Zong you leave good Le!" Han rang laughs and scolds, turns to have a rest, and Tang Wei comes out and says good night. He also goes back to his small room. He is a child. He is tired after a long journey in the middle of the night, so the living room is quiet, leaving only Tang Shi and Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi looked at the Tang poetry and said, "what are you doing in Baicheng?" "Want to play big data." Tang Shi said something mysterious: "recently, I have been designing clothes in the studio, and I have come into contact with many things in different fields. I want to have a try." "Nothing can defeat you, a top student." Jiang Qi patted Tang Shi on the shoulder, "OK, if you have a goal, do it. I''ll be a model in a few days. Do you want to join me when you''re free?" "Yes." Tang Shi stood up from the sofa and said, "after a good chat tomorrow, we will not be afraid of anything together. Now it''s late at night and I''m tired of driving. " "Go to sleep." Jiang Qi cross legged sitting on the sofa, "I''m not sleepy, you go first." "Good night then." Tang Shi is also not polite to Jiang Qi duo. After telling her to go to bed early, she goes to the room and closes the door. Jiang Qi is alone in the living room. She turned off the light, returned to the sofa and sat down, like a statue, solidified with the surrounding environment, into the night. Quiet breathing in this room slowly, for a long time Jiang Qi will shrink up, encircle the body into the sofa, will slowly, slowly shrink into the fetal posture. ****** the next day I woke up at 10:00 noon. When Tang Shi opened her eyes, there was good sunshine in the room where the curtain was not closed last night. The winter sun is very comfortable. Tang Shi squints at the sunshine. He is in a new environment and always feels that his new life will begin with the first ray of sunshine. She first put in her resume online, then went out to shoot magazines with Jiang Qi. When she arrived at the entertainment company, Tang Shi and Jiang Qi went in together. Jiang Qi was wearing a black suit skirt, and the whole person looked very cool; while Tang Shi beside him was a white windbreaker, like a God coming down to earth, with clear eyes and immortal features. They were both black and white, and many people whistled to them along the way. "See? The two girls who just entered the company are just on time "I see. I think these two people are a little familiar! I don''t know where "To the entertainment company, I guess it''s a little star." "Go back and inquire." When Tang Shi and Jiang Qi came to the shooting site, a photographer came out. When they saw Jiang Qi, they hugged her and said, "Oh, my seventh young lady, she''s here at last!" "Long time no see, Lao Jin. I promised you a year ago. I have to come once." Jiang Qi went into the studio, "how many sets of clothes are there today?" "Five sets. Take your time. It''ll take a lot of time." As soon as Jin Yi looked back and saw Tang poetry, he saw a bright light again, "this Who is this lady "Here it is." Jiang Qi went to take Tang Shi to Jin Yi and said, "this is my best little sister, Tang Shi. Come to Tang poetry, this is Jin Yi. Just call him Lao Jin. He''s my good friend. He used to ask me to come out and shoot movies, but I don''t have any hobbies. Recently, I''ve come here when I''m free. " "Didn''t you say to shoot for Taobao?" Tang poetry whispered, "how suddenly become so formal?" "I want to say that it''s shooting for fashion magazines. How can you be cheated by your low-key personality, which does not ask about the secular world?" Jiang Qi pushed her with a smile and said to Jin Yi, "Lao Jin, look at her! Is temperament OK? " Lao Jin pushed his glasses. "Just seeing her, I thought her temperament was in line with the heroine''s character of our episode one story. Would you like to try?" He directly regarded her as an insider. Tang Shi could only wave his hand awkwardly, "no, I''m here with Qi Qi today. I haven''t tried to make magazine blockbusters or anything, and it''s not easy to mess around. ""What we want is to make trouble!" Kim yelled, "Asuka! Asuka, come and make up for Miss Tang! Let''s take a make-up picture later! " Before Tang poetry could react, a man with long hair rushed out of the dressing room Female? No, is this man a man or a woman? As soon as Asuka opened his mouth, it was the sound of super sunshine. With the tears under his double eyelids, he was full of youth, "yo! Hello! Lao Jin, is that this one? " "Yes, please take her to try her make-up. I''ll take pictures with Xiao Qi first." "Well." Asuka fingered, "come with me, goddess." Tang Shi was called a goddess by the makeup artist. She was a little embarrassed. As soon as she wanted to say something, Asuka asked Lao Jin, "is she here to interview the cover story girl today?" "I have vision." As soon as Lao Jin patted her thigh, "I thought she was suitable at first sight! It''s up to you. " Asuka said with a smile that there was no problem, and then he directly grabbed Tang Shi and went into the dressing room. As soon as he went in, Tang Shi saw many professional make-up equipment, including various curling sticks piled in the corner, corn rolls, pear rolls and hot ones. In front of several large mirrors, there were a lot of scattered cosmetics. At first glance, all of them were famous cosmetics, and the price was very high. It''s the makeup artist who doesn''t care about cosmetics. Asuka sits down according to Tang poetry and touches her hair. "Just washed in the morning?" Tang Shi was a little nervous and replied, "well." "With Victoria''s secret?" Asuka sniffed again, "Amber Romance''s tone." "It''s all right." Tang poetry has some admiration for the people in front of you. You can smell the name of perfume when you smell it. "You are amazing." "Thank you for your compliment." Asuka looks very young. He licks his tiger teeth. "You''re more suitable for the sexy bomb." ¡°Sooooo¡­¡­ Tang Shi shrugged, "well, maybe I can''t control it." Asuka picked up a bottle of spray from her side and sprayed it on her face. "I want to start makeup. Can you accept it?" Tang Shi nodded, "in fact, I didn''t know Jiang Qi brought me here for an interview at the beginning I just came to have a look with her... " "Emmm, it really sounds like something Xiao Qi will do." Asuka smiles, with curved eyebrows and lovely invincibility. "She probably guesses that you are more expensive and don''t like to take the initiative, so she thinks of a way to cheat you. In fact, Lao Jin''s magazine has always been of high standard, so don''t be afraid that it will damage your reputation. " "I''m not in the entertainment business." After hearing what he said, she recognized Tang poetry as an entertainer in the entertainment industry. She explained in a voice, "so I hesitated when I came here..." "So..." Asuka looked at the Tang poetry in the mirror for a long time, "you can try it in the entertainment circle. I''m serious. Your face is very discriminative. Generally, those who have met you will never forget. " "Thank you very much." It''s a pity that she has never been interested in things in the entertainment industry. She prefers to design things she likes quietly. It took Asuka two hours to make up Tang poetry here, and Jiang Qi was also shooting the inside pages of the magazine against the clock. Before Jin Yi spoke politely, once he started the working mode, the whole person would change his heart, and his roar would be heard all the time. "Light board! Light board! I said it several times! Xiao Chen, you''ll die if you move the polishing board! Does the model stand in the shadow to make ghost films? " "Jiang Qi, your body language, kindergarten children are richer than you! Why don''t you go to a wheelchair when you''re so stiff? " "Partner male model that expression! Who''s going to die? If you can''t, cut your eyelids a little deeper and come back! " A roar. At the end of the day, Jiang Qi was relieved and ran to see his film, "how''s it going?" "It''s OK. I''ll repair it later. I''m so tired." Jin Yi picked up the parameters of the camera, "I''m so tired. I might as well be a photographer." "It makes sense. If you go to shoot AV, I''ll be the heroine for you." Jiang Qi was joking with his tongue out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 "Less poverty." After listening to Jiang Qi''s words, Jin Yi raised her hand and hit her, "as long as you are willing to keep the hard photo level for me, I beg you, don''t do anything!" Jiang Qi vomited his tongue, "a face depends on later repair, I believe you! What do you think of the five magazines As soon as she finished her work here, Asuka dressed up Tang poetry, put on a new suit and came out. Jin Yi clapped his hands there -- "good looking! It''s so immortal! You really don''t want to be in the entertainment business? " Jin Yi took a few pictures with the camera, then picked out the lens, "tut Tut, it''s really beautiful." "No interest." Tang Shi smiles, "I don''t know it''s such a big occasion today. At the beginning, when Jiang Qi talked to me, I thought it was just a private shop taking model photos..." "Oh, don''t worry about the details." Jiang Qi grabbed Tang poetry and pushed it forward. "Come on, get into the shed. Is this the same background?" Asuka looked at the snow-white background and said, "I''m not comfortable. If I change to the wallpaper of the Republic of China, Tang poetry is just dressed in a cheongsam." "It makes sense." As soon as Jin made a point, the people behind began to change the background picture crazily. Tang Shi stood there awkwardly. She felt that she was just trying to get a duck on the shelf. She had never thought that Jiang Qi, a little liar, had tricked her into coming here, and now she was pushed in front of the camera. Tang Shi was a little nervous, swinging his body, "I really can''t The teacher Jin... " "Oh! I say you can do it! " As soon as Jin began to change the lens, Jiang Qi became angry. "You didn''t use this white gun to shoot me when you shot me!" "I look up to you when I take pictures of you with the rear camera of my mobile phone!" Jin Yi smiles and scolds Jiang Qi, "valuable talents should be equipped with valuable photography lens!" "Yes." Jiang Qi rolled a white eye, "you stir up the goddess, how to shoot how beautiful!" Under the background of the wallpaper of the Republic of China, at first glance, it''s like going back to the turbulent era of gunfire. At any time, we can praise the greatness of love. Only in that era, the two aspects of love seem shocking. War, warlord, open and secret struggle, family and country are not protected, and people are in danger. In this era, people are the most beautiful and cruel. Zhongguo''s door is opened to welcome the influx of a new trend, but at the same time, there are countless darkness and wars. Tang poetry wears a dark red cheongsam, whose figure is soft and elegant, and can bear the word "proud and upright". The eyes are clear, not like some other women in the period of the Republic of China. They twist their waist and legs in the night dance hall just for a stable place to live. She leaned sideways and hung half of her face. Her curled hair was crisp and neat, but there were a few strands hanging around her ears, which made her look like a noble lady. Jin Yi was full of praise. He asked the lighting engineer to dim the light a little. The yellow light fell down and cast it on the face of Tang poetry. Time was mottled. Time passed from the mottled shadow, but her beauty remained in this moment forever. Tang poetry didn''t speak. Her eyes were deep, just like a famous lady of the Republic of China who came through many histories. At one glance, it seemed as if the firecrackers were exploding in her ears. The sparks were vibrating in the air, and the smoke and dust were flying, obscuring her face. She is wearing a dark red cheongsam, which is dull and faded by time. She has a string of jade bracelets like lanolin paste on her white wrist. She has a pair of delicate and elegant catkins, but with her cool eyes, she has a disdainful figure. I don''t know where I read a passage. The posture of a sunken fish must match the era of war. Only when a period of love is infatuated, can it be called the love of a fallen city. This is the woman in front of us. As time out of the old people, rub out gentle tears, flowers, gently touch, then suddenly broken, ashes, flying. At this moment, everyone was shocked by the beauty of Tang poetry. With a camera, Jin Yi forgot to shoot. His lens is not enough to carry her amazing beauty. "It''s beautiful What on earth has she experienced in order to have such a style and such a look? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 Jiang Qi was also stunned. After a long time, he patted Jinyi on the shoulder. "What are you doing, patting!" Jin Yi pressed the shutter, but it was not enough. What else could record her temperament? Only time. Tang poetry has been honed such a cool look in the pain of his life, just like a clam pearl polished by sand, which finally gives birth to a warm pearl. In her whole life, she was hurt, humiliated and smoothed by the world, but she was born again. Such a beautiful woman is a beautiful city. The shooting time is very fast, and it only takes an hour to finish. Tang poetry does not need other people''s guidance at all, so it has a strong ability of hard photography. But Jin Yi wanted to shoot his own memory card. He said, "Tang Shi, will you be our contracted model?" Tang Shi changed his clothes and laughed at them, "I don''t like to show up. I''d better look for Qi Qi." "So low key." "It''s beautiful..." "If you come out, it''s probably a big star..." The surrounding staff whispered, and Jiang Qi also had a happy smile on her face. Tang poetry can be recognized by everyone, which shows that her temperament and appearance are absolutely conquering. It''s a waste of this good hand not to go to the entertainment industry. But when I think about it, the big dye vat in the entertainment circle, right and wrong, black and white, Tang Shi certainly does not want to commit herself to this land of right and wrong. It''s better to be herself without going on the road. At the end of the photo shoot, Jin Yi asked Tang Shi for wechat, and then said to her, "if you want to be a model one day, please be the first to consider our company!" "Oh, it''s advance booking." Jiang Qi grinned, "what about me? Didn''t you just say you love me? " "Oh, man''s heart, I love Tang poetry alone now!" Jin Yi laughs and quips with Jiang Qi, "your inner page is finished, and the cover girl of Tang poetry is finished. Would you like to have dinner together in the evening?" Jiang Qi didn''t refuse. They were so enthusiastic, and Tang poetry couldn''t deny their face, so they had to come down. So a car of people drove a van to have supper, chose a buffet barbecue shop, and asked for a box. They all wore masks and went in mysteriously for fear of being photographed. As he sat down, Asuka came to Tang Shi''s side and habitually squeezed Tang Shi''s face. "Your skin is very good. Go back and remember to take off your make-up and keep it in good condition." Tang poetry is a little embarrassed by his abrupt action. After all, men and women are different, and it''s hard to say it directly. On second thought, maybe it''s because Asuka is a make-up artist, so he''s probably more enthusiastic. At the dinner, Jin Yi was still praising Tang poetry and criticizing Jiang Qi, "such a good candidate, why don''t you tell me earlier?" "I''ll tell you now, you should have fun!" Jiang Qi rolled his eyes, "Gai ming''er, I''m going to push Tang poetry out by myself. I''m her agent. You think it''s beautiful!" "Little girl, the ambition is quite big!" Someone nearby added a sentence with a smile. Everyone was in a mess. Asuka saw Tang Shi finish drinking orange juice and poured another glass for her. The boy has a pretty young face. There is a tear mole under Danfeng''s eyes. It looks especially good when he smiles. He licks his tiger teeth and says, "don''t you drink?" So familiar? Tang poetry slightly opened the distance, "sorry, I don''t know how to drink." "Don''t be so nervous, I''m not a bad person!" As soon as Asuka finished, he picked up Tang Shi''s mobile phone and exchanged micro signals with each other. "If you have any new shapes or new ideas, you can tell me. I''ve heard from Xiao Qi. Are you also a designer? Our make-up industry actually covers all kinds of clothing modeling, which can be regarded as the edge of design. " Tang Shi also laughs, "we can work together next time." She never contradicts people''s good intentions in person. Then Asuka said with a meaningful smile, "OK." Halfway through the meal, Tang Shi said that she wanted to go to the toilet. Jiang Qi pointed out the direction to her, and she stood up. Asuka also stood up, "I''ll go with you on the way." "The heart of Asuka is known to all!" Jiang Qi shook his head and said, "give up! The thin night in Haicheng next door can''t catch up with our goddess. The Su family has no choice but to work hard. Don''t do useless work "That''s all you have in mind." Asuka squints and smiles, and then keeps up with the pace of Tang poetry. Although Tang poetry doesn''t dislike him, it can''t accept his advances. Maybe I''m old, and I''m too old to be attracted to such good-looking boys Tang poetry itself make complaints about itself as an emotional old man. No wonder it always takes precautions. She went into the toilet and Asuka went into the toilet. When they came out, they met on the edge of the sink. So they just wash together, just wash, Tang poetry noticed what was wrong. This This is the women''s room!! She stepped back and looked at Asuka in horror. Her voice trembled as if she were a pervert. "You were just in the ladies'' room?""Yes." He looks normal, as if he is used to this Abnormal things. Tang Shi pointed at him, "you Can you have a moral bottom line! " Asuka was stunned by her accusation and scolding. Then she thought of something and laughed and licked tiger''s teeth. You said that this man has such a beautiful face, how can he do things like animals? As a result, people said, "I''m sorry to scare you. I''m a woman." Oh, woman. Tang poetry should be a few seconds, a few seconds in a daze, then suddenly react, and then back two steps, unbelievably asked, "what do you say?" Woman?! Asuka''s a woman?! Tang Shi still can''t believe it. She looks at her several times, straight legs, thin body, thin waist, young and invincible body. When she says that, she has It''s kind of like a girl''s body. "How tall are you?" Asuka laughs again, "one meter eight, no deception." So high! Tang Shi stepped back a few steps, and was already approaching the corner, "are you real or Cheating? " Asuka stepped forward and looked at her with one hand on the wall. "Can''t believe it? Then you can reach out and feel... " Touch Touch what! Play hooligans! Tang poetry has been teased by men many times. Every time, it''s a fake smile on the surface and a sneer on the inside, but it''s It''s the first time I''ve been teased by such a handsome woman! After rubbing her face red, Tang Shi pushed her away. "You are so terrible. I thought you were a man at the beginning..." "Ah, it doesn''t matter. Many people think I''m a man." Asuka said nonchalantly, "is gender that important? Not really. Women can do as much as men can do. " It''s true that men are stronger than women. Asuka smiles and reaches for Tang Shi''s neck. "Now you should know why I''m so kind to you?" It''s all girls. It''s not a big deal to sit close and squeeze together. Tang Shi was a little relaxed. She just looked at her face, but still couldn''t react. Asuka''s long hair was tied in a small braid behind his head. Many stylists also like to wear long hair, so Tang Shi didn''t care about it, just didn''t expect to be a girl, and Tall and handsome. When she came back with her, Jiang Qi said with a smile, "what are you doing? Going to the bathroom so long? " "To exchange secrets." Asuka blinked. Jiang Qi covered his chest. "Oh, my aunt, don''t electrify me. Please electrify our goddess." Asuka turned to look at Tang poetry again, "I just scared my goddess. Now I can''t be killed any more." "I guess you must have played a rascal on our goddess as a man again." Jinyi also learns from Jiang Qi to call the goddess, "we all know that you are so full of love." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 When a group of people sat down to eat, it was very late. Tang Shi lowered her guard against Asuka since she knew that she was really a girl. However, when she saw her pretty face, she couldn''t help it. There are so many people with personality in the world, which makes her feel very fresh. When she broke up in the evening, Asuka took the initiative to call a car for her. "I''ll take Lao Jin''s car and go back. When I get off, I''ll get on you." Tang Shi said, "thank you." Asuka smiles and shakes her hand. "Don''t you think I''m dangerous now? It''s my fault. It should be gender in the beginning. " It''s funny to say that most people show their identity when they meet. When Asuka goes out to meet new friends, she has to show her gender. The car she ordered for Tang Shi came soon. Tang Shi and Jiang Qi got on the bus. Several other people said goodbye to them and left one after another. Jiang Qi said excitedly, "it''s a shock, isn''t it?" Tang Shi nodded and recalled her misunderstanding of being a hooligan. "I was surprised. I thought it was a little Zhengtai..." "She was on the international stage when she was 17." Jiang Qi said mysteriously, "Lao Foye''s Royal stylist covers everything from making up to making clothes!" Young and promising, famous. "So powerful." Tang poetry is still a little surprised, "that''s a wonderful character." "You''ll find out later." Jiang Qi said with a smile, "the most people in the world are those who are hidden. The more low-key, the more capable Yes, Tang poetry thinks of the people in the studio. They have already left Haicheng, but they keep thinking of their old friends. Maybe they are nostalgic, especially the beautiful feelings. For thin night, do you still miss it? Tang poetry asked himself, subconsciously clenched the clothes. No, she hasn''t forgotten. At least she wakes up in the middle of the night. In those nightmares that make her sweat, there are always thin nights. If one day he can be indifferent to all his injuries, it can be regarded as a complete farewell to the past because he can''t advance or retreat. When he got off the bus, Han rang was waiting at the gate of the residential area. As soon as Tang Shi and Jiang Qi got down, he came up with a suit, trousers, white shirt and rich childe''s style. He said with a smile, "are you willing to come back?" "We went to supper." Jiang Qi smiles and goes to take his hand. He is very skillful. On the way, he says a lot about the topic he talked about just now, "it''s a buffet barbecue." "Take you, barbecue is not afraid not to return this." Han rang and Jiang Qi join hands like a couple of little lovers, gagging in front of them, and Tang poetry follows them with a smile behind them. The moonlight slowly lengthens their figure, and time steals away in the slow pace. In this scene, Tang poetry always feels that time is quiet. Jiang Qi has someone to accompany her, and she also has her own beloved son. If only she could stay so long in the future. Choosing a city to die is also a life without regrets. "I also brought you grilled salmon with salt." Han rang shook his head regretfully, "it seems to be a waste." "What?" As soon as Jiang Qi heard that there was a small stove, he immediately brightened his eyes, "no, no, no, I''ll eat it! I''ll eat it Tang Shi laughs behind him, "don''t eat a bad stomach." "It doesn''t exist!" They went into the elevator with Jiang Qi. When they went out, Jiang Qi rushed out of the elevator, yelling salmon. Salmon was just as impatient as greedy cat. Han rang and Tang Shi slowly followed her. Tang Shi subconsciously said, "it''s satisfying to see her around you like a child." "Right." Han rang also squinted, "it''s my wish to protect her forever like a child." "Now that''s good." Tang Shi and Han rang enter the door. Jiang Qi has gone to the room with Han rang''s salt baked salmon. While changing her shoes, she says to Han rang, "if you can be together, I''m relieved." "Isn''t Jiang Qi good before?" Han rang frowned. "Last time before, in my restaurant, I saw two men opposite me. She seemed very afraid of one of them." It was the encounter between Bo Ye and ye Jingtang. It''s the key for her and Jiang Qi. Tang Shi sighed, "yes, so I''m very lucky to see her around you and keep her childlike temperament. I hope that man won''t hurt her any more. You can take her far away and don''t come back "I can do it anytime, anywhere." Han rang closed the door, "or, has been waiting for her to have such an idea." As long as Jiang Qi wants to go, he can take her to the ends of the earth with just one word. Anywhere, never come back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 Tang poetry began a new work, in this new city, she and Jiang Qi returned to the starting point, everything from scratch. Forget the past Bo Ye and ye Jingtang. They are the masters of their own lives, and no one will force them to do anything else. Jiang Qi goes to take shows and magazines when she''s free, while Tang Shi stays at home to program big data. Recently, she''s fascinated by engineering code. Those simple and crisp digital combinations can actually work out so many formulas. The Internet world depends on it These digital operation, how amazing. Jiang Qi joked that Tang Shi should be a hacker, and then he would be a code master. He could crack someone''s safe password by programming. People who know how to do design are also smart. Her wild imagination makes Tang Shi increasingly want to study the mystery of these numbers. She even bought a set of entry-level materials for software programming, and spent all day studying them. That day, Jiang Qi came home after shooting the buyer''s show. Tang poetry was still studying in his room. Han rang came out of the kitchen with a smile and said, "how are you today?" "Damn it." Jiang Qi looked up and was startled. "Put down the kitchen knife in your hand and talk to me again." Han let music, "I will not face you, ah, kitchen knife is my life." "Addicted! Why don''t you sleep with a knife in your arms? " Jiang Qi changed his shoes at the door. "What''s for dinner?" "Cream seafood noodles, snails baked with cheese, shrimps and eggs." Han rang reported a series of dish names. Jiang Qi''s eyes were shining. "You are so virtuous." Han rang pretended to be a little lady, "can you marry me home? I serve you every day. " "Good! Good Jiang Qi grabbed a tomato from the tea table and gave it to him! Ten thousand taels of gold, one hundred pieces of silk Han rang quarreled with her for a while and said seriously, "serious business, Jiang Qi, are you idle now?" Jiang Qi and he went to the living room and sat down, "yes, do you have a job to introduce me?" Han rang coughed, then looked at her, "my father invested in a hotel in my name, there is a lack of executive manager, do you want to try?" Jiang Qi majored in administration. At the beginning, she worked around Ye Jingtang with tough means and sharp style. For a secretary, she was absolutely of the first-class standard. Now Han gave her a position, and she was still flattered, "really? I can go to the interview. " "No interviews." Han let''s wave, "I has the final say." Jiang Qi threw him on the sofa excitedly, "I love you so much, Han XIAORANG! Why are you so secretive Han rang was almost breathless when she grabbed her tie and coughed, "cough! Wait a minute I I was there myself, a special Special chef... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± If you don''t want to be a good CEO, you can''t think of being a chef. Tang Shi found a new code that night. This code is versatile in any formula, just like the spread of some kind of red number among women. Tang Wei recently went to a new school, just adapted to her new life and fell asleep. She used this code to input it on her computer screen. Then the code was sent to the signal tower in the north pole through the network signal, and then it crossed the earth again through the Atlantic network. Finally, it returned to Tang Shi''s computer. Then, according to the instructions on her code, she turned on a light on the wall. "What was said in the original TV series can be realized!" Tang Shi was very surprised when he saw an American drama called "the big bang of life", in which a pair of scientists made a bunch of programs and finally launched instructions. The instructions went around the earth with signal towers around the world, and then automatically controlled a standing light in their home. From then on, they can just input a series of codes on the computer, and then they can control any electrical switch in their house freely. Although the signal has spared the earth, in fact, this period of time is very short, even in a few seconds. At this moment, on a thin night in another city, he is sitting at home, wearing a pair of glasses and looking gentle. It''s hard to imagine that he would tear up such an elegant bag and be extremely vicious in the face of Tang poetry. He was putting his hand on the keyboard of a static capacitor, knocking wildly, and there were countless clear sounds. Then the man seemed to confirm something and pressed the Enter key. With a sigh of relief, he went down to the sofa and took a can of coke from the refrigerator. Bo Ye didn''t go home tonight. Recently, he lived in his own independent villa. Because he had some busy business, he tried to avoid the busy family affairs and stay alone. At this time, the mobile phone vibrates. It''s an email from Lin CI. Bo Ye comes to the computer with coke, switches the screen and sends a video notice to Lin CI. After the other party receives it, someone appears in front of the camera. Bo ye heard the sound of brushing before she saw her face. Lin CI is holding a bowl of instant noodles to say hello to the camera and Bo Ye, "Bo SHAOHAO."Across the screen can smell spicy beef noodles, thin night pushed the frame on the bridge of the nose, some speechless, "you finish the noodles and then talk to me." "No, Bo Shao." Lin brush Lala face into his mouth, "I recently check the foreign group of IP address, so some too late to eat." For the sake of Tang poetry, Lin CI always goes all out. Bo Ye sometimes even feels that Lin CI is still here to do his special help because of his love for Tang poetry. "Well, what''s the progress?" "Those two numbers are from the same source." Lin CI looked at the thin night and continued, "moreover, an Ru has been abused like this. I don''t think Tang poetry is retaliating her, because when you receive the text message, Tang poetry has an alibi." And to be honest, Lin CI himself would not believe that Tang poetry would do such a thing. She is so proud, how can she use such a means. "So you mean someone overseas is taking revenge on an ru?" "Yes." Lin CI also put on a pair of thick glasses, "and that person, knows all about you and Tang poetry." Know all about it? "Otherwise, how could she know that an Ru was caught by you? You only know that an Ru is the culprit because of Tang Wei''s recording. That''s why you are disappointed with an Ru and arrest her. How did the overseas person know that? " every act and every move must be seen. Bo Ye thought, "who do you think it will be? Or, is this man an enemy or a friend? " "At present, we haven''t done anything that threatens us. It seems that the goal of the mysterious man is to revenge. So we should think about what is revenge? Why revenge? " Thin night don''t know why, suddenly thought of five years ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 When I realized this idea, the next thing became a little shocking. "Bo Shao, you''ve offended a lot of people because of your style in the shopping mall, so at the beginning, I also thought about whether our competitors were playing tricks. But you see, this mysterious man''s action is directed at an Ru, and even issued the word" God has eyes ", which means that TA hates an Ru." Lin CI said for a long time, "then put us all away from the incident. If TA wants to revenge on an Ru, she can find a place where there is no one to deal with an Ru directly. Why did she abuse an Ru so hard and take her breath to your villa gate?" Bo Ye''s brain is running at full speed, and all the possibilities he can think of are wiped out one by one, so what''s left is "It shows that you are the one who has something to do with her. Including the sentence that God has eyes, it is also guiding you. You are not an outsider, but a player in the game. " He''s not an outsider, he''s in the game. What''s the matter? What''s the matter that makes the mysterious man hate an Ru and guide him to find the truth behind him? "You have something to do with Anru because of tranquility. You will take care of Anru when Anmi is gone. So if you leave tranquility aside, there is nothing you and an Ru are involved in. Then continue to think. It''s related to tranquility. The most prominent thing is that it involved five years ago... " Lin Ci''s voice suddenly came down, even a little gloomy and terrifying It''s someone who''s pulling you to search for things five years ago... " This sentence is called "Bo Ye Ru is struck by thunder!"! So Five years ago, was it really wrong? This mysterious man guides Bo Ye all the way. What kind of truth do you want him to find out? What about Tang poetry? What about Tang poetry that he sent to prison five years ago? If the dust settled five years ago, why do people desperately want to turn over the old account? Thin night some dare not think down. But the conclusion is too obvious. In those days, Tang poetry was wronged. This mysterious man with unknown origin, good and evil, paves the way for him to search the truth of that year again. He doesn''t know what role TA played in that year, why it took him five years to rehabilitate, but all his thoughts are directed to that murder, which was the murder of Tang poetry. If Tang poetry is really wanted Thin night''s hand began to shake. Lin Ci''s eyes were heavy and he looked at Bo Ye deeply. "Bo Shao, there must have been something else in that year. We already have too much information on hand to prove that there was another possibility at that time." Another possibility. The possibility of the innocence of Tang poetry. Thin night suddenly looked up, lips trembled, for a long time to ask a few words, "Lin ci Do you think it''s Tang Shi''s friend who helped her to rebel? " Is it her friend who deliberately guides him with ulterior motives? "No Lin CI lowered his eyelids and said softly, "Bo Shao, if you are a friend of Tang poetry, you should not be an Ru, but you." If Tang Shi''s friends are helping Tang Shi rehabilitate, then the person who hurt Tang Shi the most is not an Ru. She is just a latecomer and will not be abused like this at all. Because the real culprit is still alive, without any influence. It shouldn''t be. Bo Ye is the one who really made Tang poetry hurt, who put her in prison, who destroyed her whole life with unwarranted charges. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 Thin night heart cold, the whole person began to slowly tremble, in the end who, in the end who is testing their bottom line again and again? Lin CI is right. If they are Tang Shi''s friends, they will directly attack Bo Ye. Even if they can''t hurt him, they will certainly affect his daily safe life, not fight against an Ru! This mysterious man is not a friend of Tang poetry, so who is he? In those days, apart from Tang poetry, it was him, but Pian an Ru was also involved. If there was another truth then, why didn''t he say it? Why not? Thin night brain pain, countless clues together, but the lack of a fatal link, that is, motivation. What position and motive did this mysterious man choose to do all this? Is this a just person who claims to be acting for heaven? That''s why Bo Ye is neutral and chooses the right object without any deviation, and then slowly makes Bo Ye realize that he has wronged Tang poetry in the past. Is there such a kind-hearted person in this world? Bo Ye doesn''t believe it. There must be something behind all these mysteries involving them! "The IP address is in London." Lin CI saw the shocked expression on Bo Ye''s face, but before he could go on, on the other side of the camera, the tall and handsome man suddenly turned red. He put his hand over his face and raised his head slowly for a long time. At that moment, there was a feeling of no way to go in his pupil. He trembled, "put this group of IP addresses aside first. Lin Ci, there are so many people in my ear, asking me to check the truth of that year, am I..." Really wrong? " Lin CI didn''t speak, but his sight was heavy, which made thin night have an illusion of breathlessness. It seems that the other end of the lens is not Lin Ci, but Tang poetry. It''s the woman who ruined her life by doing nothing but another easy job. Thin night pupil lax, instantly contracted, obviously because what fell into the past memories, and quickly pulled back to the cold reality. Bo Ye gave a shiver. He said, "Lin Ci, if Tang poetry was innocent, then I..." What can I do to remedy her? What else do I have to give her back? Lin CI slowly says to Bo Ye on the other side of the camera, "Bo Shao, there are some things Once you lose it, you will never get it back. " At the beginning, Lin Ci was not the only one. Everyone who knew and heard Tang poetry in the upper class of Haicheng had helped her to get through the relationship. But Bo Ye chose to ignore it at that time. Now when the late truth is spreading little by little in front of him, he regrets it. Does regret work? No, just die. Thin night''s heart seems to be torn half by half, blood dripping in the chest, he suddenly grabbed his chest clothes, red eyes, as if to tears, but it happened that he did not cry. He just looked at Lin CI like a stranger. After a long time, I felt like a century had passed. He squeezed a few words out of his teeth, and these words alone had exhausted his courage all his life, "give me a thorough investigation, then the truth." Tang poetry Tang poetry Thin night''s fingers are trembling, there is no way to clench into a fist, he looked at his palm of the broken lines, the whole person seems to have fallen into an abyss. How cruel I was to Tang poetry at the beginning, how painful it is to beat my face late now. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 He finally began to realize how much crime he had committed. It has already surpassed the so-called "murderer" in Tang poetry. He''s the real murderer! He ruined the life of Tang poetry! After the video call, Lin CI sent a document to Bo Ye, which is the doubtful points of the case and the information about that group of IP addresses. All the records of Lin CI are quite clear. He must have spent a lot of effort to sort out and collect them. Lin CI always goes through fire and water about Tang poetry. It''s not men''s ambiguity about women, but their respect for Tang poetry. Even Lin CI is trying his best to help Tang Shi clear the charge. At the beginning, so many people said it could not be Tang Shi, but why didn''t he see it?! Why?! Thin night closed the computer, the whole person seems to be evacuated the soul, stand up, trance for a long time. For a long time, he seemed to have been depressed for a long time. He grabbed the decorative vase in the living room and fell to the ground! A man utters a meaningless roar. At this time, language has lost its meaning as words. Those thin words can''t convey anything for him any more. Only relying on the instinct to roar and vent can it really come from the most primitive anger and tear his reason to pieces. He was angry that he had destroyed her for five years. What''s more, he was even more angry that he couldn''t be able to do so. In a case with a different truth, it would take several years for him to let a mysterious person guide him, so that he could be aware of it! Bo Ye kicked over one side of the coffee table after falling something. He didn''t know how to do it to let out his irritability. He didn''t know how to calm down. He can''t cheat himself, he''s furious, he''s yelling, because he fear! Scared to death! The truth of that year is no longer the so-called manslaughter in his memory, so what is he going to do? Overturned all his cognition, even overturned the original murderer, how does he end up? How can he save the precarious life of Tang poetry? No, he has no chance at all! Tang poetry has run away! Run far away, already left his world! He is sad, in the end, when he realized everything, there was no one left, and everyone was disappointed with him! His mother began to travel around the world and no longer asked about him. His son tried his best to slip away from him. His ex-wife, Tang Shi, who had hated the wrong person for so many years, had already left Haicheng with his son! What''s left of him! Nothing in the end! Is he sad? He''s ridiculous! He deserves it! Thin night helplessly covers his face, half kneels on the blanket in a mess, leans against the tea table, reaches out to cover his eyes, but does not hold back tears, rolling from his eyes. He whimpered like a trapped animal. He couldn''t bear it any more. He couldn''t resist all kinds of emotions in his heart now. The waves engulfed him. He wanted to wail and scream, but what to do? His salvation had been lost by himself. If the reputation of Tang poetry is rehabilitated, she will be reborn. Who will save him? Who will Who will save him from despair? That night, thin night didn''t close her eyes all night. She started to be in a daze when she finished her tears silently. She even accidentally came across the vase fragments on the ground. The sharp ceramics cut the skin of his palm, embedded the texture, and became bloody. Thin night like is not aware of the pain in general, blankly raised his right hand, looking at the palm of the wound from the blood, startling red. He gazed at the wound for a long time, gritted his teeth, pulled out the deeply embedded ceramic fragments, and spattered blood! Originally numb body but in the next second, unable to prevent the pain all return, involving the deep heart pain, his face pale, like lost soul. There was no hemostasis in the wound, and fresh blood gushed from the wound. He was in pain, but his heart was more painful. He was thinking, when Tang poetry was desperate to cut its wrist and hurt itself, was it the same pain he had now? No, it''s impossible. The wound on his hand now can''t compare with dozens of bloody scars on Tang Shi''s right wrist! At the moment, her pain comes back to Bo Ye with a counterattack attitude. He thinks of Tang Shi, who suffered from inhuman insults in prison, but he is making a lot of changes in this colorful world. At this moment, the truth comes, just like lingchi''s executioner. Bo Ye closes her eyes, but in front of her eyes is the sound and smile of Tang poetry. After five years of marriage and friendship, he gave her a false accusation. At that time, would he have thought about how much he would suffer if he was wronged? No, he didn''t think about Tang poetry at all! Bo Ye''s eyes are red and swollen, and his palms are stained with blood. Because of the loss of a lot of blood, Bo Ye''s face looks a little pale. He feels that everything in front of him is slowly narrowing and distorting. Together with his whole world, he gradually collapses and goes to a black-and-white end****** Bo Ye wakes up again in the hospital. Lin Ci and Jiang Ling sit on one side and see him wake up. Jiang Ling jokes, "why don''t you just cut down a little bit and cut your wrist directly? What do you want to do? If you lose your palmprint, you''ll have to bear it yourself. " Bo Ye stretched out his hand and looked at the bandaged wound on his right hand. He wanted to speak, but his voice was hoarse, "I..." "It''s your special help, because you didn''t reply all day, so you worried and went to your private apartment to look for you. Damn, as soon as you enter the door, things fall all over the floor, and the floor is still covered with blood. I don''t know that I think the thief has been stabbed. " Jiang Ling looked at thin night, good-looking eyebrows a Yang, "this is not your style, ah, what is so hard to open?" The impression of thin night is very cold, and particularly decisive, when you find something wrong, you will immediately withdraw, never seen him so lost. Except Tang poetry. Jiang Ling asked tentatively, "it''s not related to Tang poetry, is it?" Thin night Mou Guang a Zhan, river Ling then know oneself guess right. "Come on, you want to live and die for the sake of Tang poetry. Why didn''t you use your mind more at the beginning?" Jiang Ling half looked at the joke, sighed and said, "Bo Ye, don''t pester people about Tang poetry any more. People are not rare." Yes, she is not rare. She even disappeared from Haicheng, and Su Qi didn''t know her whereabouts. She didn''t care for him when she walked so simply and ruthlessly! Is this retribution? No, retribution should be far from enough, right? But He Can''t he regret it Now, just hearing the two words of Tang poetry, his heart aches and he is dying of pain www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 Jiang Ling and Lin CI are sensitive to the collapse of Bo Ye''s mood. They take a look and sigh. Jiang Ling reaches out and pats Bo Ye on the shoulder. Bo Ye has lost a lot of weight recently. He lowers his voice. "Lao ye, look ahead. Tang Shi has her own life." This obscure meaning is to let Bo ye not disturb Tang poetry any more. Thin night did not speak, eyes dark a pressure down, emotion cold to the extreme into nothingness, he now a pair of empty eyes like inorganic matter, what, can''t see. Jiang Ling and Lin CI went out and left him alone in the ward, as if he was the only one left in the world. He heard his breathing cycle. Time gradually solidified at this moment, flowing slowly and heavily Thin night did not speak, back stiff like a tombstone, sitting on the bed for a long time. For a long time, a subtle voice came - PA TA, cold tears fell on the back of his hand. ****** Jiang Qi went to the hotel in hanrang the next day. As soon as he entered, someone came out with high heels, "I heard that there was an airborne soldier from above? Where is it! Let me see! " Jiang Qi stood on Han rang''s side and unexpectedly didn''t go up to explain to the man. He just laughed, "Han rang, who is she?" Han rang, the successor of the enterprise group, said honestly, "a company employee." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yes, it''s the same as no answer. She had forgotten that the young master did not listen to what was going on outside the window! At the same time, the front desk lady came by and said hello to Jiang Qi, "is that Miss Jiang? Just in time. Come and go through the formalities with us. Good morning, Mr. Han. " "Good morning, Alice." Han rang smiles at the front desk, "Qi Qi, please." "Leave it to me." It seems that Miss Alice''s position is similar to that of a secretary, but she is a receptionist and should not be in charge of many internal affairs. Jiang Qi scanned all the people around the office. Sure enough, only the arrogant woman standing in front of her was the most powerful. It seemed that she was also the big head here. Many people should support her behind her. Ye Jingtang''s company has a lot of experience in this kind of thing. However, she has always been alone. There are some people who speak ill of her behind her back, and there are also people who want to curry favor with her. Jiang Qi has always ignored this kind of things. What she can accomplish by herself, there is no need to make some troublesome friends. Han rang sent her to the personnel department to go through the formalities. Standing outside the door, he saw the arrogant woman come to Han rang, "is that your girlfriend?" Han rang''s attitude is too good, for this kind of impolite woman is still with a smile, "No." "No, why did you do it yourself?" The woman sneered, "I''ll see how good she is." "You can''t tell if I have the ability." Jiang Qi took a document contract out, and then stood beside Han rang, "no injustice or hatred with you, come up with such a taunt, when people can''t see, you feel sad?" "Jiang Qi - you!" "Oh, forget it, Qi Qi." Han rang turned aside and began to formally explain the woman''s identity. "Her name is Wang Ling. She is a senior general manager here. She has a share in our company. Strictly speaking, she is a small shareholder. Don''t confront her head on. " Jiang Qi was quite upset, "why?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 "Take a step back." Han rang kneaded Jiang Qi''s hair in front of everyone, "go, Wang Ling is not good except for her bad character. And she''s right about things and not about people. You have a strong ability to work, and she''ll soon change her attitude towards you. " His careful explanation surprised people around him. Young master Han was so patient with a woman After Han rang left, a group of employees whispered behind Jiang Qi, probably guessing her identity. Later, Jiang Qi just sat down with a box, and a large number of people came to ask her, "what''s the relationship between you and Han Da Shao?" Jiang Qi was confused, "good friend." Everyone''s face: you don''t know us, my good friend, your eyes are so sweet?! More and more I feel that Jiang Qi''s attitude is deliberately pretending to be mysterious. After everyone disperses, they make eye contact with each other. This storm can be regarded as a silent past. Jiang Qi has been working here for a day. I feel that the eyes of those people are strange. I think it''s because they are airborne soldiers after all, which makes many people suspect that it''s normal. When she came home from work in the evening, she found that the door was not closed. She thought it was a burglar. When she went in, she found that Tang Shi and Tang Wei were chatting in the living room with a computer. It was obvious that they were together as soon as they entered the house. They didn''t take the door closed seriously. Jiang Qi laughed, changed his shoes and asked them, "what are you doing?" "Studying this code!" Tang Wei turned around, driving a flat light anti radiation glasses on his face. At first glance, he looked like thin night. Jiang Qi was startled and felt that he was sitting in front of a small thin night. Tang Wei found that Jiang Qi was in a daze and laughed. He pushed the glasses on his face. Jiang Qi growled outside, "Damn it! It''s as like as two peas! " Tang Wei said, "what?" "Last time Bo Ye and ye Jingtang talked about business, they brought a pair of glasses." As like as two peas, Jiang Qi came in and looked at Tang Wei''s face. "It''s the same as it is, just the action you just did." Tang Wei laughed more happily, "it''s my father after all." The child thinks very clearly that his father is his father, but it is his mother who has brought him up. He does not deny the fact that Bo Ye is his father, but he does not accept everything else. Jiang Qi sighed, "how can you be the child of Bo Ye? How can a disgusting man give birth to such a beautiful son?" Tang Shi looked up from the computer and said, "this only shows that I am genetically good." "Proud of you." Jiang Qi holding Tang Wei to look at the computer screen, startled, "Damn, what''s this?" "It''s the global distribution of signal towers." Tang Wei said on one side, "with these, we can know which signals come from where. The initial search of IP address is in this way, which can roughly determine the range." Tang Wei pushed the frame again, "younger sister Jiang Qi, you should be careful in the future. When I learn, I can trace the information address you send out every day, and even the foreign IP can be found!" "So terrible? Is there any privacy? " Jiang Qi smiles and pinches Tang Wei''s face. "It''s really smart of you to learn these at a young age." "It must be!" Tang Wei looks into Jiang Qi''s eyes. The little boy has a sense of maturity and calmness that he should not have at this age. "If you want to be unknown, you have to do nothing. The best way to keep a secret is never to say it. Anything spread through the Internet will leave traces. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 "It''s all right." Jiang Qi was so nervous that he didn''t understand the meaning of Tang Wei''s words. He just praised, "Tang Shi, you have a gifted son." Tang Wei said to one side, "that must be! No one dares to hurt Mommy as long as I''m here "Oh? If your mom and Boye meet and break up, who will you help? " "My mommy, of course." Tang Wei answered without hesitation. He said every word in a tender but firm voice, "if one day Bo Ye stands opposite us, even my own father, I will not show mercy." Tang Shi raised her head. At first, she was frightened by Tang Wei''s dark eyes, but the next second, the little boy was smiling again, with a look of innocence and ignorance, "right, Mommy?" "Ah? Well Well... " Tang Shi looked at his son and said nothing else. Late at night, several people went back to their rooms to sleep. Tang Wei also went back to his small room. The living room was in silence. Han rang came back in the middle of the night. As soon as he entered the house, he saw a figure sitting in the living room, thin but straight, staring at the computer screen in front of him and tapping the keyboard with his fingers. Han rang narrowed his eyes and saw clearly the lines of code on the computer screen. He just stood at the door and looked at the figure for a long time, until he knocked an enter key, and suddenly a colorful snowflake appeared on the screen, like a magnetic storm. All the electromagnetism was reveling, and the 1-and 0-digit numbers created a mechanical galaxy. After watching the whole magnetic storm on the screen, Tang turned back and looked at Han rang, "how long have you been waiting at the door?" Han rang was surprised that the child had already found him. He wanted to come forward. Tang Wei put his finger to his lips. "Shh, keep it down. Mommy and sister Qiqi are asleep." His voice is so tender, but his eyes are calm and calm, like an ancient pool. A six-year-old has such a mind In Han rang''s mind, for no reason, the words used to describe Zhuge Liang by the ancients appeared. How wise they were. He put light footsteps, slowly walked to Tang Wei''s side, reached out and touched the back of his head, "can you play programming?" Tang Wei lowered his eyelids, "basic or will." When he was at Bo Ye''s home, he often used Bo Ye''s computer to learn all kinds of code engineering, and even made up an instruction code. When Bo ye came in, he could quickly switch the screen to Altman''s screen by pressing the Enter key. Five or six-year-old children, every day in front of the computer to do other things suspicious, but if in order to see Altman, it is particularly normal. He deceived Bo Ye''s eyes and ears in this way, and then enriched his knowledge level with the help of the powerful materials and books in his study. In front of Bo Ye, he continued to be ignorant and simple. Han rang praised sincerely, "you are very smart. Does your mother know?" Tang Wei smiles and shakes his head. "My mom doesn''t know. If she knows, she will blame herself." If Tang Shi knew Tang Wei''s mind, he would be very remorseful. He is so careful that he will think of this, so he is still a child who has no intention in front of Tang poetry. Even if she knew that she jumped into the sea in front of Bo Ye last time, she only thought that the child hated Bo Ye too much, so she wanted to leave him and chose to jump into the sea in a hurry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 Han rang looked at the child in front of him and said in a low voice, "Tang Wei, genius is your wealth, but it also brings disaster. Do you know that?" Too detached mind is a double-edged sword. Tang Wei is so smart at a young age that he deserves the word "child prodigy". However, at the same time, it will also have a bad impact on his future life. Tang Wei nodded, "I know." So he put on a good show in front of everyone. He is careful with all his tricks, and knows how to advance and retreat in time. He is talented but not arrogant. How calm is such a child''s mind? Han let tut praise, "you let me admire." "I admire you, too." Tang Wei looked into Han rang''s eyes and said in a low voice, "it''s clear that he is the eldest son, but he can go in and out of those simple places where ordinary people live. You know what you want. I admire you for not being obsessed with money. " "Then this is our secret to each other." Han rang stretched out his finger to hook his finger with Tang Wei. "We have an appointment. We don''t want to make it public in the future. A low profile can protect a person. Don''t you want to be exposed?" Tang Wei knows that Han rang is changing his way to teach him how to go in his future life. He readily agrees to hang himself with him. He is not allowed to cheat for a hundred years. After exchanging their thoughts at night, Han rang said, "well, it''s time for you to go to sleep and think about so many things every day. It''s very tiring for your brain to work. Besides, even if you are mature, your body is still a child. What if I can''t stand it? " "Good." Tang Wei jumps off the sofa, puts all the icons on the computer back to their original positions, cleans up the system and reloads it again. After confirming that there is no operation trace left, he turns off the computer and enters the room with his feet padded. Before closing the door, he waves to Han rang and whispers, "good night, brother!" "Good night." Han rang smiles. ****** the next day Jiang Qi went to work as usual, and Han rang got up early and took her to the company on the way, so this move made Jiang Qi become the focus of the hotel management department. "Did you hear that? She came in the morning as a gift from master Han. " "I saw it with my own eyes! Ouch "Really? What does she have to do with master Han? " "It''s a good friend relationship. I guess it''s something shady in the dark?" "I think it''s possible that the first time Mr. Han sent a woman to work, he didn''t come to the company once a year. This time, he came here again and again for her..." "Don''t offend that woman. I can''t tell you how to wear shoes behind your back..." "Who wears shoes for whom?" A sharp voice came into the ears of the group of whisperers, and several people shivered one after another. The voice just let Jiang Qi, who was passing by, look over there. She saw Wang Ling standing there with a stack of papers in her hand, high-heeled shoes, white-collar clothes, short hair in her ears, crisp and meticulous attitude. She said sternly to the group of people, "I don''t know if Jiang Qi has worn shoes for you behind your back, but I heard you break her behind your back!" Jiang Qi is stunned. Is Wang Ling venting her anger for herself? "If you have nothing to do every day, you will know who is talking behind your back. If you have the ability, I''ll call Jiang Qi over. Can you talk about it in front of her? If you don''t improve your performance, you have to speak ill behind your back. No wonder that''s the point of view. " Wang Ling sneered, "go back to work!" The men crept back to their original positions, necking back. Jiang Qi looked at the scene, stunned, did not expect Wang Ling will speak out to help her speak, then thought of the original Han rang said, Wang Ling, this person, things are not people, work focused, think is also public and private. She knew that if she had done her job well, Wang Ling would not embarrass her. So recently, Jiang Qi has been very diligent. Wang Ling, who had a strong opinion on her at first, is getting used to her working mode. Both of them are vigorous and resolute. Jiang Qi''s working style is very clear and crisp, which is deeply appreciated by Wang Ling. At first, I thought she was a weak airborne soldier, but I didn''t expect that the little girl was thin and weak, so tough in her post. On this day, Jiang Qi was tired from work and had a meeting in the afternoon. She stood in high-heeled shoes for an afternoon, with blisters on her ankles. When she got home, she sighed. As soon as she wanted to have a rest, she found that something was wrong inside. Family It was open again, but there was no sound from the living room. Jiang Qi went in and found that the man who had let himself fall into a nightmare was sitting on the sofa in the living room. His cold eyebrows were no different from those in her dream. Jiang Qi seems to have stepped on a flight of stairs. He turns to see that Tang Wei is pressed by Ye Jingtang''s men. Tang Shi seems to have gone out to buy vegetables before she goes home. Jiang Qi''s voice was shaking, and ye Jingtang laughed, "why, do you want to say hello? The dead Miss Jiang? " How did he find out?! Jiang Qi''s body trembled violently, but at this time, neither Tang Shi nor Han rang came back, which made her extremely flustered. No dependence, face Ye Jingtang alone, she needs great courage.Unconsciously, he clenched his fingers. This little action was caught by Ye Jingtang. Knowing that she was nervous, the man sneered cruelly, "it''s too happy to see me. I can''t even speak?" But Jiang Qi''s first sentence was, "you let Tang Wei go!" Ye Jingtang''s heart stabbed, very good, long time no see, strangers meet again, the first sentence, actually concerned about the comfort of other people''s son! Jiang Qi, don''t you have any repentance! Deceiving him for so long, hiding from the world for so long, no one can treat Ye Jingtang like a monkey, but only this bold woman challenges his bottom line again and again! Ye Jingtang casually makes a finger ring, and someone around him rushes forward to hold Jiang Qi down. Jiang Qi says, "you let Tang Wei go first!" Good. I''m still caring about others. Ye Jingtang sometimes want to ask Jiang Qi, want to tear open her heart, ask her, in her eyes, in the end, there is no his existence! Feign death has cheated people all over the world, even he dares to cheat! "Jiang Qi, you have no time to worry about others now." Ye Jingtang grinned quietly. The smile looked like a devil in Jiang Qi''s eyes. Her eyes were red. "Ye Jingtang..." Read out his name from her mouth, with startling desolation. Ye Jingtang was stung by his own name because his name was exported by Jiang Qinian. "I''ll give you two choices. One, come back to me and be my servant. Second Let this smelly boy really disappear from the world with you. " Ye Jingtang''s amber eyes suddenly narrowed, and his pupils pressed straight like needles, "don''t you really want to die? How can I help you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 Jiang Qi was shocked by Ye Jingtang''s words, and his whole body was in a cold sweat. He meant to die or go back! Before she spoke, the oppressed Tang Wei spoke. He laughed, "uncle, why are you always so arrogant like Bo Ye?" Ye Jingtang was stunned by the boy''s sudden voice, and then suddenly recovered. His eyes were fierce and sharp, "boy, do you know what you''re going to do when you say this?" What''s more, Bo Ye is his father. How dare he call his father''s full name directly? In the end, I didn''t pay attention to thin night Ye Jingtang thought of the time when Tang poetry left. Bo Ye was devastated and torn. However, people took his son far away and had a good life. He ignored his pain and let Bo Ye beg for it a thousand times, but he never felt soft for a moment. Ye Jingtang sneered. What did he think of Jiang Qi at that time? In fact, when he found out that she didn''t die, there was a moment of surprise. Before she could linger for a long time, the feeling of surprise disappeared and was filled with a feeling of betrayal. Jiang Qi, an ungrateful woman, actually dares to feign death! How dare she think of escaping from him! When he tossed and turned for her, she lived happily in another city! Does she deserve it? She doesn''t deserve his pity at all! From the memory, ye Jingtang looks at Tang Wei''s face. This boy has the same face as Bo Ye. Maybe in a way, he is also similar to Bo Ye in blood. Thin night''s bold and fearless, he is inherited ten percent! Jiang Qi looks at Ye Jingtang and looks at Tang Wei with that kind of dangerous eyes. He is afraid that ye Jingtang will be impulsive. He doesn''t care if it is his good brother''s son. He starts directly and shouts, "let go of Tang Wei, I''ll follow you..." "No more." The young voice interrupted their communication. Tang Wei raised his head. His dark pupils were as bright as the stars in the night. "Uncle, what did you just say? Either let sister Qiqi come back to you, or let me die with her? " Ye Jingtang was silent, but his heart beat violently. Tang Wei grins. There is no difference between that smile and ye Jingtang''s cruel and demonic expression. Sometimes, this child''s mind is as hard as ye Jingtang''s cruel adult!! His voice was clear and tender. "Why do you always like to force people over and over again? Do you really think we are the weak one who will be threatened? " He''s fighting back in silence. What did ''s as like as two peas, who were just like what to say? Tang was laughing very hard. At that moment, six year old child was cruel as a "Luo". "Unfortunately, I''m tired of being pushed by someone, and tired of being threatened by someone''s life." is as like as two peas. "Well, I''d like to try what it''s like to really disappear. Why don''t you let sister Qi and I die together?" Tang Wei also showed two tiger teeth when he was laughing. It was clearly a bright and innocent smile, but his words were countless times more cruel than ye Jingtang''s threat! He Unexpectedly shamelessly chose the latter, let Ye Jingtang start against him and Jiang Qi! The situation has already reversed. Now the people who are threatened are not Tang Wei and Jiang Qi, but ye Jingtang! Tang Wei personally gave Ye Jingtang the chance to kill him, and forced him to do it! If he doesn''t dare, then he is reluctant to give up! Reluctant to part with Jiang Qi! Bo Ye''s son Why do you look like such a powerful monster?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 Tang Wei''s fearless expression is printed into Ye Jingtang''s eyes. The man is forced to shrink his pupils by a child. Just as he wants to say something, a voice comes from the door, "Qi Qi?" As soon as he looked up, Tang poetry''s face changed dramatically! She looks at Ye Jingtang in the room and shouts at him when she reacts, "let go of Jiang Qi and Tang Wei!" Ye Jingtang laughed at that time! "Bo Ye is all over the world looking for you. I''ll make a fuckin ''phone call! If you don''t understand your own family affairs, don''t get involved in other people''s affairs! " Tang poetry stood there, neither forward nor backward, word by word, "I said let them go!" "Dream!" Ye Jingtang laughed very hard and narrowed his eyes. "Jiang Qi, I have to take it away today!" "I won''t let you take Jiang Qi out of this door!" Tang Shi stepped forward fearlessly and came to Tang Wei''s side. He saw those people pressing their hands on Tang Wei''s shoulders to keep him from struggling. Tang Shi''s eyes were like a knife, "tell your dog to let go of your hand!" She has nothing to be afraid of. Once upon a time, Bo Ye threatened her with something to make her look forward and backward and be pinched by others. Now she won''t make the same mistake again! Ye Jingtang was a little surprised by the firmness of Tang poetry. Later, the man regained his deep look. He was a man of backbone. Unfortunately, they were already on the opposite side of them. "You can''t protect yourself, let alone Jiang Qi!" Ye Jingtang sneered, "release Tang Wei and take Jiang Qi away!" "No way!" Tang Shi went to the door and slammed it down. "Either let her go now, or take Jiang Qi and jump down on the fourth floor. I won''t stop her!" She went straight into the kitchen and turned on the gas, "or die together! You try, I dare not "You are crazy!" Ye Jingtang stands up, just a Jiang Qi, this woman This woman doesn''t think about the consequences! Tang poetry is just procrastinating. Maybe when Han rang comes, the situation can be reversed. Han rang must have a way to compete with Ye Jingtang. She just needs to prolong the time Ye Jingtang stood up from the sofa, regardless of Tang poetry''s obstruction, people around him hold Jiang Qi, he made a quick decision, "take people away!" Tang Shi stepped forward to block the steps of those people in black. The woman was so determined that ye Jingtang couldn''t bear it. "Don''t force me to clean up with you!" Jiang Qi was scared to a cold sweat by Ye Jingtang''s words, "don''t hurt Tang poetry!" Look, look at the way they depend on each other! He''s a devil in their eyes, isn''t he! A man in black, impatient with Tang Shi''s entanglement, came forward and punched Tang Shi in the stomach. Tang Shi turned pale, snorted and fell heavily on the ground. Jiang Qi''s eyes were red, "Tang poetry! Ye Jingtang, you madman, take me away by force and beat women! You are not men at all Ye Jingtang was scolded by Jiang Qi, and his face was so blue that he had no pity for Tang poetry. He tut said, "don''t know what''s good, take Jiang Qi away!" "Mommy Tang Wei ran up from behind and watched Tang Shi lie on the ground. The whole person trembled violently like a spasm, and then vomited a mouthful of blood. Tang Wei''s voice was long and thin and shrieked, "Mommy! Don''t let anything happen to you The little boy wanted to help Tang Shi, but Tang Shi didn''t have the strength at all. She was in great pain and didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Seeing that Jiang Qi is taken away by Ye Jingtang, her eyes are red. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 When Tang Shi wakes up again with her eyes closed, she sees Han rang''s haggard expression. When she opens her mouth, she is sorry, and tears fall down. Han rang sighed, "you''re not sorry for me either. At that time, you can''t stop Ye Jingtang." Tang Shiwu stomach, Han rang said, "stomach contusion, you recuperate in the hospital for a few days, I go to find Jiang Qi." Tang Shi kept saying to Han rang, "you must bring her back. Ye Jingtang won''t do her any good. You must save her." Han rang smiles at Tang Shi, "thank you for caring about Jiang Qi for me." Jiang Qi is her best friend in her life. If something happens, she can''t ignore her. On one side, Tang Wei was particularly distressed that Tang poetry had been implicated. "Mommy, are we going to change places again?" The children are so smart that they must have guessed that they moved last time to escape from the thin night. The eyes of Tang poetry flashed and finally sank down, pressing on Tang Wei''s head, "no, don''t change." She has nothing to be afraid of, the new life has begun, as long as go forward, go forward, will not go back! Han rang accompanied Tang Shi and left in the afternoon. Most of all, he found someone to find Jiang Qi''s trace. When he left, he was in a hurry. Tang Shi also saw his anxiety. Han rang is sincere to Jiang Qi and will protect her from the wind and rain. Tang Shi clenched his fist and turned to look at Tang Wei, "Wei Wei, it''s time for us to be strong." Looking at Tang Shi, the little boy gazed at her with a kind of eyes that even adults could not guess. It was as dark as night. He said, "OK." Now that they have escaped from the cage of the past, even if the shadow behind them catches up again, they will not shrink again! ****** the story of Tang Shi and Jiang Qi soon spread to Bo Ye. Lin CI looked at the address on the document and asked him carefully, "Bo Shao, do we want to go Do you want to go to Tang Shi? But Bo Ye hesitated. Now, when he recalled Tang poetry, he would feel a little afraid. When the truth was put in front of him, he was afraid to face Tang poetry. In other words, what he was afraid to face was actually the sins he had committed at that time. As usual, that group of IP addresses can''t find a clue, but the secret of that year has been slowly involved. Bo Ye looks at the rows of words above, and countless possibilities pass through his mind, but they are all erased by him. He sent someone to check the condition of an Ru, but an Ru fell into a deep sleep, like a vegetable, never opened his eyes again. No matter how many questions he had in his heart, he couldn''t get an Ru''s own answer, so he was wrapped in his heart, breathing like a thorn, hurting his heart. Lin CI is aware of Bo Ye''s dilemma. He doesn''t speak on one side, but is silent. The atmosphere is dead. After a long time, Bo Ye says, "they Are you all right? " "Jiang Qi was forcibly taken away by Ye Jingtang. Miss Tang is OK, but it seems that..." Lin CI hesitated. Thin night eyes a MI, "what does it look like?" "It seems that Miss Tang was injured by the bodyguard that ye Jingtang took, and she was admitted to the hospital..." Then a strange man sent her to the hospital. We haven''t found out who the man is so far. Bo Shao, look... " Thin night pupil a shrink, strange man? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 However, this kind of stinging pain is followed by a kind of loneliness that is difficult to understand. Bo Ye laughs at herself. There must be no shortage of men around Tang poetry. Without her, countless pursuers follow her, and she has someone to take care of her. That''s a good thing. It''s a good thing, it''s a good thing Since it''s a good thing, why is it so sad? Thin night finger in he didn''t notice under the circumstances of tightly clenched into a fist, Lin CI an outsider all aware of his depression. He wants to find Tang Shi again, but he has lost the courage to face her. If time could come again, would he allow them to develop like this? If he continues, he will feel pain; if he abandons Tang poetry, he will feel even more pain. Tang poetry doesn''t know when it has taken root in his heart. Once Bo Ye remembers the name, he can only let himself stop thinking about her. But Some emotions are not controlled by your brain at all. The expression on Bo Ye''s face changed again and again. It seemed that he was going through a disaster, but the last thing he said was a few numbers, as if with the smell of blood, "find out which bodyguard moved the hand..." He had to get the man who started from ye Jingtang. Lin CI answered and stepped back. Then Bo Ye stopped him again, as if he wanted to say something. Lin CI tried to ask himself, "Bo Shao, do you want to Ask me to check the man who sent Tang Shi to the hospital? " Bo Ye''s face was dazed for a few seconds. It seemed that he had lost contact with the world. Then he came back to himself. Lin CI noticed that there was something at the end of his eyes. He suddenly felt that the thin night after Tang poetry had gone was not the thin night before. Once upon a time, he talked and laughed in a turbulent way, but now, though he still has the same means as before, he became such a timid child when he came across the field related to Tang poetry. In the end, Bo Ye was so scared. He has spent a lot of effort to suppress his courage to go to the door to find Tang Shi. He is afraid that it will be her coldness when he meets her, and his tone is unfamiliar. Lin dismissed, Bo night alone in the office for a long time. There is no room for him to turn back. How can he get the old man back? Is he going to let go? No He will never let go! ****** these days, Asuka asked Tang Shi to go out for dinner, saying that the general manager of a fashion magazine also wanted to talk to her, because they secretly sent an unpublished inside page of Tang Shi to the general manager. He was very appreciative of the image of Tang Shi, so he asked Asuka to take Tang Shi out to meet her at some time. Tang Shi refused several times at the beginning, and then Asuka insisted on inviting her. She couldn''t refuse, so she had to go out and take Tang Wei with her on the way. Tang Wei is wearing a sweater and sportswear. Tang Shi leads him to the street. Along the way, countless people gather around the mother and son. They are young and beautiful, and they have a tacit understanding with each other. They are just like a star family! When Tang Shi and Tang Wei came to the cafe, they saw Asuka sitting in a window seat, thin, slender fingers, smiling brightly at her. Teardrop moles glow in the sun, and smile with tiny tiger teeth and dimples, which are particularly lovely and cynical. Although Tang poetry is used to seeing such beautiful men as Su Qi in Bo Ye, it is still amazed by Asuka''s face. When I came back, I hinted to myself that this was a woman It''s a woman A woman who is more handsome than a man www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 She sat down opposite Asuka. When Asuka saw Tang Wei, she was shocked. "Hey, who''s this cute guy?" Asuka looked back and forth at Tang Shi and Tang Wei''s face, "it can''t be you..." "My name is Tang Wei, my mother''s flower protector." Tang Wei, with a sweet smile and delicate features, greets Asuka, "brother Asuka is good!" "How could there be such a beautiful child!" Asuka ignored Tang Wei''s name, or was used to it, and said to Tang Shi, "my God, your son is so beautiful!" Tang Shi smiles and calls the waiter to order a cup of hot cocoa for Tang Wei. Then she says to Asuka, "thank you." "I''m late, sorry..." Just as we were talking, a voice interposed between them. When Tang Shi saw the man coming towards them, he was stunned. The man''s face was also a little familiar And Especially like her best friend Chris Eugene smiles at Tang Shi, "I''m Eugene, the general manager of Cosmo magazine. I know you from Asuka, so I want to meet you..." Tang Shi suppressed his shock and said to Eugene, "Hello, sir." "Call me Eugene, Eugene, if you don''t mind." Eugene sat down beside Asuka and said to Tang Shi warmly, "what would you like to drink? hey£¬boy¡£¡± He reaches out his hand to say hello to Tang Wei. Tang Wei also thinks Eugene and Chris are very similar. He says a first meeting to him in English. Eugene praised, "you are very smart and have a good command of English." Tang Wei doesn''t want to admit that this is the influence of Bo Ye''s elite education on him. He just laughs, "my uncle is also very handsome." "It''s so sweet. Did your mother order some hot cocoa for you? Hey boy, when you grow up, men need to drink pure American coffee. " Speaking of coffee, Tang Shi is in a trance. She thinks of the original group of people in the studio. When she first went in, she was given a circle of instant coffee. It seems that this day is still yesterday, but everything can''t go back. Tang Shi quickly regained his mind, and opened the door to Eugene. "Hello, Mr. Eugene, what can I do for you this time?" "Well, our company needs to make a one minute advertising video and a short video collection of those high-definition brands. It happens that I''m thinking about a candidate recently. Asuka and I recommend you..." Eugene pauses and tentatively says, "I don''t know if you''d like to try it on?" After thinking about it for a while, Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei again, and then looked up at them with an apologetic smile. "Sorry, I may not want to expose it in a high profile So emmm£¬sorry¡£¡± Eugene looked at Tang Shi with a little regret, "but the background story of our collection is quite suitable for your temperament. Don''t you really want to try it? Maybe it will open a new door for your fashion road. I asked Asuka, you used to be a designer, so we all have the same circle, which is helpful to you. " He was very attentive, Tang Shi was a little sorry, "maybe I''m not as good as Asuka, I''m just a layman. It''s OK to be a designer behind the scenes, but if I want to go on the catwalk, I may not be able to be a professional supermodel. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 Eugene shook his head, "some supermodel excavation is accidental, not everyone is born with a good way, I''ll tell you our creativity in detail, you can make a decision, please." Tang poetry didn''t interrupt him, but Eugene said that it was really a background story that she liked very much. A bad rock girl who played the electric guitar indulged in bars. Later, she was willing to fall into the hands of a man. Later, she was trapped in the kitchen and bedroom. Although she became more and more insipid, she felt that she had lost her passion for the world. Until one day, she saw a street music group playing an electric guitar on the road. The man was an unruly man, frivolous and rebellious, with shining earrings and eyes. At that moment, she felt her heart revived. Then I went home and found out the dusty electric guitar, rushed to the street and joined the group. Later, I really fell in love with the band leader. All kinds of clothing collocations and backgrounds are supported by the clothing brands that the magazine often cooperates with, which can be regarded as changing the way of advertising. It''s not easy to condense such a long story into a short 60 second video of high quality and high level. Tang Shi is interested in it, but she still insists on not showing up. "Maybe I can help you backstage, but actually you don''t lack professionals." This is still a euphemistic refusal. Eugene doesn''t want to give up. In his eyes, Tang poetry is the heroine of the plot. She has not run away. She must be willing to join them. So he said, "in fact, the plot can be changed. Is there anything you are not satisfied with?" "No, no, No Tang Shi waved, "I''m very satisfied with you. I don''t need to revise anything. It''s just Mr. Eugene, you''ve got the wrong person. I don''t want to show myself... " Eugene and Asuka sighed together. Tang poetry is hard tempered. What she decides can rarely be changed. Now that she has rejected such a warm request, it''s not easy to refute other people''s face. Eugene wanted the contact information of Tang poetry, and she gave it to them. Then she said goodbye to them with dignity. Asuka watched as she walked away and said, "she may not want to be exposed." "Is it about identity?" Eugene touched his chin. "Why don''t we go back and change, and let the woman wear a mask all the way?" "Try to negotiate. I can do whatever I want, as long as it''s Tang poetry." Asuka licked her tiger teeth. "I can make her a goddess." "Her son is cool, too. Would you like to suggest it?" "I think so." Asuka patted Eugene on the shoulder. "Bro, it''s all up to you." ****** it was five days later that Tang poetry received a request from Eugene, saying that they had made improvements to the script, that they could delete some exposed plots, create a vague and ambiguous feeling, and let Tang poetry experience it. He was so enthusiastic again and again that Tang Shi was really embarrassed to refuse. He thought that if he went to the mirror casually, there would be other professional supermodels coming, and they would certainly let the professional stay. I didn''t expect that when she stood in front of the camera after wearing the clothes of the big sponsors, the director was full of praise. "My God! Her face is made for the screen! Why didn''t you choose to go out? " Tang poetry is indifferent to the praise of the public, but just smiles indifferently, "no I''ve filmed a cover girl for Jiaren before, but I didn''t think much about her debut. " Besides, she is not short of money. She has other skills and naturally doesn''t want to go to the big dye vat in the entertainment circle. Asuka looks at the Tang poetry with her arms around her chest. She has designed it from the beginning to the end. Her Gothic hair, smoky makeup and matte Brown lipstick are just like those rebellious and lively girls in Europe and America. One look, frivolity and weariness, is directly printed into the lens. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 Tang poetry thinks that it is himself who was once desperate to struggle but was stabbed black and blue by thin night. Later, she stood in front of the camera. Under the dim light, she played the electric guitar and sang a piece of music. Although the music was out of tune, the satisfaction in her eyes was obvious, as if she had the whole world. The director group was directly substituted by her natural acting skills. Eugene and Asuka looked at each other. "Fortunately, I cheated her! Otherwise, there is a lack of a general! " Tang poetry plays a gothic girl in the early stage of the film, so her hairstyle is quite out of fashion. Bangs cover most of her face. If it''s not for people who know her, she can only imagine how delicate the woman''s facial features are with a full and lustrous lip. She later tossed and turned, the entire crew package a bar for her shooting, along the way to find a lot of male models as her background board, wandering in the bar light. She wanders among countless men, wearing a pair of butterfly shaped goggles, a pair of charming eyes, put on red lipstick, turn TANKOU you Tulan Fang. Her figure is slender and elegant, and her aura is charming. The bright and dim lights make her figure like a dancing butterfly. People want to hold her in the palm of their hands, but they are not willing to crush her softness. Tang Shi, wearing a sexy black dress with suspenders, walks from one corner of the bar to the other. Occasionally, a strange man comes up to hold her in his arms. She takes a rest in other people''s arms and leaves quickly. When she leaves, her eyes are hot. It seems that she is flirting and saying that she will come to you next time. This plot is only a short ten seconds, but it has passed countless pictures. Under the blindfold, the woman''s face is delicate, her lips are slightly open, and her eyes are wet. Under the superb technology of the director group, she will stay in the camera forever. Later, the male master appeared on the stage, and Tang poetry played against him, tossing and turning, losing heart and body. As soon as the camera turns to their love and cohabitation, the sunshine in the morning outlines her beautiful figure when she sits up from the bed. She takes off her pride and ego for this man, and is trapped under him. Tang poetry reminds her of herself for no reason. She used to be a famous noble lady in this sea city, but she lowered her head for the sake of the night. In the later days, she crushed her dignity completely, and even presented her heart to others, for fear that others would not like her broken appearance. When Tang poetry''s feelings came into being, the director group naturally noticed that they were pressing the shutter and recording. Later, they were infected with Eugene, and they were pulled out of their body. Was the girl who gave in to the man still the same girl? The light is turned to gray, which indicates the gradual collapse of the protagonist''s heart. Later, she runs out in spite of everything. She meets another protagonist in the street with a light rain. With an uninhibited smile on her eyebrows, she plucks the strings in her hand. The sound of the electric guitar makes her feel numb. Then, her consciousness boils When she heard the electric guitar again, she recovered her original self. Later, Tang Shi grabbed the electric guitar and her long hair was flying, but the photographer looked for it from a good angle. She never had a straight face, and her hair was half covered on her face. She laughed wildly, bowed, her back was thin, and her guitar was humming. Finally, the lens stretches away, leaving a blurred face of Tang poetry. The eyebrows and eyes seem to return to the original rebellious girl, uninhibited and unrestrained, but with the insight and drop after growing up. Eugene felt that this group of commercials shot by Tang poetry would make the men in the whole city crazy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 A week later, the cover of Jiaren came out. On the picture, a famous woman in a dark red embroidered gold thread cheongsam, half covered with a pipa, with deadly eyes, just sitting there for a glance, makes people feel that this is a wonder in the world. The whole city is in an uproar!! Who is the cover girl? Is it a plain person who has never appeared before? Why is there such a high level of hard photo expression? Jin Yi''s phone was blown up for a while, and countless fashion magazines were bombing him. All the words revolved around the question who was the heroine of your cover story?! Jin Yi kept his mouth shut. Since Tang poetry said that he didn''t want to come to this circle, he kept secrets for others. Whether he could find out depends on their ability. However, the second week after the cover of this issue, Cosmo, a leading magazine, and various luxury goods companies jointly released a 60 second video, which is short and concise, including a whole story of love and self. The picture is still of their usual high-quality standard. The perfect combination of light and film, the sharp switching of sub lens, and finally elongated and blurred in the face of Tang poetry. Some people have found that the heroine in this short film and the girl in the magazine of Jiaren have similar facial contour. This discovery makes the whole city''s fashion clubs crazy!! Oh, my God! Who is this woman born in the world? Why has no one explored such superb deductive power before? Jin Yi sent the chat records of some famous merchants to Tang Shi and said, "it''s a pity that you don''t show up. Everyone is looking for you." Tang poetry just smile, "as a small hobby, I don''t like too high profile." What''s more, if she is dug out and the dirty background behind her is exposed to the public, it may cause another explosion of public opinion. This mysterious woman has made the whole fashion industry fall in love with her. Many people have forwarded this video with exaggerated praise, saying that she is the Pearl of the fashion industry and the hope of the future. Netizens like a tidal wave of praise, video hits suddenly broke a million. [last time I saw this video that made my heart beat, it was time for G God to shoot perfume for CHANEL. ¡¿ [my God, this woman is a beauty. Does anyone know her microblog? ¡¿ [is this expressiveness new? It''s incredible. It''s a waste not to dig her ¡¿ [for this mysterious and moving little sister, I''m going to be her fan ¡¿ [damn, I click on this video more than ten times a day, and I''m not tired of watching it. Is it too emotional? ¡¿ [the fuzzy face at the end! I''m going crazy. It''s beautiful. I''m going to blow up this lady! Call you! ¡¿ Asuka took random screenshots of some netizens'' comments and forwarded them to Tang Shi. She said, "Eugene appreciates you very much and says that if you want to be a monk next time, you can always find him." Cosmo, a big name in the fashion industry, is backed up. The treatment is enviable. ****** in another city, Bo Ye inadvertently opened the video, and suddenly his breath stopped. His pupils contracted a little, and he looked at the picture on the camera strangely, with a twinkle, a smile, a fuss, and a clear It is clearly the outline of Tang poetry! See her in the video just a few seconds, but through the details of the emotional rendering so strong, maybe this story caused her resonance Bo Ye watched the whole video for only 60 seconds, but he felt as if it had been a lifetime. Then, she played it again and again without control. She continued to watch her eyes flow. She went from being crazy in a nightclub to being willing to give in for love. Finally, she found herself again. All these stories Is it like the Tang poetry that loved him so much that he lost himself? Bo Ye''s hand holding the mobile phone is shaking. He doesn''t say anything else. He just keeps silent and starts to play it automatically. The one minute video makes him feel like he is conquering himself. Later, when Bo ye went out, he saw Lin CI lying on the desk watching the small video of Tang poetry on the computer. The whole person was angry, "what do you think she is doing?" Lin Ci was so scared that he almost flipped over, and then pushed his glasses. "I heard that there was a woman who was very similar to Miss Tang, so I came to have a look..." The big screen that didn''t press pause still played her every move, the eye wave circulation was quite delicious. Thin night handsome face on the spot a pull, "turn off!" Lin Ci Bo Shao, I''m not... " "Don''t watch it in the future!" Thin night gnashing teeth, "can you buy this video?" "This It''s going to cost millions of dollars... " Lin CI said cautiously, "Bo Shao, Miss Tang didn''t show her whole face. The advertisement is pretty good." "Pretty good!" Bo Ye repeated the three words of Lin CI. For the first time when he was an assistant, the whole person was flustered. He quickly put it another way: "also It''s not so ugly... " Thin night did not speak, calm face out of the door, that expression with can kill people.Lin CI watched him go out and felt that he had not recovered. No I just don''t like to let so many people see the beauty of Tang poetry Where did you die before? Ye Jingtang smiles on the spot after seeing the little video of Tang poetry. Others don''t know who the heroine is, but those who have been in contact with Tang poetry in the circle can recognize it. He smiles and forwards the video to Bo Ye, "your ex-wife has become a mass goddess." This is a new title given to her by netizens recently, saying that the woman wearing an eye mask is their dream lover. Including the cover of the beautiful woman, a cheongsam in the Republic of China, and a love story in the midst of gunfire. In addition, no one else can photograph her like that. Only relying on this advert can make its debut, but Tang poetry chose to continue to be deeply buried in the public. This kind of calm character is really commendable. Ye Jingtang said, "are you very happy?" Thin night scolded a, "you again annoy a word, I pull black you." Ye Jingtang was still indifferent. "I''ve brought Jiang Qi back to me anyway. As for your Tang poetry, I don''t know." He''s very happy! Bo Ye was so angry that he drove all the way and stepped on the gas pedal. The car raced up the viaduct to the downstairs of Cosmo''s inland agent company. As soon as he closed the door, someone met him near the front desk. "Hello, sir, may I ask..." The front desk clerk looked up and was stunned. Ok What a handsome man. Where do you see him? If you think about it again, you will suddenly remember that you are stuttering. Isn''t that Bo Shao! Immediately bowed his head, "thin Bo SHAOHAO Do you have an appointment "Your Mr. Eugene and I are old friends. Please let me know that I have something to look for him now." "OK, just a moment!" The waiter was busy to call Eugene''s office. After he got through, he gave a crisp report and led Bo Ye to the elevator. "Bo Shao, Mr. Eugene is waiting for you on the 12th floor." "Thank you very much." Bo Ye''s eyes are indifferent and the waiter doesn''t think he''s ugly. How Why doesn''t he even look at himself? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 It is said that Bo Shao has a woman who has loved deeply for a long time. Some people say that she died, others say that she was only well protected by him, and they don''t know whether it is true or not The front desk lady goes in with Bo Ye all the way. Her heart is pounding. The famous Bo Ye is standing beside her now It''s like, it''s like winning five million lottery tickets! However, Boye went all the way to Eugene''s office without stopping at her for a moment. The little girl at the front desk is a little bit lost. Sure enough, the bossy president in the rumor is not so good! ****** when Bo Ye pushes the door in, he sees Eugene sitting in the sofa, turning around and squinting at him, "are you here for the heroine of our latest commercial?" A "also" word, thin night a Leng, voice then depressed, "who else?" "The Su family is very young." Eugene as like as two peas, he did not know the festival between them. He read his name so casually. "He looks just like you when he rushes in." Bo Ye stood up straight. Sure enough, Su Qi realized "If you''re here to ask me for this lady''s contact information, I can''t help you." Eugene said, "it''s a great honor for me that she was able to shoot advertisements at the beginning. Now I can''t tell anyone about her, which will affect her normal life." This means that even if Bo Ye and I are old friends, we can''t tell you about her. Bo Ye clenched his fist. He didn''t know where Tang poetry was, but he knew that if he appeared in front of her again, he would only welcome her indifference. So Even if you are close to her, it''s good to ask a little about her. "Well, what''s her life like?" Bo Ye said this with hoarseness. Eugene was shocked by his sad words, and then slowly recovered, "did you know her?" No number eyes toss and turn between the lips and teeth, the last export only a few numbers, "is a friend." He didn''t dare to tell the past. It was bloody and hurtful. "She''s fine." Eugene didn''t have much doubt about it, so he said to Bo Yedao, "when we asked her out, her aura and posture surprised me. It seems that there is no trouble in recent life, and her eyes are very clear." Thin night a heart is sour and painful, don''t know should be happy good, or the pain is good. Happy, she will never be like before, depression recurrence, and pain, this is because left him, so she can live so happy. "Oh, by the way, she has a son." Eugene smiles when he thinks of Tang Shi''s son. He seems to like Tang Wei. "He''s a very clever son. He can speak English. It seems that he has a good education. Moreover, he has a strong sense of fashion, and I think he is also a supermodel when he grows up. " Bo Ye didn''t speak. At that moment, he thought of Tang Wei''s defensive eyes when he faced him. Suddenly, he felt that his father was really a failure. "Children seem to be a bit like you." After observing Bo Ye for a long time, Eugene jokingly said, "your facial features are a bit similar. Maybe you all look pretty." Thin night sour smile, hold back his voice shaking, "thank you for your praise." Then he simply said goodbye to Eugene. When he walked out of the office, he stepped into an abyss. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 Hearing Eugene say that Tang poetry is so good recently, he began to feel uneasy, uneasy that she really left his world. It is said that if a relationship is in the state of parallel line, it will be very painful, because it is always parallel and can never meet. But Bo Ye felt that when the relationship between the two became two intersecting lines, it was the most heartbreaking, because only after only one crisscross, they ran in the opposite direction, and ran in their own direction, never to be seen again. He suddenly walked out of the office. A man entered the elevator and left Eugene''s company. When he left, the little girl at the front desk looked at his back and suddenly rubbed her eyes. I don''t know why, I always feel that man''s back It looks so lonely. ****** that night, Han rang came back very early, tired. Tang Shi and Tang Wei finished a whole set of projects. When they saw him go home, they poured him a cup of hot water and said, "are you ok? What happened to Qi Qi? " "Ye Jingtang refused to let people go." Han rang drank a mouthful of hot water and punched the sofa, "Damn, my father and his family are good friends. I can''t tear my face. This is the most painful place for me." Tang Shi was disappointed, but he didn''t want to give up hope, so he encouraged him, "it doesn''t matter. With you, Jiang Qi will believe you." "I hate that I am not an executive of the company. If I am, I have the right to use my own company to fight against Ye Jingtang''s enterprise." Han rang suddenly looked up at Tang Shi and said, "Tang Shi, should I go back to take over my father''s company?" Tang Shi was surprised by Han rang''s sharp eyes, "don''t you always dislike things in the shopping mall? What you like best is cooking... " "No, you don''t get anything when you''re a cook!" Han rang can''t bear to roar, "because I''m at this age and I''m happy with my life. I didn''t inherit my family''s property completely, so I didn''t have the ability to confront Ye Jingtang!" He You can give up your favorite interest for Jiang Qi, and completely restrain his free and natural temperament, just like going to the battlefield. Even for Jiang Qi, he will go back! Han rang looked at Tang Shi, saying, "I won''t let Jiang Qi go back to Ye Jingtang, absolutely." Do everything to bring her back from other men! Tang Shi sighed and patted Han rang on the shoulder. "Just try your best. Don''t put too much pressure on him. Qi Qi will certainly try every means to escape. We''re all in one mind." Han rang didn''t speak. Tang Shi asked Tang Wei to play with him. She couldn''t get involved in the affairs between them. Go back to the room and fall into the bed. Jiang Qi is really happy. She is much luckier than someone who can go through fire and water for her. I wish she could be happy in the future. Outside, Tang Wei looked at Han rang and said in a low voice, "brother rang, do you plan to go back to accept your father''s company?" Han rang with a sad smile, touched his face, "right." Tang Wei said, "can you take me with you when you go to work? If I have a holiday Han let a Leng, "what do you want to learn?" "I want to learn how you do business." Tang Wei said to him seriously, "I want to train my thinking ability." "You..." Han rang''s words were swallowed in the end, and then he said with a smile, "OK, let''s learn together." Wait. One day, they will be able to protect the people they want to protect. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 The next day Han rang went directly to his father''s company. After Tang Shi sent Tang Wei to school, he continued to stay at home. It''s just that she can''t find her own tablet computer and an external mechanical axis keyboard. She doesn''t usually use these two things, but when I think about it today, I can''t find them. Did you forget it in the house of Haicheng before? Tang Shi had some doubts, but she could only sigh. Now she was in Baicheng, even if she really forgot something, she could not go back to Haicheng to get it. Forget it, just don''t have it. Anyway, tablet computers are full of games. You can buy another one if you don''t have a keyboard. However, in the school on the other side, while everyone was taking a nap, Tang Wei went to the toilet with his schoolbag on his back. He took out his tablet computer and keyboard from his bag, turned on Bluetooth, and connected the keyboard to the computer system. Then he took out his flat light anti radiation glasses and put them on. Turn down the toilet cover and cover it. The whole person sits on it and starts to tap the keyboard on the tablet. He kept inputting the program code and deleting it. It seemed that he was in trouble. When he was puzzled, he went to the forum. As a result, he met a special mysterious ID in a vest. All the words he said were bloody, and he pointed out all the weak points in some programs. Tang Wei thought he was very interesting, and he also registered a number. Then he asked him in a private letter how to break a firewall program. Results fifteen minutes later, the mysterious hacker replied to him online, "Damn, are you so good? Actually found that I had made up the firewall error? ¡¿ it turns out that this program was originally created by him [but] hey, hey. ¡¿ [r7cky: it''s amazing, young man. There''s a future. Come on, the teacher will teach you hand in hand. Is it convenient for remote learning? ¡¿ What did Tang Weigang want to say? As a result, an instruction appeared on the computer. The next second, someone directly controlled his computer hacker along the network cable, and listened to the instructions of the person opposite. His voice also came out, magnetic, very good, "I tell you, your side of the X can not be substituted, because once substituted, it will destroy the whole formula, so..." Tang only understand, some excited, but afraid to be found, can only suppress the voice, "you lower your voice, I''m in our school toilet..." "Damn it? Are you still a student? The sound sounds like It''s like kindergarten children. " The r7cky on the other side laughs, "let uncle guess, is it little Lori that is so tender?" Tang Wei was speechless and cracked his control over his computer manually. However, he only lifted the restrictions on the keyboard, then opened the panel and typed on the screen - [you are not right, uncle wretched, I am still a pillar of our motherland. ¡¿ "virtue, you are still the pillars of our country, the pillars of our country have nothing to learn hacker technology?" The man on the other side laughed, "come back and play with me abroad. You are very interesting. It would be better if you came to see me in a skirt." Tang Wei''s brain mends the scene that he helps two braids to wear skirts. He feels a little creepy. But at his age, he has not yet reached the stage of voice change. He is just a baby voice, and the male voice and female voice are not particularly obvious. When Uncle Lori controls his voice, he gets goose bumps all over his body. "You quickly unlock the control of my computer, and I''ll do the calculation myself." "Well, it''s a task I assigned you. I''ll find a way to solve it myself. I''ve opened the lock of the keyboard for you. You can go to the computer background and input the code to crack it yourself. " The opposite voice picked up a bit, "well, smelly boy, uncle went to play with little Lori." With that, the voice was cut off, and then the computer went black, and the input code interface immediately popped up. It seems that he is testing his ability. Tang Wei took a deep breath, and then began to knock on the keyboard crazily. Countless numbers and symbols on the screen increased and pulled down at the visible growth rate. The little boy was absorbed in looking at the screen without noticing the passage of time. For two hours, after he cracked the code for two hours, the teacher called anxiously outside the door, "Tang Wei? Are you in there? " Tang only surprised, immediately put everything into the bag, and then deliberately made a loud noise, outside the teacher rushed to the last room of the boys'' toilet. Tang Wei''s door is unlocked. As soon as the teacher pushes the door in, he sees the child lying on the ground with red eyes and rubbing his head. He looks aggrieved. "You What''s the matter with you? " The teacher was startled, "so knock?" Because Tang Wei is beautiful and can speak, the whole school teachers regard him as a baby. His lunch break disappeared for so long, and now he appeared. The teacher came up and helped him up, "isn''t it hurt?" Tang Wei said wrongly, "I wanted to endorse it, but everyone was taking a nap during the lunch break, so I came to the toilet to carry it secretly. As a result, I fell asleep on my back..." The teacher was dumbfounded and looked at him with a big schoolbag and full of ambition. He touched the place where he was injured. "Next time you want to make an endorsement, come to the office. It won''t disturb the students. The teachers won''t bother you.""Good." Tang Wei sweetly agreed. ****** when Tang Shi went to pick up Tang Wei from school, she was a little embarrassed to hear the teacher talk about it. Several teachers praised Tang Wei and laughed. "Smelly boy, why did you go to the toilet and fall asleep? It seems that you haven''t studied hard at all these days. " "No, it''s just that I''ve worked too hard to make an endorsement!" Tang Shi leads Tang Wei out. Suddenly, he feels that someone is following him. But when he looks around, he doesn''t have the illusion of uneasiness. She quickly takes Tang Wei to the car, starts the car, and tries to tell herself to be calm. It is very likely that Bo Ye or Ye Jingtang sent those people. She can''t panic and make a mess of herself. Han rang came home late that day, dressed in a suit, more serious and elegant than before. Tang Shi joked, "you should have dressed like this in front of Jiang Qi. She must have lost Ye Jingtang and followed you." Han rang said with a smile, "really? Next time I''ll wear this when she comes back. Don''t you mean family hotpot? I''ll take you to the supermarket to buy ingredients. " After getting along with Han rang for such a long time, they had a mild relationship. Tang Shi didn''t say anything else. He agreed. When he got into Han rang''s car, Tang Wei came to him and asked him, "how are you going to work today?" "It''s serious, almost out of breath." Han rang loosened his tie. "I''ll show you next weekend." In the supermarket, Tang Shi and Han rang walk on both sides of the shopping cart, while Tang Wei is sitting in the shopping cart to take things. When the photo is sent to Bo Ye''s mobile phone, the man almost breaks the mobile phone. "How come there''s another man around her!" The handsome man was furious, "locate her for me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 Tang Shi and Tang Wei are pushing a shopping cart in the supermarket. Han rang is holding a mobile phone behind them. Later, when they pay the bill, Han rang says, "I''ll come. Tang Shi pushes him away." let''s do it by ourselves. Don''t mention it. Next time you invite us. " It''s probably one of her good styles to make clear the ambiguous relationship and never take advantage of others for no reason. When he was paying for the money, suddenly there was a scream behind him. Tang Shi turned around and subconsciously stood in front of Tang Wei. However, a figure rushed to him, caught his neck, and pulled her whole! A cold knife stuck to her neck, Tang Shi looked back and found that the man''s expression was ferocious and shocking, "I finally found you! You bitch It turns out that the feeling of being followed recently is not an illusion! There was a scream from the crowd around. Someone raised his mobile phone to call the police, but the man had the idea of killing himself. He didn''t even care about calling the police, just for revenge on Tang poetry! He doesn''t even need his life, as long as he is buried with Tang poetry! The man grabbed Tang Shi hard. Tang Shi was pale. "Who are you?" She really can''t remember what other people she has offended "Do you remember my daughter Anru?" The man''s blade was close to Tang Shi''s neck. The sharp blade separated the skin from the fragile skin. The thin blood flowed down the blade. Tang Shi was cold all over. "Are you an Ru''s father?" "You still have the face to say!" The middle-aged man drags her back, and the crowd dares not come forward. Han rang grabs Tang Wei. Tang Wei yells, "Mom! Mother "You are such a bitch that you have harmed my daughter Anmi. Now even my Anru will be killed!" Their father, Anguo, was gnashing his teeth. In his eyes was a shocking hatred of Tang poetry, "I want you to die! Even if I can''t live today, I''ll die together! " He is ready to die together! "You let me lose my peace. Now I''m looking for someone to kidnap an Ru and turn her into a vegetable. Damn you! Damn you He kept cursing like a madman. The security guard didn''t dare to rush forward. Anguo yelled, "God has eyes! I''m acting for heaven! I''m going to kill this wicked woman. You deserve all the sins Tang Shi''s tears flowed out in pain, but she insisted on her own reason, "calm down It''s not me who hurt Anmi. It''s not me who kidnapped Anru... " "Do you think I''ll believe that?" Anguo punched Tang Shi in the stomach. Then he threw her to the ground with a knife in his hand. Regardless of it, he stabbed Tang Shi straight down. The strength could pierce her body directly! As soon as Tang poetry rolled, he didn''t hit her. He came forward and grabbed her hair to lift her up. "You damned smelly girl Watch, I''ve endured it for so long, until there is no thin night, and there is no su family to protect you, that''s the day you die!" A slap came to her face. Tang Shi was hit with a blood mist, and her ears were buzzing. Her consciousness fell into a coma. Some people wanted to come up and pull it apart. Unfortunately, an Guo put another knife on Tang Shi''s neck, "who dares to come up! I stabbed her to death "Call the police! Call the police! I''m not alive today. I''m going to stab you to death in front of the police, you murderer, and you are not as good as a woman! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 Tang Shi was so pressed by Anguo that all the people around him were red eyed, but none of them dared to act rashly. When Bo ye came, he followed the police force. He heard that there was a bandit attack in the supermarket and the hostage taking incident. He was very nervous at that time. When he came inside, he saw the woman standing by the knife, and Bo Ye yelled, "Tang Shi!" "Thin night." Anguo''s eyes are like a pool of stagnant water, without any breath of life. Since he lost his two daughters, his life has no meaning to live. Revenge Only revenge! To kill the woman who killed himself is his only wish! When Bo Ye saw the middle-aged man clearly, he was shocked and murmured softly, "Uncle an..." "Don''t call me uncle Ann!" Anguo roared hysterically. The poor father lost his two daughters, one big and one small, one died, one fell into a coma and became a vegetable, all because he fell in love with the man in front of him! "Bo Ye, you are also to blame! Tell me, why is the woman who killed Anmi alive? " A forced question stuck in Bo Ye''s heart. Bo Ye said, "uncle, don''t go on. If you go on, there''s no room for turning. Put down the knife..." "Don''t negotiate anything with me!" Anguo''s eyes are red and cloudy with blood. Can imagine, despair to the original bright middle-aged man forced to what extent! "You don''t understand the pain of losing my daughter! Why don''t you kill Tang Shi! Why didn''t you kill her five years ago! She is the murderer The blade was embedded in the neck, and a lot of blood was pouring out. Tang Shi felt that his whole body was getting colder and colder. Later, Anguo grabbed her face and hit her against the wall. When the pain came, all the viscera seemed to be bumped together and twisted. She felt that her pores were shrinking and her strength was gradually emptied. Even when she took a breath, she felt that she had taken a mouthful of blood. Blood falls down the corner of her mouth. When Bo Ye sees this scene, his nerves are tense. The police nearby make preparations for the explosion, so that Bo Ye can continue to attract an Guo''s attention, so that they can have a chance to find him and take him when they are not on guard. Bo ye comes forward and says, "Uncle an, you''ve got revenge on the wrong person." An Guo was shocked. Tang Shi even felt that the knife beside her neck was shaking, but an Guo didn''t let go of her and refused to admit defeat by biting her teeth? Ah? Bo Ye, in front of you, this one in my hand is the murderer who killed my daughter! The criminal who killed your lover! Stop playing smoke bombs with me! I''m ready to die with her today! I won''t let her go The eyes of Tang poetry are red, and the Qi is like gossamer, "if I say, the real murderer is not me?" Anguo saw the woman''s eyes in his arms, and his nerves were in a mess. He said in a confused way, "no! impossible! They say you pushed it down with your own hands! " Tang poetry with a bloody smile, "is that right? The most regretful thing I''ve ever done in my life is to hold out my hand to your daughter. If I wasn''t so kind The dirty water won''t spill on me. " Tang Shi was not afraid at this time. "Since you think you want to avenge your daughter, come on, lay hands on me and cut off my head!" Anguo is an ignorant and pitiful father. He only knows his daughter''s fate is miserable, but he doesn''t know her true face. Be kept in the dark and retaliate recklessly. Tang Shi laughed, "do it! Didn''t you say you were ready to die together! How, when things come to an end, does it matter to find that you still have a small life? Isn''t your daughter everything? Aren''t you afraid? Do you deserve to be a father like that? " "You dirty watch!" Professional special police officers already know that Tang Shi is deliberately provoking an Guo to show his flaws so that they can have a chance to play. However, this method of provoking prisoners still makes them jump. Tang Shi is swung to the ground by an Guo all of a sudden. There is a needle pricking pain in the spine of his back. Tang Shi feels that his bones are going to be broken. Then Anguo stepped on it and aimed it at her chest. Tang Shi lay on the ground and spewed out a mouthful of blood mist! "Tang poetry!" Thin night hate red eyes, "Anguo, you stop! Do you really want to go to jail for the rest of your life? " "Do you feel bad?" Anguo picked up Tang poetry like a broken doll and put the tip of the knife against her face. "What you did was a thousand times more cruel than me! When I asked someone to break her little finger in prison, you didn''t fart! How, now I kick her two feet, you will be distressed! " This passage makes Bo Yeru stand in the same place by thunder, and then a huge wave rises on his chest! It''s him It''s him! He was once his beloved uncle and quiet father! Bo Ye couldn''t believe it. His voice was shaking. "Did you send someone to bully Tang Shi in prison?" "What''s the matter with me? If she kills my daughter, I''ll let her live in prison like death. Isn''t that fair? "Anguo seemed to lose his sense and burst out laughing, "Bo Ye, all this is not your connivance! It''s what you said at the beginning that you wanted her to live rather than die. It''s what you said no matter she lives or dies! Without your words, how dare I do it! I want to thank you for giving me this opportunity! " Tang poetry''s eyes are red. At this moment, the pain of her body is not enough to tear her heart. It turns out that it was Anguo who bribed so many people to commit atrocities against her in prison. Anguo broke her little finger, and all this was connived by Bo Ye! All the knives stabbed her in front of him, and he could do it! He a regardless of her life or death, let her pay such a tragic price! Tang poetry hate, hate soul split, Bo night''s wrong harm, an Guo''s harm, everyone''s apathy, destroyed her life! Bo Ye''s eyes on the poems of the Tang Dynasty, his whole heart was cold, and he trembled and said, "Poems of the Tang Dynasty..." He It''s shaking. Later, when Anguo raised the knife, special police rushed up behind him and spread it on the ground with Anguo and Tang poetry. Bo Ye immediately stepped forward, but Anguo turned over the police like a dying man! Later, he seems to have lost his mind. He can''t tell the people in front of him clearly. He says to Bo Ye, "Tang Shi, you cheap woman, I want you to die!" As soon as Bo Yegang had settled Tang poetry, he faced the sharp point of his knife. But the next second, a woman rushed up behind him and hugged him. The blade of the knife peed into her thin back! Bo Ye was held back by her and cried out, "Tang poetry!" At that moment, tears splashed along with the shouting. An Guo did not get rid of his anger, but stabbed again. Tang Shi vomited blood and gradually lost his strength holding Bo Ye''s hand. Her body was cold, and a lot of blood left her body. Stabbing pain accompanied by a coma of consciousness, Anguo was subdued again by the special police. She saw that the man who had always been indifferent and merciless, turned his hand over to cloud and covered his hand with rain, holding her, shaking like a child crying in a hurry, with a cry, "save her! 120! Help her! Police --! " Tang Shi grabs thin night''s clothes with her last strength, and her bloody fingers dye his shirt with bright red blood, she said. Thin night, I want you to owe me, this life, next life, life after life, are not clear! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 Tang poetry has a long dream. Dream of all the people she met in her life, from the beginning, her parents and brother, the prisoners in the five-year prison, Tang Wei, Fu muzong, Su Qi, everyone in the studio, and finally stop a face. A delicate but indifferent facial features, with a pair of eyes as dark as midnight face. Tang Shi wants to wake up, but she has no way to control her brain. Her brain seems not to listen to her own words. She starts the command to wake up, but her brain is still in deep sleep. I can''t open my eyes. Hands, I can''t move. She felt that she was in a vegetative state, her senses had come to life, and even occasionally, she could hear the voice outside. But she couldn''t open her eyes, couldn''t see anything, repeated the nightmare again and again, and fell from the abyss. ****** "what should she do in this situation?" A week later, Bo Ye stood in Jiang Ling''s office, his face was full of anxiety, the man was still bright, but his eyes were very hot, "she was in a coma for a week." "She''s recovering gradually now." Jiang Ling gives Bo Ye a cigarette. He is a doctor. He doesn''t smoke at ordinary times. He only thinks about smoking when he really can''t relieve pressure. It can be seen that he is not in a good mood now. "But her brain is still in a coma." Jiang Ling smoked a cigarette, spit out the smoke, and then turned to see thin night, "old night, I tell you the truth, you do this thing is not authentic." It''s not just that these three words are not authentic. Jiang Ling is Bo Ye''s friend, so she gives him face. Thin night did not speak, silent for a long time, lit a cigarette but did not smoke, so let it in his fingertips burning, burning, as if burning is his life. Later, after Jiang Ling''s whole cigarette was finished and Bo Ye''s cigarette was burned, the two men looked up at each other again. Bo Ye spoke, but his voice was extremely hoarse - "then you say I What am I going to do? " "Whether Tang poetry can wake up or not, you and I have no way to decide." Jiang Ling put out the smoke in the ashtray, "thin night, she is for you to block the attack." Thin night didn''t speak, but her eyes were scarlet. "What happened to the fact finding in prison?" Jiang Ling looked up, "even if there is no decisive evidence, those clues can also show the innocence of Tang poetry?" Thin night did not speak, brain pain. Some of him dare not think about it. "Admit it, Bo Ye, you are wrong. You are very wrong." Jiang Ling looked at him and saw that his superior good friend had become what he was now. He didn''t know how to comfort him. Maybe he shouldn''t have. All these were the evils that Bo ye had done. Yes, he was wrong, but he How to make it up? Jiang Ling seemed to see through Bo Ye''s idea and smile, with a little sadness in the smile, "old night, sometimes it''s too late. The only thing you can do is to wake up Tang poetry again and then leave, far away. " This is a euphemism. To put it bluntly, in fact, go away. The farther away from Tang poetry, the better. If you make a mistake, you have to pay a price. But what if the first mistake is framed? Then let her bear the price of that person, also should be a thousand times to repay! Bo Ye thought about it. Tang Shi had been in prison for five years, had been charged with murder for five years, had a little finger off his hand, and had dozens of scars on his wrist. Later, one person raised his son and lost his close relatives. All these things can be crushed to death just by carrying them out on others! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 But Tang Shi didn''t die. She lived tenaciously. She was like Xiaoqiang who couldn''t fight. She worked so hard to live. But Bo ye had to step on her back every time. She was eager to break her back. And now? Everything was as he wanted. Tang Shi''s rib was broken, and it was the one closest to the heart. Her bone is not so hard, hard enough to carry all the grievances and pain, so she is also so fragile, fragile to a touch, bleeding Thin night did not speak, fell into a dead silence. Jiang Ling said, "sit by her bed these days and talk. In the thin night, the ears of Tang poetry can still hear." Thin night suddenly looked up, like an electric shock, "I Can I go back? " "What you have to do now is make it up to her as much as you can." Jiang Ling tut a, "but it seems that Tang poetry is not rare your compensation." Yes, she said before she was in a coma that she wanted him to owe her. It''s better to owe her for generations and crucify her. When Tang poetry blocked those two knives for him, was it with such an idea? Thin night eye socket is red, she how so ruthless! I''d rather let myself bleed and hurt than let him owe her! She''s not afraid to die! Jiang Ling looks at Bo Ye''s expression and suddenly feels that the man in front of her is very pitiful. He was blinded by the so-called truth for so long that when he opened it a little bit later, he was as fragile as a paper man, and he would fly to dust at the touch of it. It turned out that the justice he had insisted on for so long in the end was false. It turns out that the person he has deeply hated in recent years is not the one who should bear all this. Those who have been wronged are pitiful, and those who have made mistakes are even more pitiful. He made a mistake that could not be reversed at all. In the end, he found that it was himself who was guilty. Bo Ye''s back is stiff like a statue. Later, Jiang Ling said to the figure he left, "Bo Ye, I have advised you many times But you don''t listen. " Thin night did not speak, closed his eyes, even tears. ****** Tang Shi has been in a coma for two weeks. Bo ye sent someone there to pick up Tang Wei. Tang Wei came to the hospital when he knew that his mother had an accident. He saw his mother lying on the bed with pale face, eyes closed, all kinds of detection lines on her body, and a machine to sense the beating on his fingers. He was red eyed and saw Bo Ye sitting beside Tang Shi''s bed The eyes were bleeding with hatred. Bo Ye suddenly stands up and wants to speak, but he hears Tang Wei crying, "what else do you want?" He was questioned by his own son. Thin night''s heart seems to be stabbed by a knife, and forced to wring, pain he felt his chest must be bloody. Tang Wei came to the bedside crying and pushed away the servants. The nanny was worried and yelled, "young master..." "Don''t call me young master!" Tang Wei wiped his tears and looked back maliciously, "I don''t want to be a young master, and I''m not your young master! Go to your master. I don''t need a dog like you At a young age, it is so skillful to hurt people. Bo Ye is in great pain. "Weiwei, these people are sent by me to take care of your life..." "Care?" Tang Wei raised his head and looked into thin night''s eyes, one big and the other small. He was clearly a close relative, but he turned his face to be an enemy. "You don''t deserve to take care of me. Your so-called care is to make my mommy look like this!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 Is Wei Wei the voice of Wei Wei? In the dark, Tang Shi desperately wants to wake up, but there is nothing she can do. She has no strength all over her body. Even if she moves, she is extravagant. But she seemed to hear her son''s voice crying in her ear. What''s the matter with Weiwei? Why are you crying? Tang poetry in the abyss, surrounded by a quiet, occasionally came a few numbers of syllables, with her sad cry, is Tang Wei, he is right! Tang Wei was crying. He didn''t dare to grab Tang Shi''s hand. Her body was covered with the thread of utensils, a soft needle was tied around her neck, and a medicine bag was attached to her. Drop by drop, she entered her body. Tang Wei doesn''t have time to wipe his tears. His mother must be in pain. He can''t cry. He is a man. His mother is hurt. He should support his family But there were only two people in this family, he and his mother. Tang Shi fell down. Who else would he protect? Without Tang poetry, the family would not exist Bo Ye doesn''t dare to talk to his son. He is afraid that he will hate himself more if he knows that Tang poetry is for his own sake. But Tang Wei asked, "why is my mommy like this?" Thin night dumb, was forced to ask him a word can''t say. "Tell me, I have the right to know!" Tang Wei growled, his tender voice with desperate determination, "if you don''t say it, I think it''s because of your involvement, I think it''s not wrong!" Thin night the whole person seems to be in a trance for a while, then talk to Tang Wei, the voice is cold, "are you sure you want to know?" Even if the truth is so hurtful Tang Wei''s silent acquiescence. Twenty minutes later, he stood in the same place, shivering, listening to Bo Ye finish everything. Then his father closed his eyes. Bo Ye, who was always high above, was in a mourning voice at this moment. He said, "..." I''m sorry Tang Wei stood at the bedside of Tang Shi''s hospital. At that moment, a thousand cuts could not meet his hatred. He gritted his teeth, almost with tears in his eyes. Hua Hua said hoarsely, "why, the person lying on this bed is not you!" His own son said that to him Thin night fingers tightly together, the voice seems to be cut throat, he hoarse voice, "sorry, I didn''t notice their father is still looking for Tang poetry revenge, if you know..." If you know, with his disgust for Tang poetry at that time, would he really help? No, if he didn''t doubt the truth, Anguo would start with Tang poetry. He was afraid that he would be the one who handed the knife! Tang Wei''s voice was aggrieved, "Bo Shao, do you know I''m your son? I''m your son with Tang Shi. My mother was pregnant so hard that she gave birth to me. Even if you don''t care, you have to force us again and again. Do you really want us to die? Will you give up until we die? " Bo Ye''s heart is like a knife. He doesn''t have this intention. From the beginning, he just wanted to destroy Tang Shi because of his pride. At that time, he didn''t know that Tang Shi was innocent, so he bullied her all the time. But now, the situation has completely reversed. Tang poetry is innocent. She never owes him anything. It''s him who can''t pay off the debt. "Weiwei, your mother''s accident is really an accident. I didn''t protect her well, but if you speak, can you..." Can you, don''t kill him? He''s almost crushed by regret! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 Tang Wei didn''t speak. He stood up, wiped his tears and said, "send me home." Bo ye asked him, "where are you going?" "I want to go home, I have to study tomorrow, you come to pick me up after school, I come to see my mommy." Tang Wei''s voice trembled, but his steps were firm. "Mommy will wake up. As long as I keep my home well, everything will be as usual, and Mommy will praise me when she wakes up..." Is there any thin night in his so-called home? Tang Wei let the servant take him down, watching his thin shadow disappear at the end of his line of sight, thin night the whole person is empty, trance, staring at the woman lying on the bed in front of him. With pale face, delicate features and bloodless lips, Bo Ye remembers that when Tang Shi laughed, the whole world was shining in her eyes. But at this moment, she lay dead in front of him and had no fresh vitality. To tell the truth, see her stabbed into the moment, thin night feel stabbed is himself, otherwise, why he will also follow the pain? He stepped forward and touched Tang Shi''s face uncontrollably. Later, the man showed a childlike expression, no one knows what the Bo family is thinking at this moment, regret, pain, or want to commit suicide for a moment, all the thoughts come up and quickly swallow up. He was conscious of nothingness. Only at this moment, when the room was quiet, did he dare to touch Tang Shi''s face and whisper, "Tang Shi, I I''m sorry Maybe it''s too late for me. Tang Shi doesn''t care anymore. "I know, you hate me, you hate me, you wake up?" "Tang Shi, as long as you wake up, you can take whatever you want. Really, you can take my life. I owe you this life..." Who, who is calling her name over and over again? Tang poetry heard a sound in the dark, but at this time, her brain was so chaotic that she could not distinguish the specific words in those sounds. She just felt that the sound was familiar. "If you want the truth, can I help you? This is what I owe you. I''ll help you clear the charge. I''ll help you control an Ru and Tang Shi. As long as you wake up, don''t go to sleep any more, but I''m still waiting for you to go home... " Jiang Ling said that Tang poetry fell into a mode of escape, wrapping itself in a cocoon, refusing all the sounds outside, and the brain refused to wake up. Because once sober, she has to face what she doesn''t want to face. Bo ye asked himself, is it him that Tang poetry didn''t want to face? "It''s better for you to wake up and take good care of yourself. I won''t force you any more. I know I made a lot of mistakes before, but Tang Shi, I''m repentant now. You wake up and do whatever you want to hurt me, OK? Ah? Tang Shi, I''ll make it up to you... " Compensation? What compensation? Who is saying these things to her? Hazy, familiar, deadly stranger. Later, thin night choked like a child, his voice was shaking, he covered his face, helpless, despair, regret, pain, at this moment, all came to him, he even shook his hands. No one knows how scared he was, and the Tang poetry would never wake up. "Everything will be fine, Tang poetry I beg you I beg you Wake up, will you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 In the third week of Tang Shi''s coma, Tang Wei came to see her after school every night and talked with her. Today, he told him something interesting happened in the school. He said, "Mommy, uncle Su can''t find you. They all came to the school to find me." Did Su Qi go to find Tang Wei? In his impression, Tang Wei likes Su Qi even more than Bo Ye. But he is his father. Bo Ye couldn''t help asking, "Su Qi is looking for you What are you doing? " "Uncle Su is my good friend." Tang Wei looked back at Bo Ye seriously and said, "he also likes my mommy very much. Recently, the news about my mommy has been locked up by you, so he wants to ask me." Thin night did not speak, just eyes deep. It seems that Tang Wei is the only one left to lose. When Tang Wei finished speaking, he turned his head and took out his tablet computer and keyboard from his schoolbag. Regardless of Bo Ye''s presence, he began to tap. Thin night looked up, some surprised looking at the lines of code on Tang Wei''s screen, pointed to one of the loopholes, "there''s some trouble substituting here, you can omit it directly, just add a code when you count it up." Tang Wei''s typing hand, looking back at thin night, "you You will, too? " Thin night this is to find and Tang''s only kind of interest, lightly said a, "high school often play." But at least he just started in high school. Now that Tang is so young, he can program. His future will be immeasurable. Tang Wei doesn''t want to pretend anything in front of Bo Ye any more. He has torn his face directly with his father. What else do you mind? It''s just people who don''t matter. Tang Wei didn''t say a word. Instead, he deleted the large section of the formula according to what Bo Ye said, and then began to write it by himself. He just talked with r7cky today, and the man gave him a task to write a complete set of programs for him to see. Although it is casual, the whole system is huge. Bo Ye is watching Tang Wei knock on the keyboard. His heart is full of mixed feelings. His son is too precocious and hides all his thoughts in his heart. Now he is still learning to program. He Can you bear it? Later, it took Tang Wei more than an hour to finish the program, but he turned around and saw Bo Ye behind him. For more than an hour, he was so silent, looking at his thin back and saying nothing. Tang Wei didn''t speak. He felt strange and irritable. He stuffed the computer into his bag. Bo ye asked him in a voice, "who did you learn from?" "Self study." Tang Wei replied to him dully, "the initial interest comes from several parting manuscripts in your study." Bo Ye remembers that when he was in high school, he was obsessed with code and used to take notes. Maybe Tang Wei saw these notes by chance, just like his son inherited his father''s business. He picked up what he had put down decades later. Bo Ye felt like a mass of cotton in his throat. Looking at the child in front of him, it was his own son. He was very similar to him. He should treat him soft, but why did he stab each other every time he met? "If you want to learn, I have a lot of professional books over there..." "No more." Tang Wei interrupts Bo Ye''s kindness by saying, "I can go to the forum by myself. I don''t need your help." Thin night did not speak, turned to look at the Tang poetry on the bed. Tang poetry So long, when can you wake up? ****** Tang Wei didn''t leave that night, because the next day was Saturday, so he also stayed in the ward with Bo Ye. This ward is a senior ward. In addition to the treatment of a single room, there is an extra small bed, which is specially used for people who accompany patients overnight. It used to be a thin night. After working in the evening, I took a rest here. Now there is a little Tang Wei. The father and son are crowded together after taking a bath in an independent bathroom. Tang Weiming is a little nervous. I''m five or six years old, and I''m not young. I haven''t slept with my own father. He was at a loss and didn''t know how to deal with it. The development of this kind of thing was obviously beyond his expectation. Afraid of him falling, Bo Ye reaches for Tang Wei. The little boy shivers a little. Bo Ye doesn''t speak. When he leaned against his heart, he found that his heart was beating violently. The feeling that blood is thicker than water So strong. Thin night didn''t sleep well that night. It was the first time that he slept with his son. He was afraid that he would kick the quilt or turn it over in the middle of the night, and he would squint to have a look at it every once in a while. The little boy was embarrassed at the beginning, but later he fell asleep. When he was asleep, he leaned against him with half of his face on his side and his breath was smooth. Bo Ye thinks this feeling is really novel. For the first time, he has a The illusion of being a real father. When Lin CI came to knock on Bo Ye''s door in the morning to deliver some documents, they didn''t avoid suspicion when they talked about things. They talked quietly in the ward in front of Tang Shi and Tang Wei. Tang Wei heard something about the company''s stock.He always wanted to find an opportunity to see how the boss managed the operation of the company, but now this opportunity is ignored. Bo Ye talks with Lin CI for a long time, and dials several phone calls to their partners. Finally, Lin CI gives Bo Ye a USB flash drive in his hand and whispers, "this is what you sent me to check..." Bo Ye nodded, and then Lin CI waved to Tang Wei, "Xiao Tang Wei." "Good brother Lin CI." Tang Wei and Lin CI got to know each other because of Tang poetry. Lin CI liked him very much and was very clever at a young age. "I''ll go first and come to see you next time." In front of Tang Wei, Lin CI is not the unsmiling special help, but the big brother next door who laughs quite sunny. Thin night looking at Lin Ci to go out, again saw eye Tang Wei, "what did you just hear?" "I didn''t get it in bits and pieces." Tang Wei is very calm, "I have never studied administration in my major." "It''s amazing that you can understand the word" administration. " Bo Ye pondered for a moment and said to Tang Weidao, "do you want to learn? Come here Tang Wei stared at Bo Ye for a few seconds. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Finally, he took a small stool and sat down next to Bo Ye with a notebook in his hand. He said, "teach me, I''ll listen." Father and son began their professional academic exchanges in a low voice. Two voice lines, one cold and the other tender, kept passing through Tang poetry''s ears. She looked around in the dark, confused. What''s wrong with her? Who are those voices? Who is it Who was in her ear, do everything, just to wake her up? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 At the end of the first month when Bo Ye was guarding Tang poetry, she woke up from the abyss and saw the dazzling sunshine. She was lying on the bed in a daze. The light refracted into her pupils and reflected from her lens. Tang poetry felt like a newborn and came back to the world in a daze. Then, with a slight movement of his finger, the sensation moved his whole body. At first, it was a fine sting. Later, it became more and more intense, and the whole body was in severe pain. The feeling of being alive was so fresh. Tang Shi frowned, and a child jumped up beside him, "Mommy! You wake up Tang Shi looks at Tang Wei in front of her. She is hoarse and can''t make a sound. She can only keep her mouth open. She feels that her brain is still in chaos and her language talent has not returned to her consciousness. Tang Wei cried before her, "Mommy You wake up at last This month, Tang Shi lost too much weight, and every day she was hanging on a nutrition needle. Tang Wei ran outside and yelled for doctors and nurses. When the medical staff came in, they saw Tang Shi sitting on the bed like a child. Everyone was pleasantly surprised, "great, wake up." It happened that Jiang Ling and Bo ye were talking about something, and a little nurse rushed in, "Dr. Jiang, the patient of vip02 woke up!" Bo Ye''s heart suddenly missed a beat, and then he stood up and rushed out before Jiang Ling. He seemed to experience the ecstasy of being lost and recovered, and pushed open the door of the independent ward. The moment he raised his head, he looked into the eyes of Tang poetry, and the whole world retreated behind him. He saw a woman with pale face, dark eyes, thin face, fingers clutching the quilt, staring at him in amazement. Then, three words came out of Tang Poetry: "who are you?" Thin night is like being struck by thunder and standing in the same place, the whole person dare not move. Jiang Ling knew the situation, and immediately rushed to check Tang poetry. It turned out that everyone remembered Tang poetry, but he didn''t remember Bo Ye. She has been sleeping in the dark world for a long time, even long enough to be out of touch with the world. When she wakes up, all the memories come back to her. She accepts too much, but deliberately leaves out the thin night. Bo Ye stood at the door of the ward and didn''t dare to step in. Jiang Ling grabs Bo Ye with his backhand and goes out. When he comes to his office, Bo Ye''s eyes are red. He almost lifts Jiang Ling''s desk. "What''s the matter?! What''s going on? " Why does she remember everyone but forget him?! Jiang Ling''s pupil is motionless, looking at thin night, he gently spits out a few words, "this has to ask yourself." Thin night, the whole body is stiff. "In this case, her brain instinctively closed some memories. Maybe she knew it was harmful to her. She wanted to escape and forget..." Jiang Ling closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "So, her body has done all this for her." "Maybe it''s because I''ve been stimulated too much recently, so I temporarily hide my part about you, and it will recover slowly. You don''t have to worry. Why don''t you think about it At the beginning, what stimulated her? " What is the last straw to crush Tang poetry? Bo Ye whispered a few words, "at that time An Guo said that Tang Shi''s finger was broken by him And then All this is because My indulgence... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 Recalling the scene of Tang poetry being kidnapped again, Bo Ye feels as if he had relived a death. How hateful was Tang poetry at that time? She hated herself so much, but she had to rush up at the last moment to block her wound. In order to make him owe her, she even ignored her own death. This kind of hatred is above life and death. At least, she succeeded. You see, now Bo Ye owes her everything with blood. Even if he''s dead, it''s not clear. "Then I What to do... " How to awaken her memory of escaping from him? Jiang Ling didn''t speak. He said in a deep voice for a long time, "are you sure you must let her recover her memory?" Thin night a Leng, Jiang Ling continued, "thin night, those hurt her past, as well as don''t let her remember, and you, just disappear from her world." Disappear. Don''t leave anything. Don''t let her remember you again. Thin night soul tremor, standing in place, unexpectedly can''t say a word. He Are you willing to leave? ****** when the news of Tang Shi''s amnesia reached Su Qi''s ears, the man''s eyes were shining, "she forgot Bo Ye, didn''t she?" Tang Wei is holding hands by Su Qi. He has been picking him up from school these days. In fact, he is also trying to find out about Tang poetry. The little boy says with a smile, "do you think you have a chance?" Su Qi''s eyes narrowed with a smile. "How can you be so smart? Come on, try to take me to see your mommy. Just as she forgot her old lover, I''ll be her new one Tang Wei said, "you''re here for my mommy." "Well, son of a bitch, it''s for you, too. Are you satisfied?" Su Qi took him on the bus, "I''ve come to pick you up recently, but Boye didn''t say anything?" "He can''t say anything." Tang Wei said dully, "he is not qualified to tell me what to do. He didn''t understand before, but now he does, and he''s afraid. " Fear of their own strong and selfish will cause another damage to Tang Wei, so can follow Tang Wei, thin night follow him. But when thin night shows that kind of forbearance eyes, Tang Wei is a little unhappy, don''t know why. Probably in the eyes of the recent thin night, there is always a kind of sadness that he had never appeared before. It turns out that no matter how much trouble people, in front of love and hate life and death, are just a mole ant. Tang Wei swaggered to take Su Qi to the hospital, and the servants next to him couldn''t see it any more. He stepped forward and said, "young master, this You bring outsiders in... " Tang Wei Li didn''t pay any attention to them. Instead, he laughed, "come on, go and make a report to your family." The servant didn''t speak and shut up in silence. The young master has an ironic nature and always likes to sneer at the people of thin night. They''d better not be hot faced and stick cold buttocks. When Bo ye knew that Tang Weilian and Su Qi had all brought him over, he was so popular that he threw ink on the head of the pen and splashed black stains all over the A4 paper. The servant asked Bo Ye if he wanted to stop Tang Wei and Su Qi. Bo Ye was silent for a long time and held out another hand to smile. Laughing, the man''s voice is hoarse. "No, let him go." He said. Only at this time did he know that Tang Wei''s indifference had reached such an obvious level that as long as he gave in, he could do whatever he wanted and never took him into consideration. It turns out that no matter how many steps he takes towards the Tang poetry family, he will not leave anything in other people''s memory. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 When Su Qi arrived at the ward, Tang Wei said in a low voice, "Mommy is in it. Pay attention yourself." Suddenly he was a little nervous. Tang poetry lost its memory. Is it the kind of brain injury or stress? What''s the extent of her amnesia? Will she even forget him? Tang Wei says that because Bo Ye is bad for Tang poetry, Tang poetry forgets Bo Ye. Su Qi turns to think that he didn''t treat her well at first, so he starts to panic. Will this little heartless woman forget him? He pushed the door in, Tang Shi was reading, with a pair of glasses on her face, Xiuting''s nose, pale pink lips, just like a picture, quiet years. Hearing the sound, Tang Shi raised his head and looked blankly at the handsome man for a few seconds. Su Qi thinks this situation is a bit bad. He wants to turn around and run. Sure enough, I heard the cold voice of Tang poetry smashed, "who are you?" Again. Su Qi covered his face with a slap. Sure enough! Sure enough! Tang poetry is a white eyed wolf! Even he forgot! Tang Wei couldn''t help laughing. Along the way, Su Qi was still proud. He said that Tang Shi had forgotten Bo Ye. It was time for him to show up. As a result, when he came to other people, they asked him who you were. How can he be the same kind of person as Bo Ye in her heart! Although fifty steps laugh at one hundred steps, at least At least what he did is a little different from what Bo Ye did!! What''s the structure of Tang poetry''s brain? After enough stimulation, she simply restarted it, forgetting, evading and deleting all the people who had done bad things to her. Everything else is the same as before This is too simple and rude! Tang Shi looks at the frustrated half blood man standing at the door of the ward. Su Qi covers his face with one hand and reaches out with the other. He says to Tang Shi, "my name is Su Qi." "Oh." Su Qi? familiar to the ear. "Hello." Tang poetry posture is not changed, still modest and polite to say hello to him, "Su SHAOHAO, only, is your friend?" "Yes." Tang Wei pulls Su Qi forward, "Mommy, this is your former friend, too." Referring to the previous two words, Tang Shi''s face changed and immediately said, "excuse me, sir The doctor said that my memory has been temporarily damaged recently, and I may miss some people I knew before, so I''ll remember it soon. Please forgive me Su Qi could not stand Tang Shi''s attitude. She sat down beside her bed and lowered her voice. "You really forgot me." Tang Shi looked at the man in front of him, "handsome guy, maybe I didn''t remember for a while and a half..." What did she call him?! What did she call him?! handsome guy?! She used this Call him in a versatile way!! Su Qi simply wanted to hit the wall, "you forget thin night also even, how even I also forget, this is not good, I and he have no joint and several liability." Thin night. These two words made Tang Shi''s eyelashes tremble. Then she didn''t speak and buried her head. Su Qi was startled, "hurt your self-esteem? Sorry, you are a patient now. I heard that you were kidnapped before, so you are in a bad mental state. I understand you Don''t take my words to heart "I just feel sad all of a sudden." Tang Shi put his hand on his chest and murmured, "when I hear the name of Bo Ye I feel very sad for no reason. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 Su Qi Leng Leng, and then looked at the books in her hand, is academic material, she is sick and hospitalized also do not forget to program. It turns out that some emotions, even if the brain has forgotten, the body still remembers for her. The impact of the thin night is so deep into the bone marrow, even if it is erased from all her memories, those habitual emotions will still occur. Su Qi sighed, "when you hear my name, don''t you have any emotion?" Tang Shi shook his head frankly, "No." Su Qi felt a sword in his chest. Tang Wei was there again, smiling shamelessly, "my mom, anyone can forget, but she won''t forget me!" Su Qi looked at him maliciously, "don''t be proud, when you cry!" The atmosphere was very harmonious when several people made a fight. Because Tang Shi forgot Su Qi, naturally she also forgot the unbearable things Su Qi had done to her before. As a result, she had a good impression of him. A warm half breed young man, at least her son Tang Wei liked Su Qi very much, and children''s love would not deceive people. Later, when she was idle and bored, Su Qi said that she wanted to fry the golden flowers. She directly moved a small table at the end of the bed, and then magically pulled out a brand-new set of playing cards from her pocket. Tang Wei and Tang Shi are stunned by Su Qi''s action. Su Qi tells them how to play. Then Tang Wei holds his chest with both hands and says, "well, I know that. The more cards he plays, the more likely he will play a big card later." "Oh, it''s smart." Su Qi was happy and began to shuffle the cards neatly and flexibly. Then three people sat together and played cards in the independent VIP ward without any violation. "eh, lost money to support WeChat Alipay transfer." Su Qi took out his mobile phone and said, "come on, scan, add friends and pay online." Tang Shi giggled. She had been in hospital for so long, and her life was very monotonous. Every day she watched the sun rise and set. When Su Qi came, the whole ward was alive. What he said was one by one, which was very funny. When Bo Ye pushed the door to go in, he saw three people on a big bed, all feet in the quilt, one quilt was pulled by each of them, and then sat on the bed with a small folding table in the middle. They held cards in their hands and looked up at Bo Ye. The scene is quite like a family of three. Thin night''s heart with was ruthlessly pulled a similar, forced out black red blood. He stood at the door like an alien. Seeing him, Tang Shi instinctively shrank back, and Su Qi didn''t mind, so she hugged her directly. Even if she forgets him temporarily, she is instinctively and habitually afraid. Bo Ye was stung by the action of Tang poetry. Tang poetry looked at Bo Ye and whispered, "what are you doing here?" She was so defensive that she lost her memory, but some terrible feelings still rooted in her body. Maybe this habit will even accompany her all her life until it is brought into the earth. Thin night pondered for a moment, casually found a topic, "what are you doing?" Suqi Si did not avoid suspicion. If he wanted to be cheeky, his cheekiness must be that he couldn''t get through the atomic bomb. This meeting was shameless and he waved to thin night, "do you want to come here and tie the golden flowers together?" Where did he get his face?! Thin night held back, stepped forward, looking at the scene of the card face, three people tie Jinhua really some boring, he looked at Su Qi, and looked at Tang Wei, did not speak. However, when Jiang Ling came to inspect ten minutes later, he saw another picture. Bo Ye and Su Qi were like enemies who killed their father. They were fighting in secret while fighting with each other in their eyes, with a fake smile on their faces. Jiang Ling smokes from the corner of her mouth. She wants to kill people behind her back and laugh with them on the surface. If these two people don''t become Movie Masters, it''s a loss for the entertainment industry Bo Ye and Su Qi look up at Jiang Ling at the same time. Jiang Ling feels that the two murders are coming at him. I think he has stepped into the forbidden area where they fight Ten minutes later, the little nurse came to pull out the needle for Tang Shi''s back of the hand. As a result, he saw doctor Cao Jiang in his hospital huddled with diamond Wang Lao Wu Bo Shao in Haicheng next door, holding a card in his hand. Opposite him sat a child who looked like Bo Shao and a half blood beautiful man who didn''t know when to come. In the middle is Tang poetry with a helpless smile. This What kind of scene is this?! Thanks to the fact that the bed in the VIP ward is big enough, five people are crowded together, just like the big Chinese New Year''s people on the Kang, covered with a quilt and surrounded by a small table with cards in the middle. Tang Shi wants to move, but unexpectedly he meets a leg. On the other side, Bo Ye suddenly raises her head. Tang Shi is surprised. No Didn''t you meet him? The man''s eyes almost deepened in an instant. Tang Shi was startled and wanted to do something to divert his attention. At the same time, Tang Wei was shouting, "open up! Golden Leopard!! Leave your wedding money When it comes to this kind of card, on the general scene, everyone else has to pay 50 more lucky money to the winner. Tang Wei holds the chips and laughs happily. "I''m sure I''ll be a leopard, so I don''t open it on purpose. I''ll bet on this chance!"Bo ye had to praise Tang Wei for his intelligence in applying mathematics to the probability of playing cards. An hour later, a bed of people each lie down, Jiang Ling to Bo Ye way, "blame you cheat me to join you, lost 500 yuan." Thin night to take the purse, take out three hundred to Tang Wei, Tang Wei said, "thin less generous." "It''s a fart." Jiang Ling grabs Bo Ye''s wallet again and draws 500 yuan from it. "You pay for me my money." Thin night didn''t speak, as is default, Jiang Ling give money to Tang Wei, "smelly boy, what shit luck." Tang Wei smiles, "thank you, brother Jiang." Su Qi on one side also took 300 to Tang Wei, "today is your family alone win." "Mommy is my lucky goddess. She''s by my side. I''m sure I can win money." After the money was aligned, Tang Wei handed it to Tang Shi with a smile, "here! Here you are Tang Shi''s eyes brightened with surprise, "don''t you want to hide your own money?" "No, mine is yours." Tang Wei looked up and said, "I''ll apply with the hospital in a few days and take you to have a good meal. Mommy, you''ve lost weight." As soon as the child said this, several men in the quilt observed Tang poetry from different angles. Tang poetry was so hot that he accepted Tang Wei''s money and pressed it under his pillow. He said, "OK, OK." Why do you look at her with such strange eyes It''s like she She has forgotten a terrible thing However, the end of Tang Wei''s words is that the next night he asked people to buy some kitchen supplies and moved them to the ward. There is an induction cooker, which can be used to cook dishes by plugging in electricity, a pan, a milk pan and a chopping board, including all kinds of kitchen utensils. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 Tang poetry has never taken the initiative to talk to Bo Ye. Her eyes have always been unfamiliar and defensive, which makes Bo Ye feel very upset. But this time, Tang Shi took the initiative to say, "you want to Do you cook here? " Thin night droops eyelids, the man stands at the window, the outside sunlight sprinkles in, falls the shadow in his side, he side half face, nose straight. He has a very good-looking face, but his eyes are lonely, like an icy blade, dull, rusty and decadent. He is light to say words, vaguely visible a bit chilly and indifferent, "afraid you bored, you idle, can do cooking to divert attention." At the same time, Tang Wei also clamors to eat Tang Shi''s cooking. Although her cooking level is very general, the little boy misses her craft. To tell you the truth, Bo Ye also missed it. Apart from the poached egg last time, there is a long river of years between him and Tang poetry. It is far from the last time she cooked for him It goes back a few years, before she was in prison. At that time, Tang Shi, a well-known member of the Tang family, married him. In order to learn the skills he wanted, he learned to cook every day. Sometimes he wrapped two or three band aids on his fingers, exhausted his efforts, and so on. The food was cold and his heart was cold. Thin night suddenly has an impulse to cry. The man raised his face and blinked hard. Then the Adam''s Apple moved up and down. From a distance, the picture was quite beautiful. The perfect jaw line connected to the neck pulled out a crisp arc. But he looked as if he was trying to put up with something. Tang poetry is hard to understand, but it is painful in my heart. She asked subconsciously, "hello Before we Did a lot of things happen? " Otherwise, why, even if she didn''t see his face, just his name, she would How could it be like this? Thin night fingers tremble, Tang poetry finally asked this question, which he did not have the courage to answer. "We..." Countless words on the tip of the tongue, but in the end only a few numbers. "We''re just friends." Thin night red eyes smile, "forget to forget, no pity." "Yes." Tang Shi murmured, "I always feel that I forget very important people and things, but my brain seems to deliberately not let me remember. I''ve been hurt, but I forget the culprit. " The culprit is standing in front of you. You used to love countless days and nights. In the end, you even hate with love mixed with blood Thin night. Tang Shi pressed his temple and hissed, "I''m sorry, I lost my manners in front of you." Bo Ye didn''t step forward and only dared to look at her like this. He was thinking, if Tang poetry can''t remember what happened before, how good is it Or bad? But before he had time to make a choice, someone had already made a quick move on him. That evening, Su Qi confessed to Tang poetry. Very serious, very serious confession. Tang Shi was startled, "I I don''t know you well "We really knew each other before." Su Qi, word by word, confessed to Tang Shi, "I admit that I''ve done something I''m sorry for you before, which makes you think I''m a bad person, so you forget me. But Tang Shi, I''m serious about chasing you. Can you give me a chance to come back? " He is very despicable. He wants to take advantage of Tang poetry. At that time, Bo Ye was standing outside the ward. As soon as he put his hand on the doorknob, he heard the sound and received an electric shock. Look depressed pain, several times out of breath. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 He didn''t know that when he came to Tang Shi''s ward door at this time, he would hear this kind of news, but when Su Qi''s words came to Bo Ye''s ears, his heart read the second, his breathing accelerated, and his whole body was numb like blood. Turning around, the tall figure of the man walked alone in the corridor. Later, he stepped bigger and bigger. Later, at the entrance of the hospital elevator, when Lin came out of the elevator, he ran into the thin night outside the elevator. Lin dismissed two steps, "sorry Bo Shao, Miss Tang''s memory pressure has found a way to relieve..." Thin night steps a meal, the eye is tiny red, turn a face, toward Lin CI way, "give me the document." "You Won''t you go and see her in the ward? " Just so anxious to finish the meeting, didn''t you come to see Tang poetry after work? Why are you going back as soon as you go up. Thin night didn''t speak, Lin CI followed him into the elevator, some doubt, but didn''t ask exit. Look at the expression on thin night''s face to understand, like to endure, strong support, all can read can''t say. ****** Su Qi was a little confused. The mouth is still open. Tang Shi solemnly apologized to Su Qi, then said innocently, "because I don''t remember you, so I can''t afford your confession." This reason is very good, omnipotent, versatile, a do not remember, they all cover the past! It''s easy for her to shirk responsibility! Su Qi grabs Tang Shi''s hand. There are pinholes on the back of her hand. The man lightens his strength. He points to himself with another finger, "look at me." Tang Shi nodded. Su Qi swallowed, "am I handsome?" Tang poetry is frank, "very handsome." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Qi doesn''t understand. He is rich, handsome and so considerate. How can he be rejected! The man''s only remaining self-esteem is shivering, "are you kidding?" Tang Shi laughs. It''s quite beautiful. "I think you''re playing with me." After a crash, Su Qi''s remaining self-esteem was shattered. He wanted to pursue Tang poetry so seriously that people thought he was joking! Su Qi looked at her solemnly, "I''m not joking, Tang poetry..." Tang Shi lowered her eyelids, took out her hand from Su Qi''s, and said in a soft voice, "sorry, I don''t have the past, so it''s not worth Su''s coming to make me happy again and again. In fact, I''ll be fine when I recover slowly." "No!" Su Qi is in a hurry. How can he remember Tang poetry? If she remembered the bad things he had done before, wouldn''t all his efforts now come to nothing! "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember." Su Qi worried, "just lost the memory, you are still complete you, don''t force yourself to recall the past." "Is it?" Tang Shi murmured and looked out of the window, "but I think I''ve forgotten something very important. I have to remember..." We must remember who lived in the past she recalled. In the dark, she cried in a vague voice, Tang Shi, wake up, I will make it up to you Who, again and again in vain to drag her out of the abyss Tang Shi can''t remember it. He shakes his head and presses his temple. "Before I remember my past, I can''t promise anyone irresponsibly." She smiles. It''s still the cold Tang poetry of that year, with her unshakable bottom line and reason. Su Qi knows her strength well, stares at her face for a long time, gives a bitter smile and sighs, "OK." ****** Bo ye came to the hospital again that night. When he pushed the door in, he thought Tang Shi had fallen asleep, but he didn''t expect that she didn''t sleep. He was standing by the kitchen utensils under the window, hearing the movement and looking back at Bo Ye''s bloody eyes. At that moment, Bo ye had the illusion that Tang poetry was the little wife who cooked for him. She was a little flustered and said with a smile, "Hello, I didn''t fall asleep in the middle of the night, so I wanted to do supper..." Bo Ye felt that she would rather go back to the time when Tang poetry called him Bo Ye with gnashing teeth and hatred than meet her. She simply used the word "hello" to summarize the present of all relationships. Bo Ye stood outside the door, with delicate eyes and indifferent voice. Looking at the flustered appearance of Tang poetry, he just said faintly, "well." It seems that he doesn''t have much opinion of himself. Tang Shi relaxed a little and said with a smile, "you sit down for a while. Thank you for coming to see me late at night. I''ll go home to sleep today, so I''m alone. It''s a bit boring." Since Tang Shi woke up, Bo Ye has not spent the night in the hospital. The chaperone bed, which had been sleeping before, was well managed without any trace. Fate is also silent, silent, never mentioning that he was difficult to sleep in the middle of the night, guarding the day when she woke up. Bo Ye sat down and looked at the computer beside the Tang poetry desk, "are you and Tang Wei learning to code?"Tang Shi said while frying eggs, "well, he and I are interested recently." Thin night stares at her thin back, "you How''s the injury on the back? " Looking back, Tang Shi''s face was strange, and finally he said with a polite smile, "much better. I sewed the needle. Recently, the wound has healed, a little itchy." "Remember not to scratch, it will infect." Bo Ye pinches her eyebrows and watches Tang Shi''s simple communication in this not too small VIP ward. The smokeless pan makes a Zizi sound, and the hot oil explodes one by one. Tang Shi''s cooking skill is not good, but the level of frying eggs is quite high. She cooks the eggs well and comes out with a posture as if she has experienced countless times. Tang Shi himself asked himself if he had ever For whom, fried eggs? Later, when she brought the egg to Bo Ye, the man stared at the half cooked sun egg on the plate. The hand with the knife and fork suddenly lost its strength. As soon as it was loosened, the knife and fork clanged to the ground. Even if forgotten, even if the memory no longer exists, but some habits are still rooted in the depths of her brain. When frying eggs, they are naturally made semi cooked, and the tender ones will flow yellow. Bo Ye feels that his throat is like a mass of cotton. Countless emotions clamor to vent, but they are sealed in his body. Tang Shi saw that Bo Ye was in a daze at the egg and suddenly felt embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I forgot to ask your taste. I don''t know why I used to make it semi cooked. If you don''t like it..." "No more." He picked up the knife and fork from the ground and washed it again. He went to a small table and sat down. With a shaking voice, he said to Tang Shi, "thank you..." Memories gradually broken, old friends have no way back, he had lost everything, now swept back in front of him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 Tang Shi looks at the thin night in front of her. She doesn''t understand why men''s eyes turn red when they stare at an egg. She stands up in a hurry and goes to clean up the kitchen utensils. When she turns her head, thin night has eaten the egg. She doesn''t know when she ate it. When she takes back the plate, thin night also takes it up. When they touch their fingers, Tang Shi retracts her hand like an electric shock. "Sorry..." She looked at Bo Ye nervously and saw him put his things in the sink. Bo Ye was like a bow full of tension and could not bear any emotion. Tang Shi turned to see him and asked softly, "Sir, my hospitalization expenses Did you pay for me? " Thin night turned around, deep face is still exquisite, but the difference is that the eyes are a little deep, with Let Tang poetry do not understand, but feel shocking emotion. The man said in a hoarse voice, "don''t worry about the fees." "But..." "I owe you that." After he said these words, they fell into silence at the same time. Tang Shi''s body was a little stiff, and her injuries hurt faintly. She wanted to go back to the bed, but the man in front of her was still in the room. Thin night''s eyes were heavy and heavy, as if she was carrying a lot of secrets, which made her I can''t fight. Maybe she had a lot of things with the man in front of her, but she forgot. Forgetting is a good way. She goes on, but Boye stays where she is. Tang poetry flashed through her mind for a moment, and a fine pain came from the deep of her brain. She closed her eyes and frowned, as if crying came from her ears, accompanied by a harsh siren across the sky - "doctor, help her! Doctor "Call an ambulance! Call an ambulance Who is it Who is standing in front of Dr. Jiang, holding his white coat with bloody hands, red blood dyed red and white, "Jiang Ling, she has been stabbed several times, and her chest has been injured. Can you save her? I can kneel down for you --! " The dim but sharp red warning light and a piece of blood connected to form a horizon. The brain of Tang poetry is chaotic, and countless fragments pass through her mind. The crisis is coming. The police lights kept flashing. Later, they switched to the light at the door of the operating room. Later, she was in a coma and heard very humane, "she needs blood! Adjust the blood bank quickly! I lost too much blood It''s like Jiang Ling''s voice. The handsome doctor turned out that he helped her with the operation "There''s no blood. Go to the hospital next door. Hurry up!" Jiang Ling roared, "how can there be no blood at this kind of time! Are you kidding me? " Thin night a listen, eyeball climb up a few blood silk, heavy grasp Jiang Lin is full of blood operation isolation clothes, "she how to return a responsibility?"? Is there any danger? " "Put on the isolation suit and come in to help with the blood transfusion." Jiang Ling looked at him, "is it type a blood?" Bo Ye didn''t even think about it. He went directly to put on the sterile isolation suit. Later, in the operating room, he sat next to Tang Shi''s operating table, with a soft needle tied on his arm and a hose attached to it. The red blood came out of his body through the pressure and slowly, slowly injected into Tang Shi''s body. He was pale. When he helped Tang Shi with the operation, blood splashed on Jiang Ling''s face, and a few drops flew under Bo Ye''s eyes. He watched Tang Shi''s chest gush out a small blood spring, and his heart tingled. Jiang Ling desperately shouts the names of all kinds of surgical instruments. Countless people''s fingers are rapidly suturing, and the little nurse nearby is quick and accurate to help Jiang Ling pass the knife. This is Bo Ye''s first time to see the scene in the operating room. He competes against the clock, dripping with blood and shocking. He looked at Tang Shi''s tender flesh and heard Jiang Ling tut say, "my ribs are broken." It''s broken. Thin night feels his heart all followed to be shot like, his facial expression is more white a few minutes, "break where?" "Near the chest." Jiang Ling did not look at him, still specialized in cardiac surgery, "fortunately you did not tamper with her at that time, to prevent the second injury caused by broken bones tampering, will poke into other organs." Bo Ye was frightened. He was almost crazy at that time. Seeing the blood flowing from Tang poetry, he felt that his consciousness was losing with the blood. "Enough, you have lost too much blood. The hospital next door should transfer the blood at this time." Jiang Ling finally took a look at the thin night, "now sew the Tang poetry after being stabbed, didn''t hurt the organ, but very deep." Bo Ye saw the flesh and blood on the back of Tang poetry, and he was stunned. The whole person seemed to be out of the body. She helped him block that. If it wasn''t for Tang poetry, then he would be the one lying here now "I''m ok. I''m ok." Thin night pale face to river Ling way, "blood bag has not come before, I can always blood transfusion!" "Crazy, isn''t it?" Jiang Ling glared at Bo Ye when she changed the knife, "don''t you want your own life? Who will take care of Tang poetry when it wakes up? " Thin night pupil shrunk a few minutes, Jiang Ling way, "quickly go to blood rest, I promise not to let her accident, you go back to sleep, too much blood loss will coma."Bo Ye was sent out by the nurse of Dekong. He took off his isolation clothes. He passed by the toilet and looked in. He saw a drop of blood splashed under his eyes. He didn''t know when. The blood of Tang poetry Bo Ye''s face turned pale, and Lin CI came to pick him up. He went back to the car according to the soft needle wound on his hand. Lin Ci was in a hurry and prepared a pile of blood tonic things, "thin, thin, this is Ejiao, this is jujube, this is longan porridge..." Thin Night Low smile a few, smile with smile, tears came out, the voice seems to be cut throat general hoarse, "Lin Ci, this is I owe her blood." ****** at this moment, there are innumerable pictures in Tang Shi''s mind, which are constantly flashing and disappearing. Her pupils are lax, she steps back a few steps, and she quickly returns to consciousness because of pain. The woman pressed her temple and let out a low cry. Bo ye heard the sound, threw down the plate in his hand and rushed over, "Tang poetry? What''s the matter with you? " "I..." Tang Shi''s face was pale and he took a deep breath. The whole person was shivering. "I seem to have seen the scene in the past, but it''s too fast..." Too fast for her to catch Thin night''s face changed, "you Do you remember? " Tang Shi shook his head and frowned as if he was suffering from some great pain I can''t remember... " Bo Ye didn''t say anything and took her directly to bed. Tang Shi was frightened and wanted to shout, but didn''t. Because she saw the thin night''s eyes, dark as night, devouring everything. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 Thin night to help her cover the quilt, "sleep, do not deliberately." Tang Shi looked at the thin night beside her, her fingers trembled faintly. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She seemed to be instinctively afraid of him, "you..." "It will recover slowly." Bo Ye reached out and touched her temple, and then stopped abruptly. He said in a hoarse voice, "Jiang Ling said that you are only temporarily stimulated, but you can''t remember it. Slowly you will all remember it." It''s impossible to forget. At the beginning, Tang poetry hated him so deeply and vividly that even if he forgot, he was subconsciously on guard against him. Sooner or later, she will remember all this and ask him to repay it. Bo Ye took good care of her quilt. She had never done anything about Tang poetry. His fingers trembled slightly, too, and he said, "good night." He turned off the light for Tang Shi, and the world fell into darkness. In the darkness, the man just stood by her bed, calm as a mountain. Tang poetry looks at Bo Ye''s face in the dark, a little flustered. But he did not say a word, tall silent back up a shadow, as she hid in his shadow habitat, linger. Why did she think of the word "survive"? Between her and him How far has it gone? ****** when Tang Shi woke up, the sun came into her eyes, and she was surprised that when Bo Ye was there, she actually fell asleep. And, unexpectedly, no nightmares. To tell you the truth, she has been having nightmares recently. She dreams of stabbing herself with a knife and meeting her being kidnapped. Later, her dream grows longer and longer. From being kidnapped at the beginning to being rescued later, it''s like a TV series. Every day it goes down and develops But she couldn''t see the man holding her clearly. Her face was blurred and unrecognizable. Tang Shi looked up and saw Bo Ye lying on one side. The man closed his eyes, and there was a layer of cyan bags under his eyes. But Rao was so. His facial features were still beautiful. Yes, it should be described by beautiful words. Tang Shi''s voice was very light when he got out of bed and went to the toilet. He was afraid that he would wake up Bo Ye. As a result, Bo Ye woke up and found that Tang Shi was not in bed. The whole person was shocked. At that moment, all his souls came out of his body. He ran to the corridor and grabbed the nurse, shouting, "where is the patient of vip02?" The nurse was startled by him. These days, Bo shaodu was noble and indifferent. Suddenly, she was like crazy. The little nurse stammered, "just I just saw her... " Did she remember and run? There was a sound in his ear. Bo Ye suddenly turned back and found that Tang Shi was standing at the other end of the corridor in his sick clothes. He had a pale and thin face, a thin and rugged body, and a pair of clear eyes. When he saw Bo Ye holding other people''s nurses'' clothes, he was puzzled, "you Thin night quickly let go of the nurse, said sorry, strode forward. When Bo Ye was walking towards him, Tang Shi stepped back two steps and immediately explained, "I just went to the toilet You, are you looking for me? " The voice just fell, the man had already arrived in front of him, stretched out his hand directly, and put her into his arms. At that moment, the heart read the second, Tang Shi felt the whole body blood in the countercurrent. Thin night with a trembling voice in her ear, tightly hugged the weak woman in her arms, as if holding her thin soul, "I thought you left I just had a dream that you left me I... " In my dream, Tang Shi turned to leave, refused and didn''t give me a chance. Later, I woke up and saw that there was no Tang Shi on the bed. Bo Ye was going crazy! Tang Shi was frightened by his sudden fragility and said with a smile, "that thin little, you''re wrong. I''m just going to the toilet..." Thin night low voice with not easy to detect the pain, "why not in the ward of the toilet?" "Because Because you are here, I think It''s not convenient... " Thin night body a stiff, followed by tingling all over the body. He let go of her and looked at the woman''s face in front of him. The eyes that looked at him were very strange. When Tang poetry was in love, it was like a fire in her eyes, which could ignite him and exhaust herself. Later Tang poetry, hate him, eyes as sharp as a knife, she hurt, seven hurt, three hurt yourself. Such a woman with distinct love and hate suddenly looks at him with this kind of eyes, which makes Bo Ye feel panic for countless times. He said, "you Next time you tell me, if it''s not convenient, I''ll go out. " Even if he rolled far away, he didn''t want her to leave again. Tang Shi didn''t speak. Later, Bo Ye was silent. Two people went back to the ward. She sat by the bed with her head down and thought about things by herself. Bo Ye didn''t speak. She turned on the computer and began to browse the web. Until later, Tang Shi called him in a low voice, "Mr. bo Did I Ever loved you? " Thin night''s back is stiff. The shaking of his hand on the keyboard stops. His throat is shaking. He dare not go back to face Tang Shi''s eyes.Tang poetry''s eyes are very clear, just like her people, cold, determined, love and hate clearly. How on earth did she know that she had loved Bo Ye? If you don''t love, why is it so painful to see Bo Ye? If you don''t love, why is it that you will be afraid just by listening to the name. But if you don''t love, why does she hate him for no reason? Without love, why hate? They must have come to the end. Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye''s back, but the man refused to turn around. She could not observe his expression, so she could only ask persistently, "isn''t it?" Thin night silent, for a long time just hoarse voice reply, "No." No? Tang poetry was stunned. The man turned his face and gave her a smile. Bo Ye seldom laughed, but he had a good smile. "No, you worry too much." There was no love between him and her. Years of ruthless, Tang poetry standing opposite him, but like separated by a galaxy can not cross, she was stunned to look at the man for a few seconds, and then lowered his head, "Oh." After a low promise, there was a long silence. Bo Ye has no intention to browse the web. At this time, Lin CI just sends an email. He opens it, and then his pupils slowly contract. When a sense of crisis came up, thin night suddenly stood up, closed the notebook and went out. Tang Shi didn''t stop him. She just watched the tall and straight figure of the man leave the ward. After a while, she began to think about things. The bloody pictures in the past made Tang poetry unable to breathe for a time. When Tang Wei came in after school, he saw Tang Shi''s heavy face and was startled, "Mommy, what are you thinking?" Tang Shi pressed Tang Wei''s shoulder and whispered, "Wei Wei, who has been helping us, what''s the relationship with you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 Tang only Leng, did not expect Tang Shi hospitalized for so long, suddenly will ask this question. He was afraid to stimulate the fragile mental state of Tang poetry. She would lose her memory and be mentally unstable now. If she knew what Bo ye had done to her, what would she do! Tang only as like as two peas in the same way, he replied with a bare grip. It doesn''t matter! " Tang Shi stared at Tang Wei''s face for a long time, "really? Are you hiding something from me? " "No!" Tang Wei soon calmed down, "no, I''m not familiar with him!" Well, I''m not familiar. Tang Shi pulled Tang Wei''s face, "continue to cheat me! Then why do you look like him? " Did she ever have a marriage with Bo Ye? As a result, her son Tang Wei took Tang Shi''s words quite neatly, "I''m still young. How can you tell? It''s different when you grow up. When you were young, you looked like everyone else. " Tang Wei added, "why don''t you say I''m like you! You are doubting your own son Tang poetry is silent. It took a long time for her to let Tang Wei go. As if in a trance, she murmured to Tang Wei, "but Wei Wei, I always feel When I face the thin night, my feelings are so complicated. " It''s too complicated to be summed up in simple love or hate. Tang Wei lowered his eyes, turned his face to the past, and said, "it''s just that mummy has lost her memory now, so she''s a little sensitive to the people around her. It will be better after a long time." I hope so. Tang poetry said to himself in his heart. These days, Tang Shi''s wound is healing. Once, when Tang Wei was helping to change the dressing, Bo ye came in. As soon as he opened the door, he saw the woman''s bare back. There were several shocking scars on her clean back. The scar made Bo Ye''s eyes shrink, and then he closed his eyes and went out of the door. Tang poetry put down the patient''s suit and retracted it into the quilt. Thin night this just turns round to come in, she asks him, "how did you come?" He hasn''t been here for some time. I don''t know what he''s doing. Today, he appeared again without saying hello, which scared her a lot. Bo Ye looked at Tang Shi''s face, "I went to work on a case before, so I didn''t come to see you. How''s your health?" Tang Shi said, "well, much better. I can go out after another two months in hospital." Bo Ye looks back at Tang poetry, "you Do you want to go? " Tang Shi was also stunned, "why don''t you go?" She didn''t belong here, so she had to go back. There was no news about Jiang Qi. She couldn''t leave for long. Thin night''s eyes deep down, "can''t you go back to Haicheng?" Haicheng? Tang Shi''s brain ached, as if she had some idea. But she didn''t have time to catch it. Then she said to Bo Ye, "I''d better stay in Baicheng." Bo Ye belongs to Haicheng. She knows that he has to travel a long distance to see her every day before. Tang poetry can''t figure out why he would spend so much effort on a stranger if it really has nothing to do with Bo Ye? Thin night is silent, sitting on one side of the office, just as Tang Wei has just helped Tang Shi change the gauze, she shrinks in the quilt, looking at thin night''s back, some at a loss. This man is always so strong to come to her life, can''t tolerate her half a word refuse, what does he really want? Tang Shi didn''t speak. Tang Wei sighed and said, "take a nap, Mommy." Tang Shi took the medicine and soon went to sleep. After Tang Wei confirmed that she was sleeping soundly, he went to Bo Ye. Bo Ye was typing. He noticed that Tang Wei was approaching and stopped typing on the keyboard. Then he looked at him and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" "I have something to talk to you about." Tang Wei stood in front of him and frowned, "Bo Shao, why do you want to do this?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 Why? Tang Wei''s question surprised Bo Ye himself. Why Why did he do that? But Bo Ye couldn''t give an answer. Tang Wei thought Bo Ye didn''t understand the question he asked, so he asked carefully, "why did you treat mommy so badly before, and now you are trying to protect her?" Thin night fingers a stiff, looking at Tang Wei''s eyes, the words between the throat can''t huff and puff, "I......" "From the beginning, it was you who wanted her to die." Tang Wei took a deep breath and looked into thin night''s eyes. "But in the end, it''s you who want to protect her. Bo Shao, I can''t understand you. If you don''t love my mom, just let us go. Why... " Why hurt him again and again, but also in her accident, silent and lonely to wait in the shadow? His feelings were too sick for Tang Wei to understand. "I don''t know." After a long silence, Bo Ye gave a low smile, "Tang Wei, I don''t know why this happened. From the beginning, what I decided was wrong, so my previous behavior was wrong. I don''t know how to compensate, let alone Why do you want to keep your mother around? " "Do you regret it?" Tang Wei looked into thin night''s eyes, one big and one small, and looked at each other silently. "Do you know the truth now?" "Some evidence has been found out, and what is not clear now is a mysterious person behind it." Thin night looked out of the window, and then moved his eyes back, "your mommy was innocent." When Tang Wei heard thin night mouth say this sentence, the little boy red eyes. He is usually very strong, just like Tang poetry. When the sky falls down, he doesn''t say a word. But at this time, he becomes red eyed. He complains about his father, "why Why did you give us the truth until now? Do you know that when someone recognized my mother as a murderer, she stabbed us in the back and scolded us many ugly words? " He doesn''t know anything! Just a cavity of anger and self righteous, they destroyed everything! Now it''s innocent. He regrets it. He What qualifications does he have! Bo Ye looks at Tang Wei''s tears and can''t help reaching out to help him wipe them. However, Tang Wei shakes him away like an electric shock. He takes a deep breath and sobs, "Bo Shao, you are really cruel..." Just like someone hit him hard in the heart, Tang poetry said similar words in his ear at the beginning, then tossed and turned and said it from their own son''s mouth - you are really cruel. Bo Ye laughs at himself. The world says that he is absurd, cruel and cold-blooded. Everyone says that he is cruel, but he Will also hurt, will also regret, but because wearing a pair of invulnerable, merciless numb skin, we all think he is hard hearted. Thin night looked at the little boy crying in front of him, just whispered, "don''t cry." I don''t know how to comfort you at all. I''m many years late in your life and Tang Shi''s. Tang Wei wiped his tears and said to Bo Ye, "I see. Now you want to make up for it, but my mother has lost her memory. Bo Shao, the best way is to let us go. You, don''t show up in our world any more. " Jiang Ling said this to him at the beginning, but Bo Ye didn''t hear it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 He said in a hoarse voice, "I can bear what Tang poetry has done to me after it has been restored to my memory, as long as you..." He pauses, his voice as light as a mist. "Don''t drive me away." Tang Wei stopped crying, and then his eyes became more red. He was small and easy to be soft hearted, but he didn''t want to forgive his father at all. "My mother''s attitude to you is my attitude to you." Tang Wei stepped aside and said, "if you want me to put down my hatred for you, you have to let my mother forgive you thoroughly." Excuse me? Thin night eyes light ridicule, until the Tang poetry to forgive that day, probably will also leave him again. ****** the next day, an unexpected guest came to Tang Shi''s ward. When Tang Shi looked at the woman in front of him, he was shocked. "Oh? I heard that you were stabbed, so I came to see you. Is it still painful? " Jiang Qi stood beside Tang Shi''s bed. His face was pale, but his eyes were bright. Tang Shi grabbed Jiang Qi''s hand and said, "you What are you doing here? " A sneer came from behind. As soon as Tang Shi looked up, he saw Ye Jingtang. When Tang Shi looks at Ye Jingtang, she shrinks a little. Ye Jingtang''s men beat her and hurt her stomach. Naturally, she is afraid of Ye Jingtang. Thin night a see Tang poem eyes of fear tut a, to Ye Jingtang way, "get out." "Damn, so heartless?" Ye Jingtang pointed to himself, "do you want me to go away? You''re tearing down a bridge. " Thin night heartlessly smile, "here, Tang poetry is the biggest." Ye Jingtang rolled his eyes and simply sat beside Jiang Qi, that is, in front of Tang Shi''s hospital bed, "what if I don''t go?" Tang Shi was scared to shiver by his approach. Bo Ye stood up from his desk in the ward and pressed her knuckles. "Then I have to do it myself." "Damn it." Ye Jingtang smiles and moves his chair back, "can I walk?" He turned his face and looked at Tang Shi again. Tang Shi hid from him, obviously in fear. He sighed, "I was a little cruel that day, and let my men hurt her." "You''ve got a damn face to say that." Thin night directly swung the small stool on the ground to smash past, "can''t get out!" "Ah, ah, ah! Damn, you''re a crazy wife protector now. Shit. " Ye Jingtang grabs Bo Ye and goes out together, "can you accompany me to smoke a cigarette outside?" Bo Ye didn''t speak and followed him. As soon as the two men left, Jiang Qi and Tang Shi were completely relieved. Her friend grabbed her hand and said, "are you ok? How can you make yourself like this without seeing this time? " Jiang Qi said that her eyes were red, and Tang Shi laughed to comfort her, "I''m much better now. How can you be thin? He didn''t do anything to you, did he? " "He..." Speaking of Ye Jingtang, Jiang Qi''s eyes were obviously dark, "I don''t ask for anything, Tang poetry, you must be good, don''t go my way..." "Did he bully you again?" Speaking of this, when I recall the past, the brain of Tang poetry is buzzing with a sharp pain. I can recall some, but I can''t read more. She fell back to bed and gasped, "I''m sorry, I have a memory defect recently, I can''t remember a lot of things..." "I can''t remember. Don''t remember." Jiang Qi''s eyes were full of heartache, "anyway, it''s not a good memory. Tang poetry, you just remember to go forward, don''t look back." His friend''s firm voice was in his ear. Tang Shi nodded and then said, "the kiss mark on your neck..." Jiang Qi''s face turned white. Then he stretched out his hand and pulled his collar. He found that he couldn''t pull it. He just gave it up and said with a wry smile, "you know, ye Jingtang told me..." "He doesn''t love you. Why should he hurt you?" Tang poetry tears are coming out, "Qi Qi, when I leave hospital, shall we go back?" "No way." Jiang Qi''s eyes were broken. "Ye Jingtang was able to take me out today because I knelt in his yard and begged for a day and a night. There are still bodyguards under him who are ready to take me back at any time. I can''t escape. " There is no escape. She is the worst plaything in Ye Jingtang''s hand. The man insults her, plays with her and traps her in the palm of his hand. In his life, even if she is crushed, he will not let her escape. Jiang Qihong said to Tang Shi with her eyes in her eyes, "I''m very lucky to be able to see you. I dare not run away. Shi Shi, he wants to hurt the people around me. I dare not..." Tang poetry has experienced the pain of being pinched. She can''t remember it, but she instinctively sympathizes with it. Tang Shi looked at Jiang Qi''s thin face, "eat more, you can''t hurt yourself." "It doesn''t matter whether I''m wronged or not when I look like this." Jiang Qi smiles with tears, "when ye Jingtang is tired of playing with me, I will be completely free." Tang Shi and Jiang Qi both cried. They were all unfortunate and pitiful people who could not get salvation in a sad relationship. Later, when ye Jingtang came up, he followed Bo Ye. Tang Shi and Jiang Qi put on a defensive posture at the same time. Looking at the two men, ye Jingtang sneered, "why, are you afraid of me?"This is naturally aimed at Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi trembles. Tang Shi holds her hand. She looks back and smiles at her good friend. Then she stands up and says, "no, Mr. Ye, you''re back." "Well." Ye Jingtang looked at the Tang poetry and said indifferently, "how is the recovery?" When Tang Shi was stunned, he realized that ye Jingtang was asking himself, "well It''s OK "Let''s go." Ye Jingtang showed that kind of ironic smile to Jiang Qi again, "what we should see is also seen, and we should talk about our feelings. Qi Qi, we should go back." Tang Shi noticed that Jiang Qi was shaking badly. She was very afraid of Ye Jingtang, but she had to give in to him. She was afraid that ye Jingtang would force Jiang Qi to go on like this. One day, she would die, and there would be nothing left. However, Jiang Qi stands up, her thin back is straight, and she can''t die. Ye Jingtang says that if she dares to play feign death again, it will make people related to her worse than death. Jiang Qi dares not, but she can only hold on. When she left, Tang Shi looked at her back in a daze. Later, she realized that her friend was leaving so soon. Bo Ye looks at the loss on Tang Shi''s face and suddenly understands why they become friends. Probably, they are all the same kind of people. They were forced to retreat, but they could still bite their teeth and stretch their back to prevent themselves from falling down. The thin night is silent. The figures of Jiang Qi and ye Jingtang disappear at the end of the corridor. Tang poetry lies back on the bed with empty eyes. On the other hand, in the extended version of Lincoln''s business car, ye Jingtang''s fingertips lit a cigarette and laughed indifferently, "why do you have such deep feelings with Tang poetry?" Jiang Qihong looked up at Ye Jingtang with her eyes full of hatred, but she didn''t say a word in her mouth. Ye Jingtang couldn''t see her strong appearance most. He wanted to crush her, so he pinched Jiang Qi''s chin and said, "don''t look at me like this for the sake of Tang poetry. You should know, the more you care about who, the more I will destroy who. Don''t force me to attack Tang poetry. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 Jiang Qihong looks at Ye Jingtang with her eyes. He doesn''t threaten her once or twice. Anyway, she has no power to fight back. Anyway, she broke the jar and fell. She says to Ye Jingtang with a smile, "Mr. Ye, if you don''t know where, my life is yours." But every time she puts on this false and flattering smile to face Ye Jingtang, there will be a restlessness in the man''s heart that can''t be dispelled. It''s her inner vigilance and even more irritable So resistant to yourself. Ye Jingtang didn''t speak. For a long time, the ashes fell down. He rubbed Jiang Qi''s lips with his finger. Although his voice was light, his words were very cruel. "Sometimes I really want to turn your smile into tears." Jiang Qi shivered for a while, didn''t resist, that look in the eyes, but straight at Ye Jingtang. Ye Jingtang did not speak, sneer, a release Jiang Qi, and then look out of the window. Late autumn is approaching, and winter is coming. The weather will be cold, and pedestrians will come one after another. Jiang Qi is thinking that this period of imprisonment When is the end. ****** in the second month of Tang Shi''s hospitalization, Bo Ye often came back in the middle of the night, occasionally covered in a room of wind and rain, and met Tang Shi who couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. The wound on her body has healed. Tang Wei often comforts her that when she is discharged from the hospital, she will tattoo a pair of wings on her back to cover the scar. Tang Shi once saw a row of English flowery characters on her waist, but because the font was too complicated, she didn''t see what the typesetting pattern was, so she could only suppress her doubts, thinking that maybe it was the pattern she had made when she was not the mainstream. That night, Bo ye came back. It was raining heavily outside. There were some wet marks on his shoulders. Tang Shi was practicing his cooking skills. Later, when he saw Bo Ye coming late at night, he was embarrassed. "Mr. Bo, every time you come from the next city..." Thin night looking at Tang Shi thin back, low voice way, "don''t care, you are to save me will be injured in hospital." Tang Shi was in a trance for a while, and then she made a slight hum. She was dressed in a big sick suit and cooked by herself. As a result, all the dishes except fried eggs were black. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye couldn''t resist, "this Is prison food better than this? " Tang Shi blushed, "anyway, I just can''t cook. If you do, you can come!" As a result, Bo Ye took over the pot, washed all the remaining ingredients, and began to put them into the pot for stewing. However, the stewed things were still very fragrant. He hooked a Gorgon, and the grade came out immediately. Then he poured the things directly into the big bowl and said to Tang Shi, "do you want to try?" Tang Shi was a little surprised. "Can you cook?" Bo Ye never lets people know what he knows and what skills he has hidden. Bo Ye nodded, then put things in front of Tang poetry, "do you open a small stove every night?" How can you be so thin with a small stove. Tang Shi was a little embarrassed. "I just get up when I''m idle. I take medicine at noon with the nature of sleeping, so I can''t sleep at night after sleeping all afternoon." "Well." Bo Ye washed his chopsticks and put them on Tang Shi''s side. Then he sat down on the small table. "I''ll go to Jiang Ling tomorrow and tell him to take out those tranquilizing drugs you can take at noon." Tang Shi is holding the chopsticks in her hand. I don''t know why she has a sense of fear in her heart. It''s like the man in front of her suddenly changes his temper. She has to be careful when she will be fatally hit again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 From that day on, Boye would come here from time to time. When she came, she would send a text message to Tang Shi to confirm that if she didn''t fall asleep, she would bring fresh food to her door. Thin night will cook, and cooking is not bad, but most people do not know, tranquility do not know. When he was alone in his family, he would cook for himself, just like Tang Shi in prison for five years. He was thinking, in those five years, what kind of mood did he come here to cook? The busy figure standing in the kitchen was gone, and he became the figure himself. Later, almost every time Tang Shi wakes up at night, he can see Bo Ye cooking on the induction cooker by the window of the ward. He takes time to come with a big pot. Lin CI behind him is surprised, because when he gets off the bus, he asks his boss what he wants. The majestic Bo Shao says, go to the ward to find Tang Shi to eat hot pot! Half an hour later, fresh duck blood, baby food, tripe, hot mutton, loach, shrimp, including bullfrog and pig brain were brought up in the cold. Boye gave full play to the capitalist''s ability to have everything if he had money. He made a phone call and all the ingredients were airlifted to Baicheng on the same day. Then the delivery company rushed them to the inpatient department of the hospital. Tang Shi looked at the plates of food materials out of thin air in front of her eyes. She was stunned, "is that what you call it?" Thin night in the bottom of the pot, did not look up, just whispered, "call Lin CI help buy." Lin CI sat on the bench beside him and laughed awkwardly. He didn''t expect that Bo Ye could come up with any tricks after he changed sex. If Tang Shi''s memory was restored, he would have been able to eat a hot pot of Bo Ye for half a day. Bo Ye picked out a mandarin duck pot bottom, one side is the soup pot, the other side is the butter hot pot. Tang Shi watched that layer of butter slowly melt in the pot. Lin Ci and Bo Ye sat opposite her. Bo ye put some of her favorite food in her hand, and whispered, "I''ll go away and eat it later." Tang Shi was in a trance. Looking at the ingredients, she wanted to ask, why do you treat me like this? What on earth has he experienced with her? When eating this hot pot, it rained heavily outside, and the crackling rain knocked on the window. Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye. Lin Ci and he were not very good at spicy food. They had already drunk many glasses of water. Finally, Lin CI put down his chopsticks and gasped, "Bo Shao, I I can''t stand it. " Thin night put down chopsticks, picked up the last piece of tripe from the spicy pot, "don''t hold on after eating." Lin Ci''s tears are coming out. He asks Bo Ye with his eyes Why I eat it? Why don''t you eat it? Thin night serious, pupil dark, of course, you eat, if I was spicy into so much lose face? Lin Ci That night, Bo Ye packed up his things and wanted to leave, but he was stopped by Tang poetry. The woman looked at him behind him with a kind of painful, complex and forbearing look. Ask him, "Mr. Bo, I''d like to know..." He knew what she wanted to ask. All the words were interrupted by the man in front of him before the sentence of Tang poetry was finished. "You don''t have to ask me why I do things." Bo ye turned his face and was still handsome, but his eyes were more painful than those of Tang poetry. He opened his mouth and said in a low voice, "I owe you all." Between them, a person can''t forget, a person can''t remember clearly, there must be mutual debt after all. Even in debt, there are traces of existence. Bo Ye thought, maybe when Tang Shi wakes up, she will leave him. It''s good to make some compensation now, even if she wants to leave I won''t be left behind. He can give her everything, including everything she has now, but he is afraid that she will see through everything when she wakes up. He doesn''t want any compensation from him, as long as she owes. Bo Ye is afraid of the coldness of Tang poetry after its memory is restored. Strangeness is more shocking than hatred. He was afraid that he would be ready for her revenge, but he was afraid that she would ask for nothing from him. ****** when Tang Wei came the next day, he looked at Tang Shi''s face curiously, "Mommy, you have meat on your face." Tang Shi laughed, "maybe I''ve had a better supper recently." Tang Wei looked at Tang Shi with a smile, "someone must have fattened you." Tang Shi''s face suddenly changed when she thought of the thin night when she came to help her make supper. The woman''s eyes darkened and did not speak, but patted Tang Wei''s face. The wound on her body is healing slowly. Later, when removing the stitches, Jiang Ling looks at Tang Shi with a scared face and smiles at her gently, "don''t be nervous. I''m good at technique. If you are nervous, I''ll be nervous too..." After the amnesia of Tang poetry, the whole person is like silly white sweet, biting his lips, "pain..." "Don''t move, it will be over soon..." Thin night at the door, listening to their conversation, the whole person''s hair would explode. What technology is good, what pain, what don''t move! Kuang Dang kicked open the door of the consulting room with sparks in his eyes. When he came in, he saw Tang Shi bared his back and asked Jiang Ling to remove the stitches. He felt that a nerve in his brain was broken!Jiang Ling laughs dryly, "old night, your face is a little green?" Thin night eyes are murderous, "change a female to come!" Jiang Ling was not happy. "We doctors are all upright in body and mind. Don''t substitute dirty thoughts for us." Bo Ye was so angry by Jiang Ling''s sophistry that he couldn''t say a word. At last, he came forward and pressed Tang Shi into his arms. Then he showed a scar to Jiang Ling. "Start it. I can''t finish it in a minute. I''ll cut off your hand!" Jiang Ling''s speed was really fast. He took off the thread with ease. After seeing the healing degree of the wound, he laughed, "it''s very good, and there''s no inflammation. It''s cold these days. It shouldn''t be purulent. Just keep your body warm. " Thin night this just loosen Tang Shi, Tang Shi want to touch the scar behind, thin night grasp her wrist, "bacterial infection, don''t grasp." Tang Shi did not speak, looking at thin night''s eyes, suddenly turned his head. Jiang Ling knew that Tang Shi still had instinctive resistance to thin night. She shrugged her shoulders and put down her clothes for her. "Well, it''s almost a month since she was hospitalized. You''re too thin. Remember to eat more." "To show you the wound, where are you looking?" Thin Night Eye Bead son all want to stare out, "thin thin thin, where do you see?" "You can''t be thin with ribs on your back!" Jiang Ling was annoyed by Bo Ye''s attitude and said, "it''s useless to care about others now! The little girl has been stabbed twice. I''m distressed. What''s the matter? I''ve seen you even more. I didn''t see you care so much five or six years ago! " After a paragraph, Tang poetry and Bo Ye froze. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 "Cough." Jiang Ling hands into a fist on the mouth, and then cough a few, "it''s OK, the line removed, pay attention to cleaning." Tang Shi didn''t say anything. Bo Ye wanted to say something. She withdrew directly from Bo Ye''s arms. It was so fast that she didn''t want to be involved with Bo Ye at all. She turned around, looking at thin night, a pair of dark eyes staring at him, "we really have a story before, right?" Bo Ye didn''t say anything. As the silence spread, Jiang Ling knew that she was saying something wrong, so she had to go down the steps and say, "the Tang poetry, which should be remembered, will be remembered. Don''t think about it..." "No need." Tang Shi turned around, and her cold eyes seemed to return to the proud and lofty miss of the Tang family. She is anti bone by nature, and her body is full of unyielding pride. She looks at Bo Ye like this, "I think you are probably not a good person." Bo Ye was bitterly hurt by the words of Tang poetry, and then he said with a smile, "it''s really not a good man." "You don''t have to help me pay for my medicine any more." Tang Shi turned and left, "I don''t want to owe you anything." this attitude is as like as two peas before her memory loss. Only he owes her, she doesn''t owe him! Tang Shi left. Bo Ye stares at her back and leaves. He turns around and looks at Jiang Ling. Jiang Ling feels guilty when he looks at her with this look. "Dry What are you doing? I''m telling you the truth. " "Yes, it''s all true." Thin night stands in place, red eyes sneer, "she will leave me sooner or later." The killing of love and hate is endless. From the very beginning, Bo Ye never thought about what he wanted, whether he wanted to crush the pride of Tang poetry or her submission. Later, even he forgot, to love or to win. ****** Tang Shi stayed in the hospital for half a month, and she blacked out Bo Ye''s phone number. Bo Ye sometimes looked tired when she came, but she never thought about it. She was reading books, reading computers and even sleeping. When sleeping, she once saw a pair of eyes in the hazy consciousness, dark like late at night. The man stretched out his hand to her and tried to touch it, but quickly withdrew it. Bo Ye thinks that this kind of day will come sooner or later, and it will be the same after the memory of Tang poetry is restored, but she experienced her coldness ahead of time. In fact, she is more ruthless than anyone else, and she must do it after deciding one thing, just as she would accept his kind care at the beginning, and now she would draw him out of the dividing line. Bo Ye stayed by her bed all night. When Tang Shi woke up the next day, the room was empty. Everything was cleaned up as if no one had ever existed. Even the air is silent, not to mention that there was a man staring at her face in the middle of the night, repeatedly suffering. That night Tang Wei came back and said to Tang Shi, "Mommy, let''s apply to the hospital. I want to go out with you at the weekend." "Have you thought about where to go?" Tang Shi smiles, "of course I can go with you." Just closed in the hospital for too long, you can change your mood. Tang Wei mysteriously took out a few tickets from behind, "here! It''s a ticket for Haicheng Disneyland! Three Tang Shi surprised, "how did you get here?" "Uncle Su gave it to me." Tang Wei spat out his tongue. "He wanted to go with us, but he told me temporarily that we couldn''t go that day because of something. We could find another one." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 "Thank him for me." Tang Shi took the ticket and said, "I''ll ask sister Qi for you. Let''s start this weekend." Tang Shi''s body is in good condition. When he told the hospital that he wanted to go out to play, the people over there agreed, but still told her to pay attention to the problem of wound dehiscence. Tang Wei firmly said, "I will protect my mommy!" The nurse was amused to laugh by him, "believe you, you are a little man!" The whole hospital knows that Tang Shi has a very powerful son. He is very smart at a young age. He is a model of "other people''s children". Tang Shi takes Tang Wei''s hand and goes out. She changes her clothes, which Jiang Qi brought to her that day. When her back is straightened, she can still feel slight stinging pain. Her thin back looks like a wandering soul in other people''s eyes. They go out of the hospital and take the high-speed railway back to Haicheng. That afternoon, they go to Disneyland. Bo ye knew that when Tang Shi came to Haicheng, his pupils shrank slightly. Then Lin CI said cautiously, "Bo Shao, Miss Tang and young master are going to Disney, you..." Bo Ye pushed off all her work at the moment, then grabbed the key of the car and said, "tell me her itinerary, I''ll go to see it." To have a look means to look at her secretly. Tang Shi and Tang Wei line up to enter the amusement park. When the ID card name is registered, Bo Ye immediately receives the message, "Bo Shao, Miss Tang''s name is on the tourist list, so they should go in." "Well." Bo Ye continued to say to the person on the other end of the phone, "you go in, too. I''ll let Disney executives open the back door for you, and remember to protect their mother and son." "I know, Bo Shao." I don''t know whether Bo Shao has changed his temper or what happened recently. Miss Tang, who had been dismissive before, suddenly became a treasure in his place. When people gossip, they feel that men don''t know true love until they leave. Lin CI drives Bo Ye to Disneyland. When he comes down, people around him praise him. "See? There''s a man wearing sunglasses over there. He''s so handsome... " "It''s so high. It''s one meter eighty-eight. This aura is invincible..." "Like a supermodel, which big star is it?" "Tut Tut, the assistants behind are all like little fresh meat. They must be the second generation of rich people who are hidden." "How can the rich second generation come alone? It''s supposed to be the stars coming to make variety shows... " When the whispering came to Bo Ye''s ears, the man frowned his pretty eyebrows and gave a slight Tut, and the whole audience was silent. Even the queue directly turned into a neat row, just like a child being taught. Lin Ci''s shame, this aura It''s invincible. The executive of the amusement park came down and shook hands with Bo Ye repeatedly, "Bo Shao, Bo Shao, please take the time to come to us. I''ll call someone to be your guide." "It''s OK. There''s no need to be so pompous." Thin night moved the sunglasses down, revealing a pair of delicate and deep eyes, slanting eyebrows flying, eyes like a knife, looking at people think this man is handsome but not easy to approach. People in Haicheng still think this face looks familiar, but they can''t remember where they have seen it. Bo Ye opened the VIP channel and then entered the amusement park, so Tang Shi on the roller coaster sneezed directly. Tang Wei is a little worried, "do you have a cold?" Tang Shi rubbed his nose, "it should not be..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 Finish saying this sentence of the next second roller coaster just to the highest point, followed by straight down! "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" The sense of weightlessness and speeding suddenly hit Tang poetry. She felt that she had broken away from the pull of gravity. She wanted to fly and was pulled down by the safety armor. This kind of irrational stimulation made her scream, which was like an alternative way to vent her emotions. Later, the roller coaster finally stopped, and Tang Shi''s hair was blown into a mess. When he went down, Tang Wei laughed hard, "Mommy, you used to be the same as your uncle." Tang Yi''s roller coaster ride is also shouting, just mention the word uncle, Tang poetry brain pain. A picture flashed in front of her eyes, which was the scene of Tang Yi lying in the hospital with cold body. She pressed her temple, and countless past voices swept past her ears. "Tang Shi, calm down..." "Bo Ye, if I were you, I would have to laugh in my dreams!" "I hope you go to hell..." Who is it Who is it Who ruined her At that moment, her ears were buzzing, and all her emotions engulfed the Tang poetry. She stepped back a few steps with red eyes, and did not understand why she cried so silently. It''s like, it''s like reliving the pain of the past. Tang Shi touched his face, but Tang Wei was worried, "Mommy, do you remember something?" Tang Shi tidied up his emotions, forced to resist the pain of his heart, and said to Tang Wei with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just that there''s some confusion all of a sudden. It''ll be OK after a while." Tang Wei said that he wanted Tang Shi to buy ice cream. Looking at her in line, the boy''s eyes narrowed slightly. Later, Tang Shi took Tang Wei to play all over the amusement park''s entertainment facilities. Wherever they went, the two of them had kind-hearted people who gave up their places to them for various reasons. They gave up their places to their wives when they were going to have a baby, their uncles when their company went bankrupt, and their brothers when they said they had a fight and broke their leg and wanted to rush home. Tang Shi''s face was muddled. What kind of luck is it today? Every family has an accident, and he kindly gives up his position. Tang only face pretended not to understand the appearance of naive smile, he and Tang Shi quickly sat on the carousel, next to a photographer took a few of their photos. When the photo reached Bo Ye''s mobile phone, the man sat on the bench of the amusement park and gave a smile. His hands kept sending voice, "Bo Shao, our people all help Miss Tang line up. When they come, give them the position." "Yes." Thin night low voice way, "continue." "And we set up an ice cream stand to sell to the young master for free." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "By the way, most of the roller coasters are our people. I''m afraid that the young master will have an accident. I''ll follow him all the way." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo yepa covers his face with his hands. These people are really resort to every conceivable means. Next to him, Lin CI pointed to the carousel. Bo Ye was sitting under the sun umbrella. They couldn''t see Tang poetry, but Bo Ye could see them. Lin CI said, "Bo Shao, do you want to try that?" Thin night cold eyes, with a look at the expression of neuropathy looking at Lin Ci, "you let me a big man to ride the carousel?" Lin CI felt that there was a cold sweat on his forehead, but he explained patiently, "I think you''d better sit behind them and be closer to them..." As a result, Bo Ye stood up directly and went to the carousel. When Tang Wei sat for a lap and wanted to sit for the second lap, Bo Ye sat in a carriage on the ground and followed them round and round. Crowd a: "see! There are two big men on the merry go round over there Crowd B: "shit! The one with a cold face is so handsome! The side face is so beautiful, it''s going to explode! " Crowd C: "these days, handsome guys are all with handsome guys..." Bo Ye and Lin Ci Along the way, Tang poetry always felt that there was something wrong. Some people couldn''t find out what was wrong. She often looked back, but found that no one was following her, comforting her heart that it was an illusion. But there is always a feeling of being watched. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad Tang Wei pulls Tang Shi to go to the haunted house. Tang Shi''s face turns white with fright. "Mother hasn''t recovered yet. Why don''t you leave..." "There''s no connection between not getting well and going into a haunted house." Tang Wei ghost cleverly smile, "you are afraid." As a result, Tang Shi was dragged to the haunted house by Tang Wei. She was worried from the beginning. Tang Wei laughed at her timidity, which was really small. As soon as she went in, she met all kinds of organs, and Tang Shi always made a lot of noise. Later, when we came to a small path, suddenly a staff member in white came out behind us and rushed to the tourists. The crowd screamed. Tang Shi was one of them. He stepped back and emptied a flight of stairs. The whole person fell back!Just at this time, she firmly fell into the arms of a man, holding her hand, did not let her fall, and then straightened her, the whole process without saying a word. In the dark ghost house, Tang Shi couldn''t see the man''s face clearly. For a moment, he felt that the man''s temperature was familiar. But in addition, she couldn''t notice anything strange. When she walked out of the haunted house and looked behind her, she was all strangers. The man who helped her had already disappeared. "Strange..." Tang poetry murmurs, is it really just good tourists to help? Later, when they were tired of playing, they sat down on the bench. Bo Ye sat on another bench a little away from them, with Lin CI beside him. As soon as he came out of the haunted house, Lin Ci''s face was still white. This special assistant was first-class in all-round work, but he was afraid of ghosts. Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi and Tang Wei in the distance. Mother and son are obviously resting. At this time, a skipping Donald Duck comes to Bo Ye and blocks his sight. Bo Ye tut. As a result, the staff of Donald Duck took off the headgear and gasped at Bo Ye with a balloon in his hand. "Bo Shao, I''m a little tired. Can you find someone to replace me?" Thin night was stunned, the heart said you his mother even the staff all mixed in! Then he looked at the little Tang Wei in the distance. Thin night narrowed his eyes and said, "give me the clothes." "Ah?" The servant was stunned. He didn''t know what to do when he changed his clothes to Bo Ye, so he said, "Bo Shao, this is Do you want to wear it yourself? " Thin night in the eyes of a trace of cold emotion, and then increased the language airway, "less nonsense, change down to me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 Five minutes later, Tang Shi and Tang Wei walked in front of him, holding a balloon in his hand and giving it to many children along the way. When the last one was left, he stopped in front of Tang Shi and Tang Wei. Then he reached out and handed the last balloon to Tang Shi. Tang Shi was stunned, pointed to himself, "give it to me?" The honest and lovely Donald nodded and stuffed the balloon into Tang Shi''s hand. Tang Wei yelled happily. Then he went over and touched his face. Tang Wei threw himself in his arms and said to Tang Shi, "Mommy, help me take a picture with him!" Tang Shi gives Tang Wei the balloon in his hand. Then he takes out his mobile phone and asks him to hold Donald Duck for a pose. It happens that the staff of Donald Duck are also very cooperative. The generous props are soft and thick. After taking the photo, Tang Shi sees Donald Duck waving to himself. It''s funny how a Donald Duck waves at her. Tang Shi pointed to himself again, "call me?" Donald Duck nodded. The cartoon characters were lively and lovely. Tang Shi didn''t think much about it. He stood with Donald Duck. At this time, he didn''t know where the photographer came from and said to them, "come on! Look here! camera lens! Eggplant Tang Wei cheerfully shouts out an eggplant contest, and Tang Shi smiles. The photographer blinks at Donald Duck after taking the photo. Then Donald duck jumps away. There are many children looking for him to take a picture along the way, and he almost trips over by the children. Looking at Donald Duck''s mobility, Tang Wei laughs behind his back, "it''s hard to walk around the garden in props." Tang poetry touched his head, "yes, all walks of life are not easy." Twenty minutes later, he arrived at a quiet place. His hands saw a Donald Duck coming unsteadily. He quickly gathered around him and took off his headgear. Bo Ye took a deep breath and said, "almost suffocated..." "Boss, I said it''s very tired, thick and hot, and it''s not convenient to walk." Several people helped to take off Donald Duck''s work clothes. Thin night''s hair was in a mess. While the photographer handed the camera up and turned over the photo, "thin, how''s this photo?" The photo shows Tang Shi and Tang Wei smiling at the camera with a Donald Duck. Bo Ye stares at the picture and then says, "it''s very good..." He was in a trance and always felt like he was in a dream. His son has no scruple to hold up, thin night heart beat fast burst watch. But when I thought about it, they were so relieved and ridiculed because they were wearing the shape of Donald Duck. It turns out that as long as they are not themselves, anyone can. Only he was sentenced to life imprisonment. ****** in the evening, Tang Shi took Tang Wei out of the amusement park. They had to go back to the hospital at night, otherwise Tang Shi would like to spend the night in Disney. As soon as they went out, a business car came in front of them. When the window was pressed down, it was Lin CI. He said to Tang Shi, "Miss Tang, get on the bus. I''ll take you back to Baicheng." Tang Shi looked at the car and made sure there was no one else in the car. He said with a smile, "this Isn''t that a good idea? " "It''s nothing. I just came here after finishing my work. I''ll see you off on the way to Baicheng later." When Lin CI explained to her, he hinted that he was empty now, and he didn''t follow Bo Ye''s orders. Tang Shi then got into the car and expressed his thanks to him, "thank you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 "You''re welcome." Lin CI smiles and looks back, "but how are you doing today?" "Brother Lin CI!" Tang Wei was very generous to say hello, "especially happy, we have played all the facilities, really lucky." "Come again next time, when your mommy is well again." Lin CI winked at Tang Wei, "I''ll take you to the castle hotel for a night." "Good!" Tang Wei was very excited, "then I am the prince, and Mommy is my princess!" Tang Shi and Lin CI both laughed. The car soon drove on the elevated road. Lin CI took out his mobile phone and sent a short message. [Bo Shao, I have received it. ¡¿ [mmm. Caution! ¡¿ then Lin CI laughed at himself, turned off his mobile phone, continued to concentrate on driving, and had time to chat with Tang Wei. Finally, when he got to Baicheng, Tang Wei fell asleep because he spent too much energy in one day. Tang Shi holds Tang Wei, but she is thin and weak. It''s too hard to look at her. Lin says, "I''ll hold the young master." Bad Wrong name. "Young master?" Tang Shi looked back at Lin Ci, "do you mean Is it just Wei? " Lin CI is about to come out in a cold sweat. He shouts the young master unawares. Tang Shi must have noticed something! "Your boss is Thin night. " Tang poetry pupil shrunk, "only me and Bo Ye''s children?" Lin Ci''s heart almost burst. He didn''t know how to explain it. He stammered at this time. "That Miss Tang, in fact, it''s not like this. I used to shout... " Tang Wei sleeps in Lin Ci''s arms, with an unprepared face. Tang poetry has known about him and Bo Yexiang for a long time, but has never dared to think about them. Today, Lin Ci, the young master''s name, yells. Tang poetry is just like being struck by thunder. Sure enough Sure enough, she had a lot of things happened with Boye, even Tang Wei was their common child! "Don''t think about it, Miss Tang..." Lin Ci was flustered, but Tang Shi didn''t speak. After a long silence, a woman''s voice whispered, "it''s OK, I don''t think much." Lin CI took a breath and went to see Tang Shi''s quiet side face. Her eyelids were drooping and her eyes were as steady as water. It seemed that she didn''t really take his slip of tongue in mind. Today is the weekend. Tang Wei sleeps with Tang Shi in the ward. Lin CI holds Tang Wei and puts him on the side bed. Then he says to Tang Shi, "Miss Tang, I''ll go first if I have something else to do. You..." "I''m all right by myself." Tang Shi looked up at him with a heavy eye. Lin CI looked into her eyes, suddenly a little sad. Look at the amazing Miss Tang What''s it like to be destroyed by Bo Ye. "Next time you..." Tang poetry said indifferently, in an indifferent tone, but it seemed to see through everything, "don''t come, either. Tell him for me. " Lin Ci was shocked. She guessed The man said with a bitter smile, "Miss Tang, I''m watching you become like this. Even if he didn''t treat you well, you have to have someone to take care of you now..." He wants to say that it''s always good to be taken care of. Even if you remember it, it''s not too late to settle the accounts. But Tang poetry interrupted him directly. "I''m alone and I don''t need his care." Tang Shi looked at the villa, "my heart told me not to approach him, so please don''t approach me either. Tang Wei and I are very good. " Lin CI didn''t speak. He said good night and left. He watched him close the door, and the ward fell into silence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 When Lin CI returns to Haicheng, he tells Bo Ye the original words of Tang poetry. The man is signing a contract and writing a pen. Then he pretends to write down his smart name like nothing happened. Vigorous and forceful, sharp, but with a trace of continuity tremble. Bo Ye looked up at Lin CI after signing the contract, "is that what she said?" "Yes." Lin CI lowered his head, "said Miss Tang The two of them have a good life. " Thin night covers half face to smile, "is it, very good, without me, they are also very good." "Bo Shao, when does it come to light that Miss Tang is innocent..." "Decisive evidence is still being collected..." Thin night voice low go down, "very soon, I will help her publicly clear the charge." Lin CI wants to say that maybe Tang poetry doesn''t want you to wash her white, but she doesn''t care about it. In this life, right and wrong are around the corner, and it''s up to others to destroy her reputation. She can see it clearly. But Bo Ye stubbornly wants to collect all the evidence, even if every new evidence is hitting him in the face, he still goes on, he wants to prove, prove something he once lost Lin dismissed, and there was silence in the office. Bo Ye was busy late into the night. He stood up and looked at the bird''s-eye view of the city outside the French window. He always felt that every time he stood in this position, he had different feelings. Now He fell into a kind of helpless mood. While he was meditating, the mobile phone on the desk rang. Someone made a phone call to him. Bo Ye picked it up and found it was su Qi. What does this kid want to do? Bo Ye sneered and connected the phone, but a voice came from the other side, "Bo Ye, I''m Su Qi, I''m here I found something interesting. Would you like to see it? " ****** across the ocean in New Zealand, someone is sitting in the office, laughing at the computer screen. Next to him, Xiao Li asked, "what the hell are you laughing like a flower maniac?" R7cky said, "I recently received a little apprentice, but it''s interesting." "Oh? Has hacker technology been handed down from generation to generation? " Xiao Li looked at him with a smile. "I thought you were going to be a queen in your life." "Don''t you come here!" R7cky kicked on the tea table in front of Xiao Li, "what are you doing in New Zealand?" "I want to play with you." Xiao Li spewed out a few words without knowing what he meant. Seeing that he was going to be angry, he immediately changed his words, "Hey, be serious, I want to ask you for Eugene''s information." "That big fashion man Eugene?" R7cky''s good-looking eyes turned to look at Xiao Li, "aren''t you, you were still playing with women two years ago, and you started playing with men these years?" "I''m so fuckin ''" Xiao Li grabbed the ashtray and smashed it, "be serious! I need his resources. " "Oh..." R7cky languidly lengthened the tone, "I''m too lazy to find it myself. I''ll give my little student an assignment and let him have a try." "How old is your apprentice?" "He told me he was six. I don''t believe it." R7cky laughs grimly. "Maybe sixteen." "Underage, dying." Xiao Li''s pretty eyebrows raised, "you wait to be caught." R7cky laughs and then sends the message to Tang Wei, who is far away in Baicheng. Tang Wei is in a daze at the words in front of him. Then he turned to Mommy and said, "Mommy, is the foreign uncle who came to us for the advertisement that day named Eugene?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 Tang Shi remembers Eugene''s story very clearly. She nods, "what''s the matter?" "No It''s nothing. " Tang Wei''s eyes flashed a strange light, but it was soon covered by him. He looked innocent again. He laughed at Tang Shi and said, "I''ll ask casually." Eugene and What''s the connection with the master on his network? Tang Wei always feels that there is a big mystery behind him, and he just grabs a thread in his hand. I don''t know if he can follow the grapevine and find out the truth? ****** half a month after Tang Shi removed the thread, she wanted to be discharged. When she left, her eyes were very cold. Even though she lost her memory, she was still cold in her heart. When Bo ye came to see her off, she was stopped by her indifferent "don''t have to". Bo Ye looked at her back with painful eyes. "Tang Shi, I know I owe you a lot. Don''t even give me a chance to atone for it..." "I never gave you a chance." Tang Shi was silent for a long time and pulled Tang Wei away. "Mr. Bo, now I forget what happened to us in the past, but now that it''s over, I don''t want to mention the past." She said no more. She said forget, not just forget the pain of the past? Even the past love is also forgotten Up to now, even a look of forgiveness are not willing to give him. Bo Ye stares at Tang poetry. Her back is thin and her soul has long been broken after a disaster. Bo ye asked herself, such a woman, in the end What on earth made him so worried that life was not like death? When he was young, he did something wrong. Even if it was wrong, he would never look back and feel sorry. But now, time and again, he lingers in the shadow and tries to remedy it. Tang Wei, led by Tang Shi, turns to see Bo Ye. He says, "I will help my mother remember everything she forgets." A stroke, all because of his injuries, Tang poetry forgotten, but Tang Wei for her to remember. It''s hard for Bo Ye to ask for forgiveness! Tang Shi takes Tang Wei to take a taxi and leaves. Bo Ye stands at the door of the inpatient department of the hospital, suddenly feeling cold and thin. He worked hard for so long, but he couldn''t get close to them. Just like the Tang poetry at the beginning, desperately trying to fill the love between two people, now it has become a thin night, trying to go back to the past. When Lin CI came to pick up his things, he just saw Bo Ye standing there, leaning his head, his broken hair covering his eyes. His eyes reflected the broken sunset in the sky, burning like fire. ****** when Tang Shi returned to the previous house, everything was still clean. That night Han rang came back, but he didn''t expect to see Tang Shi. The man was pleasantly surprised, "are you healed?" Tang Shi smiles at Han rang, "we''ll find a new home to move out these days. Thank you for taking care of us a while ago." "Don''t worry." Han rang waved his hand, "I don''t come here very often. I went back to the Han family to inherit the family business. This house is for you and Qi Qi. When you are homeless again, you can at least come back." Although Han rang said so, his voice was sad. He looked at Tang poetry and said, "have you seen Jiang Qi?" Looking at the eagerness in Han rang''s eyes, Tang Shi couldn''t say the fact that Jiang Qi was trapped by Ye Jingtang. In the end, she could only euphemistically say, "she came to see me once, when I was in hospital." Just this sentence, Han rang understood everything, just lowered his head, "sorry, I''m too weak to get her back." "Sooner or later it will be all right." Tang poetry can only comfort him, "keep this home, Qi Qi will come back." Han rang said, OK. The next day, Tang Wei went to study as usual, but on the way to study, he suddenly felt that something was following him. He was held hostage not once or twice. Naturally, he was alert and suddenly looked back, but there was nothing. Tang Wei didn''t tell Tang Shi about this feeling. He knew that Bo ye had always sent someone to observe him secretly, but now the bad feeling behind him was completely different from Bo Ye''s people. With a cold murderous air That night, Tang Shi went out to buy some vegetables and went home. As soon as she opened the door, someone rushed up from her side. She exclaimed that before she could shout out, a cloth stained with ether covered her mouth and nose - but Before Tang Shi fainted, he only thought of his own son. ****** when I opened my eyes again, I found that I was in a place I didn''t know at all. Although the decoration was brilliant, it was strange and murderous everywhere. Tang poetry instinctively felt that this was not a good place. Sure enough, a man came from a distance with a big back and fierce eyes. There seems to be something flashed in my memory. Tang poetry stares at the person approaching, and the familiar title says, "congda is in charge of the family..." "Miss Tang..." Cong Zheng saw that Tang Shi was tied to a chair, and directly kicked his hands, "what the hell are you doing! Let you bring Miss Tang! Why do you tie people up here? "He knelt down on the ground with blood in his mouth and replied with trembling, "I We don''t know if you want to kill her or what... " "Go away!" Cong Zheng roared, "useless waste." Tang Shi was frightened by Cong Zheng''s ferocious appearance. After a while, Cong Zheng smiles at Tang Shi, "Miss Tang, I''m sorry to bring you in this way. The people in the jungle are not sensible. I apologize for offending you. " Mouth said to apologize, who dare to let him really apologize, ah, it is estimated that even this door is not allowed to go out. Tang Shi looked at the man in front of him and said for a long time, "why did you bring me here?" She frowned and was helped on the chair. Although she was at a disadvantage, her whole body still kept a cold look. She was afraid, but she straightened her back. "Untie Miss Tang quickly!" Cong Zheng kicked the man again. His hands spat blood and untied the rope for Tang Shi. He repeatedly told her that Miss Tang was sorry. Tang Shi didn''t care. Then he raised his head, stood up from his chair and looked at Cong Zheng. "Cong Da is in charge." Her voice is still clear and cold, even if the amnesia, that stubborn is still in, "you look for me, I do not know what?" "Well, Miss Tang, I I find that you and I are quite predestined... " Hearing these words coming out of Cong Zheng''s mouth, Tang Shi didn''t believe a word. This kind of person, who is used to living and killing, suddenly said, "I come to you to think that I have a destiny with you. It''s pure bullshit.". Tang Shi thought so in his heart, but he didn''t put his opinion on his face, and let Cong Zheng go on. "Our Cong family has no daughter, so I think Miss Tang How about being my dry daughter? " This speech shocked the audience! At the side of the guard''s hands are stunned, what? Cong Da is in charge of the family and wants to have a adopted daughter? Why do you suddenly want to have a dry daughter? Tang poetry almost laughs. How can she be fooled by this trick! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 "I don''t mean to force you, Miss Tang. I also want to make friends with you. I''ve had a good eye since I saw you from the beginning..." Everyone was surprised that Cong Da could not I don''t want to take Miss Tang as my daughter, and then Let''s take care of them! Now we see a lot of such things. We are shouting godfather, Godfather. In fact Moral fall! No wonder they value Miss Tang so much. They are young and beautiful. They are in charge of the family and have evil ideas Tang Shi''s face pulled down, "I''m confused. I''m tied up and brought here to talk about such ridiculous things? Cong Da is in charge of the family. I admire your blood, but I can''t do such things as recognizing Godfather! " Cong Zheng has been used to the strong wind and heavy rain all his life. He has never tried to coax anyone with a shy face. Today, he is talking to Tang poetry in a low voice. As a result, people are not serious at all! Cong Zheng suddenly became angry, and his eyes narrowed, which affected the scar on the other eye, which was particularly ferocious. "Miss Tang, don''t toast, don''t drink." "Jokes." Tang Shi had no fear and sneered, "do you still force others to be your dry daughter? Cong Da is in charge of the family. I don''t think you are any kind-hearted philanthropist. If you really want to help me, you shouldn''t help me. There are so many children in the mountains who have no parents! " Cong Zheng was speechless by the words of Tang poetry. Later, the man lowered his voice and asked again, "I ask you, what is wrong?" Tang Shi thinks that the man in front of him is very funny. He is eager to express something, but he doesn''t express it. The only thing he can do is to be murderous and cruel. She shook her head, eyes clear, "I''d like to see what you can do to force me into Cong''s house?" Cong Zheng waved his hand, "bring her son up!" Tang poetry Tong Ren shrunk, furious, and even directly called out the full name of Cong Zheng, "Cong Zheng! Don''t deceive people too much The whole audience was shocked! She She dare to shout Cong Da''s full name! The last one who dared to shout like this Dead in buckytan "Yes? Since you don''t want your son to be bullied by us, please think about it for me! Three days, three days later, there''s a family dinner in the jungle. You''ll have to do it or not! " Tang Shi looked at Cong Zheng with wide eyes. She didn''t know the reason for the middle-aged man''s behavior. She could not guess what he wanted to do. She could only gnash her teeth, "you are so To be heartless Cong Zheng''s body was stiff. When he turned around, his other eye was full of turbid emotion. "I''ve been here all my life. What hasn''t been done? be utterly devoid of conscience? It''s worthy of the name He deliberately said that he was heinous, but he didn''t know why. Tang Shi saw another emotion in Cong Zheng''s eyes. The mood was fleeting, and Tang Shi had no time to respond, so he was escorted into another room by Cong''s servants. "Let go of me!" Tang Shi looked back and glared. The Cong family''s servants saw that she didn''t respect their great masters and repeatedly refused their good intentions. It was shameless, "Stinky girl Watch, don''t step on your nose!" There was no weight in his hands. When several people just wanted to punch up, someone grabbed their hands behind them. "Who''s the one with the face on his nose?" A low voice with a chill surprised several people. Looking back, they knelt down straight, "big Young master www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 Tang Shi was surprised. All the people holding her let go. The other side just rolled a word, and everyone immediately rolled away. For a moment, there was no more one in the room. Tang Shi looks at the man in front of him, so familiar, so familiar No, this person she shouldn''t forget This face in front of me She murmured almost unconsciously, "brother..." Cong Shan wanted to touch her hand and took it back like an electric shock. Then he frowned at Tang Shi and said, "Why are you here?" "I..." The memory rushes into the mind one after another, Tang Shi looks at the person in front of him and says softly, "is it three three?" From her mouth to hear this call, Congshan heart a wave surge, and then said, "it''s me." "I A while ago, my brain was a little affected, and my memory was a little damaged, so there would be strange places... " The nonsense of Tang poetry explains, "I don''t know why I''m here..." Cong Shan''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled and his voice was a little cold. "Did the jungle bring you back by force?" Tang Shi nods and looks at the big room behind her. Cong Zheng says he wants to put her under house arrest, but in fact, the room prepared for her is not a cell, it''s a A deluxe room. Cong Shan reached out and pinched his eyebrows, then closed the door behind him, took Tang Shi to the bedside and sat down. The man looked directly at her. "Listen, if my father says anything, don''t believe it." He spoke to Tang Shi in such a serious tone. Tang Shi was a little frightened, "your father..." "Someone made a deal with him." Cong Shan''s voice lowered, "the content of the transaction is, you." She. Tang Shi''s fingers unconsciously clenched. Cong Shan looked at her and asked, "have you provoked any enemies recently?" Enemy? There were many pictures in Tang Shi''s mind, but she couldn''t catch any of them. She pressed her temple and gasped, "I It''s like someone''s targeting me But I I can''t remember Looking at her painful look, Cong Shan''s eyes were a bit tolerant, and then said, "don''t remember. In a word, my father won''t do anything to you these three days, because the content of that transaction is to complete you. As for other things, I don''t know. I just found these news." He put his hand on Tang Shi''s shoulder and said, "if you think of anything, please tell me. My father never believed in our own children, so in Cong''s family, I can protect you for a while, but not for a lifetime. Remember, don''t trust anyone here. " Cong Shan stopped for a moment, then continued, "if you can, don''t even believe me." Jungle, a place where people eat without spitting bones, is the most cold-blooded aristocratic family. It looks on the family like nothing. Here, there''s only fighting and fighting. They are just killing machines in Cong Zheng''s hands one by one. They are not so-called close relatives at all. Cong Shan was silent after he said these words to Tang poetry, but the heart of Tang poetry set off a storm. She felt that she was falling into a more and more strange mystery, and It''s getting closer to the truth. What kind of hands are there behind her? ****** Cong Shan stayed in Tang Shi''s room for an hour. After he went out, the people outside immediately reported to Cong Zheng. ¡¿ Cong Zheng didn''t speak, indicating that they would continue to take care of him. At this meeting, Zi Congshan went back to his room, only to find that there was something different in the room. He sensitively took out his weapon from behind the mural on the wall. Just at this time, a voice came from behind, "don''t take such a terrible weapon. I will be scared." This voice?! Cong Shan''s pupil shrinks and looks back. The muzzle of the gun is on Tang Wei''s heart. The child doesn''t know when he will appear in front of him. He is sitting on the innermost sofa, with his legs up, and says hello to Cong Shan, "long time no see, little uncle." Cong Shan is a little surprised. He remembers that when Tang Wei was arrested, people in the jungle threw him directly into the supervision system of the "Jungle" unique small black house. The locks there are all electronic code locks, and they need to break three layers of code to escape, but most people can''t escape at all. Some people disappear into the world quietly, like dying in a small dark room. But this child He How did he get out? Cong Shan quickly closed and locked the door behind him, then approached him and put away the gun. "How did you escape?" "That''s it." Tang Wei grinned. "Fortunately, they forgot to lock the door." Really? Cong Shan doubted, but in front of him, the little boy was so innocent that he couldn''t see any difference. "Uncle, is the transmitter in your hand real?" Tang Wei pointed to Congshan''s gun. "I''ve only seen it in the news, but I haven''t seen it really."Cong Shan sighed and put away his weapon. "It''s true. Don''t touch it." "Can you teach me how to use it? Is it the same as a normal shot? " Tang Wei is a little curious. He grabs Congshan''s clothes and doesn''t let him turn around. Congshan frowns, "you can''t touch this thing." Tang Wei still refused to let go, "I won''t mess, little uncle, teach me..." "You can''t touch it!" Congshan''s sudden strength startled Tang Wei, and then the man found his gaffe. He immediately turned to Tang Wei and said, "I''m sorry, I scared you. You can''t touch this thing. " He stares at Tang Wei, "life is too fragile in this life. Once you get blood It won''t wash out. " There was something in his eyes that Tang Wei couldn''t understand. Tang Wei stared at his eyes for a long time before he lowered his eyelids and whispered, "but I''ve seen such a sentence." "If I take up arms to protect you, I cannot embrace you; but if I embrace you, I cannot take up arms to protect you." Tang Wei looked up at Congshan, "little uncle, I want to protect mummy." Even if his hands were covered with blood, even if he could not be hugged. Cong Shan sees a kind of emotion that even adults want to move in Tang Wei''s eyes. Even if he was seized by people in this strange and cold place, even if he escaped alone, he still had a pair of bright eyes. He sat down opposite him. "I''m sure you can do it." There seems to be infinite miracles and possibilities in this child. ****** that night, Tang Shi was so nervous that she couldn''t sleep. Just at this time, she heard a slight noise coming from the door. As soon as she wanted to get up, a figure rushed in and pressed her down. Tang Shi struggles in the dark, but the shadow presses her down. Her rough hand drags down her shoulder. Tang Shi screams, and the man covers her mouth. No, why did you encounter all this at Cong''s house? Who on earth did she offend?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 A cold voice rang out in her ear. Tang poetry struggled, but it was held down again. This is a man who has practiced "Miss Tang, send it to your door. Why pretend?" The strange and bloody voice, Tang poetry want to struggle, at this time coincides with the dark clouds floating in front of the moon, a room dark and bright, Tang poetry see clearly in front of the man. Pretty eyebrows, but it''s a pity that there is a chilling killing intention in those eyebrows. "Let go of me." Tang Shi endured the fear, "are you from the jungle?" "That''s right." Cong Xi smiles and then pinches Tang Shi''s neck. "I heard that you are my father''s adopted daughter. I''d like to see who has the courage to rob the jungle cake..." He is extremely agile. Obviously, he has been trained for quite a long time like Cong Shan. Tang Shi gives up his strength to kick him, but Cong Xi easily avoids. As soon as he tore the cloth, it turned into pieces. Tang poetry struggled, "let me go!" "But I''m sure you have a good idea. It''s a pity to die like this. My brother will give you a way to die happily..." He licked his lips. "You don''t dare to come to the jungle. Do you want to turn the world upside down? I think it''s too good! " The jungle has never been a sacred place. It''s purgatory! Tang Shi wanted to say that she didn''t agree and was forced to be locked up here, but the man didn''t give her time to explain. She was red eyed, "you dare to move me, your father won''t let you go!" Cong Zheng since take oneself and others trade, so must oneself intact, if she died, Cong Zheng also don''t want to throw clean! "I hate two people the most in my life." Cong Xi gritted her teeth, "one is my brother, the other is my father." "Obviously, you dare to threaten me with my father..." Cong Xi giggled, "I don''t know what to do Damned woman "Enough is enough." A cold voice came from the door. The man who pressed Tang Shi was surprised. It seemed that a figure continued to pass in the dark. Then Cong Xi gave out a dull hum and broke away from Tang Shi''s body. When the light was turned on, he leaned against the wall, covering his stomach, and laughed at Congshan who suddenly broke in, "Yo? How about playing hero to save beauty? " Cong Shan just looked at him with cold eyes, "Cong Xi, I only say once, go away!" "Get out of here?" Cong Xi seemed to hear a joke, "I''ve long wanted to get rid of you! Just in time! Even you take this woman to death "You don''t have the ability to kill me." Cong Shan''s fierce eyes were murderous. After he didn''t wear glasses, the blood in his eyes was quite obvious. Usually wearing glasses is just lazy, but now it''s like A fierce beast. "Cong Shan, do you know what this woman is about?" Most of the children in the jungle have no emotional connection. They are strange and indifferent to each other. Only when they encounter common interests can they advance and retreat together. At this moment, Cong Xi points to Tang poetry, "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking! This woman can''t stay! " Cong Shan didn''t speak. Tang poetry is a surprise. Myself Is there any secret behind you? Cong Zheng tried his best to bring her to the "Jungle" and suddenly asked to take her as his daughter. A series of things didn''t give her time to react. What''s the secret? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 "I don''t care if she will be our enemy in the future." Cong Shan said in a cold voice, "but Cong Xi, if you move her, you are looking for death!" Death! Cong Xi was stunned, and then sneered, "Cong Shan, are you a lost dog qualified to say this?" After that, he covered his stomach and left. Before he left, he looked straight at the face of Tang poetry, "Tang poetry, you can''t live." Tang Shi''s limbs were weak, and she was paralyzed on the bed, breathing deeply and gasping for breath. The sense of trance and fear for the rest of her life came together, and her voice was shaking, "what happened?" "Cong Shan, do you know?" She looked up, but the answer was Congshan''s silence. The night was long, and the huge shadow gradually engulfed everything ****** it is obvious that Bo Ye and ye Jingtang did not expect that they would be suddenly intruded when they were meeting. The man who broke in is not small. Han rang, the youngest son of the Han family in Baicheng next door, is said to have run all the way. Who stopped and beat who broke into their office. Jiang Qi stood by and waited for ye Jingtang to summon him. Han rang rushed in. Ye Jingtang always thinks that Han rang doesn''t have this ability. If he wants to fight against ye, he has to wait until he takes over the charge of Han. He didn''t expect to meet Han rang in this way so soon. It''s Jiang Qi''s temptation. Jiang Qi was stunned and watched Han rang break in, "Han rang..." Han rang looks back and looks at Jiang Qi standing next to Ye Jingtang. He is thin and obviously has a bad life. The woman he likes is right in front of him, but he has no ability to get her back. The disparity of strength is so cruel Han rang was still breathing and said in a voice, "Ye Jingtang, what''s the matter with me?" Ye Jingtang slightly raises eyebrows. Although he is ready to be rushed to the door by Han rang sooner or later, he never thought that his opening would be such a line. "You? What do you think I should do for you? " Ye Jingtang sneers, Han rang''s appearance makes him feel betrayed, Jiang Qi can only be his, other men dare to delusion, that is a dead end! "I don''t mean that, of course." Han rang red eyes, "Jiang Qi, I will snatch it back from you personally, you don''t have to use those dirty methods to force me!" Dirty this word let Ye Jingtang frown unhappily, "what are you talking about, I don''t understand." What Jiang Qi, he will snatch it back by himself. If he is brave, he can''t do it! Want to take Jiang Qi away from him? indulge in wishful thinking! "Where did you take Tang poetry?" Han rang couldn''t bear to roar, "what''s the matter? We''re fighting head-on. Why should we arrest people? She''s Jiang Qi''s friend. Are you a man when you use her?" Thin night all followed Leng, Han let this sentence roar out, his pupil constriction a few minutes, "isn''t she in white city?" Han rang looked at Bo Ye, "I gave them a house to live in. Recently, Jiang Qi was not here. Tang Shi lived alone. But the property told me that when I went back that day, the door was wide open and Tang Shi was not there!" His first reaction to the news was that ye Jingtang had taken Tang Shi away. After all, it was not the first time that he had done this kind of hostage thing, so he rushed up to fight him head on. If there is anything, just fight with him in a man''s way. What is it to involve innocent people! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 But ye Jingtang and Bo Ye looked at him in amazement, "no..." He didn''t touch Tang poetry Jiang Qi also worried, standing on one side, involuntarily shouting to Ye Jingtang, "do you dare to move Tang poetry? Are you out of you mind? It''s not enough that you ruined me Ye Jingtang is furious. He reaches for Jiang Qi''s neck and is blocked by Han rang. The man squints his eyes. Good, good. Now that he has a backer, he will be lawless! Bo Ye is there to stop them, trying to find the point, "wait a minute, you all calm down, is the Tang poetry gone?" Han rang turned to see Bo Ye, "that''s right." No impossible. After the downfall of an Ru, no one should be willing to kill Tang poetry any more Who else, who else will do everything to kill Tang poetry?! The thin night passes innumerable thoughts in the brain, at this moment, the time already appears to be particularly precious, race against the clock. He immediately dialed a number to Lin Ci, "it''s me. Go and find out where Tang poetry is now!" No, why Tang poetry was kidnapped again? Is it the truth and secret of that year? Before he suddenly rings, Su Qi makes a phone call to him, and the foreboding gradually rises There''s something else. There must be something missing There is more than one mastermind When this idea flashed from Bo Ye''s mind, Bo Ye was surprised and immediately began to call his other subordinates, "transfer all the itineraries of an Ru in recent years to me! Come on Tang poetry You must not have an accident! ****** Tang Shi was treated inhuman the next day when she stayed in the jungle, because she was disrespectful to their leader Cong Zheng, and people from all over the jungle didn''t look good at her. Later, Cong Zheng''s second wife came to the door and slapped Tang Shi in the face. Tang Shi was dazed at the beginning. When she was brought back to the jungle, she was in a daze. Now she doesn''t know who she''s recruiting and who she''s provoking. It''s no wonder that she''s doing it again. However, she''s not being bullied casually. Now she grabs the second lady Liu Lei''s hand and slaps her back. "You You... " Liu Lei covered her face and said, "you are a cheap woman. You collude with the master and my son. I will kill you today!" "I don''t think any of you dare!" Tang Shi was kidnapped here for no reason. She was not happy at all. As a result, the second lady ran into her and said, "just try!" "Why, we people in the jungle are afraid of you, a bitch?" Liu Lei rushed up to fight Tang poetry, but was stopped by Tang poetry. She pushed Liu Lei hard, "I''m not a soft persimmon. You can pinch it! Take care of your husband and son and tell them not to trouble me! " "You bitch!" Liu Lei is mad. "I''ll teach you the rules today. I''m good at seducing people when I''m young." "There is no one who seduces you with leisure!" Tang Shi said coldly, "put me back when you find out. I disdain to attend your family dinner!" As soon as Liu Lei heard that Cong Zheng was going to take Tang poetry to a family dinner, she was angry and asked her subordinates, "tie her up for me! Don''t let her run away Tang Shi was surrounded by people. She was hit hard on her back, which hit her on the wound. She felt that the wound was cracked and her waist couldn''t stand straight. Her face turned white with pain, and she was soon held down by the crowd. Only her eyes were cold, "tell your dog to let go of your hand!" Liu Lei came up and slapped Tang Shi in the face again. Then she scolded him with no quality in her mouth, "a bitch, what''s the matter with you! Find a man to come in and turn you around, and see if you can call it out! " Tang Shi''s face was pale and struggling. She felt that the scar on her back was not good enough, and blood had seeped out. She was gradually wet through her back, and her whole body was cold. Pain It hurts Liu Lei called a group of men in front of all the servants. Tang Shi had seen that these were the people who were kicked by Cong Zheng and vomited blood. Liu Lei laughs treacherously, "here, reward you a woman, don''t care, just play!" Make yourself at home! This is Cong''s home, under the gaze of so many eyes! Tang Shi''s fingers were shaking, hoarse voice, "roll! Don''t come here But those people came forward with an evil smile, and their hands lingered on her skin wantonly. "In order to catch you at the beginning, they were kicked several times by the big leader. How can they earn back their money today?" Tang poetry''s clothes were lifted, she screamed, like a cuckoo crying blood, but people around like watching a good play, in this jungle, has always been cold-blooded ruthless to survive, such a drama, they have numb! There''s no one to help! "Thinking of Congshan and the master coming to save you?" Liu Lei has the final say, "I feel shy, but today they are out for training, and even with my son, so we are in the jungle only. The big lady and the three ladies are going to the mountains to smell incense. Today, the jungle is my final rule!"She has the final say! If she wants to kill Tang poetry, that is to say, it''s a matter of moving her finger! Tang poetry has never been insulted like this. It''s like being abducted and trafficked. She was forced back to her big family and insulted. Her eyes were red with blood. "Don''t touch me!" "Miss Tang, if you want to blame it, you''re the second lady''s eyesore. Don''t cry. I''ll give you comfort later. Ha ha ha ha!" "Look at her. She was very powerful just now. Ha ha ha!" "Scared to death, little beauty, come to me ~" "get out of here!" Tang Shi''s whole body trembles, her clothes are torn to pieces, and the blood on her back rubs on the ground. The woman struggles with all her strength. Liu Lei''s sharp laughter comes from her ear, all of which pierce her eardrum. But the next second, a loud bang interrupted everything. The whole scene came to a sudden stop, and then watched the man who started to spit out a mouthful of blood, looked at the blood hole in his chest, fell directly on the ground, twitched a few times, and then there was no breath. "Ah Liu Lei screamed, "who! Who is it? Who is it? " It''s dead! Her men are dead!! It''s really killing people! Tang Shi''s face is pale, and the whole person hasn''t recovered. Everyone is looking for who it is. She shivers and looks at the man who died in front of her with such big eyes. Her fear suddenly surges up. She felt numb on her scalp. This was the first time that she had a close contact with the death of a life. As soon as she went down, she died directly. She had no room to struggle and became a corpse. In the panic of the crowd, there came a very tender voice. "Let my mommy go now, or I''ll go on!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 The sound of a rock! Tang Shi shivers all over. Looking up, he sees Tang Wei standing outside the crowd, holding a launcher that looks very similar to a gun. He is clearly only a child of five or six years old, but his eyes are full of murderous intent. When he takes the launcher, he looks at the group of people beside Tang Shi without blinking. Who is it Who broke the rules and brought in the machine! How can a child hold such a thing! But he How did he get it? All of a sudden, a group of people had the illusion of being watched by wild animals. Tang Wei''s killing intention was not inferior to that of the people in the jungle! Liu Lei screamed, "get that smelly boy for me!" Play the devil! Who would be afraid of him as a child! Just now that was just playing, just a child, just a She didn''t think much about it. A missile flew directly across her face and pulled out a hot bloodstain on her face. Even her eardrum was hurt by recoil! "Ah!" Liu Lei bent down to cover her face. She felt that half of her ears were hit by someone. The missile hit her face and then penetrated into the wall behind her. Immediately, a dark hole appeared, as if laughing at her innocence! This child can use that thing, and the heart is not low! It''s the first time he''s armed. Why? For Tang poetry Has Tang Wei ignored this situation? Just a child, to support the world! Tang Wei''s words were cold. At that moment, his eyes looked like those of Bo Ye when he was furious. He said, "say it again, roll or die!" Young age, so murderous! His face is pale, but his eyes are bright, staring at Liu Lei''s face, his voice is tender but cold, "this is a warning, next time it won''t be next to his face!" Liu felt the pressure of Cong Zheng on a child for the first time. She was so angry that she covered half of her face with blood seeping out from her fingers! Kill the bastard The word "evil seed" seems to be stepping on Tang Wei''s pain. He can''t help but continue loading. He goes against the crowd and aims at Liu Lei. "If your people dare to fight, I will dare to fight against the second lady. Guess if you are fast or I am fast?" Damn it, this kid''s got a terrible sense! Tang Shi stumbles to get up from the ground. When Tang Wei looks at the blood on her back, his heart is torn up with pain. He wants to protect his mother, even if his hands are covered with blood! The moment he picked up the launcher, it was doomed that this was a road without turning back, just like Cong Shan''s admonition in his ear that day - "weapons, whether knives or guns, can''t be touched." "People''s life is too fragile. Once they get blood It won''t wash out. " It won''t wash out. If you can''t wash it out, you can''t wash it out. He will solve all the people who hurt Tang poetry! The little boy looked at Liu Lei with astonishing arrogance in his eyes. "Why, do you want to have a try? If you move, I''ll break your hamstring! " He must control everything. Even if he delays acting, he must save Tang poetry! It''s evening. Just wait a little longer, maybe my uncle will come back Wait Liu Lei was sweating. The next second, the Cong''s door was kicked open from the outside. The man stood there, followed by a group of people, like smashing the field, and yelled, "Tang poetry!" Black hair, black eyes, eyes like a blade. God loves his face, and the devil kisses his lips. As if he came from the dark night, with a strong blood around him, he saw the besieged Tang poetry and Tang Wei in the crowd, and the killing intention of his eyes accumulated to a peak, and then burst out vigorously! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 When Tang Wei looked up at that moment, he saw Bo Ye standing outside the door, his heart trembled, "Bo Shao..." "Why?" Bo Ye is followed by Ye Jingtang and Han rang. Ye Jingtang grabs Jiang Qi and says, "see clearly? Dare you say I kidnap Tang Shi again? I''ve made you dumb! " Jiang Qi couldn''t take care of Ye Jingtang and scolded her. He rushed out faster than anyone else Tang Shi shrank in the corner, full of panic, like a small animal being bullied. Bo ye came forward and took off her coat to cover her. Then she said to Jiang Qi, "take her away." "Who allowed you to take her away?" Liu Lei did not recognize who Bo Ye was, pointing to Bo Ye and ye Jingtang, "none of you can leave today!" Thin night reason all ignore her, walk directly to Tang Wei in front of, discover that he raises of hand in faintly tremble. The man noticed, drooped his eyelids and called out, "Lin CI!" "Thin." Lin CI quickly came forward, thin night gently grabbed the transmitter from Tang Wei''s hand, "send the young master to the hospital." "Yes When Tang Weigang said something, Bo Ye reached out and touched his wrist with a cool finger. Tang Wei''s tears came out in pain, and the whole person shivered. Bo Ye played with the object and put it away cleanly. Then he squatted down and said to Tang Wei, "the recoil force of this thing is very big. The structure of this launcher is very similar to that thing. Sometimes adults will be shocked, not to mention you are still young. Just opened two times, your wrist already dislocated Tang Wei held back his tears and said, "I don''t hurt." In order to protect Tang Shi, even if he broke his hand, he had to protect her. Bo Ye didn''t speak. In fact, he wanted to ask Tang Wei. Is it so difficult to rely on him? Every time, every time you get into such a dangerous situation, you never want to ask him for help? What if he didn''t? Today, both Tang Wei and Tang poetry are doomed! Tang Wei''s hand is still shaking, the wrist has been swollen, thin night tut a, then reach out to pinch his wrist. "It''s a little painful. Bear it." He whispered, and then a click, Tang Wei obviously trembled, thin night help him put the transmitter''s recoil shock dislocated wrist back, "follow Lin quit the hospital to see." "I want to stay here." Tang Wei didn''t give in. "I''m going to take my mom with me." Thin night looked at him for a long time, staring at his eyes, "are you sure?" Only this time, he didn''t escape the topic of Bo Ye. It''s about Tang poetry, which is the most important thing. The little boy said, "yes, I''m not afraid." But he was shaking with fear. Thin night silent for a long time, eyes deep down, with awe inspiring chill, just spit out a word, "good." Then suddenly he reached out to Tang Shi and gave him a gentle hug, lifting him up. Before Tang Wei could react, he was already sitting in thin night''s arms. He held him high, and then walked to the crowd, like a king coming. Where he went, he would give him a way automatically. Thin night so frame Tang Wei came to Liu Lei, that pair of eyes slightly narrowed, immediately behind countless people aimed at the Cong family hall. Everyone''s eyes are like the infrared ray of a sniper gun. The letter is aimed at Liu Lei''s face. In the center, it is like a death announcement. It seems that he only needs a command, the bullet will penetrate her forehead from a distance. "Take your time, don''t worry. First of all, who kidnapped Tang poetry?" Ye Jingtang see thin night this posture is to have no difference attack, hurriedly there voice, "I want to see who put the excrement basin buckle my head up, I didn''t kidnap her!" Jiang Qi looks back at Ye Jingtang, and no one dares to speak. Liu Lei is aware of their killing intention, and her voice shakes, "you This is the face on the nose "Yes." Ye Jingtang put his hands in his pocket and laughed, "who let you pour dirty water on me? Jiang Qi, you dead woman, come here and open your eyes to see who kidnapped Tang Shi! " Jiang Qi accompanied Tang Shi and roared at him for the first time! I have no time to take care of Tang Shi! " Tang Shi''s face was pale and her back was full of blood. She helped her up and said to Lin Ci, "when can I send Tang Shi to the hospital? I see her like this... " Tang Shi takes a cool breath and turns to look at Liu Lei. She is in pain, but she wants to know who is behind her. She has to kill her several times. "Do you know who made the deal with Cong Zheng?" She stares at Liu Lei''s face, which is worthy of being a person from the jungle. Liu Lei is confronted by Bo Ye, but she is not flustered. When she sees Tang Shi standing up, she sneers, "trade? You? What do you think you are? " It seems that Liu Lei doesn''t know anything. She just thinks that Tang poetry is a woman brought back by Cong Zheng. She feels threatened, so she finds someone to bully her.Tang Shi was so angry that he shivered all over, "when will Cong Zheng come back?" "Do you want to wait until the master comes back?" Liu Lei laughed blatantly, "when the master comes back, it''s time for you to die "I''d like to see who died first!" Tang Shi also sneered, only a pair of eyes on his pale face were shining astonishingly, "I tell you, I''ve died countless times, and I don''t care about the blood flow. When Cong Zheng comes back, I''ll let him give me an account!" "Explain? You Liu Lei moves her fingers, and the servants behind her rush forward to block her with their bodies. Several other groups of people rush towards Bo Ye and Tang Shi. Bo Ye sees that they move first, and immediately commands their people, "toast, no penalty!" However, what I didn''t expect was that these people couldn''t resist the special bodyguards brought by Bo Ye, and they were all cleaned up and pressed to the ground. Liu Lei probably didn''t expect that Bo Ye really had a killing heart. No one could be so reckless in the jungle! If they want to leave today, it depends on whether God will! Liu Lei yelled, "catch them! Don''t think you can come to Cong''s house with a few people! " Bo Ye holds Tang Wei with one hand and kicks him up. He notices a strong wind behind him. He cleans his body sensitively to avoid the stabbing machete. Then he steps on the man''s wrist to dislocate. He kicks the machete and inserts it into the wall. It''s embedded so deeply that it can''t be pulled out. "Jiang Qi!" Ye Jingtang is busy calling for someone, but Han rang has rushed at Jiang Qi and Tang Shi with an omission, "be careful!" Jiang Qi hides on his side, protects Tang poetry in his arms, and goes back to back with Han rang. At that moment, they trust each other, "don''t get hurt..." As soon as the voice fell, someone waved a stick at Jiang Qi. Ye Jingtang''s eyes were wide open, and his eyes were full of murderous ideas. "Fuck you, you don''t want to face me!" Ye Jingtang seldom uttered rude words, but now he was really worried, "do you want to be exterminated in the jungle today? I''ll help you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 It''s not just a simple mechanical fight. It''s really bleeding and getting hurt But in the crowd, Bo Ye holds Tang Wei with one hand. He sits in his arms, and his father''s and son''s eyes are almost the same. It''s cold and dark. Tang Shi raised her head and was shocked by Bo Ye''s and Tang''s only similar face. The little boy leaned on his chest, frowned, and pointed to one of the men, "that''s what he did to Mommy just now!" "And that! Tall! And the one with the yellow shoes! " A circle of people were all identified by him, followed by a change in Bo Ye''s eyes, and there was a loud fight outside! Tang Wei pointed out that all the people fell to the ground in the next moment with a scream, and blood slowly gushed out of their bodies. Even Liu Lei began to be frightened. "Master, when will master come back?" She asked her servants in a panic, but no one answered. "Help now?" Ye Jingtang said in the back, "don''t give them face! Take advantage of Cong Zheng''s absence to end the jungle! " Thin night Chong Ye Jingtang sneer, "why don''t you come?" Ye Jingtang held his hands on his chest and said, "hum, Cong Zheng''s revenge is also for you, not for me." " Han rangxin said when it was time for them to bicker. As soon as they backed Jiang Qi and Tang Shi out of the crowd to the edge of Bo Ye, a voice came from the door, "second lady! Master, they are back! " Thin night''s eyes narrowed fiercely. He noticed that Tang Wei was shaking. Then he realized that the play was just beginning When he looked outside, he saw the servants of the jungle coming around a middle-aged man, Cong Zheng, who had been acting politely before, followed by Cong Xi and Congshan, and then the eldest lady Lin Qiao. When he saw such a miserable situation at home, he directly covered his mouth, "my God! What happened "Liu Lei!" Cong Zheng said angrily, "I asked you to stay at home. What did you manage your home like?" As soon as Liu Lei shivered, she immediately came forward aggrieved, "master, it''s they who rush in to beat people, and they even kill people..." "If I put your son in a small dark room, would you go all out with me?" Thin night turns to Cong Zheng sneer, "Cong big in charge, today this account, but not so easy to cross out." Ye Jingtang and Jiang Qi stand on Tang Shi''s back, bleeding. They take a breath of air and look at Cong Zheng and the expressionless Cong Shan behind him. Sometimes I feel that Cong Shan is like a stranger, just like this moment. Cong Zheng saw the injury behind the poem of Tang Dynasty. He was obviously shocked. "Miss Tang, you..." He wanted to say that there was a wound in your back, but he couldn''t say it. Tang Shi''s strong expression is like a slap on Cong Zheng''s face. He doesn''t know. If he looks at Liu Lei''s expression again, he will understand everything. "Go away!" Cong Zheng grabs the ashtray on the messy tea table in the living room and smashes it at Liu Lei, "disgraceful thing! One is worse than the other! " "Dad Looking at his mother being beaten, Cong Xi stood up and said, "don''t do it. First, ask what happened..." "Is there anything else to say?" Tang Shi raised her head and her eyes were cold. "Your wife wants to find someone to insult me, fight or insult me. I can live only because my son forces them to stop with a weapon. Congda is in charge of the family. I don''t think it''s necessary to hide it anymore. Who did you trade me with?" Cong Zheng''s eyes showed a bit of consternation. Who told Tang Shi that he had made a deal? Almost in the next second, he looked back at Cong Shan, but Cong Shan was still that face, indifferent expression, no matter how bad Cong Zheng''s eyes were, there was no trace of timidity. News Who leaked the news? But now we can only make ends meet. Otherwise, all he has to do will be exposed. He can only say immediately, "no, there''s no deal. Miss Tang, you misunderstood me. My wife hurt you indiscriminately. We shut the door and say something. I don''t want to offend you. I really want to recognize you as a dry daughter. I didn''t expect that things would develop like this when I leave today ¡­¡­¡± Everyone was shocked! Cong Zheng has never been so kind as to make a round with a man, and to pave the steps for others! This is Cong Zheng, the great leader of the cold-blooded and merciless jungle! He actually How many times do you want to bring Tang poetry into Cong''s home? What''s behind this woman? Tang poetry obviously didn''t believe it, and there was a sneer in the corner of his mouth, "is that right? Sorry, Cong da. I can''t believe your words. I''m sorry, I can''t help it. I don''t want to have too much entanglement with you. Let me out. We have nothing to do with each other. If you have to leave me here, I don''t mind killing you! " The net is broken! For no reason, she was kidnapped and insulted. Now, all the people who have relations with her have rushed into this circle. How many people are involved behind her?Who took the trouble to make her die? Tang Shi looked at Cong Zheng''s face. Cong Zheng''s muddy eyes showed some different emotions. He said, "Miss Tang, things are still turning around. Even if I don''t do it in the name of my daughter, I also want to invite you to our jungle..." "The jungle?" Tang Shi laughed, "what''s the use of being strong in a family with such a terrible reputation? The day of exposure is the day of your death, I come to your jungle? I don''t want to be a thief if I don''t want to be an aboveboard person? " In a word, it affected the scar on Cong Zheng''s face. Thief, she said he was a thief! No one is more disgusted than Tang poetry. Through Tang poetry, Cong Zheng seemed to see another face and said similar words to him. - "if you let me follow you all my life, I''ll be a rubbish all my life!" Cong Zheng''s voice was urgent, "I asked us to apologize to you, but you can''t go..." If she leaves, who will replace the other? Tang Shi looked at Cong Zheng''s face and said, "Cong Da is in charge. To be honest, who planned all this and pushed you and me into this whirlpool?" But Cong Zheng never mentioned who it was, and even denied the existence of the incident. "No one, Miss Tang..." "There''s nothing I can do." Tang Shi gritted her teeth and endured the pain of her body. Step by step, she went to the door. "Today, my friends came to save me, so I was able to escape. What if they didn''t come? Cong Da is in charge of the family. If I die in the jungle, no one will know! " Cong Zheng said immediately behind her, "it''s the jungle that treats you badly, but Miss Tang..." However, it was not as good as what Tang poetry said. She felt that her strength could only make her stay here. Her consciousness gradually faded away. The next second, her thin back suddenly fell to the ground! "Mommy Tang Wei jumps down from Bo Ye''s arms and runs to his mother. Bo Ye''s eyes are red, hissing and roaring. He looks back at Cong Zheng and says, "if something happens to her, I''ll let there be no more jungle in the world!" Cong Zheng was also stunned. Seeing Tang Shi''s body fall down, he felt that the whole world had collapsed and murmured, "no No, it''s impossible... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 Tang Shi felt that he had been sleeping for a long time. When he woke up again, he saw Bo Ye''s tired face. Aware of her awakening, Bo Ye wakes up. Tang Shi grabs his hand and murmurs in tears, "Bo Ye Thin night... " Bo Ye thought that her memory had recovered, but she didn''t expect that she was just in a nightmare. When she woke up suddenly again, her eyes looked at Bo Ye blankly. She was still a Tang poem that had nothing to do with the past. She released her hand and fell back on the pillow. After a long time, Tang poetry suddenly cried. She was crying intermittently, obviously trying to suppress her voice, but she couldn''t help it. She didn''t know why she couldn''t resist the sadness. She choked, "I don''t know why, I just feel aggrieved..." "I''ve suffered a lot, probably in the past and still In my life, how can I be regarded as letting me go? " Tang Shi closed his eyes and said, "do you have to be happy until the light of blood flow comes out?" What kind of people are lurking around me? Mr. Bo, can you tell me? " Mr. Bo three words, will be embarrassed to type back to the original thin night. Bo Ye, looking at Tang Shi''s emotional collapse, can only appease her, "it''s OK, you''ve come out of the jungle, and you won''t be taken back in the future..." "Jungle..." Tang poetry unconsciously murmured, "Cong Shan is still in it..." Bo Yeh sighed. For a moment and a half, she would be too stimulated to support herself. If she continued like this, he was afraid that Tang poetry would go crazy. This is not the same desperate madness as before, but after encountering dangerous attacks again and again, the brain is so taut. Countless turbulence makes it collapse and tighten. When the last attack comes, this nerve breaks, and then All consciousness is blank. Tang poetry in today''s life has suffered too much, put aside the five years of prison, are already scarred, how can she bear now? Bo Ye is really afraid to wake up one day and see that Tang poetry is crazy. He doesn''t know anyone or even himself. "But what? But where is it? " Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye in a panic, "is nothing wrong with my son?" In the middle of the speech, she was stunned. Then she said softly, "that''s also Your Son? " Thin night in the face of Tang poetry this moment of care, almost have an impulse to tears. How proud and noble she used to be, now she is in such a mess. I can''t remember the past, I can''t see the future, I''m in danger, but no one is her backer. Bo Ye thought that the days of Tang poetry were too hard. After so many tribulations, he could not reach the shore. Tang Shi picked herself up and fell into a kind of depression, just like going back to the prison in the past. She curled herself up in a ball. Her thin body made people feel unbearable. She hugged herself and whispered, "it''s ok It''s ok... " Nothing''s going to happen. She''s going to be ok Her mental state can no longer bear more harm. Tang poetry so wrapped themselves into a cocoon, and later even refused anyone to enter her heart. Bo Ye thinks that Tang Shi''s psychological state is very dangerous. She is afraid of her depression and even more of her self harm. So she asks someone to hypnotize her secretly, but It''s no use. The heart of Tang poetry is like a piece of cold time. After so many grinding, it is as hard as a piece of iron. A piece of lifeless, unresponsive steel. She used to hate with emotion, but now she is more like a child, escaping, afraid, hiding, desperately trying to change themselves out of the world. No one, it''s her connection to the world. Even, including herself. ****** Bo Ye once again gave Tang Shi sleeping pills. After she fell asleep, she went into Jiang Ling''s office. Jiang Ling was under great pressure and smoked as usual. Then she said, "it''s very difficult." "She''s in a better state of mind than when she lost her memory before?" Thin night some anxious, but Jiang Ling''s reply let his heart suddenly cold. Jiang Ling said, "it''s worse. It''s worse than anything else." Tang poetry is also a human being. People''s hearts are made of flesh. When they are stimulated, they will suffer. When the pain accumulates to a critical point, a person''s heart will collapse. The so-called collapse can be reflected in various aspects. For example, from then on, the six relatives did not recognize each other, and they could not distinguish anyone around them; for example, they fell into depression and wanted to die several times; there were also those who had direct amnesia like Tang poetry, and their brains were not willing to recall the past because of fluctuations. She is now in such a state that she falls into the abyss and even refuses to be rescued. "She is very disappointed in the world, so her body is instinctively defending, which is called protecting her."Jiang Ling put out the cigarette in her hand, "don''t let her remember, don''t let her talk with others, don''t let her have contact with anyone, this is the most basic defense posture." Thin night''s eyes are a little red, "in the end to do this To make her better? " "She''s too dangerous to be stimulated any more." Jiang Ling sighed, "Bo Ye, the evil you created at the beginning has seriously hurt her, and the harm of later generations is the last straw to crush her. The spiritual world of Tang poetry is likely to die." In other words, she is likely to be so depressed and autistic from now on, locking up her heart and not letting anyone in. Friends staring at thin night''s face, "destroy a person, let her die, that is not destroyed. Let her live, but like dead, this is really destroy a person Bo Ye stands in the same place as if struck by thunder. All the sins trace back to the source. The original sin is him. He is the original sin, completely destroying the original sin of Tang poetry. "Do you know why depressed people feel dangerous?" Jiang Ling pointed to his chest, "because their mental thinking has lost its normal function, because their heart is sick. They are divorced from the world, as if separated from us by a transparent but huge barrier. All the emotions can''t be conveyed, they can only feel sad, sad day after day Thin night light is listen to, feel ten thousand arrows pierce the heart. "By that time, life and death are no longer the things that hinder them, because there is no difference between life and death. People live in this world, there are always thousands of reasons for them to strive to live, to live a life, but Tang poetry, such a disease, is obviously terrible. Because she has no reason, that is, she has no connection with the world. " "So..." Jiang Ling saw that Bo Ye''s eyes were like slow motion video playback, and the whole world was slowly collapsing. He felt that he couldn''t bear it, so he whispered, "she will fall into a state where she can die anytime and anywhere." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 After listening to Jiang Ling''s analysis that day, Bo ye went back alone and kept silent for a long time. After a long time, Lin CI couldn''t find him the next day. He pushed open the door of his independent apartment, full of cigarette ends and cans. Bo Ye sat there, stiff as a statue, with the last cigarette burning between his fingers. Lin CI frowned and cried, "Bo Shao..." Thin night for a long time to recover, looking at the special help standing at the door, speak hoarse voice, "you come?" "I''m going to give Miss Tang psychotherapy tonight..." Lin CI came forward and helped Bo Ye clean up the garbage cans. "You can get ready to go." Bo Ye did not speak, slowly stood up, like an old man, he put out the last cigarette in his hand, and then made a phone call. Twenty minutes later, the housewife came over and squeezed her nose as soon as she came in. "How many cigarettes have you smoked, sir?" It took Bo Ye a long time to say, "trouble." Lin CI thinks that Tang poetry''s illness has changed the thin night. Later, after he finished washing in the room, the housewife outside also cleaned the living room and sprayed air freshener again and again. It was like living in the apartment. When he walked in at that time, Lin CI felt that it was in a coffin. Bo Ye is much younger than he used to be in a suit this time. He puts on a sweater and a pilot''s jacket and goes out. His straight trouser legs are pulled up. He says to Lin Ci, "let''s go." Lin CI took a look at Bo Ye and led him out of the door. Later, on the way, Bo ye asked, "who is the one who is doing psychological counseling for Tang poetry today?" "Dr. Hu." Lin CI sighed, "all the best psychiatrists in Haicheng have been invited here, but psychological counseling is only used in combination. The most important thing is whether Tang poetry can be opened." She''s been through so many unfair things. Can she be open-minded? Thin Noctiluca is afraid to think about it. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Bo ye came to the hospital. According to Jiang Ling, Tang Shi had taken sleeping pills. He gave her mirtazapine. Bo Ye, a super strong man, could sleep all day like a pig if he took half a pill, not to mention Tang Shi. Now she has reached the limit of spirit, and if she continues, she will collapse completely. Later, several doctors let Tang Shi wake up from deep sleep, but they didn''t wake her up completely. They let her brain out of the shallow active state of the cortex. Then they brought a lot of detection equipment to her brain. Her fingers were also full of wires, and her chest was connected with an electronic wire to monitor her heart. Tang Shi was put into a small dark yellow house, where Doctor Hu asked her in a very low voice, like hypnosis. Jiang Ling and Bo Ye are both waiting outside. They can only hand over their expertise to Dr. Hu. "Have you encountered any terrible things recently?" ¡°¡­¡­ No... " The poems of Tang Dynasty are just like hysteria. The brain is quietly active in thinking and does not listen to her control. "Do you have anything to be afraid of..." "I''m afraid..." Tang Shi murmured, his eyes just opened a crack, as if he was deeply hypnotized, "afraid of the dark Afraid of kidnapping Be afraid of But I can''t see... " But the absence of these four words made the thin night''s heart shrink. She cares about Tang Wei so much that she even remembers him when he is hypnotized. What Bo Ye did when he took Tang Wei away from her almost killed her! "Do you have anyone you hate or hate?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 At this time, the data on the computer detector suddenly changed dramatically. Through the thin night of the glass, she could see the consciousness in her brain. It seemed that she had a moment''s soberness, and was suddenly washed out by this problem. Hate Tang poetry is like falling into a darkness, surrounded by a voice over and over again to ask her. "Do you have anyone you hate or hate?" Hate Tang Shi stretched out her hands to her, but it was so dark that she couldn''t even see where her hands were. Does she have anyone to hate? A face in my mind, those lost memories ready to move again, originally blocked their consciousness simply can''t control them. The next second, like a moonlight treasure box suddenly opened, those memories rush into the mind of Tang poetry minute by minute. Blood, wound, pain, betrayal, she covered her ears, ears are full of memories of the wail, sharp, howling, black and blue. Why Why explore my past Why cut off my heavy camouflage Why should I remember Don''t Don''t come here, don''t get close to Help me Help Tang poetry is like a newborn in the dark. She cries over and over again, deep in the center of thinking consciousness. She hugged her brain, brain pain, like experienced a disaster, Tang poetry whimper, loss of language ability, only instinctive roar. "Hate..." Hate to the depth of who is Face by face, Tang poetry''s mind, her whole body is twitching, but from the perspective of real life, Bo Ye''s Tang poetry in their eyes is just a silent sleep, all her pain just now is her inner self. Subconscious in fierce struggle, but she, or just so quietly back in a chair, the whole body is full of catheter and line, with the sound of the machine running, her eyelids tremble - however, still did not wake up. Doctor Hu was relieved. It seems that the question just now touched the core of Tang poetry''s inner pain. They continued to hypnotize, and then the low voice still hit the eardrum of Tang poetry. "Who do you hate?" In the dark, Tang poetry ran wildly, fell and climbed up. She covered her ears, but with the roaring wind, those memories engulfed her. Tang poetry roared helplessly and asked for help, "I don''t want to listen I don''t want to see Don''t let me remember, I don''t want to know! " "Who do you hate?" Hate? She hates the world, even herself! Her failure, her weakness, her No courage to die! Tang poetry embraces herself. Depression turns all her anger into self blame. She falls into a deep sense of self disgust and feels that the world is out of place with her. Everyone tries their best to make her die. It''s her fault. It''s that she shouldn''t live. It''s good that she should die. It''s good that she doesn''t exist "Who do you hate?" Who Who turned her into a monster? At that time, everyone in the room saw the woman who had been deeply hypnotized and would not struggle. Suddenly, her eyelids trembled. Everyone thought that her brain was too active. When she woke up, she found that it was not. She was hypnotized, but when she was mentioned who she hated, she left two tears, silent tears. The pain can''t be covered up by hypnosis She murmured, "I Hate thin night.... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 From her deepest heart, from her most primitive brain instinct, the existence of thin night is the origin of all her misfortunes. Tang Shi murmured unconsciously, "I hate Bo Ye Thin night I hate myself, too... " Lin CI saw thin night across the glass window, originally worried expression, but at this moment all turned into shock. After the shock, there is a kind of pain in the man''s eyes, which is not enough to describe. He was hurt by such a woman Tang poetry was hypnotized, but still Remember Bo Ye. How deep is this hatred? Even love has been unable to override that height. The four words "hate to the bone" were never just words. Thin night facing the glass wall, looking at the silent tears of Tang poetry inside, she did not wake up, but her face was full of pain. At that moment, Bo Ye felt that his psychological defense line collapsed. He especially wanted to rush in and say to Tang Shi, don''t be like this, let''s start over, and give me a chance to compensate you. However, Tang poetry is not the same as before. Now she is standing still, shrinking in the same place, shrinking herself into a ball, sealing her heart, and breaking away from the world. Bo ye would rather go back to the previous Tang poetry. At that time, she hated him, at least fresh, like a sharp blade, but now? Bo Ye lingered outside the door for a long time. Later, the doctor helped Tang Shi to come out. With the help of doctor Hu, the woman fell and bumped forward, but her eyes didn''t open. Her brain was still sleeping. Thin night looking at eyes sour, came forward to help a, "I come." Lin CI looked at the tears on Tang Shi''s face and felt very sad. He took out a package of napkins from his pocket and gave one to Bo Ye. He said to him, "Bo Shao, wipe Miss Tang..." Bo Ye took a napkin and helped Tang Shi dry her tears very lightly. Later, he picked her up and strode to the ward. Lin CI looked at their back and felt that the road was as long as a lifetime. Tang poetry without struggling against his chest, breathing stable, deep sleep. And when he put her on the bed in the ward and helped her cover the quilt, his hands were trembling. Lin CI knows that Bo Ye''s heart is more painful than anyone else, but what can he do to compensate? The saddest thing in the world is not that you need to make up for something you have done wrong - but that you want to make up, but there is no way to go ****** when Tang Shi woke up the next day, it was at noon. Jiang Ling''s prescription made her sleep until 12 o''clock. When she opened her eyes, Lin Ci was sitting on one side eating instant noodles. When Lin CI saw Tang Shi wake up, he immediately sucked his face in. Then he swallowed and said nervously, "Miss Tang, are you awake?" Tang Shi nodded, "Why are you looking at me with such strange eyes?" Lin CI shook his head, "no, you think too much. Are you hungry? I''ll give you some takeout. " Bo Ye is very busy with the company recently, so she asks Lin Ci to keep watch on her. Now Tang Shi wakes up, Lin CI sends a message to Bo Ye, and then starts to help her order takeout. "I don''t want to eat anything. I''m not hungry." Tang poetry is thin enough, but I still don''t feel hungry at this time. Even if my mind doesn''t break down, my body will break down first. Lin CI sighed, "Miss Tang, have some. After that, the young master will be out of school." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 This means that Tang poetry has something to eat, at least for Tang Wei''s sake. Tang Shi didn''t speak, but she still took Lin Ci''s mobile phone and ordered a bowl of porridge. Lin CI helped her make up a few light dishes, and then placed the order. Later that evening, Tang Wei went to school to pick him up. Later, father and son came to the ward. They seemed to have made an appointment with each other about what they had encountered in the jungle. They didn''t mention it at all. They were afraid that it would stimulate Tang poetry. When Tang Shi saw Tang Wei, he obviously had a smile on his face. Then when he saw the thin night behind Tang Wei, he shrunk again. The rejection was not obvious, but it was enough to sting thin night. He stood outside the door and let Tang Wei go in first, then he went in slowly. Tang Shi had a takeout and her face improved a little. Jiang Ling said that her mood in recent days has been better than before, so don''t let Bo Ye do anything that makes her nervous. Bo Ye remembers that when he took Tang poetry with him before, Cong Zheng''s words came from his ear, which made him cold all over. "Bo Shao, have you ever thought that the Tang poetry in your hand is not Tang poetry?" Bo Ye doesn''t go into the meaning of that sentence. He has broken off all cooperation with the jungle. Unless he makes an apology to satisfy him and Tang Shi, he will try his best to suppress the jungle. A thin night is not terrible, thin night and his friends are terrible, they are almost the pillars of the whole Haicheng, as long as thin night said, Cong family simply can''t find a second organization that dares to compete with Bo. But Bo Ye''s doing this has a bad consequence. If the Cong family is really upset, the wild animals fighting in the blood lake may really choose a duel between you and me. One day they may be involved in a terrible shooting, and then they will die. Bo Ye carefully observed every move of the jungle, forced them too tight, and was afraid that Tang poetry would be threatened. Before that, a phone call from Su Qi made Bo Ye feel more confused. He said that Cong Shan''s DNA database had been moved by everyone. He was really from the jungle, but it seemed that someone was deliberately driving Cong Shan out, which made Cong Zheng doubt Cong Shan''s identity. Moreover, he found that Cong Zheng checked the DNA of Tang poetry along the way. Su Qi asked him if Tang poetry had anything to do with the jungle? That''s a big deal It''s also related to the Tang family five or six years ago. At that time, the Tang family was not bankrupt, and it was a glorious time. However, with the imprisonment of Tang Shi, the Tang family was also ruined. Now, the parents of the Tang family don''t know where to escape. If there is a mistake in the identity of Tang Shi, the couple of the Tang family must be involved. Bo Ye feels more and more puzzled in front of her. She solves a case of Tang Shi''s manslaughter in that year. After returning her innocence, she tears out another bigger and deeper mystery behind her. All the starting points point to the Tang family in that year What has the Tang family experienced? Tang Yi is dead. Does he have the same mystery as Tang poetry? Bo Ye suddenly starts to feel creepy. If it''s true, someone will attack Tang Yi countless times, just as someone will attack Tang Yi countless times. The death of Tang Yi If it''s not an accident, who is planning it secretly Thin night''s pupil constricts a few minutes, there is a pair of hands in the back to hold Tang family''s throat originally! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 When he realized these possibilities, Bo Ye felt a chill creeping up his spine. He had missed so many clues because of his arrogance. Now when these cases came back to his vision, he felt a little shocked. Maybe some conspiracies have existed since then And he, has been ignoring, until now, only to rediscover those dusty clues. ****** that night Bo ye went to find Ye Jingtang. Recently, ye Jingtang was not very good tempered because of Jiang Qi''s affair. Because he saw Han rang last time, Jiang Qi wanted to go with Han rang. Ye Jingtang found out Jiang Qi''s mind and hit her by mistake. That slap down, Jiang Qi to see ye Jingtang now, the eyes are still full of hate. Ye Jingtang feels very upset. He is angry that Jiang Qi wants to run away. He is even more angry that he is so impulsive because of another man. He also thought about whether he was too cruel, but a pair of Jiang Qi''s eyes were full of thorns, and he felt uncomfortable all over! She''s so brave to look at him like this for a wild man! Jiang Qi is his, even if he doesn''t want it, even if she is dead, the ashes are also his! When Bo Ye goes to find Ye Jingtang, he just loses his temper with Jiang Qi again. The woman shrinks on the sofa and tears silently. Her clothes are messy. It''s obvious that ye Jingtang has done some bad things. Bo Ye enters the office with a Tut and sighs. Ye Jingtang looked back at him and said, "go to the second meeting room outside and wait for me." Conference room No. 2 is a private conference room. Unlike other conference rooms, they are all used for private conversation. Ye Jingtang turned to wipe his dirty place, and then threw a used paper in front of Jiang Qi, sneer, "next time you can try to open your teeth in front of me, Jiang Qi, how many claws and teeth you have, I can knock them off one by one." Jiang Qi grabs the clothes and shivers helplessly. Ye Jingtang turns his face irritably. He just can''t see her like this. Then he strode out of the door of the office and left Jiang Qi alone. After the door slamming, Jiang Qi suddenly hugged her head and burst into tears in the room with good sound insulation. "What can I do for you?" When ye Jingtang came to the No.2 conference room, Bo Ye was sitting there. The combination of a jacket and a sweater made him look like an idol, but it didn''t match his usual serious and cold appearance. Ye Jingtang squinted, "have you transformed?" Thin night sneer, "sit down, say business." "Oh." Ye Jingtang lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. Then he looked into thin night''s eyes and said, "old night, you have changed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin night really want to roll a white eye, "I look for you is to help some help, you don''t say those have not." "No help." Ye Jingtang refused with a smile, "unless you take something I''m interested in." Thin night also smile, enigmatic, "I happen to have a cooperation here, and next door white city Han family, do you want to?" "Damn it." Ye Jingtang once again broke the gong to explode a rude sentence, eager to press the cigarette on thin night''s face, "you son of a bitch, this is prepared to come!" Thin night did not deny, still with a noble and cool smile. "Dade, you Buddha, say it." Ye Jingtang said, "is there something wrong with Tang poetry?" Thin night''s eyes narrowed and cold, "I need the information about the rise of the jungle in those years..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 When ye Jingtang heard this sentence from Bo Ye''s mouth, he was shocked. Some of the people in the jungle were indeed the members of his father''s team. But for some reasons, they later turned to obey Cong''s family, and the jungle was born with a lot of force. But no one knows about it. Ye Jingtang''s family has a relationship in the circle. In fact, the original group of people did their best. "How did you find out about me?" Ye Jingtang squinted and laughed, "you are going to die, even my background dare to check." In these cities, there has always been a secret ranking, that is, the five aristocratic families. It has not been disclosed which of the five aristocratic families are specific. One is that they are too mysterious. There are not many people they can contact, so it is not clear. The second is the protection of each big family. They are afraid but envious of the five great families. This mutual restraint and cooperation, competitive development, almost control the most important economic pulse of these cities. In the circle, the Ye family is one of the five families. The current owner of the Ye family is Ye Hao, ye Jingtang''s father. Bo Ye was silent for a long time. He tapped on the table of the conference room with his finger, "don''t talk nonsense, I''m on an equal footing with you? To account or not to account? " The implication is that the Bo family is the same. He finally understood why Ye Jingtang didn''t do it at first when the jungle snatched Tang poetry back. Because he himself has something to do with the jungle Looking at Bo Ye''s picture, ye Jingtang smiles, "you''re finished, Bo Ye. Now you want to help Tang poetry find out the truth behind it?" "The truth has come out." Bo Ye corrected Ye Jingtang''s saying, "what I want to investigate is another mystery." A mystery behind the Tang family. "They are not rare." Ye Jingtang said, "Bo Ye, no matter how you struggle now, Tang poetry doesn''t want your help." This is like a knife poking at Bo Ye''s heart. He looks at Ye Jingtang and sneers, "it''s better than you who have no repentance at the end of your life." "You..." If it wasn''t for Bo Yeshu, ye Jingtang would have picked up the ashtray at hand and smashed it, "is there a difference between repentance and non repentance? If you want to help Tang poetry now, it''s useless. " Thin night of course know this is useless, just watching her struggling in the bitter sea, he really can''t bear. Even if this way makes his inner self condemnation better, it can be regarded as a remedy. Later, ye Jingtang sent a secret document to Bo Ye''s mailbox, which had a password on it. Ye Jingtang said, "I want you to check my background. I locked it and cracked it by myself." This is the firewall that r7cky left behind. It can be cracked. There are few people in the world. Ye Jingtang thinks so. However, Bo ye went back half an hour that night and cracked him. He also doubled the r7cky system, and the whole locking settings were completely new. It was perfect. Bo Ye thought that Tang Wei was addicted to code recently, so he lost the lock to Tang Wei. When little Tang Wei came into contact with the code, he said how familiar it was. Then he contacted me remotely and r7cky said, "it''s me, it''s me." "What did you say? Your father broke my old lock? " No one''s lock is called no one''s lock because no one can crack its password firewall. As a result, the smelly boy''s father spent half an hour on a meal, and then cracked it. He also easily upgraded it to Tang Wei to practice his hand. Can they pay attention to his excellent works? What''s wrong with that! R7cky on the other side of the ocean: "what''s the gene structure of your family..." "I don''t know." Tang Wei''s answer is very honest, "maybe we are more intelligent." R7CKY£º¡­¡­ This special code is super genius, OK? Is there such a hidden God in China? He didn''t believe it. He didn''t know! "What''s your father''s name? I''ll check it out... " "I won''t tell you." Tang Wei smiles mysteriously, "want to know? Just check it out by yourself. Aren''t you the chief network engineer of a certain alliance? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 Oh, this smelly boy has learned to play tricks. R7cky said no, on the spot to open another computer crazy keyboard, while facing the voice way, "cute, you wait, dad is now searching for your IP address, I see, here, is not now in Haicheng hospital? Let me have a look. Just break through a camera shot on the road and let me see your real body... " The next second, the screen crashed. R7cky yells at another computer screen, "did you do it? How dare you hack my work computer? " Sitting on the toilet in the toilet, Tang Wei sighed, "Wow, there are so many of those in your computer..." A lot of Tang Wei asked naively, "master, there are many naked videos in your computer..." "Damn you..." R7cky took out the third computer, connected all kinds of data cables, and then began to counter attack, "you wait, if you dare to move your master''s five g seed stock, I will fight with you!" "Tut tut!" Xiao Tang just laughed, "master, if you want to see a CD, you have to buy a genuine one to support others. If you just drop seeds and small videos on the Internet, they are all pirated. " "I don''t care! I''m a hacker, and I''m happy to pirate! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± I really can''t tell you his fallacy. Five minutes later, Tang Wei used to remotely control r7cky''s computer desktop, but now his power has been taken back. He tut tut tut a few times, "master, family, don''t you have to fight?" R7cky snatched back the control right of his computer, and the second computer in front of him finally came back to light. As a result, he opened the D disk to have a look! R7cky stormed the keyboard, his little yellow seed! The whole five G''s have been deleted by this smelly boy!!! "You''re trying to kill me..." R7cky was hit and didn''t recover. He was heartbroken, "how can you do this to your master, but it''s the sweat and blood I''ve accumulated for so many years..." Tang Wei giggled, "look at that kind of thing is not good for your health. Master, please find a girlfriend." R7cky said, "if I don''t accept it, I''ll be short-lived if I accept your apprentice. If I don''t accept it, I''ll give it back to my girlfriend. There is no girlfriend in hacker industry! " Tang Wei was very happy with his smile. After greeting his master, he cut off the voice call. Outside, Bo Ye saw him come out, sat in Tang Shi''s ward and said to him, "what''s so happy?" "No, No." Tang Wei closed the computer and asked carefully, "Bo Shao, did you really untie that string of code?" Thin night drooped eyes, silent for a while, then way, "looking for someone to untie." "Oh..." He thought how bad Bo Ye was Tang Shi took the medicine and fell asleep in the evening. Jiang Ling''s medicine has been very effective. Later, thin night tried it when she was suffering from insomnia. The result was that she woke up in the ward with Tang Shi the next day. Two people were sleeping in two beds, one big and the other small, with big eyes staring at each other. It''s one o''clock in the afternoon. He took the medicine and went to bed from eight o''clock last night to one o''clock the next afternoon! This time for him is simply called a thriller, Jiang Ling came in and said with a smile whether the drug effect is very magical, open a little back to adjust the thin night sleep. But thin night no longer dare to eat, time is extremely precious for him, he can''t waste on sleep. However, this afternoon, an unexpected guest came to the hospital. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 This day Tang Shi just woke up, because it was not a weekend, so Bo Ye was busy as usual. He usually takes time to accompany her. Now because it''s almost the lunar new year, the company has to settle a lot of bills, so the number of thin nights in recent days is relatively small. So that afternoon, Tang Shi took a nap and came back. As soon as he opened his eyes, a figure climbed up the wall from the outside. He pushed open the window of Tang Shi''s ward and jumped into the high-rise building. It was like a cold shadow. Then he turned over and fell to the ground and stood up slowly. It''s still that cold face. Tang Shi was stunned. She was shocked to see Cong Shan climbing up the stairs like this. It turns out that there are still people training Parkour this extreme sport these days. She took a look at Cong Shan and said, "aren''t you hurt?" Cong Shan is quite indifferent, "No." Tang Shi watched him suddenly break into her ward. For a moment, she didn''t know how to treat her. Then she laughed awkwardly, "you Can I help you? " Cong Shan was sensitive to the change of Tang poetry. Her smile now is obviously strong. During his absence, what was the blow to the thin woman? Cong Shan sat down on one side. "I''ll come and see you." His voice is still the same as usual, but Cong Shan is very indifferent after taking off his glasses. Maybe the lens blocked Cong Shan''s cold eyes before, and before Congshan and Tang Yi with glasses are more like each other. Now the glasses are off, and Tang Yi''s cold temperament is totally different. Tang Shi pressed his temple, then slowly relaxed, "thank you for coming to see me." But obviously you can go to the main entrance. Why do you have to climb the wall? Such a dangerous thing, if you step on empty Cong Shan seemed to see through what Tang Shi was thinking. He got up and got close to Tang Shi''s hospital bed and bent down to see her. Looking at her, Cong Shan''s voice was flat, "because there are people guarding the thin night downstairs." Bo Ye must have seriously warned several blacklist characters, such as Su Qi, Cong Shan and Fu Muzhong, that none of them would be let in. So Cong Shan chose to climb the wall. Anyway, his skill is good, so it''s no problem to jump a window. "Sorry to trouble you..." Tang poetry can only make do with a smile, very unfamiliar, this appearance makes Congshan slightly frown. The woman in front of me is totally different from those I have seen before. He stretched out his hand to touch Tang Shi''s face, then stopped in mid air, then stiffened for a while and took it back neatly. The man lowered his eyelashes and whispered, "you''ve changed." Tang Shi didn''t speak. He just laughed bitterly. After a while, he couldn''t put on any more. He could only close his eyes and lean back to bed with a painful face. "Sorry, these days I''m not very good myself... " "I see it." Cong Shan finally stretched out his fingers and pressed them on both sides of the temple of Tang poetry. "Is there something wrong with your mental state?" "Tang Shi''s fingers clung to his quilt," Jiang Lin said Say I''m depressed and anxious, I''m... " "It''s going to get better." Cong Shan looked at Tang Shi''s face and said, "I don''t have much time. Tang Shi, you must get better." He said to Tang poetry, "if you think of something one day, let the green dinosaur tell me, and I will come out to find you." It''s like saying goodbye. The window where he jumped in was opened, and the cold wind in the middle of winter blew in. Tang Shi looked at the man in front of him, and suddenly he was at a loss Why do you start to explain these things? Cong Shan stares at Tang Shi''s eyes, "Tang Shi, we must live well." As long as you don''t die, there is still hope. Tang poetry''s heart seems to be hit by something. It is bitterly sour. The man in front of her is obviously cold, but he is comforting her in his way. He didn''t know how much she had gone through, only that she was badly hurt. Later Cong Shan said to Tang Shi, "close your eyes." Tang Shi closes her eyes and feels Cong Shan''s approach. Then, the man reaches out and hugs her. Tang Shi bumps into a cold embrace. "Everything will be fine." When Tang Shi opened her eyes again, she saw only a shadow passing by. Then someone pushed the door open, and Bo Ye stood there, "I just heard..." But the room was quiet. Tang Shi was the only one sitting in front of the hospital bed. She was also at a loss. Cong Shanming was still in front of her, but she quickly jumped out of the window. He was like a gust of wind, coming and going freely, unable to hold. Thin night frowned, "when did you have a necklace?" Tang Shi looked down at his chest and saw a pure gold necklace in the shape of a cross with a natural diamond inlaid in the middle. "I..." Tang Shi quickly found an excuse, "it''s just for me."Bo Ye didn''t have much doubt, but Tang poetry was relieved. This necklace, I think Cong Shan deliberately diverted her attention by holding her just now, and then put it on quietly. She went to the toilet and looked at herself in the mirror. The diamond was shining with light luster. Cong Shan tried hard to climb in just to give her this necklace and entrust those words. What''s the meaning? Tang poetry frowns slightly, always feel I''ve seen this necklace somewhere. ****** next week is Tang Wei''s birthday. Tang Shi insists on celebrating Tang Wei''s birthday, and it''s not easy to stop her at night, so she has to stop a psychological counseling treatment for her. At the weekend, Tang Shi takes Tang Wei to close a circle of shopping malls, but she doesn''t expect to run into Cheng Yiyi. In fact, she had no impression of Cheng Yiyi for a long time. Except for her bad face at the beginning, she almost never saw her again. But this time, Cheng Yiyi stopped in front of Tang poetry. "I heard you were stabbed?" At the beginning of the supermarket kidnapping case, there was a lot of uproar. Later, the incident that Tang Shi blocked Bo Ye''s knife was also exposed. Everyone secretly sympathized and pitied, and felt that Tang Shi was a woman with a miserable life. Tang Shi frowned, obviously didn''t want to talk to the woman who suddenly appeared again, but Cheng Yiyi didn''t know whether it was hard or what, so he said, "I really didn''t see it. At the beginning, she was disgusted with thin little, but later, she didn''t deliberately bump into it to block the knife? Tang poetry, you have a deep mind. " Tang Shi didn''t say anything. Tang Wei held Tang Shi''s hand and sneered sharply, "aunt, who are you?" "You don''t know me?" Cheng Yiyi is angry. As a result, Tang Wei still laughs lightly. "You are the cannon fodder. You usually get the Bento at the beginning of a novel. How can you still live to jump now?" "You son of a bitch!" Just as Cheng Yiyi was about to rush out, a man''s voice came from behind. It was greasy. As soon as Tang Shi looked back, he saw a middle-aged man coming out with a famous brand shopping bag in his hand. The man''s eyes lit up when he saw Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 That kind of look made Tang Shi feel a little disgusted. She frowned, stepped back, took Tang Wei''s hand and whispered, "Wei Wei, let''s go." Tang Wei didn''t speak, hummed and followed her. As a result, Cheng Yiyi called her behind her, "Tang Shi, you are not afraid of me now, are you?" Tang poetry is a step forward. The old man came to Cheng Yiyi''s side and put his arms around Cheng Yiyi''s small waist, "what are you doing so arrogantly, mother-in-law ~" "Oh, dear, people just don''t want to be looked down upon." Cheng Yiyi pursed her lips and gave the man a kiss on the face. "She looks down on me as if she looks down on you. I can''t stand people looking down on you. I''ll be unhappy." This is a skillful way to coax the old man into exuberance. He stuffed all the brand-name bags and cosmetics he just bought into his hands. "You still have a sweet mouth." "Mr. Du, ah ~ ~" Mr. Du? Tang poetry searches for the damaged memory left in his mind. When I think of this person, is it Du Quan? Real estate tycoon. Du Quan saw Tang Shi''s expression and went forward to look at Tang Shi with pride. "Oh, is this lady?" "Don''t you know anyone? That''s the one in the supermarket kidnapping case last time. There was blood everywhere at that time. Tut tut... " Cheng Yiyi sticks to Du Quan hard and wants to stick to him. When Du Quan looks at Tang Shi with greed in her eyes, she is angry and wants to laugh. She will make Tang Shi dizzy one day. When she loosens the old man''s bed, Tang Shi will be ruined! But Tang Shi just looked at Du Quan and Cheng Yiyi indifferently, as if they were acting, "what''s the matter with you?" Cheng Yiyi was stunned. Tang Shi quickly added, "if it''s OK, I''ll leave." Not familiar. This return journey Yi Yi didn''t speak, Du Quan is to shout aloud, "don''t know good or bad, you stop for me!" Cheng Yiyi smiles. What she wants is Tang poetry to challenge Du Quan. Isn''t she always high and despise people! It''s not a good end for Du Quan to get into trouble this time! But when Tang Shi looked back, his eyes were cold, "Mr. Du, I''m not familiar with you, am I?" "Not familiar?" Du Quan chuckled, "I''ll be ripe after tonight." This quality of speech made Tang Shi frown and immediately want to go, but Du Quan went up and grabbed her, "I tell you, no one has been so presumptuous in front of my Du Quan! I heard that you are Bo Shao''s old face? Although I''ve been sleeping for a long time, I''m pretty pretty. How about waiting on me with Yiyi tonight? " This man, not only to play with her, but also **£¡ Tang Shi was filled with disgust, but she was not in good health recently and couldn''t get away with it. Next to her, Tang Wei was in a hurry. "Let go of my mommy!" "Smelly boy, your mommy is a bitch. Can I talk to you?" Cheng Yiyi also sees Tang Wei, a child who has been unhappy for a long time. Now Tang Wei is alone, and Cheng Yiyi grabs Tang Wei''s face. His nails scratch Tang Wei''s skin. "Don''t think that Bo Shao hurts you. Bo Shao wants you to die!" When the waiters at the counter around heard the noise, they came out one after another to have a look. But when they saw it, they found that it was Du Quan. They could not afford to offend him. They immediately pretended not to see him. They gave the mother and son a silent cry from the bottom of their heart. Tang Wei threw away Cheng Yiyi''s hand and turned to grab Du Quan''s clothes, "don''t touch my mommy!" Cheng Yiyi''s new enemies and old accounts need to be reckoned together. Just as he wanted to teach them a lesson, a cold voice came from behind him - sharp as an arrow. "Oh? When did I say I wish they would die? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 This voice is so cold that it can almost nail Cheng Yiyi to the wall. Then he saw someone coming out of the crowd, just like the God of heaven. He was handsome and had excellent temperament. When Bo ye came to Tang Shi, he was a perfect man, but Tang Shi stepped back two steps. This small action in thin night''s eyes, only feel the heart like a needle. Cheng Yiyi looked at the man in front of him unbelievably. He never thought of the night meeting. Did he put a line in the Tang poetry? So what would happen to Tang poetry once someone had encountered something? She doesn''t believe it. At the beginning, she was called around like a toy by Bo Ye. Did she ever exist in his eyes? Why can Tang poetry get all the attention of Bo Ye now? Cheng Yiyi stood beside Du Quan. When Du Quan saw Bo Ye, his arrogant expression suddenly froze. Immediately after the old man, he changed his look. Suddenly, he nodded to Bo Ye and said with a smile, "how did Bo Shao come?" Tang Shi watched Du Quan''s attitude change incredulously. Is this man really so terrible? Thin night not cold not hot ground saw Du Quan one eye, then way, "just touched her?" "No No... " Du Quan was asked by Bo Ye in a cold sweat. He always thought that Tang poetry was just a prostitute that Bo Ye didn''t want to play with, but he never thought that this cheap woman had not broken up with Bo Ye. "Du Quan, there is a saying that you have to remember..." Thin night eyes narrowed, "I thin night people, want to touch, have to pay the price." This sentence is only a few numbers, but with some murderous spirit. Tang Shi''s face suddenly changed on one side, and she shook Tang Wei''s hand faintly. Tang Wei looked up and saw the fear in his eyes. She seems to have remembered something bad because of this sentence. Bo Ye puts her eyes on Cheng Yiyi from Du''s whole body, and Cheng Yiyi immediately sweats, "Bo I''m a little thin She I can''t make it! "Take care of yourself." Bo Ye left four words and turned to leave. Later, Lin CI came up with Tang Shi, bent over and said to her, "Miss Tang, please." Tang poetry is still in place. Lin CI thought Tang Shi didn''t understand Bo Ye''s attitude, so he continued, "Bo Shao won''t hurt you, Miss Tang. Let''s go. Bo Shao has packed a box for the young master." Tang poetry came back and murmured, "thin night won''t hurt me?" The bloody scenes flash in my memory. Tang poetry is taken away by Lin CI. Looking back at Cheng Yiyi and Du Quan not far away, they are both gnashing their teeth. She thinks that there are still some waves waiting for her. Later, when he arrived at donghengsheng, Bo Ye began to walk in. Along the way, someone bowed and said to him, "Bo SHAOHAO." Then when it was Tang Shi''s turn and Tang Wei''s turn, the group turned their heads and said to their mother and son, "Hello, Miss Tang and young master." Tang Shi didn''t speak, but Tang Wei''s expression was serious. Tang Shi gave him the shopping bag he had bought before, "Weiwei, today is your birthday, you make the decision." Tang Wei looked at Tang poetry and then said, "Bo Shao, I don''t have to be so ostentatious for my birthday." Surrounded by waiters, good manners, obviously after qualified training, Bo Ye''s intention may be to give him a good birthday, but he doesn''t need to. The little boy stood there, as if he didn''t want to accept everything of thin night. He pursed his lips for a long time and then whispered, "take the people away." Bo Ye looks at Tang Wei''s face. He has no idea that Tang Wei will make such a choice. He thinks that as long as he shows enough sincerity and makes up for what the mother and son lack, he can get a little understanding. But no. Tang Wei refused his compensation, and even as long as he approached them, they would step back two steps. The atmosphere just froze. Tang Wei still insists on his choice. He doesn''t need Bo Ye to do anything to please them, as long as Tang poetry is with him. Later, Lin Ci was a little impatient and came forward to ease the relationship. "Young master, Bo Shao has no malice. You''ll have two birthdays, this time he''ll help you, and the next time you''ll have another one with your mommy? " Lin CI says this words already put very low, Tang Wei looks at Lin Ci, light voice way, "good......" He grabs Tang Shi''s hand and smiles at her, "Mommy, remember to buy me another birthday cake when you go back." Tang Shi then pinched his nose, "OK, Mommy, promise you." After all, Tang Wei finally followed his servant into a luxurious private room. Bo Ye didn''t spare no effort, and he was very good at choosing places. For Tang Wei''s birthday, the waiters in the room specially changed a suit of clothes. They were all dressed like European royalty. The room was also like a big castle. There were gifts tied up with silk everywhere. There were Christmas trees and bright lights around. It''s estimated that the decoration and interior decoration have been prepared for a long time.Tang Wei looked up and saw the pink ribbon hanging on the ceiling, and the crystal chandelier hanging down. In the middle, it was written in Gothic font, "Happy Birthday to Tang Wei," with a row of English attached behind it. It was written by Bo Ye himself. Tang Wei''s eyes are a little wet. He probably didn''t expect that Bo Ye could attach importance to his birthday like this. But Why do you want to be good to them now? Tang Wei held back his emotions and went to Tang Shi with no waves. Tang Shi was holding a doll in his hand, one of a lot of gifts. Tang Shi said, "how about giving this doll to his mother?" "Mommy is so naive. She likes this when she''s so grown-up." Tang Wei deliberately pretended to be mean and pursed, "what if I don''t?" "How stingy Thin night in not far away looking at them make a ball, eyes no other people''s appearance, suddenly feel sour. He made great efforts to prepare the birthday party carefully for such a long time. All the gifts and decorations were selected by him. Why did Tang just look at them? He didn''t even have a little joy, his eyes were so cold, as if all that Bo ye had done was useless. At this moment, he was engulfed by a deep sense of powerlessness. It was so difficult for him to do something wrong to please and recover. The waiter came in with a small red cape and a small crown in his hand. He said it was for Tang Wei. Tang Wei was stunned. When he reacted, the waiter had already helped him put on the Cape. Then he had his hair cut and put the pure gold crown with real diamonds on his head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 Tang Shi covers his mouth and looks at Tang Wei turning around. It''s like seeing a little prince of a foreign royal family. He''s shining with stars and beautiful eyes. He''s wearing a big red cape with golden Plush on the edge. He''s very handsome and cute. Tang Wei stands there like a beautiful doll. That''s her son Tang poetry sincerely praised, "very handsome." Tang Wei was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Bo Ye even prepared this. He touched the crown on his head and found that the diamonds and jewels were real. Right in the center of the crown is a super large amber. Next to it are gemstones of various colors, blue diamonds, pink diamonds, yellow diamonds, agate and grandmother. They circle down in circles. There is a layer of freshwater pearls at the bottom. On the top of the whole crown, the price of decorations alone is very high. The shape is polished by hand. Those pure gold are slowly melted into a small crown in the hands of skilled craftsmen, and then carved and shaped. When this finished product comes out, it will definitely go through countless crafts. Bo Ye must have thought a lot. How could he have thought of giving Tang Wei such a crown? It''s not only about money, it''s about hard work. Tang Weidu I can''t afford it. Later, the waiter pushed the cake in. The cake was also handmade. It was full of sliced fruit. The fresh cream softened the red velvet cake with candles on it. It was a little man. Tang Wei took a look. He was a little prince with a little crown and a cape. The little boy''s eyes were red at that time. Thin night said, "remember to blow the candle later." As soon as the voice fell, all kinds of voices came from the door. Tang Wei looked up and saw Bo Ye''s friends rushing in with all kinds of gifts in their hands. Jiang Ling was the fastest runner. "I heard that Bo Ye''s little bunny''s birthday is today?" As soon as he lowered his head, the so-called little rabbit was standing in front of him, smiling innocently, "Hello, brother Jiang." Jiang Ling choked back the remaining words on the spot and put the present in Tang Wei''s arms. "Here, I bought you the latest VR game console. With this, playing games is like holography." "Thank you, brother Jiang Ling!" Tang Wei smiles and puts away the present. Then a head comes out behind him. He stops, "eh? Uncle Su How can bo ye let Su Qi come? Aren''t they two in the same boat? Bo Ye doesn''t want Su Qi to come, but Tang Wei has such a good relationship with Su Qi that he has to give in. Tang Wei naturally thought of this reason, but didn''t break it. He winked at Su Qi, "you''re coming." "I dare not be too arrogant to be beaten by your father." Su Qi whispered, then took out a very small box from his pocket and opened it. Inside was a black earring. "When you grow up and have holes in your ears, put on the earrings." Su Qi said, "it''s very handsome. I''ll help you choose it. I''m sure you''re crazy about a bunch of little girls. By the way, there is a positioning system. If something dangerous happens in the future, press the back of the stud, and the emergency request will be sent to me... " Su Qi put the earrings in Tang Wei''s hand and looked him in the eye. The man''s eyes were also a little coquettish under the reflection of Tang Wei''s head. "I will protect you and mommy at any time." "Good." Tang Wei put out his little finger and said, "pull the hook to hang. Next time, if we are in danger, you must be the first one to rush to save us." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 Su Qi looked at Tang Wei''s face and suddenly laughed. He helped him straighten the crown on his head Those who came in again were a group of Boye''s good brothers. Some of them didn''t have time to buy gifts, and all they pulled out were a thick stack of red envelopes. Boye stood by and reported his name one by one like a class teacher''s report card -- "this is Xiao Li." "Hello, uncle Xiao." Xiao Li gave 8888 red envelopes and put them into Tang Wei''s arms. "Take them and hide them. Don''t cheat your father." Bo Ye stood aside and said, "those who have given gifts can go away." "This is Jiang Xie, Jiang Ling''s brother." "Hello, uncle Jiang." "Good boy Jiang Xie bought a diving watch for Tang Wei, but the limited edition is not cheap. "You''re still young, and my uncle can''t think of anything to give you, so I''ll buy you a watch, and I''ll give you a car when you grow up next year." "Lao Jiang is going to take bad Bo Ye''s son, ha ha." "Oh, xiaoweiwei, when you grow up, uncle Xiao will give you a woman." "Xiao Li is shameless, ha ha!" "Bo Ye''s going to hit people. Go away, go away." When ye Jingtang came in, thin night didn''t introduce him much, so the man narrowed his eyes, "why, I''m not a character?" Bo Ye said, "I''m too lazy to introduce you. I''ll give you some presents myself." Ye Jingtang Ye Jingtang takes out a bag from behind. The gift he bought for Tang Wei is a baogeli bracelet. Bo Ye sniffs at it, "nothing new." Ye Jingtang angry, pointing to the original place of Xiao Li, "that damn, that also directly send money, not more no new idea!" Xiao Li hooked his lips, his eyes and eyebrows rippling, and he was especially happy with his smile. "I can''t help it. I''ve given you a lot of money!" Ye Jingtang does not accept, "next time Tang Wei''s birthday comes to compare." ¡°¡­¡­¡± immature. ****** the arrival of a group of good friends in Boye undoubtedly pushed up the atmosphere, but Tang Shi felt embarrassed when he stood aside. She felt that, in fact, Tang Wei''s birthday, the two of them quietly and freely, there is no need to make such a big scene, also Call so many people. Tang Wei thought the same way. Although he received a lot of valuable gifts, he was not very happy, but felt depressed. Bo Ye''s original intention is to make up for them, but it has played a counterproductive role. Tang Wei didn''t let go all night. He wanted to finish soon. A group of people may have seen the embarrassment of mother and son. They also heard about the mental state of Tang poetry recently from Bo yekou. They knew that it was their outsider who was standing in the way of others, so they made a few winks. They all understood each other. After a few words, they picked up their clothes and left. When all the people were gone, only Bo Yelin Ci, Tang poetry and Tang Wei were left in the room. Tang Wei was relieved and said to Bo Ye, "Bo Shao, thank you for celebrating my birthday today." There are so many things specially arranged, which probably cost a lot of money. It''s just that he can''t afford it. Thin night listen to Tang Wei mouth that thin little call full not taste, he gave his own son''s birthday, but Tang Wei but thin little voice. How long has it been since he called his father? I don''t remember it for a long time. But now the scene looks like a family of three from a distance. Lin CI stands by and Bo Ye sits opposite Tang Wei and Tang Shi. The photographer comes over and takes some pictures with polaroid and gives them to them. Bo Ye looks at the photo in his hand and suddenly loses the ability of language. He looks at the three people in the photo. At that moment, he has an impulse to cry. After blowing the cake and making a wish, Tang Wei said with a red face that he wanted to cut the cake himself. The first one he cut was for Tang Shi, and then he cut another one and put it in front of Bo Ye. Bo Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect Tang Wei to cut it with his share. The cake was too small to hold all his regrets and apologies for them. Later Tang Shi said that he wanted to go to the toilet. Lin CI called the maid to accompany him, and then asked someone else to bring up the gift prepared by Bo Ye. Tang Weicai knew that before those were not gifts at all, but now they are the most important ones. In between, the waiter pushed a small car over, which was full of things. Tang Yi covered his mouth and almost cried. The gifts were neatly classified and put away. From one year old to now he is five years old, all the childhood gifts that boys like are ready. What''s more funny is that there are diapers, transformers, all kinds of toys, all kinds of racing devices, and drones, all of which boys like to play. Bo Ye said, "I''ve been late for so many years in your life. This year is the first time to celebrate your birthday, so I''ve prepared your annual birthday gift from birth to now. I want to make it up for you..." Tang Wei looks at thin night and feels that the man in front of him seems to have changed his temper.Once upon a time, the thin night was high above, cold and cold, but now, he has become a flesh and blood, just like them. He puts down his position to please, which makes Tang Wei feel that There were some accidents. However, in addition to the accident, Tang Wei turned his head and looked at thin night. He put down his fork and said, "thank you." Bo Ye felt that he thought he was cold and heartless enough, but he didn''t expect his son to be more cold. The word "thank you" suddenly widened the distance between him and them. Time to escape the speed of light years from behind him retrogression, thin night in the torrent, but can not catch up with their pace. Later, the meal was tasteless. When the little boy saw the gifts, he said that he was not moved. It was false. But with the moving, he felt more hatred. At the end of the day, Tang Shi leads Tang Wei home. Bo Ye feels that the night has passed. He looks forward to many scenes, but nothing happens. He made a lot of efforts, but received no response. Tang Wei was led out by Tang Shi, and Dong Hengsheng''s attendant bent to see him off. "It''s safe on the road, young master." Tang Wei took off his cloak and crown and gave it back to Bo Ye. He said, "it''s too expensive. I can''t afford it." Thin night did not speak, but the eyes are fragmented. Tang Wei refused to accept anything, but his remedy was useless. Later, Tang Wei turned around and Lin CI watched them walk away with the crown in his hand. After a while, Tang Wei stopped, looked back at Bo Ye, and whispered - "you keep saying that you are late for many years in my life, but you know what, Bo Shao..." "If you want to make up, you shouldn''t be late." A few figures pierce the heart. Bo Ye stands in the same place and turns into a statue. All his enthusiasm is extinguished in an instant. Tang Wei''s words call him defeated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 Later, Tang Shi and Tang Wei went far away. Bo Ye was still standing at the front door of the hotel in a daze. Lin CI couldn''t bear it, but he couldn''t help it. It is true that he has hurt the mother and son of Tang poetry, and it is normal that others refuse to accept his kindness. Lin CI calls Dong Hengsheng''s waiter to send all the gifts prepared by Bo Ye to the ward of the hospital. Then he puts the crown away. He thinks that it''s tailor-made for Tang. One day, the young master will wear the crown again. Not long after they arrived at the ward, Tang Shi had a knock on the door. It was Dong Hengsheng''s waiter. They brought all the gifts from one year old to five years old that Bo ye had prepared before, and then put them in front of Tang Wei. Tang Wei was stunned. He didn''t expect that they would send them to the ward. The boy grabbed the two super big bags and went out. Tang Shi called him, "what are you doing?" "Nothing." Tang Wei looks back and smiles at her, "go and return some things." Tang Wei found a tin dustbin in the small garden behind the hospital, and then threw all those things in. He was afraid that Bo ye would ask someone to turn it out later, so he simply took a lighter out. Said boring on a fire, a torch, all the memories are burned. In the light of the fire, the young man''s eyes were like quenched refined steel. They were cold and sharp. They were sharpened and sharp in the fire. He was still staring at the fire in the tin dustbin. All the efforts of thin night preparation were swallowed by the fire. Thin night may have been prepared for a long time, but it was only a moment when it was burned. Toys make a crackling sound, and small parts are constantly popping out of the fire, hitting the metal wall of the garbage can and falling into the fire. In the middle of winter, the cold wind is blowing, and the fire is burning more and more vigorously. Later, everything else in the garbage can is burned to ashes, and the gift of thin night turns into nothingness under the gaze of Tang Wei. The wind blowing, raised a dust in the dustbin, came a little mixture was burnt pungent smell. Tang Wei stood in front of the garbage can, his expression was as cold as the thin night of that year. When the fire went out, the boy grinned and left as if nothing had happened. He knew that he was being monitored and that his every move would be reported to Bo Ye. But he just wants to let Bo Ye know that he is not rare. Some things are wrong when they are wrong. There is no room for them to turn around. Don''t forgive, never forgive. Tang Wei burns up Bo Ye''s birthday gift. When it comes to Bo Ye''s ears, the man loses control and crushes the cup in his hand. All of a sudden, pieces of debris were splashed, and glass fragments were stabbed into the palm of his hand. Thin night seemed to be unaware of the pain. His fingers were tightly clenched, and blood spilled from his fingers. Lin Ci was shocked to see. He said, "Bo Shao, I have to go to the hospital in a hurry. The debris in my hand..." Bo Ye didn''t speak. He spread out his palm again. There was a scar in his palm, which was left when he was frustrated for Tang poetry in his villa. Now, the old scar has added new scar, and the wound is mottled and ferocious. His palmprint was broken by these scars. Thin night stares at palmprint to smile, blood dripping hand keeps shivering. It turns out that many things have been doomed for a long time, just like the palmprint broken in his hand, it can''t be connected at all. ****** after burning all the birthday gifts that Bo Ye gave him, Tang Wei went back to the ward pretending that nothing had happened. Tang Shi saw that he came back with a smell, frowned and asked, "what did you do just now?" "Nothing." Tang Wei answered indifferently, but his eyes were flat, and his poems could not see anything different. Everyone pretended to be calm, but Bo Ye was alone. He finally knew the mood when Tang poetry tried so hard to please him, but could not get close to him. ****** after his birthday, Tang Wei and Tang Shi had a real birthday in the ward. Tang Shi bought a handmade cake, and then they made a wish together in the ward. Lin Ci, who was standing outside the door, took some photos and sent them to Bo Ye. After that, the man in the office looked at the photos and felt sour. He will never enter the world of their mother and son. That day, when Tang Wei was out of school, his teacher asked him to do a homework, saying that he wanted to finish it with his father, and then he had to draw a picture. Tang Wei agreed, but he felt very upset when he went back. After he told Tang Shi about it, Tang Shi said, "don''t you just go to someone and play a role?" Tang Wei thinks it''s reasonable, so he immediately dials Su Qi. This guy is playing games at home when he''s free. As soon as he sees the screen of his mobile phone light up, he immediately loses the game handle, connects the phone and says to Tang Wei, "if you have something to play, you don''t have to retreat." Tang Wei said crisply, "Uncle Su, we need to finish our homework with dad. Do you want to play my dad?"Su Qi''s eyes lit up at that time, banging on the sofa handle, "of course, no problem! You give me the address! " Twenty minutes later, Su Qi sees Tang Wei waiting at the gate in the iapm. The boy is wearing a small suit, like a pretty doll. Su Qi sometimes thinks that if only he were his own son. Tang Wei saw Su Qi from a distance and waved to him, "here!" "How long have you been waiting?" Su Qi came forward in a sweater, kneaded down, rubbed Tang Wei''s face, and laughed at him, "how do you think of me?" Tang Wei said honestly, "naturally, it''s impossible to ask Bo Shao to help me with my homework." "Well behaved, remember to call me next time there is such a thing, do you know?" Su Qishun takes Tang Wei by hand, and two people, a big one and a small one, walk into the mall. Tang Wei says that he wants to eat sweets. Su Qi takes him to a private hand-made sweets shop, and the people behind him are talking all the way. "Look there, there''s a half blood man. He''s so handsome!" "Is that his son in his hand? How lovely "Why are children so beautiful?" "Here they come! Come on, take some pictures Su Qi leads Tang Wei all the way, feeling proud. After sitting down in the shop, he points some signboards for him. Then Tang Wei takes out his homework from his bag and says, "you see, here, we need parents and children to write a composition together. Uncle Su, you start and I''ll make it up." "Just a little thing?" Su Qi took Tang Wei''s pen, just at this time the dessert came up, Tang Wei sat down, Su Qi hung his head to help him with his homework, two people like a father and son, passing by from the outside of the thin night happened to see this scene, suddenly, a step. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 He can''t believe it. He thinks he''s wrong. But he hesitates by the window and finds that it''s Tang Wei and Su Qi. Two faces, one big and the other small, are laughing and talking. Su Qi will paint on Tang Wei''s exercise book for a while, and then stretch out his hand to pinch Tang Wei''s face. His son, who had resisted himself all the time, was rubbing with other men without any scruples. They talked and laughed happily, and didn''t notice the thin night on the road outside. Bo Ye watched for a while. He thought it was boring and left. The man originally came to this dessert shop to pack some cakes and send them to Tang Shi and Tang Wei. Now it seems that it''s meaningless. When Bo Ye arrives at the underground parking lot, he passes by the garbage can and throws a bag of newly bought desserts in his hand, as if to vent his anger. Then he went around to the front of the car, opened the door, started the car quickly, but didn''t step on the accelerator. He sat in the driver''s seat, clutching the steering wheel, looking confused and painful. ****** Su Qi and Tang Wei cooperate to write a family diary and help draw a picture of the whole family together. Tang Wei looks at Su Qi''s painting style and praises him, "have you ever learned to draw before?" "Yes, as a child." Su Qi did not lift his head. "My family arranged for me to be proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but I was only half baked. When I learned half baked, I would fight against them, and then I stopped learning." Tang Wei giggled, "no wonder you''re fooling around." Su Qi helped Tang Wei to pack up, and then asked, "are you full?" "Not yet. Let''s have hot pot later." When Tang Wei and Su Qi get along with each other, they always relax and smile, "I want to eat spicy food." When Su Qi laughs, his blue eyes are like a sea. He says, OK. An hour later, Su Qi and Tang Wei arrived at the door of the hot pot restaurant with big and small bags in his hand. He said, "the bullfrogs in this restaurant are very delicious." "My mom loves bullfrogs." As Tang Wei walked forward, he felt that he was pushed heavily. He staggered two steps forward and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Su Qi was quick to help him and asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing..." Was it just an accident? Tang Wei looked back and found a familiar figure, but when he observed it carefully, he didn''t find it. Strange Su Qi noticed that Tang Wei''s mind was not online, patted the back of his head, "go in." Tang Wei is led by Su Qi. He looks back again. It''s still an ordinary crowd. Come and go, are strange faces, but also quite normal, did not just give him a strange feeling. But There is always a feeling of being followed Tang Wei frowned, quietly started thinking, followed Su Qi into. Not far away, there are two handsome men hiding in the crowd, a frivolous face paralysis said, "see, it''s really him!" ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t expect it to be true. " "I''m not alive, Boye''s son? So small? " The frivolous man stepped back, "the one next to him Who is it? Is that his father? " "Should it be thin night?" "You fart, they have blue eyes, and Bo Ye is half blood? Then I''m a fuckin ''half breed. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The frivolous man''s eyes narrowed slightly, "don''t move, keep watch, watch its change." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 Tang Wei and Su Qi ate the hot pot for two hours. Later, the two lovers felt their stomachs on the sofa and were in a daze at the end of the hot pot soup. Tang Wei belched, took a deep breath and gasped, "I''m so full..." "Me too..." Su Qi collapsed on it like an uncle. His legs stretched out under the table. "I haven''t eaten anything for hundreds of years. We''ll go shopping later and I''ll send you back to your mother." Tang Wei said with a smile, "you''ve bought enough for me." "It doesn''t matter." Su Qiyang raised his hand. "I just bought some clothes for you. It''s nothing." Tang Wei holds his chin to see Su Qi, "do you really want to chase my mommy?" Su Qi did not even want to connect, "yes, I want to, every day." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei sighed, "my mother has lost her memory now. When she remembers you, you can try." "My original plan is to take advantage of your mother''s signal, and then a good chase." Su Qi holding chopsticks bored to poke, "unfortunately, your mother refused me." "My mom also refused boyue." Tang Wei blinked, "she doesn''t want to fall in love at present." "You mean to imply that I may have another chance in the future?" Su Qi also winked with Tang Wei, "when your mother leaves the hospital, I hear that her mental state is not very stable these days..." "That''s right." Speaking of this, Tang only suddenly became a little serious, "Uncle Su, there''s something I want to ask you for help." Su Qi was stunned. The awe inspiring look in Tang Wei''s eyes was hard for an adult to resist. What are the thoughts in this child''s heart? "I want you to Help to check my uncle. It''s Tang Yi. " Tang Wei stares at Su Qi''s eyes, "where did he go?" Su Qi''s face changed. "You Don''t you know? " Tang Wei''s eyes dodged a little. "Specifically, do you know He knew that his uncle Tang Yi had not appeared for a long time, and that Congshan was not his real little uncle, so Where did the adults hide Tang Yi? Tang Wei was a little worried. "I can''t find any news about my little uncle anywhere You know what? " Su Qi''s expression is obviously knowing something. But Su Qi can''t tell. He understands that Tang Shi conceals the truth of Tang Yi''s accident from Tang Wei. After all, this cruel thing is known to children, and he can''t bear it. Looking at Su Qi''s stoic expression, Tang Wei thinks of the worst result. He was so clever that after he crossed out all the possibilities, there was only one last impossibility left. He There is no uncle. Tang Wei''s eyes turned red on the spot and his lips trembled. There was a heartbreaking emotion in his eyes. He asked, "my uncle Is something wrong? " Su Qi sighed, stood up, went to Tang Wei''s side, reached out and held the boy in his arms, "Wei Wei, there are some things your mother is hiding from you, for fear of your injury..." Tang Wei shivered in Su Qi''s arms. He said, "who did it?" When a child learns of his uncle''s death, his first reaction is not helplessness. Instead, he raises a pair of hateful eyes and stares at Su Qi, saying, "is it Thin night www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 Su Qi was shocked by the hatred in his words. The man of mixed blood didn''t speak, but patted Tang Wei on the back. "I don''t know much about the details, but your mother must have her reason to hide it from you..." How much did Tang Shi bear when she concealed the news? Tang Wei also asked Tang Yi''s news again and again naively. At that time, it was like putting countless knives in Tang Shi''s heart. He didn''t speak, just kept silent. ****** half an hour later, Su Qi drives his car to take Tang Wei downstairs to the hospital. As the night gets dark, Tang Wei stands at the gate waving to Su Qi with the things Su Qi just bought for him from the shopping mall in his hand, "goodbye, uncle Su!" "Goodbye." Suqi whistled before he left, "you should be obedient, you know, listen to your mommy." Tang poetry is just you, boy. You are her only spiritual support now. Watching Su Qi go away, Tang Wei turns to go to the elevator, but as he passes by the front desk on duty, the boy''s steps suddenly turn and look back. It is still an open space. The hospital in the late night seems a little gloomy and terrifying, especially the inpatient department. It seems that there is no breath of living people, just like playing a horror game. Tang''s only heart was hanging. In the empty hall of the inpatient department just now, he clearly heard other footsteps besides himself. It was very light, but it did exist The black hole hospital hall seemed to be in a cold hell, with dim lights, yellow light, and buzzing machine running sound. Tang Wei stood there, his palms exuding cold sweat, and said, "don''t follow, I''ve seen you." Recently, I always feel that another force is trying to squeeze into their lives. Tang Wei has inherited Bo Ye''s vigilance and sensitivity. His sixth sense is correct. There are indeed people watching him and Tang poetry secretly. He didn''t know whether these people were good or bad, but he hid in the dark It''s definitely not something that can see light. Tang Wei frowned, "don''t you come out yet? Don''t wait for me to come in person. " He was bluffing. In fact, he didn''t even know where they were hiding. But for the enemy, they also don''t know whether Tang Wei is aware of it or not. Make a bet Sure enough, a few seconds later, a clear sound of footsteps came from not far away. It was slower than before. After Tang Weishen, it was very aboveboard. Tang Wei turned his head almost at the same time and looked in the direction of the sound source. At this, he was stunned. In front of them stood two tall and handsome men, one cold and one hot, one with frivolous eyebrows and one with indifferent facial features. They were wearing black and white clothes, and turned up their hats behind the vests to cover most of their faces. The three people looked at each other in this way and looked at each other silently. Obviously, Tang Wei didn''t expect that people who had been with him for a day would be like this. He thought that they must be at least the kind of evil people in the underworld, but now these two Obviously, the identity is not low. "What are you following me for?" Tang Wei frowned and took the lead in asking questions. Don''t talk that is still a face of indifference, but a man next to smile, smile pondering, looking at Tang Wei''s face, "if I say just fun, do you believe it?" The voice is a little familiar. Tang Wei sneered, "do you think I''m the kind of kid who is easy to cheat?" The man opposite was stunned, "you are a child." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 Tang Wei took a deep breath, "to get down to business, why do you come to me?" The man across the street stood up and said, "really, it''s just fun." "Oh." Tang as like as two peas, "I am not so childish enough to believe that you harbour evil designs, but only for temporary fun." "It''s over." The lively man on the opposite side murmured to the people around him, "this smelly boy''s IQ is a bit superior..." The iceberg man finally said, "don''t you believe the truth?" "I don''t know!" The man squatted down with his head in his arms, and then approached Tang Wei. Tang Wei stepped back abruptly. The man grabbed him and said, "let me have a good look at you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei curled his lips, "what do you want?" "Apprentice, don''t you recognize me?" R7cky heartbroken, "I''m your master! I''ve come all the way to you! You don''t even recognize them Tang Wei was scared by the fact that he was in front of him. He widened his eyes and said, "you Are you r7cky? " The man picked his eyebrows and hooked his lips. "If it''s fake, this is my assistant named Ventus. I''ve always been curious about your identity, so I came to see you secretly..." R7cky, a well-known Internet hacker, looked up and down at Tang Wei. "I didn''t expect that you were really a little bit..." Tang Wei''s face is bulging. He doesn''t like it. "What''s wrong with being young? Network technology should start with dolls! " R7cky tut tut sighed, "I always thought you were pretending to be a baby voice, but when you appear in front of me, I know that it''s true that netizens on the Internet should be cautious when they meet." After that, he picked up Tang Weixiao and said, "Oh, my dear apprentice, give me a good look. Are you really that thin son?" Tang Wei was almost breathless by r7cky''s warm embrace, struggling hard, "let me go, I''m going to find my mommy!" "Your mommy?" R7cky''s eyes shine, "come on! You look so good, your mother must be very beautiful! Take me to see you "No way!" Tang Wei simply refused and jumped out of his arms. "Master, I''m very surprised that you came to see me. Next time, don''t pretend to be a bad man and follow me, OK? I''m really nervous... " "Ha ha, your master, I''m also testing your vigilance." R7cky felt his chin and looked at Tang Wei, "that''s good. When you grow up in the future, you must be a genius." Tang Wei continued to curl his lips, "you can go back, I have to go up with my mommy." "We have something to do this time when we return home. We have to stay in China for half a month." R7cky was wearing a sweater and leaned on Ventus'' shoulder. The handsome man''s smiling eyes narrowed into a slit. "I''ll send you our hotel address at that time. When you''re free, come to us at any time. Master will invite you to dinner." "It''s a deal." Tang Wei said goodbye to them and opened the door of the elevator until the door closed slowly. R7cky, who was smiling, put down the smile from the corner of his mouth. The man frowned, which was quite different from the original frivolity. He thought in his eyes, as if wondering what happened, "how could this happen? The children of the Tang family Are you... " He thought of something and said to Ventus, "go and see the DNA database of Haicheng tonight!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 Tang Wei had too many things happened along the way today. In the hospital, he even suddenly met his master on the Internet. When he walked in, he sighed like a little adult. As a summary of the whole day, Tang Shi laughed in the ward, "who did you go to finish your homework with?".? Tang Weili immediately changed his tired expression into a smile, "looking for uncle su." "He." Tang poetry frowned slightly, "don''t you bother others?" "No Tang Wei put the bag in his hand on one side of the sofa, "he also took me shopping to buy clothes." Tang Shi is not satisfied. She doesn''t want to be involved with Su Qi too much, but Tang Wei seems to have a good relationship with this man Tang Wei saw the mind of Tang poetry and said softly, "not next time." He didn''t want to go to Bo Ye this time That''s why I thought of replacing Su Qi. When mother and son look at each other, Tang poetry sensitively finds that there is nothing different in Tang poetry. But I can''t tell where it is. It fell on his eyes at last. Then I suddenly realized that it was his eyes. Tang Wei''s eyes, in some cases, will show a very thin night like expression. ****** in the dead of night, r7cky and Ventus are huddled in the corner of a room, and each of them has a computer on their lap. At this moment, they are desperately knocking on the keyboard, and countless rows of codes appear on the screen. Their eyes are staring at the screen. At this time, Ventus suddenly whispers, "cracked." R7cky made a finger ring, and then his screen turned into a database. He said, "I''m better here." Venus is familiar with the Tang family''s DNA information, next to r7cky is still browsing the list, friends said, "I copy this down and send it to you." "Well, including their blood." Halfway through, r7cky suddenly Tut, "in my database There is no data on Tang poetry. " "How could it be?" The friend frowned, "I''m sure we entered Haicheng residents database..." "Is Tang poetry not from Haicheng?" R7cky scratched the back of his head, and a puzzled thought appeared on his face. "The task we received was to investigate the background of Tang poetry. Did someone discover in advance and transfer the database of Tang poetry?" "It''s possible." Ventus said faintly, and then looked up at r7cky, "of course, there is a possibility that it may not be transferred, but disappeared. That is to say, the database of Tang poetry has been erased artificially. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Two people looked at each other, suddenly fell into a dead silence. The identity of Tang poetry is more and more complicated, so the identity of his little apprentice is also mysterious. "Tut, that''s tough." It seems that they are not the only ones who are stepping into this mysterious circle secretly. It turns out that there are others who are acting secretly. There are too many people involved behind Tang poetry. For a moment, all kinds of forces step in one after another. R7cky frowns, "no matter how many people are behind, I have to find out." "I can hack into the background to see if there''s a trace." Ventus pinched his eyebrows. "If it''s really wiped out, I can also find some clues." R7cky wants to see who is behind these smoke bombs. It''s about his little apprentice. Don''t let Tang Wei have an accident! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 However, all this is going on in silence. Tang Shi and Tang Wei, who are sleeping in the hospital, have no idea that there is a conspiracy spreading slowly on their heels ****** when he woke up the next day, Bo ye came as usual, with some food in his hand. Because it was the weekend, Tang Wei sat aside and saw Bo ye come in. He looked up and said, "you What''s the matter? " Thin night frowned, Tang Wei this sentence is obviously some exclusion him, but he did not express, just whispered, "weekend, come to see you." Tang Wei sees the bag of food in Bo Ye''s hand. This is the dessert shop he and Su Qi went to yesterday. Bo Ye sees them eating there. He thinks that Tang Wei may like this shop, so he packed some more today. He put the dessert on the table. "Did you have lunch?" Tang Wei turned his head, looked at the silent Tang poem sitting on the bed, and answered for her, "it''s noon when I wake up. I haven''t had lunch yet." "So." Thin night also slowed down the voice, "then I''ll give you some takeout?" Tang Wei always feels that Bo Ye''s voice carries Almost begging. He nodded, and Bo Yeh handed his cell phone to him. Tang Wei ordered the barbecue rice he wanted to eat, and helped Tang Shi order porridge. He returned his cell phone and whispered, "thank you, Bo Shao." These four words are really strange enough. Thin night pulled the corner of the mouth to smile, don''t know is laughing at who. Later, at the end of a lunch, all three of them were silent in the room. Bo Ye felt ironic. At this time, as long as he was another person, Tang Shi and Tang Wei would not treat him with this attitude. He might as well go and stop being so amorous. Bo Ye stood up in a dry voice, as if he was trying to resist some emotion. He said, "well, I''ll go first." There was silence in the ward, and Tang Shi and Tang Wei didn''t make a sound to keep them. Bo Ye feels bored and goes out. His steps seem to be on the run. Lin CI is waiting for him outside. He observes the situation in the ward and feels that he can''t bear it. Looking at this bewildered thin night, Lin CI follows thin night to leave the hospital. Later, the man goes out of the gate and looks back at the building behind him. His vision put far, and finally slowly back, facing Lin Ci, hoarse voice way, "let''s go." In the future, don''t appear like this again. ****** it''s always cold in the late winter evening, and it''s almost new year''s day. Tang Wei and Tang Shi are huddled in the same bed. With a tablet computer, Tang Wei is making his own game program, looking up at Tang Shi and saying, "Mommy, let''s go traveling on New Year''s day?" "Well?" Tang Shi looked down at his son, "how can I think of traveling around my waist?" "Because we..." Tang Wei''s voice went down, "we have no other relatives to spend the new year together. Let''s go out on our own." The meaning of Tang Wei''s words, Tang shidun stopped, he Do you know what happened to Tang Yi? "Good." Tang Shi reached out and touched Tang Wei''s head. "You can choose a place. Mom will take you." Outside the door - [Bo Shao, Miss Tang plans to take her son on a tour. ¡¿ [did you say where to go? ¡¿ [no, it''s still under discussion. It''s just the Spring Festival. The young master said that they No relatives can go to relatives. ¡¿ no family. Bo Ye stares at the typesetting on the screen, his eyes pricked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 Here, Tang Shi and Tang Wei are still in the ward planning where to go for the new year. On the other side, Bo Yezheng sends someone to inquire about their detailed plans. Then the man looks at the message sent by his hand and puts away his mobile phone. "Contact Bai hang airlines for me." Bo Ye let Lin CI in and began to arrange things, "contact their executives, and the ticket price will be reduced by half from February. Give me the difference and Bo will make it up. " Lin Ci was stunned. Then he thought cleverly, "is it Miss Tang? Are they going out to play?" Bo Ye''s eyes were deep for no reason. "Well, they''re going to America." Find the man named Chris. Bo Ye remembers him. At the beginning, Tang poetry held him in the arms of stars, smiling appropriately in front of the camera. They are intimate and ambiguous. When they walk together, Bo Ye hears about his relationship with Tang poetry. At that time, he seemed to have a fire burning in his heart, but he didn''t understand what this feeling meant to him. Who''s behind Chris? Thin night''s eyes deep, and then called Lin CI down to do things, the office fell into a silence. The cold spread slowly around him ****** the recent recovery of Tang poetry is particularly good. Even Jiang Ling feels incredible. Her heart seems to be cured by who. She answers all the questions fairly standard. She even takes medicine and goes to bed on time, and she doesn''t see anything unusual. But it was this normality that made Bo Ye feel abnormal. He felt that it was like the tranquility before the storm. Soon, it would be engulfed by more terrible waves. On this day, he called for Tang poetry to be treated, but Tang poetry didn''t look back. He was stunned when he saw that action. He thought of the recent situation of Tang poetry, and suddenly his eyes shrank. He cried out, "Tang poetry, is your memory Recovered? " Tang Shi''s back is stiff, but there is still no other action. For a long time, she steps like running away in the corridor. Bo Ye reacts, catches up quickly and grabs Tang Shi''s wrist. Her recent indifference, her pretended peace, and those psychological data that no longer have ups and downs, did she remember, but pretended to be a patient, so that she could interpret a patient so perfectly? The poets of the Tang Dynasty are shivering. Bo Ye was shocked, "you When did you remember that? " Was it the deep hypnosis? Wake up her memory of sleeping pain, she said she hated thin night - then he should have guessed, can say this kind of words, must be recalled all he did to her! She has long remembered the scarred past! She plays the role of silence and ignorance, but she sees everything he does to please carefully. She looks at his behavior like a clown, and Bo Yeh feels cold to the bone. He stared at Tang Shi''s face, "you remember, why Don''t you talk to me? " Tang Shi threw away Bo Ye and turned away, "I''m going to have treatment." Treat what treat! She has frozen her heart! She didn''t want to be treated at all! She pretended to be obedient and cooperative. In fact, she didn''t express any illness. This is her silent resistance, but it makes people speechless! "Tang poetry!" Bo Ye was flustered and grabbed Tang Shi''s hand again. "Since you remember, why..." why is that what as like as two peas in his eyes? Tang Shi didn''t say anything and didn''t answer Bo Ye''s question directly. He just gave a cold smile and then pulled out his hand. "If it''s OK, I''ll go first." She can''t wait to leave. Bo Ye is so worried that she even raises her voice. She is watched the whole scene like a joke. The man drags her into the ward. "You play with me like this, you have a sense of accomplishment, don''t you?" Thin night''s eyes are red. No matter how cold-blooded he is, no matter how animal he is, he is still a living man! Cheated, concealed, so hard to close to compensation, she looked at him like a joke! Tang Shi chuckles, "it''s very funny." At that moment, ten thousand arrows pierced the heart. Bo Ye stepped back two steps, but he pressed Tang Shi''s shoulder hard. He wanted to kiss her, but he wanted to do so. I wish I wish I could rub her into my own flesh and blood! Tang Shi noticed Bo Ye''s action, but she didn''t have time to dodge. She pushed him on the shoulder and said, "let me go!" The sound insulation effect of the ward is very good. Her struggle is too fragile. How can a woman who has suffered so many injuries resist such a powerful man as Bo Ye? "Tang Shi, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel..." Thin night hands are shivering, feel like a heart was dug out, and then was severely trampled on the sole of the foot, crushed, blood all over the ground. "Are you laughing at me secretly, trying to please you like a dog? Huh? I''ve tried my best to make up for your amnesia, but you treat me as a dog Bo Ye roared, "do you know how painful my heart is? I hope you don''t remember all your life, even if you forget that you loved me, it doesn''t matter, I have plenty of right and time to coax you! But you remember early in the morning that you acted to me and watched me feel sorry for you again and again. How could you be so cruel"If you want me to live or die, you''re going to let me jump from this floor. I''ll show you without blinking an eye! But you! You see so many jokes of me, do you treat me as a person? Tang Shi, why don''t you tell me -- " Tang Shi was stunned. Bo Ye hit her face with her heart and lungs, and her face turned pale. The next second, she saw the man who had always been high in the world burst into tears, and she was defeated in her face. Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi''s arm with crying voice, "why don''t you tell me you remember? You think it''s fun for me, don''t you? It''s superior to hold me in your hand, isn''t it? Is it satisfying that I owe you? Are you satisfied? Are you satisfied with Tang poetry? " The woman pushed him away and pointed at him. She wanted to say a lot, but there were still a few figures in her mouth -- "Bo Ye, do you cry? What qualifications do you have? " With what, you pay, you are trampled, you want me to forgive you? For what? "How can I tell you that I have recovered my memory? I don''t want to say it''s all my business. I didn''t ask you to serve me! " Tang poetry raised a high tone, sharp voice, "don''t make you more aggrieved, do you deserve it? Bo Ye, no one owes me. You are the only one who owes me. Even if you die a thousand times and ten thousand times, it''s not enough to pay off the debt! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 That sentence, like roaring through the soul of thin night. The man looked at the woman in front of him in a daze. Tears fell silently and flowed across his face. It was a beautiful face, but his eyes were full of sadness. The tears on the back of Tang poetry''s hand, like a drop of sulfuric acid, with corrosive general, almost in an instant to convey a little tingling. Tang Shi jerked back her hand, then said to Bo Ye, "you go." Bo Ye stood there motionless. Tang Shi could not help shouting, "you go! I don''t need you with me! " Bo Ye stood there. At that moment, his voice was hoarse, as if he had experienced a disaster Are you still blaming me? " Tang Shi laughed sarcastically, "how dare I? Aren''t you the famous Bo Ye? I''m so cheap that I dare not blame you. " The more she said this, the more ironic Bo Ye felt. She approached her and noticed her shortness of breath. Bo Ye clenched her fingers, "Tang Shi, I know I owe you a clean bill in the past, but can''t you see my sincerity? Do you have to trample on my heart like this? " "Trample?" Tang poetry seems to hear jokes like, "Bo Ye, you say these two words to me, don''t you feel slapped?" Who was it that treated her cruelly and coldly, made her drink with her, made her laugh, forced her to obey everything, and made her Lost everything! All her sufferings in this life are due to Bo Ye. Now does he say that Tang poetry tramples on her? What a cry to catch a thief! The irony in Tang poetry''s eyes made Bo Ye feel cold. The man''s voice trembled, "what do you want? Tang Shi, what do you want now? " Let''s have a good time. Is it fun to hang his heart like this? Tang poetry did not speak, silent for a long time, then whispered, "thin night, what I want, it has nothing to do with you." It turns out that after a person has given up his heart, what he says can be so cruel. With a few understatement, she completely pushed him out of her world. At that moment, time seems to be still. Bo Ye looks at the Tang poetry in front of her, but finds that no matter how close she is, she can no longer get close to her. Later, he almost ran away. When he turned and left, his eyes were scarlet. Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye''s back. Her eyes were like a pool of stagnant water, and there were no more waves. Let''s go, get out of here, the farther away from her, the better! In this life, his heart is not qualified for peace! ****** when Tang Wei came back that night, he saw Tang Shi sitting at the bedside. His eyes were empty like a hole. The child was stunned and asked softly, "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Looking back at Tang Wei''s face similar to Bo Ye''s, Tang Shi seemed to be touched by something. "We How about traveling as soon as possible? " "Didn''t you say it was new year? Why did it suddenly advance?" Tang Wei was puzzled, but when he saw Tang Shi''s eyes, he seemed to understand something, "are you well?" The subtext is, you all Do you remember? Tang Shi didn''t speak. She was silent for a long time, but Tang Wei understood. She put down her schoolbag, climbed to the bed and gently smoothed her frown. "It doesn''t matter, Mommy. With me, I''m your world." Tang Shi holds Tang Wei and leans his head on his thin shoulder. "I''ll go to the hospital in a few days." "Good." What do you want when you get a son like this? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 Tang Shi submitted the discharge procedures a week later, but Jiang Ling couldn''t stop her because she could play all her illness as a qualified indicator. They were in a daze in the medical record book, and Tang Shi''s illness seemed to have recovered. This is the most difficult part for Jiang Ling. She is like a perfect patient. The doctor can''t find out the loopholes. She should take medicine when it''s time to take medicine. She will be fine when it''s time to take medicine. But such a situation is the most terrible, because Tang poetry is equal to pressing down all his inner thoughts, and then pretending to be healthy, like this It''s even more painful. Jiang Ling sent Tang Shi out that day and called Bo Ye. He looked at Tang Shi''s back and left the door of the inpatient department, and said to Bo Ye, "old night, she''s gone." Sitting in the driver''s seat in the shade of a tree, thin night looks at Tang Shi''s back on the side of the road and tightens his fingers on the steering wheel. "I know." When the man spoke, his voice was hoarse. Since he had a big fight with Tang Shi in the hospital ward, Bo Ye never went to see her again. Her words were so cruel that Bo ye had to admit that he was hurt and had no backhand. He looked at Tang Shi''s back. The woman stopped the car at the side of the road and Tang Wei went up. Maybe she knew Bo Ye was hiding behind her, but she didn''t even look back. Thin night watching the taxi leave, eyes gradually floating fragmented mood. He Don''t want to let go, want to compensate, want to save, but, Tang Shi, you tell me, how can I do, you can look back at me? Bo Ye finally got out of the car and walked into the hall of the inpatient department. He saw Jiang Ling standing there in a white coat. He was also worried. "You finally came." He didn''t know that Bo Ye secretly watched Tang Shi leave. Bo ye answered, "well, what did she take with her?" Jiang Ling shook his head and sighed, "I didn''t take anything away." Bo Ye was stunned. Stunned for a few seconds, a chill gradually climbed up, "she Didn''t take anything with you? " He put the bank card and money on the table, but Tang Shi didn''t take it. He put the red envelope for Tang Wei under his pillow, but Tang Wei didn''t take it either. Mother and son probably hate everything about Bo Ye, so they won''t return any money. Jiang Ling said, "if you do this, people will think you are taking money to humiliate her." Thin night voice is hoarse, "I give her what, she does not want.". I think of the code to ensure her future life. In addition, if she wants to go to the United States, she must use money, so... " Jiang Ling patted Bo Ye on the shoulder, "forget it, Tang poetry is just this character. By the way, where is she going to be?" "San Francisco. Next weekend''s flight, four in the evening. " Bo Ye looks up at Jiang Ling, "I..." "I know what you want to ask." Jiang Ling hands inserted pocket, also frowned, "but old night, you chase past, people may be more disgusted with you." Bo Ye knows that this will happen, but what else can he do now besides following her steps? Tang poetry is nothing rare, including him. "She''ll get better. She''s just sick now, so she''s depressed and indifferent to you." Jiang Ling looked far away and said in a low voice, "Bo Ye, maybe after Tang poetry comes out of the shadow and has a new life, she will forget her hatred for you. At that time, you can make it up to her, maybe it''s the best. After all, everything you''ve done to her is irreversible harm. It''s not too much for her to stab you to death with a knife. " Bo Ye didn''t know this. He held on to all the disgust and resistance of Tang poetry, but he would be even more afraid if he had to wait for Tang poetry to move forward. In the life of Tang poetry at that time I don''t need myself any more. If I put down my hatred, Boye is just a stranger to her. ****** Tang Shi and Tang Wei arrived at home in half an hour, and Han rang''s house was the same. When they went in, they saw Han rang put a note on the table. There was some dust on the note. It seems that it has been some time. [I don''t know when you will come back. Maybe I am too busy when you come back. I have moved this house to Jiang Qi''s name. You and Wei can live here at ease. ¡¿ men''s handwriting is very beautiful. Tang Shi sighed at the note and began to clean up the family. He hasn''t been back for a long time, and some places are dirty. It took Tang Wei and Tang Shi a long time to clean up their home. Then they spread out on the sofa. Tang Wei said to Tang Shi with a smile, "Mommy, I haven''t been so tired for a long time." Then he asked with concern, "is the wound on your back healed?" Tang Shi''s eyes darkened, and then comforted Tang Wei, "it''s almost good." Tang Wei stares at her face, "I don''t want the scar on mommy''s back." Tang Shi was so excited by Tang Wei''s words that he almost burst into tears. He touched Tang Wei''s head and said, "it doesn''t matter. As long as you''re here, Mommy can recover from any injury."Tang Wei is everything in Tang poetry. If we lose Tang Wei, the life of Tang poetry will really be It''s no different from death. In the evening, Tang Shi and Tang Wei finally had a good sleep. When they got along with Bo Ye, they were worried day and night. Only now can they feel a little relieved. Tang Shi was a little elated to think that they would go abroad to find Chris soon. Maybe if they go abroad, they will see it. When Tang Shi opened the dialog box, a new message from Chris popped up? ¡¿ [dawn: it''s reserved. It''s four o''clock on Saturday afternoon. ¡¿ [Chris: OK, here you are. I''ll clean up the house and take you to the disco in the evening. ¡¿ [dawn: don''t treat me too much. I brought Weiwei with me? ¡¿ [Chris: did the stinky boy come along? okay! I miss him a little! ¡¿ [dawn: Chris, I want to tell you something ¡¿ Christopher, a smart man, was sitting in his apartment in San Francisco, USA, looking at the typesetting on the screen, and suddenly laughed. "What makes you so happy?" Eugene looked up at the man in front of him. Chris holds his cell phone in his hand. The half blood man has a pair of pretty eyes. His delicate face has a little doting smile. He says, "my baby is coming." "Tut tut." Eugene got up from the sofa in a white shirt. He and Chris were half brothers. The man looked at his brother''s face. Two equally beautiful faces looked at each other. Eugene said, "is it Tang poetry?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 Chris was surprised to hear the name from Eugene''s mouth. He narrowed his eyes. "Have you heard of my baby?" Eugene laughed. "The first group of photos were taken by her." Chris got angry. "I fuckin ''knew it! You lied to me that it wasn''t Tang poetry! Damn, how dare you lie to me? " The elder brother adult narrowed that pair of blue-green eyes smile, "I thought, with your understanding of her, will recognize her directly, did not expect you to specially come to ask me." Chris hands in front of his chest, "my baby''s character is low-key, I didn''t expect that she would agree with you to shoot ads, say, what do you use to bribe my baby?" Eugene also laughed. "Want to know? Ask her, I won''t tell you. " Chris rolled his eyes and said, "cut, rare!" a week later, Tang Shi packed up and started with Tang Wei. She drove to the airport. Tang Wei was very excited and said to Tang Shi, "Mommy, this is my first time to fly abroad with you." Tang Shi fondly touched his face, "be good, don''t run around." Tang only answer, mother and son stopped the car to pick up the ticket, after taking the ticket began to send luggage, and then pulled Tang Wei through the security, just at this time, suddenly a group of security guards rushed over, whispering to a group of security personnel. Tang Wei''s ears are smart. He is sensitive to hear that the officers in special police uniform are talking over there. He says that there may be fugitives in plain clothes to avoid the security check today. Then he tells the others to be more careful and not to let the suspects out. "What''s the name of the fugitive''s ID card?" Tang Wei heard the name, the whole person was surprised, his face pale, standing in the same place, Tang poetry pushed him, "only only?" Only when Tang suddenly regained his mind did he say to Tang Shi, "Mommy, I''m here." "What are you so absorbed in? Come here for security check. " Tang Shi smiles at the security personnel again, "I''m sorry, my son took a plane for the first time, which delayed everyone''s time." As soon as the security lady saw that people were so polite and beautiful, she was holding a little son like a doll in her hand. She immediately said to Tang Shi with a smile, "it''s OK. Come on, little cute. Go through the door and let the big brother check." Tang Wei smiles sweetly, "thank you, sister!" Suddenly fascinated that group of little sisters all hair flower crazy, "Oh, so lovely acridine!" "It''s nice to have genes to give birth to such a beautiful little boy!" "I envy the mother and son..." When Tang Shi took Tang Wei to go through the security check, there was a discussion behind him, "I look really familiar. I guess it''s the eldest lady of which family." "Sure, depending on the upbringing and temperament of others, rich people come out." Tang Shi and Tang Wei look at each other and smile. Then they follow the instructions from the airport to the place where they are waiting. It will take another hour for them to board the plane. Tang Shi says to Tang Wei, "is there anything you want to eat? Mom will take you to buy some. When you get on the plane, the meal on the plane is not delicious. " Tang Wei felt his stomach, "I don''t want to eat, I''ll wait until the United States let uncle Chris treat me to a big meal!" With that, a group of special police officers rushed in front of them. They were in a hurry. The communication machine pinned to their chest was making a cry with a current murmur, "I have found that they are running towards A1 area. Catch them!" Tang Wei was stunned. He didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. He had already come to the boarding room. Tang Shi was muttering, "what happened? I feel so serious. " "Mommy, I''ll go to the toilet..." Tang Wei suddenly jumps down from the stool, then smiles at Tang Shi, and immediately runs to the direction of the ear in the toilet. Come on If you hurry up, you may be in time. If the wanted criminal is chased to a place where he has no hiding place at this time Tang Wei rushed into the men''s room and ran to the last one. As soon as he opened the door, a hand with blood rushed out and choked his whole neck. "It''s me!" Tang Wei coughed a few times, and then heard the man shouting, "Why are you here?" Tang Wei looked directly into the man''s eyes. "I heard that you were chased by the police, so you came here." The man''s eyes narrowed slightly, a little pressure came out, "you know?" "I heard that." Tang Wei pointed to his ears, "children, ears are more smart." The man didn''t speak. He was silent. But Tang Wei picked up his mobile phone and grabbed the man''s hand. He still had blood in his hand, but the little boy was not afraid and said to him, "I''ll help your contact person to protect you. You have to listen to me, you know? " The seriousness in his eyes was so serious. At that moment, the man felt that the child in front of him was not an ordinary five or six-year-old at all. He is good at hiding himself, but in fact, his mind has long been beyond the scope of a normal child. "Why do you want to help me? I''m not who I am now. I''m just a dangerous, wanted criminal."The man deeply looked at the young face in front of him, but he was amazed at the extraordinary intelligence of the child. "Because you saved me." Tang Wei''s reason is so simple. His eyes are clear and transparent. He has a pure heart. Even if he has seen more darkness, he has a sense in his heart. "It''s very simple, enough." The man didn''t speak and fell silent again. "I''m going to help you get in touch now. You should wash off your blood first. According to my observation, it''s not your blood, is it?" Tang Wei takes out his mobile phone and easily enters a row of codes into the background of the Telecommunications Bureau. All the numbers registered with his ID card will be recorded here. The little boy uses exclusion to find someone who can help him in an instant. R7cky is playing a game with Ventus. As soon as he answers the phone, his little apprentice shouts, "I need your help!" "I depend on you, baby!" R7cky was stunned. He just wanted to say how Tang Wei knew his mobile phone number, but the next second he thought of his precious apprentice. Of course, these things were nothing to say, so he said seriously, "what''s the matter?" "I need you to interfere with the white city police network." Every word of Tang Wei didn''t seem to be joking. "I need to help someone escape from Zhongguo." "Damn, you''re trying to rebel!" R7cky is good at persuading, "it''s against the law, you''re still young..." "Do it or not? Baicheng International Airport. " Tang Wei''s tone is very clear, "we hide in the last one of the men''s toilets in the boarding room on the ground floor. First, you attack the surveillance video system of the airport to collapse. Brother Ventus helps to transmit signals to interfere with their communication equipment. I''ll take the rest." Tang Wei arranges things cleanly and hangs up the phone directly. R7cky has not responded yet. When he comes back, he immediately starts to work. He finds time to sigh, "Dad finally has a sense of tension and excitement in doing big things!" Ventus said coldly, "don''t forget that you are also wanted." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 A group of special police officers were still chasing well. Suddenly, their communication devices all failed. No matter how they passed the instructions, they all made a Zizi electric current sound, and the sound was very loud, especially irritable. A group of people were stunned. Then someone called, "turn on the monitoring!" "Monitoring There''s a bug... " Someone whispered, "block the exit. Don''t make any noise. It will cause the panic of the normal people. Our people are still guarding. It''s impossible for them to escape!" In the toilet, Tang Wei holds the man''s hand and takes out a napkin from his pocket to clean the blood on his hand. The boy says, "I don''t know what happened to you, but it must be bad. Next time I see you, I won''t help you any more. If you stand on the opposite side of me - " Tang Wei pauses, his voice is firm," draw the sword at all costs. " The man was still silent, but his eyes were very deep. Later, Tang Wei opened the ventilation window behind the toilet, "I was kidnapped through this window. If you don''t have claustrophobia fear, you can climb out from here, but the space inside is not big, it will be very depressing." Tang Wei wiped the fingerprints of the places where the men around him touched one by one. He was so careful that the man in front of him felt a little incredible. "I called my master to help you disturb the tracking of the special police. Go quickly. Go outside, no matter you live or die, don''t contact me again. " Children are more rational in some ways than adults. The man gave a hum, and then reached out to touch Tang Wei''s face, but he noticed it. He narrowed his eyes and laughed strangely, "don''t tell anyone I saved you, I will forget." Forgetting is the best choice for them. There was a disordered sound of footsteps at the door. Someone came to search the toilet. Tang Wei pushed the man and lowered his voice The man skillfully penetrated into the ventilation channel. Originally, he didn''t dare to try it easily, because there was monitoring in every corner of the airport. But now, it''s obvious that Tang Wei called for help to attack the security system of the airport, so his time is limited, so he must escape now, maybe he won''t be found. Before the man left, he asked Tang Yisheng, "save me, will you regret it?" "Maybe." Tang Wei''s voice is very clear, "but this is my own choice, even has nothing to do with my mother." This boy is so smart that he will be It''s a big wave. The man ran away without looking back. Later, Tang Wei stood in the toilet and screamed. Immediately someone kicked the door outside and saw that it was a little boy. Several big men of special police looked at each other. "What''s the matter?" "Next door There''s people running out next door, and there''s blood... " Tang Wei''s face was full of panic and even a little shivering. The special police immediately asked him for the details, and then ran to the next toilet to have a look. There were a few drops of blood. It seems that the child accidentally bumped into the wanted man when he went to the toilet. They leave one person to comfort Tang Wei, and then send him to Tang Shi. The other people continue to chase the fugitives according to the information Tang Weigang just gave them and block the exits. They don''t believe they can get out in disguise! However, it never occurred to everyone that the information given by this five or six-year-old child was wrong, which led them further and further away from the original right road. That day, the man sneaked out of the airport with a cap on his tongue, and the dazzling stars were hanging on the night, just like Tang Wei''s cold but clear eyes at that time. The man smiles and dials a phone. "It''s me. I''m out. Yes, I''m not dead." "It''s time to make a thorough reckoning," he said with a smile like hell Shura ****** when Tang Wei returned to Tang Shi, Tang Shi was puzzled, "why did it take you so long to go to the toilet?" Tang Wei sticks out his tongue and says, "I lost my way when I was looking for the toilet, so it took me a little time. I''m OK again ~" Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s face and said, "you can''t have an accident again. If you have an accident, Mommy will be crazy." Tang Wei held Tang Shi''s arm and said, "well, I know that you are also my most important person. I will protect you." Tang Shi thinks that Tang Wei''s mouth is just sweet, but he never thinks that in the later days, this thin young man really has a magical power to protect her under his wings and become her biggest shelter. Two people boarded the plane 40 minutes later. When they got on the plane, Tang Wei seemed very quiet. When the stewardess came to remind him to put down the board on the back of the chair, he politely said thank you. The beautiful stewardess was amused by him, and their faces were all smiling. They praised him and envied him. "You are so clever." Then the stewardess said to Tang Shi, "Miss, your son is so lovely." "Thank you, sister." Tang Wei''s movement let the people around to see, praise one after another. There are several bear children who are still crying and making a lot of noise, and the parents on one side don''t care. They deliberately make their voices heard by those parents - "look at other people''s children, and look at some people, the tutoring is really different." "That is, the same is taught out of the child, a quiet and gentle, how others so noisy, parents certainly did not discipline well.""People are more than people, more than dead people." Bear children''s parents were blue faced when they heard these comments. They immediately grabbed their children and told them to shut up, otherwise they would lose face. When the plane took off, it was quiet at last. We took a plane quietly across the ocean, flew over the air, and slowly, slowly landed on the land of another country. As soon as Tang Shi got off the plane, he woke Tang Wei up. Two people were waiting in line for their luggage. They took it off and went out. They just saw a tall man waiting in the reception hall outside. Before they got close, Tang Shi heard the little girl coming out with them saying, "look! There''s a handsome man over there "Tut Tut, it''s a bullying president. He looks like a model." "I''m really envious. I''m here to pick up the plane. I don''t know who it is." There are also some foreigners who are praising the man not far away in English. Tang Shi smiles and sees Chris coming towards her. There was a lot of breathing around. Chris stood in front of Tang Shi and squeezed his face. "The plane was late, which made me wait an hour more." "It''s a long way to go." In the face of Chris, Tang Shi takes off all his precautions and smiles at his close friend, "quick, just say hello to Chris." "Hello uncle Chris Tang Wei said hello fluently in English. Tang Shi and Chris were surprised, especially Chris, "honey, do you speak English?" That''s not bad. Tang Wei smiles and still communicates with Chris in English, "yes, someone taught me." I think it''s thin night. Chris grabs Tang Wei''s hand and drags Tang Shi''s suitcase with the other hand. "Let''s go. The extra room has been sorted out for you. How long do you plan to stay?" "It depends on the mood." Tang Shi winked at Chris. "It''s winter vacation on the way. Take Weiwei out to play more." They don''t know that someone has sent the news of Tang poetry to the domestic men in time. Bo Ye looks at the picture of Tang Shi and Chris smiling at each other and clenches his fingers. Lin CI subconsciously explained to Tang Shi, "Miss Tang and Mr. Chris are good friends. They have known each other for a long time." I''ve known you for a long time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 Bo Ye looks at the photo and is silent for a long time. Lin CI feels that the explanation is useless. Bo Ye is obviously trapped in this mood and can''t get out now. No matter how many people try to persuade him, it''s in vain. He went out with a sigh, and his boss didn''t know when he would be able to see it. At this moment, on the other side of the ocean, Tang Shi and Tang Wei walk out of the airport together. In front of them, Chris unlocks the car. He laughs and helps Tang Shi carry the suitcase. "Is there only one suitcase for you two?" "Yes." Tang Shi laughs, "some clothes you often wear, some cosmetics, and others are all personal belongings." "All right." Chris opened the door for them. "It''s OK. If you need anything, I''ll pay for it." "That''s the idea!" Tang Wei sat in the back seat and cried with a smile, "Uncle Chris, where are we going at night?" "Uncle will take you to Western food, and then you''ll have a good rest and sleep tonight. How about I arrange it for you tomorrow? " Chris turned the steering wheel and whistled, "this is the first time you two have come so far to me. I''ve left all my work behind to accompany you." "I like Uncle Chris best!" Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed with laughter. Chris is a very important friend of Tang Shi. When Tang Shi was wronged before, Chris flew over with a plane ticket without saying a word. This kind of feeling can''t be false. The territory of the United States is really big. Chris drove for a whole hour. When he arrived at home, Tang Wei yelled happily, "Uncle Chris, your yard is so big!" "There is too much land here. Especially a few years ago, the government gave us all the land for nothing. I wish we could buy more land." Chris parked his car in the yard and pulled Tang Wei into the house. Tang Shi followed him at the end and turned on the light. Tang Wei was even more surprised, "Wow!" Decoration and thin night home that kind of simple and high-grade tone is not the same, is pure European royal style, fireplace, Christmas tree, wall hanging all kinds of murals, rotating stairs, crystal chandelier, wall also hanging a shotgun. Tang Wei''s eyes brightened, "is that a real gun?" Chris grinned mysteriously. "Yes, I have a gun license here, but don''t touch it, you know?" Tang Wei looked at the gun and said nothing. Chris really picked up a bundle of firewood from the woodshed, piled it up in the fireplace, and made some small and easily ignited branches. After a while, a small fire rose in the fireplace. Tang Wei watched a lot of foreign family life on TV. This is the first time that he saw such a real life. He was surprised that his face was flushed. He wanted to get close to him for warmth. Chris laughed. "Be careful, it''s not prosperous now. You can come here when the fire is late." Tang Wei goes up the spiral stairs with Chris, and meets a servant with a basin of roasted whole chicken saying hello to Tang Wei, "Hello, young master." "Madame d''Urberville." Chris said in English, "this is my good friend''s little son. Look at him. Isn''t he cute?" "Sweetheart." Mrs. Deber put the roast chicken on the table, approached Tang Wei, squatted down and put a piece of sugar in his hand. She couldn''t speak Chinese, so she communicated with him in English. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei understood, "welcome to Chris''s residence, young master. Oh, you are so cute. You are God''s baby It''s much more comfortable to be called "young master" by Chris''s servants than Boye''s family. Tang Wei took the attitude of a little gentleman from abroad and bowed down, "good evening, madam." Tang Shi also came up to say hello to Mrs. Debo, still in English, "Hello, madam, I''ve been bothering you in recent days." "No, No." Mrs. d''Urbervilles covered her mouth with a smile. "Miss, can I praise you? You are so beautiful. You are more charming than any girl I have ever met. Oh, your son is lovely, too "Thank you for your compliment." Tang Shi squinted and laughed, "it''s also my pleasure. Will you have dinner with me next time, madam?" "Madame d''Urberville has been dining with me all the time. She''s not only my nanny, she''s like my mother. " Chris pulled out his chair. "Hey, Tang Wei, come here, boy, sit here." Four people sat down around the table. There was a bottle of unopened red wine on the table, surrounded by vegetables, including steak and fresh salmon slices. The turkey was roasted with scorched oil, giving out a Zizi flavor. The stomach was full of fruit trees. Next to it were smoked grilled fish and various vegetable salads. The knife and fork were polished and placed clean beside the plate. You can see how meticulous the master''s life is. Chris opened the red wine before Mrs. d''Urberville got up. The dark red liquid poured into the glass, which was full of a kind of enchanting and bewitching beauty. "Do you want to try?" Chris looked at Don. "Learn to drink like an adult?" Tang Shi didn''t stop him. Tang Wei had a strong idea. He answered, and Chris poured some cups in front of him. "You''re much more mature." Tang Wei raises his head. Chris sees his different eyes and sighs in his heart that Tang Wei is really mature.A very happy dinner, during which everyone is no pressure to communicate in English, Tang Wei was able to keep up with their pace, Mrs. Debo could not help but praise, "it''s so smart, Miss Tang, you are so lucky." Tang Shi smiles shyly, drinks some red wine and eats some roast chicken. An hour later, everyone is full and stands up to help Mrs. Debo clean the table. "Oh no, miss, I''ll come. Maybe you can go downstairs with master Chris and have a chat. I''ll make you a pot of black tea later." "You are welcome, madam." After drinking red wine, Tang Shi''s face was slightly red and his eyes were wet. When he went downstairs to the sofa, Chris helped to clean up the tableware and came down. When he saw Tang Shi shrinking on the sofa, his drunken face and enchanting eyes, Chris tut Tut, "no man will refuse you now." Tang Shi holds a big bear more than one meter on the sofa, leans on it and says to Chris, "come on, I''m tired of your sweet words." "I''m praising you, baby." Chris chuckled and hooked his lips. He sat next to Tang Shi and rubbed her into his arms. "Oh, I love you so much. I''ve suffered so much from others." Tang Shi''s eyes were a little red. She choked. Before Tang Wei came down, she whispered, "I''m not wronged." Chris grabs Tang Shi''s hair and sighs, "you don''t have to be strong in front of me, dawn. It''s not easy for you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 Hearing Chris say that, Tang Shi was touched, but she still said to her friend with a smile, "it''s OK, it''s over now." She went through so much, but she chose to leave it all behind. After chatting with Chris for a long time, Tang Shi feels that all her emotions are not expressed, but she is usually depressed and never speaks. "Am I too good?" There seems to be tears in the corner of the eyes of Tang poetry, "am I hiding from Bo Yetai? I just want to know, what did I do wrong that would make people think I did it? " She was pregnant, had a miscarriage, had been in prison, had a crime on her back, had a finger cut off, had several scars on her back, had been forced to humiliate countless times, and had countless slaps on her face. All the way down, she didn''t cry a grievance, gritted her teeth and carried everything. In the end, the little nurses in the hospital saw that she was not willing to accept Bo Ye''s kindness, and they were secretly talking about what she did? What does she do? Tang Shi laughed, "how can people be so dangerous? If the needle does not stick to them, they will not hurt. If I do what I have experienced, I would not be as generous as I am if I were any of them! " "I know." Chris patted her on the shoulder and comforted her. "Humans will never be able to empathize. Mouth said how much love you, but in fact, it is just talk. I''m your best friend, and I can''t understand you completely. Besides, they who don''t know anything make you guilty just by one mouth. Tang poetry, if you don''t do it, you are the strongest and bravest woman I have ever seen. " Tang Shi vented enough emotion, shrank in Chris''s arms, closed his eyes to calm down. The man patted her on the back. He could only accompany her, but could not cure her. In this world, there are so many gods and Buddhas who believe in Buddhism, but none of them can protect the world and lead the world through the evil heart. Only oneself can cross oneself. Just at this time, Tang Wei came down from upstairs and said to Chris, "did my mom drink too much?" The man on the sofa looked up at him, Chris reluctantly rubbed his eyebrows, "maybe a little bit." "Let her go to bed as soon as possible." Tang Wei sighed, approached them and held out his hand to Tang Shi, "Mommy, it''s time for us to go upstairs." But after drinking, Tang Shi was tired and fell asleep in Chris'' arms. Chris put his hand to his lips. "Shh, I''ll take your mother up." Tang poetry''s chest slowly ups and downs, she closed her eyes, remove the cold appearance of the day, sleeping she is just an ordinary woman, want to be protected, want to rely on. "Easy..." Tang Wei carefully watched Chris hold Tang Shi up. The thin woman leaned against him like a doll. After Chris held Tang Shi in his arms, he whispered to Tang Wei, "go, your guest room is upstairs." Tang Wei watched Chris take Tang poetry with him. Suddenly, he thought that if Uncle Chris was really kind to Tang poetry, maybe they would be able to respect each other in the future. Even if there was no love, their feelings would be similar to those of family. This one sleeps till dawn. When Tang Shi wakes up, Tang Weizheng nests in his arms. Someone knocks at the door. Tang Shi laughs, "please come in." Chris stood outside in a housecoat, smiling, "are you awake? I''ll take you to a good breakfast Tang Shi wakes Tang Wei in his arms and then asks the man standing outside the door, "did you pick me up yesterday?" Chris raised his eyebrows. "Or, with your son''s little body?" Tang Shi cut his hair and said, "please." "Tut." Chris stood outside the door with delicate eyes. "You''re welcome. What kind of you have I never seen?" Tang Shi laughs angrily, "go out, want to change clothes." "Yes, my Lord." Chris turned and went out, leaving Tang Shi and Tang Wei. Tang Wei whispered to his mother, "Mommy, uncle Chris is very good." Tang Shi knew what his son was thinking in his little brain, and he was happy. "I''ll be with Su Qi for a while, I''ll be with Congshan for a while, and now I''m told uncle Chris is very good, baby. What do you mean?" Tang Wei blushed, "I''m just talking! If you want to be with Uncle Chris, I won''t stop you. " As long as it''s not a thin night, he can rest assured of his mother''s choice. Tang Shi rubbed Tang Wei''s face. "What do you think? Uncle Chris and Mommy are very good friends." Why can''t a friend be a family? Tang Wei doubts that he doesn''t know uncle Chris likes men, but he has a close relationship with his mother, so he can take the place of her husband to take care of Tang Shi. But Tang Wei didn''t ask much. Mother and son got up early in the morning, dressed and got up. Chris also changed into a sweater and stood outside. He saw their eyebrows raised and said, "let''s go." He drove his mother and son to Uncle Parker''s shop. Three of them sat down in the breakfast shop. Although Parker is a foreigner, he is good at cooking Chinese food, including soup dumplings, beef fans and fried dumplings. Every breakfast is the same as Chinese food. Tang Wei looked at the food in front of him and said to Chris, "thank you, uncle Chris.""How many times have you said thank you to me?" Chris blinked. "Thank me for something practical." Tang Wei also smiles cunningly, "how about giving you mommy?" Chris''s good-looking brow wrinkled, "how can I fall in love with others? No, you mother and son are the best gifts for me." Several people are fighting and making trouble. Tang poetry hasn''t been so relaxed for a long time. Chris obviously has lived abroad for a long time and knows where to have fun and where to have characteristics. Later, he took Tang poetry in his car and took them around. The territory here is big, and the road is also big. I drive an open top car all the way, and I put the music to the maximum. I am quite free. I will meet the same enthusiastic passers-by on the road, singing a few words to them and passing by. Everyone''s face is filled with laughter. At this moment in Baicheng, a man drags his suitcase to the airport, and the assistant follows him slowly, frowning, "thin little..." Bo Ye was undoubtedly surrounded by many onlookers along the way. He was wearing sunglasses, tall and slender windbreaker. He was very stylish, like a supermodel. He talked about his back wherever he went. "Look, there''s a handsome man over there..." "Which star is it?" "Maybe, go up and ask for an autograph! What if it is! " "I don''t dare. He looks so cold and doesn''t dare to approach at will..." Lin Ci''s head is big. Bo Ye goes out directly without any security guards. He is worried about his comfort, and even more worried that he will not be able to control himself when he goes abroad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 However, thin night''s steps did not stop, and said to his assistant, "I know what you are worried about." Lin CI followed, "I''m afraid you''ll have an accident when you go abroad alone." Bo Ye''s identity, in case there are competitors abroad who attack others'' personal safety, they can''t respond at home. "No, there''s someone over there to pick me up." Bo Ye looked back at Lin Ci, "just in time, there will be a summit there in three days. I need to attend it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lin Cixin said, didn''t you push the invitation to the summit last month? Why are you rushing to the summit now Bo Ye stops talking and starts to check in by himself. In the past, there were other assistants to help him arrange everything. Now Lin CI sighs at Bo Ye''s low-key and unassuming manner. So much has been changed for the sake of Tang poetry, but what about Bo Ye in the end? Bo Ye obviously didn''t think so much. He put his luggage on the check-in belt, then took the extra check-in fee, and took the boarding pass of his mobile phone to the designated venue. Because Lin CI didn''t go with him, he was isolated outside the seat belt. Lin Ci was a little worried Bo Ye turns back and smiles at Lin Ci, "it doesn''t matter. Go back." Lin CI is worried and has no way. Bo Ye insists on going his own way and decides. When he comes to this point, he can''t change anything. Can only stand outside the isolation belt, facing the thin night road, "thin little, pay attention to safety all the way." "Well." Thin night light should be a go to the boarding room, Lin CI sighed, it seems to contact Bo Jiayuan abroad old Buddha, help take care of thin night. ****** Bo Ye finally got on the plane to San Francisco. Tang Shi and Tang Wei had a good time there. Chris called a group of friends to move a party in his yard, and DJ came to the party. They brought wine, pickled food, barbecue and cooking. Everyone got together, opened beer and cheered Laughing and making noise. Tang Wei is obviously in high spirits. He has been communicating with Chris'' friends all the time. People are surprised that he knows so much at such a young age. They all praise him for his ability. Tang Shi fell asleep because he drank too much red wine last time, but he didn''t drink much wine this time. He is just staring at the kebab on the barbecue stand. At this time, suddenly a pair of big hands stretched out from behind and held her up. Tang Shi looked back and saw Chris holding her into the middle of the crowd with a smile. "Hey, I''d like to introduce my little princess dawn to you! Don''t be stunned, baby. Come and play together. " DJ''s playing is amplified, and everyone revels. Some people even play with water guns. After a day''s fighting, Tang Wei is exhausted and leans on the sofa with Chris. At first glance, he looks like a father and son. At this time, Bo Ye just landed in San Francisco, and then went straight to the hotel. He made a reservation. When he entered, someone was waiting there to guide him. "Mr. Bo, our hotel manager asked you to take the time to visit him." "I''ll be there when I''m free. Thank you for inviting me." Bo yechen responds calmly. Then the waiter opens the door for him. The man takes everything in and the door closes behind him. He turned on his mobile phone and connected to a foreign network. He swiped the network casually. As a result, he just swiped to a foreign social account. The man named Chris sent a group of photos. In the photo, he is holding up Tang Shi with a smile, surrounded by a group of smiling foreign friends. It seems that he is having a dinner together. Even Tang Wei in the corner is crowded into a position to make faces. They indulge in carnival, smile brightly, eyes are full of happiness, thin night staring at this group of photos. Tang Shi and Chris are so happy together that he goes to see her again Does it really make sense? Men click on the comments below. Because Chris is well-known on the social network, there have been a lot of likes and comments from small fans in just a few minutes. Bo Ye looks at the English and asks who this woman is. Is this lady Mr. Chris''s girlfriend? ¡¿ [it''s so sexy. Best wishes to Mr. Chris. ¡¿ [wow, Mr. Chris finally remembers. Have a good evening. ¡¿There is a handsome boy in the corner! Have you found out? ¡¿ [reply to the one upstairs, I also found it! ¡¿ Bo Ye enlarges Tang Wei in the corner. His son appears in other men''s photos at this moment, which is praised by others. Some even think that this is Chris''s undisclosed son. Crazy jealousy crawls all over the heart. The man stood in front of the French window of the hotel, looking at the city under his feet, a sense of desolation climbed to his heart. ****** at the business summit a few days later, Boye entered the venue in a black suit. When the venue owner found that Boye was coming, his eyes were full of surprises. He used to shake hands with Boye and said, "Oh God, it''s my pleasure that you''re here...""It''s nothing, Mr. Allen." Contrary to the normal situation, Bo Ye smiles with the host of the venue, "it''s also my honor to receive the invitation." After two excellent men communicate with each other in English, Allen ushers Bo Ye into the venue and brings him a glass of wine. "I''m so happy that your arrival makes our venue shine." Thin night while socializing, while constantly greeting by others. "Look, it''s the thin night of Zhongguo Sea city." "The business legend? I''ve heard of it "Go up and say hello. When the summit starts, I want to sit close to him." A group of people were talking behind him. Bo Ye sat down on the main seat in front of the crowd''s eyes. At this time, someone else appeared outside the door, which made the rest of the people in the venue boiling. "Mr. Chris?" "Yes, who is his companion?" "I don''t know. I haven''t exposed it before, but I''ve seen it on his website." "What''s the relationship between them?" Bo Ye suddenly looked up, and saw that surrounded by the crowd, Tang Shi in a white dress holding Chris''s hand, smiling at the media camera, calmly and generously greeting. All of a sudden, I feel like I am at the end of time, and the whole world is retrogressive behind the thin night. It seems that I am back to the original media conference. Tang Shi is holding the man beside me, and there is no one else in her eyes. She has red lips and beautiful eyes, and she deserves the four words of "beautiful companion". She''s had countless partners, but she''s never been around him. At that moment, Bo Ye stood up unconsciously. At the same time, Tang Shi looked up for a moment. Two people''s eyes met each other across the crowd. Their eyes suddenly met, like falling into a whirlpool. He was stunned, and she was shocked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 Everyone was rubbing their shoulders, but only when Tang Shi and Bo Ye looked at each other, they each stepped back. The next second, Tang Shi turned ahead of him and grabbed Chris''s arm. "Why is Bo ye here?" ¡°emmm¡­¡­¡± Chris is a calm look, "after all, he is also a small family, this occasion he will attend, not unexpected." Tang Shi frowned and pulled Chris away. "I don''t want to see him at all." Chris touched his chin and raised his lips meaningfully. "Maybe people are chasing you to attend this summit?" Tang poetry''s hair stood up all over, "impossible, Bo ye would do such a thing? Don''t be kidding Chris saw the Dodge in Tang Shi''s eyes. He didn''t speak, but just picked his eyebrows. Then he deviated to his face. Yu Guang aimed at the thin night in the distance. The man''s face was beautiful and his facial features were deep. Only the deep between the eyebrows made people feel a little depressed. Later, the summit opened on time, and several people took their seats. As Chris''s girlfriend, Tang Shi stayed in the waiting room for him to finish the meeting. It was a bit boring during this period, so Tang Shi took out her mobile phone. She turns on the Bluetooth of her mobile phone. At this time, she receives a Bluetooth message - [the other party wants to share the photo with you, do you agree? ¡¿ Bluetooth communication can only be achieved within a certain distance. Tang Shi didn''t doubt it. He thought it was Chris''s prank. After confirming, a woman''s self photo suddenly came. That face, almost seven or eight points similar to Tang poetry, she suddenly thought of the original incident, the woman who let herself bear the dirty name! Tang Shi stands up abruptly, but now she is in the guest room. No one else is holding a mobile phone. All of them are sitting together to communicate with each other in English. At a glance, there were all foreigners'' faces. Tang Shi looked around alertly, and there were no suspicious people. But there was someone pulling her with a thread. She always felt that she had a pair of invisible hands behind her. Just at this time, the Bluetooth connection suddenly disappeared. Tang Shi stared at the self portrait of the woman in her mobile phone, and her eyes gradually deepened. The meeting ended in the evening. Everyone stretched out when they came out. The long discussion and meeting made their spirits tense. Now they finally relaxed. Tang Shi saw Chris and Boye walking out at the end. When they met, they just ran into Boye behind Chris. At this moment, two men with different hearts are smiling at each other tacitly. They don''t break each other up, and they shake hands like good brothers. Chris put on an affectation, "thank Bo Shao for attending this time. Next time, please take the time to visit our company." "Thanks for your invitation," Boye said Tang Shi was stunned by the way these two officialdom men dealt with each other. Later Chris looked at Tang Shi and held her in his arms with a smile. "Honey, we should go back." Tang Shi straightened out her dress, learned from Chris, and said goodbye to Bo Ye She is all right, even if she ignores, even if her eyes are indifferent, but it is this kind of polite strangeness that makes Bo Ye feel irritable. Just as he wanted to speak, Chris had gone away with Tang Shi in his arms. The man was staring at their back as they left, and the murderous spirit in his eyes was even heavier. He is afraid that when he really can''t bear it, all his efforts in the past few days will fail. If he is really angry, he will choose those powerful means to lock her up with him again. Tang poetry I''m afraid I can''t bear his anger. While meditating, someone passed by Bo Ye and hit him with his hand. Bo Ye stepped back a few steps, raised his head, just wanted to speak, but his face was shocked. "You..." The woman came in from the outside, wearing a black dress and a face There are seven or eight similarities with Tang poetry!! In Bo Ye''s mind, there was an idea at that time that the real heroine who once made Tang poetry infamous was the person in front of her! "Thin." The fake Tang poem hooked his lips to the thin night. His eyebrows and eyes were very similar to those of Tang poetry. His voice was a little more ambiguous than that of Tang poetry. Thin night quietly frowned, "who are you?" Those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come. "My name is Shitang." The woman is aware of the target in thin night''s eyes and clearly hooks her lips. "Long time no see. I''ve seen you many times in the dark, but this is the first time I''ve met you formally." Sugar. Even the name is the name of Tang poetry, the other way round. Bo Ye almost immediately pressed all her shock into her heart, and her face returned to a cold expression, only with a heavy chill between her eyebrows. Is this sudden woman really living in San Francisco Or did you come here specifically? Shi Tang found the cold of the thin night, and went forward to stick to his body. She stretched out her hand from his neck and tried her best to seduce him. She was very different from Tang poetry''s cold and gorgeous look¡ª¡ªThin night sneer, backhand grasp sugar wrist, will her heavy push away. The ambiguity on Shi Tang''s face turned into shock, "you You refuse me? " How could Bo Ye refuse her face? Bo Ye squints her eyes and takes out a silk handkerchief from her pocket. Regardless of the presence of sugar, she wipes the place that has been touched by a woman. The scornful sneer is like a slap on sugar''s face. In front of the man''s delicate facial features, black hair, black eyes, eyes such as blade. Sexy thin lips cold spit out a word, "dirty." Dirty? Shi Tang almost laughs. Bo Ye goes all the way to pursue Tang poetry. He even posts it upside down every day when he is despised by others. As a result, she appears in front of him, and he thinks she is dirty? she is as like as two peas in Tang Dynasty. What makes him refuse her? The next second, thin night smile, that smile let sugar as if by someone''s throat, almost out of breath. "Come on, what kind of deal do you want to make in front of me The man in front of me is so rational that I feel terrible Shitangkan just stood firm. Endure the pain of being ridiculed, but still want to continue to use all the means to seduce Bo Ye, smile to him, "my master wants to see you." Her master? Thin night in front of the eyes seems to have what idea suddenly flashed past, and then the man showed a profound smile, "no see." That''s it. You''re just going to say no?! Isn''t he haunted all day and all night by the behind the scenes recently! Now part of the truth is in front of us. He said no, he said no?! Sugar deeply feel in front of the man is difficult to control, because he does not play according to the routine. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 Thin night light flutter one eye, "still have to matter?"? Please don''t stand in my way if you have nothing to do Shi Tang hissed and gasped, which was different from what her master said! The woman immediately put out her hand to stop Bo Ye, and even directly held him from behind. Because of disgust, Bo Ye almost overturned her on the ground. Later she threw her away with disgust in her eyes. Sugar immediately said, "come with me, I''ll tell you part of the truth!" "No Bo Ye grinned, "I hate being threatened." Hard and soft do not eat! At this time, almost all the people in the meeting hall were scattered, sugar and thin night entangled in the corner, no one found, thin night is really impatient, voice followed cold, "don''t force me to do it to you." Sugar is not afraid of death to get up, "in front of my face, are you willing to start?" Thin night laughs madly, "with you also deserve?" Shi Tang was shocked by his murderous spirit and stepped back two steps. However, when he thought of the task of being the boss above his head, he could only bite his teeth and hold the thin night away. The next second, there was a sound at the door of the meeting hall, which had already run out of people. That''s The sound of the wheels rolling and rubbing on the blanket. Thin night body stiff, hear a female voice from behind, "you don''t want to see me?" That sound, let his whole body blood counter current! Unbelievably, he turned his head and saw a woman sitting in a wheelchair not far away, with pure eyes, white face and pale pink lips, which were once his haunted facial features - thin night''s fingers were trembling, "an Is it quiet Quietly sitting in a wheelchair, the servant behind pushed the wheelchair close to thin night, at that moment, seven foot man red eyes. "You''re not dead..." There were too many words in his mouth, and countless thoughts flashed through his mind, but only these words came out. He I can''t believe what happened in those days. If Anmi didn''t die, what was the ashes that day? Tang poetry What is a prison sentence for Tang poetry! An MI looks at the shocked expression of thin night and smiles gently, "you still haven''t changed at all." Endure so long did not go to you, you are still what I remember. Bo Ye felt that his whole soul was out of his body. "Since you are not dead Why won''t you tell me? " "Because..." An MI bit her lip, as if she was enduring something. Finally, she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and said to Bo Ye, "I''m hiding from someone." It''s not Tang poetry, it''s an Ru. Her own sister. "When I fell down the stairs, Anru asked someone to do it. She deliberately took away the sign that was being cleaned and called you to divert your attention. At last, what you saw was the last scene -" the scene when she fell down. When Anmi finds out that Anru likes Boye, it''s a long time ago that she realizes that her sister''s eyes are not right when she looks at her boyfriend. Many times, she even deliberately creates the appearance of getting along with Boye. Anmi is not silly white sweet, know her sister and she like thin night, many times she will let her, but only men, she will not give in. An Ru''s intention is more and more obvious. The two sisters seem to get along with each other. On the surface, they are good sisters. Behind the scenes, an Ru begins to arrange a lot of things by means. It''s too late for an MI to notice. Just like that day when she saw Tang Shi by the escalator, Anmi was also shocked. But before she was shocked for a long time, the heel of her high-heeled shoes broke and she fell back. She remembered that this pair of high-heeled shoes was given to her by Anru on her birthday last year. It turned out that at that time, an Ru had already deeply planned everything. How deep was her city? Can you calculate a murder in years? Anmi is afraid, but she can''t match her cruel sister. She can only do everything she can to make her hurt less. Later, she even agrees to let Tang Shi and Boye marry to divert Anru''s attention. But an ru She was still alive. Tang Shi is a poor and ignorant woman, one of their sisters in this war Dispensable, victim. An MI arranges Tang Shi to marry Bo Ye, which makes an Ru hate Tang Shi. She tries to protect herself carefully by Bo Ye, but she doesn''t expect Tang Shi to be so strong and stay with Bo Ye for so long Later, Tang Shi also became a scapegoat for an Ru''s men. She feigned death, and the charge was borne by Tang Shi, who was jailed and abused. An MI looks at Bo Ye''s face and blushes her eyes unconsciously. Does Bo Ye have Tang poetry in her heart? They have been together for so long, maybe Bo Ye will love Tang poetry when he knows the truth. So she didn''t show up immediately when she knew that an Ru was gone. She was afraid that Bo ye would have suffered a great injustice if she knew that she wasn''t dead At this moment, silence has become a relief. Bo Ye feels that all the dust laden truths are revealed in a clear-cut manner at this moment. His brain has experienced violent turbulence, and all his consciousness is shouting.You''re not dead You''re not dead Since you are not dead Do you know how many wrongs Tang poetry suffered for no reason?! Bo Ye goes forward out of control and grabs an MI''s clothes. An MI is startled by her beloved man''s rude behavior. Then she looks up and sees Bo Ye''s angry eyes, which are not as beautiful as usual. Instead, she is carrying a huge wave, roaring and sweeping a storm, which is going to engulf her Bo Yetong roared, "why didn''t you tell me earlier, why did you let me bear the despair of your death? Why Why don''t you stand up and clarify Tang poetry? " Do you know your feign death made me kill Tang Shi?! Thin night hands are shaking, no matter when he is not happy, but only at this time, the inner shock has exceeded the scope he can bear. Anmi, you are not dead. Even if you send a message to him, he thinks she is dead. He thinks Tang poetry has harmed Anmi, so he has harmed an innocent woman! He thought of the Tang poetry in his ear that day, word by word, heart by heart, blood by word. She said, hard to return, hard to return, broken to broken life, how do you want to return me, how do you return me? Back in time, five years ago, when she was pressed into the car, the whole world collapsed in her eyes. If one day you know, I''m sorry for what you did today Thin night holding the quiet clothes, want to ask again and again, but the topic began to mute. The man seems to have experienced a huge blow, and his face turns pale. His eyes are in a trance, looking at the woman he once loved. After years, things are right and people are wrong. Once wronged, you will regret. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 Quiet tears also flow out, she carefully looked at thin night, reach out to touch his face, the man like an electric shock suddenly away, quiet immediately cry, "are you blaming me? Brother ye, I didn''t mean to. I''m disabled. I''ll be disabled for life! I dare not stand up casually. I''m afraid that an Ru will harm me again... " Thin night eyebrow a jump, looking at the quiet that pair of legs sitting in a wheelchair, suddenly asked, "children?" Tranquility obviously face a stiff, thin night voice cold again asked, "I ask you, then the child?" "No I didn''t keep it.... " Quiet tears fell more fierce, "night brother, you blame me, I admit I''m weak, I But I am also a victim Yes, yes, you are all victims, only he is the perpetrator, the origin of all sins! Bo Ye stepped back two steps and said hoarsely, "why did you come to San Francisco?" Anni wiped her eyes, and the servant behind her handed her a napkin. "I heard you came to attend the summit, so..." Bo Ye didn''t speak and stood in the same place. It turned out that the owner of the pirated Tang poetry was her. He didn''t expect that he had been cheated for so long, even Committed an irreversible crime. Bo Ye turns around and is about to leave. Tranquility turns her wheelchair to chase him. She looks miserable and pitiful. "Brother ye, don''t be angry, OK? I''m wrong. I''ll never cheat you again. I''m also afraid. I didn''t know Tang poetry would be like this... " Thin night steps, eyes turned scarlet, pointing to the sugar behind tranquility, all with a bloody smell, "don''t tell me the unintentional Tang poetry, you are afraid that the weight of Tang poetry will exceed you now, so you find a woman who looks like her to test me!" Being exposed, an MI''s face turned white, followed by a shrill voice roaring at the thin night, "can I not be afraid! I''ve known you for so long that I''m willing to give up my wife''s position to her! Do you think I''m the virgin! I''m not your toy, brother night She was his pure dream when he was young. When they grew up, they ran counter to each other. Tranquility was afraid that an Ru would attack him, so that Tang poetry would appear in Bo Ye''s side. However, people always remember the old love. When Tang poetry stayed with Bo Ye for so long, she would be afraid that her man would change his heart and gradually fall in love with another woman An MI cried, "brother ye, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be so timid. But if you stand in my position and think about it, I''m really afraid of an Ru!" Thin night didn''t speak, that tiny red eye socket exposed his mood fluctuation. For a long time, thin night chuckled, "tranquility, we can''t go back long ago." Even if she reappears now, what does it mean? Does it mean that they have ever fallen in love in the fog of intrigue? That love, from the moment Bo Ye married Tang poetry, is no longer love, that''s cheating! Infidelity in marriage! Thin night turned to leave, no nostalgia, left tranquil red eyes, choked to grasp the wheelchair handrail. No Her life has been destroyed, she can not lose thin night! Even if you drag all the innocent people around you into the water, you can go to hell together! ****** the first thing Bo Ye did when he came back to the hotel was that Pailin resigned to investigate the situation of tranquility hiding in the dark in recent years. When he thought that tranquility was still alive, he couldn''t control the sense of panic. Annie is still alive. The murder a few years ago was a joke. He was finally bitten by his own mistakes. Later, Lin CI quickly found out the news, which was basically the same as that described by tranquility, but Bo Ye always felt that there was something wrong with it. No No After an Ru became a vegetable, tranquility appeared so quickly, which made him feel extremely uneasy. He has lost Tang poetry, and has been sorry for their mother and son. Now that tranquility is back, how can he fight? That night, Bo ye went to Xiaojing bar alone for a drink. As a result, he happened to meet Tang Shi and Chris, who were meeting with friends there. Bo Ye was stunned at a small table in the corner. Later, when Tang Wei went to the toilet, he passed the corner and saw Bo Ye alone. The little boy stopped. Bo Ye noticed that someone was looking at him. He turned around and looked into Tang Wei''s eyes. Father and son looked at each other in the air. Bo Ye thinks that if nothing happened at the beginning, he and an MI would get married and have children normally, and Tang Shi would not be involved in so many grievances and drag her down innocently. "You have drunk too much." Tang Wei was the first to speak to Bo Ye in English. Bo Ye was a little surprised to hear his son speak English to him, but he quickly replied, "good evening." The answer is wrong. Tang Wei frowned, "are you chasing my mom here?" He is always straightforward and sharp in his questions. Bo Ye smiles, and the smile is a bit ridiculous. "But, besides that, can''t you think of anything else?"The little boy approached Boye, probably because he didn''t want Tang Shi to see him get along with Boye, so he came close to the blind area of vision, "I just think that you will come, I''m very surprised." He has a calm face. By contrast, Bo Ye, an adult, has lost his sense of propriety. "You don''t have to go after it." Tang Wei continued to speak in fluent English, "I asked Mommy, if life is good in San Francisco, she will live here in the future. Bo Shao, I understand your obsession. If a person has ever done something missed and committed a great crime, he will try his best to make up for it. But we don''t care. Stop it. " Stop it. Thin night feel sour eyes, handsome man stretched out his hand, "can I touch your face?" He seems to be I''ve never touched my son so gently. Tang Wei stared at him, "OK, fine. If you don''t pester us from now on." The sad thing is not to be deceived by the false truth, but when the true truth is revealed, those who have been misunderstood no longer care. Thin night soft voice way, "Tang Wei, do you regret meeting me?" "In my life, I seldom do things that I will regret." Tang Wei''s voice was very firm, "at least not at this moment. I know you are my own father, but it''s just that. Maybe I''ll meet you in the future, but who can tell? " Life will always give you a big reversal when you don''t know what to do, completely disrupting all your original cognition. "Tell me a way to let you go." Thin night eyebrows mixed with heavy pain, "Tang Wei, you have become one of my obsessions." Throughout life and death, above all feelings, hard to put down the obsession. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 He never wanted anything in his life, because when he wanted something, he could get it casually, and even someone would queue up to send it. But only for their mother and son, thin night has no way to put it down. Probably should be that sentence, at the beginning can''t get forever in the commotion, be favored of all have no fear. When Bo Ye was the most important man in Tang poetry, he wantonly wasted all her love. Later There''s nothing we can do. Tang Wei didn''t speak. He took out his cell phone and sent a message to his mother, saying that he had met a very interesting foreign friend and wanted to play with him for a while. Tang Shi didn''t doubt that it was no longer white city, and Chris was nearby, so he let him go. Tang Wei put down his cell phone, then waved his hand and asked the waiter in the corner to come over. He sat down on the chair opposite Boye. In the man''s surprised eyes, he said to the waiter, "one old fashion, another mojito." The waiter answered softly. Later, two glasses of wine were served. Tang Wei put mojito in front of him, and another cup of light gold wine was pushed to Bo Ye''s hand. Tang Wei took a sip of the lemon flavored mojito, "let''s talk about everything you want to explain." Bo Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect Tang Wei to do such a thing. "No? If I don''t, I''ll go. " Tang Wei says to Bo Ye, "while my mother hasn''t found something wrong, just finish what you want to say at one time." What he means is, after that, we can get together and get together. Bo Ye took a sip of old fashion, with a hoarse voice. "But is it so painful to make a mistake?" "Make a mistake?" Listening to Bo Ye''s opening remarks, Tang Wei said, "I think you have made a mistake. What is painful is not the person who made the mistake, but the person who was forced to bear all the punishment for the mistake." Bo Ye''s heart beat hard. He was thinking about the despair of Tang poetry at that time. Compared with himself now, maybe he is only a fraction of her pain now. "If a person does something wrong and tries his best to compensate, will he get the result?" "You are fundamentally wrong. Bo Shao, you shouldn''t be so conceited. Everything is not what you pay, you can get. Because we are not machines, we are living people. You should understand that there is never an equivalent return in love. My mom knew that from the beginning. " Tang poetry took five years, one person''s efforts, but how can not fill two people''s marriage. Today''s thin night is just like the Tang poetry in the past. All the mistakes made at the beginning have been paid back with double attitude. "I have nothing to say..." Bo Ye finally smiles, and his eyes are slightly red. "Tang Wei, I know that some explanations are useless for you, but at least I want to convey my mind to you. It''s your business to accept or not. I just want to tell you..." The man took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and then slowly opened them. His dark pupils were still staring at the boy in front of him. He whispered, "I know I made a mistake. You can sentence me to life imprisonment. I accept all the revenge and punishment one by one, which I owe you. But Weiwei, if you want to come back I''ll wait for you in the same place. " Tang was so excited by Bo Ye''s words that his eyes turned red. He was biting the tube in the cup and sucking it slowly. Now he doesn''t even bite the tube, with shock in his eyes. "That''s all for me. Yes, I came to San Francisco for your mom''s sake. I don''t know what to do and I don''t want to let you go. I won''t do anything that will affect your life. You can continue to live freely... " He understood that sometimes, strong means can''t get any response at all. Only when they are free can they have a better time with each other. Unfortunately, it was too late to realize this truth. After a big dream, the old man was no longer there. Before Bo Ye left, he finally tried to touch Tang Wei''s face. As soon as he touched the child''s soft face, it became hot. Tang Wei was also nervous. The man narrowed his eyes and laughed, "maybe it''s the wrong way I used to do, it''s not good for you. But Tang Wei, you are my son by blood. I will always be proud of you. " Tang Wei is holding mojito''s cup. His hands are shaking. Bo Ye pays the money and goes away. His straight back is always lonely. But Tang Wei feels that Bo Ye''s back looks lonely ****** Bo Ye left San Francisco the next day. When he returned to white city, Lin CI picked up the plane from below and said, "Bo Shao, you''ve finally come back safely..." Bo Ye wants to laugh a little. Lin Ci''s attitude is like a child going out for a few years. Later, his parents are worried and can''t sleep. "How is the company these days?" "Yes, by the way The old lady is back "Granny?" Thin night frowned, "she came to my company to find me to do?" "I don''t know." Lin CI replied honestly, "it seems that someone has found grandma, so grandma came to you."What would disturb an Du''s grandmother? Bo ye went to the company with doubts. After solving some problems, he hurried back to Bo''s old house. When he walked in, he heard his mother Cen Huiqiu coaxing his grandmother. "Oh, mom, how old is the night? I''m sure I can solve my own problems by myself..." "I don''t care!" Old lady Bo shook her crutch hard. "He doesn''t make things clear today. I have to be angry with him to death!" Bo ye walked in and heard her grandmother''s tone so serious. She immediately welcomed her, "grandma, I heard you went to my company to find me?" "Good sun, come and show it to grandma." Old lady Bo sat there with dignity, her eyebrows frowning. "Have you been hiding something from Grandma lately?" Bo Ye was stunned, thinking about what happened besides Tang poetry. Why did grandma get so angry? He opened his mouth and said, "grandma, who are you listening to? Which newspaper has scribbled again? " "Don''t put smoke bombs on me here!" Old man Bo was so popular that he shocked his crutch. "A few days ago, a woman came to the door with a little girl and said it was your daughter! And she said It''s the tranquility that died before. What have you done? Grandma is going to be angry with you! " Daughter?! Serenity?! And a few days ago? Bo Ye thinks of an MI''s expression at that time, and the whole person is stunned. She Didn''t she say that the child was gone? Didn''t she say that she didn''t dare to show up? Why did you suddenly find his grandmother? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 Bo Ye''s astonishment made old lady Bo sneer more and more fiercely. "It seems that the woman didn''t cheat me. You are really grandma''s good grandson. The rules of Bo''s family teach you to leave a mother and daughter outside like this for so many years!" A chill slowly climbed up along Bo Ye''s back. He frowned and said to his grandmother, "grandma, don''t believe other people''s words. I can''t have another daughter out of thin air..." "Is there any fake medical data?" The old man of the Bo family was so angry that his chest fluctuated violently. "Yeer, what did grandma teach you? The children of the Bo family are wandering outside. Do you really want them to die?" "Grandma Bo Ye couldn''t bear it. He raised his voice a little. "Grandma, I don''t even know the existence of this matter. How can you believe it when an outsider says it casually?" The old lady was excited by Bo Ye''s impulsive tone and said, "do you mean granny is confused? It''s not the rule of the Bo family to take over the mother and daughter tomorrow and abandon their wives and children! " Bo Ye is mad at her grandmother, but she can''t argue with her grandmother. She just stands up and says, "I don''t know any tranquility. Grandma wants to pick them up. Just take them home. I''ll go back first. " "Stop, where are you going!" "Back to my own apartment." Bo Ye, word by word, just entered the door five minutes to change shoes to go, Bo old lady can not stop, "you stop, you want to rebel!" Bang, the door of Bo''s house was thrown by Bo Ye. Grandma stood inside and yelled at Cen Huiqiu, "look at the good son you taught! Even I dare to disobey In fact, CEN Huiqiu himself is very shocked, there was a Tang Wei has been very surprised, how this will come out of a thin night''s daughter? It''s not that she doesn''t believe in tranquility. Now, tranquility, tranquility, even Tang poetry, she can''t easily believe it. But the mother still can''t fight with her mother-in-law. She can only say with a low brow, "Mom, maybe Yeer went out to investigate this matter. He had a big idea since he was a child, so he must go to find out. Don''t be angry. Let Lao Bo persuade him to come back later. " Lao Bo, CEN Huiqiu''s husband, Bo Ye''s father. Old Mrs. Bo snorted coldly, then said deliberately, "old, even grandson can''t manage it!" CEN Huiqiu''s face is very ugly, and she has her own contest in her heart. When Bo Yegang came back to his villa, he called Lin CI. He didn''t understand the reason why Anmi did these things, but before long, the doorbell rang. He opened the door and found that Annie was sitting in a wheelchair and was pushed to the door of his private apartment. Beside him stood a little girl. Thin night eyebrows a jump. An MI opens his mouth, and there is that sad voice again, "brother ye, are you blaming me for cheating you? I''m really the last time. I''m afraid of making mistakes. You dare not admit that we are mother and daughter, so you hide you..." Thin night feel whole body Qi and blood upwelling, he found that the woman in front of him had completely bid farewell to the simple girl. In what she said to him now, even he can''t be sure which are true and which are false. How could it be like this? Bo Ye stares at an MI''s face, then turns her eyes to the little girl on one side. The little girl finds Bo Ye''s serious and cold eyes and shouts, "Dad." Thin night just feel that the heart seems to have been beaten, hard a shrink, "you call who?" "Brother ye, she was our daughter She is really our daughter... " An MI sits on the wheelchair, looks rather flustered, grabs her daughter''s hand with her hand, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, I''m afraid you won''t admit it..." It''s the same speech at that time. Thin night looking at tranquility, then turn around, tranquility stunned, the man separated for a long time just way, "come in." On an MI''s face, the servant pushes her into Bo Ye''s villa. She has never been to this private apartment before. It''s said that Bo Ye once brought a woman to sleep for one night. She is crazy jealous when she thinks of it. That woman is Tang poetry. It doesn''t matter. Now that she''s back, everything is still in her hands. Calm and comfort yourself, don''t panic. Tang poetry can''t be a threat "What''s your name?" Leading them into the apartment, Bo Ye turns to look at the girl behind him. The little girl carefully says, "Bo Yan..." Bo Ye didn''t speak and said to her, "you live here today. Come to the hospital with me tomorrow." The quiet face in the wheelchair changed, "go go to the hospital? Why go to the hospital all of a sudden? " "Go check the DNA." Thin night a glance indifferently, "tranquility, you cheat me so many things, how can I treat you with the sincerity of that year?" An MI''s face turned pale. "Brother ye, you''re blaming me, aren''t you? I know it''s wrong, but I''m also afraid. I won''t be Can I make it up to you later? I''m only good to you... "Compensation? When Bo ye heard these two words, he suddenly laughed. The laughter with irony, do not know who is mocking. Compensation It''s really the most boring thing in the world. In the final analysis, it''s just self consolation for those who have made mistakes, but no consolation for those who owe money afterwards. He later saw a sentence, sorry these three words, in the end to apologize or just for their own inner well-being, in the moment of speaking out, it was not known. Now, he looks at the tranquility in front of him with the inquiring eyes. When the old man comes back, he can''t go back to the past. Even if he had loved the quiet in the side, but now his heart, but only a woman called Tang poetry. ******* Tang Shi secretly went back to China these days. On her birthday, Xiao Yueyue invited her to come and play with her. She thought that she had not seen her old friends for a long time, so she took Chris back to China with a low profile. When she arrived at Haicheng, Xiao Yueyue waited in the parking lot with her brother''s majestic car. The scene was absolutely overbearing, plus his brother''s powerful atmosphere People passing by thought that the descendants of some heroes and martyrs had returned home. When Tang poetry went down, little moon waved to her, "yo! You are finally willing to come back! It''s new year''s Day! " "Yes." Tang Shi smiles and gives her a set of underwear she bought abroad to little moon, "here, birthday present." "Ouch! It''s underwear!! I love you so much! But if it''s too big, my chest is not as spectacular as Fangfang. " Little moon is joking like a woman. Tang Wei beside Tang Shi also giggles, "I just had my birthday a while ago. I knew that little moon''s sister was also recently. We had been together at the beginning." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 "We''ll have a good time together next year." Small moon pinched Tang Wei''s face, "go, get on the car, I let my brother''s car out to support you, enough to face?" "Enough, enough." Tang Shi said with a smile, "I''ve seen people taking pictures all the way." Little moon rolled up her sleeve and said, "what''s the matter with the camera! If you don''t do something bad, you''re not afraid to be photographed She helped Tang Shi open the door. "How many days did you go to live in San Francisco?" "About a week. I wanted to settle there." "Come back. Everyone needs you." Small moon on the car, sitting in the driver''s seat of her rich God Junlang brother - LAN Ming. The man turned his head, handsome face, "meet again." "Hello, LAN Shao." Tang Shi reaches over from the back row to hold it, and LAN Ming reaches out. When Tang Shi meets the cocoon in the palm of LAN Ming''s hand, she feels a little shocked. She says it''s the hand of a man who has been holding weapons all the year round LAN Ming said hello and started the car. In the front passenger seat sat his younger brother, who was also a soldier. He turned to Xiao Yueyue and Tang Shi and said, "how are you, big sister and sister-in-law!" The voice was loud and clear, which made the Tang poetry stunned. Big sister means little moon, sister-in-law means Little moon from the back of the past, a slap on the man''s shoulder, "what sister-in-law, this is my friend!" Another soldier was immediately embarrassed, "I I thought it was blue head''s date... " "Can you be more civilized in your use of words? What is friendship?" Small moon bah bah a few, "that also must be my good friend, isn''t Tang poetry?" Tang Shi laughed, and Tang Wei, who was behind him, also laughed and asked the younger brother, "Hello, little brother, have you all been soldiers before?" When LAN Ming was driving, he couldn''t chat with them. His younger brother took his place to talk with them and answered Tang Wei''s question, "yes, we are all in Fengshen group now." "It''s cool." Tang Wei praised it from the bottom of his heart, and then said to little moon, "sister little moon, your family is so cool!" Little moon rolled a white eye, "you don''t know how sad it is to have such an old brother. I go out to open a room, and he can find it. Every time he comes to the door, he brings my boyfriend away." A lot of laughter burst out in the car. LAN Ming is a real sister control. As long as his sister is pursued by other men outside, he must track them all the way and make sure that they have a thorough investigation. Once something goes wrong, he will break them up immediately. Today, little moon''s birthday is the same. She invited a lot of friends, both men and women, because little moon''s character is very popular among men and women. As a result, LAN Ming checked the invitation list all afternoon, for fear that some man with a bad heart would sneak in and tease his sister. All the way chatting, chatting for an hour to the venue, a car, the original studio people rushed up, "oh my goddess! See you again "One day is like three autumn!" Green dinosaur and Fangfang stand together. Lao Wang is also very excited. He comes up and hugs Tang Shi. Then he sees Tang Shi''s little son and screams! "How lovely "Is this your son! My God! Such a lovely son "It''s really like Bo Ye..." "That''s the advantage of good genes!" Tang Wei bent down like a little gentleman, "Hello everyone." "You are a winner in life!! Such a beautiful son The green dinosaur said, "I want to have a baby too..." "No one wants to have a baby with you. Don''t think about it." Fang Fang was laughing. "Besides, can you be as handsome as Bo Ye?" The green dinosaurs are wilting. "Have a good birthday, what are you doing with your birthday?" Little moon tut tut a, "quick, all go in, anyway I didn''t invite thin night, today my elder brother in, thin night if dare to come over, I let my elder brother beat him out!" They protect Tang poetry just as they protect a treasure, but the men who hurt Tang poetry are not good things at all! When I went in, Tang Shi unexpectedly saw many faces of the upper class circle. Little moon was also the daughter of the blue family. Although they were very low-key, they were also in this circle. They came and went with celebrities and had several good friends. "Well, I see Tang poetry." In the distance, Jiang Ling narrowed her eyes and poked her brother, "didn''t you miss it?" Jiang Xie almost took a mouthful of orange juice and said, "where can we not meet in life! I can''t believe it''s all here. " Because of little moon''s birthday, their father also came, along with his father''s generation of old tycoons. At first glance, Tang poetry had several familiar faces. Among them was su Qi''s father, whom they had met at the meeting. Su Qi''s father is chatting with a group of old friends. A group of middle-aged uncles get together. Although they are old, their eyes are still sharp and vicious. They see Tang poetry in the crowd at a glance.Su Qi''s father said, "see, my son was chasing that woman a while ago." LAN Ming''s father kept silent and sneered, "sorry, she just got off my son''s car." "What do you want? Help your son rob his daughter-in-law? " Xiao Li''s father laughed, "I heard that Lao Bo''s son also likes this woman." Bo Ye''s father slowly looks up at the Tang poetry. He remembers her. The Tang family''s gold of that year was so amazing that it became an article. There are many celebrities in the upper class, but most of them are the same. Only her eyes were lonely and arrogant. At that time, all the men in Haicheng worshipped her as a goddess. When Bo Ye married her, Bo Ye''s father thought that they might not have the same personality. On the other hand, he thought that such an excellent woman would be a good daughter-in-law. But I didn''t expect that my son would send this woman to prison. He narrowed his eyes. "Yeer didn''t come today." "Your son''s been busy lately, isn''t he?" Xiao Li''s father patted his old friend on the shoulder with a smile, "at least your son is excellent in business, much better than the idlers in our family." No, it''s not invited at all. Generally speaking, when a party is held in the upper class, everyone is involved. They know each other or have relations with each other. Unless they are enemies who have already showcased their cards, there will be no event of deliberately missing someone. Only Bo Ye is left out by the party. His father is wondering if the blue family''s daughter deliberately did it today. Because LAN Ming is here, everyone has to give her face. So who is the best friend of the blue family? Tang poetry. In order to protect Tang poetry, they refused to invite Bo Ye to the little moon''s birthday. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 Bo Ye''s father thought for a moment, "just a moment." He wants to talk to Tang Shi. "Finished, Lao Bo, this is also to help his son attack?" Bo Ye''s father stares at Tang Shi''s back and says, "there are some things I want to talk to my old friend..." ****** twenty minutes later, Tang Shi was invited to the next balcony by the waiter, saying that there was a distinguished guest who wanted to talk to her. As soon as I went in, I saw a silent figure standing opposite. The man''s face was similar to thin night''s, and his eyes were colder than his son''s - her former father. Tang Shi almost wanted to run away, but Bo Liang called out, "please wait a minute..." Bo Liang''s brilliant life, means of iron and blood, rarely use the word please to please others. Tang Shi trembled all over and turned around. His eyes shrank a little, but he still cried, "uncle, you..." For Bo Ye''s father, she is respected. The enmity of their generation has nothing to do with children, nor with the previous generation. "Tang Shi, I know you may not want to see me very much..." Bo Liang took a deep breath, "Uncle rashly disturb you, is to talk to you about some things in the past..." Tang Shi sat down in front of Bo Ye''s father in panic, "you say." "I know that your marriage is not perfect, and that my son has done some unforgivable things to you. Tang Shi, how are you recently?" Tang Shi''s eyes were red. She once called out to the man as her father. Later, she was a stranger. She never thought that Bo Ye''s family would miss her. "I''m fine, but I''ve grown up too..." She is afraid that the Bo family is to rob Tang Wei. After all, Tang Wei is Bo Ye''s own son. "Don''t be afraid. I don''t mean to take away Wei Wei." Bo Liang immediately explained, "I have seen the photos of Wei Wei. Huiqiu took them and sent them to me. We like him very much. If you are willing to let him come back in the future, the Bo family will absolutely welcome him. If you are not willing, we will not force you. If Yeer''s work has hurt you, I apologize for him. " Tang poetry sees the white hair on Bo Liang''s head, and laments the ruthlessness and fleeting of time. The thin beam in front of me is old. "I always thought that my children and grandchildren had their own happiness, so I didn''t get involved in you and Yeer''s affairs. Later I heard that I heard that you were wronged in those years. Have you ever communicated with each other in the future? " Tang Shi shook his head. "Uncle, I''m grateful that you still miss me. I''m fine after the divorce. As for the truth, I choose to forget it. " Forget, even don''t forgive. "It''s our Bo family. I''m sorry for you..." Tang Shi stood up and shook his head in a panic. "Uncle, I have nothing to do with Bo Ye. You don''t have to worry any more. I don''t hate you or my aunt, but if I want to go back to Bo''s home when I grow up, I will obey his will. " Bo Liang also stood up. When a man was young, he was tough and black-and-white. Even when he was middle-aged, he still had this kind of momentum. Every word is resolute and firm, "Tang poetry, what the Bo family owes you must be paid back. After a while, I will hold a press conference to make it public that you were innocent at that time. The Bo family must return your innocence, even if you don''t want it! " "Uncle." Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "Thank you uncle for thinking about me. You can come to Weiwei when you have time. He also wants to see his grandfather." When it comes to his little grandson, Bo Liang''s voice softened, and he said, "he He said, "do you want to see me?" Tang Shi wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and laughed, "yes, he''s here today. I''ll call him now." After that, he went to find Tang Wei. Bo Liang had experienced so much wind and rain, but now he began to be nervous again. Until he saw a child standing in front of him, with similar eyebrows and eyes to Bo Ye, but with the cool gentleness of Tang poetry, the powerful man felt that his heart collapsed. This is Their Bo family''s grandson. Tang Wei called out crisply, "Grandpa, you''re here. For the first time, my name is Tang Wei. " Bo Liang squatted down, felt all over his clothes pocket and found that there was nothing to give him. He took off a huge agate gold ring from his thumb and put it on Tang Wei''s hand. The middle-aged man saw his grandson for the first time and his hand trembled a little, "hello I... " "Don''t be nervous, Grandpa, Mommy said. You miss me very much, too." Tang Wei smiles and squints his eyes. Children can tell right from wrong. Just because their father is not good doesn''t mean their grandfather is bad. So he took out a piece of sugar from his pocket and said, "here you are! This is from me! " Bo Liang looked at the sugar in his palm and felt that his heart was melting. "Your name is Tang Wei, right? "The only thing standing beside my heart "Well Tang Wei looked at Bo Liang''s hair and said, "grandfather, you have white hair." Yeah, he''s a grandfather now. Bo Liang wants to put all the valuable things in his body, but he is afraid of frightening Tang Wei, so he can only hold his hand, "you and your mother live outside. If you are bullied, you can call your grandfather, OK?"Bo Ye, that bastard! They failed such a good mother and son. How much evil did their poor family do! "Good." Tang Wei took out a piece of paper from his chest pocket, then asked the waiter for a pen and wrote a string of numbers, "this is my mobile phone number, grandfather can call me." "Do you have a cell phone?" Bo Liang was a bit surprised, "Grandpa, do you want to buy a new one for you?" "No, the little cell phone my mother gave me is very good." Tang Wei laughed, "my grandfather has given me a big ring! I''m going back to hide. " "Yes, hide. It''s going to be new year''s day soon. My grandfather will come to see you. What do you want?" Tang Wei is very smart and has a sweet mouth. "I want my grandfather to be healthy." All my life, I''ve never heard any good words in Boliang shopping mall. However, when I heard Tang Wei''s words, I only felt that my nose was sore. What a good child! Tang poetry has taught their Bo family''s grandson to be a good little adult "Well, grandfather will call you before he comes." Thin beam touched Tang Wei''s head, "good boy, grow up quickly, let your mother enjoy happiness." Tang poetry is a bit surprised to see that Bo Liang and his son have such a good atmosphere. Sure enough, children are the most sincere. They once saw a lyric: innocence is the most joyful, people know good or bad at a glance. Because of Bo Ye''s cold-blooded ruthlessness, Tang Wei refuses to be close to him. But Bo Ye''s father knows right and wrong, so he likes his grandfather. After Bo Liang left, he met his old friend. Su Qi''s father said with a smile, "why, after seeing his daughter-in-law, I''m all radiant." Like a show off, Bo Liang showed his old friend the candy in his palm, "it''s from my grandson." "No, Lao Bo is a grandfather. Why don''t we get married?" Several old fathers began to joke, "that''s the daughter-in-law that his son married before. Good, Tang poetry, how filial." "Well, I want a daughter-in-law like Tang poetry." "Lao Bo, is your son still remarried to Tang Shi? If not, I don''t mind Tang Shi coming to our house." "I want to die, ha ha ha." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 The atmosphere was gradually pushed to the peak. At 12 o''clock in the evening, little moon went up to cut the cake, and there were layers of placed champagne cups. Little moon poured down the champagne, and the golden liquid fell down the glass tower, and everyone cheered. Then she cut the cake again. Lanming, the sister control, bought the cake. All the fruits on it were strawberries. It was full of strawberries, which perfectly matched the taste of little moon. There were also strawberries in it. There were two candles on it. It was a digital shape, and it was twenty-three. Little moon is three years younger than Tang Shi. Tang Shi looks at xiaoyueyue, who laughs so happily on the stage, and suddenly envies her. She has a brother who dotes on her. She once had one, but her brother Never come back. When Tang Yi was there, Tang poetry was the happiest person in the world and never admired anyone. Later, when the candle blowing ended, little moon closed her hands to make a wish with a smile on her face. Then she blew out the candle in one breath, and the guests below whistled and clapped. Several good brothers and sisters were laughing, "Happy Birthday to little moon!" "Yo Yo, find a formal boyfriend this year!" "Who dares!" LAN Ming clapped on the table, "who dares to tease my sister? I''ll treat him to a bullet!" "My brother, how terrible!" "Yes! What a pervert A group of people make a lot of noise and talk and laugh. Tang Shi looks at the little moon coming down from the stage, carrying a piece of cut cake, "here, this is for you." "Thank you." Tang poetry gently to the past, "happy birthday ah." "Why are you so polite?" Little moon blinked, "it''s you. Hurry up and find your boyfriend. It''s very tired to take little Tang alone." "I don''t expect love anymore." Tang Shi laughed and took a bite of the cake. "Well, it''s very refreshing. Is it hand-made? The cream is not greasy at all "It must be!" "Little moon is proud to fork," my brother ordered me a cake, few in the world can eat this! " LAN Ming is watching a lot of people come up to give gifts to little moon. Tang Shi is also standing with the people in the studio. At this moment, little moon is like a princess, receiving everyone''s blessing. After midnight, everyone began to play separately. Little moon prepared various games. A group of elders went to another exhibition hall, and all of them stayed. Little moon said, "come here! Let''s play the game "I think little moon is going to play that kind of colorful game, ha ha ha." The green dinosaur rubbed his hands. "Come on, it''s a big adventure or something!" Little moon holding the microphone came to the stage, "today is my birthday, I''m the biggest, I play what I say! It''s very simple. Let''s play a drum and pass flowers first. Let''s use the other microphone as a flower. I''ll count it with my back to you and stop anywhere. Whoever has the microphone will be punished! " "Exciting Lao Wang could not sit still. "Is it the kind of drumming and flower passing that adults play?" "Lao Wang, an old driver, ha ha ha." Fangfang and green dinosaur rubbed together and said, "the cheap smile on Lao Wang''s face can''t be hidden. Tang Shi, don''t sit next to Lao Wang. Come and join me." As soon as Lao Wang saw that all the little girls around him had gone to other people''s side, Tang Shi and Fangfang sat together, just thinking about the past. As a result, Tang Shi sat down beside him. There was another clang clang clang, and a row of younger brothers sat down there. Lao Wang was stunned, "brother LAN, this is..." LAN Ming looked around. "My sister said she wanted to play games. I brought my brother to play." There are nearly ten people sitting down as soon as they sit down! Little moon laughs, "my brother is coming!" People around cheered, "Lan Dashao, do you want to play together? Now it''s fun! " "Hush, hush, here we go! Now that we''re all seated, we can''t change our seats. I''ll turn around and count down! " A microphone starts from the first green dinosaur, passes by Fangfang, Tang poetry and LAN Ming, and then there are a lot of brothers of LAN Ming, another friend of little moon, and the last old Wang. "One, two, three..." Little moon counts quickly this time. As soon as Tang Shi throws away the microphone and reaches LAN Ming''s hand, little moon stops and everyone screams. "Brother Keng! Little moon is definitely not born, ha ha ha "If I were LAN Ming, I would kill you!" The little moon thief turned around with a smile and looked at LAN Ming holding the microphone in his hand. He burst out laughing, "you have today, too! Come on, come on! Truth or adventure LAN Ming has no choice but to smile. It''s almost certain that her sister yelled so fast in order to deliberately pit herself. "Speak from the heart." When LAN Ming came out as a soldier, he had a strong background and was open and aboveboard. A handsome face can also be said to be the target of many wealthy families. How can others Addicted to sister control, unable to extricate themselves."Tell me when you didn''t have it the first time!" Small moon mouth is a hot topic, holding the microphone to blue. The people below all began to scream. The game at midnight should be exciting. LAN Ming widened his eyes. "You are brother Keng." "It''s a pit. What''s the matter?" Xiaoyueyue said with a smiley face, "if you don''t answer, you''ll be punished for drinking. Today is my birthday. There are so many drinks. If you don''t answer, you''ll be punished for five cups!" Five! LAN Ming was angry and laughed by his sister. How did he meet this kind of little sister who has no conscience? "Are you sure?" "Sure!" The little moon laughs, "I''m asking for the single beauties present! When was the first time? " LAN Ming was silent for a long time. He squinted and said, "still there." The whole audience was stunned. Little moon is also ignorant. He grabbed the microphone and asked, "what did you say?" "I said, still!" Blue Ming is angry, "don''t understand human words or how! When did you meet your brother? I have a woman beside me! In addition to the task is to fight with you WOW!! This is too strong! The blue family So what? Still there! Sitting next to LAN Ming, Tang Shi''s whole face is red to hot. He covers his face and leans against Fang Fang. "It''s too exciting, too exciting..." "Shit..." Fang Fang also covered her nose, "it''s really hot. I''m still a virgin. I can''t stand it!" Green dinosaur howled, "blue family, do you think I can do it?" LAN Ming sneers, "I''m not interested in men." "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Little moon laughs arrogantly, "exciting! Come on! Next round! Sisters, do you hear me? My brother is still here. Who has drunk my brother tonight? I''ll tie him up and give him to you! " The green dinosaur said, "I want to be your sister, too!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 "Go away!" Little moon turned around and said, "come on, start with my brother, go on!" "One, two, three..." This time, LAN Ming''s brothers are throwing out the microphone as soon as they catch it. They are afraid that they will be stopped by little moon when they catch it. All the members of their team have heard about the little ancestor sister of the LAN family. She may be killed if she catches it. "Stop --!" Little moon turns around, Lao Wang grabs the microphone. "Yo!! Feng Shui turns around in turn Xiaoyueyue said with a smile, "former world champion of E-sports player, do you want to play truth or big adventure?" Lao Wang thought that if Xiao Yue asked LAN Ming another round of questions, he might not be able to bear them. He decided to take a big risk. "Let me think of something fun." Small moon thought for a long time, hit a finger ring, called to two waiters. "Come on, get him a miniskirt! Lao Wang, I want you to dance in a miniskirt for five minutes! " Lao Wang felt that sitting on the chair was like being struck by thunder. His whole body was petrified. "What did you say?" "Strip in a miniskirt." Little moon laughs, "the kind of fun!" ¡°6666¡­¡­ Can play, can play... " Green dinosaur stroked his chest, "fortunately, Lao Wang didn''t have time to give me the microphone, otherwise I would be next..." Fang Fang was happy. "If you feel sorry for Lao Wang, you can accompany him." Lao Wang''s eyes immediately glowed and cast his eyes on the green dinosaur. The green dinosaur suddenly changed its face. "No, we don''t know each other well." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Make friends carelessly! Twenty minutes later, Lao Wang was taken off from the dressing room and came out again, wearing a miniskirt. The one meter eight man was wearing a miniskirt, which made the whole audience burst into laughter. Tang Shi burst into tears, and the whole person leaned on Fangfang''s shoulder and couldn''t breathe. "I''m fucking..." The green dinosaur laughed and patted his thigh, "Oh, I''m not in a good mood, ha ha! Lao Wang, you have today LAN Ming didn''t hold back. He directly laughed and clapped with a group of brothers. "It''s fierce, it''s too hard..." Lao Wang simply neck a stem, "moon, I tell you, today is your birthday, I just accompany you to play so, you know!" "Yes, you can start soon." Little moon called out, "light master! And the background sound! " All of a sudden, there was a familiar electronic voice BGM. Lao Wang tiptoed around and jumped onto the stage. Everyone laughed so much that his front servant leaned back. "I''m dying of laughter, ha ha ha..." "Oh, my God, I have nothing to say. I''m convinced!" "Take it off! What''s the matter with a little nausea and a little feeling? Ha ha ha LAN Ming holds his hands in front of his chest and looks at his sister playing tricks. At the end of the next five minutes, everyone laughs and has a stomachache. He says to Lao Wang, "real man, I don''t agree with the wall, so I will obey you." Lao Wang, who was a sissy, raised her orchid fingers and said, "hum, there''s nothing in the world that can defeat this palace!" "It''s over, it''s over, it''s going to die, ha ha ha!" Everyone laughed and became more nervous. In the third round, little moon thought that the wind was the rain, and they had to drink five glasses of wine. They all had to be careful when they would stop counting. That would be the end. Little moon turned away with a mysterious smile, and then began to count, "one Two... " Lao Wang quickly throws the microphone to the green dinosaur. Ah long turns around and throws it to Fang Fang. Fang Fang is so anxious that she shoves it directly into Tang Shi''s arms. As a result, she falls down. As soon as Tang Shi picks it up from the ground, she hears little moon yell "Ka!" Gameover. Tang Shi wanted to cry without tears. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Xiao Yueyue holding the microphone and laughing. She swallowed, "big Big adventure. " For fear that little moon may ask some wonderful questions, she is not good at confessing her past in front of so many unfamiliar people. Little moon laughed more wildly, "ha ha ha! Big adventure! Great adventure Fangfang whispered to Tang Shi, "I wish you peace..." Tang Shi looked at the little moon''s face and said, "go! Bring a pair of silk stockings Tang Shi was stunned. The waiter quickly brought a pair of brand-new silk stockings from the front desk. Before unpacking them, he handed them to Tang Shi, and Xiao Yueyue said, "I want you to stage a scene in which women take off their silk stockings charmingly Then... " "Sing congratulations to Facai and run around the field in the posture of ostrich!" "Too hard!" "Little moon, you can be a god!" "I can think of this game!" Before Tang poetry began, his whole face turned red. Fortunately, Chris took Tang Wei back early at this time. Otherwise, if he saw her, her image in his heart would collapse. "Do it or not? If you don''t, you''ll drink! "Drinking? She got drunk after drinking a glass of red wine last time. The amount of wine she drank was terrible! Tang Shi gritted his teeth, "you''ll wait for my birthday next year." "I''ll wait." The little moon is full of bright eyes, "I tell you, my mobile phone is ready, I will record the whole process later, ha ha ha!" "No!" Tang Shi roared. As a result, someone on the side said, "hurry up! Change "Hahaha, run around like an ostrich." "Congratulations on the rich music. Would you please put it on first?" "Ha ha, you want to play!" Tang Shi felt that the shame of this kind of game was comparable to public execution. She went to the toilet, changed her long skirt, wore the miniskirt worn by Lao Wang, and then came out with a pair of black stockings over the knee. When she came out, the whole audience was boiling! "Damn it, damn it, damn it! Little moon, this is to give me welfare "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t laugh at you, goddess!" Tang Shi''s face turned red. Standing there, little moon laughed, "come on, take off the stockings slowly in front of us, and then..." The background sound starts with Andy Lau''s song. Congratulations to Facai. I congratulate you on Facai. I congratulate you on your wonderful The best come here, the worst go away The crowd roared with laughter. Tang Shi stepped one leg on the stool with a red face, and then began to slowly peel off the knee stockings. Fangfang tut tut said, "if I were a man, I would not be tired of playing with these legs for ten years." Beside, LAN Ming whistled abnormally, "good leg." After taking off the silk stockings, Tang Shi''s eyes were shining, even the girls were salivating. After a while, she followed the rhythm, imitating the posture of ostrich, singing the song of congratulation and fortune, and ran around the restaurant. A group of people directly laughed and collapsed, Fangfang covered her stomach, "I''m dying of laughter, no, no, no, no, the image of Tang Shi was destroyed by little moon. ¡± little moon took the microphone and said, "don''t worry, Fangfang, it will be your turn." As a result, Tang Shi tidied up her next round and turned around again. The little moon said that she would stop, and it fell on Fangfang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 Fang Fang was so angry that she turned blue, "did you secretly look at us? cheat! Make a fool of me on purpose "If I''m not lucky, I''ll cheat. If I can''t afford to play, I''ll be punished for drinking!" Little moon coaxed, "look at our goddess, we can afford to lose and play!" Fangfang was forced to have no choice but to take a lot of risks. As a result, xiaoyueyue asked her to unbutton her chest and run to the front desk, waiting for a man to come up and open a room alone. She hugged him and said, "handsome guy, long night is lonely. Do you want to join me?" "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Green dinosaur on the spot directly sat on the ground with a smile, "sorry Fangfang, I smile first." A group of people began to curse with laughter, and they even boasted that little moon was a talent. When Fangfang''s round of game ended, the man who was teased by Fangfang knew it was a game at last. He was so angry that the room was closed on the spot and he turned to leave. Fangfang''s face was also very bad. When he came in, everyone was laughing. "Powerful, powerful, social man." Lao Wang clapped, "it''s easy for me to dance in a miniskirt." The game became more and more bloody. Later, little moon came up with too many ghost ideas. For example, let the male guests kiss all the male guests one by one. For example, let the punished person send a message to his parents, saying "baby, I''ll wait for you in the hotel.". Look at the reaction of their parents. Later, at two o''clock in the night, everyone was punished for drinking, and those who accepted the punishment played games. Later, they all drank a lot of wine. When Tang Shi went out, his feet faltered, and LAN Ming, who followed him behind, helped him, "be careful." After drinking too much Tang poetry, he arched his hand at LAN Ming, like a young man and a knight errant in ancient times, "brother Xie." LAN Ming and little moon laughed, and little moon said, "goddess, you have drunk too much." Tang Shi touched his forehead, "drink too much? Right I haven''t had such a good time. " "Just be happy." The little moon went up and gently held Tang Shi, "I''m afraid that you''re under too much pressure recently. As long as you''re happy, you can vent your emotions and go back to have a good sleep." "Well." Tang poetry stood straight, eyes with water, "thank you little moon." LAN Ming stands behind the little moon, still looking at his sister with a spoiled face, which makes Tang poetry feel jealous. It''s so good that everyone around me is perfect. As for her? It''s nice to be alone. Brother, do you see that I live well by myself, are you alone in the sky? Tang Shi blinked his eyes and forced his tears back. Several people walked out of the door, and everyone took a taxi and went home. Looking at the fewer and fewer people, Tang Shi also said, "I''ll take a taxi to go back." "No, take my brother''s car." Small moon pulled Tang Shi a, "you a girl go back in the middle of the night, I don''t trust." "My home is far away than yours. You have to go around a long way to see me off." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go back first and let my brother see you off." Little moon pushed Tang Shi and put her in the back row, "so much talk, how do you deal with gangsters taking advantage of you on the way? Let me tell you, if something really happens to you, we will stab that man to death with a knife the next day. " Tang Shi smiles, but his eyes turn red. They in the studio have always treated her very well. She was very moved, but she didn''t think they could repay her. How can he de meet such sincere people. LAN Ming drank too much and didn''t drive. He asked his younger brother to take the driver''s seat. Then the man sat on the co pilot, and Xiao Yueyue and Tang Shi were in the back row. Several people took Xiao Yueyue home first. After getting off the car, Tang Shi said to her, "goodbye." "OK, please tell me when you get home." Little moon waved to Tang poetry, "good night." "Good night." Then the driver asked, "sister-in-law, where do you live?" LAN Ming slapped him on the back of his head and said, "speak well!" "No Isn''t it my sister-in-law? " The younger brother shrinks his neck. It''s not the younger brother before. Naturally, he doesn''t know the relationship between Tang Shi and the LAN family. He can only say in a low voice, "blue head usually doesn''t let others take this car. I thought she was my sister-in-law." LAN Ming disdains to sneer, "why, aren''t you also sitting now? You''re not a person? " "It makes sense." The younger brother looked back and said, "sorry, beauty, I made a mistake. You tell me the address and I''ll send it to you." "Trouble Go to the Jade Emperor cemetery... " Tang poetry murmurs softly. "Big Why do you go to the cemetery in the middle of the night? " The driver shivered with fright. "Amitabha, Amitabha, I didn''t mean to offend you, not you What are you doing there in the middle of the night? " Tang Shi shrank in the back of the car, eyes slightly red, "want to see a person." The younger brother said, "it can''t be your husband who died." In the middle of the night in my private apartment, I suddenly got up and sneezed. As a result, Tang Shi shook his head and said, "I am a very important relative.""Give it away." LAN Ming looked at Tang Shi''s expression and then said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll go with you when I get off the bus." As a soldier and a fighter, he is naturally not afraid of these ghosts and gods. The female ghosts may not dare to come to that station. Twenty minutes later, they drove to the Yuhuang cemetery on the edge of the city. Tang Shi got out of the car and was a little slow. LAN Ming followed. Before leaving, he said to his younger brother, "you wait here." The younger brother shivered, "blue head, you come back early, I I''m afraid... " "Yes LAN Ming said, "we materialists are never afraid of this kind of thing, OK?" "Well Then I''ll wait for you here and come back early. Blue head, I''ve got a lot of old people I haven''t got a son yet. I don''t want to be a son... " "It''s like asking you to wait for us in the cemetery for a while and you''ll die." LAN Ming knocked on the glass, "go, ten minutes, promise to come back." With that, LAN Ming keeps up with Tang poetry, and then looks at the thin woman standing in front of a tombstone and squatting down slowly. She reached out and gently brushed the not so shabby tombstone. Then a few syllables spilled from her throat. "Brother I miss you LAN Ming stood not far away, stunned. Is that her brother buried here? Tang Shi squatted down and encircled himself, "I''m not as strong as you think. I''m very fragile. I''m only left with you, but I don''t even have you now. I really want to die, but I have to raise Tang Wei. I''m really afraid. I feel depressed every day. I can''t think of it. I don''t know why I want to live and why life forces me to be like this... " She''s not at all in a good state of mind. She has long been trapped in The abyss of suicide. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 Women choked in front of the cold grave, like birds and animals with broken wings. She also has a brother. She has been spoiled all the way from childhood to adulthood. When she was in prison, her brother did everything to protect her despite the opposition of the public. In order to let her have a baby safely, she even went to sell kidneys on the black market! She once had a brother who loved her so much! She didn''t have to envy anyone! LAN Ming stood there stunned, and then went to Tang Shi, but he didn''t know how to comfort Tang Shi. Maybe Tang Shi saw that little moon had such a good relationship with him, so he felt sad and wanted to come to talk to his dead brother in the middle of the night. "I beg your pardon." LAN Ming just said these two words, then looked at the tombstone, "you must often come to see your brother?" Tang poetry, to tell you the truth, she doesn''t come often, because she is afraid that she will collapse again, so she has to endure countless thoughts and dare not come. Once she comes, those thoughts that have no place to place will swallow her up. Tang Shi shook his head, "no, I haven''t been here for a long time." This time it''s LAN Ming''s turn to be there, "but It''s obvious that someone just came to take care of this tombstone a while ago. " A few figures, Tang poetry suddenly stood up, pale face, pupil intense contraction! The tombstone of her brother Tang Yi Someone, someone took care of it?! Tang poetry seems to suddenly think of something, looking at the fresh candle ash on it, the whole person feels cold for no reason. Someone came to worship her brother without telling her. Who''s the one who''s planning to do this behind her back? Tang Shi stood up, quickly cleared up her mood, and pressed down all her doubts. Turning around, she saw LAN Ming''s puzzled eyes behind her. She frowned slightly, "Lan Shao, I beg you, don''t tell anyone about what I''ve been here today..." ¡°ok¡£¡± LAN Ming got a hint and understood the meaning of Tang poetry directly. Then he said, "go back. What''s your mood now?" "Not bad." Tang poetry goes forward, a cold wind blows, she is a little sober, women murmur in a low voice, "still alive." Alive? LAN Ming looked at the thin back of Tang poetry and read a sentence that he didn''t know where he had seen. "Sometimes, some people, just living, is enough to save another person." The figure of Tang poetry shakes, then turns back to LAN Ming and smiles, "thank you for the encouragement of national heroes." She has to live, no matter how hard it is, she has to live. She has to use all her strength to bite her teeth. Before she dies, she has to let Tang Wei out of this abyss. When LAN Ming and Tang Shi come back, my younger brother is shrinking in the driver''s seat and shivering, "blue head, you are finally back..." "What a fright." LAN mingle opened the door and said, "let''s go. Where''s your home?" Tang Shi reported the address of the white city next door, and LAN Ming was stunned, "do you still It''s a long way to live. " LAN Ming''s younger brother sent Tang Shi back to Baicheng all night. When he got home, he was so sleepy that he yawned. Tang Shi turned back and laughed, "do you want to sleep here at night?" On hearing this, my younger brother said, "sister, if you don''t dislike us..." LAN Ming just grabbed him by the neck and dragged him behind him. "No, it''s not good at night." Tang Shi waved, "goodbye, then, I won''t give you a shop on the floor." LAN Ming watched Tang Shi close the door and raised his leg to block it. "Do you think we are such polite people? I''d like to make a shop on the floor, sister. Please carry two sets of quilts ¡°¡­¡­¡± She thought they were going to leave! But they were really tired when they sent her back in the middle of the night. Tang Shi was not a hypocritical person. Besides, there was no ambiguity between them, so they took them directly to Han rang''s room. The most common room on this floor was the room, "you sleep." LAN Ming visited the apartment, "isn''t this house cheap?" Tang Shi said, "yes." LAN Ming looks at her, "yours?" Tang Shi is very honest, "no, my little sister and my little sister''s old face are good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a complicated relationship. "What about your little sister and her little lover?" "She Something happened. " The topic suddenly talks about Jiang Qi, Tang Shi''s smile is stiff, then whispers, "will come back." Looking at her expression, LAN Ming didn''t ask much. She took her little brother to the guest bed to sleep. He was very excited to go in with LAN Ming. - "I rely on blue leader. I''m so excited when I sleep with you for the first time..." Lanming''s hair is about to explode, "lying trough! What are you excited about! I''m not a fag! " "Blue head, I purely admire you. You are the spiritual pillar of Fengshen group. Our love for you is like a surging river..." "Li goudan, I warn you to shut up, or I''ll shoot you!" "I''m lucky to be able to eat blue headed bullets!"¡°¡­¡­¡± When Tang Shi went to bed in the middle of the night, he felt as if he always heard LAN Ming''s unbearable roar. The next day, when he went to bed at noon, a door on the opposite side was kicked open. Tang Shi sat up and put on his pajamas to open the door. He saw LAN Ming carrying his little brother, who was holding his head and shouting, "blue head..." LAN Ming is angry, "what are you doing?" "I''m just sleeping with you for the first time. I''m so excited..." "Are you a big fuckin ''girl? You are so excited that you hold me so tightly when you sleep in the middle of the night!" LAN Ming is carrying his younger brother like a chicken. Tang Shi wants to laugh, "are you awake?" Two people looked up to see her at the same time, Tang Shi said, "wake up and go back. Last night little moon was worried and gave me a call." "What''s her worry?" Lanming goes to the bathroom to wash his face. His younger brother follows him and wants to go in. He is stopped by Lanming''s murderous eyes. "You stand outside, don''t move!" "Got it!" The younger brother immediately raised his hand and made a standard action. He stood outside the toilet in a straight line, like letting the wind blow. Tang Shi stood there, feeling that the soldiers were very funny. Looking at LAN Ming after washing, he said, "be careful on the road, I won''t send you down." LAN Ming let out a cry, and then left with my younger brother. Before leaving, my younger brother bowed solemnly, "thank you for taking me in!" "You''re welcome, you''re welcome." Tang Shi thinks that this soldier is very warm-hearted and practical. Standing with LAN Ming, he seems heartless and funny. After the two men left, Tang Shi sighed and went back to Tang Wei''s room. It seemed that the little boy was still sleeping. LAN Ming didn''t wake him up because of their big noise. She was relieved and then closed the door. After the door closed, Tang Wei, who had been asleep, moved. Next, the little boy opened his eyes without any sleepiness, deep and cold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 ****** when Han rang came back that night and saw Tang Shi in the house, the man was surprised. "Are you back home?" Han rang said with a smile, "what a surprise. I just came back to clean it up. I didn''t expect someone to clean it up." "Please. I remember it every time. " Tang Shi thinks that Han rang''s feelings for Jiang Qi are really precious. Even if Jiang Qi can''t be free now, Han rang still remembers the house. He comes to clean it from time to time and leaves a letter occasionally. It''s very considerate. "I''m going to leave in a moment. If you come back, I''ll go abroad in the early morning of tomorrow." Han rang walked in to have a look and stepped back, "has anyone come to my family?" "Ah?" Tang poetry also did not cover up, "yesterday Lanming sent me back, too late, I left him here to sleep for a night." "Oh, LAN Ming." Han rang squinted and said, "the blue family is very young." Tang Shi nodded, "know?" "Yes." Han rang muttered, "how can LAN Ming come to Baicheng?" Tang Shi was stunned. "Lan Ming was blacklisted by Baicheng." Han rang looked up at Tang poetry and said, "no, it should be said that the whole Fengshen group was blacklisted by Baicheng. For people in Haicheng, Fengshen group is like the patron saint of the city, but people in Baicheng don''t like Lanming. " After that, Han rang said with a smile, "so he''s a little confused, but he''s OK. Let''s have dinner together. After that, I''ll go too. Is he alone?" "Yes." Originally secretly listening to their conversation, Tang Wei came out of the room and said, "I Miss Han rang''s cooking skills!" "OK, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you later." Han rang diligently began to clean up at home, while Tang Shi was surfing the Internet. Tang Wei sneaked over and said, "Mommy, can I borrow my computer?" Tang Shi pinched his nose, "what do you want to do? Want to play games secretly again? " Every time Tang Wei was found using the computer for a long time, he used the excuse of playing games. After all, this is more in line with the temperament of children. Tang Wei sticks out his tongue, "right." "Not for long." Tang Shi closed the notebook and handed it to Tang Wei, "go, remember to come out at dinner." Tang Wei answered, went into the room, and immediately contacted his master remotely. R7cky is still in China these days. He is very happy to hear Tang Wei''s voice, "little disciple, do you think of me at last?" "There''s something I''d like to ask for your help." Tang Wei''s brow frowned, "I want to investigate what Fengshen group has done in Baicheng." R7cky was startled by Tang Wei''s suddenly serious tone, "what do you want to do? Want to do something bad again? " "Just want to know." Tang Wei looked at the handsome face of the man on the screen, "maybe something Finally, we''ve got a clue that we can connect. " On the other hand, in a high-level hospital, ye Tian shuttles through the corridor with a report sheet. Finally, he goes to his office, locks the door carefully, and hands the sheet to the man standing inside. The eyebrows of thin night tightly knit together, "how to say?" "Not by birth." Bo Ye was relieved. He took an MI and Bo Yan to do a paternity test before, and the result shows that Bo Yan''s daughter is indeed Bo Ye''s daughter. However, Bo Ye is suspicious of an MI, and thinks that there is a certain chance to bribe people in the hospital to commit fraud, so he secretly finds someone he can trust to do it again. Sure enough, the result is quite different from that of an MI. Bo Yan is not his daughter. In fact, Bo Ye''s concept of an MI''s pregnancy is also very vague. He only remembers that he was drunk and woke up in the same bed with an MI. In fact, it doesn''t matter. At that time, he and an MI had been together for a long time and didn''t touch each other. Even if he did, it didn''t matter. As a result, an MI became pregnant a month later. At that time, he directly acquiesced that this was his own child. In addition, when he woke up in the same bed with Anmi, all his thoughts implied that he was in this relationship. At that time, he fell in love with Anmi without too much doubt. Follow closely Something happened to Anmi. Two lives for one corpse. This is what the forensic doctor said. When he got to the truth, only a handful of ashes were left. Can realize now quiet back, let him for all at that time again have doubts, until now ye Tian put the real paternity test in front of him, thin night finally came to a conclusion. An MI hides many things from herself Bo Ye looked at the report and said, "is the previous one fake?" "It''s obvious." Ye Tian hands in front of the chest, "it is estimated that someone bribed the people in the hospital, and then deliberately do that false paternity test, what is the purpose, do you think?" Purpose? Does an MI want to marry back into the Bo family?But then she could do it. Why did she push Tang poetry out and let him marry Tang poetry? Thin night did not speak, ye Tian see him this way, can only sigh, "I''m not the party, so I don''t know the specific situation. In a word, someone must have made a fake in the paternity test. It''s true here. You should keep it carefully, and I won''t make it public in case of any emergency. " "Thank you." Thin night voice is hoarse, he stands up, there is a thick fog between the eyebrows. Later, Lin CI called Bo Ye and reported that A man has spent the night at Miss Tang''s house. Bo Ye hears the news, grabs the finger of the mobile phone and unconsciously tightens it. Then he quickly steps forward and says to Ye Tiandao, "take a step first." "All right." Ye Tian told him, "if you have anything to discuss with me, don''t act without authorization. Now there are too many people. It''s hard to tell whether they are friends or enemies." "Thank you." Thin night whispered, and then went out, while walking, he continued to ask Lin Ci, "who spent the night in Tang poetry?" "Lan Ming." Lin CI gave a name. LAN Ming, the leader of Fengshen group. Thin night did not speak, silent for a long time, just way, "I want to go to white city." He I can''t bear it any more. All emotions need an outlet. Bo Ye arrived in Baicheng three hours later, and then Lin CI drove straight to the apartment downstairs that Han rang gave to Jiang Qi and Tang Shi. But when he got there, Bo Ye stopped. Lin CI looked at him suspiciously, "Bo Shao, don''t you go up?" The thin night is silent. He did not speak, and Lin CI did not speak, waiting for his order. But Bo Ye seemed to have lost his ability to speak, so he kept silent until Lin CI couldn''t help saying, "Bo Shao You''ve been here for half an hour. " Thin night self-care smoke a cigarette, looking at the sky gradually falling sunset, late at night is about to start. "You can go back by high-speed rail." Bo Ye finally said, "let me drive by myself. I want to be alone for a while." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 "Bo Shao..." Lin CI is a little worried about Bo Ye''s present state, but Bo Ye insists that Lin CI go first. As an assistant, he can only go. When he leaves, he sees Bo Ye sitting alone in the car, looking a little poor. When Tang Shi and Han rang come back from shopping, they happen to see a business car parking at the downstairs of their apartment. However, because the night is getting dark, Tang Shi doesn''t see the man sitting in the car clearly. He and Han rang go to the elevator. Bo Ye stares at her back and takes out a cigarette. Tang Shi and Tang Wei have dinner. Han rang and his mother and son leave after greeting each other. At that time, it was nine o''clock in the night. When he went downstairs and saw the business car still parked there, he was puzzled, but didn''t think much about it. After all, this community is very high-end, and the car is also a valuable car, so it shouldn''t be a suspicious person. Tang Shi has never noticed that there is a car parked at her home downstairs, waiting in the time gap ignored by her. It was a sleepless night until Tang Shi got up and took Tang Wei to buy breakfast. When he went downstairs, the car was still there. Unlike last night, the door opened. In the driver''s seat sat a handsome but down and out man with blood in his eyes and the last cigarette between his fingers, which had already burned to the end of the cigarette butt. The man noticed that there was no cigarette left, and lost the cigarette butt. Tang Shi noticed that when the car door opened, the floor was full It''s all cigarette ends. She was stunned and looked up at the man blocking her door but doing nothing. Bo Ye also noticed Tang Shi''s surprise. The man gave a low smile, "I just came to see you. Don''t be so hostile." "Oh." Tang Shi replied coldly, "I have a good life." Yes, it''s very good. There are more and more excellent men around her. But back then When Tang poetry was struggling to keep the family, he ignored it. When Tang poetry claimed that he was innocent, he treated each other coldly. When Tang poetry was insulted and attacked, he was indifferent. Later, later, the woman forgot him and left him alone. In the memory, he was surprised that some habits went deep into the bone marrow and never cherished them when they were there. Only when they left, would they feel painful. Later, when he regretted for Tang poetry, she was calm. When he helped Tang Wei to prepare everything for her birthday, she was very calm. When he said he wanted to start over and ask for a chance, she was determined. She said, No. He heard that there was a man who spent the night with Tang Shi and rushed to her, but did nothing. He watched her live the same life as a normal person. He smoked all over the place in silence. I once saw a saying in a book, what will happen if I love or hate someone too much? It''s all the same. It''s unforgettable. Once bitten by a snake for ten years, Tang Shi looked at the thin night in front of him and said with a smile, "if it''s OK, I''ll take Weiwei to buy breakfast first." Bo Ye looks at Tang poetry from the panic when facing him at the beginning to the calm numbness now, deeply aware that time is grinding people. Tang Wei is very quality, said, "Bo Shao good morning, Bo Shao goodbye." Bo Ye, watching Tang Shi go, can''t help shouting to her, "Tang Shi What happened in those days Tranquility is not dead. " Tang poetry steps, at the moment of hearing Bo Ye''s words, the whole body''s Qi and blood are surging, and all the emotions are thorough in this second Explosion. "Not dead?" With tears in her eyes, Tang Shi laughed bitterly, "how can she not die? I wish she were dead! " Thin night want to catch up with the pace of pause, Tang Shi looked at thin night, "now know I was wronged?" This is the first time that he was forced to ask such questions by Tang poetry. After many fantasies, he was questioned positively by Tang poetry on how to parry. But he had no choice but to bear it. Thin night''s Adam''s apple rolls up and down, "is..." "Don''t tell me you''re sorry. It''s expensive." Tang Shi gently laughed, "it''s really rubbish. Only now can I know that I''m wronged. I''m ashamed of your name of Haicheng." Bo Ye was humiliated by Tang poetry, but he could not say a word to refute it. Hate him? He just takes it all. Tang Shi leads Tang Wei. Tang Wei realizes that his mother is shaking and says in a soft voice, "Mommy..." "It''s OK, Mommy is not afraid." Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s face and continued to look at Bo Ye, "so what are you doing here? Like last time? Do you think I will die if I leave you, so you are confident that I will come back to you? " "Tang poetry!" Thin night didn''t hold back, slightly raised the tone, "you don''t have to say so ugly!" "Is it?" Tang Shi grinned cruelly and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve experienced many ugly things. What''s ugly? Language, as a sharp blade, can''t hurt me at all. You are the only one. You are the gun, the bullet and the fire. "Others are nothing, but the existence of thin night is the biggest harm to Tang poetry. Bo Ye''s voice was shaking. "Tang poetry, I know everything about five years ago now. I will soon return this innocent reputation to you But five years later, there are new problems to be solved. I want to have a good chat with you... " "What are you talking about?" Tang Shi directly refused Bo Ye, "there is only the old feud between you and me five years ago. There is nothing else to talk about!" Bo Ye was stunned and froze on the spot. For a long time, the man trembled and said, "don''t you even have time to listen to me..." "Isn''t Anmi alive?" Tang Shi firmly clenched his fist, "go and chat with your tranquility. Maybe you can find many common topics you didn''t find in those years." The woman laughed sarcastically, "after all, you two have the same attainments in how to hurt others?" Being satirized by her, Bo Ye didn''t fight back, and tranquility didn''t die. The accusation of Tang poetry was a joke. She resents him, he can understand, just Bo Ye thought about it and quickly said what he wanted to express, "Tang poetry, I want to say, now if anyone wants to attack you?" Tang Shi''s action to leave was like being pressed the rest key, and then she was shocked and widened her eyes. How did Bo Ye detect it? She also had this feeling in her life. It seemed that there was a pair of big hands behind her trying to push her into the mire, but Tang poetry was not able to find out. How did Bo Ye know? The shock of Tang poetry is in Bo Ye''s eyes. The man knows that this sentence makes her feel it too. He can only lower her voice, "Tang poetry Give me some time, I know you hate me, but the problem of that year has come to light. Now there is another wave of people who want to hurt you. I know you have no fighting power at all. I I can help you. Shall we work together for a talk? Even if it''s just cooperation. " He said very humble, Tang poetry staring at the man in front of him, "can I believe you?" Bo Ye is excited by her counter question and her heart aches. With a self mocking smile, Bo Ye spread out her hand, "Tang poetry, without you, I have nothing." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 "That kind of thing to me." Tang poetry stopped for a moment, "it has no effect. Bo Ye, if you say you can find out who''s behind me, just bring out something substantial. I''m not stupid enough to forgive a man who once sent me to prison. " Tang Shi then turned around and took Tang Wei away. Bo Ye stood there, with more and more deep eyes in his dark eyes Tang poetry thinks that this is just a small episode in normal life, but unexpectedly, the next day there will be news that Bo Shao of Haicheng is about to usher in the second spring. Bo Ye is getting married again? Who is the object of marriage? When Bo ye knew the news, he was in a meeting and was furious on the spot. Who let out the news?! Later, after a check, it was found that it was his grandmother. He not only announced the news of Anmi, but also directly admitted that he had their daughter. He also said that the Bo family had treated her badly before, and now he wanted Bo Ye to marry her home. It can be regarded as compensation for the wandering of a person before tranquility. But Bo Ye couldn''t agree with it at all. He came home from work that night and saw that Mrs. Bo had already brought back Bo''s family to live with her. He was always indifferent and forced to almost get angry, "grandma. What are you doing? " The old lady sneered, "a few years ago, didn''t you fall in love with Anmi? Yes? Now I won''t marry anyone else? " "Grandma..." Thin night saw the expression of tranquility and thin Yan, only feel no origin of irritability, "can you leave things to me to solve?" "Bo Yan is a child of our Bo family. He is also related to me. How can I manage this? I tell you, I''ll have a wedding in a few days. Don''t think I don''t know who you''ve been waiting for when you''re single these years. That''s just waiting for the Tang poetry! " That arrogant woman, looking at it, is angry. She has been in prison and is still restless! Bo Ye was angry. "Tang Shi gave birth to a son to me. Why don''t you let me marry her home?" "You think I don''t know your mind?" Bo Lao Fu was very angry. "A woman who was driven out of the house by the Bo family in those years still wants to bring her back? Isn''t that a slap in the face? You are a member of the Bo family. Your words and deeds represent the face of the Bo family! " Bo Ye did not speak, looking at his grandmother, the hand hanging on the side of his body clenched into a fist, and then he turned to see tranquility, eyebrows wrinkled, "you let Grandma send the message?" "Why do you blame her?" Granny worried, "people work hard to help you bring up your daughter, you treat her with this attitude?" Bo Ye feels that his mind is a mess now. The matter here has not been solved, and the grandmother there has come out to force her marriage. All the news has been released. Everyone is looking up who this sudden tranquility is and how to get the favor of Bo''s family. Grandma looked at thin night''s face, yelled, "how, not happy?" "Grandma, I''m an adult now. I just need to solve some things by myself..." "Fix it, fix it!" Grandma shook the crutch hard, "I think you are fascinated by the woman named Tang Shi. You keep saying that you don''t love her, so why don''t you marry an MI now? What''s wrong with Anmi? How long have you been single since your divorce? Have you considered for our Bo family? " Bo Ye was forced by her grandmother''s words to say nothing to refute for a moment, so she could only turn around and walk out again. "Stop!" Grandma yelled, "do you want to rebel! Ye''er, are you wronged to marry an MI? " "It''s not a matter of injustice, grandma. Have you ever respected my wishes?" Bo ye turned around and looked at her grandmother. Her eyes were full of disappointment. "Would you mind not interfering? We''re not finished yet... " "I''m messing about?" Grandma didn''t have time to listen to Bo Ye''s next words. She just listened to the first half of the sentence, and she was so angry that she shivered all over, "OK, OK, good grandson has grown up, and she has a strong idea. Grandma is nothing, isn''t she?" Bo Ye felt that he had nothing to say to the old people of the previous generation. Men were not good enough to argue with his grandmother directly, so he could only put all his anger back, "grandma, if you think I''m not obedient, I don''t live in Bo''s house." Then Bo Ye picked up the suit coat on the sofa and went out. After that, he turned the wheelchair hard to catch up with him. "Brother ye, wait a minute..." A light night. He felt the peace in front of him It''s not the tranquility of that year. Even he is not the man he was. They have changed. People''s hearts are too easy to change. "Brother ye, are you blaming me? If you don''t want to, you don''t have to marry me... " Quiet every word seems to be with incomparable grievance, but just for the sake of thin night to bear down, the man was touched by her voice, looking back, to her slightly red eyes, the mind is the face of Tang poetry. I don''t know why, there is a sense of inexplicable irritability in my chest, thin night Tut, looking at the appearance of tranquility''s begging, and looking at the careful thin face around tranquility, men feel disgusted for no reason.How could this be I''ve never been in such a mood for tranquility before "Tranquility, there are some things we don''t have to face." Thin night stretched out her hand and broke the fingers of an MI holding his clothes. The man was still the delicate and beautiful face in her dream. Unfortunately, her eyes were as cold as ice. "I keep you because I still remember the old love..." "Don''t threaten the tranquility there, it''s weird!" Granny was so angry that she was held forward by Cen Huiqiu. Anmi was coming right away. Granny said, "Anan, you can sit well. It''s inconvenient to use a wheelchair. Bo Ye, you reflect on your attitude. You really don''t want this home! " Thin Yan didn''t hold back in one side and was scared to tears by grandma. Grandma turned back, the expression is obviously impatient, see thin Yan little one standing there, was scared to cry, panic wipe tears, obviously some uncomfortable, "what? I''m your grandmother. Are you afraid of me? " Bo Yan shivered and said, "no, grandma I... " Thin night can''t look down, in the side of the voice, "grandma, the child is still small..." "The girls of the Bo family are not inferior to the boys. Why are you crying? Put away your tears!" Bo Yan is taught by his grandmother. Standing there pitifully, Bo Ye thinks of Tang Wei for no reason. He has never been so weak, never admit defeat, and insists on his bottom line. Grandma said to an MI, "an an, the child is still young, but the temperament should be cultivated as soon as possible. Your daughter can''t go astray in the future!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 I heard someone describe her daughter as walking on the wrong road. Her peaceful expression was also stiff. When she came back, she said dryly, "what grandma taught me is, Bo Yan, go back to the room and practice calligraphy by yourself! Don''t be greedy for adults. How can children be so unconscious? " Thin Yan red eyes by the family dislike some, with unsteady steps to the upstairs room, thin night pinched his eyebrows, feel tired, sigh, continue to go out without stopping. "Do you want to go?" Old lady Bo is as dignified as she used to be! Do you really want to break up for the Tang poetry family Not for Tang poetry, but for himself. He was fed up with his grandmother''s lawless control! Bo Ye was afraid that he would hurt the older generation by talking too hard, so he bit his teeth and didn''t speak, but his steps were faster and faster. His grandmother didn''t catch up with him, and he grabbed Cen Huiqiu''s hand viciously, "look at the good son you taught me!" "Ma..." CEN Huiqiu was blamed by old lady Bo, and also felt a little wronged, "Yeer is so grown-up, so you should have your own ideas. You can''t treat him as a child and direct him to do this and that..." "You mean I''m not a grandmother?" Old lady Bo raised her voice, "I''m doing it for him! For our Bo family! Without our Bo family, can you be a rich young woman? Can you have such a good son as Bo Ye? " CEN Huiqiu turned pale and did not speak. Old Mrs. Bo was talking alone, but her voice was not small. She didn''t know who she was reading it to on purpose. "I''m very capable. I want to turn the world upside down. I don''t know who is in charge of the Bo family! As long as my old lady is here for a day, I''ll be obedient for a day! " Bo Ye''s grandfather, that is, Bo Ye''s husband, died a few years ago. However, because of her family''s wealth, Bo Ye''s grandfather did not do such things less when he was young. As a result, Bo Ye''s grandmother was so angry with him when she was young that she almost divorced. This also caused her extreme personality. When she was old, she was more gloomy and felt that all the people in Bo''s family had to listen to her. Anmi is also a little flustered. Old lady Bo is defending her because she has the blood and flesh of the Bo family So If it is found out that Bo Yan is not Bo''s family? She went upstairs to Boyan''s room. Xiaoboyan was reading the textbook. She had a small face, pale and thin, thin lips, light pupils, and quiet. If Boyan grew up, the signs would become more and more obvious What should Bo''s family do when they are suspicious? Bo Yan found that her mother was staring at her face. She subconsciously raised her head. An MI slapped her face, which had nothing in common with Bo Ye, with a backhand -- "pa", and Bo Yan covered her face. The five or six-year-old girl soon burst into tears and was afraid. She didn''t know where she had offended her mother and why I was slapped in the face for no reason An MI sits on the wheelchair, hoarse, grabs Bo Yan''s hair, and pulls her all over, "why aren''t you Bo Ye''s daughter, why are you --!" A woman is abusing her daughter like a madman. With all her strength, Bo Yan knows that she is suddenly changed again. She shivers, but does not dare to make a sound. Once the sound is made, there will be more severe beating. She knew that she was not her own daughter, but her mother asked her to pretend to be her daughter and call her father. She did everything. Why Why still hit her? The little girl kept shaking. Later, she almost begged for mercy, "Mom, don''t fight, mom..." An MI suddenly stops and gasps, "well, if I don''t hit you, my grandmother will be suspicious when she sees your injury. I won''t hit you..." She used to light a cigarette casually. Then she tore open Bo Yan''s clothes and pressed them on her back. Bo Yan had a spasm all over her body. Her face was pale and full of cold sweat. She was biting her teeth and didn''t dare to say a word of pain. Once, twice, three times, until thin Yan''s back is full of scars, tranquil, this just let her go, the little girl trembles, spread all over the tears. That''s her mother. She doesn''t dare resist anything. Just when she was young and ignorant, she asked herself again and again in her heart, is the world always so cold-blooded and merciless? Until later, a man appeared beside her, became the light in her gray world, and finally destroyed her world by hand. He said, yes, Bo Yan, the world is so cold-blooded and merciless. ****** Bo Ye moved to his apartment alone, and Lin CI called him to report that Bo Ye''s marriage has quickly topped the list of social apps. Almost everyone is discussing that Bo Ye, the first diamond in Haicheng, will finally get married again! Bo Ye didn''t get married once before. How did you get divorced? You don''t know. It was five or six years ago. I heard that Bo Ye''s wife killed people! Bo ye put her in prison. Do you have to do it with your own wife? Bo Ye is too cruel. What you said is wrong. He killed his wife, Bo Da Shao, for the sake of the people!When Tang Shi browsed the news, she felt a little pain in her heart, but soon she felt ridiculous. Isn''t Boye always so heartless? Marriage is just a play on occasion. How can he be aggrieved if he has no family and no family. It''s just Serenity is not dead. Tang Shi''s fingers trembled, and she didn''t die. Should someone come forward to say sorry for the accusation she had carried for no reason? Some people said that she was a criminal in the murder several years ago, and some people who didn''t know about it thought that she was a criminal. Since she wasn''t dead, why didn''t she make it public? Is it because Bo Ye is protecting her? Anmi is still secretly proud these days. The news is released quickly, and the influence of public opinion on Bo Ye''s shoulder is very heavy. Although Bo Ye always goes his own way, he has to worry about the power of the media outside. These days, he has been working with a cold face, and the whole company has noticed the low pressure on the president. Tranquility feels that her wedding with Bo Ye is not far away. Waiting for this day, she planned for so many years Even when her hands were stained with sin, she could not turn back. Get thin night, is to get the world! Mrs. Bo came to see her mother and daughter and brought them pigeon soup. She said that Bo Yan looked too thin and went out like the Bo family abused her. She asked her to make up for it. An MI immediately pretended to be very moved, "grandma, thank you for thinking about our mother and daughter..." Grandma treated each other coldly, "pay attention to your identity, you haven''t come in yet." It''s a satire of her calling other people''s grandmother for her own sake. An MI''s face turns white. Unexpectedly, grandma is so hard to deal with. It turns out that it''s not enough just to have a thin face in her hand. She has to please her old lady so that she can live comfortably in the Bo family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 Old lady Bo is old. She feels that she has experienced many things. Everyone is uncomfortable and feels that everyone has to be in charge of her own. Bo Yeh is quiet and she has to listen to her. Bo Yan is drinking pigeon soup carefully, for fear of making her mother and her grandmother unhappy. Old lady Bo looks at them and goes out with a cold hum. Bo Yan thinks that this granny is not concerned about herself, but about The face of the Bo family. Anmi doesn''t think so. As long as she flatters old lady Bo, thin night can''t escape from her palm, so she says to her daughter, "wait on old lady well in the future, let her like you, you know?" Thin Yan weak nod, water Ying Ying eyes in a pain and don''t understand. But the good days of tranquility didn''t last long. Soon, a piece of news was released again. I don''t know who agreed to renew the case that had accumulated dust in that year Turn it out! [was the Tang family wronged? Five or six years ago, the victim was not dead! ¡¿ the title of this news is very strong at first sight, and countless news leaks. When Anmi saw that report, she turned pale. [according to people familiar with the matter, the mysterious woman who is going to marry Bo Shao recently is said to be Anmi, the first lady who settled down at the beginning. She has a sister, Anru, whose whereabouts are unknown now. His father is Anguo, who was jailed for the supermarket kidnapping case a while ago. Why does Bo Ye want to marry a woman whose father is a criminal to go home? The real innocent is another woman! ¡¿ those words describe Tang poetry bitterly and miserably. At that time, she was mistaken for a murderer and was forced to spend five years in prison, unable to rehabilitate herself. Later, when she was released from prison, she was pointed at by the nose and scolded by the society everywhere - in the end, the funny thing is that the person she "killed" did not die. The so-called murderer is a joke and wronged For five years, the victim lived peacefully, but she never stood up to clarify her innocence. This tranquility is the tranquility that will soon marry Bo Yeda, one of the two young ladies who settled down at that time. Like the Tang family, an''s family disappeared. An Guo went to prison. His poor father spent his whole life looking for the murderer who killed his daughter, and kidnapped Tang Shi to make her pay for her life. However, he didn''t know that his eldest daughter had never died. He watched him suffer, and even watched Tang Shi suffer from so many public opinions. Now, Bo Ye wants to marry this quiet, but the innocent victim Tang Shi is forgotten in the long river of time. She should not be forgotten, she should not suffer everything! Anguo is sad. He always thought that Tang poetry was a murderer. He wanted to revenge, but he got revenge on the wrong person. Tang poetry is more sad, life is completely destroyed, all when junior high school hurt her people, are accomplices! Finally, at the bottom of the newspaper, a row of bold words appeared - in today''s society, it is too difficult to maintain justice, but what is more difficult is to admit the mistakes we made at the beginning. [Haicheng people, we owe Tang Shi one. Sorry! ¡¿ as soon as the news was sent out, it immediately caused an uproar, and everyone was shocked. There was such a sharp reversal of the truth that everyone seemed to be slapped in the face! "I was He also said that Tang poetry was cruel and cruel. " "She''s not the killer Who would you like to ask about the prison she''s in "It''s terrible. Who in the world made her a murderer?" "What about Bo Ye? Bo Ye has hurt Tang poetry and wants to marry an MI. What is he doing? " "Scum man! Scum man! It must be the thin night that protects the tranquility. Let''s blame Tang poetry all the time "No? I feel like an MI has an ulterior motive. After all, Bo Ye determined that Tang poetry was the murderer. He must have been misled. It''s really sad, this man. " "Nothing to say! Quiet and thin night, are not good things! Why don''t you come out and make it public! Didn''t she know that Tang Shi was in prison for a false accusation! Won''t her conscience hurt "Tang poetry is so pitiful. Tears are coming out when I read the whole news..." In recent days, there has been a wave on the Internet. Everyone is participating in a topic. When they send a microblog, they will bring a tag with their full name ? Tang poetry. Sorry! # this topic has been read by tens of millions of people. Many people wrote long articles there saying sorry Tang Shi. At that time, I thought you were a murderer and scolded you for so many ugly words. I don''t know what to do to comfort you. I just hope that your next life will be smooth and safe. Tang Shi, where are you now? How are you? Tang Shi, we are sorry for you. You have been blinded. You stand up and say something and give us a chance to compensate you. Later, some people found out that Tang poetry was dawn. A while ago, he took off his clothes at a news conference to prove his innocence. Originally, this matter was gradually forgotten, but now it has been picked out again. People are in an uproar! Tang poetry also suffered such humiliation!At this time, several anonymous trumpets continued to disclose, pushing people''s anger and shock to the climax! [a trumpet that wants to break the news: Tang Shi was pregnant at the beginning! Slag man''s infidelity in marriage, infidelity is quiet, and quiet is dead. Slag man wants Tang poetry to bury him, but unexpectedly, quiet is not dead at all. Slag man matches cheap girl, you both deserve it! You deserve to be scolded to death! ¡¿ [a trumpet who wants to break the news: there''s another thing, Tang Shi is living a good life now. Her son is very good. She is a little adult and will protect her mother. This is the only gift from the world. ¡¿ [a trumpet who wants to break the news: if you want me to tell you, I guess it''s just that recently I can''t bear it any more. I''m afraid that slag man will find Tang Shi to get back together, so I''ll jump out and stab him. I want Tang Shi to marry slag man first. But now being picked out, it is estimated that the hope of marrying into a rich family has gone completely. In a word, man is doing, and heaven is watching! Feng Shui turns around! I don''t know who is the big man behind the scenes who completely exposed this matter, but I thank you for announcing the truth for Tang Shi first! As for tranquility, I just want to say, don''t do bad things, sooner or later you will be known, I wish you a long time! ¡¿ the origin of this trumpet is mysterious, but the words are heartbreaking. All of a sudden, the image of Tang poetry in everyone''s heart has changed from a murderer to a stigmatized and strong goddess. Countless people have gone to dawn to leave a message, saying that Tang poetry is not easy. It took so long to get ahead, and it has been tortuous and beaten by many people. Later, Tang Shi read those messages, but just a smile, and the next day he sent a micro blog. The world kisses me with pain and asks me to sing in return. ¡¿ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 Her words, which were plain and light, seemed to have seen through everything, caused a new wave of discussion. "It''s said that the injustice of Tang poetry has been cleared up at last!" "It''s not easy for a woman to come here!" "That doesn''t count! Slag man and small three have not been due retribution! Isn''t Bo Ye going to marry an MI? " "Be careful. It doesn''t matter if you talk about tranquility. Your family has fallen down. You dare to speak ill of Bo Ye. Be careful of your background!" For a moment, everyone began to guess why Bo Ye wanted to marry an MI. In everyone''s eyes, they may be true love. After all, they are one scum and one cheap, but I didn''t think about it Who helped clarify the news of Tang poetry. ****** in the office, the French window behind the thin night reflects a sense of decadence in the setting sun, which is like the end of a story, and finally slowly The curtain has come down. Lin CI is observing the traffic data of some websites and says to Bo Ye, "Bo Shao The amount of reading has exceeded 100 million.... " More than 100 million people have read the post clarifying the truth for Tang poetry, and 100 million people have been beaten in the face by the events of that year! Now online curse a piece, whether it is to thin night or to quiet. An MI obviously bought the water army, and a wave of voices came out to say that when Tang poetry came later, an MI and Bo ye knew each other first. It was Tang poetry that first became a junior who intervened in other people''s love, fighting for an MI''s injustice. These words were soon spit by netizens. I''ll go to your room! Since you and Boye are true love, why don''t they marry you and Tang poetry! What is the concept of marriage! It''s a responsibility! It''s Tang poetry that they marry. You''re just a loser! ¡¿ [it''s shameless. If you dare to say that, Anmi must have bought the Navy! ¡¿ [tut Tut, since you and Boye knew each other earlier than Tang Shi and Boye, how can you still become the third child in other people''s marriage? Why don''t you marry me? ¡¿ [take it easy, Bo Ye will play with you. Tang poetry is the only way to get married. You can go to the hall and go to the kitchen. You graduated from Ivy League university. You are an independent designer. You can have as much strength as you want. Do you deserve to be compared with Tang poetry? ¡¿ [is it better for dogs to choose Tang poetry? ¡¿ [what did they say when they slandered the Tang poetry incident? A word does not say, in front of all the media directly take off the clothes to prove innocence! This is Tang poetry! For any other woman, there is no such spirit as her! An MI, is your conscience eaten by the dog? Since you are not dead, you can''t help but watch Tang poetry misunderstood by Bo Ye and sent to prison! What do you want! ¡¿ [I think Anmi has a plan. She deliberately makes Bo Ye misunderstand that Tang Shi killed her, and then uses Bo Ye''s hand to get rid of Tang Shi, so that she can become the young grandmother of the Bo family again. ¡¿ [Bo Ye was also miserable. He was cheated by a terrible woman and killed a poor woman who loved him. But he deserves it. ¡¿ [I smell conspiracy theory ¡¿ with the purchase of Anni, more and more people focus on her. Every day, some people come to scold her by private letters, saying that she pretends to be a white lotus, that she is shameless, and that she has a vicious mind and does not deserve to be a human being. How to scold Tang poetry at the beginning, now how to scold Anmi. Everyone feels happy. It turns out that such a dirty and shameless villain is still alive in the world. When she is found out, everyone criticizes her one after another. This is also one of the blindness of netizens. It''s too easy to be reversed. For a while, all kinds of versions of the stories about Tang poetry, tranquility and Boye came out, but the trumpet that got the most attention was just the beginning. [a trumpet who wants to break the news: let''s stop talking about me. I''ve seen everything I need to see. There are some places where I really have too many brain supplements. Tang poetry is also very surprised that someone will help her rehabilitate. Now her mood has calmed down. Thank you for your concern. As for tranquility and thin night, I only have two words, ha ha, for you. ¡¿ when Lin CI saw this microblog being swiped out, it was only a few seconds, and thousands of comments had appeared below. [anonymous great Xia has a sense of justice! ¡¿ [is there anything else I want to hear! ¡¿ [how is Tang Shi''s son now? Did she go back to Bo''s home or take it with her? ¡¿ [doesn''t Tang Shi have a brother, Tang Yi? Why is there no sound recently? ¡¿ "thin and little..." This trend is a bit terrible. We are now crazy about the latest development of this matter. From murderers to innocent victims, Tang poetry has played a beautiful turning over battle. Moreover, in recent years, she has been wronged, even without saying a word of grievance. This gesture is even more heartbreaking and distressing. For a moment, the number of her fans has doubled, and some people even picked out the candid photos of her and the passers-by when Boye got the certificate. At that time, they got the certificate behind their backs, and they didn''t make any noise, so the passers-by''s candid photos didn''t cause much trouble. Now it seems that these are all ironclad evidence - the ironclad evidence of Bo Ye and an MI''s cheating out of marriage. "Don''t worry about it." Thin night lit a cigarette, "by the way, how about Tang poetry these days?"He is now in the middle of public opinion, but his mind is still on Tang poetry. "She It''s very good. Life goes on as usual. I found time to go to Eugene Hear this name, thin night slightly picked to pick eyebrow, afterward way, "continue." "Bo Shao, do you really care?" "Leave them alone." Bo Ye closed her eyes and said, "I was ready to be scolded when I made the matter of Anmi and Tang poetry public..." We are not so presumptuous because we are afraid of Boye''s identity, but some people in the company have resigned voluntarily, so they probably don''t want to continue to work under his boss. Lin Ci was silent. He did not think that Bo ye would use such an extreme and straightforward way to help Tang poetry rehabilitate. No one thought that the person who broke out the news was Bo Ye, who was scolded as a scum man in the news. He tried a lot to bribe all the traffic media. He chose to make public the old stories of that year at this time and tear open the bloody scar for Tang poetry, even if it was beating his own face, and then Let it shine again. Even if it involves the whole Bo family, even if it pushes out the tranquility of disability, he chooses to face up to the mistakes he once made. It''s crisp and straightforward. Even if they are ready, they will be ruined. Bo Ye has thought about it for a long time. This is what he should bear, isn''t it? Tang poetry is innocent. He owes her a piece of truth. Now, he begins to give her back everything he owes her. Her reputation, her job. Tang Shi, I will pay back everything you lost because of me. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 In recent days, Tang poetry has a lot of natural and unrestrained life. She has let go of the charge of murder. Many big names who refused her because of her criminal record have come to cooperate with her. However, Tang Shi has a lot of temper. At first you looked down on me, but now I don''t need you to paste it upside down. I refuse everything and only agree to Eugene. This person is the original development of her, regardless of her complex identity, sincerely invited her mentor. This afternoon, Tang Shi and Eugene are sitting in the coffee shop to discuss, because the relationship is getting more and more familiar, the two people also relax a lot, especially Tang Shi, accompanied by Asuka, there is no tension, also occasionally make a joke. Later, Eugene talked about asking Tang Shi to take some more cover or inside pages without revealing her face. Tang Shi responded immediately, and then the two started the stalling period. After the conversation, they went to the opposite Guojin building to have dessert. Along the way, Asuka tried to make her laugh by telling jokes. We all know that because of recent events, Tang Shi''s mood will be more or less affected, but now she looks so cheerful, I feel relieved. I hope she won''t be subjected to internet violence. When crossing the road, Tang Shi was in a hurry. When she was walking on the sidewalk, she almost ran into a car. Asuka held her in her arms in time, and the cool fragrance came into Tang Shi''s nose, which was very comfortable. Asuka is not only man biased, but also perfume, including clothes. "I don''t mind if you like to throw yourself in my arms." Asuka squints and smiles. With her little tiger teeth, she looks particularly handsome. "Let''s go and eat Huapu desserts. Every one of those desserts is delicious!" Tang poetry''s attention was quickly taken away by desserts, followed by Eugene also quietly looking at Tang poetry with a smile. Then, the man took out his mobile phone and selected a contact to send a message. [dawn looks relaxed. ¡¿ [just relax. I''m afraid she''s under a lot of pressure because of recent events. You accompany my baby more for me, she likes to eat bullfrog, you can eat roast bullfrog at night. ¡¿ [don''t you care so much about men? My dear brother. ¡¿ [none of your business! Tang poetry is my only baby, who dares to let my baby drop a tear, I will fight with him! ¡¿ Eugene smiles playfully, and then keeps up with the pace of Tang poetry and Asuka. Beautiful men and beautiful women are extremely bright. Some passers-by soon find that it is Tang poetry that has been deeply involved in public opinion recently, and pick up their mobile phones to take photos. When the photo was posted on the Internet and seen by Bo Ye, what he saw was the picture of Tang Shi smiling and being held in his arms by a cream Xiaosheng. Two people even fed cakes to each other. The man had an indisputable face and two tiger teeth when he laughed. The body looks thin and weak, just like Tang poetry. Next to him was a blonde, blue eyed, half blood man. Bo Ye recognized him at a glance, his old friend Eugene. Lin CI felt that the temperature around him had dropped suddenly. He went up and carefully glanced at the photo that came out of thin night and swallowed his saliva Maybe there''s something wrong... " Bo Ye turns off the screen and then leaves the phone aside. The man pinched an eyebrow, "who is that man?" Lin CI felt that his head could not be protected at any time I don''t know... " "This man obviously has a good relationship with Tang poetry. He must have known Tang poetry for some time! What do our people do to eat? We didn''t find him before? " Sure enough, Tyrannosaurus Rex became powerful, and Lin CI shrunk his neck, "this I''ll go and find out... " Bo Ye didn''t speak. "Bo Shao, don''t think about it. Miss Tang is not that kind of person who makes trouble I didn''t live Maybe this man is gay? " In order to make his boss happy, Lin CI has come up with all kinds of crooked ideas. Bo Ye is so excited by Lin Ci''s words of carefully protecting his dignity that he almost picks up the ashtray and smashes it at him, "don''t check it! I want you to comfort me? The more you comfort me, the more pitiful I feel! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s hard to wait. ****** however, it is not peaceful recently. She is now in Bo''s home, in a very tense atmosphere. After hearing about this, Mrs. Bo fainted on the spot and lived in the hospital. She got better and moved out of the hospital these days. However, she still invited many doctors to come over for personal examination. The whole process was quiet, sitting in a wheelchair, and she was afraid to speak. Jiang Ling looked at the old lady''s physical indicators, "better than before, grandma, you are old, don''t toss your body." "Xiaoling, grandma still believes you." Jiang Ling has a good relationship with Bo Ye, so as Bo Ye calls for her grandmother, old lady Bo sees Jiang Ling coming and grabs his hand, "you must talk to our family Ye Er. Look at him What''s the matter with him! Why are you being scolded so badly? "Jiang Ling''s eyes darkened, "grandma, Bo Ye, if he has an accident, he will certainly deal with it by himself. Don''t worry." Old lady Bo is old. She thinks what she thinks is right and what others do is wrong. But in Tang poetry, Bo Ye is wrong. Even if he is scolded by others, he should bear it. However, Bo Ye''s grandmother obviously doesn''t think so. The ideas of the older generation are a little too decadent. Watching Jiang Ling leave, an MI asks the servant to push the wheelchair to catch up and ask, "how''s my grandmother?" Jiang Ling turned his head and sneered at an MI. "The tone is so familiar. Who can I talk to?" As soon as an MI''s face froze, she immediately put on another expression, "Dr. Jiang, are you Hate me? " "Enough, stop." Jiang Ling made a stop gesture, "don''t follow me. I won''t eat you either. To act, OK, go to play with Bo Ye and old lady Bo. You ask me if I hate you. Yes, I really don''t like you Jiang Ling approached an MI and deliberately lowered her back. Looking at her ever-changing expression, she said with a meaningful smile, "an MI, it''s not five or six years ago now. Everything is no longer around you. " What you vowed to hold in your hand has long been lost through your fingers. So is Bo Ye''s love and patience for you. "Sooner or later, he will find that he is deeply in love with Tang poetry, and you are a poor man." Thin night may still be in the clouds to quiet attitude, but Jiangling did not like quiet for a long time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 At this point, Jiang Ling put his hands in his pockets and propped up, "I''m too lazy to participate in you, just because I hate you. Tranquility, don''t play the abacus too well. You don''t have to put on airs with me. I don''t have the time to deceive myself with you. " "Here''s a word for you. Feng Shui turns around. As long as they do evil, there will be retribution. " Jiang Ling sneered, no longer nostalgic, and walked out. The door of Bo''s house closed in front of tranquility. The servants pushed the car and whispered, "little grandma..." Before entering the door, he began to call the servants to call his young grandmother. An MI''s face changed again and again, and finally gritted her teeth, "push me back!" The servants of the Bo family are very skilled. Back at Bo''s house, he saw old lady Bo lying on the bed, and quietly took on a miserable look. He whispered, "old lady..." Old lady Bo sneered and said nothing. An MI immediately flatters her, "why don''t I take you on a tour these days to relax? How about I call my elder brother Shangye?" Call Bo Ye together, this idea is to let Bo old lady finally look at her, but the corner of the mouth is still with a sneer, it is difficult to approach. Anmi feels that she has managed to change old lady Bo''s attitude a little bit. The news that comes out of nowhere makes all her efforts return to the origin. The woman clenched her teeth and went forward to squeeze her hand. It was clear that she was also a disabled person in a wheelchair, but she was trying to please another person every day. Now in the winter vacation, Bo Yan is practicing calligraphy in her study. When she comes out, she sees this scene. Her mother talks with her grandmother carefully. She is full of how to make her grandmother happy. Bo Yan has no status at home. CEN Huiqiu didn''t care about their mother and daughter, but suddenly she felt a little sad. God, is the world always so cold-blooded and heartless? "What evil has our Bo family done, ouch!" Bo Yan heard old lady Bo sighing there, and later became a curse, "I knew that the woman in Tang poetry didn''t have a good heart! She''s trying to ruin my good grandson! What a cruel woman In Mrs. Bo''s consciousness, Bo Ye can''t do this kind of almost self stabbing thing, so the only thing that can involve the interests is Tang poetry. It must be that Tang poetry can''t bear to see that Bo Ye and an MI are going to get married. At this time, they break the news and muddle the water, making everyone uneasy. "Why is she so cruel! At the beginning, she married to the Bo family, but now I''m really Ouch... " "Thin old lady Wu heart," heart disease to the recurrence of gas Anni quickly went to rub it for her, "don''t be angry. I''ll take care of it." Before she finished, she was pushed away by old lady Bo, "don''t say anything beautiful here! What''s the real situation? Do you think I don''t know! Why didn''t you stand up in those years and make me cold-blooded and merciless? You''re responsible, too! " Annie''s face turns pale when grandma Boye scolds her, "I I... " "Get out of here! It''s boring to watch! Let''s talk about your marriage! If we don''t press down, we won''t be able to accomplish anything of the night Old lady Bo''s words were like death penalty for an MI, but before she could explain, she was pushed out by her servants. She was so anxious that she slapped her wheelchair desperately. "Old lady, don''t be angry, my wedding with brother ye..." Night Swallowing everything, sobbing. ****** at this moment, the lights are bright in Ye Jingtang''s apartment. Jiang Qi stands aside, expressionless. No matter what ye Jingtang asks, she doesn''t answer. "Han let you have the house?" "What''s the relationship between you two? He''s taken two deals from me. Jiang Qi, people are coming for you. " "It''s disgusting, white eyed wolf." Ye Jingtang disdains to sneer, "an immature dog. Jiang Qi, the ID on the Internet recently is called "a trumpet that wants to disclose information." is that your account number Jiang Qi''s indifferent expression finally has a crack. Ye Jingtang laughed more happily as soon as he saw it. "Oh, it seems that the matter of a good friend is much more important than himself. You don''t fight back when I say anything, but you can''t sit still when I hear something about Tang poetry. Jiang Qi, why don''t I see you are so emotional?" Jiang Qi opened his mouth, but made no sound. In the face of Ye Jingtang, no matter how many words are in vain. Ye Jingtang is obviously angered by Jiang Qi''s attitude. He grabs her and presses her on the sofa. Knowing what ye Jingtang wants to do, Jiang Qi suddenly starts to struggle. "Let me go!" came the woman''s shrill voice "Is it interesting to pretend now, eh?" Ye Jingtang sneered and grabbed her neck, "Jiang Qi, I can''t stand your face. It''s nice to say that it''s eight faceted and exquisite. It''s hypocritical to say that it''s white. Disgusting"If you think I''m sick, don''t touch me!" Jiang Qi shuddered, "Ye Jingtang, what do you want?" But ye Jingtang''s answer is to tear her clothes. When her skin is exposed to the cold air, Jiang Qi is almost desperate. "Only at this time do I think you are the most real..." In Ye Jingtang''s Amber pupil, there is a group of emotions that Jiang Qi can''t understand. The man smiles like a demon from the abyss, "Jiang Qi, only when you hate me, I think you are the most real..." He opened his mouth and bit Jiang Qi''s neck. Jiang Qi felt pain and tears came out. "Ye Jingtang, you are not human..." "I''ll let you experience whether I''m human or not later..." Ye Jingtang looks at Jiang Qi''s frightened appearance and smiles with satisfaction, "you can only fear me, you can only obey me. Jiang Qi, without me, you are nothing. You can''t let any man touch you. Do you understand Jiang Qi sneered at him with tears in his eyes, "are you telling a joke?" Ye Jingtang pressed her body hard, "have you ever done it with Han rang?" Every time ye Jingtang asked this question, Jiang Qi didn''t answer, in order to provoke him. Ye Jingtang is more presumptuous and casual than Gao Leng in thin night. Such people generally have no bottom line and are rarely affected by things, but every time Jiang Qi was provoked to anger by his clumsy provocation. If Han rang dares to touch her He cut off his fingers one by one! Ye Jingtang roared, "tell me! Have you got any! " Jiang Qi didn''t answer, but just laughed, "you look disgusting." "Don''t force me to fight Han rang and Tang Shi." Threat is what ye Jingtang is good at. When it comes to Tang poetry, Jiang Qi finally shows a little flustered. Han rang is protected by Han''s family. Even if ye Jingtang wants to move, he has to work hard and have the ability. But Tang poetry, what does she have? She has nothing, and no one is her support! "So much for Tang poetry, even willing to open a trumpet for her to help her break the news?" Ye Jingtang sneered and pinched Jiang Qi''s neck. "Unfortunately, Jiang Qi, the more you attach importance to someone, the easier it is for me to hold him in my hand." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 Jiang Qi broke the jar, and the woman just laughed at the expression of Shangye Jingtang. Unfortunately, the smile was empty and desperate. She whispered. "Yes, ye Jingtang, you are cruel. What else can''t you do?" Ye Jingtang frowns at Jiang Qi''s eyes. He doesn''t like Jiang Qi''s desperate look. When he faces Han rang, isn''t this woman still very happy! "Don''t pretend to be so aggrieved." Ye Jingtang laughed bitterly, "Jiang Qi, I''ve seen how ugly you look." Jiang Qi did not speak, simply closed his eyes, do not go to see ye Jingtang. She thinks that people have feelings. She went on and on for him, carrying a curse, but he easily kicked her, and later caught her back when she was about to escape. What did he think she was? A toy? One Toys that can vent their anger at will? There are so many women in the world. Why don''t you let her go?! Later, ye Jingtang is angry at Jiang Qi''s resistance. Seeing her like this, she desperately wants to make her show other expressions. Jiang Qi can''t bear his plunder. A woman cries under him, like It''s the same as ye Jingtang''s heart. At the end of the day, the man gets up, and Jiang Qi shrinks himself into a circle. His body is full of traces left by Ye Jingtang, green and purple in a mess. Ye Jingtang stands up and looks at such Jiang Qi. His clothes are messy and bruised. He is still shaking slowly. I don''t know how, but his heart is A sharp contraction. "Get up!" Ye Jingtang grabs Jiang Qi''s hand, but she doesn''t dodge. Before, Jiang Qi must have dodged like an electric shock. This abnormal reaction surprised Ye Jingtang. Later, when a man grabbed her, she found that her body was extremely hot. She has a fever? When did it happen? Ye Jingtang''s pupil shrinks a few minutes. He immediately takes off his shirt and covers her. He immediately makes a phone call to Jiang Ling. The voice is startled, "ah Jiang! Come to my apartment quickly ****** Jiang Ling arrived 20 minutes later. When she came in, she saw Ye Jingtang coming up anxiously. Jiang Ling stepped back and said, "I depend on you, brother. Why don''t you wear clothes on your upper body? Don''t come here. I''m not interested in men." Ye Jingtang wants to press his head against the wall and roars, "it''s like I''m interested in you! Come in! See a woman to me "Your woman..." Jiang Ling''s face is full of question marks. When she walks in and sees Jiang Qi huddled in the sofa, she gasps for air conditioning. "Jiang Qi Jiang Ling was stunned. Isn''t this the little girl who came back to see Tang poetry in the ward? How How did it hurt like this? "She has a fever." Ye Jingtang is not full of Jiang Ling staring at Jiang Qi, "look at her face, see what she''s doing, see a doctor for her!" "Do you think I am you?" Jiang Ling rolled his eyes and took down the medicine boxes hanging on him. "One by one, I''m really thankless. Help Bo Ye''s ex-wife to see a doctor. Bo Ye is on the side and wants to kill people anytime and anywhere. Now see a doctor for your little girl friend. You don''t wear clothes. Do you want to wrestle with me? " Ye Jingtang was smoking, and his hand trembled slightly. "Who said she was my little girlfriend?" "No? It''s not that you''re so nervous. What are you doing with your dead wife? " Jiang Ling put a thermometer under Jiang Qi''s armpit, and then touched her forehead, "if it''s burned like this, do you still have to do it? Are you a man? " "I --!" Ye Jingtang was directly annoyed by Jiang Ling and said, "I I don''t know "Ha ha." Jiang Ling for ye Jingtang this powerless explanation expressed disdain, "are slag man, like me such a good doctor warm man how no girlfriend.". You don''t deserve a girlfriend. " Ye Jingtang fidgetily frowned, "said several times, she is not my girlfriend." In her deep sleep and coma, Jiang Qi vaguely hears a particularly cold voice, like a steel nail, nailed into her brain. "She''s not my girlfriend." This is Ye Jingtang. Jiang Qi didn''t speak, but her eyelashes trembled. She still had some sober consciousness, but she couldn''t support it. Later, Jiang Ling took out the thermometer. When she saw it, her eyes were straight. "Thirty nine degrees, take the medicine to reduce fever. Do you think she has a fever and doesn''t have any common sense? Give her the antiphlogistic and antipyretic first When ye Jingtang looks at Jiang Qi''s unpopular appearance, he feels that there are ants gnawing at him. Subtle, but can not be ignored, tingling. Jiang Ling prescribes medicine for Jiang Qi, and then asks her to open her mouth to see her throat. Sure enough, the woman''s throat is dumb. The light shines in, and it''s obviously inflamed. Jiang Ling tut tut tut twice, looks back at Ye Jingtang, "what have you done to her?" Ye Jingtang hands in front of the chest, "what can men and women do?""It''s reasonable to force others. You''re probably the first one in the world." Jiang Ling sneered, "if you want her to die, why do you call me to do it? Just kill someone. It''s fun to hang her like this? " Jiang Ling lifted Jiang Qi''s shirt to have a look, ye Jingtang was anxious, "what are you looking at?" "She''s covered in bruises and bruises. I''ll see what''s wrong with her!" Jiang Ling was angry to death by Ye Jingtang, "how can you be more annoying than Bo Ye?" "Don''t compare me with the guy who can''t control that woman!" Ye Jingtang is not happy, "I will not be stupid enough to let her out, but also let her free." "Ha ha." Jiang Ling did not say, "thin night can be saved, and you, no medicine." Ye Jingtang thinks that his good brother Bo Ye is just a brain jammed by the door. Is this like what Bo Ye used to do? It''s not the same as slapping yourself in the face to make all the things you''ve done wrong public? Also let go of Tang poetry, silently behind her, so interesting? It''s not interesting. It''s only his own thing. It''s only in his hand. Ye Jingtang would never know how to let go of Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi is just his plaything. If he escapes from the palm of his hand, life is not like death. Jiang Ling raised his eyelids and looked at Ye Jingtang, "so your fate will be worse than thin night. Wait for ye Jingtang." "Why are you fighting for Jiang Qi?" Ye Jingtang impatient, looking at Jiang Ling take out ointment to Jiang Qi, anxious, "put down, I come!" "I''ll give her some first. Here''s the ointment for you. It''s specially used to deal with bruises, as well as the side of her skinned knee. Remember to give her anti-inflammatory to avoid suppuration. That''s right Jiang Ling stood up, handed things to Ye Jingtang, and then took out a tube of ointment. Ye Jingtang stared at the words above for a long time, "what are you doing?" "Paint her That place. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 Jiang Ling took a deep breath, probably did not expect that this kind of thing will let Ye Jingtang use, "you hurt others, in case of tear infection, cause uterine fibroids or something, little girl for the rest of her life even if you destroyed, understand?" Shrinking into a ball, Jiang Qi''s body suddenly trembles, her fingers suddenly tighten, this detail is seen by Jiang Ling, and the man just sighs. Before he left, he patted Ye Jingtang on the shoulder, "don''t go the old way of thin night, ye Jingtang, everyone is brothers, I''m for you..." Ye Jingtang had deep eyes and did not speak. Jiang Ling is also silent. He thinks his good advice is useless. Because no matter how hard you try Can''t wake up a person who pretends to be sleeping. Jiangling left, ye Jingtang turned back to the living room to take care of Jiang Qi, see her thin and weak lying on the sofa, not as usual fresh appearance, and a little afraid. Jiang Qi usually takes an official and cool expression and talks and laughs around all kinds of men. No matter what the business or the plan, the world says that as long as the gorgeous Jiang Secretary beside Ye Jingtang appears, there will be no man she can''t win. She can coax all men happy, but only on the bed of Ye Jingtang. But now ye Jingtang looks at Jiang Qi, who is like a wounded beast. Suddenly, I feel a little uneasy. She was so lifeless that she held herself in a huddle. She was extremely insecure. Her eyes were closed and her figure was too thin. Ye Jingtang also found that Jiang Qi was too thin. The man tut a, "get up, don''t pretend to be dead." Jiang Qi slowly opened his eyes and wanted to speak, but his voice was hoarse. He opened his mouth and didn''t make a sound. Ye Jingtang looks at Jiang Qi like a poor man who has been tortured and abused by him. By contrast, he is cruel and heartless. He came forward and took off Jiang Qi''s loose men''s shirt. There was no cover on the woman. Thinking that ye Jingtang wanted to hurt her again, he shivered and shrank to the edge of the sofa. "What are you hiding from?" Ye Jingtang sneered and held her down, "give you medicine! I have no desire for your body Enough of the cold words! Jiang Qi covered his ears with tears and said, "I''m wrong, ye Jingtang I don''t dare any more. I''m wrong. Will you let me go? " Ye Jingtang was stunned. The soul of the whole body is split at this moment. The man stared at the struggling woman in front of him as if he had been strangled in the throat. Jiang Qi held himself in his arms, scarlet eyes, and wiped tears casually. While wiping and apologizing, the hoarse voice said the repeated words - "I''m sorry, ye Jingtang, will you let me go? Don''t come here, ye Jingtang. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I''m sorry Sorry It''s my fault... " Every time she said sorry, ye Jingtang had a strong sense of killing in her eyes. This woman Is it still the high spirited Jiang Qi? How could she Be pulled out of one''s bones and muscles, become this pair of A broken look? Ye Jingtang took a deep breath, stepped back two steps, his eyes were slightly red, "I I don''t want to touch you. I just want to put some ointment on you Jiang Qi seems to be unable to hear, or cling to himself, ye Jingtang last patience also disappeared, go up directly put her under his body, the shadow reappears, Jiang Qi pulled the throat, cuckoo cry blood general scream, "Ye Jingtang, you kill me!" You kill me! Ye Jingtang''s head was hit by a blunt instrument, and his whole body was full of tingling. The man threw two tubes of ointment on Jiang Qi''s face. There was an indescribable emotion on his delicate face. Finally, he could not bear to roar, "go away! Get out of here with the ointment! I don''t know what you are Jiang Qi was roared by his rude voice and trembled all over again. This made Ye Jingtang feel pain. I don''t know why Ye Jingtang strides up the stairs. Later, she makes a phone call to her servants and asks them to watch Jiang Qi clean up and let her get out. It gets in the way. Such a disobedient woman, why did he bring her back again and again? Why can Jiang Qi make him care so much? Ye Jingtang broke the ashtray at the head of the bed, and the servants in the villa came up to clean it. They comforted him as they cleaned it. "Don''t be angry, ye Shao We''ll get rid of her now. " Get rid of her. Speaking these words from other people''s mouth makes Ye Jingtang feel very upset. Finally, he kicks the wall hard. The man seems to be angry but can''t vent his anger. Even his clenched fist is shaking. When Jiang Qi came out of Ye Jingtang''s house, he was still floating. She felt that it was not easy for her to survive because of her injuries and fever. She finally found a telephone booth and used up her last two coins to dial Tang Shi."Tang poetry Help me... " When Tang Shi picked up the phone and heard Jiang Qi''s voice, the whole person was shocked and quickly asked, "where are you?" "I..." Jiang Qi sobbed, "I''m near Ye Jingtang''s apartment. They drove me out. Good. I''m free at last... " Ye Jingtang finally lost interest in her. Tang Shi wants to ask something else, but Jiang Qi on the other side hangs up all of a sudden. Remembering her weak voice before, Tang Shi''s whole heart is tight, and immediately calls Han rang, "Han rang, Jiang Qi has an accident, go to find her near Ye Jingtang''s apartment!" She probably passed out in a coma. As for the cause of coma, she must have been injured! Ye Jingtang threw her black and blue, no matter how she died, how could she be so cruel! Tang Wei hears the conversation and goes back to his room. He carefully searches Ye Jingtang''s apartment with his IP address. By the way, he finds out where there is a telephone booth near his home. After excluding other options, he immediately locks the address and rushes out to shout to Tang Shi, "Mommy, go to middle Huaihai Road!" "Do you know where ye Jingtang''s family is?" Tang poetry remembers that ye Jingtang''s whereabouts are mysterious and his home address has never been disclosed. Tang Wei immediately found a reason, "I I found it on the Internet. Let''s go. It''s important to save sister Qi Qi! " Tang Shi didn''t doubt that he was there, so he immediately took Tang Wei out of the door. Along the way, Tang Wei also quickly knocked on the keyboard and sent a message to r7cky! ¡¿ [come on, what''s up? ¡¿ [can you help me investigate the background of Ye''s family? ¡¿ when r7cky saw the typesetting, he frowned. Why is Tang Wei Suddenly also want to know the background of the Ye family? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 [the background of the Ye family is locked. If you want to check it, you have to risk being traced back. ¡¿ r7cky quickly typed a few typesets. When Tang Wei saw it, his heart sank. This means that if they touch Ye Jingtang''s background, they are likely to be found out, and then go to jail for a lifetime. Tang Wei is stunned. What''s the secret behind Ye Jingtang? If I know, I won''t trouble Shifu. ¡¿ [little student, don''t easily touch Ye Jingtang''s background. We are still checking. If there is any news, I will inform you immediately. Don''t act alone, OK? ¡¿ [OK. ¡¿ when Tang Wei put away his mobile phone, countless pieces of information flashed through his mind. Fengshen group Jungle Ye Jingtang''s father, Ye Hao Thin night And His mother, Tang poetry. ****** it took Tang Shi an hour to drive to Baicheng. When she arrived, it was raining heavily in Baicheng. As soon as she arrived at Tang Wei Bao''s address, she saw a sports car splitting the rain curtain in the distance, rushing like an arrow, and then slamming on the brake in front of the telephone booth - she opened the door of the telephone booth, leaning against a dying woman. Han rang''s face was pale He took off his suit and covered it for her. Fortunately, no one cared about a phone booth along the way. Otherwise, Jiang Qi would have been in it for such a long time, and others would have found out that they would have lost her again. Han rang held Jiang Qi in the rainstorm, and the man cried out, "Jiang Qi, Jiang Qi?" It was the first time Tang poetry saw Han rang panic. He is like a child, holding Jiang Qi in his arms. The heavy rain wet his thin shirt. But Han rang, as if unaware of the cold, quickly started the car and started the ejection. It seems that he was in a hurry to send Jiang Qi to the hospital. Tang Shi immediately started again and stepped on the accelerator. Two cars, one in front of the other and the other behind, seemed to race against the clock, racing in the dark rainstorm, stirring up a pool of cold water on the roadside. When he arrived at the hospital, all the doctors on duty came out. Han rang held Jiang Qi in his arms and ran in the hospital corridor, "doctor, doctor!" He was flustered and his voice was hoarse. "Look at her. Is there anyone..." Tang Shi''s eyes were red. Han rang was like a headless fly. For the first time, he held Jiang Qi in his arms and gave her a little warmth. A doctor came out to comfort him. Tang Shi was helping to go through the formalities. Han rang watched the doctor carry Jiang Qi to the hospital bed and cried in a hoarse voice, "take care of her, doctor, I beg Please, make sure... " The next words have been mute, Han rang watched Jiang Qi go into the emergency ward, sitting on the bench in the corridor, covered with rain, the man hugged his head, issued a meaningless roar. After going through all kinds of procedures at the front desk, Tang Shi pays Jiang Qi a fee and sees Han rang''s face of pain and regret. Tang Shi couldn''t bear it. She took out a packet of napkins and said, "wipe it. When she wakes up, she''ll probably laugh at you." Han rang heard this, immediately went to get the napkin, hands are shaking. Seven foot man, he''s afraid of this. "Her wound infection aggravated her fever and made her unconscious. Besides, it was still raining in Haicheng in the middle of the night, so..." Tang Shi patted him on the shoulder, "when the fever subsided, we should get out of danger." "I''m just sick of my own incompetence." Han rang held the napkin tightly in his hand, "why don''t I have the ability to snatch her from ye Jingtang''s hand..." Tang Shi sighed, "it''s not your fault, Han rang..." Han rang did not speak, just buried his head, beautiful side face appears to be groundless lonely. "You see, we''ve brought her back to us now." Tang Shi encouraged him, "it doesn''t matter. In the future, we will protect her and never let Ye Jingtang take her away." Han rang looked up at Tang poetry and laughed like crying, "OK." ****** that night, Bo ye received a late night call. When he saw that it was Lin Ci, he knew that it was related to Tang poetry. He quickly woke up and said, "what''s wrong with her?" "Miss Tang is OK. It''s There''s something wrong with Miss Tang''s friend. " Lin CI said over there, "it''s Miss Jiang Qi, who was sent to the hospital in the middle of the night. But because there are not many doctors on duty in this hospital, Miss Jiang Qi''s situation is a little bit It''s tricky. " Thin night eyebrows wrinkled, and then he said, "from the next hospital to transfer a few past." "At this point, some doctors have gone to sleep." "The debt of human relations is on my head. Tomorrow I will give them children''s gifts. Help me shout out those old doctors in the traditional Chinese medicine hospital and say thank you." "This..." Lin CI thinks it''s a bit exaggerated. It''s not the accident of Tang poetry. It''s the accident of Tang poetry''s friend. Should Bo Ye devote himself to it? But Bo Ye''s voice was firm and unquestionable. Lin CI believed his boss''s choice. He hung up the phone and began to be busy. Twenty minutes later, several doctors in white coats came in a hurry. The doctors in the duty room were all surprised, "teacher, are you here?""I heard that you just had a little girl here? We came to help. " "Yes, it''s very difficult. The fever can''t go down, and it seems Be forced It''s over. " The little nurse said softly, "bleeding, tearing, infection..." Han rang''s eyes were red on the spot, and his whole body was shaking. Tang Shi pressed him, "calm down, wait for Jiang Qi''s condition to recover first." Han rang tried to persuade his fist. He bit his teeth and felt that his teeth tasted the taste of blood. "I must make ye Jingtang pay the price!" A group of doctors transferred from next door put on masks and isolation suits and entered the emergency room, where several nurses on duty were still talking. "Such a beautiful girl, alas, it''s inhuman." "This kind of man must go to hell!" "Yes, I love that girl." Several people were busy worrying about Jiang Qi, but they didn''t know where the doctors came from or who called them. Tang Shi and Han rang were relieved when Jiang Qi''s condition finally stabilized. When he went in, Han rang sneezed. Tang Shi worried, "don''t catch a cold yourself." Han rang smiles and signals to her not to worry, "I''m a big man. I''m in good health." Then he went in and saw Jiang Qi lying on the bed with liquid in his hands, his long eyelashes drooping down, quiet and clever. Unfortunately, his face turned pale, as if he had been through a ghost. At that time, there was a high fever of 42 degrees, which either burned the brain and made people stupid, or directly died of a high fever. Only when the fever could abate could we feel a little relieved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 When Jiang Qi opened his eyes, everyone was relieved. Looking at the pale woman in front of her eyes, Tang Shi was full of heartache, "how do you feel now?" Han rang sat on one side and didn''t speak. His eyes were dark and deep. Jiang Qi noticed his hot sight and turned to smile at him. Obviously very aggrieved, but also smile to his that expression, let Han let heart a burst of pain, "still pain?" Jiang Qi is hoarse, "the throat still aches." Tang Shi teased her, "your voice is dumb. Don''t talk these days. Take good care of it." Jiang Qi nodded and shut up. She has a sore throat now because of the fever and inflammation. It hurts to swallow. So the woman closed her mouth and began to gesture, while Tang Shi watched Jiang Qi''s movements - "did ye Jingtang catch up?" Jiang Qi nodded. Tang Shi patted her on the back of her hand, "no, now you come back to us, and I will not go abroad, so I will stay at home and protect you." As soon as Jiang Qi''s eyes brightened, he tried his best. "Really, Chris is in China recently, but he''s busy these days. When he''s free, ask him to come to our house for dinner." Tang Shi looked back and said, "how about Han rang cooking?" Han rang answered, and then Jiang Qi, like a child, began to draw blindly. "Weiwei? Weiwei was there before, but his child was sleepy. Han rang asked the driver to take him back. I''ll take him to see you tomorrow afternoon. " Jiang Qi continued to engage in body language. "Do you mean about me on the Internet recently?" Tang Shi smiles, looking particularly relaxed, "I don''t matter, I have no influence at all." Those words can''t hurt her any more. Even if the past is exposed again, she has no fear. Her poems in Tang Dynasty are always dignified, and she is never afraid of other people''s temptation. Han rang was stunned. "You How do you understand Jiang Qi''s body language? " In his eyes, Jiang Qi is now like a little monkey in all kinds of gestures, there is no law. It''s amazing that Tang poetry can understand her meaning. This way of communication is a bit powerful. Tang Shi looked at Jiang Qi and said with a smile, "it''s probably instinct." The feeling between good friends. Everyone tacitly didn''t mention Jiang Qi''s injuries and previous experiences. Just like when they didn''t exist, they came to chat with Jiang Qi every day to have fun. Han rang changed his way to cook for her. Originally Jiang Qi because ye Jingtang thin down body, just give Han let feed fat back, face also followed good. When the little nurses came to the ward round, they would feel warm. After they went out, they were secretly communicating with each other - "the girl in the VIP ward finally met a good man." "Yes, I didn''t know who tortured her to death before. When she was sent to the hospital, my liver trembled! Fortunately, when she meets such a good man and takes good care of her, she has a little hope in life. " "I wish all the scum men and scum women in the world would die!" "Well, have you seen Tang poetry and tranquility recently? I don''t know if there will be a new turn. They all say that Tang poetry is innocent, and the Bo family doesn''t know how to choose, alas. " "Who would marry such a person as Anmi? She deserves to be in a wheelchair because of her deep intention!" "Shh, keep it down..." ****** on this day, Tang Shi saw Tang Wei off to the door. On the way back, he happened to encounter a thin night when he walked into the door of the inpatient department. When they looked at each other, they were stunned. Tang Shi didn''t expect Bo Yehui to come. Her eyebrows wrinkled, "what are you doing here?" She''s a lot easier now. She''s no longer guilty and her life is on the right track. At least I haven''t seen thin night for a while. I feel more comfortable. As a result, thin night is coming again. Bo Ye was used to the resistance of Tang poetry, as if she didn''t realize it. "Come and see Jiang Qi." Tang poetry noticed that Bo Ye was still carrying a fruit basket. The woman is still on guard, "you come to see Jiang Qi? The weasel is very kind to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken Thin night endure the stabbing pain in the heart, "why do you have to hurt people when you speak?" Tang poetry is full of words. He looks like a thin night. He''s wearing a jacket, suit and pants. He''s really relaxed and everyday. He seems to have come to see Jiang Qi. People show concern. Why is she so anxious to help Jiang Qi block Bo Ye. Think about it carefully, Bo Ye didn''t do anything sorry to Jiang Qi. Tang poetry swept the thin night up and down, "come on, I''ll take you, as long as you dare to mention something about ye Jingtang..." "I won''t mention him." Ye Jingtang''s practice is also dissatisfied with Bo Ye. Although he is a good friend, there are still differences between them.Jiang Qi''s personality is so strong. If you slap her, she can still look up and smile at you. It must be ye Jingtang who did something unforgivable that led to Jiang Qi''s failure. The reason why I see Jiang Qi at night is because of Tang poetry. This is her good friend. He also wants to show his concern. Later, when he went in, Jiang Qi was surprised to see Bo Ye coming. So is Han rang. Both of them have no grudge against Boye, but because Boye and ye Jingtang are so close, they are also on guard against Boye. When they see him coming in, Jiang Qi says in a hoarse voice, "you What are you doing? " Thin night put the fruit basket on the edge of her hospital bed. Jiang Qi was scared to move to the side, "are you really thin night?" Thin night pulls corners of the mouth, "still can have false?" "Why did you come to see me?" "Because you are a friend of Tang poetry." "Damn it." Jiang Qi and Han rang were rude at the same time, especially Jiang Qi. She knew how bad Bo ye had been to Tang poetry before, so now when she saw someone''s behavior, she was particularly alert, "do you want to cheat Tang poetry back?" Thin night helpless, "you don''t think much, I''ll come and have a look, stay for a while to go." "I don''t think you''re very kind." Jiang Qi''s eyes were sharp. "Did you do it for us on purpose?" Bo Ye suddenly understood the misunderstanding of Tang poetry, "if you think so, I can''t help it." Even if it is for them to see, at least Bo Ye has done it. Come to the hospital to see Jiang Qi. Tang Shi stood outside the ward and didn''t go in. He heard the little nurses chirping in the corridor. "I just saw Bo Shao from Haicheng next door go in? The people in the ward are very famous! " "Wow? So the rumor is true? " "What''s the rumor?" "Before, the girl in VIP ward, because of her complicated situation and the fact that she was sent in the middle of the night at that time, no one dared to take over because of the lack of doctor resources. It''s said that Bo Shao called several famous doctors from the traditional Chinese medicine hospital next door all night to help... " "True or false?" When Tang poetry heard these comments, it froze on the spot. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 Thin night? Will Bo Ye do such a thing? Tang Shi felt frightened and didn''t dare to speculate. Later, she heard Bo ye come out. The man passed by the door and just looked at her, then went out. Tang poetry will confirm the door of the ward closed, catch up with the pace of thin night, "thin night." She called him by name and surname, which aroused countless memories of him. Bo Ye stops and looks back at Tang poetry. They look at each other in the corridor. "Jiang Qi When Jiang Qi was in danger in the hospital before, did you call someone Come and help? " Bo Ye was surprised at how Tang poetry knew this, but indirectly admitted, "who told you?" "What anyone told me is not the point." Tang Shi clenched his fist and looked at Bo Ye, "what''s your reason for doing this?" It''s Want her to thank him? Bo Ye looks at the complicated expression of Tang poetry and suddenly smiles. The smile looks a little grief. "Tang Shi, you don''t have to be so defensive. I won''t hurt you any more." Bo Ye''s voice is indifferent, just like his original tone, but listen carefully But with forbearance. "I just want to help. It''s about you, so I''ll do it. That''s all Thin night''s voice low down, "you don''t have to remember what I did, you just think I''m in debt, for my own comfort." Tang poetry did not speak. The two were silent. This period of silence is not long, Tang Shi began, voice cold, "thank you for your help, I thank you for Jiang Qi." Bo Ye can only smile complicatedly. Tang Shi, what he wants is not thank you It''s a forgiveness Tang Shi said nothing more and turned to go to Jiang Qi''s ward. Bo Ye looked at her back as if her strength had been drained. Jiang Qi''s health gradually recovered. Tang Shi also found a new job in Eugene''s company. When she took office, everyone was looking forward to her. In addition to her legendary background, everyone welcomed her to join this friendly family. However, on the second day of work, she went out with Eugene to talk business. As a result, as soon as she arrived at the appointed place, she saw the so-called partner sitting there, with a beautiful white face and blue-green eyes. She was extremely beautiful and fragile. Tang Shi didn''t expect to see Su Qi here. He was surprised. Eugene looked at Tang Shi and said, "do you know Su Shao?" Tang Shi put her hair behind her ears and said, "well, I met you before." Su Qi sat there, grinning at them carelessly, "Hey, I''m an old friend at least. Can''t I just cover it like this?" Tang Shi takes a look at Su Qi. Da Fangfang sits down with you Jin in front of him. Su Qi squints, "you are different." Tang poetry answered coldly, "when I think about heaven and hell, I have experienced enough, so I want to open up." "Congratulations on your acquittal." Su Qi consciously raised this topic, "I''ve been busy recently, and I haven''t had time to talk to you about this." "Thank you." Tang Shi gladly took over, this is her innocence, she is not polite. "Since the reminiscence is over, why don''t we get down to business?" Eugene smiles and orders some desserts, which Tang Shi likes to eat. He chats with Su Qi while Tang Shi eats them silently. Suqi looked at it and laughed even more happily. "Mr. Eugene dotes on her very much." Eugene also laughed, "yes, someone told me to take good care of her." That noisy brother Chris. Su Qi took a meaningful look at Tang poetry, "you seem to be in good shape recently." Tang poetry did not deny, "yes, I feel that life has suddenly opened a new door." "If only you could see it." Su Qi grinned, stretched out his fork and cut a piece of dessert cake by the hand of Tang poetry? Is he still pestering you? " Tang poetry suddenly remembers that it seems that the news about Bo Ye is really getting less and less these days. He is no longer as before, strong in her world, to her to accept everything he gave, not to give a little chance to resist. Tang Shi murmured, "I recently I didn''t have too much trouble with him. " Su Qi''s eyes sank. "Is he turning? Well "I don''t know." Tang poetry has no desire to explore thin night. In her heart, all the feelings about the thin night were sealed up and locked up, so that all the love and hatred were locked up. From then on, there was no light. Aware that Tang poetry had nothing to say to Bo Ye, Su Qi hooked his lips in a good mood, "don''t you like him now?" "Like it?" Tang poetry is like a joke: "what a distant word. I may never like anyone again in my life, so for me, let it go. " Maybe she won''t fall in love with someone anymore. Su Qi stared at Tang Shi''s face and said in a soft voice, "Tang Shi, do you know who announced the truth behind his back?"Tang poetry a Leng, then indifferent way, "I don''t know." Maybe someone in the circle wanted to help her rehabilitate, and Tang Shi wanted to check it, but it didn''t find it. That''s all. At present, it seems that the mysterious person who broke the news didn''t want to hurt her. Tang poetry regards this as the last warmth and care given to her by the world. "You don''t know?" Su Qi thinks that Tang Shi is an insider, but she didn''t realize that even the protagonist of this incident didn''t know who was behind it. To be honest, he didn''t find out. But the truth of that year was so unprepared to be poked, Su Qi was also a little difficult to resist. "Mr. Su, don''t just talk to my dawn all the time." Eugene joked, "we''ve come here to talk about cooperation. I know you appreciate the feelings of our family dawn, but now she''s my person. If you want to know him, let''s talk about the things between us first." Suqi immediately turned to Eugene, who was very good at speaking, and helped him to pave the steps. "I was negligent, so go on, Mr. Eugene. Where did you talk before?" Tang Shi chuckles and continues to eat sweets. Later, when they finish talking, Su Qi and you Jin shake hands and come back to hold Tang Shi''s hand. Tang poetry does not dodge, posture generous, but let Su Qi surprised, the woman to him smile, "thank you for this time to cooperate with us." "After you restore your memory." Su Qi pondered for a moment, "character has changed a lot." "Didn''t I say that? Because it''s too much experience. " Tang Shi blinked, "but I still remember your serious confession to me in the hospital ward." Su Qi''s whole face was a little pink at once. He usually teased more girls. It was the first time in his life that he was teased by a woman! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 At that time, Su Qi had a serious face and held the hand of Tang poetry. He said that because he had made mistakes before, Tang poetry had forgotten him. Now he wants a chance to pursue Tang poetry again, so he takes this opportunity to tell Tang poetry. Su Qi recalled this scene and felt excited. As a result, the little woman in front of her said it so easily! "You..." Su Qi felt that his words were poor, and finally he could only sigh, "OK, the routine is still deep. It''s said that I forgot. In fact, I remember my revenge very well. " Tang Shi smiles. Eugene goes to check out and packs another one for her. She says, "so much, I''m going to eat and vomit." "Then eat until you vomit." Eugene squinted. "Someone told me to treat you well and eat." Tang poetry asked subconsciously, "who is it?" Eugene said, "keep it secret." After all, his relationship with Chris has not been confessed to Tang Shi Watching Eugene take Tang Shi, Su Qi''s eyes narrowed slightly behind him. He stood where they had been sitting for a long time before laughing slowly. It seems that it''s time to go to Boye. ****** this afternoon, an unexpected guest came to Bo Ye''s office. When Bo Ye looked up, he saw Su Qi standing in front of his desk. The man frowned, "who let you in?" "You agreed." Su Qi hands in front of the chest, "how, the office is too serious, casually deal with an assistant, forget?" Thin night or that expression, "come to do what?" Everything goes to the three treasures hall. What''s more, it''s still our enemy. "I saw Tang poetry today." Su Qi came to the point and sat down in front of Bo Ye. In fact, when they didn''t know Tang poetry, they had a good time in their circle. Fu Muzhong, Su Qi, Bo Ye, ye Jingtang It''s just that after Tang poetry, everyone has changed. Su Qi''s relationship with Bo Ye is becoming more and more awkward. The rest of us are also separated by Fu Muzhong''s affair. As for ye Jingtang Now he is also a good friend of Tang poetry, Jiang Qi. Bo Ye looked at his old friend, "do you want to come to me to talk about the past?" "It''s not about reminiscence." Su Qi hook hook lips, "just want to know, behind the release of the truth, is not you?" Thin night stares at Su Qi''s face for a long time, "have nothing to do with you." "I didn''t expect that." Su Qi suddenly laughed and looked at the palm of his hand. "It''s you? Bo Ye, I didn''t expect... " Thin night is silent, Su Qi then looks up at him, "where do you come the courage to do so?" To do so would be to ruin half his reputation. Has he been so desperate for Tang poetry? I really can''t see that Bo Ye is such an affectionate person. If so, why was she so cruel to her at the beginning? Bo Ye naturally understood the deep meaning of Su Qi''s words. He had no good excuse for what he had done. He only admitted, "I just owe her back." Tang poetry needs someone to prove his innocence. He just gives it to him. Su Qi said with a low smile, "Bo Ye, but have you ever thought about it? This is tantamount to reintroducing Tang poetry and making her name appear in the public view." Thin night a Leng, he as if faintly thought of what. "I know. You''re also looking up who wants to control Tang poetry." Su Qi looked at Bo Ye''s eyes, which gradually cooled down. "There are many people hiding behind Tang poetry. I don''t know whether they are enemies or friends, to deal with you, or just want to deal with Tang poetry." Su Qi seems to have noticed. Thin night expression indifference, "you want to come to me to cooperate?" "Since our purpose is the same, we all want to protect Tang poetry. Why don''t we try to exchange the information at hand?" Su qirao smiles with interest. Two excellent men have evil and delicate faces. When they look at each other, their blue and black eyes seem to burst out sparks. "Don''t look at me like that." Su Qi felt cool behind him and let him sink his voice, "thin night, you look like a wolf." Thin night suddenly take back the line of sight, with the hand knock office desk, "you come to me, just to exchange content?" He didn''t believe Su Qi was so kind. "Whatever you think." Su Qi shrugged, "all I can find is that the materials of Tang poetry in Haicheng have been tampered with." Thin night one Zheng, "what does the data that you say include?" "Personal ID card information, birthplace, parents, household register, all the records about the life experience of Tang poetry, and all the information that can prove that Tang poetry is Tang poetry..." Su Qi looked at thin night that pair of cold eyes, "all disappeared." It''s as if this man called Tang poetry has disappeared from the world.Thin night pursed lips, "I have doubts before, and there is no record of Tang Wei." "Have you ever thought about who''s behind it?" Su Qi continued, "did you notice anything when you married Tang Shi for so long? Is there anything suspicious about her relatives, or her parents? " Parents? Bo Ye shook his head, "I haven''t found the whereabouts of Tang Shi''s parents now. However, Tang Shi is indeed the Tang family. There is no doubt about that." Su Qi tut said, "why would anyone want to erase the existence of Tang poetry? If there is nothing wrong with her existence. " "I''m still investigating the specific reasons." Thin night changed a posture to sit, then supported chin, "continue to say, scoop some I am interested in." This guy, who is willing to help others, still looks like an old man! Su Qi took a deep breath. "Your son, have you ever doubted?" Thin night pulls face down suddenly, "what do you mean? Is Tang Wei not my own Tang, as like as two peas, grew up to be a little bit older. His face could be exactly the same as that of a thin night. Is it so obvious that blood relationship is not his own life? "No, it''s the blood relationship of Tang poetry and their generation..." Su Qi murmured softly, "as you know, Tang Yi, the elder brother of Tang Shi, is very similar to Cong Shan. Only those who are related by blood can cause such a coincidence. Just like your son is like you. " The possibility that Bo Ye is not sure is more and more obvious. "Do you think Tang poetry is related to Congshan?" So Is Tang poetry from the jungle?! Cong Zheng''s wife is so many, so there are more children. They never mind having illegitimate children. How can Tang Shi be a vagrant and become a child of the Tang family? If Cong Zheng knew, didn''t he have the idea of bringing Tang poetry back? No Cong Zheng had never seen Tang poetry before, and he didn''t even know the existence of Tang poetry. There are countless thoughts in Bo Ye''s mind. He always feels that he has grasped some clues, but there are other doubts in an instant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 There was a silence in the room. It was obvious that they were all baffled by their own problems. After a long time, Bo Ye said, "if there is any new progress, please let me know." Su Qi frowned, "don''t you doubt Congshan''s identity?" Bo Ye stares at Su Qi for a long time, then says slowly, "I checked, but the water in the jungle is too deep, maybe It''s going to spread to Ye Jingtang. " Now there are many people involved. From Tang poetry to Ye Jingtang. Su Qi Tut, the man stood up from the sofa and came to thin night''s desk with long legs. When they looked up, they looked at each other again. Su Qi said, "if you can''t, give way." This is provocative. Thin night sneers, "it''s not your turn to tell me what to do, and leave my office when you know the news." That means we''re in a hurry. Su Qi was the one who was driven out, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. He still walked out smartly. When he went out, he happened to meet Lin CI. When he saw him, Lin CI said respectfully, "Hello, Su SHAOHAO." "Well." Su Qi didn''t look at him, but his eyes suddenly froze when he fell on the person behind Lin CI. An MI sits in a wheelchair and follows Lin CI. She obviously comes to the company to look for Bo Ye, but before she can enter Bo Ye''s office, she bumps into Su Qi on the way. Su Qi in see quiet that moment, the corner of the mouth, quietly evoke. Serenity''s face changed greatly, and the whole person panicked, "Sue Su Su What are you doing here? " Susu? How long ago. Su Qi gave a bad smile, "an an, long time no see." Two people''s address is like a pair of intimate lovers. Lin CI frowned slightly. He didn''t like the tranquility of the wheelchair. He only knew that he became disabled because of thin night and begged for pity everywhere. Unlike Tang poetry, it''s hard to bear all the grievances. Even if you cry, it''s in a place that others can''t see. Now hearing Su Qi and an MI come and go, Lin CI doubts that an MI might have a story with Su Qi before, but Su Qi just stands there with her hands in her pocket, and the smile at the corner of her mouth doesn''t matter, but her eyes are fierce. Staring at an MI''s face, she seems to be able to cut her to pieces. For a long time, the man youyou said, "you have a big life. You didn''t die." Lin CI quietly chose not to interfere in their affairs. As soon as an MI''s face changed, she showed an expression that she wanted to cry. "Su Su, why do you even blame me? What did I do wrong... " "Enough." Su Qiqiang made a hard voice. His eyes seemed to be forced to endure some emotion. He spoke with fragments of memories in his voice. "Tranquility, you have become an eye opener to me." "Su Su..." An MI reaches out her hand to grab Su Qi''s hand, but the man throws it away. He hates her. "Don''t touch me!" That hate is just like the antipathy when Tang poetry meets Bo Ye. Lin Ci was stunned, but he still pretended that he couldn''t see anything. It was best for him to keep silent about their affairs. The quiet voice is aggrieved, "why do you become like this now? Su Su, you were not like this. I''m very happy to see you again. Why are you... " "Are you happy to see me?" Su Qi smiles unfathomably, reaches out his hand to hold the quiet chin, "thin night''s fiancee this position, very enjoy, isn''t it? Tranquility, your ability to open your eyes and tell lies really makes me big. Open your eyes, world An MI''s face turns pale and looks anxiously at Lin CI on one side. She is afraid that Lin CI will hear something. But when she sees Lin Ci''s expressionless face, she looks at Su Qi with red eyes. She is still that pure and innocent face, compared with an Ru''s scheming, tranquility is particularly simple and kind. She said, "Susu, I was in trouble. Don''t think about me like that, OK?" Su Qi shook off her hand fiercely. "I don''t want to believe a punctuation mark that comes out of your mouth!" Tranquility froze. Su Qi went forward, and an MI called out a few times, "Su Su! Su Su Originally intended to find Bo Ye, an MI is afraid that Su Qi will poke the previous things out. She immediately changes the direction of the wheelchair and catches up with Su Qi in the quiet hallway of the company. "Su Su!" "Don''t call me that name!" Su Qi looked back, the blue-green eyes in anger, there is an amazing beauty, "since I was in prison, quiet, we have nothing left." Didn''t she want to be the young grandmother of the Bo family! Good, he satisfies her! "Susu, you''re blaming me." An MI choked, "it''s all an Ru, actually it''s all an ru..." "An Ru is now in a vegetative state, unconscious." Suqi grinned like a demon. "How can you pour dirty water on her? She can''t fight back against you."An MI''s face changed dramatically, and soon changed her way of saying, "you just hate me, don''t you?" "I hate you? Not really; hate? It''s a bit far fetched, too. " Su Qi pulled the corners of his mouth, "probably I''m afraid of you." Anni wiped her tears. "Susu, you''d better forgive me. I didn''t know things would turn out like this. If I had known that Tang poetry would have happened, I would not have allowed things to become so bad..." Bo Ye destroys everything in Tang poetry because of his blind love. Su Qi even thinks, is this also planned by tranquility! Take advantage of Bo Ye''s trust in her at that time, so get rid of Tang poetry by that! Is it Anru who wants to attack Anmi or is Anmi the real master? Because one of them is in a coma, the mystery can never be solved Unless Anru wakes up. Su Qi stares at the person in front of him, doesn''t speak, sneers and goes away. Tranquility is in a daze, and obviously hasn''t recovered. Then she came back, buried her head and began to sob. When Lin CI came over, he saw an MI crying. Out of gentlemanly politeness, he gave her a napkin. An MI said thank you. Lin CI replied indifferently, you''re welcome. Later, he continued to push her to Bo Ye''s office. When he pushed the door in, Bo Ye saw the expression on an MI''s face. He was stunned and then turned into indifference. An MI is afraid that Bo Ye will lose patience with her, because a Tang poem has made her so careful now! "Brother ye, I come to see you." No matter how long it takes, thin night is always her most perfect first love. Her position in her heart is too sacred for anyone. "How come all of a sudden?" Thin night looking at in front of people, "did not tell me." "I heard that you are busy recently. I sent you a bento." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 An MI immediately takes down the bag from the hanging hand of the wheelchair, which is a boxed meal. An MI says, "it took me some time to make it for you. Have a taste." Thin night looking at quiet full of joy expression, don''t know why, unexpectedly feel some dazzling. When did this change begin? When facing the tranquility, my mind is the face of Tang poetry. Bo Ye doesn''t speak. Lin CI takes up the Bento that Anmi made for him and unties it. An MI made seafood fried rice shop in an MI eyes red, "night brother, do you think I''m in the way?" Next to Lin CI can''t see it any more. How can this woman''s tears be like a tap? It''s coming! Thin night mostly also didn''t expect that quiet so wronged, can only hold eyebrows, "recently is my business processing busy, so some bad temper." He was quite polite. Tranquil but relentless pursuit, "is not the truth of Tang poetry exposed a while ago, so you have a problem with me?" Bo Ye opened his mouth and before he could say anything, an MI turned his wheelchair and came forward, "brother ye, who did I end up with! You know what? The truth of Tang poetry is exposed, and I am also a victim. Have you ever thought about it! I am the victim of network violence, they scold me so miserably on the Internet, do I have the power to fight back! Yes, I didn''t come forward to clarify Tang poetry, but it''s my fault! I was also threatened by an Ru at that time, so my own life is not life? " The thin night is silent. "You are also scolded. Why can''t you understand me? Everyone says we are right It''s about dogs. Do you know how sad I am? If that''s the case, you have to give me a look! " Quiet hysterical, "I become like this because of who! What am I to you now that you never forget Tang poetry? " Thin night enigmatically smile, "you wronged?" An MI cried. Bo Ye smiles more and more. "If you are quiet and aggrieved, don''t try to be smart and push Tang poetry over." The man looked at the quiet face, "put away your mind, I keep you by my side, because I am responsible for your legs, as for other thoughts, don''t think about it." Quiet with tears, trembling voice asked him, "brother night, in your heart has given me a conviction?" Is it because he accidentally harmed Tang poetry that Bo ye would be so ugly all his life? She just sent that bitch to jail for five years! It''s not too much for Tang Shixiao to miss her! An MI''s eyes are full of murderous intention, but it''s covered up by her in an instant. She clenches her fist and shivers, "that I won''t do it for you next time. I''ll disturb you. " The more he pretends to be pitiful, the more Lin CI looks down on tranquility. There is only one way for her to keep men, that is, to put herself in the position of the weak, to arouse other people''s sympathy and self guilt, but Tang poetry has always despised such a way. Many white lotus green tea watches are a virtue, and they are copied in batches, but even if they are broken to pieces, there is only one Tang poem in Haicheng. An MI pushes the wheelchair to go, mostly thinking that Bo Ye will chase her out and push her downstairs because of her guilt, but I didn''t expect Bo Ye to close the door by Lin Ci, isolating an MI''s expectant eyes. The woman stopped outside the office in a daze. When I passed by, I heard someone whispering behind me, "see? That man! It''s said that she feigned death in those days! " "Really? The little girl looks very pure. She didn''t expect to be so cowardly that she would not even stand up to prove the truth for Tang poetry... " "If Bo Shao really married such a woman Tut Tut, it is estimated that the image has completely collapsed. " "When you say that, I think our boss is very pitiful. He was cheated by that kind of woman and lost Tang poetry. At the end of the day, I''m alone, and I have to suffer from the suffering of my soul... " "How to say, the big boss is also wrong, so now the situation can''t turn around, it''s destiny." "Well It''s a pity for the boss to meet such a woman... " The two seemed to speak so loud on purpose, as if they were meant to let Anmi hear them. The woman blushed with anger, grabbed the handle of the wheelchair and turned the wheelchair to move forward. It doesn''t matter, she lost everything, so there can''t be no more thin night. Even Tang poetry can''t take Bo Ye away from her! She died once, not afraid to die again! After an MI leaves, thin night looks at Lin Ci, indifferent way, "how did you let her come up?" Lin CI looked at Bo Ye''s Bento and sighed, "I thought she came here with your consent." Thin night coldly glanced at his assistant, "when will I do such a thing?" The assistant said, "that''s what you used to be. You can indulge whatever miss Anmi does." Thin night sneer, "this is to teach me?"Lin CI shrunk his neck and said, "just tell the truth..." Thin night tut a, Lin CI immediately shut up. To tell you the truth, thin night himself is also very puzzled, why will become so complex feelings to tranquility now. He thought, tranquility came back, everything should be over. Help Tang Shi to prove her innocence, disclose the truth of that year, and then give her all she can make up for, and then watch her go away. The rest of the time is used to repay the debt of tranquility''s legs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 He thinks so, because it''s time for him to take on all the responsibilities of a man. He has nothing to make up for Tang poetry. If he has a chance, Tang poetry can stab him. If he dies, he will die. If he didn''t die, he would have given his life back to Tang poetry. He should have nothing to do with her. But now, his heart is still beating, and his body is telling itself that he is still alive. He hasn''t given up Tang poetry yet. He hasn''t even given up the hope of mending himself. Thin night saw a Lin Ci, "today Tang poetry why go?" "Chris, Miss Tang''s good friend, wants to drink with her. Miss Tang will go with him in the evening." Drinking? Bo Ye doesn''t seem to like to hear such words as drinking in Tang poetry. After all There are too many covetous eyes in that place. "But you don''t have to worry. There are many people going together. Miss Tang should not have an accident." Lin CI said softly, "Bo Shao, are you like this in the future?" Thin night a Leng, "how?" "I mean..." Lin Ci was a little nervous, for fear of being scolded by Bo Ye, "are you just going to let Miss Tang go?" In the future, we will only live by asking about her news, never break her good life, never force ourselves into her world. Hide in the shadow to peep, with that pair of eyes as black as night. Bo Ye didn''t speak. She was silent for a long time before she said, "she''s living a good life now She would have been better without me. " He just needs to pay all the debts he owes silently. He doesn''t ask Tang poetry to forgive him, but to When I have nightmares in the middle of the night, I won''t regret it. Lin CI sighed, "Bo Shao, don''t you rush out to protect Miss Tang?" Thin night narrowed his eyes, "what do you find?" "R7cky and his partner Ventus, the world''s first-class hackers, have invaded the citizen information database and transferred Tang poetry materials." Lin CI handed the U disk to Bo Ye, which contains some specific information, "I don''t know about the code, so I want you to see if it''s like this." Bo Ye was also an engineer at the beginning, but later in business, he gradually didn''t touch those things. "When r7cky and Ventus look up the background of Tang poetry, they must have accepted other people''s money." Thin night will U disk into the computer, and then pop up a backstage, he quickly hit the keyboard, those who have long been familiar with the heart of the code quickly flew into his mind, the man is like ten lines at a glance in general, in front of the screen code quickly row by row. Temporarily resume initial, confirm. Thin night entered, eyebrows wrinkled, "sure enough, as Su Qi said, the data of Tang poetry has been artificially changed, so has Tang Wei." There are still people who want to attack them. Tranquility has appeared, the truth has been made public, what else What else is the enemy of Tang poetry? Bo Yeh sighs and rubs his eyebrows, remembering that when they searched for Congshan''s information, they also found that Congshan''s information had been artificially modified. This Is it a coincidence? Maybe Tang poetry really has a close relationship with the jungle? The office was quiet. It was late in the evening. As the night rose, the shadow gradually shrouded every corner of the city. Everyone Will be engulfed by darkness. ****** Tang Shi dressed herself up and went out that night. Chris looked at her and said with a satisfied smile, "Bo Ye, if you are so beautiful now, you will be very angry." Tang Shipai mouth, "good tip thin night to do?" "Happy Chris''s eyes narrowed with a smile. "Let me regret it. The better you are, the more regret he will have. Let''s give him a broken mirror, let him be lonely till old "What a curse you have." Tang Shi laughed, "who said that foreigners have gentlemanly manners?" "Cut." Chris didn''t think much of it. "For men like Bo Ye Fu Mu Zhong, I don''t care to show my gentlemanly demeanor to face them." "Yes, the whole world is a scum man, you are a good man." Tang Shi happily embraces Chris''s shoulder, "let''s go, your friends are waiting." Chris pinched the bridge of her nose. "Baby, there may be someone you don''t expect." Tang Shi blinked, "OK, dear Mr. mystery, I will look forward to it." Twenty minutes later, they arrived at the KTV. As soon as they entered the KTV, someone rushed out. Tang Shi took a close look and said, "Mr. Eugene?" "Hey, honey, are you scared?" Eugene went to stand side by side with Chris. Tang Shi stared at them for a long time, then covered his mouth in surprise, "my God! You are brothers "Yes." Eugene poked Chris in the chest. "That''s him, my annoying brother, who keeps telling me to take good care of you."Tang poetry is particularly excited, "why never tell me?" "It''s no big deal, dear Miss sweetheart." Several people excitedly switched to English communication directly. Later, Eugene pushed Chris and Tang Shi in, "hurry up, our friends are waiting. It''s said that Chris has brought a cute girl. I can''t wait to see you This made Tang Shi a little hasty. As soon as she entered, those foreign friends came up to shake hands with her. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Miss dawn." "God, you are such a lovely person." Foreign man patted her on the shoulder, "I don''t know if I will have the chance to take the inside page with you next time." "Oh, come on, cash, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to." "Hey, Eugene, old man, don''t tear me down, beautiful lady. I don''t mean to offend you. I mean, you are beautiful, so I want to cooperate with you..." "Ha ha ha, go down, cash! Can you sing, dawn? Come and ask for a song. What would you like to eat? " Foreigners are very generous and enthusiastic. They give Tang Shi a soft drink. Everyone clinks their glasses. Women''s smile is more intoxicating than wine, which makes the whole audience feel intoxicated. "Chris, how do you know Dawn?" Eugene looked at Chris with a look of pride, as if a parent was proud of his excellent child. He laughed and poked him again. "She looks hot outside and cold inside. Her manners are all in place, but she treats people with alienation. She''s not like someone who can make friends so easily. Come on, how do you do it?" Chris laughed, holding a glass of wine in his hand, and put it in his brother''s ear. The two handsome faces of mixed race were particularly ambiguous. He said, "of course, it''s because I''m handsome. Are you jealous? " Eugene expressed goose bumps on Chris''s sensational remarks, "Oh no, Please divert your attention. For other men, I don''t like you." "Damn it, you refuse me." Chris laughed more unrestrained, "it''s because I saved her. At the beginning, Tang poetry was banned by Bo Ye, and her work was at the bottom of the valley. I fell in love with her works." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 At that time, there was no way for Tang poetry to find her way. It was Chris who gave her the opportunity. Later, her works did achieve great success. Chris also became Tang poetry''s intimate friend. The relationship between them became closer and closer. Of course, Tang poetry gradually learned about Chris''s sexual orientation. "She''s super cute, because she''s very strict. At the beginning, I thought I was so nice to her, because I wanted to rule her." Chris laughed and raised his hand. "I said to her, God, I swear, I have no heart for you. Oh, actually, I like men. " "Ha ha ha!" Eugene hugged his brother''s thin waist, two men leaned together, Chris also laughed, "do you know the expression of my baby at that time? It''s super funny "How can you bully a cute girl like this?" Eugene saw Tang Shi looking at them and pointed to Chris. "He was telling me what happened when he first met you." "Don''t talk about those embarrassing things!" Tang Shi came over with a cup, went to Chris and looked at them, "you two brothers look beautiful." Chris put his arm around Eugene''s neck and laughed, "right? But my brother is better than me Eugene pushed him away. "Right? There''s a dead faggot brother at home. I worry about my innocence all day long. " Tang poetry was amused by their way of fighting each other. "Go and sing. I want to hear you sing." "Since my family''s babies have said that --!" Chris got up from the sofa. "I''ll sing to you." Tang Shi looks at Chris with a smile. In fact, regardless of his sexual orientation, he is really an excellent man. Sharp sense of fashion, meticulous work, friendly and harmonious treatment, all aspects of indicators are super perfect. Chris ordered a song of fall out boy, and suddenly the whole box remembered the fierce sound of electric guitar. This rock band is quite famous, and Tang poetry also likes to listen to it. Chris opened his voice when he cleared his voice. His clear voice was somehow in line with the sound line of the music. A group of people were quiet to listen to him, and Tang poetry was one of them. Later, when the song ended, everyone applauded. Tang Shi gave Chris a thumbs up, "I can''t see that you have a heart to play rock." Chris rolled his eyes. "I used to learn electric guitar when I was a child. As a result, Eugene had to practice the piano. Every day he and I tossed each other. Later, we all smashed each other''s instruments." How funny the brothers are! After drinking Tang Shi''s soft drink, she drank a little wine. At this moment, she didn''t drink much, just slightly drunk. It''s a good feeling and makes her feel very comfortable. It used to be such an easy thing to get along with her intimate friends. Before she was 25 years old, she spent her life fighting and never had a good time. Now, thanks to Eugene and Chris, she is living more and more like a normal person. "I''ll go to the bathroom." Tang Shi pointed to the outside, and Chris stood up, "I''ll accompany you?" Tang Shi laughed, "you are not a woman, and you can''t go in with me." Chris still stubbornly stood up, "no, I''ll accompany you. I''ll wait for you at the door." Can I not accompany you! His baby is so beautiful. What if someone comes to her mind after she drinks some wine! He has to watch her all the time! Tang Shi also thinks that Chris is making a mountain out of a molehill. There are so many coincidences in the world. He just wanted to say that Chris thought too much. As a result, when he came out to wash his hands after going to the toilet, he raised his head and looked into a pair of dark eyes. Tang poetry was stunned. Thin night also froze. The two men looked at each other in the public sink outside the toilet and stepped back as if they had made an appointment. Then make a sound at the same time - "you..." "You..." Then he fell into silence at the same time. On the outside, Chris heard the noise and went to the sink at the door. He found that when Tang Shi met Bo Ye, her pretty eyebrows wrinkled. It was like an old hen protecting her chick. He stood in front of her. The handsome, tall, half blood man had a bad voice. "What are you doing?" Thin night is just indifferent to, as if Chris''s provocation and vigilance are not in general. Chris felt a little frustrated, but he couldn''t let Bo ye go back to Tang Shi. He immediately grabbed Tang Shi''s hand and wanted to go. When he passed by, because Chris was holding her fast, Tang Shi accidentally bumped into Bo Ye''s shoulder. "You..." The next second, the woman in her hand was held by another man. Chris looked back and realized that she was walking too fast with Tang Shi. She almost fell down and was held by Bo Ye. Later, it was like an electric shock, and they both took back their hands at the same time. Tang poetry does not smile, "thank you." Thin night also pull a corner of the mouth, "nothing." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chris, as a spectator, always found the atmosphere between them delicate. After that, Tang Shi quickly turns around and follows Chris to leave. Bo Ye stands there, aware that Tang Shi and himself are passing by. The instant collision is enough to cause friction between the two planets.The vibration of the magnetic field caused a riot of magnetic induction lines. Bo Ye felt like an asteroid disturbed by unknown objects. The arrival of Tang poetry confused the wave frequency. Later, after Tang Shi left, Bo Ye looked at the empty corridor for a long time, until Su Qi came to him with a cigarette in his hand and patted him on the shoulder, "Hey, what''s the matter? I haven''t been to the bathroom for so long. " Thin night returned to God and murmured, "it''s OK." He just met Tang poetry. Su Qi looked at his face for a long time, vomited a cigarette to his face, thin Yejun face a pull, immediately in the eyes of murderous, "you want to die?" Su Qi, like a procuress, holding a cigarette and laughing wildly, "I just want to see who you are obsessed with." Thin night sneer, "give up, for who can''t for you." Su Qi was also happy, "no, I really don''t want to have a relationship with you. If you change your appetite and like men, you can try Chris Thin night expression a change, "what meaning?" "Don''t you know?" Su Qi meaningfully raised his lips, "the secret of the whole design circle is open. Chris likes men." Thin night by Su Qi this sentence excited pupil a shrink. Chris likes men So her relationship with Tang poetry is called gay honey? That''s why he helped Tang poetry? Like thinking through a lot of problems, Bo Ye thinks he''s a bit too stupid to think of Chris as an imaginary enemy before. The man is not normal, his eyes are bright, and then he goes directly to their private room, where Su Qi is still confused, "Damn, what''s going on, it''s cloudy and sunny..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 On that day, Tang poetry came back late. Chris drank a little too much. He grabbed Tang poetry and said, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you seriously, I can''t go back to Bo Ye." Tang Shi was amused by Chris''s serious manner. "How long has it been? Why do you say this? I divorced him a long time ago, OK? " Chris got drunk and yelled, "I''m just worried about that sun Sun Tzu has come to trouble you again! Then you, heartless, people treat you, and you believe them again Well, I can''t give it to you. I''m so angry... " He drank too much wine, which made his speech a little stuttering, and Tang poems all laughed. "Well, you drink too much and repeat the same topic all the time." Chris pressed Tang Shi''s shoulder heavily, and the half blood man stared at Tang Shi with a kind of drunken, wet and serious eyes. He murmured, "dawn, I''m serious. Don''t go back to Boye. Promise me." His tone suddenly lightened, which made Tang poetry a little surprised. Then Chris approached Tang poetry, suddenly changed his previous attitude of being drunk, and put Tang poetry into his arms. His sudden action shocked the whole Tang poetry, and the woman pushed him with a smile, "Hey, don''t you want to sleep? Don''t rely on me... " There was a warm breath in her ear. Chris was hoarse, his lips were raised badly, and his eyes were full of bad smiles. I didn''t know who he was looking at. He pressed Tang poetry into his arms and gently kissed her forehead. "You will always be my baby." Tang Shi patted him on the shoulder with a smile, like a parent comforting a child who didn''t understand, "well, well, I will always be. Stop it, will you? I''ll listen to you, and I won''t get entangled with Bo Ye any more... " In the middle of the story, Tang poetry was stunned. Chris hugged her, chin on her shoulder, and chuckled. He did it on purpose. He''s been aware of it for a long time. He looked up at the man with hostile eyes not far away. Because he drank too much, his behavior did not stop. He let out a whistle, "Yo, what a coincidence?" What a coincidence? This voice is full of satire. I was so close to Tang poetry just now. It was for Bo Ye to see. Do you see that the woman he always wanted to get can be held in his arms so confidently. The trust between them is deep and can''t be reached in his life. Bo Ye stood opposite, his fingers clutching unconsciously, his eyes killing. But he was so face-to-face provocation, the expression is still cold, in addition to the deep and dangerous eyes, the surface seems to have no effect. But it''s enough to see him show such a startling look. Don''t you bully Tang poetry? Don''t you live up to Tang poetry? Bo Ye, he wants him to bear the tragedy that cannot be turned back! Chris got up from Tang Shi''s chest, then grabbed her hand and said, "go, take me home." Tang Shi was startled by his action, "what''s the matter with you? It''s a surprise. " "People who drink too much are like this." Chris is smiling and drunk. Tang Shi doesn''t doubt it. He grabs him and signs a taxi on the side of the road. When Su Qi comes out from the front desk, he sees Bo Ye standing alone on the side of the road. Cold wind blowing, blowing his thin windbreaker coat kept flying, the slender straight figure is particularly lonely. It''s like, it''s like being abandoned by the whole world. Later, he came forward and touched Bo Ye''s back with his elbow. "Hey, are you ok?" Bo Ye raised his head, his eyes with a repressive murderous, staring at Su Qi''s face, "who said that Chris likes men?" Su Qi was stunned. "The whole world knows..." Then he just deliberately and Tang poetry so ambiguous! He did it on purpose! Is to deliberately provoke his anger, deliberately let him see this scene! Damn it, this dead guy is so disgusting! Bo Ye''s sudden anger surprised Su Qi, "isn''t it? Who did you just quarrel with at the door? " Thin night pulls the corners of the mouth, "No." The silent war is long over. Tang Shi has already taken Chris away. They get on the bus together. She takes him home. She is so close that there is no gap. Bo Ye said not to be jealous, that''s false. He was just about to leave. Thin night had sharp eyes and felt that there was something flashing in front of him. He narrowed his eyes and walked forward two steps. Then he saw a silver key chain fall on the ground. It should be that Tang Shi was in a hurry at that time and Chris was pushing and shoving, so he fell off temporarily. Thin night didn''t think much, picked up the key from the ground, but when he carefully observed, his heart suddenly trembled. This key chain It was bought by Tang poetry in those days. She has customized a pair of lovers'' key chains. There are two half hearts on the pendant at the end. When the two keys are put together, the hearts can be put together.At that time, Bo Ye scoffed at Tang Shi''s childish behavior. In addition, he was disgusted with Tang Shi at that time, so when he saw Tang Shi holding the two keys in front of him, the man frowned and sneered. "What do you think I am, a three-year-old?" At that time, he said, "it''s disgusting. Our dogs won''t like it." At that time, the joy of Tang poetry was so stiff on her face. It seemed that she did not expect that a pair of key chains could cause Bo Ye such sharp language stabbing. The woman shrunk and took back the key chain, "that If you don''t like it, then forget it. " "Wait a minute." Bo Ye watched Tang Shi protect this pair of key chains so carefully, which stimulated him to play with her, so he stretched out his hand and said to Tang Shi, "take it." Tang Shi was stunned, "do you want it?" At that moment, the light of cautious expectation returned to her eyes. Bo Ye admitted that he was burned by the light for a few seconds, but when he reacted, he felt angry. I hesitated because of a woman''s expectant eyes! He grabbed the key chain in Tang Shi''s hand and threw it out of the window. The two keys fell rapidly in mid air, crossed a cold arc, and then fell down like the heart of Tang Shi. Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye''s action, his face pale, "what are you doing?" She rushed up, but it was too late. With an ordinary sound, the keychain fell into the artificial pond outside their house. At that time, Bo Ye grinned, just like the abyss devil, "Tang poetry, this kind of thing, I feel sick when I look at it more. So don''t let them show up in front of me again. " He lost two sets of keys together, not even the Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 What did he see in Tang poetry at that time? See the pain, see the puzzle. She didn''t understand why Bo Ye did this to her, and she didn''t understand herself I just love him. Why should I bear so many insults. Even her own customized Keychain All come to this end. What Bo Ye doesn''t know is that she went to Tang Shi that night. She plopped into the pool in the middle of the night, and her body was soaked in cold water. The woman shivered, but did not give up, she desperately looking for the two keys, as if as long as found, as long as found There is the power to persevere Bo Ye can''t imagine how cold and heartbroken Tang poetry was at that time, looking for the two tiny keys in the artificial pond. The process must be very painful, must be desperate many times, right? Through the long memory, the keys are now spread in the palm of thin night''s hand. Because of the years, the edge has been worn, but the two keys are so combined, and a complete heart is gently shaking below. Bo Ye didn''t know that Tang Shi had really found the key chain, and Hiding around for so many years. After she found them back, she quietly took them back and didn''t tell Boye that she had found them. Maybe she was afraid that Boye would throw them out of the window again. Bo Ye stares at the keys and suddenly feels his nose is sore. Those memories that he once lost are now his tools. There are so many things they get along with in the past, but he But never wanted to cherish. Su Qi noticed that Bo Ye was fascinated by the keys. Then he watched the man put the keys into his pocket and put them away as if he were the owner of the keys. "You..." Su Qi did not expect to see Bo Ye such a move, "you picked up the key chain by the side of the road, so you have it for yourself?" And the keys don''t look good So the old-fashioned style is estimated to be a few years ago. Does Boye drink too much and think he picked up a piece of gold in his hand, so he wants to take it away? However, thin night seems to see through Su Qi''s idea, just coldly look at him, no longer do other explanation, so indifferent to say, "go, each take a taxi home." Su Qi didn''t understand Bo Ye''s idea. Since the truth of Tang poetry became public, this person''s brain became more and more puzzling. However, he didn''t think much about it. After all, even if Bo Ye is crazy, he has his own reason. He is not so easy to collapse, so he doesn''t need to worry too much. Today, both of them didn''t drive here because they were drinking, so they took a taxi to go home. When Bo Ye got on the bus, his face was silent, as if he was recalling something. Recollection, what he does most now is recollection. Does it make sense to just remember? After all, it''s just the obsession that is hard for those who regret to put down. ****** after Tang Shi sent Chris back to the hotel, because it was really inconvenient to go back to Baicheng, she opened a room next to Chris. When she got to the room, she played a voice and video for Tang Wei. The call rang for a few seconds, then she was connected. She saw her son sitting on the bed winking at her, "Mommy, why haven''t you come home yet?" "I''m sorry, but Mommy may not come back today. Is Han rang at home?" "Yes." Tang Wei pursed his lips, obviously dissatisfied, "you don''t go home tonight!" "Mommy is in Haicheng. It''s a long way to go back to Baicheng, so why don''t you come back tomorrow? I didn''t know it was going to be so late I left early when I knew, and I could go back to accompany Tang Wei. Tang Wei is still angry, "I don''t care. If you don''t go home today, I will worry." Like a little adult, he kept teaching Tang poetry, "it''s dangerous for you to be outside alone. If I''m not around, what should you do when something happens? And I''m so far away from you that I can''t even come with you... " This nagging tone reminds Tang Shi of Chris who had drunk too much. The woman squints and smiles, "OK, it''s Mommy''s fault. How about going home tomorrow and taking you to hot pot? " "There''s no hotpot out there that Han lets uncle cook." Tang Weiming did not care. "Han asked Uncle to make beef hotpot for me tonight. He brought all the beef from the hotel, Kobe beef "Well, you smelly boy, while I''m away, I''ll have a big dinner with Han rang." Tang Shi deliberately teases Tang Wei, "then I have a reason not to go home. You eat behind my back." "I don''t care!" Tang Wei really, all of a sudden anxious up, "you are in Haicheng, I am really worried!" What worries him so much about Haicheng? Tang Shi comforted his son across the screen, "Mommy is no longer young, so what should be noticed must be noticed..." "That''s not what I''m talking about!" Tang Wei shook his head and looked at the mobile phone camera solemnly. Bai Nen''s small face was full of stubbornness. "I''m not afraid of Haicheng, I''m afraid of Haicheng."Tang Shi was stunned. In a daze, Tang Wei''s voice continued to spread, "because Haicheng is thin and little. Mommy, I''m afraid you''ll be bullied by him. If you come back, I can still protect you. " Tang Shi suddenly felt warm. Looking at her baby saying such warm words through the camera, she suddenly felt that her life was particularly successful. It''s enough to raise such a sensible and clever son for her. Tang Shi''s eyes turned red. "It''s OK. Mommy won''t be bullied any more. Don''t worry "No matter how many times you say ''don''t worry'', I''ll worry." Tang Wei sighed with great sophistication, "because we can''t understand Bo Ye, and we don''t have the strength of Bo Ye, so you are still in a weak position in front of him. And I''m afraid he''ll come to you all of a sudden, and I''ll be worried when I think about it. " Tang Shi felt that his nose was sour. "Smelly boy, it''s useless to talk about your mother. I''ve been through a lot of storms at least." "Don''t want to hear my nagging, come back early tomorrow morning." Tang Wei looked at Tang Shi through the camera and said, "go to bed early. Say hello to Uncle Chris and me. Good night "Good night." Tang Shi smiles and turns off the video. Then she lies on the bed and recalls the warning given to her by Tang Wei and Chris today. As if they had made an appointment, they were all telling her not to repeat the mistakes of that year. Tang poetry pulled the corners of his mouth to smile, people are made of meat, through so many times, will no longer have expectations of thin night. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 The next day, Tang Shi got up early in the morning and went to check out. At the same time, he met Chris, who was next to him, and he was holding his hair drowsily to open the door. The man laughed at her and said, "did you sleep next door yesterday?" "Yes." Tang Shi pointed to Chris''s face, "there is something dirty on his face." "Ah..." Chris yawned and wiped his face. "Where?" Tang poetry said, "a little under the eyes, and then to the right." Chris continued to touch it, but he didn''t touch it. After touching it for a long time, he saw the sly smile in the corner of Tang Shi''s mouth, and suddenly understood, "you''re blinding me!" "Hahaha, I''m just testing if you wake up in the morning." Tang Shi laughed, "well, I finally realized that I was not very drunk." Chris glanced at her. "Was I really drunk yesterday?" Tang Shi nodded, then went to the elevator, "I check out, and you? Come with me to the white city? " "Come on, let''s go together." Chris also went into the room to drag a suitcase, "just in time, I Miss Tang Wei that stinky boy." "He''s having a big meal behind our back with Han." Tang Shi smiles with ease. At this moment, the elevator door is just opened. They go in together and press the bottom floor, and the elevator will come down slowly. "You didn''t forget anything, did you?" Out of precaution, Chris reminded Tang Shi, "check it quickly." "I didn''t bring anything yesterday, just a handbag and a mobile phone." Tang Shi opened her handbag and looked at it. Suddenly, her face changed. Watching her face change, Chris realized something and immediately asked, "what''s not built?" Just as the elevator landed on the first floor, Tang Shi quickly pressed the number key on the fifth floor, "my key chain is missing!" Key chain? Chris wondered, "I didn''t see you take it out." "It''s not a very valuable thing. I always keep it. It''s like a peace charm to me..." Tang Shi murmured, "where have you been? I''ll go back to my room and look for it. " However, they took the elevator and went back to the original floor. Tang Shi ran to her room. Chris stood outside the door waiting for her. But after a long time, Tang Shi came out dejected, and obviously didn''t find her. "I don''t know where I lost it..." Tang Shi frowned, "there is no room." "Did you forget it at the KTV gate yesterday?" Chris began to think about the situation last night, "maybe we all came back after drinking, so we didn''t care. We accidentally missed it." "I want to go back and look for it." "Alas Chris grabbed her. "How much is that keychain?" "A hundred dollars..." Tang poetry is a little worried, "not expensive, but of great significance." "What''s the point of making you so anxious?" Chris rubbed her hair. "Just think patiently, it might still be there. I''ll call the front desk at the KTV and ask if they have seen a bunch of key chains. If not, we''ll be swept by the street sweeper at five or six in the morning." Tang poetry''s face has changed. In her short life, this key chain just lies so quietly, watching the years of Tang poetry''s experience, accompanying silently. Even when she was in prison This key chain is the only thing she has. Now that it''s gone, it''s like losing something important. Tang Shi is very worried. She doesn''t tie a key to it. It''s just a pendant. No one should steal such a thing, right? "Go down first. I''ll leave a number in the hotel and ask them to help you find it when they check out and clean. If they have it, they''ll let me know." Chris took Tang Shi''s hand and said, "don''t worry, it''s just a key chain. I''ll buy you another one, big brand! It must be better than your one. " He thought that Tang poetry was just a series of pendants that he couldn''t bear to accompany from childhood to large, so he thought that when there was a newer and better one, Tang poetry would not remember the old things that he had lost. But memory and habits What can be said to be lost? Tang Shi left the house in a worried mood, and Chris called a driver to drive them to Baicheng. Tang Shi was still depressed all the way. It was obvious that he was absent-minded because he lost a key chain. Chris doesn''t understand. It''s just a keychain As for so sad? But when she looked down at the woman around her, she just raised her head, with a pair of reddish eyes, obviously Very sad. Chris was stunned. "What''s the matter with you? It''s just a pair of key chains. Why are you crying? Can I help you buy some new ones? Don''t be sad... " The voice of Tang poetry is intermittent, "it''s me Buy it to Bo Ye, and then throw it out of the window with his own hands. " It was the key chain that she found after jumping down the pond in the cold night. Later, she was seriously ill. When she was in a coma, she was still holding the love of the pendant. It was like pouring all her expectations and admiration into the ordinary pendant. That was her.She felt as if she had lost what she used to be. She suddenly lost her way. Chris said, "thin night? I can''t take it any more. Throw it away. I''ll buy you a new one. That''s a deal! " Tang Shi whispered, and then leaned against the window to stifle herself. When she got to Baicheng, she jumped out of the car and took a look at Chris. Han rang and Tang Wei were waiting downstairs to meet her, and they all laughed when they saw her coming back. "Why, isn''t Qi here?" Tang poetry doubts. "Sister Jiang Qi had diarrhea yesterday when she ate the food Han asked her brother to cook. Now she is in the toilet!" Tang Wei replied loudly, "it''s good that sister Qiqi has come back!" That''s good. Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s head. "Yes, she''s back and won''t leave again." Han rang saw Chris behind her and shook hands with him. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Chris." "My pleasure." Chris laughs. "I''ve followed Tang Shi to rub your food, chef Han." "He''s president Han now, isn''t he?" Tang Shi squinted and looked at Han rang with a smile. Han rang immediately felt a little embarrassed, "don''t, we''d better call my name directly. It''s strange to call Han. " Several people joked and went back to the apartment. As soon as they opened the door, Jiang Qi rushed out with half of his pants in his hand, "Damn, I didn''t have time to pick you up!" Tang Wei and Tang Shi cover their eyes one after another. Chris turns his face and Han rang comes forward with a smile. "You pull your pants up and lift them up." "Oh, it''s all my own. It doesn''t matter." Jiang Qi pointed to Chris, "that''s a dead fag. Don''t be jealous. He doesn''t like women." Han let smile, "well, well, I''m not jealous." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 This dinner is very rich, and several good friends have arrived - Jiang Qi and Chris, who can be called the best friends in Tang poetry''s life. Everyone sits together, Tang Wei drinks orange juice, and Han rang cuts the steak carefully for them. The atmosphere is very harmonious. "Tang poetry lost a string of keys on the way here." When Chris was full, he felt his stomach and began to talk about things. "It''s just a chain. She remembers that she lost her son. She''ll buy her a new one. If she has a new lover, she won''t have to worry about her old love." "Ha ha, what a keychain." At a glance, Jiang Qi saw through the mind of Tang poetry, "when I bought it for Bo Ye, I don''t want that pair of little love, right?" Tang Shi''s face turned red when he rubbed it. It seems that he can''t tell his best friend everything in the future, "don''t talk about it. It''s been so long!" "Tut Tut, is the old love unforgettable or something?" Jiang Qi is recovering very well now. There were many pinholes on the back of her hand. Han rang''s eyes were red with pain when he looked at her pinhole full back of hand. So after she was hospitalized for a while, he simply picked her up to live in his apartment, where she had good food and drink every day. Now Jiang Qi''s face is full of meat, and her face is gradually refreshed. Obviously, under the care of Han rang, she slowly walked out of the shadow of Ye Jingtang. "It''s not the old love." Tang Shi sighed, "it''s just Contains a lot of feelings and memories of their own things, suddenly there is no, I am a little melancholy. It''s like losing yourself in the past. " "I know how you feel." Jiang Qi smiles, but the smile is somewhat distressing, "when ye Jingtang smashed the coffee machine I bought for him in front of me, I felt the same way." Tang Shi didn''t speak. After a long time, he said, "when Chris buys me a new one, maybe I can accept it." "To put it bluntly, I still like the new and hate the old." Chris stretched out his chopsticks and pointed out, "don''t worry, just like a man. With a better life, you can forget the harm that thin night brings you." Tang Shi and Jiang Qi look at each other, and they feel the same way. After the meal, Han rang and Tang Wei clean up the table. As a guest, Chris shamelessly stays on the sofa of their house, and then tells Tang Shi like an uncle, "come on, turn on the TV for me." Tang Shi had no choice but to help him turn on the TV. Chris switched the radio when he was idle. As a result, he cut to the scene of Boye attending a news conference tonight. At this time, Han rang and Tang Wei finished washing the dishes. They crowded together to watch TV. When they found that the people on TV were thin nights, they were all stunned. It''s not just the thin night Along with Tang Wei''s grandfather, Bo Ye''s father, Bo Liang, is also here. Tang Shi looked at the lens, dazed. She heard the sound of the magnesium lamp, the sound of the electric current broadcast live by the reporter, all kinds of microphones placed in front of thin night, and countless passers-by watching. The crew made a tag and a banner under the camera. [Bo Shao of Haicheng came out for the first time to talk about the enmity with Tang poetry in those years! ¡¿ everyone in the apartment held their breath, waiting for what Bo ye would say next. Bo Ye''s face is still so beautiful on TV, and men are still the existence of all women in Haicheng. No matter what the wind and rain behind him, his position is still stable, and no one can shake it. A bold reporter took the lead in asking questions, and she said, "Bo Shao, what do you think of the things that have been widely spread recently?" Passers by around have begun to take out their mobile phones to record. Bo Ye looked at the reporter for a long time. The man was silent, and his dark pupils were like precious obsidian. Beside him stood his father, Bo Liang, who used to be a thunderbolt in the shopping mall. The father and son faced the media without a trace of timidity. After a frightening silence, Bo Ye spoke. He said. "I have nothing to say." People were shocked. "I mean, for that matter, the truth of that year wrongly harmed Tang poetry, a series of things..." Bo Ye pauses, "I have nothing to say. I have nothing to defend myself Tang poetry in front of the TV was stunned. At that moment, the whole body of the soul split. This The man who dissects himself in front of the TV Is it really the thin night she knew? Facing the camera, Bo Ye''s eyes are obviously cruel, but Tang poetry sees the collapse of the solemn and stirring spiritual world in his eyes The blizzard was in his eyes. "I know that a lot of people still have doubts about the truth of the things exposed on the Internet. Therefore, I held a press conference today to come forward to clarify some things face to face. " Bo Liang stood beside his son and seemed to agree with him. Tang Shi suddenly remembered what he had said to her at the meeting, "Tang Shi, our Bo family owes you your innocence. I''ll hold a press conference in a while and give you your innocence back!"There was a buzz in her ear, like a needle piercing her eardrum. From the Internet exposure at that time to the deep pickling in the past, she didn''t even care about Tang poetry. Because the so-called truth, since she was suppressed, it doesn''t matter whether she exists or not. For her, it was just five years of her life. But now, when Bo Ye stands in front of the camera and shows the story herself, she is finally touched. From the man''s eyes I saw a wreck that I had never seen before. "I discussed with my father for a long time about whether to hold a press conference. Later, my father said that the truth and falsehood on the Internet now, and all kinds of versions will appear in other people''s mouths. That''s why I made mistakes. So now, it''s time to admit it in this way. " Bo Ye said a long paragraph, which may have been repeated many times in his heart. He closed his eyes and opened them again, facing the microphone, "yes, five years ago, I mistook Tang Shi and sent her to prison. I thought it was Tang Shi who killed Anmi because I saw the scene with my own eyes. But sometimes, my eyes can deceive people, and some actions will be transformed into malice by my subconsciousness. Later, I learned that my wife, Tang Shi, didn''t push Anmi down. She even went to pull Anmi. " There was silence, and someone had put his hand over his mouth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 Bo Ye just smiles, which looks lonely. "After so many years, I realized how much I had committed. I didn''t even dare to investigate at the beginning, because I was afraid that the result would turn over too thoroughly, and I couldn''t bear it. At that time, I refused to admit that I had done wrong, but when all the evidence was put in front of me, I found that We can''t cheat ourselves any more. " Some journalists have begun to be speechless. "Yes, yes, I married Tang Shi five years ago, and she was also an excellent girl at that time. She married me at a young age, but I didn''t fulfill my responsibility as a husband. I had an affair outside my marriage, and I was peaceful." When Bo Ye said a word, his voice trembled obviously. "Some of the revelations are true. For example, what I like from the beginning is tranquility, but I married Tang Shi by mistake. For this, I have a grudge against her. But I never thought that if I married a woman, I would give her a home. As a man, I should take responsibility. " Bo Ye took a deep breath, "at that time, I only knew how to hurt her, but I didn''t reflect on my own problems. It was I who hurt two women. Later, an accident happened in tranquility, and I pushed Tang poetry to prison. Now that the case has been overturned, I find that it''s wrong. " "Tang Shi is a very good wife. After she married me, she would prepare three meals a day for me, even though I didn''t eat them every time and spoiled her food in front of her. Even when I was out drinking with other women, she was waiting for me at home. I didn''t think much of such patience and perseverance at that time. Now when I think about it, I know how much love I have missed. I owe Tang poetry a lot, and her innocence is just one of them. Some people may say that Tang Shi is such an excellent girl. She has long been open to her and doesn''t care. Why do I have to expose her old wounds again? " The camera swept through the reporters and the onlookers, and some people were already red eyed. Tang poetry in front of the TV is also, she seems to be in the flood of memories, those who married Bo Ye bit by bit to re-enter her mind. Memories How can it hurt so much? Bo Ye looks at the passers-by around him. His eyes are so deep that it looks like an unfathomable abyss. Tang poetry feels that he has fallen in Bo Ye''s eyes. "Why should I expose her old wounds? Because this is the injury that I personally stabbed her in the heart. Even if it''s too late, some compensation must exist. Even if you are late, you must come. " Bo Liang patted Bo Ye on the shoulder. When he was middle-aged, Bo Liang experienced so many storms, but he was still red eyed and couldn''t bear it. He motioned to his son to go on. "I know that my image in your mind has been ruined. A lot of people think that I''m superior and I won''t do that kind of disappointing thing. I''m sorry to disappoint you. I''m a mortal, a mortal who has done a lot of bad things. I''m not as perfect as you think. I realize my mistake, so I want to make it public here. " Bo Ye looks at the camera on the photographer''s shoulder, and his voice is conveyed to Tang poetry on the opposite side of the TV through the microphone. "Now I stand up and make it public, because there are too many versions on the Internet, and some even attack Tang poetry. I have to give a correct and true statement to avoid spreading false information. I hope you can spare Tang Shi and her relatives and friends. Don''t delve into her past. As for me... " Bo Ye clenched his fist, "if there is evidence, I will not mind Tang poetry punishing me with the law, punishing my wrongs and wrongs." There was an uproar!! Bo Ye, this is Is this carrying the risk of going to jail? Later, the interview lasted intermittently for a while, but later, Tang Shi felt that it didn''t matter what she said. She felt that the world behind her was going away with her, leaving only the sentence of thin night - I wouldn''t mind Tang Shi punishing me with the law, punishing my wrongs and wrongs. He wanted Tang poetry to use the same method and let him suffer from prison once. Tang Shi leaned on Jiang Qi''s shoulder, covered her face and cried like a child. Her innocence, which had been so late, was finally made public, and it came out of Bo Ye''s mouth. At the beginning, he personally put her into hell. Now, he himself tore up the wall in her enclosed space and let that beam of sunlight illuminate her world. Tang Shi remembers five years ago when she was surrounded by the media called by Bo Ye. At that time, she was surrounded by all the people, tearing her heart and lungs in front of the camera, and being put into the police car. All the people were clapping. Well done, such a wicked woman is not worthy to be a man! But now, in the same way, Bo Ye calls all the media of that year to stand in front of the camera and analyze his own sin. Tang Shi''s body trembled, did not speak, just cry, her voice is hoarse. Next to him, Jiang Qi''s eyes were red. He wiped Tang Shi''s tears while he was talking to himself, his voice trembling - "well, now you know you are wrong, now you know how to make up for it. What have you been doing... "Why did you go early, Bo Ye? Why did you have to wait until the end of the mountain and the end of the river To lower your noble head? Han rang sighed and went to the kitchen to squeeze juice for them. Chris was also silent. He was rarely as active as before. He turned to take a look at Tang Wei. Xiao Tang Wei Jian sat on the sofa, biting his teeth, and the smell of blood spilled between his lips and teeth. But he didn''t make a sound. His bones were so hard that he couldn''t speak. Chris found that he was shaking all over and his fists were clenched. That and thin night similar face, with pain, with hate. Chris thought that the collapse of people''s spiritual world is very pompous, shouting, crazy into the devil, but there are also like Tang Wei, silent collapse, a touch, he shed tears, the tears surge out, the little child''s heart is full of too much hatred, too much resentment, at this moment, all thoroughly vent. Chris holds Tang Wei tightly in his arms. He really loves the mother and son. After so much suffering, he can''t bear to say it every time. He has such a temperament Who did you learn from. Bo Ye''s press conference ended in 20 minutes, but this short 20 minutes is enough to cause a sensation in Haicheng! Su Qi and Fu Muzhong are shocked when they watch the mobile phone video, and Jiang Xie and Jiang Ling are at home, so that their chin falls to the ground. What''s the situation? It''s open without saying hello?! Tang poetry Tang poetry is finally innocent?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 Everyone was shocked by this sudden reversal. No one thought that Bo ye would take the initiative to stand up. In this situation, his behavior is undoubtedly It''s self destruction. But Boye did. After the TV was turned on, the sobs of Tang poetry stopped, and the woman stared at the wall in a daze. Jiang Qi felt sorry for her and comforted her, "don''t be sad, don''t take it seriously. He owes you all that. " Tang Shi murmured, "my present accusation has finally been cleared, right?" Jiang Qi took her hand and said, "yes, we are both really free. Tang Shi, congratulations on getting rid of the shadow of the past. No one dares to point to you as a murderer any more. " At the beginning, the day of being stabbed at and scolding the murderer finally ushered in a bright future. That night Tang Shi fell asleep and had a dream of a pair of dark eyes. She ran in an endless corridor, and finally saw the light in the distance. Regardless of everything, she dived into the exit, and a low voice came from behind her back, like a nightmare, hovering in her ears again and again. He said, Tang poetry, Tang poetry. Life is so long, the rest of the time, please have a good time. Someone pushed her heavily behind her. She jumped out of the exit. At that moment, she seemed to get a new life. Tang poetry suddenly opened her eyes and saw a piece of brilliant sunshine. I slept till dawn. Tang Shi was stunned for a few seconds. There was an unreal illusion. She grabbed her mobile phone and looked at the date. It''s really recent. New Year''s Eve is almost here. She opened the news app, which was full of news about Bo Ye''s attendance at the press conference, notices and headlines. Tang Shi took a few eyes, hissed, took a breath of air conditioning, and put the mobile phone back. When she got up, Jiang Qi next door also got up. When she saw Tang poetry, her friend said hello to her, "Yo, so early?" Tang Shi said with a smile, "yesterday two cities ran back and forth, tired." "I''ve been raised by Han recently. My work and rest time is very normal. I don''t drink any wine and di doesn''t jump. I haven''t entered any nightclub or bar. I''m like a pure high school student who only loves learning." Jiang Qi is sitting on the chair, holding the salad that just came out of the refrigerator. Han rang prepared it last night and put it in. Tang Shi tut tut sighed, "very good, at least like a normal person." She sat down beside Jiang Qi and took a bite of vegetable salad. "Han rang is so kind to you, don''t you think about him?" "Oh, now that you''ve solved your love and hatred, you''re going to trouble me?" Jiang Qi jokingly said, "how can I delay him? Let''s go when he''s tired. I don''t have the capital to let him be such a good man to stay for me." It sounds careless, but Tang poetry can tell Jiang Qi''s heartache. Her inferiority, inferiority in their own Ye Jingtang into a damaged monster, Han rang very good, but she is not qualified to monopolize. Knowing that Jiang Qi had been injured, Tang Shi couldn''t find a new man immediately for a while, so she didn''t try to persuade her. Looking at the beautiful weather outside, Tang Shi said, "I''ll take Weiwei out to play these days. Do you want to join me?" "Where to play?" Jiang Qi just thought it was boring to stay at home. She was growing mushrooms. "I don''t know. Just look around. Isn''t the river view of Baicheng very famous? I''d like to take Tang Wei out in the evening. " "All right, go ahead." Jiang Qi smiles and squints his eyes. "It''s just time to eat out. It''s my treat. Congratulations, you''ve finally turned over ****** however, at this moment, the Bo family''s old house is not such a relaxed scene. Old lady Bo is so angry that she shivers. A crutch points to Bo Ye''s face. She is old. If she is too angry, it will cause physical discomfort. For example, at this moment, she just fainted in front of her eyes. Wake up need to hit yourself in the face like this! Outsiders are watching Bo''s jokes! Tang Shi has been in prison for five years. What else does she want! Just a woman in a broken family, why should her grandson keep a low profile again and again? She just didn''t manage thin night a few days, all made this kind of thing! All the faces of the Bo family have been lost! Old lady Bo asked Bo Ye, "did you weigh the pros and cons before you did it? You think you''re a hero, don''t you! You''ve made the Bo family feel ashamed and great, haven''t you? " For the sake of such a woman, her grandson''s wings are hard, and such amazing things can be done! However, for his grandmother''s anger, Bo Ye was more silent. He just stood there, listening to his grandmother vent all his anger, and the man whispered, "grandma, this kind of thing has never measured the pros and cons." What he owes to Tang poetry must be given. It can''t be covered by a simple sentence of "bad influence on Bo family". "If you make a mistake, you should admit it." Thin night ignore thin old lady more and more ugliness of facial expression, delicate eyebrows a piece of indifference, "this is I owe her."What do you owe her? She''s only been in prison for a few years. If it''s a little longer, will she turn the world upside down! Mrs. Bo obviously doesn''t take Tang Shi''s wronged years in prison seriously. She only has the face and interests of the Bo family in her heart. What''s the matter with her? Why didn''t she say she was innocent? She deserves to be misunderstood and wronged!! The old lady shook the crutch hard. "Yeer, you tell Grandma, do you care for that woman? Did she deceive you? " "If I had known that, I should have let her stay in prison for the rest of her life Bo''s silence obviously aroused her anger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 However, when Mrs. Bo finished her sentence that "we should let Tang poetry prison sit through", Bo Ye, who had been silent and indifferent, suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were as fierce as the wolf leader under the crescent moon. Old lady Bo was shocked by her grandson''s eyes. She quickly recovered and pointed to Bo Ye, "what''s your eyes! Are you going to rebel with grandma? " It''s the opposite! Her good grandson''s wings are hard. Now she dares to look at her with such eyes! Bo Ye didn''t speak, and he resumed his previous attitude. No matter what old lady Bo forced him to ask, he said faintly - I don''t know, I didn''t think well. Later, Bo became angry, covered his chest and roared, "grandma asked you, do you still like that cheap woman in Tang poetry?" Cheap woman. Thin night eyebrows and invisible to jump, his eyes appeared a lot of complex emotions, to the mouth is just cold words, "No." Old lady Bo was relieved. If her grandson was really fascinated by that Tang poem, she would be angry to death! "If you don''t, it''s still too late for you to know you''ve lost your way. In a few days, we''ll go to get the marriage certificate with Annie and get married quickly. Let''s put this matter down!" Mrs. Bo is obviously still worried about whether Bo Ye will be fooled by Tang poetry. In her impression, the Bo family can never make mistakes. Even if they are wrong, they deserve it. But about the marriage with an MI, Bo Ye was silent and didn''t say anything. Later, old lady Bo finally let go of her anger. Bo Ye didn''t stay. He went out of the door of Bo''s house. Now he lives in Bo''s house. He doesn''t want to come back very much. He lives in his apartment every day. An MI, sitting in a wheelchair, sees Bo ye go out. He is unwilling to go out and shouts, "brother ye..." Thin night step meal, looking at tranquility painstakingly turning wheelchair to catch up, finally slowed down the pace, "what are you doing here?" "Brother ye, where are you going?" "I''ll go back to my own apartment." "Don''t you live here?" An MI took Bo Ye''s hand and said, "are you Because I''m here, I''m not going home to live? " Thin night did not speak, now for quiet, he really only silence. He could no longer understand the woman in front of him. An MI perceives Bo Ye''s silence and thinks about the new year. In Bo Ye''s heart, her image is not as good as it used to be. She is very worried. "Brother ye, do you have an opinion on me because of Tang poetry?" Thin night didn''t speak, later quiet hard grasp his hand don''t let him go, thin night tut a, "let go." "I knew you had a problem with me!" An MI''s eyes were red, and she looked like she was about to shed tears. "Brother ye, I admit that Tang Shi is an innocent victim, but when you choose to make it public in this way, do you think about it from my point of view? You only know that if you owe Tang Shi and want to return her innocence, what do you owe me? " She roared a little hoarse, thin night squint eyes, appreciate her this appearance, the man suddenly raised his lips to smile. "Serenity." The voice sounds ambiguous and affectionate, but it''s quiet but groundless, and I feel a cold chill In front of this man who is smiling at her, she has I can''t guarantee that I can understand him "Your leg, I''ll be responsible for you." Thin night take a deep breath, turn to see the quiet, the man''s eyes with quiet, dare not guess the complexity. "As for other things, if you want to have the idea of Tang poetry..." Thin night word by word, staring at the quiet face, "don''t blame me for turning over." Tranquil heart suddenly surprised, is thin night Thin night already perceived what, but because she had lost these legs, so she had not said? Why didn''t he say it? Does he know, or doesn''t he? Anmi doesn''t dare to feel it at will. She''s afraid that she''s being tested by Bo Ye at the same time. The woman can only bite her lips and want to cry, "brother ye Don''t be so fierce. I''ll be afraid. " Thin night closed his eyes, turned to leave, quietly sitting in a wheelchair behind him, staring at thin night''s back, holding the wheelchair armrest fingers one by one. Tang poetry All she lost must be recovered from Tang poetry! ****** Tang Shi''s life is quite comfortable these days. New Year''s Eve is coming, and Eugene''s company has a holiday. Chris and Eugene haven''t tried the new year in Baicheng, so they all stayed in China this year. Eugene and Chris live together in hanrang''s villa. Anyway, there are many rooms at home, and their brothers are just busy when they come Every day Jiang Qi got together with them to fight against the landlord, and the room was filled with all kinds of laughter. As new year''s Eve approached, Han rang prepared a table of dishes. Tang Wei was in the small room with his master. On the opposite side of the screen, r7cky and Ventus were still dressed in black and white. Ventus was the iceberg face as usual. R7cky was very happy with his smile. "I wish you a happy new year in advance.""So is Shifu. Happy New Year!" "Don''t forget to give me a red envelope!" he said "Debt collector!" R7cky laughed and scolded, "wait for master to finish his work and see if he is still in China. If you stay in China, the master will come to you for the new year. " "Yes, yes!" Tang Wei was particularly happy. "There are a lot of people in our family. Come along with brother Ventus. Han''s cooking is delicious." "Han rang?" R7cky touched his chin and said to the boy in the video, "Oh, I remember. Is that Michelin chef Han rang?" Before Tang Wei could admit it, r7cky continued, "I remember I remember the identity behind him seems to be the son of the Han family. He is also a person with a good background. Do you know him? " "I''ve known uncle Han rang for a while." Tang Wei said with a smile, "what task are you doing? It takes so long. Get things done quickly and come and play with us. " R7cky is embarrassed to say that the task he is carrying out is related to Tang Wei. If this smelly boy knows, he will have to be suspicious again. Can only casually hit a ha ha, "it''s OK, by the way, recently I traced back to someone checking us, you also be careful." "Have you offended anyone?" "He offended a lot." Ventus on one side suddenly interjected, "there are enemies almost all over the world." Tang Wei shrunk his neck, deliberately exaggerating, "how can I recognize a criminal as a master. It''s a mistake. " "Want to run? no way! I''m not responsible for the return and exchange! " R7cky waved his hand, "in the future, you will be the first hacker r7cky on the blacklist. Remember to protect me!" Tang Wei said, "so terrible?" I feel like I''m in a den of thieves www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 Here, Tang Weizheng is busy exchanging the engineering code with his master. Outside, Tang Shi is fighting with Jiang Qi. Han rang is busy cooking in the kitchen. Outside, Tang Shi and Jiang Qi are busy counting money. Chris and Eugene, you look at me, I look at you, and the older brother says, "how did you lose money?" When the younger brother asked, "don''t you lose money?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The brothers fell into silence, and then asked Tang Shi and Jiang Qi, "are you two cheating?" "Ha ha!" Jiang Qi grabs the card and laughs triumphantly, "the skill is not as good as the person, say the person gives old trick!" Chris obviously didn''t agree, "come again, come again! I don''t believe I can''t beat you! " The living room was full of laughter. Just at this time, someone rang the doorbell. Tang Shi put down the card to open the door. Unexpectedly, Su Qi came to the door. He stood outside with a lot of things. When he saw Tang Shi, his eyes narrowed with laughter, "yo! Come to see you for dinner on New Year''s Eve! " Tang poetry looked up and down at Su Qi''s dress, "what do you do if you don''t go to the three treasures hall?" "I''ve said that. Come and have a meal with you." Su Qi put all kinds of gifts into Tang Shi''s arms. "Here, it''s not good to come to the door empty handed. I''ll give you a gift." Tang Shi looks at it. Su Qi''s gifts are quite fragmentary. The man comes into the living room as if he were familiar with his own family. He changes his shoes and sees Eugene and Chris sitting on the sofa. "Oh, Su Shao!" Eugene said, "what a coincidence." "Mr. Eugene." Su Qi also went up and gave them a cigarette with a smile. "I didn''t expect you to come to Tang Shi''s University this year?" "Yes, we will stay in Baicheng for the whole spring festival." Eugene took Su Qi''s cigarette and lit it up. "Are you a guest, too?" "That''s right." Su Qi looked at the card game, sat down in the empty position after Tang Shi left, grabbed her card, "why don''t you continue? I''ll take her place. " Tang Shi took great efforts to carry Su Qi''s big and small bags through the door. When she looked up and saw Su Qi sitting with her friends, like her own family, with relaxed posture and harmonious atmosphere, she couldn''t help feeling that Su Qi was familiar with her skills. "What is it?" Han rang came out of the kitchen and saw Tang Shi carrying a lot of bags. He was startled, "did you come back with these alone?" "No Tang Shi shakes his head, and Han asks them to move into the kitchen. "Just now Su Qi came to knock on the door and rub our new year''s Eve dinner. He brought these along." "Oh, Suqi." Han let the thief smile, "like you that is not?" "Come on." Tang Shi was angry with him and said, "come on, let''s see if there are any fresh ingredients." "Yes, he brought a lot of seafood. Salmon, Arctic shellfish, sweet shrimp... " Han rang tut exclaimed, "these things are not cheap. I can eat Japanese sashimi at night. I will mix mustard octopus." Tang Shi patted the dust on his body and said, "well, remember to thaw more sweet prawns. I love them. What else is in that bag? " "Rice cooker Water purifier, aromatherapy machine... " Han let muddled force, these several big bags, there are two big bags are food, the rest are home appliances. "How did he send so much..." Han rang Le, "like a dowry." "Make fun of me again, I''ll hit you." Tang Shi reached out and poked Han rang, "come on, I''ll move those vegetables, oh! And tuna, which I love to eat. I saw chef Han in the evening. " "It''s on me. Go out and play." Han rang pushes out Tang poetry, and then looks at Jiang Qi, who is playing outside. He feels relieved and goes back to the kitchen to do it by himself. Tang Shi moves another chair and sits down beside Jiang Qi. Su Qi grabs her card and is fighting with the other three people. She can''t get in. She sighs and starts to play with her mobile phone. As a matter of fact, Tang Shi was slightly surprised at Su Qi''s visit. However, on New Year''s Eve, Su Qi came to play with them with gifts. Tang Shi had no reason to drive him back. After all, people still remember themselves on New Year''s Eve. As Tang Shi brushes the news on his mobile phone, he looks up at their cards from time to time. Later, Su Qi won by relying on Tang Shi''s good card. While Jiang Qi paid for it, he said fiercely, "the landlord of dog day!" Su Qi was happy, "Alas! The skill is inferior to others Chris was a little bit resistant to Su Qi, because he had seen Su Qi in a meeting with Tang poetry. At that time, Su Qi''s eyes on Tang poetry were different from those of others, so Chris was very defensive. I think the person in front of me is likely to take away his baby. Later, Han rang cooked a table of dishes, and Tang Wei came out of the room. When he saw Su Qi in the living room, Tang Wei''s eyes brightened with surprise. "Uncle Su, why are you here?""Oh, did you miss me?" Su Qi rubbed Tang Wei''s hair and said, "I''ve been here for a while. I haven''t seen you come out to meet me. What are you doing in the room alone?" Tang Wei sticks out his tongue, "secret.". Do you come to see us for our big day "Smart." Su Qi smiles and hugs Tang Wei to the dining table. "I brought you fresh seafood. I can eat sashimi later." Han rang is squeezing mustard, asked a, "to hand grinding or hose?" "The hose is too hot for hand grinding." Su Qi answered for everyone. After a while, they all got down. Jiang Qi and Han rang were together. Su Qi showed Tang Shi with her eyes after seeing them, which means to ask her, are they together? Tang poetry turned a white eye, put away your gossip heart! Don''t talk too much about things that have nothing to do with you! Su Qi curled his mouth. Tang Wei noticed their interaction and covered his mouth with a smile. Then he said to Tang Shi, "Mommy, this is the first time that so many of us are too young." Tang Yi was the only one who ever accompanied him. At that time, Tang Shi was still in prison. Tang Yi held Tang Wei and cooked for him. They ate together. Tang Wei always wanted to cry alone. There are only two of them in the Tang family. Later, Tang Yi disappeared. There were only Tang Shi and Tang Wei left in the world. The boy felt even more lonely. Every time, his family couldn''t get together. Finally, this year, with so many people around him, he was very pleased. Although he knows more than a normal child, he needs love and company as much as an ordinary child. Tang Shi touches Tang Wei''s face and smiles, "there will be so many people accompanying us every year. Are you happy "Happy Tang Wei gave Tang Shi a sweet shrimp, "Mommy, eat it!" Later, Han gave way to a bottle of red wine, and the people on the table held up their glasses. In the laughter, they were collided and made a clear sound. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 Happy New Year''s Eve Jiang Qi was the first to shout out. It''s so good that the real big day that belongs to them has arrived, and the Spring Festival has gradually begun. The traditional festivals are full of jubilant scenes. This empty apartment for a long time has become popular, real and warm for the first time. Tang Shi looks at her side. Su Qi is eating salmon while telling a joke with Tang Wei. The atmosphere is very good. At this time, Su Qi''s mobile phone is shocked. He takes it out to have a look. It''s a message from someone. How is she? ¡¿ Su Qi looked up at the shrimp shells peeled off from Tang Shi''s plate and said, "it''s good. I''ve eaten all the sashimi and opened the red wine. By the way, all those accessories have been moved in. Weiwei also likes eye protection lamp very much. ¡¿ on the top floor of a high-rise building in another city, Bo Ye stands in front of the French window and looks at Su Qi''s SMS. Finally, he feels a little relieved and puts his mobile phone back. Someone pushed the door behind him. It was Lin CI. At this moment, he bowed his head respectfully and said in a soft voice, "Bo Shao, Mr. Bo is calling for you to come and have dinner together." Mr. Bo refers to Bo Ye''s father, Bo Liang. Thin night turns head, Mou Guang clear have no wave, to Lin CI way, "prepare car." Lin CI responds, and then takes out the windbreaker for Bo Ye from the wardrobe. The weather has turned into cold winter. After the new year, it gets colder and colder day by day. A while ago, Bo Ye only wore a thin coat, which is like self abuse. His body is the capital of revolution. When Lin CI handed the thick windbreaker coat to Bo Ye, the man didn''t refuse and put it on in silence. Lin CI thinks that since Bo Ye confessed his mistakes to Tang poetry, he has changed. Once the thin night talk although not much, but cold, with a strong aura, a look is noble cool men, want what potential in must. But now the thin night, gas field to gas field, but always with a A dead chill. It''s very different from his original spirit. It''s like the dying old man''s feeling when he''s dying. He''s living now, but he''s not dead. This is the feeling of the present thin night to Lin CI. Lin CI lamented in his heart that Tang poetry had such a great influence on Bo Ye Big to thin night now is like living in hell, casually a glance, with despair and cold, people dare not look him in the eyes. In that case Why did it hurt so much at the beginning. Later, Bo ye went out. Lin CI followed him and gave the key to the driver. He also rushed back to the University. As a result, he just ran into Sophie who came up. "Alas! Wait... " Sophie saw Lin Ci and knew that this man was Bo Ye''s special assistant. She grabbed him and said, "where''s Bo Ye?" "Miss Su..." Lin CI also recognized the person in front of him. At least he was the daughter of the Su family. He didn''t dare to say too directly, "please let go. Bo Shao wants to go back for dinner on New Year''s Eve." "Where did Bo ye send my brother?" Sophie didn''t ask clearly and refused to give up. "Today my family also had dinner on New Year''s Eve. My brother is absent. What''s the matter? He said before that it was like Bo ye asked him to do something. He said he came back before dinner. Why didn''t he come back? " Lin CI is also stunned. Bo Shao asked Su Qi to go out to work? What is so mysterious that you have to borrow Su Qi''s hand to do it? Lin CI can''t understand it, but he can''t understand it. Sophie obviously doesn''t believe it. "You''re the right-hand man around Bo Ye. What''s your master going to do? You don''t know?" Listening to her use of the word "master", she felt as if she had been humiliated. Lin CI frowned, "please pay attention to your own quality. Bo Shao also has his privacy. I have no right to interfere." "I don''t care!" Sophie grabbed Lin Ci''s collar. "You must tell me where my brother has gone!" Lin Cixin said, how the hell do I know? No matter how good my temper is, I will be forced to be angry by this unreasonable woman! Just at this time, thin night forgot to take the document back, saw Sophie holding LinCi refused to put, two people entangled, thin night was stunned, "LinCi?" He called out to his assistant. Lin CI swears, this is the first time to see Bo ye come back, he feels grateful, you are OK to come back, otherwise he will not go to argue! Lin CI pushed Sophie forward. "Bo Shao, Miss Su said I said I couldn''t find the news of my brother, so I came to see you. She also said that you asked her brother to do business before. " Bo ye heard Lin Ci''s description and looked up at Sophie, "did Suqi not go home?" Sophie saw thin night, the man she used to like very much, always feel completely different from the original. Now thin night''s eyes, she can''t understand, also dare not to understand. Sophie thought about it and said, "my brother told me he would be back before dinner. Today, my father and grandmother are here. It''s rare for my family to get together. I''m waiting for my brother. He said that he''s going to help you with your work. That''s why I want to come to you. "Recently, there are so many things happened in Boye that she is embarrassed to find Boye. After listening to Sophie''s words, Bo Ye frowned slightly, "I asked Su Qi to send some new year''s gifts to Tang Shi. Has he finished it?" Didn''t go home? " I''ve known for a long time that this grandson took the initiative to give him gifts. I''m not very kind! With this idea, let''s go to the door and eat at home! Thin night facial expression changed, "I wait to call him to let him go back, you don''t worry." Sophie just answered, and then Boye wanted to leave. Sophie called him, "Boye, you..." She is no longer the same as before, learning that group of women call him brother night. In fact, Bo Ye is not willing to be called like this. Sophie''s voice hesitated, "what happened after you disclosed the truth?" That''s right. Thin night turned her eyes and looked back at her, "No." In fact, he made all kinds of preparations. He was attacked by public opinion, drowned in saliva, the stock of the company fell, and his personal image lost. However, he made all the preparations, but what he met was the indifference of Tang poetry. It was the most frustrating thing for him. Sophie watched Bo ye go away, but didn''t call him to stop this time. Later, Bo ye called Su Qi on the way back. As soon as he got through, Bo Ye said in a low voice, "did you eat and drink in the past?" He just wanted to send something, but Su Qi had a big meal with Tang Shi for this reason! Su Qi gave a hiccup with a smile, "has my sister come to you? Tell her not to worry. I''m back as fast as I can. " Thin night gas grinding teeth. Su Qi was so happy that he burst out laughing, "my brother just finished the new year''s Eve dinner with Tang Shi! You are miserable www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 When Su Qi''s words reached Bo Ye''s ears, they were provocative. The man frowned slightly, rather impatient, "what do you want to express?" Su Qi laughed at the other end of the phone. "I don''t want to express anything. I just want to talk about having dinner with Tang Shi tonight. It''s still a very important new year''s Eve ~ " thin night''s eyebrows and invisible jump, and her expression has a faint sign of outbreak. Su Qi couldn''t see Bo Ye''s expression at that end. He was still very happy. He said, "do you envy me?" "Thin night can''t bear to burst foul language," I envy you a bird egg! Hurry back to Su''s house, your sister has come to my company to look for you! " Su Qi Leng Bu Ding was shocked by Bo Ye''s roar. He came back and said, "what are you doing so fierce! Brother, I also helped you transfer the gift to others! We have nothing to do with you, rahei! " Naive!! Bo Ye grinds her teeth, passes by the conference room and takes another document, and then continues to go back. Sophie is still wondering what Su Qi is doing. As a result, Bo Ye goes back to the elevator like a gust of wind, with a look like killing people. Sophie patted her chest. "It''s scary. All of a sudden, it''s a tantrum." Lin CI sends Bo Ye downstairs. Bo Ye gets on the bus and goes back home. Lin CI is at ease. He takes a taxi to his home. Bo Ye sits in the co driver''s seat, and the driver is driving. At the same time, the car radio has put the latest news. It''s about Bo Ye''s press conference. Driver: I''m dying. If I tune in such an embarrassing radio station, the boss won''t kill me, will he? Look at his face. It''s possible However thin night just light ground listens, also didn''t say other, this matter son originally is his own appearance. It''s just that the heat hasn''t gone down recently, so it''s hard to avoid being mentioned by news reports. It took the driver 20 minutes to drive. After listening to the radio host''s analysis of Bo Ye, the driver came out in cold sweat. Don''t talk nonsense, brother. I heard that the boss of your radio station is sitting next to me. You speak ill of him in front of others. Isn''t that fatal! However, Bo Ye said thank you indifferently when he arrived at home. Even if he was analyzed as a scum man on the radio just now, he didn''t see any change in his expression. From beginning to end, he had a cold face that had nothing to do with himself. The driver breathed a sigh of relief, Bo Ye said, "go back early, it''s going to be Chinese new year, the Spring Festival is ahead of schedule." The driver repeatedly said thank you for Bo Shao''s care and drove back. He had to park the car back to the downstairs of Bo Ye company. Bo ye went into Bo''s old house alone. When he walked in, he saw Bo Liang standing at the door watering the flowers. His suit was stiff without any wrinkles. This is his serious and meticulous father, and the only one who supports him to come forward and make a statement. Perhaps father and son have the same views on this issue. Bo Liang''s young parents are always quarreling, and his father, Bo Ye''s grandfather, is always engaged in romantic affairs, which leads to Bo''s depression, day-to-day quarrel and negative mood. Therefore, Bo Liang attaches great importance to his family. He is afraid that children will suffer from the hardships they once suffered. He dotes on his wife, CEN Huiqiu, but he doesn''t expect his son It''s the same old way. It destroyed a good family and let a good little girl down. When Bo ye went in, Bo Liang patted him on the shoulder. "Your grandmother is angry recently. Don''t quarrel with her. She''s old. Let''s let her go Thin night should be a, didn''t say anything else, self-care go in, thin beam looked at his son''s back sighed. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I always feel that thin night is no longer that thin night. No matter what happens to him now, he always looks like he has nothing to do with himself. He is isolated from this society, even if it breaks down, even if the world ends. Only when he comes across something related to Tang poetry can he react suddenly, like a vegetable who has lost consciousness. At that time, he feels that his son is alive. Bo ye went in for a meal, and sure enough, she would be scolded by old lady Bo. Recently, she was really angry about Bo Ye for many times. She scolded Bo Liang and pointed with chopsticks on the table. Bo Ye frowned and pretended to comfort her. "Brother ye, don''t be angry. Grandma is too old. She thinks things are extreme. In fact, she''s not bad. Don''t have the same opinion with her." Listen, she said so many skills, thin night sneer, let an MI out of a cold sweat, eat half thin night put down the chopsticks. Before putting down the chopsticks, old lady Bo just finished scolding. When Bo ye put down the chopsticks, she frowned and her voice became shrill. "Why, grandma said something to you, don''t you like it? Or did grandma scold that cheap woman just now, and you were not happy? " "There''s nothing wrong with me." Bo ye put down the dishes and chopsticks and picked them up. "Grandma, you are old and don''t like to have dinner with me. You can tell me that I can''t sit at the same table with you."Old Mrs. Bo''s voice, her grandson with this reason to block her!! Thin night took clothes to go out, the rest of the family face is very complex, want to open mouth to retain, and afraid of the old lady will not allow. The atmosphere of new year''s Eve is a little ridiculous. How can a good family make it like this. When Bo Ye plunges into the cold wind, he suddenly misses Tang poetry. No, I Miss Tang poetry crazily. He felt that he had nowhere to go now, so he simply drove the car directly to the outer ring highway. He stepped on the accelerator and drove to Baicheng. It''s a fake to say that he didn''t envy Su Qi who had dinner with Tang Shi on New Year''s eve before. But he could do nothing but envy. He even gave her a gift by Su Qi''s hand, for fear that others would not accept it. Bo Ye feels like a joke. When Tang poetry loves him, he pretends that he doesn''t love her, but when she doesn''t love him, he thinks about it. Stepping on the accelerator, the car makes the sound of motor running. At this time, the mobile phone rings. Bo Ye takes a look at it. It''s his father. "Are you and your grandmother really going to have a tantrum?" Thin beam opened his mouth and asked, "where have you been? Come back quickly." "Dad, I''m not coming back." Bo Ye stares at the road, "help me and grandma say, this Spring Festival, I won''t come back. She doesn''t have to care about me. She doesn''t care how she scolds me. No one is against her. " Isn''t it just right? She swears every day, so don''t show up in front of her this year. Bo Ye wants to look for Tang Shi, even if she doesn''t meet her, and secretly looks at her in the shadow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 What Tang Shi didn''t know, however, was that she was being missed so much at this moment. Bo Ye drove to Baicheng on the eve of the new year''s Eve, but no one called her. She drove her car to the downstairs of the Tang poet again. At that time, Tang Shi and Jiang Qi were playing games with Tang Wei in the living room. They all drank a little red wine, and the atmosphere was slightly tipsy, especially emotional. As soon as Su Qi left, Chris rolled his eyes at him behind, "hum! At last I''m gone Tang Shi laughs, "Why are you aiming at other people?" "None of those people is good!" Chris hummed, "Suqi is not a good thing either! Last time I saw him covetous you at the meeting. Anyway, I don''t worry! " "Ha ha ha, Chris, this is more anxious than Tang Shi''s mother." Jiang Qi and Tang Wei lean on each other. Han rang sits opposite. Eugene pokes Chris. "It''s dawn''s discretion. What are you doing in a hurry?" "Can you make blind man worried?" Chris patted the coffee table, "anyway, thin night, Suqi, I don''t like it! If you choose a boyfriend in the future, you can''t find it in the garbage! " He called Bo Ye Su Qi and others garbage dump. "Well, you''re the best, OK?" Jiang Qi butted Chris with his elbow, "you are the only good man in the world!" "That''s right." Chris said shamelessly and nodded, "if no one marries you in the future, I''ll marry you. Anyway, I won''t get married in the future." After all, he doesn''t like men. Jiang Qi clapped and covered Tang Wei''s ears. "Oh, children are still here. Don''t talk about this topic that is not suitable for children. If you know it when you grow up, you will be able to beat you." Chris winked at Don. "Can your mom marry me?" Tang Wei said, "well, uncle Chris is a good man." "Do you hear me?" Chris and Eugene fell together. "Come on! Kick the thin night! Let him regret it later When I drove downstairs to their house, I suddenly sneezed. ****** near midnight, Jiang Qi and Han rang were busy cleaning up the house. Some melon seed shells and fruit skins were all over the place. They cleaned up the living room, and then Tang Shi came downstairs with a garbage bag. Chris came and followed her. "It''s dangerous for a little girl to go down alone in the middle of the night. I''ll accompany you." "It''s OK. You have a rest. I''ll come up right away. It''s cold outside." Tang Shi went out with a garbage bag. She put on a down jacket and turned up her hat. The hairy collar outside was very comfortable. Tang poetry carries two bags of garbage out of the house. Secretly, Tucao, Jiang Qi, they are garbage making king. According to the lift, they come downstairs, and she make complaints about it. It''s getting colder and colder. With a murmur, Tang Shi quickly comes to the garbage can outside the corridor. As soon as he throws the garbage in, someone nearby throws a cigarette end into it. Tang Shi was stunned. When she looked up, she saw Bo Ye''s deep and beautiful face. Bo Ye is also stunned. Standing beside Tang Shi, they both keep the gesture of throwing things into the garbage can. When they find it''s the other side, they quickly draw back their hands. Tang Shi didn''t expect to meet Bo ye here. The whole person was shocked. He stepped back a few steps. As soon as he wanted to stay away, Bo Ye''s voice was not loud, but he called out firmly, "Tang Shi!" Tang poetry was stunned. She stopped and looked at the thin night that had appeared on TV. Now she suddenly appeared so close to her. Before she even had time to react, she was held in her arms. Tang poetry is frozen. Thin night is also a moment of impulse, afraid that she is as before and directly turned away, too late to do other reactions, directly forward to the thin woman in his arms. Time has changed, years have passed. There is a long river between them. Thin night can''t cross it. They can only stand on the other side of her bank and watch, but they can''t help it. But now, she is in the place he can touch. He wants to hold Tang poetry for a long time. He wants to hold her in his arms and let her belong to himself. Admit it, Bo Ye, you travel thousands of miles to another city, looking for another figure, just for that turbulent drifting heart to have a moment of peace of mind. The place where Tang poetry is located can make him feel at ease. Tang Shi pushed a thin night, the man hoarse voice, "I I don''t want to do anything else. " "Why are you here?" Tang poetry still maintained a good demeanor, just pulled out of his arms, straightened his messy hair, and the woman tried to pretend to be indifferent, "aren''t you in Haicheng?" She escaped from that city to this city. Why does Bo Ye still hold her? "I..." Bo Ye looked at Tang Shi''s expression, and suddenly felt that even at this moment, the guard and vigilance on her face seemed like a treasure to him.He was satisfied enough to see Tang poetry before his eyes. "I''ve come to talk to you." "Happy New Year''s Eve." The man''s voice is low, and Bo Ye has a very nice voice. Tang Shi knew it before, but later it became a nightmare in her life, but she didn''t think that she could still hear his congratulations now. Tang Shi stood there with a complicated expression. Staring at Bo Ye''s face, he was still the handsome figure in her memory, with three-dimensional outline and delicate facial features. Standing in the cold winter, he was tall and straight in his overcoat. His eyebrows and eyes are indifferent. The mountains are high and the water is far away. All the time is in Meichuan, just like a painting. This man, hurt her, hurt her, destroyed her. Later, he did everything he could to make up for it, traded everything, and even publicly exposed his mistake in front of the media. Now he has come all the way here just to say, happy New Year''s Eve. Tang poetry feels a sour nose and an impulse to cry. Once loved, did not love, what will become? It''s going to be like this, a broken soul. Tang Shi sniffed, did not expose his vulnerability, only said, "thank you." There are three words that hurt people in this world. Like I love you, like thank you. Thin night pulled to pull corners of the mouth, fortunately, at least there is a thank you, afraid of only a cold eye in the end. Thin night saw Tang poem to freeze some red face, "are you cold?" Before Tang Shi could speak, Bo ye went back to the car, opened the door, quickly closed it, and came with a bag of things in his hand. "I..." When Bo Ye saw Tang Shi, he hesitated for a long time, "take it. When I came here, I was wondering if I would happen to meet you. If it happens, I''ll give it to you. If not Then wait. " Fortunately, just bought Tang Shi, vanilla latte is not cold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 It''s a bag of Starbucks still steaming. Looking at the bag, Tang Shi felt that the weight of a cup of Starbucks seemed to weigh a thousand jin now. Bo Ye feels that now he sees Tang poetry, all his depressed feelings are relieved. At home, old lady Bo scolds mulberry and locust every day. He doesn''t want to stay in that house. He didn''t know why he wanted to go to Tang poetry. He said to himself, Tang poetry must be very warm, right? Bo ye put things into Tang Shi''s hand, and then said, "you go up, little new year''s Eve, I''ll come and see you." I came to see you. What''s good to see, Boye? We''re all like this. Tang Shi farfetched smile, took the coffee he gave, she was not embarrassed, owed her is him, no matter what attitude she used, it is not too much. Tang Shi turned to go up, thin night looking at her back in a thick down jacket, eyes long. In the middle of winter, the cold wind swept flakes of snow in his eyes. Tang Shi also noticed that when she looked up one second before entering the corridor, there were small snowflakes falling in her eyes, one by one, very beautiful. This is the first snow in Baicheng after several years. When Tang poetry went up, there were still white flakes in her hair. She opened the door and said to Tang Wei, "Weiwei! It''s snowing Tang Wei is still playing go with Jiang Qi. When he hears that it''s snowing, he jumps up. Children haven''t seen snowflakes yet. In his memory, it''s only cold in winter. His classmates from other places say that it snows every year in their hometown, and they are especially envious of making snowmen. Now it''s snowing in Baicheng! Tang Wei yelled, "then I''ll go downstairs!" "Wait a minute. It''s just beginning to snow." Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s head with a smile and said, "let''s go down to have a snowball fight with our things later." "Oh, it''s snowing?" Eugene and Chris rolled their sleeves. "I told you that when I was a child abroad, I used to have snowball fights with my brother. If we were against each other, the neighbors would suffer." "That''s good. Let''s go down and play with the snow later." Han rang laughs there, but Jiang Qi takes a breath. "Fortunately, Tang Wei doesn''t play, otherwise I''ll lose the game again." "Is Tang Wei so powerful? I don''t know who inherited it. I know so much at a young age. " Chris took a look at the chess game, "Yo, the layout is very big. Jiang Qi, you can''t play Tang Wei. Give up quickly." Jiang Qi, a scoundrel, began to default when he lost his chess game. He pushed all the pieces out of order. "I don''t care! I don''t care! " Han rang was smiling, and the whole family was very happy. But Tang Wei watched Tang Shi go to the room and asked in a low voice, "how can you come up here and have a cup of coffee in your hand?" Originally others did not care, but Tang Wei noticed. Tang Shi took a drink, then opened the French window of his room to see a man standing downstairs in the floating snowflakes, which kept falling on his hair, and some stuck on his slender eyelashes. He also seems to be looking up at Tang poetry. Standing in the middle of the flying snow, his eyes are merciless and indifferent, just like a wave of ancient wells, the snow particles slide from his shoulders, and the scene has an indescribable beauty of loneliness. It''s like the artistic conception of the famous painting fishing for the snow on the cold river alone. The whole world is full of three thousand flying snow. Tang Shi drew the curtain, then sat down on the chair beside the bed, took Tang Wei''s hand, "thin night has come." She chose to confess to her son. Tang only Leng, "thin little come over?" His first reaction was what Bo ye came all the way to do. "He said he came to see us." Tang Shi turned his head and looked away from the window. "But I don''t quite understand why he came to see us all of a sudden." Tang Wei looked at the coffee in Tang Shi''s hand, "did he buy you coffee?" Tang Shi took a sip, "do you want to try?" Tang Wei curled his lips, "how do you think so open." "Life is my own. I wish I were comfortable." Tang Shi bent down to look at Tang Wei''s face, "Wei Wei, if Mommy does something you can''t tolerate one day, will you choose to forgive Mommy?" "Tang only worry brow," good end to mention this do what. " Tang Shi said with a smile, "if it''s OK, just talk about it. Let''s go to the living room. We''ll have a snowball fight downstairs later." After that, she stood up before Tang Wei, and then went out. After Tang Shi went out, Tang Wei secretly lifted a corner of the curtain and saw the thin night downstairs smoking by car. The man lowered his head and half of his face, leaning on the outside of the car, his eyes were indifferent, as if he had never had a trace of persistence. The mighty snowflakes fall beside him. Tang Wei stares at him for a few seconds, then puts down the curtain. ****** an hour later, Tang Wei put on his cotton padded jacket and said to Han, "let''s go down to have a snowball fight!""Yes." The snow outside is getting heavier and heavier, so it seems that it may cause traffic jams tomorrow. "I think the Spring Festival is very good, auspicious snow is a good year." Jiang Qi drank coke, "Stinky boy, wait for me, I''ll put on cotton padded shoes and go with you!" "Come on! Hurry up "I want to go downstairs," Tang Wei said! Mommy, are you coming? " "I''ll wait." Tang Shi is afraid that in case of going down, Bo Ye is still there. It''s so embarrassing. She''d better go down slowly. So Han rang and Tang Wei rushed out first, and watched two men disappear at the door, one big and the other small. Jiang Qi''s shoe was still hanging on the tip of his foot, so he didn''t have time to wear it. He fell down with a bang. She scolded, "Damn, said to wait for me, actually straight away!" Tang Shi laughed, "they love to play. No matter how old a man is, he is still young." "Well, forget it. Let''s take our time. I''ll find another scarf I''m old and afraid of the cold. " Tang Wei and Han rang downstairs. There are many residents living in the community playing below. When you see Tang Wei coming down, a little sister throws a snowball at him. When Tang Wei first came into contact with so much snow, he couldn''t even close his mouth. He was hit by a snowball and didn''t care. Han rang held him and let him ride on his neck. Then he jumped into the crowd and made fun of each other with another group of residents. Tang Shi wanted to laugh when he looked upstairs. "Wow! Han let brother be careful! There''s a sneak attack next door "Fight back But Tang Shi saw that the car in the corner was still there, and then Bo Ye got out of the car. As soon as he got out of the car, Han rang, who didn''t know the truth, threw a snowflake on Bo Ye''s face. As soon as Bo Ye looked up, he was hit by Han rang''s snowball. Tang poetry almost laughs when it is seen upstairs. Bo Yechang is so big. When he was a child, he had snowball fights with his brothers in groups for countless times. He had never been hit in the face so directly! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 He came back to himself almost in an instant. Not far away, Tang Wei and Han let them look at him. Tang Wei stammered, "thin How thin is it? " Why hasn''t he left yet! Han rang was also startled. He watched the snow fall from thin night''s face. His expression was really like a layer of ice, cold and seeping. Han rang shrinks his neck, "Why are you here?" Thin night reached into the window, took out a napkin and wiped his face, then looked at Han rang and said, "why can''t I come?" Han rang is careful, "didn''t hurt you?" As a result, Han rang''s voice has just fallen. Just now, the snowball hit Tang Wei''s little sister. It''s a ball of snow, and it hit Bo Ye''s face with a puff. Bo Ye Han rang and Tang Wei stood in the same place and were afraid and wanted to laugh. In the end, they couldn''t help but fell back and laughed in the snow. Bo Ye: where''s his knife? He wants to chop the bear! As a result, the little girl, who was not afraid of tigers, came over and grabbed Bo Ye''s clothes, "why doesn''t pretty brother stand and play? Come and join us Before Boye regained his consciousness, he was dragged into the crowd by the little girl, and countless snowballs hit him. He was a big man who couldn''t dodge for a moment. Tang Wei looked at Boye, who was always high above, and now he was pulled by a group of children. He didn''t know why he wanted to laugh. When Bo Ye looks up, Han rang dares to smash a solid snowball at him in the distance. He still shouts, "look at the move!" Thin night muddled force, after dodging, reaction comes over, "you want to fight with me?" Han rang crumples the snowflakes into other shapes in his hand. Tang Wei also helps. Two men, one big and the other small, say something in their mouths: "I''ll smash you for Tang poetry." Thin night is stunned, "what do you say?" "I say --" Han rang suddenly again, childish like a child, snowball straight behind the thin night, "teach you a lesson for Tang poetry Thin night now no longer installed what reserve, directly also took out a snow from the ground to fight back, Han rang seems to finally find the vent point, and Tang Wei two people began to attack thin night. Because Tang Wei is not tall, he suddenly falls in the snow. His face is covered with snow. Thin night goes up to hold him without scruple. Han rang laughs and makes the whole person tremble, "ha ha ha! Tang Wei, you''re so small that you fell down and disappeared! It''s like a dog jumping out of the house to play in the snow! " Tang Wei is held by thin night in the bosom, the man wiped his face for him, "did not knock?" "It''s OK. Let me go." Lost face in front of outsiders, but also in front of thin night! Tang Wei''s whole face was red and angry. He grabbed a handful of scattered snow and waved it to Han rang, "don''t laugh!" Han rang ran and hid, regardless of Bo Ye''s presence. Later, the three people became a group of people fighting. After playing for nearly an hour, a group of people fell into the snow and gasped for breath. Snow has accumulated a thick layer, and there is a growing trend, constantly falling down, Tang Wei lying beside Han rang, "very tired, but very happy." Han rang looked back at the rest of the thin night in the car, always feel that today''s thin night also rarely put down airs to play so happy. "What''s the matter with you and your father?" Han rang asked softly. Tang Wei frowned, "that''s it. There''s no need to mention it." It seems that some ideas in the child''s mind are still deeply rooted. Han rang sighed, and all of them were white fog. It can be seen that the weather is really cold, and everyone''s nose is red with cold. "He has changed a lot recently, clarifying and apologizing publicly. I''ve come to see you today, haven''t I? " "I don''t know." Tang Wei is still stuffy reply, "I don''t know what he came for, anyway, it has nothing to do with me." How can thin night change? Does he want to chase back Tang poetry? It''s not easy to repeat two words? Unless we go back in time, all the harm he did will never exist. Han rang looked at the thin night, as a man, what he is doing now is worthy of Han rang''s affirmation. However, his past is still not worthy of being forgiven. Later, everyone fell in the snow and rolled around. After a while, they went upstairs. When they got up, Bo Ye took out an umbrella from the car, held the umbrella behind Tang Wei and sent him to the entrance of the corridor. Tang Wei turned and looked up. He saw that most of the umbrella was on his head. Thin night''s shoulder was covered with a thin layer of snow. Tang Wei indifferent, "thank you." Thin night sent Tang Wei in, and then he went back to the car, Han rang looked at him so lonely and pitiful, and asked, "now it''s snowing heavily, the road back to Haicheng is forbidden, where do you live at night?" Thin night is still silent, as if the sky fell down, he is indifferent.The man just said, "just find a place to live." Han rang asked again, "don''t you go back to Bo''s home for Chinese new year?" Two people in the Bo family make Tang Wei feel uncomfortable. "No, I won''t go back this Spring Festival." Tang Wei thinks that in the next trend, Han rang may be kind enough to invite Bo Ye to come up and sit down. Then his mother is not going to die of embarrassment! So quickly dragged Han rang into the elevator, while walking on the side of the road, "that thin little attention to safety at night." Then he went into the elevator without looking back. The door closed slowly. Han let in and sighed, "how do you think he''s coming to you like this now? It''s pathetic." "Pity what pity." Tang Wei''s eyes didn''t have a trace of heartache, "but it''s a self inflicted sin." Han rang didn''t think about the mood of the thin night outside the elevator. When he got home, Tang Shi and Jiang qiwo watched Korean dramas together. They said, "why didn''t they come down together before?" "The poem says that Bo Ye is downstairs." Jiang Qi cut his hair, "then I don''t want to go down. I feel sick." Han rang looked at Tang poetry again, "what about you, you don''t want to see thin night?" "If I wanted to see you, I would have come down a long time ago." Tang Shi smiles generously, "but you two have a good time with him." Tang Wei blushed, "no! Just by chance, I didn''t expect him to be there Han rang scratched the back of his head awkwardly, "later there were too many people, but we didn''t care too much. Anyway, we didn''t communicate with him." Tang Shi stood up, went to the French window of his room and raised the curtain again. Bo Ye is beside the car with his umbrella. There is snow on his shoulder and hair. It seems that he can''t leave Haicheng tonight. He has to find a hotel to open a room. At that moment, Tang Shi looked at him on the fourth floor. Bo Ye even looked up, just opposite Tang Shi. Men in the wind and snow in the body standing shadow, wearing off white windbreaker, posture chopping between heaven and earth, a vast expanse of white. In addition to the triple snow of your body, who in the world should wear white clothes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 Tang poetry and thin night looked at each other through the window for a long time. The woman frowned, suddenly pulled the curtain, cut off all the contact and sight. That night, it snowed all night in the mysterious and romantic city of white city. When they woke up and opened the curtains the next day, they couldn''t help feeling. Suddenly, like a spring breeze, thousands of pear trees bloom. At a glance, it was a vast expanse of white snow. The snow had stopped, but it didn''t melt. The sunlight reflected a bright white light. Tang Shi took Tang Wei out for a walk. The little boy had never seen such heavy snow in his life. He took a washbasin downstairs and put it in the refrigerator. Later Han got up to make breakfast, opened the refrigerator door and almost laughed. "Who has frozen a pot of snow in our refrigerator in the early morning?" Han rang''s eyes narrowed with laughter. Tang Wei was embarrassed and said, "it''s me!" "You are a talent If you like snow, go down and play. How can you take it home and ice it up? " Han rang happy, "want to eat snow?" "I''m afraid the snow will melt. I don''t know when I''ll see it next time." Tang Wei said solemnly, "so we should save some!" Tang Wei must be the first person to hide snow in his refrigerator. Later, Han rang made breakfast for Tang Wei, but he couldn''t help playing with him again. Tang Shi finished his bio on the computer, and just saw Han rang and Tang Wei coming back covered with snow. Tang Wei still had a bottle in his stomach. Tang Shi chuckled, "are you two going to play again?" "Yes, yes." Tang Weiyang said, "but I didn''t see thin night this time." Bo Ye''s car is still here. It''s snowing so heavily that I can''t drive. Maybe I''m gone. This afternoon, Bo Ye was woken up by the inside line of the hotel. The waiter asked him in a gentle voice, sir, your check-out time is up. Would you like to continue your stay? Continue to live. Thin night Leng Leng, think of yesterday''s snowball fight with Tang Wei, and think of his home Bo old lady, he every few seconds replied, "continue, I wait down to pay." "Yes, sir, I won''t disturb you then." Opposite hung up the phone, thin night also put the microphone back, open the cell phone to see an MI made several calls to him, there are countless messages. Where have you been? ¡¿ [why not reply? Brother ye, are you angry? ¡¿ [grandma is very angry, brother ye, what should I do? What time will you come back? ¡¿ [don''t let me bear all this alone, Yan Yan is still young, we need you. ¡¿ thin face. She took Bo Yan to play emotional cards with him. But that''s not his daughter at all. Bo Ye didn''t return, but his father asked him on wechat, where is his son? Bo Ye said, in Baicheng. His father didn''t bother him much. In Bo Liang''s heart, he always felt that it was not easy for adults to intervene in the affairs of the younger generation. They had the ability to solve them by themselves. He also believed that his son would not do anything impulsive. After all, the price of impulsive and cold-blooded was too high. However, Mrs Bo obviously does not think so. She asks Anmi to tell Bo Ye that if she doesn''t come back, Bo''s family will directly replace him to open the relationship with Anmi. Even if he is not present, the wedding will have to be held and the marriage contract will have to be signed. An MI married the whole Bo family. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t come! Bo Ye looks at these words and just laughs. Then he gets up. The hotel is not far from the neighborhood where Tang Shi lives. At this point, they should be having lunch. Bo Ye just wants to go out and find something to eat. But I didn''t expect to meet Tang Shi again in the restaurant. At this moment, she was accompanied by friends. Bo ye came to eat alone. The waiter asked, "how many people do you want to eat, sir? A person or a friend Thin night low voice way, "a person." I can''t understand the thinking of the rich when I eat alone and come to this kind of high-end restaurant. Don''t they usually have to have dinner? If they shout at random, they all have little girls to stick up to accompany them? Bo Ye chooses a place by the window, and Tang Shi Li doesn''t want to go. Jiang Qi originally cut the steak well. When he sees Bo Ye''s figure not far away, he immediately loses the mood to eat. It''s really bad luck. Recently, thin nights always appear. Jiang Qi curled his lips and looked at Tang poetry, "did he chase you to Baicheng?" Tang Shi was stunned and quickly denied, "No. He''s too busy. " In her impression, Boye is very busy every day. It''s precious to find time to go home. How can she waste so much time on her ex-wife? Later, when Tang Shi went to the toilet, Jiang Qi wanted to buy the bill behind her back. When she called the waiter, he said that someone had already bought the bill for them. Jiang Qi suddenly thought of Bo Ye.She went to see the figure by the window. It was no longer there. Jiang Qi asked the waiter to take care of the valuables on the seat. He stood up directly from the chair and rushed out. Bo Yegang walked out of the gate and someone called behind him. "Thin night." He looked back and saw Jiang Qi, a good friend of Tang poetry. Jiang Qi stood there, as if observing Bo Ye''s expression, "did you pay for our western food?" Bo Ye didn''t say anything, didn''t admit it or deny it. Jiang Qi looked at Bo Ye''s attitude and frowned, "Bo Ye, what do you want? Is it good to treat Tang poetry again? " Thin night that indifferent eyes seem to have a crack at last, but also soon turned into a nothingness. "I don''t understand what you want to do." Jiang Qi gazed at Bo Ye''s face, "Tang poetry is my most important friend, so I can''t rest assured of the compensation made by a person who once hurt her deeply. Bo Ye, what''s your peace of mind? " He was questioned by her close friends. Thin night self mocking smile, the eye is a cold, cold like the winter wind. "You don''t have to test my reasons. I just want to make it up to her a little bit. " "What''s the compensation for a meal?" Jiang Qi narrowed his eyes, "you are not clear, Bo Ye. Do you really want to make up for it, or do you just want peace of mind to make yourself comfortable? Can you tell? " "I don''t have to tell whether I do it for myself or for her. Because only if you really want to make it up to her can you feel at ease. " Bo Ye said indifferently, "Jiang Qi, you are the people around her. You are hostile to me. I understand. But I''m not a cheeky person. When my patience and enthusiasm are exhausted, I will stop. I''ll pay her back in my own way. I don''t need your advice. " Such a noble man, even when filling the debt, is still with noble and indifferent temperament. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 Jiang Qi was stunned. She didn''t expect to hear this kind of words from Bo Ye''s mouth. But when she came back, she couldn''t help but sneer, "what she said now is like a gentleman. What she did in those years was not worthy of being a man." Thin night''s pupil shrinks, to her provocation did not choose to fight back, later he left, Jiang Qi looked at thin night left back, fists tightly together. She won''t let Tang poetry get hurt from Bo Ye any more!! Later, when Jiang Qi returned to his position alone, Tang Shi sat there and looked at her coming back, wondering, "where did you just go?" Jiang Qi deliberately concealed Bo Ye''s affairs, "I''ll pay the bill." "Why are you rushing to pay me, eh?" Tang Shi frowned, "we can still tell each other clearly." "I''ll ask you to come back next time." "All right, I''ll take supper." Tang Shi laughs. The snow stops outside. Two women go out to enjoy the snow scenery for a while. Jiang Qi suddenly remembers something and asks, "do you have any connection with Congshan?" Congshan? Tang poetry seems to fall into memory, murmuring softly, "I haven''t seen Congshan for a long time." It''s been a long time since he disappeared. Speaking of this, Tang Shi looked down at the pendant on her neck, and the words Cong Shan held her in her ear that day echoed in her mind. "I don''t have much time." "Everything will be fine, Tang poetry." But now? Where''s the man who told her everything would be ok? She really began to get on the right track, occasionally the appearance of thin night will disturb her calm mind, but in addition to life is steadily moving forward. Cong Shan was left out of her past memories. Tang Shi lowered his eyes and said, "I''m sure I''ll meet you again one day." ****** Tang poetry did not expect that this day would suddenly come. It happened to be new year''s Eve, and the next day was the Spring Festival. Red lanterns were hung in the community, and couplets were pasted at the entrance of the corridor, creating a festive atmosphere. That evening, Han rang went shopping with Jiang Qi, saying that he wanted to buy a lot of new year''s goods. Tang Shi looks at Han rang''s expectant eyes and knows that this is the first time that Han rang is spending the new year with the girl she likes. She is embarrassed to be a light bulb among them. She simply finds a reason to say that she won''t go and let them go out alone. Jiang Qi didn''t think much about it. He thought that Tang Shi was not well. Tang Shi made it up for this reason. Seeing them go, Tang Shi closed the door. Tang Wei asked behind him, "are you deliberately making elder sister Qi and Han leave elder brother alone?" "Little smart." Tang Shi pinched Tang Wei''s nose, "yes, Mommy, go to the room to have a rest and spend New Year''s Eve together in the evening." "Good!" Two people go back to their rooms. Maybe it''s because the heating is too full. When Tang Shi comes back to his room, he is blown by the warm air conditioner. Playing with his mobile phone, he feels sleepy and wants to sleep. She really sleeps in the past. When she sleeps, she feels as if there is something moving around her. But Han makes the decoration of her home too comfortable, and she doesn''t think much about it. As a result, when she woke up, Tang Shi suddenly widened her eyes and looked at the intruder lying beside her Cold white face, dark hard hair, well-defined chin. He was thin and not weak. He was lying beside Tang Shi in a white T-shirt. Maybe he hadn''t taken care of the bangs in front of his forehead for a long time, and some of them fell down in front of him. Tang Shi was stunned. She was silent for a few seconds. She slapped the man in the face. Cong Shan was unprepared to be awakened from her dream by a slap in the face. Tang poetry is not heavy, perhaps just to gently warn him, but Cong Shan wakes up quickly. There is a fog in his eyes, which quickly disperses and looks at the Tang poetry in front of him. Tang poetry is not true. A few days ago, I talked with Jiang Qi about Congshan, saying that he was missing. Now Congshan actually Unexpectedly in the small New Year''s Eve this day appeared out of thin air in her home! It''s still in her bed! Is she dreaming? Tang Shi pointed to Cong Shan, "who are you?" Cong Shan looks at Tang Shi. Without glasses, he has a face similar to Tang Yi, but his eyes are totally different. Cong Shan''s eyes are too cold, which is different from Bo Ye''s high-level indifference. His people don''t have a trace of popularity. They are as cold as mechanical inorganic materials. Cong Shan looked at Tang Shi''s face and said, "your memory hasn''t recovered yet?" Didn''t his informant say that Tang poetry has recovered its memory? Tang poetry confirms that this man is Congshan, but How did he show up? How did you get here? Cong Shan seems to understand the doubts of Tang poetry, pointing to the French window of Tang poetry, "I turned in." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi is silent. She forgets that Cong Shan is really gifted. She didn''t have any trouble jumping from her high ward last time.I guess I learned Parkour? Tang Shi had his hair cut. "How did you come to me? Why didn''t you come before? " He disappeared all that time. Where did he go? Cong Shan looks at Tang Shi''s face, his voice is hoarse, and suddenly hugs her into his arms. The man with a tired voice in the ear, "new year, want to see you." This reason moved Tang Shi''s heart, and then he got out of his arms, "by the way, the necklace you gave me before..." "Don''t pick it." Cong Shan tone quick cold, "no matter what happened, never pick." Tang Shi was startled by his seriousness, and then came back to himself, "Why are you in my room?" What an embarrassment! When I wake up, a big man is sleeping on her bed. Cong Shan dropped his eyes, "because I don''t know anyone else Or not familiar with it. " This house is also Han rang''s. he sneaks in and is expected to be a thief. It''s just something that makes him so secretive? Tang Shi sighed, "let me talk to Han rang. If you want to spend the new year with us, stay for a few days. To take a shower? " "Well." Cong Shan gets up and goes directly to Tang Shi''s bathroom. Tang Shi goes out to help him get Han rang''s clothes. On the way, he calls Han rang, but ignores the fact that Cong Shan is sneaking in. Han rang is also generous. Since he is a friend of Tang poetry, it''s OK to stay for a few days. In the bathroom, Cong Shan took off his coat and wrapped a thick bandage around his thin waist. The man frowned, as if to endure something, a circle to unlock, to the inside a few layers of time, there has been a light pink seepage out. Cong Shan''s eyes darkened, and he opened the last layer of gauze. His blood was dripping, and a scar was exposed in the air. The blood had not stopped, which was very ferocious. I think his face was so white just now. There was probably too much blood loss. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 Cong Shan looked at the wound on his waist, touched it with his hand, and the blood immediately stained his fingers. The man frowned, just at this time, Tang Shi took the clothes from the outside, opened a seam, put his hand in, "here you are." It''s Han rang''s coat. Cong Shan said in a low voice, "thank you." "Nothing." Tang Shi closed the door, and her voice came from outside, "next time Don''t pop up like this. " After all, it''s not a good idea. Congshan light should be next, at this time on the side of the sink on the mobile phone vibration, he opened a look, is his hand sent a message. [chief, have you escaped? ¡¿ [chief, don''t go back to Haicheng recently. Cong family is very wary of you. Don''t come back! ¡¿ [head, go home safely, leave us alone! ¡¿ Cong Shan looked at the last line of words sent by his hand, his eyes deepened, and the pain from his waist made him feel revived. Outside, Tang poetry frowned, "how can I smell the smell of blood?" Cong Shan''s face immediately changed. He put the mobile phone back, turned on the cold water and hit him directly on the wound. The blood was washed out and the fresh flesh was turned out. Cong Shan snorted and Tang Shi said, "you fell in it?" ¡°¡­¡­ No Cong Shan was silent. "I''m ok. You go out." "Well, I''ll make a room for you in the evening." Tang Shi knocked on the outside door, even if he said hello. Then he went out. After a while, Tang Wei came in. He murmured softly, "brother Congshan? May I come in? " He didn''t call his little uncle any more. He called Congshan brother in a different way, and Congshan was stunned. Tang Wei took his silence as his default. The child quietly pushed a crack from the outside and saw Cong Shan in the shower. The cold to hot water sprayed from under the shower nozzle. Cong Shan stood there, under his feet A pale pink streak of blood spread. Tang Wei came in and closed the door with a medicine box in his hand. Cong Shan squatted down, his face was wet by the water, the face under the steam was a little too white, "Why are you here?" "Because I thought you might be hurt." Tang Wei opened the medicine box a few steps forward. "It doesn''t matter. We are all boys. Don''t be shy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cong Shanxin said that Tang Wei was quite open-minded. "You''re sitting on the edge of the bathtub." Tang Wei called him, "I brought anti-inflammatory drugs and new hemostatic gauze. I''ll change it for you." Cong Shan is silent and completely exposes his wound to Tang Wei. The child cleans his wound with the hot water sprinkled from above. Then Cong Shan turns off the tap and wipes his body dry. Tang Wei sprayed disinfectant for him again, and the tingling made the man frown. "You were chased, so you sneaked into this house, didn''t you?" Tang Wei seemed to see through everything, reached out and pressed on his wound, squeezed out some of his clotted blood, and then squeezed some ointment. "You can''t go to the hospital to see the wound, or it will be exposed." Tang Wei said softly, and his actions were still orderly. "I know you''re not my little uncle, brother Congshan." Cong Shan reached over Tang Wei''s head and pressed it. His voice was hoarse. "I''m sorry." "You don''t have to say sorry." Tang Wei''s eyelashes trembled. "You and Mommy cheat me together. I''m afraid I''m sad. I can understand." Tang Wei looked at Cong Shan''s wound and said, "who made it? Is that the man Cong Xi? Cong family fighting? Did you escape? " "Well." Congshan did not escape. Facing Tang Wei''s maturity, he chose to confess, "I''m sorry to implicate you." "It''s not involved." Tang Wei looked up and said, "don''t let my mom know you''re hurt. She''ll just be silly and worry, and then let you stay a few more days." "I know." Cong Shan''s voice is difficult. Tang Wei knows very well that if Tang poetry keeps Cong Shan for a few more days, it is likely to be overtaken by Cong Xi''s people, which will affect the life safety of Tang poetry. In Tang Wei''s view of life value, his mother''s Tang poetry ranks first. So he said these words to Cong Shan, which actually means, don''t stay too long, leave as soon as the injury is healed, and try not to drag my mom down. Cong Shan understood, but could not refute. Tang Wei took gauze and circled around his waist. His technique was obviously very skillful. "Have you done it yourself before?" "No, this is the first time." Tang Wei answers faintly, the expression of that indifference is a bit like thin night unexpectedly. After all, it''s father and son, even the calm and rational nature is the same. "I remember I told you before." Finally, Tang Wei draws a love on it with a marker. Cong Shan wants to laugh because of the child''s bad taste. "I said, after going out, no matter it''s life or death, don''t contact us again." The man he helped escape from the airport last time was Cong Shan.Tang Wei looked up and said, "I knew at that time that your identity was very dangerous. That''s why I said you should not come to us. The farther away you are from us, the better. It''s not safe for people like you to be around us. For example, if your existence threatens Mommy, can you protect her? " His words were so straightforward that they could be called cruel. Cong Shan is silent. Facing Tang Wei''s directness, he couldn''t say a word. "Because you saved us once, that''s why I chose to help you." Tang Wei stood up, tidied up the medicine box, and took out some anti-inflammatory drugs for him. "Remember to eat when you sleep at night. Don''t let the wound get infected by water." Cong Shan took it over and moved his Adam''s apple up and down. There were some complicated feelings in his eyes. "Since you know I''m dangerous, Tang Wei, why are you driving me away And you''re going to help me with the wound? " He is communicating with Tang Wei in the tone of a man like himself. The boy looked up at Congshan and said without hesitation, "because my mom believes you, I''ll help you." The joy, anger, sadness and joy of Tang poetry are all the reasons for his action. Cong Shan said with a smile, "if Tang Shi knew you were like this, he would be very happy." "No, don''t let her know, never." If I want to protect her, I just need to stand in the dark. My mom doesn''t have to do anything, and she doesn''t have to understand anything. Once she knows, she will worry, and I want her to be naive all her life. " The little boy is too precocious and meticulous. He builds a strong wall in the shadow to block all the wind, frost, rain and snow for Tang poetry. Cong Shan suddenly understood the heavy and strong emotion in Tang Wei''s eyes. That kind of mood, he once and thin night startle Hong to look at each other, also saw in his eyes. Its name is mission. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 ****** later, Tang Wei and Cong Shan came out of the bathroom together, and Tang Shi said with a smile, "what are you doing?" Tang Wei also sweet smile, casually looking for a reason, but seamless, "and my uncle took a bath together." In front of outsiders, he still called Uncle Congshan as usual. But in private, he would never mention it again. Cong Shan''s eyelashes trembled and then said, "thank you Take in. " Cong Shan is like a homeless stray dog. Tang Shi''s expression is very relaxed. "It''s OK. Next time you go to the front door to say hello, don''t open your eyes and sleep on my bed to scare me." Congshan answered, "I want to sleep when I see the bed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She forgot that the sleeping devil had the ability to sleep in seconds. Han rang heard that there were new guests at home, and he cooked more dishes after work. Today is new year''s Eve, and every family is filled with a happy atmosphere. Cong Shan''s arrival brought him more bowls and chopsticks, but also more popularity. Eugene and Chris looked at him up and down, looking back at Tang poetry, "who is this little white face?" Small white face this address let Cong Shan slightly pick eyebrow. Tang Shi joked, "my former colleagues in the company, how do you like it?" Eugene turned his mouth, but Chris looked at Cong Shan''s face carefully for a while. "Well It looks very delicate. I think it''s a kind of tough type who doesn''t talk much in bed... " Cong Shan''s face was completely black. "Ah, ah, ah!" As soon as Chris saw that Cong Shan was angry, he immediately hugged himself, "I''ll talk about it! I''ll talk about it! " "Ha ha ha! Second counsels Jiang Qi was laughing, "come here to wash chopsticks and have dinner on New Year''s Eve!" Several people immediately went over to join in the fun. Han rang brought out all the food. The five-star chef''s level was really excellent. Jiang Qi said, "your cooking skill is definitely better than that of the New Oriental chef." "It must be." Han rang pinched her nose, and then Tang Shi said, "Jiang Qi, you''ll have a good mouth in the future. It''s estimated that Han rang will cultivate a fat man." "You dare say I''m fat, I''ll beat you!" Jiang Qi almost threw the chopstick head in the past, "elder sister, I''m so fat! Is it fun to be skinny like Chris! At first sight, he was sleeping by a man. " Chris got angry. "When did I say I was hurt? I''m not good at attacking! General attack Cong Shan took a cold glance. Chris felt like his hair was going to explode. "You What for? You want to try me? No, I don''t touch my best friend. " A table of people laugh into a ball, Tang Wei also follow the music, everyone''s face is smiling, Han gave up the beer, several people each holding a cup, "Happy New Year''s Eve!" "The new year has finally arrived! Start a new life and say goodbye to the past Jiang Qi took the lead and expressed her new year''s wish. "Make new products!" Eugene followed. "Want to make a lot of money!" Tang poetry and Tang Wei share the same voice. They are very vulgar. Money is enough. They can live the life they want to live. "Find a boyfriend..." Chris held the cup pitifully. "I''ve been single for three years. I''m miserable..." Next to Cong Shan, there was another cold glance. Chris was uncomfortable with this kind of look. "Why do you always look at me with this kind of look? Don''t worry, my brother and I won''t make a foundation with you! " Eugene was happy. "Come on, come on, we haven''t had a fight in bed, have we?" Han rang covered his stomach with a smile, "full mouth running train! Don''t scare Tang Shi''s friends Tang poetry thinks that this is the most unforgettable belief she has ever lived. -- the same with Bo Ye in white city. But the former is happy and warm, and thin night can feel only cold. He sat alone in the superior suite, opened a bottle of red wine, looked at the photos on his mobile phone for a long time, and poured half a glass for himself. The dark red liquid slid into his thin lips, with a little cold temptation from the dark night. Later, someone knocked on the door outside. Bo ye went to open the door. The man on the opposite side laughed and came in with some things. He took a look inside. "What''s the matter, you drink alone?" Ye Jingtang put the takeaway in with a smile. "It''s so miserable. I came to Baicheng for the Spring Festival. Is Tang poetry in Baicheng?" The thin night answered. "Su Qi is happy with his family now. Fu Mu is fine in the end. Let alone Jiang Lingjiang, you are alone and fall out with your family. Brother, I''m willing to accompany the gentleman to accompany you, isn''t it very moving? " Bo Ye sneered, "you are coming to find Jiang Qi, aren''t you?" "You..." Ye Jingtang was stunned, and then he was laughed by Bo Ye''s attitude, "shameless, I saw you by the way, you know what?""Put things down and roll." Thin night indifferently looked at Ye Jingtang one eye, "but now you are so anxious to find Jiang Qi, others may not pay attention to you." Ye Jingtang''s expression changed. He sat down opposite Boye, took out a can of beer from his bag, looked at the red wine on Boye''s table, and scolded, "Damn, the grade is lower than yours." Bo Ye closes the door and sits back in front of him. The two men look at each other. Ye Jingtang has no choice but to smile, "what are you looking at me for? Who is worse than me? " Bo Ye shrugged, "I don''t think I''m miserable. You''re the only one." Yes, he has long put down his obsession with Tang poetry. If you make a mistake, you have to admit it. If you admit your mistake, you should compensate. Tang poetry didn''t accept it. It was also a matter of Tang poetry. He couldn''t force her. Thin night looked open, sipped a mouthful of red wine, "at least I feel more comfortable than you now." No longer need to sink into the fear of losing Tang poetry every day. Because he has completely lost his mind. It''s broken. Thin night has no extravagance, this life to do everything to pursue, but also that woman mouth "forgive" two words. Ye Jingtang himself took a goblet, scalded it with hot water, disinfected it, and poured a little wine for himself, "are you satirizing me?" "Just tell the truth." Bo Ye looked out of the window, a white snow scene, feel lonely for no reason, "experienced a loss, I know a lot of things. But the price is too high. It ends with her leaving. " He can''t bear the second time, so he can only grasp the present. "Ye Jingtang, there is a saying that if Jiang Qi is really desperate for you, he will be forced to despair by himself. Don''t go my way Thin night turns a head to look at the face of Ye Jingtang, "perhaps you will collapse more than me in the future." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 Ye Jingtang disdains to sneer, "I''m not like you. I hesitate when I should, but I''m determined when I shouldn''t. All I want is to rob and plunder. " "That''s the beast." Thin night stares at Ye Jingtang''s eyes, "not a man." Ye Jingtang was shocked by thin night''s eyes, and his body trembled. When he came back, he hooked his lips, "men are beasts." Thin night silence, can''t persuade Ye Jingtang, no matter how the outcome, he will have to carry it. Two men spent a meaningless New Year''s Eve in this strange city. In the middle of the night, someone set off fireworks. Thin night watched the fireworks rise into the sky. The cold moment that lit up his eyes quickly went out and turned into nothingness. Fireworks are easy to cool, beauty is easy to die. Ye Jingtang has news about Jiang Qi. He heard that Jiang Qi and Han rang have been very close recently, and he almost fell off his mobile phone. On the mobile phone is the picture of Jiang Qi sitting in the supermarket shopping cart being pushed by Han rang. The action is very naive, but the two people are very happy. Only lovers can do such childish and lovely things. Ye Jingtang went out, thin night frowned, "you don''t force her." "I forced her?" Ye Jingtang sneered, "that is her own Sao, to seduce men!" "It''s none of your business for her to be coquettish." Thin night called Ye Jingtang, "tonight is new year''s Eve, you don''t disturb her new year''s new beginning." "Have you changed your mind? Huh? Are you afraid of Tang poetry? " Ye Jingtang laughed, "it''s not like you before, Bo Ye. I only know one truth, that is, I can''t feel at ease until I snatch it back and hold it in my hand. " "Ye Jingtang..." Thin night also want to say what, ye Jingtang goes out, the man stands in the hotel, this just softly murmurs the second half sentence. "What if Jiang Qi didn''t belong to you from the beginning?" The room was silent and there was no response. ****** on the other hand, Tang Shi had a good time in Han rang''s private apartment. Tang Shi said that she would go to the toilet, so everyone let her go. Later, in the toilet, Tang Shi received an anonymous email. [ye Jingtang went to find Jiang Qi and protected her. ¡¿ when Tang Shi saw the typesetting, her eyelids jumped. Did ye Jingtang come to find Jiang Qi? Damn, how does this man know? Why would he tell her again? He? There is an idea in Tang Shi''s mind. This man Is it thin night? When he thought of it, Tang Shi stood up and rushed out of the living room. Jiang Qi is playing a game with Cong Shan to see who laughs first. He just stares at each other''s face to see who laughs first. Cong Shan is a facial paralysis. Chris and Eugene look at each other for a few seconds and laugh. They don''t know what Cola is. Anyway, it''s just a second. This time it''s Jiang Qi''s turn to hold on for nearly 30 seconds. As a result, Yu Guang glances at the Tang poetry and rushes out. Jiang Qi can''t help it. "What are you doing rushing out of the toilet so fast? Too late to eat shit? " Jiang Qi joked and yelled. As a result, Tang Shi pulled her and held her cell phone in front of her - "Ye Jingtang is coming!" It was a shock, and everyone was stunned. Jiang Qi turned pale. "What do you mean, ye Jingtang Come to Baicheng? " Isn''t it new year''s Eve? Is he crazy! What did he come after white city for? It was he who threw her out in person, and now he came to the door again. What''s his peace of mind?! Jiang Qi is chilly all over, Han lets aware of her fear, sitting on the sofa to embrace her in the past, Mou Guang firm, "even if come, how can?" Does Ye Jingtang want to bring so many people in black to take her away? No way! Tang Wei said to Tang Shi, "Mommy, who sent you the message?" Tang Shi sent the number to Tang Wei, "it''s a strange number, but since he knows Ye Jingtang, it''s definitely not a void..." "I see. Sister Qiqi, don''t be afraid of so many people here today. Ye Jingtang doesn''t dare to do anything to us." Yes, Chris, the fashion magnate, Eugene muse, Congshan and Han rang are all here. How dare Ye Jingtang? Tang Wei jumped down, recited the serial number several times, recited it, then went back to his room and turned on the computer to search for the IP address of the number. Soon, in a super five-star high-class Noble Hotel in Baicheng, the address of this string of numbers was located. Tang Wei picked out a backstage and sent a short message to that number. He said. Bo Shao, is that you? In the thin night of the hotel, the mobile phone rang and found that he also received an anonymous message on his mobile phone. It seems that he used hacker technology like him. As a result, the tone was a little familiar. Let him feel that the person who sent this message to himself It''s his son, Tang Wei.He learned the way Bo Ye hid his real number to reply to his letter. Bo Ye didn''t deny it. He went back a word, eh. Why tell us the news? ¡¿ - [is your mother with you? ¡¿ [no, just say it. What does Ye Jingtang want to do? ¡¿ - [if a man goes to another city for a woman, there are only two possibilities. ¡¿ looking at the reply in front of him, Tang Wei clenched his fingers. The back row is fixed in front of the computer. Bo Ye said. Get her, or destroy her. ¡¿ Tang Wei is surprised that ye Jingtang is your good brother. Why do you want to do this. Can we trust you? ¡¿ Bo Ye sees Tang Wei''s suspicious words and laughs with self mockery at the corners of his mouth. I just want to let you know, protect Jiang Qi, don''t let her Suffer like your mommy. ¡¿ the plan made Tang Wei''s nose sour. Don''t let her suffer like your mommy. Bo Shao, you know how much my mother has suffered for you Now that you know Tang Wei''s eyes are red. But there are countless words in the young man''s stomach, and only two words can be typed out. Thank you. It''s a clean cut. Thin night did not speak, eyes deep. Twenty minutes later, ye Jingtang comes to the door of Han rang''s apartment and rings the doorbell. Han rang opens the door and sees Ye Jingtang. The two men look at each other. Han rang spoke first, frowning when he spoke, "what do you want?" Ye Jingtang sneer, thin lips spit out a word, "roll!" "If you want to go, you go." Han rang didn''t let him. He met Ye Jingtang with a murderous look. "This is our house. It has nothing to do with you. You break into a private house, and you don''t have a B number in your heart?" Ye Jingtang was infuriated by Han rang. He reached out to catch him, but not far away came a sound, "you mustn''t touch him!" Jiang Qi stood there, his eyes were red, but his expression was stubborn and he gritted his teeth, "I said! You must not hurt Han rang! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 Ye Jingtang probably did not expect to hear this sentence from Jiang Qi''s mouth. The man''s pupil shrank, then looked at Jiang Qi''s face incredulously, he said, "you say it again?" Jiang Qi stands in Han rang''s hand and grabs Han rang''s arm like he''s afraid that ye Jingtang will do something to hurt Han rang. This kind of expression really stabbed Ye Jingtang. The woman who used to travel only for him is now in front of him Stand up and protect another man. The fear in her eyes was so obvious, but she still stood up. Can she do this for Han? Ye Jingtang feels like he has been slapped in the face. Jiang Qi''s behavior makes him have the illusion that he has no face. That belongs to him. How can you worry about other men?! Ye Jingtang went up to catch her, but Han rang quickly reached out to catch her. When the two men looked at each other, those emotions about the cash account were on the verge of breaking out! Han rang frowns, and Tang poetry and Congshan stand up behind him. It seems that today''s battle is inevitable. Han rang blocks Ye Jingtang''s hand and blocks Jiang Qi behind him. His eyes are never fierce. Han rang is usually a scholar in the south of the Yangtze River. He is warm and reassuring. He has never had such momentum, but he is not a bit timid at this moment. "Ye Jingtang, don''t force her any more!" Push her? Ye Jingtang laughed, "what did I force her to do? It was her who turned behind my ass with a bashful face. How did I force her? " This kind of words with humiliation, let Jiang Qi red eyes, Han rang frowned, "you shut up." Ye Jingtang pushes Han rang away and walks towards Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi steps back, and Tang poetry calls him, "Ye Jingtang." Ye Jingtang stood firm and put his hands in his pocket. His indifferent amber pupils crossed some frightening emotions. He said, "Bo Ye chased you to Baicheng." Tang Shi''s face turned white. "Do you use Bo Ye to intimidate me?" Ye Jingtang went up to catch Jiang Qi. The woman screamed, "don''t come here." "Jiang Qi, if you don''t want me to deal with Han rang and Tang Shi, just resist me." Ye Jingtang sneered, "I won''t give you face. This is the chance. I''ll choose by myself." Jiang Qiduo looked at Ye Jingtang, her eyes were red, but she didn''t cry. "Do you like the feeling of forcing me like this?" Ye Jingtang did not speak, silent. But the murderous spirit in the eyes was enough to cut Jiang Qi to pieces. Jiang Qi didn''t know what he had done wrong. It was he who pushed her away. Now It was he who did everything to get her back. She''s bleeding. How can she bear the stimulation? Jiang Qi shook his head. Han rang pressed Ye Jingtang''s shoulder from behind. The man''s voice became colder and colder. "I''d like to see how you want to deal with me." Cong Shan stands behind the Tang poetry, as if it is the silent back of Tang poetry. When ye Jingtang saw Cong Shan, the expression finally had a crack. Cong Shan''s face is paralyzed and indifferent, but ye Jingtang doesn''t look so indifferent. He frowned, "Why are you here?" "Why can''t I be here?" Cong Shan stares at Ye Jingtang, is still the face that the sky collapses down all don''t frown, "have nothing to do with you." Ye Jingtang narrowed his eyes and gave a hard smile. "The jungle is going to drive you out?" Cong Shan''s fingers clenched. Ye Jingtang sneered, "it''s just a dog. I''m afraid you''re not chased here, are you?" Cong Shan''s eyes moved. Tang poetry was a little stunned. Suddenly, the amount of information conveyed was too large for her to accept. Congshan stood there like a statue. Tang Shi didn''t care, but Jiang Qi yelled again, "don''t attack others here. What do you do when you come in for the new year? Are you just trying to humiliate us? " Ye Jingtang turns his head and grabs Jiang Qi''s neck. Han rang is angry at the sight of it. He takes his hand directly from behind. Ye Jingtang forces Jiang Qi into his arms like a wild animal guarding his territory. "Get out!" Jiang Qi screamed, the scene quickly confused! At this time, Tang Wei called out, "don''t move!" Ye Jingtang and Han rang were stunned. The little boy stood in the middle, bloody in his eyes, "what do you want to make?" We didn''t expect that this little boy would stand up at such a time. A group of adults, who were looked at and beaten by a child like this, were like a joke. Tang Wei clenched his fist and looked at Ye Jingtang, "Uncle Ye Jingtang Are you here to wish us a happy new year? " He chose to ask Ye Jingtang in a direct voice, and the direct and frank questioning in his eyes surprised Ye Jingtang.Tang Wei took a deep breath and continued, "sister Qi Qi is very sad. Can''t you see that?" Ye Jingtang was shocked by Tang Wei''s words. Jiang Qi is very sad. Can''t he see it? He could see that of course he knew Jiang Qi was suffering, but But how could she fight him for other men! She suffered because she didn''t want to hurt other men! Ye Jingtang took a deep breath and refused to admit defeat. Holding Jiang Qi in his hand, he refused to let go. "Tang Wei, it''s a matter of adults..." "You mean to tell me not to interfere." Tang Wei opened his clear eyes and said, "what if we don''t let you take sister Qi today?" Ye Jingtang to the eyes of Tang Wei, "with you?" "No, we are." Tang Wei''s tone was heavy. "I don''t want to say anything to you, because it''s obvious that you have lost your mind now. But Uncle Ye Jingtang, have you ever thought about taking sister Jiang Qi and asking her to be your wife? " What are you doing? Ye Jingtang''s pupil shrinks. What does he want Jiang Qi to be, his mistress? Tang Wei put Ye Jingtang''s momentary gaffe into his eyes and sighed softly, "you just want to get it, want to possess it. Uncle Ye Jingtang, it''s not that I don''t agree with you to take sister Qi away. If you can treat her better than Han asked his brother to treat her, I won''t interfere. " His voice is immature, and his language description is also a child''s wording, but the meaning between the lines is extremely straightforward. "Sister Qiqi, because of you, cried many times at night." Tang Wei said softly, "I can hear it when I''m not sleeping. Uncle Ye Jingtang, do you love sister Jiang Qi? Do you know what she means to me? " These words have never been asked Ye Jingtang, but when these questions were directly demonstrated in front of him, the man was silent. He was speechless. He wants to take Jiang Qi back. What will he do back? He wants to keep Jiang Qi by his side. What''s his plan? Jiang Qi Jiang Qi is so concerned about other men. Why is he angry? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 ****** Ye Jingtang was shocked by Tang Wei''s pressing questions, but he couldn''t answer a word. "You''re going to take sister Qiqi because you''re angry. But have you ever thought about sister Qi Qi''s feelings? She is now living with us, so happy, you can only bring her harm... " Young children''s Words listen very ignorant naive, but every word is straight into the heart of Ye Jingtang. There was a kind of panic expression on the man''s face, similar to that of a child. When ye Jingtang leaves, everyone doesn''t react. Jiang Qi looks at Ye Jingtang and even thinks it''s unbelievable. The desolation on a man''s face is like a small beast being bullied, but it is he who hurt people first, and in the end, it is like they bullied him. Tang Shi swallowed her saliva and watched Ye Jingtang''s figure disappear at the end of their line of sight. She said cautiously, "he''s gone?" Jiang Qi and Han rang also had no reaction on their faces and nodded, "it seems so." "Damn it." On one side, Eugene and Chris burst out with one voice. They were still rolling their sleeves to have a big fight. As a result And that''s the end of it?! Is Ye Jingtang gone? According to his temperament, he left? Jiang Qi felt that he had not recovered. He shrank in Han rang''s arms, stretched out his finger and pointed to the door carefully. "Tang Shi, go out and have a look, maybe Ye Jingtang is squatting there. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eugene was speechless for a while. "Do you think ye Jingtang is that kind of boring person?" Jiang Qi''s expression changed, "really left?" My God! Jiang Qi went out and slammed the door shut. Han rang took a breath. "He came to the door for no reason. He left for no reason. Is he ill?" Jiang Qi nodded at one side, "sick, sick!" Tang Shi patted his chest, turned his head to look at Tang Wei, and put his son in his arms, "Wei Wei! You are just a little living treasure! How can you just scold Ye Jingtang away! " Tang Wei obviously didn''t expect that his words would have such a strong effect. When he was held in his arms by Tang Shi, he was still a little shy, "I I just can''t see him bullying sister Qi Qi... " Jiang Qi came over to kiss Tang Wei''s face, "then I want to thank you, you are my little patron saint." Han rang pointed to himself, "didn''t I get a reward?" Jiang Qi''s face flushed. Tang Wei said on one side, "sister Qiqi, you left lipstick on my face." Han''s eyes are straight. He''s a little kid. He''s even provoking him! So without saying a word, looking at Jiang Qi''s careful look, the man hugged her and put her in his arms. Then he took advantage of Jiang Qi''s lack of reaction and directly kissed her. Tang Shi and Tang Wei were shocked, and Eugene and crispo screamed next to them! At this moment, at midnight, gorgeous fireworks rise behind them to illuminate the prosperous dream of reality. Han rang kisses Jiang Qi''s chattering mouth, and Tang Shi and Tang Wei cover their eyes. "Not for children, not for children!" Eugene and Chris murmur. Han rang looks at Jiang Qi''s big eyes. After a long time, he releases her. Chris whistles, "come again, come again!" "Why the hell are you bluffing?" Eugene smashed Chris with a pillow. "Are you ready to move? You''re the only one in a couple? " Chris went up and hugged Eugene''s neck. "I''ve got a big brother, you!" Eugene''s face turned green. "Do you want to have sex with me?" Chris shivered. "No, no, I''d rather be with Tang Shi." Han rang held Jiang Qi in his arms. Jiang Qi was red and buried in his chest. He stretched out his hand to beat him on the shoulder, but he didn''t use any strength. "Why are you doing this all of a sudden?" Han rang held her waist, "otherwise you think I''m the kind of Liu Xiahui. I have to let you know that I''m not that kind of gentleman. " "It doesn''t matter. As long as it''s not ye Jingtang, it''s easy to say anything." Chris waved his hand, "I announce that you two are officially together. Don''t worry about Jiang Qi''s feelings. We are her mother''s family!" Jiang Qi covered his face, obviously very ashamed, "Chris, what are you doing?" "Happy new year, Jiang Qi." Chris grinned at her and grinned. The smile blinded the little girl''s eyes. "What''s the shame? How happy the new year is! To drive away Ye Jingtang is to get rid of the filth. Tang Wei is our little ancestor In a few words, ye Jingtang was driven away directly, which is too powerful! Eugene gave Tang Wei a thumbs up, "today I still want to praise you, very brave."Only Cong Shan was silent. All the excitement and joy seemed to have nothing to do with him. He felt that his world had been separated from him. No matter how warm he was, there was always a thick barrier. The smile on their faces could not reach him in Tang poetry. He is like a strange intruder whose painting style is out of place, looking at all their joys and sorrows, while standing in a parallel world with them, neither sad nor happy, neither cold nor hot. Cong Shan has always been used to facial paralysis, and no one can guess how sad his heart is at this moment. He is never good at writing his emotions on his face. He just sleeps with a pair of eyes open and keeps watching. He watched all the tragedies that were happening. Later, they end the fight. Cong Shan lives in another new room. Han rang and Jiang Qi are pushed into the guest room by other people when they don''t pay attention. Then Eugene flicked a lock from the outside. It''s locked from the outside. Han rang and Jiang Qi were forced. You look at me and I look at you. Then Jiang Qi patted on the door and said, "let us out!" "Beautiful idea!" Eugene and Chris lean on the door outside and throw the key to Tang Wei. Tang Wei catches it and laughs, "happy new year, sister Qiqi. Go to bed early in the evening." Jiang Qi burst out and yelled, "Damn it! You are going to rebel "What happened to the rebellion?" Eugene clapped a few times, "you two have a good time on this unforgettable New Year''s Eve. We''ll go to bed and open the door tomorrow morning to pick you up!" Then, regardless of Jiang Qi''s cry, several people swayed away. Tang Wei smiles and covers his mouth. Tang Shi makes a shush gesture. Then several people enter the room and ignore Jiang Qi''s cry. This year is really unforgettable www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 At this moment, the downstairs Ye Jingtang just and meet the thin night. Ye Jingtang''s panic is caught by thin night, two people are stunned. Ye Jingtang asked, "Why are you here?" Thin night frowns, "come and have a look." Ye Jingtang sneered, "tip them off?" Bo Ye was silent for a long time before he continued to frown and said with an uneasy look on his face, "I advised you It''s not good. " "Ah, yes." That night it began to snow again. Ye Jingtang looked up at the snowflakes falling from the sky and felt lonely for no reason. Why is it lonely? Because this year Isn''t Jiang Qi around? Ye Jingtang laughs at himself. He has been used to having Jiang Qi in his life for a long time. But when Jiang Qi really separated from his world, at that time, he realized that It''s like tearing a piece of meat off your body. Ye Jingtang did not speak, thin night is silent, but later thin night first step to the elevator. Ye Jingtang is stunned, "you also want to come?" Isn''t it boring for him to come to the door? Thin night did not look back, hands in his pocket, just indifferent. It''s new year. I need her to say happy new year. He can not give up those love and hatred does not exist for a long time, can not give up, only obsession. The obsession to make up for a debt. Later Bo Ye stopped at the gate of Tang poetry house. After a while, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Tang Wei. Tang Wei is sleeping in his small room. Unexpectedly, his mobile phone vibrates a little. It''s the familiar number again. [sneaks out to open the door. ¡¿ it''s a thin night. Tang Wei is surprised. Ye Jingtang has just left. How can bo ye come again? And at this point, they all fell asleep. Why did Boye choose this time on purpose? Tang Wei sighed and looked at the words that Bo ye sent. In fact, he had some resistance. When Bo Ye is merciless, he can face and fight back. However, when Bo Ye seems to have completely repented and treated them well again, Tang Wei can''t bear to spend time alone with him. He didn''t want to admit it, but he had to admit it. That kind of emotion is called tenderness. Soft hearted thin night so far to make all the compensation, obviously futile, but hard step by step close to their pulse. After all, Tang Wei chose to go out quietly. Then he put on a thin Pajama and went out quietly. When passing by Tang Shi''s room, he deliberately slowed down and came to the living room in the dark, then to the door. With a click, the door opened. Tang Shi shakes with the light of his mobile phone, reaches out a big hand in the dark, and then puts something into his arms. Printed with the dim light outside, Tang Wei gradually got used to the dim vision. He saw clearly the man''s face in front of him. Sure enough, that string of anonymous numbers is Bo Ye. Tang Wei frowned and looked carefully. What Bo ye put in was a big red envelope. He murmured, "why do you want to give me a red envelope?" "It''s lucky money." Thin night''s voice is a little hoarse. It may have just been in the middle of the cold wind for a long time. He stretched out his hand and pressed Tang Wei''s head tentatively. The young man''s soft hair ribbon gives him a little warm touch. Bo Ye squats down and looks at Tang Wei Ping. "You don''t have to tell your mommy if she''s afraid of getting angry. If you want to buy something after you save it, you can buy it for yourself. " Tang Wei''s hand holding the red envelope is shaking. The red envelope is really thick. Thin night should not be short of money, but at this moment, money is carrying countless weights. Bo Ye moved his hand away. Then Tang Wei realized that the strength of his head was gone. The man stood up, straightened his back, and was tall and straight. He should have been their harbor, but his fate made a trick on him, which brought them the most rain and wind. As soon as Bo Ye wanted to go, the light in the living room came on. Tang Shi, who came out to go to the toilet, didn''t expect that the door of her son''s room was open. She thought that Tang Wei was also going to the toilet. As a result, she found that there was a small sound of communication outside the door. When she went out to have a look, she saw Tang Wei and Bo Ye outside the door. Father and son are like thieves caught on the spot, two big and a small face at the same time, face with shock and consternation, and do not know how to explain the panic. Tang Wei''s voice stammered. "Mommy, you Are you awake? " Bo Ye was even more surprised. Tang Shi actually got up. He gave Tang Wei a red envelope and was seen on the spot! Tang Shi stood in the living room, dressed in pajamas and coat, with a pale face. Looking at Tang Wei and Bo Ye at the door, the woman stepped back and her voice was almost inaudible - "you When are you going to carry me on your back... " Behind my back, I have forgiven each other for a long time, but also meet secretly?! Tang Shi''s eyes were red, "Tang Wei! Come hereNo Don''t stand with Bo Ye! He''ll take everything from her, just like he took her son! Can''t let Tang Wei and Bo Ye get along with each other! With the red envelope in his hand, Tang Wei stumbles back. As a result, Tang Shi is sharp eyed and sees the red envelope in Tang Wei''s arms. The woman stepped back a few steps, as if extremely disappointed, "do you take his money? Only You charge him? Am I not good enough? " Tang Wei was in a hurry to comfort Bo Ye, who could not help saying, "no, don''t blame the child I forced him to... " "Shut up At the beginning, he could ignore everything he did, but when Bo Ye gradually infiltrated their lives in such a silent manner, Tang poetry suddenly had a sense of panic. Why does Bo Ye do this Is he going to take everything from her again? Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well. Tang Shi grabbed his coat on his shoulder, "you From today on, don''t meet Tang Wei in private again! " "Mommy, you think too much, I didn''t..." Tang Wei came up with an explanation, and Bo Ye tried to come closer to comfort her, "Tang poetry, I don''t mean that. I really don''t want to hurt you any more. I just want to make it up to you... " But Tang Shi couldn''t hear her. She was in a state of panic. "You just want to rob my son. Don''t come here! Don''t come here Bo Ye said to herself, "Tang poetry, calm down I didn''t. I just want to give the children lucky money... " "That''s not your child!" Tang Shi hugged his head, the whole person trembled like a spasm, "that''s my own child! I''m alone. You want to take him, and you want to take him! " The collapse hidden under the illusion of calm finally broke through the siege of all reason. When Bo ye came forward to comfort her, Tang poetry slapped him in the face. That knot solid solid a slap, let thin night''s nose blood splash out on the spot, he has never, never been so shameful. However, he was indifferent, still pressing Tang Shi''s shoulder, trying to call her reason back and let her out of the psychological barrier, "you calm down, you don''t think much, the more you think, the more you can''t stand it..." Bo Ye is a clean and cold man. He always wears bright clothes, meticulously dressed, handsome and cool. But at this moment, he has blood on his face. At that time, Tang poetry looked at the nosebleed on Bo Ye''s face and felt desperate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 In the eyes of thin night, men feel heartache in the Tang poetry. Why did she become like this? Because she was forced by him. Bo Yebai''s face was covered with blood, "Tang poetry Calm down Tang Wei cried, "Mommy, I''m wrong. I''ll never be like this again. Don''t be afraid, I''m still... " Tang poetry is shivering all over, like a bird frightened by a bow. She falls into a mental state like being hypnotized. Bo Ye holds her and her nose drops blood on Tang poetry''s shoulder. Later, when Cong Shan heard the movement, he saw the scene of Tang Shi''s face being frightened and pressed by thin night. He turned on the light and didn''t say, "let her go!" When Bo Ye saw Cong Shan, the blood on his face was printed into Cong Shan''s sight. Cong Shan frowned, "what''s the matter?" When Tang Shi looked back, he saw Congshan''s face and called for his brother. Bo Ye didn''t have time to manage his image. He carried Tang Shi to the hospital. Cong Shan called them, "stop!" Thin night''s hand is shaking, "she was stimulated, needs to be stable..." "If you leave, it''s the greatest stability for her." Cong Shan came forward and looked at him. Bo Ye didn''t let him go. "I''ll go, but she also has to be observed by the doctor!" Tang Wei does not dare to insert the conversation between the two men. He always feels that the atmosphere between Ye Jingtang and Han rang is 10000 times more terrible. Later, Cong Shan and Bo ye take Tang Shi to the hospital together. They get together with Tang Yi and jump into the car. Han rang, who lives far away, doesn''t know that such a farce happened in the living room. They just wake up Tang poetry and Tang Wei are gone. When Tang Shi woke up, he turned pale with pills beside him. Escitalopram oxalate tablets. Tandospirone citrate capsules. For depression and anxiety. Tang poetry turns to see Bo Ye, Cong Shan and Tang Wei on the other side. She was injected with a tranquilizer last night, but the effect didn''t pass. She felt that her brain was still in a daze, and the consciousness of the cerebral cortex was not fully awake. She stared at the three men in front of her, including her little son Tang Wei. At the same time, the three people were staring at her. It took a long time for Tang poetry to find its tongue. "You What are you doing? " Bo Yeh was relieved and sat back in his chair. Cong Shan was cold and silent, but Tang Weixian broke the silence. "You had a relapse yesterday. We took you to the hospital overnight." "I have a relapse?" Tang Shi touched her face, and then she grasped the quilt on her body. Several people found her shaking. When the tears came down, the woman was crying, and she still had to pull the corners of her mouth to smile, "I''m sorry I couldn''t hold back my emotions I didn''t control it well... " Bo Ye''s heart aches. Cong Shan looked at Tang Shi and wept. He held his fingers tightly, but he couldn''t say a word. He was not born to express. Depression is very difficult to eradicate, only slowly fade in life, when it starts to attack again, that feeling will quickly take away your reason, Tang poetry''s injury in this life has never been cured. It only hurts over and over again. Tang Wei came forward to wipe her tears, "Mommy, don''t be sad. We don''t blame you. We blame me. It''s my fault... " Thin night in a side hoarse voice, "it''s my fault..." He shouldn''t have come to Tang Wei. He thought that meeting secretly would not make Tang Shi feel sad, but he never thought that it was this concealment that would hurt Tang Shi more deeply. "No, it''s thin." Tang Shi''s voice choked, obviously in strong support, but she still called him, "you want to see your son, I have nothing to say." Bo Ye was shocked. "I can''t deny the fact that Tang Wei is your child all my life." Tang Shi holds the quilt on her body as if she had grasped some life-saving rope. Besides, she seems to have nothing to hold. "I can''t stop you from seeing your son. I understand that, but I''m still afraid of... " Tang Shi''s shoulder trembled faintly. "I''m afraid that after Tang Wei gets close to you, I''ll only have my son It''s going to be lost... " Thin night feel chest like being hollowed out, blood dripping. The man, with a hoarse voice, stood up and said, "I see. I won''t come back next time. " "Wait a minute." This is the first time that Tang poems retain Bo Ye. Later, the woman closed her eyes and leaned back on the pillow, "your father And I met in private. " Bo Ye was a little surprised, "what When? " "A while ago, I went to the press conference with my friends and happened to meet your father." When Tang Shi recalled the past, she was obviously afraid, but she had to say, "Uncle Bo Liang apologized to me instead of you, confessed to me instead of you, and promised me to hold a press conference to clarify my innocence."No wonder Bo Liang will support Bo Ye''s action. It turns out that he also thinks so. Bo Ye''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "He There''s something else "About the future." Tang Shi opened his eyes and touched Tang Wei''s face. "Bo Ye, after Tang Wei is ten years old, take him with you." This words, three people in the ward were shocked! Tang Zhiyi grabbed Tang Shi''s hand and said, "Mommy, don''t you want me? I will never meet Bo Shao in private again. Don''t leave me to him, Mommy... " Tang Shi smiles with tears, "I didn''t want to give you up to others, but only to you. You''re mommy''s life. " The hand that touched Tang Wei''s face was obviously shaking, "but Wei Wei It''s better for you to follow Bo Ye than for you to follow me Tang Wei''s voice was shaking. "Mommy, no matter how our family is, I don''t want to leave you I don''t want to... " Bo ye turned his face in embarrassment. "I didn''t say you wouldn''t come back. Just follow Bo Ye and come to see me when you miss me. Let him be responsible for you and follow him to learn all the knowledge and skills... " Tang Shi shook his head, "I see it. I''m not as rich and powerful as Bo Ye. Only when you follow him can you have a good future. " "I don''t want anything. I just want mommy I just want mommy... " Tang Wei cries, grabs Tang Shi''s hand hard, Tang Shi cries, and sends Tang Wei to Bo Ye. Why not tear a piece of flesh from her? However, what she has to admit is that her son, who is becoming more and more intelligent, can get the best play with Bo Ye. She can''t give him a perfect environment, and sometimes she even needs him to take care of her. Thin night looking at Tang Wei cry like this, the voice is low, "wait for him ten years old to see again, let him choose." When Bo Ye left, Tang Wei was still crying, shouting, "Mommy, don''t want me, I''m wrong, I''m good, don''t drive me away..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 But Tang Shi knows that father and son are father and son after all. Blood is thicker than water. She can''t stop them from getting along with each other and can''t compare with what Bo Ye can give Tang Wei. "You are the Bo family..." Tang Shi looks into Tang Wei''s eyes, "if something happens to the Bo family in the future But you have to stand up, too. " Tang Wei''s eyes were red. "It''s impossible for Bo''s family to have an accident. Bo Ye is well managed by himself. I don''t want to go to Bo''s family..." Tang Shi sighed and looked at the ceiling. Thin night had left the ward, silent as if she had never been here. But soon, Cong Shan seemed to think of something and rushed out. In the corridor, he called out Bo Ye''s name, "Bo Ye!" Thin night doubts, looking back to see that never love to talk man standing opposite him, two people seem to stand on both ends of the Libra, check and balance each other. "You Can you stay in Tang Shi''s ward? " Hearing this from Cong Shan''s mouth, Bo Ye opened her eyes. Cong Shan frowned, obviously worried, "it''s too late, I..." Before speaking, there was a murderous sound of footsteps in the corridor! At that moment, Bo Ye and Cong Shan looked back almost at the same time. Many people in black came out of the shadow. Cong Shan pushed Bo Ye hard and said, "come to me, go Bo Ye wanted to leave, but he immediately thought of Tang Shi in the ward. There was a scream in the corridor. All the people opened the door and rushed out, because they were stimulated by the scream. Everyone ran wildly! Cong Shan''s face turns pale. He rashly goes out and sends Tang Shi to the hospital. Unexpectedly, he is found out! "Thin night!" Cong Shan just wanted to ask Bo Ye, but he disappeared. At that moment, just like the slow motion replay of the movie, all the people ran to the exit of the stairs for their lives under the pursuit of the gangsters. Only the man in the black suit wiped his shoulders against the crowd - it was time to race against the clock, but he made a choice that ran counter to his own life. Countless people were surprised that he was driving in the opposite direction. With his light on his back, he quickly broke through the riot crowd and ran towards the ward where Tang poetry was! Bang, thin night hit open the door of the ward, but Tang Shi is not in the room! "Bo Shao..." Tang Wei''s voice rang out. Bo ye went in to have a look. He found that Tang Wei took Tang Shi to hide in the cupboard the second he heard the gunshot. It''s a clever way. It''s more likely to survive than running out now. Stampede accidents have begun to happen outside. When Bo Ye goes out with Tang Youyi in one hand and Tang Shi in the other, he sees a man trampled on the ground. Tang Shi exclaimed, "what happened?" "Riots and chaos." Bo Ye dropped four words and took them to the exit. When Tang Yi heard the word, his face turned pale, "isn''t it Is there something wrong with brother Congshan? " Thin night did not answer him, Tang Wei hard to look back, in the crowd saw the thin figure. Tang Wei cried, "brother Congshan!" Cong Shan''s face was covered with blood. Passers-by cried and screamed, and some even got hurt. He jumps back a few steps, Cong Xi''s people will approach a few steps, they are under the ruthless want to force Cong Shan to a dead end! Tang Wei grabs Bo Ye''s shoulder and says, "brother Congshan..." Thin night turns head, see Cong Shan and his eyes to go up. This is the first time that two men are aiming so accurately. Cong Shan burst out a roar. For the first time, the man who had been paralyzed and indifferent made such a soul stirring voice, "take them away! Don''t look back Don''t look back, don''t look back Scream, riot, rusty smell of blood, scream one after another, Bo ye put Tang Wei''s head on his shoulder, his voice was shaking, "don''t look!" "Brother Congshan..." His sight was blocked, and Tang Wei lay on thin night''s shoulder. The child''s tender voice was heartbreaking, "live on The agreement between us is that you must live... " Cong Shan was injured. He vomited blood. His face was pale and he laughed. "Good..." Facing the cold blade, Cong Shan can hide before he was stabbed. The knife stuck to his face and stuck it on the wall beside him. Cong Shan''s cold white face soon had a bloody hole. He clenched his teeth and grunted. "It seems that you care about the child and the woman very much..." Cong Xi walked out of the man in black and raised Cong Shan''s face with the tip of his shoe. "You know, people like us can''t have feelings..." "Because feelings will destroy us." Cong Xi grinned fiercely, gritted her teeth, and said, "the moment you care about someone, you have weakness and weakness Once you can''t keep them... " Cong Xi''s arrogant smile, downstairs already has the siren sound, but he is not afraid at all. Destroy Congshan, no matter what! "Go and get the woman and the child who just escaped!" Cong Shan orders viciously, and countless people have fallen around them. This fight is blatant and will not stop for the purpose.Cong Shan gasped in the corner with fierce eyes. "Tut Tut, at the mention of that woman, you will stare at me like this." Cong Xi smiles. He seems to torture Cong Shan. He slaps him in the face. "Her name is Tang Shi, right? Cong Shan, you have a big heart. Tang poetry can''t live without you Cong Shan''s pupils are tight. It''s impossible. He''s already found someone to switch all the information about Tang poetry. Why is it still found "Because Tang poetry is the blood of Cong family, I will not let Tang poetry go when you die." Cong Xi laughed, just like a devil, cruel and bloody, "the little master of Cong family can only be me in the end! Only me Cong Shan stares at Cong Xi''s face, "you can''t move her!" "It''s none of your business!" Cong Xi kicked Cong Shan in the face. The man puffed out a blood mist. Cong Xi was pleased by his miserable appearance, "Cong Shan, you are so poor. He who falls in love is his own sister Cong Shan was shocked. He was used to not being happy. His face was paralyzed. When he was fighting, his blood splashed in front of his eyes without moving his eyes. Only at this time, his indifference was completely crushed. Cong Xi grabbed his hair fiercely, "I don''t want to kill you so quickly now. You''ve put pressure on me from childhood. I''m fed up with this feeling. Now I want you to live rather than die!" "Young master, Bo ye sent someone to chase him in!" Cong Xi smiles and makes a finger sound. Someone goes up to Cong Shan and injects a dose of Medicine on the back of his hand. Cong Shan''s eyes were wide open, but in the end, he couldn''t resist the reaction of the medicine and passed out completely. There was the sound of a helicopter overhead. "Take it away." Cong Xi gave a cold and disgusted glance and gave a hard smile. "Put him in Cong''s house. Don''t let him out without my order!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 Bo Ye and Tang Shi ran wildly on the road. Later, he got into the car. As soon as he started the car, he was sensitive to the fact that there was a car behind him. "Bo Shao, the car behind us follows us!" Tang Wei also found that, pointing to the rearview mirror, "get rid of him!" "I''m not familiar with Baicheng right now..." Thin night suddenly turn the steering wheel, Tang Wei sitting in the back row, asked thin night, "do you have a computer?" Bo Ye said, "there''s a computer for playing games in the back. It''s not commonly used. You..." All of a sudden, he understood what Tang Wei wanted to do. Tang Wei took the computer and then said to Tang Shi, "Mommy, come here, I''ll show you..." Tang Shi stretches her head. The next second, Tang Wei cuts her neck with a knife. Tang Shi is in a coma! Bo Ye stepped on the accelerator and scolded, "grass, you can do it to your mother?" "I don''t want her to see my dangerous side." Tang Wei turned on the computer and quickly began to tap the keyboard, then dialed r7cky. Ventus and r7cky played games all night and went to bed in the morning. As a result, they just fell asleep. Tang''s only phone call woke them up. He got through and heard his little apprentice shouting, "master, I need your help!" R7cky covered his ears, "it''s not a good thing to come back to me!" "I''m in danger!" Tang Wei immediately yelled, "my father and I are in Baicheng now. Our road is Jinling East Road, and the license plate number is XXX. Please locate our location, and then stop the car chasing us!" "How can I help you stop it?" "I got into the traffic system of Baicheng and made the traffic lights change frequency disorderly, which led to traffic jams. Please give me the road map of Baicheng for me. Let''s make a few circles first..." R7cky scolded, "Damn, you brain OK, wait. Master, I''ll help you. No one will hurt you. " Hang up the phone, r7cky sneer, directly from under the pillow turned out a necklace, above the pendant is an old bullet. He watched the bullet for a long time. Ventus sat up, bare chested, looking at him in his underwear. "What are you going to do?" R7cky sneered, "someone in Baicheng dares to touch my precious apprentice!" Ventus took out a big box from under the bed. It was heavy inside and said, "let''s go, let''s do business." R7cky felt his necklace, "Hey, old man It''s time for us to show up again. " R7cky and Ventus, the first and second international hackers on the blacklist, the top snipers at the top, and the mysterious twins of the original Fengshen group. Ventus turned on the computer to quickly help Tang Wei survey the map, and then sent the data. A minute later, Tang Wei saw the road dredging map of the whole city, "there is a vegetable market 100 meters ahead, go to the vegetable market, now there is no one, to avoid casualties! Your car is a small car and you can go through it. It''s difficult for their van to drive in the vegetable market. We can get away from it. " Bo Ye did not hesitate to follow Tang Wei''s instructions. He turned the steering wheel and turned into the vegetable market directly. He knocked over the vegetable leaves and rotten radishes all the way and smashed them on the windshield of a car behind him. "I see you, little apprentice." Their call did not stop, "I entered the public security camera system on the road, the bright silver van behind you, right?" "Yes, where is the next traffic light?" "The market will open five hundred meters when the vegetables come out!" "Good!" Tang Wei yelled, and then quickly input all kinds of data, time is imminent, Tang Wei staring at the road in front of thin night, in the second they rush through the green light, the little boy quickly press the Enter key! With a bang, the network commands composed of code codes conquered the traffic system of the whole white city in an instant through the wire network. The traffic lights suddenly flickered wildly and the frequency conversion made the passers-by overwhelmed. After they rushed through the intersection, the silver minibus tried to catch up, but it collided with a big truck that didn''t have time to step on the brakes. There was a bang ! They all stepped on the brake without causing any casualties, but Tang Wei had already thrown out the silver van for some distance, and the little boy quickly restored the order of the traffic lights. It seemed that the confusion was only a moment, but it did happen! Bo Ye was amazed at Tang Wei''s amazing talent and his terrible reason when he was in danger Men on the accelerator, super high drag racing technology on the road. On the other side, r7cky is sitting in the car. Ventus is driving. He is carrying a computer with a sniper on his back. He says to Tang Wei, "baby, let your daddy drive forward. Hold on. Drive another five kilometers. There''s a building over there. We''ll get there right away!" "Good!" Tang Wei frowned and quickly adjusted the map to find the position. "What are you going to do?""Let me show you your master''s real skills..." R7cky smiles and overtakes countless cars along the way. Then their car stops quickly in front of a building - r7cky even doesn''t bother to take the stairs. He turns over and climbs the windowsill of the building like Parkour. He and Ventus skillfully and boldly climb up the top of the building through the outside! It took them only two minutes to climb up the 20 th floor of the building! Every step on the way is a smash! R7cky came to the rooftop to make a finger ring, and a string of flowing whistles came out close to his lips, "we''re here, waiting for you to pass by..." "Where are you..." Tang Wei quickly called up the surveillance video and began to observe r7cky''s figure. As a result, he saw them on the rooftop of the high-rise building. R7cky found a good position, holding a sniper to adjust the angle, lying on the roof of the roof, the eyes are extremely sharp. Tang Wei''s heart is startled, "you aim accurate?" So far, so fast! "This needs your father''s cooperation..." R7cky called out, "Bo Ye, is that you? Can you hear me "It''s me." Knowing that Tang Wei turned on the loudspeaker, thin night frowned, "what do you need me to cooperate with, just say it." "Crash into the window of this building, and then cause the car that chases you to stop in one second --" r7cky doesn''t smile like usual, "just one second, give me the time to push the plate!" In a second! Ventus took the telescope and said, "I see them..." Bo Ye turns the steering wheel, "OK!" How much courage and calm does it take? Tang Wei looked at his father, "Bo Shao..." Bo Ye didn''t speak. He was getting closer to the shop window, but he stepped on the accelerator deeper and faster! The courage to die! Can''t stop, absolutely can''t stop The impact of the window may also block the inertia of the car R7cky''s infrared aiming light is aimed at the bright silver van''s tires! One second Two seconds Three seconds! Right now! At that moment, thin night suddenly released the steering wheel, turned back, and forced Tang Wei and Tang Shi to cover them under his body, shouting, "close your eyes!" Tang Wei sent out a scream of panic, and the violent crash rang out! Glass debris in the next instant straight full of thin night''s back! Following the sound of collision, r7cky of high-rise does not hesitate to buckle the plate! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 When the violent explosion sounded, Bo Ye noticed the sharp stabbing pain coming from behind. Then he protected the mother and daughter under him. When the fragments stabbed him on the back, he gave a dull hum. Later, the darkness of coma came with the pain of his body. Bo Ye noticed the smell of blood, but he had no strength to open his eyes again. Before falling into the dark, I heard someone yelling in my ear - "take them away! Don''t look back In the end, all the light is lost. ****** later, when Bo Ye opened his eyes, he suddenly remembered what he saw in the last second before he was unconscious. Jiang lingzheng stood at the end of his bed with his hands in his pocket. He felt that he might have hurt his brain. Now he''s a little bit of a ghost. Later, he closed his eyes and opened them again, and then he got better. I think it hurt the visual nerve. Jiang Ling looked at him and laughed, "are you looking for death? Head into the mall? Fortunately, on the first day of the lunar new year, people close down. Otherwise, what should we do if we hurt people? " It turns out that r7cky still has this reason to let them enter the shopping mall for fear of hurting other pedestrians, so it is safest to choose a large shopping mall with no one. Thin night to support the body to sit up, turned to see the next bed also sleeping Tang poetry and Tang Wei. Thin night hoarse voice, "she hurt?" "It''s just a fracture. It''ll be fine soon." Jiang Ling raised his chin. "Why don''t you look at your own back? Oh, you can''t see it. Anyway, I sewed it for you. All the pieces of glass are stuck in it. A little deeper, it will fly directly into your kidney. " Bo Ye feels like a mummy now. He''s used to it. Suddenly, he looks like a disabled man and is a little curious. "If she wakes up, tell her it''s my tired driving." Bo Ye said hoarsely, "don''t tell her about being chased." "Now they have obviously aimed at Tang poetry and Tang Wei." Jiang Ling understood what happened to Bo Ye. He held his hands on his chest and said, "can you protect her this time, can you protect her next time?" Bo Ye''s eyes deepened, looking at Jiang Ling''s face, "I can''t guarantee Unless... " Unless Tang poetry stays with him. But Tang Shi can''t agree with this suggestion. Bo Ye has a headache when she thinks about it, and her body aches even more, and her eyebrows wrinkle together. Jiang Lingle said, "I haven''t seen you show such a tangled expression for a long time. It''s really rare." Bo Ye stares at Jiang Ling, "or you can help me..." "Who am I from Tang poetry? How can I help you protect her? " Jiang Ling pointed to herself, "or you can be frank with Tang Shi and reach a consensus with her. At least you can take a stand to protect her. Otherwise, her stubborn nature will not accept any protection from you. " Bo Ye sighed. Tang Shi didn''t wake up, but Tang Wei woke up. He heard the conversation between Bo Ye and Jiang Ling. The little boy leaned against the head of the hospital bed, stood up, and cried, "brother Jiang Ling." Bo Ye and Jiang Ling look at him at the same time. Jiang Ling laughs and shouts, "are you awake? What''s wrong? " Tang Wei shook his head, then immediately said to Bo Ye, "Bo Shao, that Van..." "I was shot in the tire, the whole car rolled over, lost control and hit the road pier. After the explosion, there was no life left." Thin night lightly said a cruel fact. But if it wasn''t for this van Then they are the ones who die. Tang Wei''s eyes flashed, obviously scared. He was wrapped with gauze on his head. Jiang Ling said that he had a slight concussion, but it didn''t affect his daily life. After a rest, he could recover. Tang Wei stared at Bo Ye''s face and said, "did you protect us?" Bo Ye didn''t speak. He was silent for a long time before he whispered, "it''s just I owe you Tang Wei was also silent for a long time. After a while, he whispered, "thank you." Thin night laughs at herself and turns her face away. What he wants is not thanks, but forgiveness. But forgive the weight of these two words It turns out, it''s so heavy. Later, when Tang Shi woke up, Bo Ye and Tang Wei had already pulled out their needles and surrounded the bed with Jiang Ling, just like a mummy watching a corpse. As soon as Tang Shi opened his eyes, he saw three faces. One of them is big and the other is small. They are very similar. Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei and cleared his throat before he said, "hair What happened? " "Bo Shao drives too fast..." Tang Wei was a little embarrassed with a smile, "accidentally let us bump into the shop window..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang poetry immediately turned her resentful eyes on Bo Ye. Bo Ye felt that her eyes were extremely fierce. However, in order not to let Tang poetry worry, they could only cooperate with this statement. For the first time, the man pulled his lips awkwardly and laughed, "no I''m sorryTang Shi lowered his eyes, "please don''t be so impulsive next time." Bo Ye was taught a lesson, but didn''t refute it. Tang poetry seems to remember, "what about the hospital before that? Is there a terrorist riot over there? " Bo Ye immediately said, "it''s OK. Don''t worry. The police in the hospital will arrive soon. Now they''ve been sealed off." "It''s OK." Tang Shi took a breath, but she always felt that there was something left unsolved And Who else did she forget? But then everyone was silent, Tang poetry automatically acquiesced that there was no extra things, she would lie on the bed in a daze, brain in that moment is empty. She remembers running wildly in the corridor against the gunfire, remembering the back of the crowd and the roar of people echoing in the corridor. Tang Poetry - Tang Poetry - take them away, don''t look back! It came to an abrupt end. Jiang Ling checked several of them again, and finally asked the little nurse to change gauze for Bo Ye''s back. While changing gauze, the little nurse blushed. This man''s muscles Too How sexy! Tight and skinny, and The scar on it looks more manly The little nurse gave him medicine, and later reached out to help thin night change gauze, the whole face is red. Jiang Ling shook her head and sighed, "ah, Bo Ye, this dog, is full of peach blossom." Thin night raises an eye cold a glance, that eye takes murderous air, Jiang Ling immediately shut up, in one side as air. Later, when the dressing change was over, the little nurse almost covered her face and walked away. Thin night put down her clothes and leaned against the mattress. He frowned when the pain came from her back. "Oh, do you know the pain now?" Jiang Ling patted his injured shoulder in the past, "bear it, big brother. When the wound healed, it was the most itchy and painful. It was more painful than when it was first pierced." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 While Tang Wei looked and laughed, Jiang Ling went to touch his head, "you are stronger. My brother likes you better. " Tang Wei looked at Bo Shao and found the expression of pain on his face. He asked softly, "Bo Shao, do you feel pain?" Thin night figure a stiff, as if can''t believe Tang Wei will care about him, later also dryly back to a, "nothing..." How can the communication between father and son be so poor. Later, several people were silent. During this period, the whole process of Tang poetry almost ignored the existence of Bo Ye, probably because he was driving too fast and all three of them were injured, so he felt resentful. But I didn''t think about the truth behind it, what it was like. ****** after a week in hospital, Tang Wei went for a reexamination and left the hospital. Bo Ye continued to lie in the ward. That day, Tang Wei came to pack up and Bo Ye gave him a U-disk. "These are a few of my favorite pieces of code that haven''t been completed yet. You can take it and finish the project for me. " Bo Ye rarely smiles. Although the smile is very shallow, he always feels that his relationship with Tang Wei is getting closer. "When you go home, you must pay attention to safety. If you have a problem that you can''t solve, please call me "I know I''m not one of you, but in the face of the jungle, I''m the only one who can keep you." "Good." Tang Wei replied dryly, took the thin night that u disk, as if took the heavy things. But before they could react, the door outside the ward was suddenly opened. Tang Wei and Bo Ye suddenly turned back, and Tang Shi, who was taking a nap, was startled. Then they saw Bo''s old lady appear outside the ward, with the tranquility of a wheelchair. This sudden change surprised everyone. Bo Ye widened his eyes and called out, "Lin CI!" He shouts Lin Ci and guards at the door "It''s no use shouting Lin CI! Do you think you can stop me with a dog at the door Old lady Bo roared, and then Lin CI came in. Her face was red and swollen, and she was obviously slapped. Bo Ye can''t believe it. I didn''t expect that my assistant would be treated like this by my grandmother! Bo Ye raised her voice, "grandma, what are you doing?" "In what tone do you say that to me?" Old lady Bo saw Tang Wei squatting beside the bed. Her whole face changed. "Where''s the wild seed?" Tang Wei was scolded like this by his old lady for the first time. In the past, Bo''s family took good care of him wherever he went, but now, he was scolded as a wild seed by Bo Ye''s grandmother! Wild seed! Thin night is angry to change facial expression, "grandma, only is not wild seed!" "You don''t have a voice here!" Old Mrs. Bo steps forward, and the servant behind him pushes Anmi forward. Tang Shi suddenly gets up from the bed and stares at old Mrs. Bo and Anmi, who burst in all of a sudden. As if he didn''t realize the difference of Tang poetry, Ju Gao came down to Tang Wei. She followed Bo Yan behind her. Bo Yan carefully looked at her little brother. In her little heart, she might know that this is her brother who has blood relationship with her. But But why is it that the old lady''s eyes are so terrible when she looks at him? Tang Wei was watched by old lady Bo with this kind of eyes. He felt as if he had been strangled. He also raised his head and looked back at the old lady with the same fearless eyes, which looked like the ferocity of thin night. Sure enough, it''s blood. Old Mrs. Bo sneered, "are you the one Yeer said, the so-called grandson of the Bo family?" Tang Wei grinned, "I don''t know." Old lady Bo didn''t expect that he would reply to her so impolitely. She was directly angry and went up to point at Tang Wei, "no tutor! Who taught you to be like this Bo Yegang wants to open his mouth and ask his grandmother not to speak so insultingly, but he doesn''t expect Tang Shi on the bed to speak. The woman laughs absurdly twice, "yes! After all, he is the son of a murderer. How can he have a tutor? " Old lady Bo''s body was severely shocked, and she was shocked with tranquility. Several people turned their eyes to Tang poetry. The woman''s face was pale, but her eyes were cold and sharp. They were stabbed in their faces like knives. Old lady Bo''s crutches were shocked severely, "wanton. What are you It''s just a bereaved dog driven out by the Bo family! What qualifications does she have to insert into their conversation! But Tang Shi just sneered, "it''s just a woman who was sent to prison by your grandson!" That tone, unexpectedly take a few minutes to kill! Tang Shi looks back at the tranquility around her. This is the first time that she looks at tranquility after so many years. Before Anmi fell down the stairs in those years, she tried to reach out and hold Anmi, but she didn''t expect that this action became the evidence to make her bear the charge. It''s ironic.Tang Shi was about to burst into tears with a smile. She grabbed the bed sheet on her body. The needle hole on the back of her hand raised a hematoma because of the return of blood. However, she didn''t notice the pain. She just looked at the women in front of her. The sentence reappeared in my mind - if every loss of a close relative and every loss of an important dignity would make the rest of life worse than death Then, the rest of the people are not as simple as heartache It''s turned into a vengeful ghost! At that moment, hatred engulfed and blinded the whole heart of Tang poetry! Serenity Tranquility, the tranquility that harmed her life more than death, the tranquility that harmed her guilt, the tranquility that clearly lives well, but never stands up to prove her innocence! Old lady Bo and an MI are frightened by the soul stirring hatred in Tang poetry''s eyes. It''s just a look, but it seems like a sharp blade penetrating their bodies! Bo Yan stepped back a few steps, and felt that the aunt lying on the hospital bed was a little scared, especially the expression, which seemed to be good for them hate someone to the core hatred marrow. My mother, did she do something sorry for her? Bo Yan looks at her little brother, but finds that Tang Wei looks at her face with the same eyes. Thin Yan shrunk and called softly, "little brother..." "Shut up Tang Wei and Tang Shi made a sound at the same time, which startled all the people present. Old lady Bo came back to her senses and said, "what did you say?" Tang poetry did not hesitate to grab the cup at their head and throw it at them. A word rolled out of their throat, like blood weeping in their throat, "roll!" Thin night by her so strong hate idea Zheng arrive, discover her hate hate to stare at peaceful, in the heart knew the reason. Old lady Bo was angry and disobeyed Tang Shi. She rebuffed her face and pointed to Tang Shi to scold her, "don''t think you are so great, but you can''t fly to the branch to become a phoenix if you have a son! Tang Shi, you deserve so many years in prison! " You deserve so many years in prison! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 Such words Why does this kind of ungrateful words come from the mouth of a wealthy lady? Tang Shi was so angry that her eyes were red. She pulled off the needle on the back of her hand and wanted to rush up and fight with tranquility. She was dragged down by the thin night beside her "You let me go, you let me go!" Tang poetry roared, all the unwilling, all the grievances, all the suffering because of injustice, at this moment, was thoroughly inspired by the two words deserve. The eyes of Tang poetry are red, and it seems that what they shed is not tears but blood. How cruel can a person''s heart be, so cruel that it can be used to describe her innocent years in such cruel words?! "Tang poetry, you calm down --!" Bo Ye is afraid that Tang Shi''s depression will be stimulated and relapsed again. Tang Wei, who is next to him, also holds Tang Shi''s hand and shouts to Bo Yan, "take your mommy and old lady away!" "Are you a well bred child?" "No!" "My mother is a murderer. She killed the woman in the wheelchair next to you! I have no parents since I was a child. I''m just a wild breed outside. Are you satisfied? " Old lady Bo was forced to step back by Tang Wei''s tone. An MI''s face is pale, but she still has to support her aggrieved side, "are you blaming my aunt?" "Don''t act pathetic there!" Tang Wei cried, "what are you wronged about! What qualifications do you have to be wronged! My mommy is the one who lost everything for nothing! What''s wrong with you! You are not killed by my mother, how can you still live! You should die --! " The end of the child''s words was a slap in the face of old lady Bo. This incident stunned all the people present and even Bo Ye. His son, who was so careful to please in the palm of his hand, was slapped in the face by his grandmother But Mrs. Bo obviously felt that it was nothing but a slap in the face. Sooner or later, the child''s mouth would be torn by her! "Don''t speak if you can''t speak!" Old lady Bo rubbed the palm of her hand and stood beside the tranquility, "it''s not your turn to tell you what to do with your grown-ups. When you are young, you are so vicious. You curse people to death!" "Vicious?" Tang Wei covered the tingling half of his face and said with a smile, "where can you compare with your viciousness?" The little boy still wants to talk, but old lady Bo slaps her face again. The boy couldn''t prevent being beaten back. His face was covered with nosebleed and his ears were buzzing. Tang Shi stopped breathing and watched his son fall to the ground. He rushed forward and screamed, "Weiwei! Only The scene is chaotic and frightening! Seeing the panic of Tang Shi, an MI''s face was anxious. In fact, she wanted to laugh so much that she couldn''t stop her mouth. You deserve it! Old lady Bo hates people to talk back. She deserves it! Tang Shi holds Tang Wei, Bo Ye stands in front of their mother and son, he is all over hurt, "grandma, what do you want to do in the end!" "Grandma, teach this cheap woman and wild seed a lesson. How do you feel distressed?" Old lady Bo also blocks tranquility behind her, as if she is the backer of tranquility, "just a wild seed! Is it worth your attention? Look at the injuries on your body. It''s all because this woman is here. That''s why you''re so unlucky! Grandma loves you for being implicated by her. You are still thinking about them! " When Tang Shi heard this sentence, he felt that all his Qi and blood rushed into his mind, and all kinds of negative thoughts and depressive thoughts went up, as well as those Crazy desire to destroy everything. Tang Wei''s ear side already had blood flow down, Tang Shi looked at all feel startling, "will the eardrum rupture? But does your ear hurt? " There was only a buzzing sound in Tang Wei''s ears, and the noise of blood rushing madly. Besides, he could hear nothing. The little boy wept blankly and frail, "Mommy What did you say I can''t hear... " I can''t hear These four words become the last straw to crush the sense of Tang poetry! She suddenly pushed away the thin night, eyes red to crack, all the emotions at this moment became a booming volcano, those strong crazy consciousness swallowed all her calm! Old lady Bo looked into her eyes, "what are you doing?! Do you still disagree? " "I killed you --!" Tang Shi uttered a heartrending roar, "I''ll kill you --!" She grabbed the fruit knife that she used to cut the fruit and rushed straight to old lady Bo, "I''ll never let you go as a ghost!" Old lady Bo and an MI scream, and Bo Ye comes forward and locks Tang Shi up, "you are crazy!" "Yes! I''m just crazy, I''m crazy! " Tang Shi''s hand holding the fruit knife was trembling. "She slapped my son until his eardrum broke. What should I do if he was disabled! Bo Ye, that is also your child, so your heart won''t hurt! "She''s dying of pain! There is no one, there is no one to save her! She doesn''t want to live in this immoral world! Tang Shi''s crying voice is dumb, and the hatred in his eyes is amazing, just like the cuckoo''s crying blood, "tranquility, you are not dead, I must give you a written account of this revenge!" "Tang poetry!" Bo Ye holds Tang Shi and looks at Tang Wei on one side. He feels distressed and shouts, "grandma, have you made enough trouble?" Old lady Bo stepped back and said, "Yeer, do you scold your grandmother?" "I''ve had enough of you!" Bo Ye, holding the trembling Tang poetry, could not bear to roar, "don''t you see what kind of mother and son they are forced to be by us! Grandma! If you have any conscience, please let them go! They didn''t do anything wrong, and because I was wrongly imprisoned, our Bo family owes them. Please don''t increase my sin any more! " Old lady Bo couldn''t believe it. "Yeer, can you say that?" Bo Ye smiles in despair. He grabbed the knife in Tang Shi''s hand and put it directly on his wrist He used the word roll to his grandmother. At this moment, a medical staff rushed in. Jiang Ling saw the scene and roared, "are you crazy! What are you doing to stimulate the patients in our hospital? " Old lady Bo looked back and saw Jiang Ling rush in angrily, "blow it out for me! If you don''t respect the old, you don''t have to face the old! " Old lady Bo hasn''t been pointed to the nose and scolded shamelessly. She is so angry that her chest trembles, like having a heart attack. "Yeer, are you and your friends treating grandma like this?" "Grandma, either you go now, or Tang Shi and I die in front of you." Bo Ye''s voice was shaking. "Don''t you like to push people? It''s just right, you choose! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 Either go away, or Tang Shi and I will die in front of you! Thin night this sentence, the scene is extremely chaotic, quiet with tears, said, "night brother, are you crazy! Are you so angry because I''m here? " Thin night did not pay attention to tranquility, just looking at his grandmother, a little hard, the blade will not enter his skin. Thin threads of blood quickly trickle down thin night''s wrist, thin old man''s face is white, this is really Dao! "Dear sun, what are you doing! You forced grandma! " "Grandma, I didn''t force you, you forced me!" Thin night eye socket blood red, "you come to treat Tang poetry mother and son like this today, have you considered my feeling?"! I tried my best to compensate them for the good things, but you two easily ruined all my efforts He almost roared, trying to pierce his soul. Old lady Bo couldn''t believe staring at her grandson, "Yeer, what are you doing against grandma? Don''t you look down on grandma? " "Do you have me in your eyes?" Bo ye asked sharply, "you only have Bo''s family in your eyes. You want Bo''s family to listen to you, so you don''t treat me as a person!" Jiang Ling looked at this situation, turned to find a strong security guard, went forward to the Bo old lady to bang out, "all out! Damn, when we''re soft persimmons? " "What are you!" It was the first time that Mrs. Bo was driven out. "I tell you, I''m old. If you dare to move me, you''re bullying the old man!" "I''ll go to hell with you!" Jiang Ling almost slapped him in the face and roared, "you old man, don''t you see what you''ve forced your grandson into! Bo Ye is bleeding! When you are old, you should stay at home and spend the rest of your life. Is it enough to go out and look for death? " Bo''s heart trembled violently, and his eyes turned. He was scolded by Jiang Ling and fell back. He screamed quietly, "Grandma!" An MI turns the wheelchair hard and shouts, "grandma, grandma!" Seeing that grandma didn''t respond, an MI turned to Jiang Ling and said, "how can you do this! Granny is old, won''t you let her "Let''s go, let''s go?" Jiang Ling squinted and said, "I''m sorry, I want to have this magnanimous heart. I''ve already saved the world! You should be glad that you are a disabled person now, I don''t beat you! Otherwise, I''ll beat you up! " Jiang Ling doesn''t have so many scruples as Bo Ye. He is not polite either. Tang Wei is a little bastard. It''s their business that they like to tease him. Anyone who dares to bully Tang Wei is provoking them! Bo Ye finally has such a gifted son, let his own grandmother beat, this can bear it! As Bo Ye''s good friend, Jiang Ling feels that she is going to be angry! An MI holds old lady Bo and shouts, "send grandma to check!" "Drag them out!" I didn''t expect that Jiang Ling''s attitude was still so bad. An MI turned her eyes to Bo Ye and said, "brother ye, this is your grandmother. How can you see her faint?" Bo Ye throws the knife to the ground with a clang sound. The sound excites tranquility. He shivers all over. When the man comes forward, Mrs. Bo is taken outside by a group of medical staff, and tranquility is left with pale face. Thin night that bleeding hand regardless of the wound stabbing pain, straight forward to grasp the quiet collar. The blood drips down the hand, drips on the tranquil collar, opens a bright red plum. He tried his best to say word by word to tranquility, "don''t try to challenge my patience any more. I don''t want to lose even the last bit of pity and guilt for you." In a word, an MI looks pale!! What does Bo Ye mean by saying this? Does he know all about it? Do you know her ulterior motives Later, an MI was pushed away, and when she left, she cried out, "brother ye, don''t do this. I don''t know why you look at me like this, but I don''t have it. I''m sincere to you --" "I''m also sincere to you!"! Go to the devil Jiang Ling saw that she was pushed out and kicked on the door. Today is definitely the most day for him to make rude remarks. Later, he turned back and took another group of doctors with him. Looking at Tang Wei and Tang Shi, who were encircled by Bo Ye, their faces became serious. "I''ll find a good friend to operate on my son. Tang Shi goes to bed and deals with the wound. Come on, take Tang Wei to the emergency room!" Tang Wei''s ears felt sharp tingling. He frowned. It was as if a steel needle had penetrated his eardrum directly into his brain. The child''s face was pale with pain and kept crying. "Mom, I hurt I feel pain... " He stretched out his hand and grabbed people at random. Tang Shi was given a tranquilizer and fell asleep. He could not hear Tang Wei''s cry. He was crying and twitching with pain all over his body. He went to cover his ears because of the pain in his ears, but he didn''t expect that it hurt more. The little boy gasped, "Mommy, my ears hurt so much My brain hurts, too... " His ears are connected to his brain. Bo Ye looks at the blood flowing from Tang Wei''s ears. His whole heart seems to be pulled together. Tang Wei helplessly shouts for Mommy, so he hugs himself and hugs him in his arms. "Daddy''s here, Mommy''s ok..."Tang Wei tears hazy eyes, seize the coat of thin night chest, the blood on the man''s hands and the blood dripping from his ears together, it looks a bit shocking. Tang Wei lost his sense and finally lost his strong armor. In Bo Ye''s arms, he painfully sought to rely on him. "Dad I really hurt. My ears are buzzing all the time. " Thin night eyes are red, holding Tang Wei''s hand shaking. The little boy''s bone is so hard that he never calls his father. Now his father breaks his heart. "It''s OK, Dad''s here. Dad won''t let your ears go wrong..." Bo Ye stands up and runs with Tang Wei in his arms, "Jiang Ling! Where''s your doctor friend? " "It''s coming, it''s coming!" Jiang Ling with his good friend rushed over, behind the little nurse also pushed a bed, "quickly put the child up, this can''t delay!" "Lao ye, you wait for us. I''m sure Tang Wei won''t suffer from hearing loss." Jiang Ling asked his good friend, the doctor in a white coat pushed Tang Wei into the emergency room, and then Bo Ye looked at Jiang Ling, his eyes made Jiang Ling feel pain. "Tang Wei is so cute, just like my half son. I won''t let him have an accident. Would you like to deal with the wound on your hand with me first?" Thin night does not depend on, "Tang Shi just fell asleep, I will wait for her to wake up..." "The mental state of Tang poetry should also be adjusted slowly. You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry!" Jiang Ling is a little worried, looking at the blood gushing from thin night''s wrist, "you''ve had a sudden heart attack recently, so you should also pay attention to rest. In the case of Tang poetry, we will work out a plan to solve it later. Our psychological problems can only be eliminated, but not eradicated. A little stimulation, it will relapse www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 It''s like being stimulated by old lady Bo this time. Bo Ye looks at his friend in a hurry and is dragged to the office by him. Then Jiang Ling takes out those hemostatic ointment, looks at the wound on Bo Yan''s wrist, and uses tweezers to hold an alcohol cotton ball to wipe the blood for him. "Does it hurt? The wound on the back is not good yet. I''ll give myself another knife. " Jiang Ling frowned, "who did you learn from, you hurt yourself." Bo Ye shook his head, "I can''t help it. I really can''t help it in that situation. It''s impossible to really do it to my grandmother, but But I want to protect them, too. " "Your grandmother really went too far." At the mention of this, Jiang Ling''s voice cooled down, "it''s too much! Come to the hospital like this! Tang Wei is also your son. She can do whatever she says Bo Ye was silent and allowed his good friend to scold his grandmother. After dealing with the wound, Jiang Ling stopped blaming him. "Forget it, she won''t live for several years anyway." Bo Ye smiles, "Why are you so worried?" "Can I not be in a hurry?" Jiang Ling patted the table, "at that time, if the situation continues, it will become a homicide case! Look at Tang poetry, how miserable they are! Your grandmother will be stabbed again. She''s not human Bo Yeh didn''t deny it, but said in a calm voice, "I think my sin is deep again." Jiang Ling felt that he was a little pitiful, so he could only pat him on the shoulder, "Oh, forget it, I won''t say any more. Take your time and treat the depression in Tang poetry first. Otherwise, it''s an invisible disaster. I''m not sure who will stimulate her one day. I can''t think of it any more. " Bo Yeh didn''t deny that the new year was really bad. It''s a big Chinese new year, but there''s no atmosphere for it, even this A chilling thing. A few hours later, the news came that Bo Ye''s grandmother woke up. Jiang Ling asked Bo Ye if she wanted to see her. Bo Ye just asked, "is Tang Shi awake?" "Not yet. Tranquilizers don''t work that fast." Jiang Ling says to Bo Ye, "don''t you go to see your grandmother?" Thin night''s expression almost cooled down in a second, especially the eyes, Jiang Ling immediately shut up, "when I didn''t ask, OK. I''m afraid that you''ll have to accompany your grandmother when you get there. Then Tang poetry has been wronged in vain. " "I won''t let that happen again." Bo Ye followed Jiang Ling to the door of Tang Shi''s ward and saw the woman lying there quietly and pale. His eyes were in deep pain. "I owe too much to let her continue to be disappointed with me." Bo ye murmured to herself, "maybe she didn''t expect me, in fact I don''t want to be the person I used to be. " Jiang Ling felt that the evil relationship between them was too painful. The onlookers were worried, but the language was too pale. He had no other strength to persuade Bo Ye, so he had to wait with him. "Well, let''s wait for Tang Shi to wake up, you go to her and have a good talk, and then take your grandmother to apologize to her." Thin night droops his eyes, "apology is not enough." It''s not enough. Jiang Ling patted him, "brother, I understand you want to make up for the mood of Tang poetry. But now your grandmother can''t give anything but an apology, but her ears haven''t been written down yet. Step by step, Tang poetry will feel better. " Bo Ye is silent. Standing outside Tang Shi''s ward, he feels like a natural moat, which he can''t cross in his life. ****** when Mrs. Bo woke up, she noticed that there was only one person beside the hospital bed, and her face immediately changed with anger. Seeing that she was angry and afraid that she would faint again, Mrs. Bo turned her wheelchair to comfort her, "grandma, don''t be angry..." "What about Yeer?" Old lady Bo looked at the quiet face, "where is the night? His grandmother is in hospital. Why don''t you come and have a look! " In order to arouse the old lady''s anger, an MI pretended to be careful and said, "brother night Go to see that woman. He didn''t come to see you. Grandma, don''t be sad. Brother ye must have been confused by that woman... " She said that was quite wronged, like for grandma is not worth, "it doesn''t matter, I''m still there, grandma, I accompany you." Old lady Bo didn''t listen to the second half of the sentence, only heard the first half, which kept ringing in her mind. Her good grandson went to accompany that cheap woman. Even she was so angry that she was hospitalized that she didn''t take a look! Old lady Bo was almost so angry that she couldn''t speak smoothly, "that damned woman!" As soon as an MI sees that his provocation has an effect, she is happy in her heart, but she still looks sad. "Grandma, brother ye will see it. Sooner or later, he will know that it''s still the most important thing for his family." The thin old lady this just facial expression slightly improves, patted the hand that pats tranquility, "still your mouth is sweet, can talk." An MI immediately shakes her head and says, "no, grandma, these are all from an an''s heart. The night elder brother is just for a moment and a half will go astray, grandma you don''t get angry with him. He will certainly understand for himself. After all, he is your grandson. "It seemed that she was trying to make peace with them. She took a deep breath to suppress her anger. Then she said quietly, "yes, you''re right, just for a moment. He''s still my good grandson. " Bo Ye can''t be fooled by Tang poetry! Later, an MI continued to chat with Mrs. Bo. She also asked her servants to squat down a bowl of Chicken Soup for her to drink. Mrs. Bo''s complexion gradually improved. She could not see that she was angry. Instead, Tang Shi in the other ward was pale and thinner. Thin night looked distressed. "Can you have a drink?" Bo Ye was holding a thermos cup in her hand. "My mother''s Stewed hooves are all collagen. She said that you can grow meat after eating. Now you are really too thin. Tang Shi, I''m afraid you can''t make it. " Tang poetry just smile, that smile ironic, thin face only a pair of eyes bright as the cold light on the blade, "thin night, you make up so much less nonsense to cheat me." Thin night did not speak, put aside the thermos cup, wrist is still wrapped with gauze, Tang poetry touched that gauze, vision seems to be stabbed. When consciousness returns to the cage, thin night holds a knife against her wrist and forces her to death. Tang poetry is stinging, but she just smiles and looks at the man in front of her, "thin night, don''t waste your strength. I don''t want to touch your things. " Bo Ye can only follow the temperament of Tang poetry, "do you think it''s not our family, it''s Jiang Ling who brought it to you?" Tang Shi looks at Bo Yan, who has been silent in the corner. This little girl has been waiting here since then. Anmi seems to forget her existence, and just tries to please old lady Bo, leaving her alone in Tang Shi''s ward. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 The little girl''s face was full of fear. She was afraid that Tang poetry would lose her mind, and she was even more afraid of herself Was in front of this thin but has quite a strong feeling of women against. But Tang Shi just smiles at her, "how long have you been waiting here?" The little girl shivered, "three hours..." Tang poetry can''t show much concern for Bo Yan. She can only tell herself rationally that children are innocent of the enmity between adults, but Rao is like this. When she sees Bo Yan, she will still be full of Qi and blood. "Why am I here? Don''t you go to your mother? " "My mommy doesn''t need me..." Thin Yan still did not come out in the corner, just the eyes, with desire, but also with fear. Tang Wei doesn''t have this kind of eyes, because he is deeply loved by Tang poetry. Thin night looked back one eye, to thin Yan coldly way, "come over." Bo Yan thought Bo Ye was going to punish him, and tears came out, "Dad, don''t I know it''s wrong, i... " She clearly did not do anything wrong, but she used to apologize and admit her mistake to protect herself from being hurt. Tang Shi''s fingers slightly grasped. She knew that her daughter was in vain, but she could not bear to see Bo Yan''s expression. After all, it''s a mother. Children are so afraid that when they grow up, there will be shadows. Bo Ye said, "come here." Bo Yan came forward trembling, "Dad, don''t hit me I won''t show up in front of my big sister again... " She cried, was frightened to cry, thin night facial expression all changed, "when did I hit you?" Bo Yan hugged herself. "Mommy beat me all the time and burned me with cigarette butts. She was fierce and didn''t love me at all Dad, too, never looked me in the eye I know you don''t like me Shall I apologize to you? " When her tears came down, Bo Ye was shocked and said in a hoarse voice, "who Who said dad didn''t like you? " Bo Yan''s really not Bo Ye''s child, so he has been letting her go, just because he hasn''t completely torn his face with Anmi, so Bo Yan calls him Dad. After all, Bo Yan is clever and sensible. Bo Ye also knows that the child is innocent, but his sin is so deep that no one can get rid of the relationship. "Dad, didn''t you call me to hit me?" Thin thin face with tears, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to think so bad of my father, I''m sorry..." She is frightened to think that she has said something wrong. Sorry has become her only salvation. Bo Yeh doesn''t know what thoughts tranquility has instilled into Bo Yan and how it can make a child like this. Tang Shi took a deep breath and tried to make her expression no longer indifferent. "Your father didn''t want to beat you. He called you. He came to let you eat with me, didn''t he?" Bo Ye was stunned and looked at Tang Shi''s expression. Then she said, "yes, eat with your aunt." "Thank you, auntie. You are a good man." Thin Yan is simple, people are very grateful for her good, tears dim, looking at Tang poetry, "can I call your sister?" Tang poetry heart pain, "whatever you call me, it doesn''t matter." "Is my sister my brother''s mother?" Bo Yan takes the initiative to fill a bowl of soup for Tang Shi. It seems that he wants to thank her for her acceptance. When Bo Ye looks at it, he feels a little worried. Although he is not his own, Bo Yan What a pity. How could that be? "Well, it''s Tang Wei''s little brother''s mother." Tang Shi knew that when she was making trouble just now, Bo Yan was watching. She was afraid, but she did not dare to speak. She could only watch their riot and shiver in the shadow. "Is Tang Wei''s ears OK?" Bo Yan said this carefully, for fear of arousing the antipathy of Tang poetry, "he A lot of blood Tang Shi''s eyes were red. She held the soup Bo Yan gave her that night and said, "it''s OK. I believe Jiang Ling and his friends." "I hope nothing will happen to my little brother." It''s rare for Bo Yan to meet a person who is good to him, or who will have a good face if he doesn''t drive himself away. She is warm in heart. Children don''t know a lot of truth, but only know the simplest one - that is, who is good to herself, she is good to whom. Bo Yan kneaded the eyebrows of Tang poetry, "sister, don''t worry. I''ll lend my ears to my little brother, and he''ll be fine. " Tang Shi''s tears came out directly, and even Bo Ye was shocked. Bo Yan''s voice was immature, and her IQ and EQ were not as outstanding as Tang Wei''s. it was just the simplest and even childish sentence, but it made their two adults feel sour. "Thank you for Tang Wei." Tang poetry mood slightly calm, "eat something, you are very thin." "My sister looks very thin, too." Bo Yan felt that her life had finally ushered in warmth. Facing Tang poetry, she was full of longing and expectation. "Shall we eat together? Later, my father will bring the soup, and I will eat it with you. "Tang Shi didn''t hold back and touched Bo Yan''s forehead. Bo Ye thought that Tang poetry would hate quiet children, but she didn''t think that she could accept her. Children''s hearts are the purest. Only when they grow up will they be painted with different colors by the surrounding environment and adults. Tang poetry''s heart is hot, blood is red, so Tang Wei also has a pure heart. Bo Yan has been twisted by an MI into such an easy to worry and be afraid. When she grows up, she will be more introverted and depressed. Bo Ye didn''t think about it, but when she thought that an MI was cheating her child, she didn''t want to take care of her. But children It''s really innocent. It''s just like he was angry with Tang Wei at the beginning, but later he woke up. Hearing Bo Yan''s words, Tang poetry was silent for a long time before saying, "OK." Later, Bo Yan accompanied Tang Shi to eat Cen Huiqiu''s Stewed soup. Bo Ye took her out. Later, when she arrived outside the ward, she squatted down and said to her, "next time Dad brings the soup, it''s up to you to help me eat with sister Shi, OK?" "Well!" Thin night finally willing to face thin Yan, as long as his eyes can have her, small thin Yan will do, her father finally no longer hate her. Saying goodbye to Bo Ye, Bo Yan goes to the old lady''s room with a happy mood. Before she goes in, she is caught by an MI. The woman presses her head against the wall and says, "are you just eating with Tang poetry? You bloody white eyed wolf! It''s a dog''s heart Bo Yan wants to scream, and the scream stops abruptly on the way. When she screams out, she will only be beaten worse by her mother. She seems to wake up in a dream and is dragged into the cold and cruel reality. Her mother is in a wheelchair tearing her hair, and Bo Yan''s tears are all over her face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 Bo Yan feels sharp pain in her body. Being held by an MI in this way, her tears keep flowing out. What did she do wrong Why, why does her mother treat her like this. But Bo Yan such aggrieved expression, just ushered in the quiet more powerful blow, the little girl squatted down into a group, in the eyes of despair. Why My mother is not just that gentle big sister? She I envy Tang Wei. ****** when Bo Yan came back to Mrs. Bo again, she had already put away Wei qubaba''s expression. Just after the quiet warning that she dared to mention anything in front of Mrs. Bo, she tore her mouth. Scared thin Yan what all dare not say, frightened past coax thin old lady happy. Old lady Bo took her hand and said, "you are also the seed of our Bo family. You have to be more powerful than that smelly boy, you know?" Thin Yan Jing Zhan ground nods, the eye is full of panic. If one day, this old lady knows that she is not Bo Ye''s daughter Will she have a deeper and heavier blow at that time? Tang Wei, who is in the next ward, woke up two hours later. As soon as he woke up, he saw his father Bo Ye sitting beside him. Subconsciously, he reached out and touched his head with a big circle of gauze around his head. Because it was the ear that was hurt, it was very close to the brain. He simply went around the back of his head, like the mouse called "one ear" in the black cat sheriff , wrapped in thick gauze. Bo Ye saw his son wake up and said, "does the ear still hurt?" There''s a voice. Tang Wei whispered, "it''s still a little painful..." "I wish nothing had happened." Thin night finally relaxed, sat back in his chair, looking at Tang Wei, "what''s wrong with your body?" Tang Wei shook his head, but asked about Tang poetry, "where''s my mommy? Is she all right? " "Your mom''s OK. It''s stable." Bo Ye sighed, "let you suffer this kind of thing again." "I know it''s unexpected today." Tang Wei hung his head. "It''s just thin. You should see clearly through this. We and you are not people in the same world at all." If you want to cross all the barriers together, it must be a sea of fire. Thin night cast eyes to Tang Wei, "don''t believe me?" "It''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s that the reality is too cruel." Tang Wei turned his head and turned his face, "it''s just like my mother''s desire to stay with you at the beginning, but it''s still a separation in the end. I''ve heard that the chances of reunion are high, but the chances of separation are also high Tang Shi is sleeping now after taking the medicine. Tang Wei dares to talk with Bo Ye about these things. Bo Ye looks at the little boy in front of him and knows that he can no longer treat him as a child, but as an upright man. "I know that for you, you just want to make up for the past. But there are too few, too many realistic things straddling us. " Tang Wei shakes his head. "You work so hard, I will feel sad when I look at it. But sorrow and forgiveness are two things. I can tell Tang Wei is too rational. Reason makes him an adult. "At least when you''re completely safe." Bo Ye said hoarsely, "now you are still in danger, even if you put my grandmother''s business aside You''re still in the jungle. Only, I can protect you. " Tang Wei looked at thin night''s eyes in front of him, "can I believe you?" Bo Ye, are you sure this is not your new method? That suspicion pricked Bo Ye''s heart, but he still insisted on dressing and acting like he was stubborn. He said to Tang Wei, "rely on me." At that time, Tang Wei thought of a line he had seen. I won''t let you tell me to run away, and I won''t let you carry everything by yourself. Isn''t that too outsider? Come to me with tears and rely on me with a runny nose. The little boy had a surge of emotion in his eyes. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and said to Bo Yedao, "then, hang yourself on the hook." Thin night pause, and then come forward to hook his little finger, "hook." "It''s a secret between us, a secret behind my mother''s back." Tang Weizhi stares at Bo Ye''s face. "What she doesn''t know is the secret between us, which only belongs to men and men." Behind her, the two men, the big one and the small one, who sheltered her from the wind and rain in a manner she didn''t know, achieved a new common goal at the moment. Perhaps Tang Shi was lucky, because fate, without her self-awareness, sent Tang Wei to her side and became the only salvation in her life. ****** after Bo Ye left that night, Tang Wei chatted with r7cky in bed, talked about his previous sniping incident, and asked him, "aren''t you afraid to be found?"R7cky smile is particularly flat, "want to catch early to catch me, I was also secretly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This "criminal" seems to be very arrogant. Tang Wei Gougou lips, "then I''ll report you." "How dare you report me?" R7cky was happy and sighed to his apprentice, "ouch, little white eyed wolf, what a cruel heart. You go, you go, I''ll hack the biggest information backstage, and then wipe my own information clean Get it! What a shameless rascal! Tang Wei said, "you can''t do this. It''s dangerous for me." R7cky held his hands in front of his chest and hummed, "the Fengshen group of Haicheng are all dangerous people. They are also regarded as the light of the city and the guardian of the people. Your master, I''m at least made up of Fengshen. Don''t look at me like that. " This is the discovery of the new world. Tang Wei looked at the sleeping Tang poetry next to him, and immediately asked softly, "what''s the situation? What happened to Fengshen group before? " "Do you know LAN Ming?" R7cky looked at Tang Wei''s curious eyes, "don''t ask too much. If you know too many things, you will die early." Tang Wei is not afraid at all, "it doesn''t matter, you say it quickly! If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell brother LAN Ming that you are in Baicheng. If you have the ability, you can fly away all night. Let''s see if they catch you fast or if you run fast. " "Damn it R7cky was threatened by a little fart for the first time, and immediately said, "I''ve convinced you. Since I have a good relationship with LAN Ming, I should know that their backstage is very iron, right?" "Well." Tang Wei answered, "brother Lanming looks very powerful." "The LAN family and the Ye family were married at that time, so the position of the Ye family was also very strong." R7cky starts at random, and Tang Wei remembers that there is someone behind Ye Jingtang. It is said that his father Ye Hao, like LAN Ming''s father, is a man of iron and blood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 "Before LAN Ming set up the Fengshen group, ye Jingtang''s father had a special training team, and ye family had a dojo, you know? Later, they merged and became the Fengshen group, with LAN Ming in charge. " No wonder Ye Jingtang is closely related to Fengshen group Tang Wei frowned and wrote down all these things, "go on, why is the jungle involved with Fengshen group?" "Something happened to Fengshen group in those years..." R7cky''s voice suddenly lowered, "a big thing, led to a lot of brothers changed, and I was one of them as a traitor." Tang Wei Leng Leng, looking at the man who laughs in front of him, never thought that there would be such a serious and bloody thing behind this. "Now some brothers are fleeing, and some are in the jungle." R7cky felt that the past was meaningless. He was used to being chased and killed. "After they joined the jungle, they became the top leaders in the jungle. Now all my names can be quoted. " Ventus carefully peeled the melon seeds on one side. Maybe he wanted to peel the melon seeds and meat together, and then he took a big bite. As a result, r7cky directly reached over and grabbed the melon seeds and meat he had peeled. The only thing Tang was happy about was the tense atmosphere of chatting. His master''s work was not so important. Then Ventus stared at the pile of melon seed shells in a daze. After a while, Tang Wei saw Ventus on the screen without saying a word. He turned to the sofa and took out a gun to point at r7cky directly. His paralyzed face was full of killing intent, "spit it out!" R7cky howled, holding his head in both hands, "brother, don''t shoot! Can''t I peel it for you? " Tang Wei covered his mouth with a smile, and then continued to ask him, "master, since you know those brothers in the jungle, do you still have contact with them?" R7cky reached for Ventus'' muzzle and looked back at Tang Yiyan, "of course I do! In addition to those idiots who are still in Fengshen group, I don''t want to pay any attention to them. The escaped ones are all our good brothers! " It seems that the Fengshen group has a deep grudge with them, and this exchange transfusion is also related to that. Tang Wei looked at the two people in black and white on the screen. Suddenly he thought of something and asked, "do you know Congshan?" "Cong Shan?" R7cky pitifully replanted the melon seeds and walnuts for his good partner, and stopped to think, "Oh, I know. My brothers all boast that he is a very powerful man with hard bones. " Tang only listen to them and Congshan also have a little relationship, immediately worried, "then you can now help to inquire about Congshan''s news!" R7cky looked up with a smile and asked, "what''s the matter? Is that your idol "No Tang Wei shook his head. "He seems to have been captured by the jungle in order to protect us. The jungle gave us a hard hand. It was them who chased me before. " R7cky and Ventus on the other side were both stunned. "What did you say?" Ventus has always been indifferent and does not like to talk. This time, he also said, "is the jungle going to attack you?" "Yes, that''s why I asked for your help that time." Tang Wei''s voice was tender, but his eyes were firm. "Brother Congshan seems to have been targeted by the jungle. I suspect there are contradictions in the jungle, so this kind of thing happened. Since your good friend is in the jungle, can you ask for help? " R7cky and Ventus, you look at me, you look like I can''t believe it. "Hiss - how can it be like this? Cong Zheng won''t have an accident, or Cong Zheng won''t have an accident. Who dares to use the people in the jungle?" R7cky goes straight to the point. Tang only suddenly remembered that there was a fierce Cong Zheng in the jungle. When Cong Zheng was there, Cong Xi was afraid to see him. Why is the jungle so chaotic now, and even started to attack them? It must be Out of Cong Zheng''s control. Tang Wei felt as if he had found a new way of thinking, and said to r7cky, "master, please help me to find out what happened to Cong Zheng recently. Maybe we can encircle Wei and save Zhao. Start with Cong Zheng, and then let him return to the jungle, so that no one else dares to send troops to us! " This boy has a brain. He starts from the boss of the jungle. To please the boss is equal to controlling other people in the jungle. It seems that Tang Wei is very clever. R7cky peeled melon seeds and squeezed out a few words from his teeth. "Oh, I''m tired. I''ll wait for your master to have a rest." "I call Bo Shao to pay you." R7cky jumped up from his chair on the spot, banging on the table, "easy to say! As long as you have money, everything is OK! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ventus on one side was silent. The next day, Tang Wei talked to Bo Ye about it. Because Tang Shi had woken up, he was afraid that his mother would think more. He thought that he had any intimate relationship with Bo Ye in private. Instead of looking for Bo Ye openly, he secretly sent him a short message. At noon that day, Tang Wei said that he wanted to go to play with children, so he jumped out of bed. Tang Shi had no time to stop him. The little boy had already run with short legs.When he ran out, he passed by Jiang Ling. Jiang Ling called him, "Oh, where are you going in such a hurry?" Tang Wei blinked, "I''ll go to find Bo Shao. Don''t tell my mother." Jiang Ling is happy, "the ear is not good, don''t run around." "It''s not a broken leg. I''d better not let my ears get wet when I wash my face!" Tang Wei waved to Jiang Ling, "brother Jiang Ling, help me Hold Mommy, I''ll be back in an hour!" Jiang Ling happily looks at Tang Wei''s figure running out. He says that Bo Ye is not useless. At least his son will take the initiative to play with him now. But Jiang Ling didn''t know that Tang Wei was close to Bo Ye just for Protect Tang poetry. Apart from other reasons, he would not have too much contact with Bo Ye at all. At the door of the elevator, Lin Ci was waiting there. When he saw Tang Wei, he called out, "Wei Wei." "Brother Lin CI." Tang Wei went up and held hands with Lin Ci, "please wait here, Bo Shao?" "He''s waiting for you in the car downstairs." Lin CI leads Tang Wei out. Later, when they arrive at the first floor of the inpatient department, they see a black low-key business car parked at the gate, and then they sneak up. Bo Ye just finished a high-level meeting today and ended the day''s business early. He leaned back in the back of the car and saw his son climb up. He hooked his lips and laughed, "be careful." Tang Wei looked up at his handsome father, and then thought, "I know how to solve the secret tracking of the wave of people in the jungle." The brow of thin night frowns suddenly, "what do you think of?" Tang Wei told Bo Ye all the inside stories that r7cky told him today. After hearing that, Bo Ye became more and more serious, "are you sure of the authenticity of these?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 On that day in the car, he doubted what character his son knew. It seemed that he was not a common people. "In case of a fire, are you sure?" Thin night or some worries, "besides you young age, people will cheat you?" "No, I''ve seen them, and you were there that time. Remember? We were chased by the van at that time, and they came to help us without saying a word. Can''t you believe that? " as like as two peas, he looked at the eyes of the thin night. The father and son had a similar face, and even their eyes were identical. "Well, I want to tell you that we can start from Cong Zheng and then control the people in the jungle." Tang Wei said the purpose frankly, "in this way, we may be able to solve those people, because in the jungle, Cong Zheng''s command is higher than anyone else. As long as he orders us not to move, no one dares to disobey. " "It''s really a good way, but do your friends have a way to find Cong Zheng?" Bo Ye sat there, still dignified. When he was thinking about things, he was careful and didn''t let himself make a wrong move. "I thought about this method before, but I couldn''t find it." "No, you give it to me, we can do it." Tang Wei''s eyes twinkled with dark light. It seemed that he had the potential to win. "There''s no one that my master can''t find." "Oh?" Listening to Tang Wei''s praise of his master, Bo Ye seems to be interested in it. He picks his eyebrows and says, "who is your master?" Tang Wei took a serious look at thin night for a long time, or chose to tell thin night, "r7cky. He has a partner, Ventus. " When thin night hears this name, suddenly the pupil shrinks. He seems unbelievable. These two names I''ve only heard it on the underground blacklist, but it came out of my son''s mouth. He grabbed Tang Wei''s shoulder and repeated the two names, "r7cky and Ventus?" These two English names are just their pseudonyms. Obviously, Ventus means wind in Latin. A gust of wind. It''s just a pseudonym that they come and go freely. Thin night is facing in front of youth ignorant face, soft voice way, "must be careful to deal with them." Tang Wei was puzzled, "do you know them?" It''s more than recognition. These two names have been on the blacklist of Fengshen group. No, there were seven names on the list of Fengshen group, and two of them were at the top of the list. Bo YENENG knows that it''s also because he investigated Ye Jingtang''s background, found out the complex relationship between Ye Jingtang and the jungle, and followed the jungle to the Fengshen group. The man said what he had in mind at one time. Tang Wei believed him and told him about r7cky. Then he shouldn''t hide something from his son. "In this world, there were seven mysterious people who were called No.7." They were ranked as arrogance, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, lust and gluttony. Just as the people in Fengshen group are all from all over the country with all kinds of super high-tech talents, so are the seven people in the seven crimes. LAN Ming is the leader of Fengshen group and the leader of the group with high intelligence quotient. The seven deadly sins came out after the turbulence of Fengshen group, which was even more popular for a while. These seven names, as well as their English names, were once circulated in the circle to guess the relationship between the Fengshen group and the seven sins. But these changes took place in the five years of Tang poetry in prison, and few people know about them. But those in high positions must have heard of them, such as Bo Ye. "Your master and his partner are one of the seven sins." Thin night presses Tang Wei''s shoulder, "seven sins whereabouts are strange, you must be careful." Tang Wei was shocked. He once guessed that r7cky had a wonderful background, which was the kind of master who hid his strength. But he did not expect that there were so many complicated stories behind them. "It doesn''t matter." Tang Wei suddenly let go and laughed, "he is my master, and he will always be my master." He can''t betray r7cky, or doubt and alienate him at all. Because it was a man who could carry a gun to fight for Tang whenever and wherever he wanted. There is a deep bond between them. Thin night looking at the firmness in Tang Wei''s eyes, suddenly smile. Yes, this is his son. How can he be such an ordinary child. He will It must be the kind of out of the world, extraordinary existence. Thin night ghost made a miraculous touch Tang Wei''s face, soft voice way, "it doesn''t matter, no matter what mystery you have around you, or what trap in front of you is waiting, just go." He is his last ace.****** that night, r7cky received a huge sum of one million. Ventus took a look at him. "You can''t even sell your ass for so much money." R7cky got angry. "What are you talking about! Anyway, me too I''m also a big fan of flowers, OK Ventus did not lift his eyelids, lazily looking at the computer, searching for Cong Zheng''s message, "is it Bo Ye who called you?" "Yes." R7cky also moved the computer in front of him, "it is estimated that xiaoweiwei and his father have reached an agreement to cooperate with us to find Cong Zheng''s whereabouts, so as to control the jungle and protect Tang poetry." "Tut, that''s terrible." Ventus hit the keyboard. "If I had a thin night, I would have swallowed the jungle." "Why do you take advantage of others'' danger so much?" R7cky sniffed, "but I can''t find the identity of Tang poetry. It''s amazing. I can''t find it unless someone''s hacking technology can match me." "Not many of us can draw with me out of seven." R7cky touched his head and said, "who is Tang poetry?" Ventus said bluntly, "it''s Bo Ye''s ex-wife." Everybody fuckin ''knows that. R7cky no longer asked his partner, muttered to himself, "do you think it is possible that Bo Ye is hiding her message behind her back?" Ventus punched his fingers and looked up at him. "I once lost to a man when I was eighteen." R7cky stood up, "so far in my life, I''ve only lost once in computer technology, and I''ve only lost to that person." He looked straight into his friend''s face. "I didn''t tell anyone about it, because I felt ashamed, but now I remember. There is another person whose ability may be beyond the existence of seven of us, but he is far away from us. " "That person''s English name is nightcare." Nightmares. In Tang poetry waist, in the years of erosion, but still did not fade, fresh existence, that once loved the name of the tattoo. At this moment, Tang Wei doesn''t know what kind of changes are going on in the turbulent times around him. He doesn''t know how many real identities these people are. It''s enough for a normal person to know one for most of his life. The little boy is full of his own mummy, but he didn''t expect to have a strong backing behind him that ordinary people can''t expect. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 The next night, Tang Wei received an e-mail from r7cky, pointing out all kinds of turbulence in the jungle recently. It''s said that Cong Zheng was in hospital because of his health problems, and Cong Shan was not there. So now Cong Xi is the only one in the jungle. No wonder he wants to kill others. Tang Wei finally finds out that r7cky also finds out that Cong Zheng''s hospital is a very high-level and strict military hospital. The identity of the people who can enter is not simple. Tang Wei sends the message to Bo Ye. In the matter of protecting Tang poetry, father and son are at the same height. Thin night in the company meeting, just quiet and was pushed by the next, hand also holding thin Yan. Thin Yan''s face is pale, thin night frowns, "how did you come?" Why did you come up without saying hello again? The disgust in Bo Ye''s eyes made Bo Yan a little timid. He whispered, "Dad..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin night deep breath, did not lose temper in front of thin Yan, just squat down, "come to me?" Anmi found that now thin night will not put her in the eye at all. Why? Why did this happen? Night brother is her, from the beginning is her, why Tang poetry came, he is like a fool, a heart on that cheap woman! But an MI held back, forced to smile, and pretended to be gentle. "Brother ye, Yan Yan, she said she missed her father, so I brought her to you..." Thin night holding thin Yan''s hand, aware of thin Yan shiver, little girl eyes are afraid, worried about thin night next second cold face to drive her away. She knew that Bo Ye didn''t like herself, only because of the last Tang poetry. But If only he could be his own father? Bo Yan''s mind is simple, but because she can''t get the family''s care, she has too many failed desires. Bo Ye looked at her, saw the fear and desire in her eyes, and finally resisted her antipathy - for any man, it is unforgivable for someone to cheat a daughter who is not his own. Thin night slowly way, "OK, you let Yan Yan keep it." Bo Yan''s eyes are almost shining, like I can''t believe it. He asked in a low voice, "Dad, do you agree that I''ll accompany you?" It''s ironic to say "Dad" out of her mouth. Bo Ye looks at the child in front of him. Although his heart is rough, he is still calm on the surface. Then he takes Bo Yan''s hand and stands up, "I call Lin Ci to send you back. As for Bo Yan, I will take her home when I get off work." This is to leave a thin face and drive away tranquility. "Brother ye, don''t you love me anymore?" An MI suddenly burst into tears, "you drive me away, right? I really don''t know what I''ve done wrong. This is your attitude towards me when I come back. Is it because of Tang poetry? Did I do something wrong to Tang poetry? " Bo Ye squints at her, "tranquility Don''t waste my last patience with you An MI''s face turns pale, "you have changed, brother ye, you have changed!" The woman was hysterical, "you just changed your mind because of Tang poetry! Bo Ye, you failed my expectation of you Facing the woman''s accusation, Bo Ye didn''t retort. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 "No No, you are mine. How can you do this to me for other women? " An MI''s face was full of tears. "I was also one of the victims of that year! How can you do that to me! " Her questioning is pressing step by step. Bo Ye just frowns and doesn''t say a word until the quiet choking stops. Bo Ye lets Lin CI come in. He winked and motioned for Lin Ci to push an MI out and send her home. An MI slapped the wheelchair with blood red eyes and said, "brother night! You''ve changed! How can you betray our feelings Thin night looking at tranquility by Lin CI out of the office, the whole room just gradually quiet down. Bo Ye didn''t say a word to explain the quiet accusations just now. Bo Yan''s mind is simple. Seeing that Bo Ye is unhappy, he looks up at his father and whispers, "Dad, are you Don''t like my mom? " Bo Ye sat down on the chair, holding Bo Yan''s hand, "sometimes, like and don''t like, are words that children will use. Adults are no longer qualified to use these words. " All he had left for tranquility was the guilt of her legs. As for Tang poetry, he can make up for it all his life, even if it takes his life. "You like the big sister in the hospital, don''t you?" Bo Yan comes to Bo Ye''s knee and grabs his trouser legs. The child''s eyes are full of simplicity and doubt. "I also like that big sister, if..." Bo Yan choked, "if only she were my biological mother..." "Some things can''t be forced." Thin night stretched out his hand to touch thin Yan''s head, tranquility has been different from before, but tranquility''s child thin Yan is at least simple, he can''t hurt her tender feelings. "I was married to that big sister." Bo Ye didn''t know why. Looking at Bo Yan''s eyes, she calmed down a little, and told her in a low voice, "at that time, I still loved your mother, but I married that big sister. After marriage, I treated her badly, even wronged her and let her go to jail. " Thin Yan froze, did not expect that pale big sister experienced so many blows, she was a little distressed, "later?" The little girl unconsciously clenched Bo Ye''s trouser legs. She could see that she was a kind-hearted child, and her eyes were worried, "then she Do you hate me to death? " Thin night pulled the corner of the mouth to smile to smile, "is not merely hate dead?"? Even if I die, I can''t offset her hatred. " When Bo Yan heard Bo Ye''s words, she lowered her head and murmured, "no wonder she was not very happy when she first saw me, because my mother is also the client..." "You''re not like your mother." Bo Ye rubbed Bo Yan''s head and said, "don''t be trapped by love and hate like your mother, trapped yourself and others. I hope you can be free in the future. You should know that I''m not your own father, right Bo Yan nodded timidly, "I know, but Dad I like you very much. I didn''t mean to cheat you... " "It doesn''t matter." Thin night eyes deep, "when you find your own father, let him save you, leave your mommy." Bo Yan immediately asked, "do you know my mommy''s bad character? So why Want to keep her with you? Do you want that big sister to accompany you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 "I can''t trap her with marriage any more." When it comes to Tang poetry, Bo Ye''s eyes seem to flash past quickly. These two words have become a thorn in his heart. Once touched, they will be bloody. "Even if she can choose to forgive me, I don''t have the courage to be with her again." Bo Ye looked down at her so-called biological daughter''s face, "Bo Yan, you know, sometimes the most useless thing in the world is emotion. Because it came into being out of thin air, it doesn''t make any sense at all. But in this real society, too many horizontal ditches can''t be crossed. It''s useless to rely on emotion alone. " Bo Ye''s words faltered, "I can only pay the debt, I don''t expect her response. Even if she responds, I can''t live up to her. " Bo Ye can see clearly that he can no longer implicate Tang poetry into his abyss. Thin Yan frowned, like in love thin night, "Dad, you like this, a person''s life will be very hard, right? You keep my mother, don''t tear the skin, also because Because you are the original sin, her broken leg in that incident had nothing to do with you, right? " The thin night is silent, but it is silent recognition. "You choose a person to bear all the responsibilities, not to let the elder sister know, but also to protect her, right?" "No, you misunderstood that." Bo Yeh chuckled, "I''m protecting I''m not myself I don''t want Tang Shi to know that he can be so humble, and I don''t want her to be soft hearted. He didn''t feel aggrieved. It was just a repayment. There was no need to add so many children''s love and hatred, so many love and hate dilemmas. This is a thin night, even if you can do so many things silently for Tang poetry, it is also a thin night with pride and dignity. He keeps tranquility, not without bottom line. When he really exhausts his pity and patience, tranquility is no more important person in his eyes. Bo Yan sighed quite mature and raised her light colored eyes to look at her father. "Thank you for telling me these things. I know my mom has done a lot of wrong things, but Dad I don''t want you to be trapped by these things, and I want you to be free. " Bo Ye smiles, "no one can trap me." Except for Tang poetry. Thin Yan this just relieved, dian''er dian''er in the past to thin night poured a cup of coffee, "then I''ll wait for you in the office, wait for you busy we go home." Go home. Thin night looked at thin Yan''s face, silent for a long time, suddenly remembered what, asked her, "why is the color of your eyes so light?" Shallow gray, can''t it be a mixed race? Thin night heart said that his mother on the head of the green hat son wear can be high, how also can''t become mixed blood. Thin Yan pointed to point to oneself, doubt a way, "be? In fact, some people have asked me that before. My mother said that I am still young and will be normal when I grow up. " Serenity is lying to her children! ****** in the afternoon, ye Jingtang came to see Bo Ye. Because he was too familiar, he didn''t say hello. When he pushed the door in, he saw Xiao Bo Yan in the office and stared at her face for a long time. Then he looked up to Bo Ye and said, "do you have a daughter for Su Qi?" £¡£¡£¡ A short sentence, set off a wave! Thin night pats desk to stand up, ask to Ye Jingtang, "what do you say?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 It''s so hot when you come in! Ye Jingtang stepped back two steps, then came forward and squatted down, looking at Bo Yan''s face, "this is Su Qi''s face! How can my eyes be wrong? When did you change your temper and help others raise children Thin night to a thin Yan pulled behind him, for fear that she was scared, "words can''t say, scared her how to do?" Thin Yan also grabbed thin night sleeve, carefully shouting, "Dad, who is this uncle?" As soon as ye Jingtang heard Bo yannen''s voice, he was very happy. He said shamelessly, "I''m still a young girl, loli. Come here, uncle is good for you. I''ll go to my uncle''s house to show you the stars tonight..." Thin Yan frightens the facial expression very white to thin night after death hide, thin night frowns, "you are so damned deserve to be jilted by Jiang Qi." "Which pot doesn''t open, which pot you carry!" Ye Jingtang stood up and wanted to strangle Bo Ye. He couldn''t get a word out of his mouth at ordinary times. When he spoke, he was very upset. "You still help your rival raise her daughter! And cheat people to call you dad! What a shame "She was brought in by serenity." Bo yeshen takes a deep breath and suppresses the idea of quarreling with Ye Jingtang. He says to Ye Jingtang, "I don''t know whose daughter she is. Anyway, it''s not mine, but Anmi deceives her that she is my child." "Well, can you bear it?" Ye Jingtang looked at the thin face of his eyes, "thin skin and tender flesh, eyes are blue gray, this is a mixed race. Why don''t you ask Su Qi for a hair and check it with her? " He added, "I don''t think it''s like that anyway." Thin night is silent. Bo Yan grabs Bo Ye''s hand, "Dad Will you send me away? " Bo Ye looked down at her, "you know, I''m not your own father." "But..." Bo Yan tried to hold back the tears, and the water fell down. Obviously, he said, "I don''t want to leave you Don''t you Don''t drive me away, will you? " Ye Jingtang frowned, "old night, something''s wrong with you. An MI comes to the door with a child born to another man. You let her live. That''s a big heart. " "It''s nothing to do with children." Thin night kneaded to knead eyebrow heart, "can''t spread the account on her head, as for quiet......" Bo Ye lengthened her tone. "I have to thoroughly investigate what''s behind her, otherwise I can''t be at ease. This is what I owe Tang Shi. I have to help her get it back from Anmi. " "Oh." Ye Jingtang held his hands in front of his chest, "what''s the matter? Do you want to defend yourself for Tang poetry? I haven''t seen you like this before. " Thin night sneer, "before also didn''t see you so care about Jiang Qi." Ye Jingtang snapped his knuckles, "you just want to fight, don''t you?" Bo ye walked back to his desk gracefully, as if he didn''t hear ye Jingtang''s threat at all. He hung his lips, as if no one could enter his heart. He knocked on the desk twice. "To get down to business, why do you come to me?" "Are you sure it''s OK to let this little girl listen?" Ye Jingtang pointed to thin Yan, thin Yan was afraid to shrink. "Nothing." Thin night looking at thin Yan''s face, "I believe her." Ye Jingtang see thin night don''t care, simply himself also sat down, drink a water, "jungle accident." Bo Ye is ready to hear about the news behind Ye Jingtang, but I don''t know that he will mention the jungle so straightforwardly. His eyes twinkle and he asks, "what''s the matter?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 "Cong Shan is missing. Cong Xi is a very few master. Cong Zheng is in danger." Ye Jingtang crossed his hands to his chin. "People in the jungle have reported to me that there are several people in our family in the jungle Undercover. " I rely on this kind of thing, you can also say so casually, big brother! Thin night narrowed his eyes, from Tang Wei there already know the news of the jungle accident, did not expect the situation has been so urgent, even ye Jingtang will come to help. "I want to know the whereabouts of Congshan." Ye Jingtang stood up and said, "but I didn''t find anything. The jungle is in chaos, which may cause explosive panic. " If a group of people who are rich and powerful but cold and numb lose their leaders and scatter around, they will not be so easy to control. If they call themselves kings and form a new organization, they will have no way to manage. When the time comes, people will be killed and set on fire, which will cause panic and social chaos. Thin night eyes cold, "jungle chaos, find your father to suppress, find me to do? I''m not that good! " "Because." Ye Jingtang looked into Bo Ye''s eyes. "My subordinates in the jungle reported to me that when they attacked Tang poetry that day, you were also one of the people involved." Thin night pupil shrunk, did not deny. "So you''re sure Now I also want to take a bunch of people who are fighting and playing tricks in the jungle. " Ye Jingtang said slowly, "according to your temperament, you must take revenge, and you must solve another wave of people who only listen to Cong Xi in the jungle. I''ve come to you just to ask if you have any idea. " It seems that ye Jingtang''s news is also very well-informed. Bo Ye raised his chin, and his tone was a bit arrogant, "do you want to cooperate with me? Let the jungle return to Cong Zheng? " "That''s right." Ye Jingtang looked at thin night''s face, "Cong Zheng can''t die. Once he dies, he has to bleed." But now, where is Cong Zheng hiding? Thin night looking at Ye Jingtang''s face, suddenly slowly hook up lips to smile. As soon as ye Jingtang saw his smile, he noticed a chill, "eh? Your smile makes me feel goose bumps all over... " Bo Ye said with a smile, "I know where he is." Ye Jingtang patted the coffee table, and the tone rose. "Damn, how did you find it?" Thin night coldly casually said, but ye Jingtang feel his tone with a show off, "my son can do it." Your son, your son, is the greatest in the world! Ye Jingtang grinded his teeth and rolled his eyes. "Cut, I''ll have one tomorrow." "No one has sex with you." Bo Ye began to sneer, "Jiang Qi and Han make life happy." Ye Jingtang really wants to take the coffee from Bo Ye''s hand and pour it over. The dog can''t spit out Ivory! Bo ye called out the document to Ye Jingtang, and then said, "we plan to go there tomorrow night." Ye Jingtang held his hands on his chest and hummed, "then you must take me this time. I''m here, so you can go in and out freely. Without me, you can''t fly in even if you have wings. " Thin night looked at him one eye, that cold glance, seem to be extremely disdainful, "why?" "Because..." Ye Jingtang had an arrogant smile on his face and said: "this hospital It''s opened by my family. The personnel inside are very strict. You can''t get in without me. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 At 8 p.m. the next day, Bo ye sent Lin resigning to pick up Tang Wei, and then sent people to guard around Tang Shi''s ward. Even some people disguised as patients shuttling around the hospital every day. In order to prevent Cong Xi, they sent people to attack Tang Shi. Tang Wei takes advantage of Tang Shi''s tranquilizing medicine and sneaks out after he falls asleep. He jumps into the car with Bo Ye and sees Bo Yan in the back row. The boy frowned so high, "why is she here?" "Little brother!" Thin Yan didn''t realize Tang Wei''s disgust, and went to hold Tang Wei''s hand, "I miss you so much, so I came with my father." Hearing Boyan calling Boye''s father, Tang Wei felt a sharp pain in his heart. He threw Boyan''s hand away and said, "stay away from me!" Thin Yan''s expression froze, thin night looked through the rearview mirror, clear throat, however, powerless. Bo Yan whispered, "yes Where did I make you unhappy? " "Your existence is where I am." Tang Wei''s eyes were full of disgust, "stay away from me! Disgusting Disgusting, he said she was disgusting Bo Yan felt as if something had suddenly broken in her heart, and then she burst into tears. However, Tang Wei was indifferent, even with a little hate, "less crocodile tears! Put away your face, I don''t want to see you at all Bo Ye was driving in front of him with a silent sigh. Thin Yan stopped sobbing, as if afraid of provoking Tang Wei angry again, even breathing is careful, deliberately slowed down. Tang Wei''s face slightly improved. Later, when they arrived at the hospital, ye Jingtang was waiting for them at the gate of the hospital. He was wearing a thick coat, tall and straight, and waved to Bo Ye, "finally here." Thin night went up to suppress voice, "how?" "Yes, it''s on a list of patients who are not allowed to go public." Ye Jingtang also low voice, "wait for me to take you up, time is only half an hour, I can only delay for you half an hour, you solve the matter as soon as possible." Thin night looked around eyes, and patted Ye Jingtang''s shoulder, "good." Bo Yan is very nervous behind them. She always feels that the expression on everyone''s face is so serious, but she is out of place, just like a tug of oil. Later, several people went to the last inpatient building with their waists on. The identity of people in this building can''t be called out. Once they shout casually, they will cause all kinds of disasters. Because it''s night, there are not many people coming and going, only nurses on duty walk around, but the surveillance video shows how strict the hospital is. Even a fly flies in, it will be photographed by high-definition camera. At this moment, r7cky and Ventus are sitting in front of the computer, frantically tapping the keyboard, and transmitting the sound to Tang Wei''s Bluetooth headset through the wechat microphone. "Damn, why does this hospital have so many firewalls in its monitoring system?" R7cky exclaimed, "who live there? It''s terrible to be so tight." "It may be a cage." Ventus said indifferently, "I''ve broken a layer here." "I''m fast here too. They have a joint firewall. Damn it, if you start the whole body, it will touch the alarm device." R7cky blurted out, "when we were seven people, we were not so terrible." When Tang Wei heard this sentence, he stepped forward. They Seven? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 When Tang Wei heard this sentence, he seemed to have a flash of thought in his heart. Then he asked, "have you ever been locked up?" "Yes, it''s worse than prison." R7cky pretended to wipe his tears, "he was locked up by the members of Fengshen group, and he was locked up in the underground dark room in the jungle. Damn, people are very dangerous." Tang Wei was silent for a few seconds, then said, "your way of speaking is disgusting." R7cky didn''t think things were lively enough. He put up his orchid fingers and pretended to be a sissy and said, "I can''t help it. Who can make your master my hacking technology invincible in the world? I''ll come out casually. Can the broken place in the jungle hold me? Dream Tang Wei was speechless. "Master, how are you doing with your intrusion into the surveillance video of this hospital?" R7cky easily knocked down the OK key, and then the surveillance video of the whole hospital turned black for a few seconds. The security room staff on duty was immediately shocked. When they sat up and rubbed their eyes, the screen returned to normal again. It''s strange, is it just my own eyes What they don''t know is that the surveillance video they see has long been swapped by the famous No.7. In their eyes, every picture now is a synthetic video prepared in advance. And the real Tang Wei had already entered the building of the inpatient department, solved the problem of surveillance video, and they walked in the corridor. Those who can come in openly and justly are of extraordinary status. Nurses on duty who pass by will say hello. Besides, ye Jingtang and Bo Ye are just like those very powerful people. Most people can''t pretend to be in such an atmosphere, so we don''t have much doubt about them. The party came to Cong Zheng''s ward door, confirmed that there was no one around, and slowly opened Cong Zheng''s ward door. Cong Zheng is lying on the bed, wearing a respirator on his face, and his body is connected with various data pipes. A machine nearby is making the sound of running. Hearing the movement, Cong Zheng''s eyelids jumped, but did not open. Bo Ye quietly closes the door, then turns to see Cong Zheng. Tang Wei shouts, "Cong Laozi Can you hear me Cong Zheng''s fingers trembled. He has been put here for some time, and has never been open to the public. He has always been in a vegetative state. Everyone thought Cong Zheng was missing. In fact, he was forced to stay here and could not resist. He could hear the sound around him, but But there was no response. He was hit like this in a car accident. Now he can be sure that someone intentionally did it, but only the people around him can make him lose his guard. The people around him have such ambition! It''s just that he''s so careless Cong Zheng knows everything in his heart, but he has been attacked by others. Now he is no different from a dead man. He can''t express anything at all. Tang Wei stepped forward, grabbed Cong Zheng''s hand and introduced himself, "my name is Tang Wei. Maybe you still remember me." Tang Wei? Cong Zheng searches for the name in his mind. Oh, it''s Bo Ye''s son. He was brought back to the jungle by Cong Shan last time "Cong Da is in charge. I''m Bo Ye. I came to see you with my friend Ye Jingtang. I need to talk to you about something. I wonder if you can hear us? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 Bo Ye sat down opposite Cong Zheng. "We had a few very unpleasant fights. I know that. But now no one except us has found you in this hospital. We want to take you out. Without you, the jungle is a mess... " Sure enough, someone wanted to get rid of him first, and then swallowed the jungle! "Cong Da is in charge of the family. I know that you are very depressed, but I am also depressed. My ex-wife was chased by your people because she was involved in the jungle. Maybe it''s not your people now, but Cong Xi''s people. " Cong Zheng''s fingers suddenly trembled. It was Cong Xi! That bastard! Ye Jingtang stood on one side, his eyebrows wrinkled, "he looks very difficult now. You know, vegetarians are less likely to wake up, and.... " And Cong Zheng wakes up. Will he really help them? Tang Wei held Cong Zheng''s hand. "Cong Laozi, that''s the most important person in my life. I hope you can help us protect her. Please wake up as soon as possible... " Cong Zheng wants to say how did you find out here, but he can''t speak and can''t make a sound at all. "I know you are a vegetable now, but you can move your fingers a little, right?" Yes. "Well, I''ll ask you a question, and you can answer me by pointing. If I''m right, you can move. If not, you can''t move. Let''s judge, OK? " Cong Zheng slightly moved his finger twice to show his agreement. Tang Wei hooked his lips, but then he put on a serious expression. "We only have half an hour. Mr. Cong, I want to ask you, is your accident man-made? Someone covets the position of the great leader of the jungle? " Cong Zheng''s fingers moved hard. Bo Ye and ye Jingtang exchanged their eyes for a while. As expected, it seems that someone in the jungle can''t sit down. But the jungle has always been safe, why all of a sudden recently began to storm around? There must be an opportunity for them to start, otherwise they would not take such a big risk "Is it possible that Cong Xi, who is after us, wants to be the leader of the jungle?" Cong Zheng still moved his finger. "Well, it seems that he wants to kill us. Cong Xi wants to kill Congshan brother. The reason is very obvious. Congshan is from the jungle, so he wants to kill all the people who are threatening him. That''s why you''ve become a vegetable and are locked up here today. " Tang Wei''s expression suddenly becomes fierce, even with the tone of voice is usually only thin night will have cold, with thin night I was surprised. His son I can''t believe that. Young, how smart! Tang Weigou stares at Cong Zheng''s tightly closed Shuangmu and realizes that the hand he holds is shaking, which is a sign of nervousness - "so why does Cong Xi try his best to kill me and my mother?" At the moment when the problem came to the ground, it started a huge wave in everyone''s heart! Yeah, why? Why Cong Xi wants to wipe out Tang poetry? They have been working towards this goal just to protect Tang poetry, but they have never carefully considered the reason why Cong Xi wanted to kill Tang poetry. The reason for killing Cong Shan is that Cong Shan is a Cong family. One more living Cong family is more competitive for Cong Xi. Therefore, it is his pursuit to spare no effort to assassinate. So What about Tang poetry? In fact, the answer is clear. as like as two peas, what they did to Tang poetry is exactly the same as why they should be able to kill the bushes. Because Tang poetry is also the Cong family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 There was a dead silence in the room. Later, Bo yecai slowly drew back his thoughts. It turned out that the so-called true identity was under their eyes for so long, but they didn''t notice it. The first to discover the truth It turned out to be Tang Wei. Tang Wei''s voice was shaking, "isn''t it? Cong, you went to investigate my mom''s background in the beginning, right? You have known for a long time that my mother is from the jungle. Later, you even asked someone to change my mother''s identity information for fear that it would be discovered. " R7cky told him that there were traces of artificial deletion and alteration in his and Tang poetry materials, presumably because of this. Cong Zheng asked Cong Shan to hide the real background of Tang poetry. He was afraid that one day Tang poetry would be found to be a jungle man, and then get involved in the dispute. But it''s still a little late Cong Xi had already known, so she tried every means to kill Tang Shi. Because the existence of Tang poetry is also a threat to him. Cong Zheng''s fingers trembled violently, as if he wanted to say a lot. Tang Wei stared at the palm of his hand, "what do you want to say? What else do we not know? " Cong Zheng just moved his fingers, eyes closed, no sign of awakening. Tang Wei finally gave up, thin night in the side pinching eyebrows, "too difficult, if there is a way to Cong Zheng out, go to other hospitals, maybe you can try to recover." He took a cursory look at the equipment here. He didn''t resuscitate Cong Zheng at all. He just hung his life. This must be Cong Xi''s behavior. It''s better for Cong Zheng to be a vegetable all his life. If they transport Cong Zheng out, they can find a better doctor to carry out a comprehensive treatment and examination for Cong Zheng, and maybe have the chance to wake up. "So here''s the problem." Ye Jingtang looked at thin night''s face, "how to transport Cong Zheng out?" How easy is it? "Half an hour is coming." Thin night tut a, "can still mix in again?" "You can''t come too hard." Ye Jingtang looks at Bo Ye''s face. "The information he gets now is that Cong Zheng is in a coma. Cong Xi wants to be the young master of the jungle, so he chases Tang poetry everywhere and looks down on nobody. If you want to quell all this, you can either suppress it by force or let Cong Zheng wake up and solve it inside the jungle. " It''s hard to suppress this by force. The jungle is full of underground people, glib and smooth. They can''t find any reason to arrest them all of a sudden. What if there is a gun conflict and innocent people are hurt? Ye Jingtang thought it was very difficult, "I have to ask my father later." The bloody Ye Hao. "Tell the Fengshen group about it. I''ll get in touch with LAN Ming and find a way along the way. " Thin night murmurs, "the jungle and Fengshen group are inseparable." Ye Jingtang glanced at him, "you know a lot." It seems that there is no lack of secretly investigating him. Ye Jingtang thinks that he has to guard against his good brother Bo Ye in the future. He may not be able to dig out any black history any day? Thin night sneer, hands in front of the chest, and is cool, "my son found out." Get it! It''s your son again, your son! Show off! There''s a son who''s dead! Bo Yan witnessed everything between them, then r7cky urged, "have you solved it? Our video is almost finished. If it doesn''t come out, people will see the clue. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 "OK, come out now." After receiving the news, Tang Wei immediately said to Bo Ye, "Bo Shao, it''s time for us to go." "Well, come over some other time." Bo Ye looked at Cong Zheng and said in a low voice, "Cong Da is in charge. Let''s go first. We will try our best to protect your safety. I hope you can recover your consciousness soon. I know you can hear all these words. If you want to protect your only daughter, Tang Shi Please wake up quickly. " Then a few people quietly opened the door and left. Cong Zheng was lying on the bed alone, and there was silence all around. In the cold air came the sound of the machine running, and the machine was smooth, like this man had never been awake for a moment. The only daughter Tang poetry. Bo Ye has been thinking about a question on the road, why does Tang poetry have a connection with Cong family? So who are Tang Shi''s biological parents? Their whereabouts are also unknown now. Bo Ye can''t find the trace of Tang Shi''s parents. Since five years ago, the couple has evaporated. Later, a few people went back with a heavy atmosphere. Ye Jingtang said, "I''m particularly worried that Cong Zheng will fart on the way before we protect him." Thin night cold glance, "you dare to say? Open your mouth... " Ye Jingtang helpless way, "I rely on, my side is also a great pressure, OK, if you have new news to tell me, I first go home to report to my father." "Good." After seeing off Ye Jingtang, Bo Ye looks at the two children sitting together in the back of the car. Inexplicably, he feels that Tang Wei, who has a cold face, has something to do with Bo Yan, who is careful to please him. Thin night looked in the rearview mirror and said, "don''t you like thin face?" Tang Wei sneered, "like ghost, her mother is not a good person, she certainly is not a good thing." "I''m not a thing!" Bo Yan wants to retort, but as soon as he says it, he thinks it''s a bit wrong. Tang Wei sneers even more, "he can''t even speak, so his IQ is negative. Low energy. " Thin Yan''s face turned red, and his expression was a little aggrieved and angry, "I didn''t do anything bad!" "You deserve it." Tang Wei looked at her indifferently, "if your mother has done something bad, you have to carry it for her. Who let you be her own." Bo Yan''s eyes suddenly turned red, "it''s not fair..." "No Tang Wei''s eyes were cold. "It''s fair. Ever heard of a word? The father owes the son. " "Your mother doesn''t owe us all her life. You should pay the rest for her as well." Tang Wei frowned and looked at Bo Yan''s face as he was about to cry. "It seems that your poor skill is just like your mother''s When I was young, I was so familiar with it. Thin night to Tang Wei way, "but only, enough, don''t say too hard, thin Yan is still small." "I''m young, too. Why don''t you love me?" Tang Wei said sharply, "because she cried, do you think she is weak? It turns out that a few tears can turn the situation around. No wonder you will be cheated by Anmi for so long. In fact, it''s my mother and I who suffer. Why does she cry? What''s the right to cry? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye is dumb. When he mentions the experience of Tang poetry, Tang Wei takes such a firm and cruel stand. He has learned this kind of hard heart for a long time. Clearly is a six-year-old child, bone hard up is not much worse than adults. All the people who make his mother suffer are his enemies. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 A few hours later, Tang Wei and Bo yebo Yan had dinner and went back to the hospital where Tang Shi was. Tang Shi was crouching down, looking at the novel on his mobile phone. When he saw Tang Wei coming in, he laughed and said, "are you going to play again?" Tang Wei blushed because he lied to his mother, and his voice was soft. "I had dinner with Bo Shao." "How could it be them?" Tang Shi was stunned. She didn''t expect her son to have dinner with Bo Ye. "By chance." Tang Wei raised his head and said to Tang Shi, "Mommy, don''t be afraid. Now you are safe. I will protect you." "Fool." Tang Shi gently touched Tang Wei''s face, "it''s mommy who didn''t protect you..." Remembering that Tang Wei was slapped twice for arguing for Tang poetry that day, she couldn''t calm herself down. Countless dreams are trying to fight with them for a life and death picture, but after waking up in the dream came to nothing. Tang poetry''s fingers tightened, "Weiwei, believe Mommy. She slapped you in the face Sooner or later, we''ll have to give it back! " She''s not a virgin. She''s bullied to the head, and she smiles generously to show her gratitude and hatred, so she bullies her son She will never give up! What old lady Bo hates most is the wild women outside pestering Bo Ye? Well, she''s going to let her grandson lose his armor and lose his soul. She''s going to take back everything she was robbed, so that she can''t even regret it! Tang Wei held Tang Shi''s hand and saw the necklace around his neck. He was curious and asked, "what''s the matter with this necklace?" "Cong Shan came over the wall one day and gave it to me." Tang Shi looked down and confessed to Tang Wei, "he came secretly. He didn''t even know about Bo Ye. And tell me, no matter what happens, don''t take this necklace off. " Tang Wei stared at the dangling pendant on the necklace. For a long time, he seemed to think of something suddenly, "I know I know! " Tang Shi frowned, looking at his son''s face changed, "what do you know?" But Tang Wei didn''t answer her. He just held down Tang Shi''s hand. "Mommy, brother Congshan is right. Don''t take off this necklace, and don''t show it to others at ordinary times! " Fortunately, after the Spring Festival, it''s still winter. Now Tang poetry will wear a high collar, which can block the necklace around its neck. But soon spring will come, I''m afraid it can''t hide If you can''t hide it, it''s exposed Tang Wei''s face changed several times. At last, he took a deep breath. He was shocked and said to Tang Shi, "nothing. I just think it''s beautiful." "I think it''s pretty, too. It shouldn''t be cheap." Tang poetry fiddled with the pendant, "and look at this shape, it should be meaningful, right?" Yes, and of great significance. But Tang Wei didn''t say it. He put everything in his heart and said to Tang Shi, "Mommy, have a rest. My ears don''t hurt recently." "If it doesn''t hurt." Tang Shi''s face was full of worry. "Go back and check it again. You can''t have an accident in your ear." "No way." Tang Wei sweet smile, "this pain can''t beat me." Then he jumped out of bed and accompanied Tang Shi, "have a rest early. I''ll go to review tomorrow." "Well." The lights went out and the ward was silent. Standing outside the ward, waiting silently, the thin night turned around, stepped forward and left the hospital corridor lonely. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 When Tang Shi woke up the next day, there were many people standing beside him. Han rang, Jiang Qi, little moon, Fang Fang, Lao Wang, green dinosaur Tang Shi Leng Leng, "what''s your posture?" "Oh, I heard that you are in hospital again. Come and see you." Fang Fang sat down and looked at Tang Shi, "if there is a VIP point system in the hospital, you must be the gold member with the highest points here." Tang Shiyue said, "is this making fun of me being hospitalized all the time?" "Yes, 20 days in a month are in the hospital." The green dinosaur came to the hospital wearing the same green dinosaur pajamas. His hat turned up, his head staring at a huge dinosaur head, and a tail swept around behind his buttocks. People in the hospital looked around and thought that it was the patients from the psychiatric inpatient department next door who ran out. The little moon laughed, "my brother is still thinking about you when he goes back. The silk stockings in the adventure are very sexy." "Ouch!" Lao Wang said with a smile, "there are not many people who can make LAN Ming miss. Do you want to have a try?" "Go away, go away!" Jiang Qi pushed Lao Wang away. "Tang poetry belongs to me. All the blue songs, all the thin nights, all the Su Qi, go away!" It happened that Bo ye came in with a can of soup. When he saw so many people in it, he was scared, "you Just talking about my name? " Jiang Qi immediately smile a face dogleg, "no, no, just in praise of you handsome." People''s hearts Thin night carrying soup on Tang Shi''s bedside, we look at the mouth of the boss, jaw are scared. What What happened? Bo Ye specially came to see a doctor and gave Tang poetry soup?! Is this thin night? Hello, brother, are you on the wrong set? Ignoring the shocked expression on everyone''s face, Bo Ye said in a cold voice, "my mother''s stewed duck soup in the morning, you have time to drink some." Shit! The soup made by my aunt! That''s the treatment! It''s like It''s going to heaven! People brush their eyes on Tang poetry, looking forward to Tang poetry''s response. Unexpectedly, their goddess just glanced at the thermos and said, "Oh, good." Two words. Everyone at the theatre took a breath of air. This So noble and cool! Is the setting of Bo Ye the reverse of that of Tang poetry? Jiang Qi was shocked and wanted to clap her thighs and laugh. You have today too! Feng Shui turns around! Who has heaven spared! Look at the way you were indifferent to Tang poetry, now Tang poetry, you can''t stand up! Before he could close his mouth, Bo Ye said, "that''s nothing. I''ll go first and see you in the evening." Tang poetry did not lift the eyelids, "do not send good." Cool Thin night endure the feeling of being ignored to go out, and then close the door, everyone felt the atmosphere suddenly alive, all of a sudden to breathe. "What did I just see..." "Century blockbuster..." "Goddess, you are so handsome!" Fangfang hugged Tang Shi and rubbed it hard. "You are the only one who can put a face on thin night!" Han rang in the side to pick up, "and thin night also only to you a person bow." "That''s great!" Little moon screamed, "Damn it! It''s just the plot of idol drama! Tell me how you tamed Bo Ye''s wild horse and make him willing to give you soup now www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 However, in the face of people''s excitement, Tang poetry just smiles. Who can understand how desperate she was to Bo Ye? How much we expected, how much we are disappointed now. When the expectation fails, all the feelings for him will be sealed into her innermost heart and never be revealed again. Later, Tang Shi drank the soup made by Bo Ye''s mother, which was stained with ginger Qi. Han rang''s chef was also full of praise, "well, this black bone chicken is really fat, and the soup tastes fresh. It''s estimated that it took no less effort." Jiang Qi said to Tang Shi with a smile, "it''s probably the treatment of Bo''s daughter-in-law." Tang poetry also just should smile, thin daughter-in-law? She didn''t have the luck or the courage to think again. Later, everyone gathered together to inquire about Tang Shi''s recent situation. Xiao Tang Wei sat quietly, watching his mother smile on her face and seeing her chatting with a group of good friends. His eyes were all satisfied. That''s it. As long as you can protect the smile on Tang Shi''s face, you will do whatever you want. It''s an agreement between him and the man. However, the laughter did not last long. There were intruders at the door. Tang Shi and others unexpectedly looked up and saw an MI and old lady Bo. It''s them again. It''s just that what are they doing when they come here this time? Tang Shi frowned. Tang Wei''s reaction was faster than her. She jumped out of the chair and came to the door. She was not afraid. The last time she was beaten in the face by Mrs. Bo, she stood there. "What are you doing here?" "Why, can''t I come to the hospital?" Bo''s wife heard that Cen Huiqiu stewed Tang poetry. She was so angry that she came to the hospital from Bo''s home. Instead of cooking for her mother-in-law, she wanted to ask why Cen Huiqiu gave soup to a divorced woman who had been in prison! This woman''s ability and ability in the end is big, cheat her thin family around! Tang Shi is sitting on the bed. She doesn''t need transfusion any more. She recovers day by day. Recently, she is in a stable mental state. However, when she sees old lady Bo, she is still shocked. Every time the old lady comes With the desire to let her die. "You can come naturally," he said. It''s just that we don''t know you very well. Those who come are not good. Those who are good don''t come. What do you want to do with us? " Those who come are not good, those who are good will not come! What a clever bastard! He dares to turn around and scold her for not being a good thing! The tranquility around old lady Bo immediately said, "how can you say that? She''s your old lady, too... " "Shut up Tang Wei glares angrily and sees the thin face shivering behind the tranquility. His anger is even worse. "Why are you everywhere? Did she treat me like a family member? When I slapped my face at the beginning, did you think about how my mother and I felt? " "I hit you because you deserve it!" Old lady Bo pointed to Tang Wei, "if you step forward again, I''ll still slap you in the face! If you don''t fight, you can''t make a weapon! A filial son is born under the stick What feudal theory! Tang poetry doesn''t need to speak. Jiang Qi stands up beside her. She is wearing high heels. Her momentum is beyond the tranquility of old lady Bo and wheelchair. Deng Deng Deng walks to Tang Wei and grabs his hand. "It''s really a shame for you two. Adults bully a minor child, and they feel proud of themselves, don''t they?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 Jiang Qi is willing to stand up and speak, and a few people in the studio behind her are also arrogant, especially Fang Fang. When Tang Shi was bullied by Fu muzheng, she did not say a word, carrying a wine bottle directly fell on the back of Fu''s head, and was afraid of a thin old lady? "Some people, sitting in a wheelchair, feel that the whole world has to give her a way. Tut Tut, moral kidnapping. I''m a weak person and I''m reasonable!" Fangfang turns her eyes expertly. No one can compare her with the famous gossip reporter of that year. She not only has a poisonous mouth, but also can say that the white one is black, "isn''t it? Wheelchair whore "Ha ha ha! You''ve made a word for her, wheelchair bitch Xiaoyueyue is a little bit more manly than Fangfang''s mouth. After all, her family is from a military background. Looking at old lady Bo, her eyebrows are very high. "She doesn''t respect the old, she depends on the old to sell the old. One relied on his age, the other relied on his physical disability, so he organized a group to bully Tang poetry. It''s really shameless. It''s invincible. Why do we give her face? " Tang Wei giggled, "still with a child, maybe later can come to cry." Thin Yan eyes a red, hear green dinosaur shake head to continue a way, "even so small a child to bring out, should say you make the best use of good, or should say you wolf heart dog lung good?" Annie and Mrs. Bo are so excited by the words of Tang poetry''s companion that their faces turn white one after another. Especially Mrs. Bo, because Fangfang''s mouth is quick and she doesn''t know what to say to refute, there are only a few unqualified swearing words, "full mouth spray dung! Don''t look at what you are! Do you deserve to talk to me? " Unexpectedly, Fangfang was more proud and took out her ears, thinking that she didn''t care, "eh? Someone just talked to me? Why can''t I hear? The dog barks "Don''t deceive too much!" An MI said, tears came again, "today we just want to talk about things, you can''t help but insult people, it''s too unruly!" "The rules?" Little moon laughs, "I don''t know the rules. Why don''t you teach me the rules of being a man The most taboo of an MI''s life is to be called Xiao San! Being poked at the spine and said "Xiao San!"! But I can''t help it. Bo Ye married Tang Shi. Even if she got his heart, it couldn''t change the fact that she became a third child out of marriage! "What can I do for you?" Tang poetry looked up, eyes as quiet as water, as if the quiet noise is just a farce that has nothing to do with her. She is so calm and rational now that it''s hard to guess. Compared with the previous stimulated madness, the calmness of Tang poetry makes tranquility not know how to attack. Yes Just let her annoy old lady Bo, that''s right Anni wiped her tears and tried her best to show her gentle and generous side in front of old lady Bo. She said to Tang Shi, "Mom stewed Soup for you, didn''t she?" Oh? It''s about this. Tang Shi chuckled, "which mother? Your mother? Sorry, I don''t know your mother. " This word is just hitting an MI''s face. An MI is talking about Bo Ye''s mother. She first asks Cen Huiqiu for her mother. As a result, Tang Shi doesn''t care at all and asks, which mother? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 Are you married to Bo Ye? So brazen to call someone else''s mother? has the final say, what she wants to say, old lady''s voice, but her voice is cold. "I always have the final say in the thin family. I said that An''an is the future granddaughter-in-law of our Bo family. She is! " Tang Shi sneered, "you are the master of Bo''s family, so why don''t you marry tranquility for Bo Ye? It''s not old lady Bo and miss Anmi who are walking on the red carpet, are they As soon as the sarcastic words came out, the whole room burst into laughter. Little moon covered her stomach, "Oh, I''m so happy! Old lady Bo married her daughter-in-law? Ha ha, instead of Bo Ye''s wife! Great, great! I don''t understand you rich people. " Fangfang made the color, "what are you doing so hard, maybe it''s true! You see, Bo Ye is bright outside. Maybe it''s the dog under old lady Bo''s feet. She is the real Wu Zetian. " "Wu Zetian! Ha ha ha The green dinosaur laughed so much that the tails on his pajamas all pouted, "look at the old woman, her face is green! A lot of people are still worrying about it, so they may not live long. " As soon as she heard them curse her that she would not live long, she was so angry that she shivered. "You are a group of people. You are arrogant!" "Yes, in my eyes you are either not human." Lao Wang sneered, "you respect us, and we respect you. But I don''t think it''s necessary to give you any face with your aggressive attitude "What are you!" "What are you!" Small moon temper straight, directly throw past a stool, she does not hit thin old lady, prefer to hit the direction of tranquility, tranquility issued a scream, forehead immediately was wiped a hole, blood dripping. "Go away! Now go down to the first floor and hang up a number. Ask the doctor to sew it on. My sister will pay for your bill! " Little moon took out a pile of money from her wallet and threw it in front of tranquility, "take more money and buy some tonics to replenish your brain! Water light needle makes your brain circuit straight! Don''t bully Tang poetry with eyes? What are you doing with an old woman?! Do you really think of yourself as Bo''s grandmother? " An MI was scolded and cried by the little moon on the spot. When old lady Bo saw the blood on an MI''s forehead, her eyes widened, "good, you! And hurt people! " "If you don''t get the hell out of here, I''ll fight with you!" Fang Fang stepped forward and kicked the wheelchair in which she was sitting. "I tell you, Tang Shi is soft tempered and easy to bully, but we are not so easy to bully! I''ll go back every minute to write a news report. The Bo family''s old lady and Xiao San come to bully their ex-wife. I can''t turn you over all your life! " "You are shameless!" Quiet crying, attracted a large group of doctors and passers-by, quiet crying extremely miserable, "how can you treat us like this! We just want to ask Tang Shi for an explanation. Why can he hurt people? " "Why don''t you ask the old man around you why he hurt Tang Wei when he slapped him in the face?" Jiang Qi yelled to the audience outside the door, "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen the pure white lotus! All the photos are sent to the Internet. Don''t you want to be angry? Don''t you want to marry into the Bo family? OK, I''ll help you! " An MI turns the wheelchair with one hand and presses the blood on his forehead with the other, "I won''t let you go, absolutely not!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 Old lady Bo was afraid in her eyes. "Ann, it''s bleeding. Does it hurt? Grandma will help you and take you downstairs to see a doctor... " A few people looked at the scene of the two of them looking dependent on each other, with only a sneer on their lips. When Jiang lingchong came in, he heard that there was another trouble in Tang Shi''s ward. If Bo ye knew it, he might be able to chop himself with a knife, so he ran to see the situation. It was Anmi and old lady Bo again! What do you think these two women are doing to provoke Tang poetry! Do not know that this will make thin night more disgusting? Jiang Ling went in to preside over the scene. Tang Shi sat on the bed, pale, but his eyes were very bright. Tang Wei stood on one side and his eyes were red with anger. Seeing him coming in, he cried out, "brother Jiangling." Oh, Jiang Ling''s heart will be broken when she hears it. Squatting down, he touched Tang Wei''s face. "Did they hit you again?" Again. The audience at the theatre were very happy. It turned out that this group had bullied the people in it more than once. As a result, it happened that this time they met someone else''s friend. Instead of being bullied successfully, they were scolded by someone else''s friend. You said that this is not the good reincarnation of heaven! you deserves it! When Tang Wei saw Jiang Ling coming, his voice was even more aggrieved. "They scolded me and said that they beat me because I deserved it. I don''t know what I did wrong I just want to stop them, because they just want to bully my mommy as soon as they come in... " Listen to the boy! What a wonderful little boy he is to protect his mother even if he is beaten! Onlookers tut tut feeling, "these days, shameless more and more." "That''s to say, looking at an old man in a wheelchair, I thought they were all kind-hearted. I didn''t expect that the more such a person is, the worse his heart is!" "I remember them! Before also to make a, heard that the little boy hit the eardrum bleeding all! I don''t know how hard I''ve done. Why hasn''t this old woman died yet? " "The old woman?" "Yes! Can''t you see that? The wheelchair is not a good thing. She will cry, thinking that crying can make people feel sorry for her. " "It''s disgusting. Take a picture. Hurry up." "I think that old man looks familiar." The expressions of Bo and an MI changed again and again. The old lady was shouting, "no shooting! I told you not to shoot, you hear me But none of the onlookers was afraid of her, and they were not great people. They were so old and shameless. What would they do to give her face! "If you dare to take photos, you will not get along with the Bo family!" With the word "Bo family" coming out, everyone was shocked. What? Bo Jia? Really? Is this old woman from the Bo family? Isn''t the Bo family a famous family? A while ago, Bo Ye broadcast an apology on the air. At least he is a man with responsibility. How come there is such a shrew? Who''s that woman in there? No It can''t be Bo Ye''s ex-wife Tang Shi! People were in an uproar, "did your grandson cheat out of marriage?" One sentence made old lady Bo unable to say a word. Her face was livid. "Don''t talk nonsense there. That kind of woman who has been in prison doesn''t deserve our Bo family!" "I Pooh!" Some people couldn''t see it any more and said in the crowd, "it''s bad luck for Tang poetry to have a grandmother like you! The thin night follows the bad luck www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 When did Mrs. Bo suffer such insults? "I''m so angry that I can''t speak smoothly," he said! Do you dare to say that in front of our Bo family? Do you have the courage to bear the consequences? " There was a sudden silence. Old lady Bo sneered, "a group of crafty people will show off their tongue.". You also deserve to be migrant workers and sweep the floor for others all your life! Do you dare to have a hard time with the Bo family? What a joke The color of blood on an MI''s face is not left at all, but old lady Bo only refutes those who can''t afford to live with her, and never thinks about the situation of an MI. The most important thing for old lady Bo is face. Apart from face, nothing else matters! Tranquility is just a chess piece! Annie''s eyes were red with hatred, and old lady Bo was still there chattering, "I tell you, I''ve written down all your faces today. Go back and prepare to pay the price!" "Yes? You must remember our faces clearly! " When the little moon comes out, Tang Shi also gets out of bed, and Fangfang holds her. Tang Shi looks into the eyes of the old lady Bo and sees the blood on her forehead. The woman just smiles, and her eyes look like the cold of the thin night. "I''d love to have the old lady come to LAN''s house to complain." Little moon is not afraid of everything, because there is an elder brother who is the leader of Fengshen group. In Fengshen group, there are small groups that ordinary people can''t stir up. If she can be their leader, Lanming will naturally exist. "You..." Old lady Bo opened her eyes angrily, "are you the blue family? Oh, don''t deliberately set up a relationship with the LAN family here. When did the LAN family have such a shameless woman like you? " "I''m not happy when the old lady says that about my sister..." In the distance, there was a firm sound of footsteps, steady but not sluggish. With the determination of the soldiers, LAN Ming made his way, and the crowd dispersed to make way for him. Until he came to the thin old lady whose face changed suddenly, the handsome man hooked his lips, "I''m sorry, I''m just such a baby sister. Why, don''t you know?" When Mrs. Bo saw real LAN Ming appear in front of her, she suddenly turned to see little moon, "you are really Do you still call your brother? " "I''ve been fighting for a long time, so you may bully others with the influence of the Bo family, and I''m not allowed to take my brother to the town?" Little moon''s eyes are full of satire, "it''s not just my brother My brother came with others... " When the word "others" was mentioned, there was another rapid sound of footsteps in the corridor. Mrs. Bo and Anmi changed their faces. No No, there is an important high-level meeting to be held today. They will come to find fault with Tang poetry only when they are sure that Bo Ye has no time But the person who was going to hold the high-level meeting really stood in front of them, with a chill. When he touched the tranquility, Bo Ye stopped Tang poetry behind him, and could not bear to roar, "I told you several times, don''t disturb Tang poetry any more!" Old lady Bo didn''t think that she would be yelled by her grandson. Suddenly her voice trembled. "Yeer, grandma just came to ask for justice. Do you scold grandma so indiscriminately?" "Fair?" Bo Ye wants to completely tear his face. "I owe Tang poetry justice, but I haven''t paid it back. What justice does Tang poetry owe you? Say it! What did she do to you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 Old lady Bo was stopped by Bo Ye''s sudden questioning, and she turned back Her grandson is going to rebel against her for that bitch! "Ye Er, you That''s how you treat your own grandmother? And ANN, didn''t you say you loved her at the beginning! Grandma helps you bring her to your side. Do you still have to blame grandma? " Thin night in the heart of depression can''t get vent, knead eyebrow, anger stimulation, he unexpectedly rarely lost his reason, hands are trembling because of restraint. His grandmother personally pushed his relationship with Tang poetry to the end step by step! This is his grandmother! But what does she do?! Thin night red eyes, a cold smile, "is it? Are you sure you''re really for me? " Thin night''s voice with Pathetique, like because of them, he suddenly despair a lot. Bo Ye looked at her grandmother''s face, "grandma, do you really want to help me? No, You just feel that your position in the Bo family has been provoked for so many years, so you have to find Tang poetry again and again! You don''t care about me at all, you care about yourself! " Bo Ye''s last voice was almost hysterical, but she just wanted to control the collapse of her mood. Old lady Bo stepped back and covered her chest. "Yeer, what did you just say? Are you accusing me? What grandma has done... " "If it''s really good for me, how can you not know that I''m sorry for Tang Shi now, and I''m desperately paying off my debts! You will only make her hate our Bo family more. What''s the point, please Thin night eyes red, looking at his grandmother, with this kind of family, he really can''t go on. How can there be such a stubborn grandmother, but it is his family!! "What are you looking for! Grandma, please make it clear today. What do you want me to do? Don''t you like to control me? Don''t you force me to marry an MI? And? Do you want to give you the power of the whole Bo family''s company, and let me walk around you like a fool every day Bo Ye''s voice was bloody, and the onlookers could not help frowning when they heard it. This man''s life is too sad After being blinded by the truth for so long, he finally repented. As a result, his family still held him back. It is estimated that he will never have another chance to get back together with his ex-wife in his life. Old lady Bo''s tears came out when she was scolded by Bo Ye. She covered her forehead peacefully beside her. The blood in the wound had stopped. In fact, it was just that the bruise was not serious, but she made a gesture of losing too much blood, soft and weak, like an innocent and pitiful white lotus. Thin night turned his head looking at tranquility, and saw the thin Yan behind tranquility, word by word, "thin Yan, come here." Don''t stand with your completely changed mother! Bo Yan listened to Bo Ye''s words, walked over carefully and called timidly, "Dad..." "Be obedient..." Thin night stroked thin Yan''s forehead, then looked up at tranquility, "tranquility, don''t destroy the face I left you at last." Quiet face a white, night elder brother know what?! "I keep you because of pity and compensation, not because of love." Bo Ye stares at an MI, "if you blow in my grandmother''s ear again and stir up her mind to find trouble with Tang poetry, I don''t mind sending you two abroad. I won''t go back to Baicheng all my life!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 Bo Ye''s words can be described as a shock. Not only Bo''s wife and an MI were stunned, but also Tang poetry and others on the other side were frightened. What? What did Bo Ye just say? Send them out of the white city and never come back? This This style, this tone! When Jiang Qi saw the ghost, he turned to look at the Tang poetry and said in disbelief, "I Did I hear you right? " Thin night turn sex? Several people looked at Tang poetry with unbelievable faces. Mrs. Bo''s voice was sad. "Yeer, is that how you treat grandma! Do you still have grandma in your eyes? " Bo Ye sneered, "before you question me, you might as well see what you have done! The earth doesn''t revolve around you, grandma. I''m a person, a living person. I have my own world and life. You can''t control it if you want to! " Old Mrs. Bo stepped back. Her face was calm and frightened. What does that mean? Do you want to tear your face with Bo family? impossible! Just a Tang poem Why Bo ye called for servants in a cold voice. "Grandma is old and needs to be cultivated. Take grandma back to Hongmei villa. No one is allowed to let her out without my command!" The good news is to let her grandmother live in peace, the bad news is to let her die in the villa! Another way of house arrest! Who dares to let old lady Bo out, is equal to and Bo night not to go! Old Mrs. Bo was shocked and said bitterly, "Yeer, are you going to lock up grandma?" "Grandma." Bo Ye looked at them with a kind of eyes that they had never seen before. His eyes were full of family and blood. Under the oppression of old Mrs. Bo, they were completely smashed and disappeared. Man low smile a few, "I connive at you, does not mean that this thin family who can climb up to my head." At the moment when I raised my head, my sharp eyes were murderous and stood in the way of Tang poetry behind me. Bo Ye said, "maybe I used to have such a good attitude, so it doesn''t matter what you think. After all, one is my grandmother and the other is a girl who grew up together. Do you think I''m a fool? I''m either too kind to give you the illusion that I''m good at fooling you? " Tranquility is like being struck by thunder. When you look up at thin night, it seems that you can''t bear it. This kind of words will come out of thin night''s mouth. Station Standing in front of Bo Ye, but his grandmother Bo Ye sneers. Immediately someone pushes the quiet wheelchair behind him. Others reach out and grab old lady Bo''s arm one after another. Although they don''t use force, they just want to drag them away. Old lady Bo tried to struggle. It''s a shame to be beaten by her own grandson in front of so many people. She yelled at Tang Shi, "you bitch, confuse my grandson! It''s all because of you "Don''t you take it away!" Bo Ye roared, "send grandma back to Hongmei manor directly, together with Anmi!" It''s going to be closed with tranquility?! Quiet expression panic, "no Night brother! no I beg you not to! I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have asked Miss Tang. Don''t lock me up... " Thin night see all didn''t see her one eye, just walk to Tang Wei in front of squat down, look directly at Tang Wei clear eyes, "they start to you?" Tang Wei shook his head, "No." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 Bo Ye was relieved. Old Mrs. Bo and an MI yelled and cried one by one. Their voices echoed in the corridor. Bo Ye smoked a cigarette, took a few breaths and felt depressed in his chest. They pressed them on one side of the trash can and said a word with their fists clenched. "Disgrace." LAN Ming hooked his lips and came to see if his sister was hurt. Then he said with a smile, "this attitude reminds me of Fu Muzhong''s mother who made trouble in the police station." He''s also a low-key guy. Then the sister control looked at her sister, "they didn''t do it to you, did they?" "How dare they Little moon cold hum, "a bunch of bullying shrews, I just don''t bother to do to them." LAN Ming squinted and asked, "what''s the matter with the wound on an MI''s forehead?" "That That''s because... " Little moon stammered, "I Carrying the bench to practice muscle, I accidentally let go of the bench... " LAN Ming obviously doesn''t believe it. Little moon simply explained, "well, they didn''t do it, I did it. I smashed Anmi with a bench. Why do you want to speak for that woman? " "No way." LAN Ming is a real sister control, immediately picked up the little moon''s hand to check, "does the hand hurt? Is it heavy to carry the bench? " All of you The real sister control! When Mrs. Bo and an MI leave the hospital completely, Bo Ye receives a call from her subordinates saying that she has taken them into the car. Then she is relieved. She stands up, turns to Tang Shi and whispers, "sorry to disturb your normal life." Tang poetry didn''t expect Bo Ye to have such a low attitude suddenly, or even to defend herself in front of her family. At that time, she didn''t get a seat beside him. Now that the song is over, he wants to move her again. Her eyes slightly red, choking to thin night said, "nothing, thank you for coming." Otherwise, her friends may fight with Mrs. Bo, and the scene will be hard to end. "It''s OK. I''m just right." Bo Ye''s back is straight, "I''m talking about something with the LAN family, so I got a message from his sister that my grandmother has come to make trouble, so let''s have a look." Bo Ye takes Tang Wei''s hand and goes in. Tang Wei moves his mouth, which means, "has Cong Zheng made new progress?" Bo Ye nodded in the invisible place of Tang poetry. The little boy compared his posture and was a little excited. "When will you take me to see Cong Zheng again?" Bo Ye also lowered his voice, "this weekend, we will bring Cong Zheng out of the hospital through the influence of LAN Ming, and then brother Jiang Ling will find someone to wake him up, if we can..." Bo Ye''s words didn''t go on, but Tang Wei laughed. He stood there, his eyes full of potential in the inevitable light. "If Cong DA can wake up, then the backstage of mummy and I will no longer be empty." The light in his eyes is very bright, thin night stares at his eyes, feel trance. "But --" Tang Wei said softly but firmly, "the whole jungle!" What a Great identity No one dares to hurt them any more. As long as we can stabilize the position of the jungle, and as long as Cong Zheng wakes up and confesses everything, Tang poetry will no longer be an impoverished family, but the most cold-blooded aristocratic family in the world - the eldest lady of the jungle! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 Tang Wei began to look forward to their new identity. Bo Ye reached out and explored his forehead, "your backstage..." And me. But he didn''t say it, probably it would only cause a sneer of disdain. He has been too late in their lives to make any promises. After Tang Wei knew the news, he was very excited. Tang Shi saw that father and son seemed to be talking about something together in a low voice. He asked, "what are you talking about?" At the same time, the father and son''s expressions were stiff, like they were caught by a thief on the spot. Later, they slowly turned their heads and changed the topic with the same expression, "that No Nothing? " Tang Shi stares at Tang Wei''s face, "your eyes look guilty." "Why How could it be Tang Wei straightened his chest, as if to prove something. Then he pointed to Bo Ye, "I I''m trying to teach Bo Shao a lesson for you Help her teach Bo Ye a lesson? Tang Shi said with a smile, "what can you do for me?" "Let Let him not understand you at the beginning, let him treat you so badly at the beginning, I''m helping you to scold him! " Tang only eye bead son sees to the side, obviously is to have no bottom spirit, "isn''t, thin little?" Innocent was pulled out to block the gun of thin night at the beginning did not return to God, return to God also followed dryly on, "yes, scold, scold good, scold wonderful." ¡°¡­¡­¡± There must be some secret between the father and son Later, Jiang Qi looked at the Tang poetry again, then said to the Tang poetry, "I think your son is getting closer and closer to your ex husband." Tang poetry frowned, "no, I just have my own sense of propriety." "You have to be careful. Maybe this is Bo Yexin''s way to cheat your son." Jiang Qi gathered in the ear of Tang poetry and said, "I''d better take a good view of Tang Wei and let him have less contact with Bo Ye. After all, people who know their faces and don''t know their hearts still have to guard against Bo Ye. " Tang Shi nodded and looked at Bo Ye. He felt that Bo Ye''s eyes were not as murderous as before. They were always bright. He felt that people''s aura had changed. Is she suspicious? Tang Shi threw off her confused thoughts and said to Jiang Qi, "thank you for bringing us to see me. By the way, have you met Ye Jingtang recently?" Jiang Qi''s mouth suddenly froze as he was laughing. Ye Ye Jingtang, of course Yes, I have. While helping Han rang to attend the dinner party a while ago, he met Ye Jingtang. He saw Jiang Qi standing beside Han rang and was furious. Later, he took advantage of Jiang Qi to go to the toilet and dragged her into the men''s room to block her. And locked the door. "How can you be so shameless?" Ye Jingtang grabbed Jiang Qi''s neck, "now he''s hooking up with Han rang, do you think he''s flying on the branch to become a phoenix?" Jiang Qi''s eyes were red. "Let me go!" Ye Jingtang doesn''t know why she is so angry. The woman who used to only stand beside her is now holding another man''s smile. He felt betrayed. How many people once coveted Jiang Qi''s face, but Jiang Qi could only be played by Ye Jingtang, but now! That belongs to him, has completely become someone else''s! He was angry, angry, Jiang Qi could easily leave everything behind, even more angry with himself Unexpectedly She cares so much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 Looking at Jiang Qi''s dodging eyes, Tang Shi knew that ye Jingtang must be looking for Jiang Qi''s trouble again. She reached out and touched her face, "it doesn''t matter. Now you have the courage to move forward. Don''t be dragged by Ye Jingtang." "Yes." Jiang Qi winked at Tang Shi, "let me tell you a secret. Han rang and I are together." Tang poetry and the audience, including Bo Ye and LAN Ming, were stunned for a few seconds. In response, everyone screamed! "What''s going on?" "All of a sudden, show your love! Damn it "It''s impossible to prevent! So you''re together!! " "I didn''t tell us. Tang Shi didn''t ask if he was going to hide it secretly, eh?" "Sister Qiqi, are you with Han''s brother?" The happiest is Xiao Tang Wei. His eyes are all shining, "Wow!! I''m so happy Finally! Jiang Qi can get rid of Ye Jingtang''s shadow! With Han rang, holding hands, hugging and kissing, and being taken care of, what a good boyfriend! It''s the perfect husband! Tang Shi flushed her eyes for her best friend, "great, you don''t want to talk to us. I wish you two well." Jiang Qi was still a little shy. "I agreed last night It''s still under observation. Hum, if there''s anything wrong, go to find a more handsome little brother right away. " Han rang pinched Jiang Qi''s nose, "I think it''s beautiful. Who else is more handsome than me? " Jiang Qi pointed to the thin night standing beside Tang Wei, "here, there is one in front of you. Although the character is not so good, but the appearance is still very handsome Bo Ye is compared by Jiang Qi and looks at Han rang. Both men moved away silently. Han rang hummed, "Bo Ye I''ll admit that he is more handsome than me. But it''s better to be handsome than me "I''m sorry, I''ve seen too many of my few handsome guys." Jiang Qi deliberately said this to stimulate Han rang, "so You have to be careful... " Tang Shi took Jiang Qi by the hand, "so yesterday was your day together? There will be anniversaries in the future "It must be." Jiang Qi pulled his finger, "I''ve already thought about it. I''ll go out from the shadow of Ye Jingtang. I won''t be afraid of him any more." Because she doesn''t owe him anything. So a glass of wine to the past, never look back. Bo Ye stands there, looking at Jiang Qi holding Han rang''s arm and laughing, vaguely thinking of Ye Jingtang''s pain when he gets drunk day and night. Jiang Qi must not know that ye Jingtang has been drinking alcohol every night these days. But What''s the use of knowing? Do you want to make Jiang Qi feel sorry for ye Jingtang through this kind of moral kidnapping? Bo Ye has experienced Tang poetry, so he knows that some feelings are destroyed by them. No one can blame them. Ye Jingtang, too. He tried to persuade him, but Ye Jingtang didn''t listen. Just as Jiang Ling advised Bo ye not to force Tang poetry any more, today''s Tang poetry is indifferent to him, which is just his own evil. Tang Wei feels happy for Jiang Qi there, but Bo Ye is silent. He was afraid, afraid that Tang poetry, like Jiang Qi, was surrounded by a man who would pet her and take care of her. Then How much chance does he have to go through again? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 Later, when Bo Ye and LAN Ming left, they picked up everyone in the studio by the way. Especially Bo Ye, when she left, her eyes fell on Tang poetry, which made her feel heavy for no reason. This is Tang Shi wiped an eye, feel the corner of the eye wet, "I''m ok, experienced this encounter, I despise, it doesn''t matter." "There are many people in the world who are blinded and don''t know who you really are." Jiang Qi said softly to Tang poetry, "Tang poetry, you are a treasure forgotten by the world." She shouldn''t have taken it for nothing. Ordinary people can''t have the eyes and mind of Tang poetry. Only when she is severely polished by the secular world, her body is bruised and gives birth to a new edge, can she cultivate her spirit through a lot of practice. In these 25 years, the whole world owes her too much. But she had seen the most vicious evil in the world, but she was still able to treat people sincerely. Jiang Qi loved her, so she tried every means to make the real Tang poetry accepted by the world. How can an apology be enough? Tang poetry paid a few years of hard work, just sorry for three words, how to bear?! Tell those who are malicious to her that this is the real miss of the Tang family. Even though the Tang family has been in decline for a long time, there is only one Tang poem among all kinds of celebrities in the three big cities of Haicheng, Jiangcheng and Baicheng! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 Tang Shi agreed to Jiang Qi''s request, and then Jiang Qi left with Han rang in high spirits, howling, "I will make everyone understand you! Grandma Boye''s immortality is bound to pay the price! " Tang Shi''s fist clenched, and the two slaps that old lady Bo fell on Tang Wei''s face at that time appeared in her eyes. She saw Jiang Qi off with her eyes, and then murmured, "it doesn''t matter what I''ve been wronged. I can support myself, but only what I''ve been wronged, I will Get it back one by one ****** Tang Shi was discharged the next day. Jiang Ling found that she seemed to be in a better mental state recently, so she asked, "what have you been so happy about recently?" Maybe thin night is not as boring as before. After all, at the beginning, he would only hurt others, but now he has changed his disposition and will protect Tang Wei in public. Tang Shi smiles, "if you want to do something, it''s OK." But Jiang Ling was not reconciled to Tang Shi. "If I were you, grandma Boye, I would fight back with my own hands!" The young and handsome doctor was still angry, "I''m so angry. Xiaoweiwei is just like my half dry son. I saw grandma Boye fight against him that day. I really want to fight! But for her age... " "Thank you, Jiang Ling." Tang poetry comforted him, then looked at the sky with a deep, deep look, "some revenge, it''s not revenge, it''s not time." When the right time comes, she will get those debts back by herself! Jiang Ling sent Tang Shi to the door of the hospital, "next time you have something to call me, your mental state is not completely stable, what can''t be taken seriously, I call my friends who are psychiatrists to see a doctor for you, to chat with you and enlighten you." "The hatred in my heart, if only enlightenment could put it down." Tang poetry is just a light smile. No one knows how heartbroken she is behind her coldness. "In this world, only I can cross me." Jiang Ling is distressed, but can only sigh, "OK, then you remember to protect yourself. When I''m free, I''ll call Tang Wei to play with me. " "Yes, certainly." Tang Shi and Jiang Ling said goodbye. At this time, Tang Weicai came out of the inpatient department in a hurry. His face was covered with sweat. "Mommy, why are you so fast? Don''t wait for me." "I''ve been waiting for you for two hours, OK?" Lin CI said that she would take Tang Wei to have a physical examination. Because she had been beaten by old lady Bo before, she was afraid of any sequelae. Tang Shi could not refute this reason. Just because she had to go through the formalities, she asked Lin Ci to take Tang Wei. After all, she still trusts Lin CI. She promoted the man in those years. But I didn''t expect that Lin CI didn''t take Tang Wei for a comprehensive examination. Instead, he directly took him to Bo Ye. There were still Lanming and ye Jingtang sitting in the car. Several men jumped on the car and drove directly to the military hospital. Then they used Lanming''s method to transport Cong Zheng out quietly. Tang Wei put a bug under Cong Zheng''s collar. After two hours, he came back and came to Tang Shi with breath. "I I''m just waiting in line for some time. " Tang Wei went up to grasp Tang Shi''s hand, "OK, go home." Go home. Tang Shi took Tang Wei''s hand with a smile and said, "well, go home." The shadow behind her was scattered by the setting sun. After many years, Tang Wei still remembered this scene. From that day on, the gear of fate began to turn twice, until a long time later, the people in the jungle knelt down at the door of Tang poetry house, shouting loudly and shaking the ground - "welcome the young lady home!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 That night they went home. When they got home, Tang Wei''s first thing was to hide in his room and call r7cky. "Master, master!" Xiao Tang Wei excitedly says to r7cky, "I heard Cong Zheng was picked up by us." "Just pick it up." R7cky, as usual, peels seeds for Ventus, looks at the screen of his mobile phone and says, "you''ve grown tall." Tang Wei looked at his feet, "right? How do you know I''m tall? " R7cky said, "you see it on the screen." Tang Wei jumped, "I thought it would be higher than thin night!" Ventus is eating the melon seeds peeled off by r7cky. The wanted duo has not received any influence at all. Fan Tianfei is wanted all over the world. They live in a corner of Baicheng and eat melon seeds, just like the old sunset duo. Tang Wei said to r7cky, "master Do you have a team of seven? " R7cky''s eyes changed, "why do you say this all of a sudden?" "I listen to what my father told me." Tang Wei lowered his voice, "seven sins?" R7cky''s expression is very serious, "you can''t go deep into this field. You know too many small lives." "I''m your apprentice." Tang Wei looked at r7cky in front of the screen and said in a low voice, "tell me, or I think it will be very dangerous. I can''t sleep every day..." R7cky hummed, "Oh, you are coquetting with me?" Ventus confessed directly to r7cky, "yes, we are one of the seven sins." "Why were you driven out?" "Because of the great taboo of Fengshen group." Ventus coldly looks at Tang Wei, who is full of curiosity in the opposite screen, and then flicks r7cky''s forehead. As usual, they are wearing black and white clothes. Ventus is the one with black facial paralysis, and r7cky is the one with white frivolity. They are like black and white twin evils. Tang Wei felt that the inside story was exciting and asked softly, "does it have something to do with LAN Ming?" "Lan Ming..." R7cky''s eyes looked aside. Ventus didn''t stop him. He just confessed to Tang Wei. Anyway, he was just a child. What can he do? "Lan Ming didn''t come to the Fengshen group at that time. The boss of the Fengshen group was Ye Hao, ye Jingtang''s father. At that time, there was an incident that asked us to attack the jungle. Originally, they supported us, but suddenly they turned their guns to kill us. We knew that this was a cooperation between Fengshen group and others, in order to eliminate the jungle and the seven sins on our way. We became victims, and we all rebelled. " "Do you know everyone in the seven sins?" When Tang Wei heard this news, he felt like an international spy movie. It turned out that the Fengshen group and the jungle were fighting against each other, but he never knew what to say, and the seven sins became the innocent scapegoats. "Some people haven''t shown their faces yet, but several of the relationships we know are very good." R7cky pointed to Ventus, "his code name is" fury "and English name is" wrath. " Ventus looked up at Tang''s only eye, and his indifferent expression was a full iceberg. Tang only frowned, "how can brother Ventus be furious?" "You''ll understand that later." R7cky deliberately played tricks, and then said, "as for me, I''m the first of the seven sins, arrogance." ¡°Pride¡£¡± Tang Wei skillfully read arrogant English, r7cky praised him, "smart, we have a good friend in the jungle, is the third laziness, but this time no news of him, also very strange why he went." Tang Wei looked at the screen, "in addition, who do you know?" "I don''t know anything else." R7cky laughed, "Oh, yes, and the lust of the last one is a little sister. Next time you shout lust on the street to see who turns around, it''s probably her. " What a mysterious and enigmatic group. "We usually use code names or pseudonyms. No one knows who''s real, but Ventus and I are the only ones." R7cky embraces his partner, "isn''t it Ventus?" Ventus took a cold look and ignored him. R7cky felt very frustrated. When Tang Wei got the information he wanted, he was satisfied. After chatting with them at will for a while, he hung up the video. Then on the other end, Ventus frowned at r7cky, "it''s OK for you to tell a child like this, isn''t it?" "It doesn''t matter." R7cky turns around, looks at Ventus with a smile, and whispers, "it''s time to find everyone." Now that Cong Zheng has been re preserved, the jungle can be restoredR7cky knocked on the desktop, opened an alien computer, handsome eyebrows with the previous will not appear dignified. Maybe It''s time to contact them. ****** after hanging up the phone, Tang Wei sighed, just as Tang Shi came in, followed by Jiang Qi, who was holding a glass of milk and said, "here you are, little child. Drink more milk to grow tall. " Tang Shi said to one side, "eh, but are you growing tall?" "Really?" Tang Wei''s eyes brightened. "Do you see that?" Tang Shi nodded, "it''s really higher than before." Tang Wei''s mouth was stiff. But why can r7cky directly see that he has grown tall? Can the video be compared so clearly and intuitively? No There is only one reason: r7cky, they His normal life can be observed every day. Tang Wei brain sea thought thin night told him to be careful of words, eyes light sink down. "Mommy, I''m going out for a picnic with the kids tomorrow." Tang Wei reached out and grabbed Tang Shi''s sleeve, "so I want to ask for a leave with you. I may go out this weekend." "Why did you have a picnic all of a sudden?" Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei. His youngest son ran out a little frequently these days. Knowing that Tang Shi was suspicious, Tang Wei immediately said, "can I have uncle Han rang make Bento for me? My classmates and I said that we have a chef in our family Since we have to ask Han rang for help, it should not be a lie. Otherwise, why do we have to work so hard. But Tang Shi was still a little worried, "who are you going with? Are you accompanied by an adult? " "Yes!" Tang Weixin swore, "there are two elder brothers of the Deputy monitor of our class, about the same age as Han rang''s brother!" Oh, that''s reassuring. As a result, the next day, r7cky and Ventus stood in front of the Tang poetry house, dressed up in a mature and steady suit, dressed up with clean hairstyles, holding the things they had to take for a picnic, and carrying a sports climbing bag on their back. When Tang Shi and Jiang Qi open the door and see two handsome men standing in front of them, they look at you and I look at you. Jiang Qi screamed, "the crouching trough is so handsome!" Han rang rushed out, "what''s the situation?" When I looked up, I saw two men standing outside, especially the one in white, smiling brightly and inviting, "Yo, we''re here to meet Tang Wei." This is what Tang Wei said about the big brother of the two classmates?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 Jiang Qi back a few steps, "Damn, how so handsome?" R7cky was still smiling, and then he saw Tang Wei come out, shocked, "how do you use this image?" But Tang Shi didn''t doubt it. Tang Wei went out with Han rang''s Bento. When he left, r7cky still had a smiling face on his face. As he walked, he said to Tang Wei, "your mother is so beautiful. Oh, her little sister is also good." "Don''t give my mother any idea!" said Tang Wei "Get it." R7cky bent down and picked him up. "How about we meet your mommy this way today. I don''t know if your mother has remembered my handsome face... " Tang Wei is speechless about the narcissistic r7cky. Later he said, "sorry, my mommy won''t remember you." Several people get on the bus. Ventus starts the car in front of him. Han rang makes a handmade Bento for him. When he opens it, it is full of Japanese sashimi and sea moss rice balls. They are wrapped with sour plum and salmon. It''s very satisfying to bite them down. R7cky tut tut feeling, "so can do things, almost catch up with gluttony." Gluttony, gluttony in the seven sins. Tang Wei blinked, "maybe Han rang''s brother is gluttony in the seven sins." "Don''t say it, just in case it''s right." R7cky pokes Tang Wei, picks up a shelled sweet shrimp from the bento box and reaches to the mouth of Ventus, who is driving in front of him. Ventus frowned, his handsome face rarely showed other expressions, but his voice was the same iceberg voice, "what are you doing?" R7cky said with a smile, "I feed you. I''m tired of driving." Ventus hesitated for a long time, "no poison?" "Down! Poison you R7cky is so angry, "eat or not? I''m kind enough to feed you. You still suspect me of poisoning. " Ventus opened his mouth to eat the sweet shrimp, then spat out the shell of the shrimp''s tail in his partner''s palm and said, "thank you." "Cut." R7cky took back his hand, threw the shell into the bag and looked at Tang Wei, "are you going to take us to see your father today?" "Yes." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes with a smile. "I think only when we exchange all the information in our hands can we get the maximum win-win situation." R7cky murmured, "it doesn''t matter. Don''t let me see ye Jingtang and LAN Ming." Tang was stunned and asked softly, "you Do you have a grudge against them? " "Yes." R7cky reached out and touched Tang Wei''s head, word by word, in a very slight tone, but with a bloody smell -- "I''m afraid I can''t help killing Ye Jingtang and LAN Ming when I see them. I have to take Green''s life back from them. " Tang weiru was struck by thunder and stood in the same place. Greed¡£ Greed in the seven sins. He is the focus of the seven sins, but because he was betrayed by the Fengshen group and the jungle at the same time, his life completely stopped at the age of 20. R7cky and Ventus are arrogant and furious, respectively. They become wanted criminals and defecte. The mysterious laziness takes the place of the dead greed and sneaks into the jungle to become undercover. The remaining three, lust is still at large, but also occasionally contact, jealousy and gluttony has long disappeared, nowhere to be found. When the seven sins got together in those days, everyone was shocked and envied that the world-class talents could play their abilities to this extent by becoming a small group. Scientific research, military, economy, market, medical, almost all fields have their presence. They are like a perfectly operated enterprise. Seven people can become a small world. The end of success is to be wiped out by the United, the greed of seven sins paid the price of life to save the partner, and the remaining six people disappeared from the crowd. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 When r7cky talked about the past, his voice was obviously lowered. Later, Tang Wei was silent. After a long time, he said, "brother Lanming doesn''t look like a bad guy. Maybe Maybe there''s something hard to say. " R7cky''s voice was dry. "Greed is dead, whether it''s there or not." Yes, greedy, he paid blood for the whole seven sins, which is not "hard to explain" these four words can explain. This is a living human life, a heavy rock on the shoulders of the remaining six people. If we don''t get revenge, we will die together. It turns out that all of us are carrying secrets on our backs. We are always smiling frivolously, but in fact, there are untouchable wounds in our hearts. R7cky touched Tang Wei''s head with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, little apprentice. If you have a master in one day, you will never be wronged again." He can no longer stand the departure of his second important partner. Ventus drove quickly to Boye''s private villa and jumped out of the car. Lin Ci, who was waiting at the door, saw them. He came forward to meet them and bent over to Tang Wei Dao, "good morning." "Good morning, brother Lin CI." Tang Wei was led by r7cky, "this is my master, you can call him seven, this is a good partner of master, called Ventus." "Hello, Mr. seven." Lin CI slightly bent down, "Bo Shao is waiting for you inside. Please come in." Then he led them through the flowery pavilions outside and came to the villa. Bo Ye was sitting in the living room. There was a large French window in front of him. The sunlight came in and lit up the whole space. The man sat on the tatami in the living room, with his nose high, indifferent eyes and thin lips. This is a beautiful picture that can make the whole sea city beautiful A woman''s crazy face. Aware of the sound of thin night look up, see Tang Wei was led, led by a man in white, also handsome, come in to see thin night, two men at the same time look up to the line of sight, eyes silently move. "He''s r7cky." Tang Wei leads his master to Bo Ye, and then says, "that''s brother Ventus in the back. They are good partners." At the beginning, they were chased and killed by Cong Xi''s people. They ran away in a car. R7cky and Ventus, without saying a word, took a sniper gun to help them solve their future problems. The rhythm of time matched perfectly. This requires both sides to have a strong cohesion and reason to achieve a thing, otherwise once they pull the plate too early, or thin night miscalculated the time, will cause a death. In front of two men, the ability can not be underestimated. Thin night narrowed his eyes, then made an invitation gesture, "I''ve heard a lot about you, arrogant and angry." "Bo Shao knows our code name." R7cky and Ventus are not polite. They change their shoes and sit down on the tatami in front of thin night. Xiao Tang Wei also chooses a comfortable posture to sit up cross legged. Lin CI on one side brings up the tea and puts it quietly in front of them. "Thank you, brother Lin CI." "You''re welcome." Lin CI specially heats up two strings of glutinous rice balls, pours juice on them, and puts them in front of Tang Wei. He is afraid that he will get up early and be hungry. Tang Wei takes out the Bento made by Han rang, and then puts the things away before he looks up at Bo Ye. "Thin." Tang Wei looked into thin night''s eyes. "Maybe you should talk to us." Thin night makes a wink, Lin CI went to open the projection, soon the surrounding windows were closed, the sun was gradually isolated outside the curtain, the whole room suddenly dark down, thin night turned on his computer, and then inserted the U disk into the computer slot, soon, a lot of information appeared on the projected screen cloth. Tang Wei and r7cky and others looked up at the screen, and Bo Yedao said, "this is the information we have at present." "About the real identity of Tang poetry, someone has moved, but I found the real one." Bo Ye''s tone is firm. "I have every reason to believe that the people who moved the background of Tang poetry can''t be separated from the jungle. At the beginning, I thought Cong Xi had done it, so that Cong Zheng would not find that Tang poetry is a jungle man, but I think this idea is wrong. " Bo Ye pointed out the key point of that paragraph, "if so, Cong Xi has a more convenient way, that is, to kill Tang poetry directly. Once Tang poetry dies, does Cong Xi''s family have lost their meaning? Why does Cong Xi spend so much effort to transfer the data of Tang poetry, and then go after it in every possible way? This is obviously different, so - " Tang Wei quickly understood what Bo Ye meant," so in fact, Cong Xi just wanted to erase my mother''s information at the beginning, but found that someone had already started with him, and felt threatened. Because this person is likely to know the true identity of Tang poetry, so as to support Tang poetry and influence Cong Xi. Since Cong Xi can''t start with the data any more, she just chooses to be my mommy, right? " "You''re smart."Bo Ye looked at Tang Wei and said, "in the matter of protecting Tang poetry, my purpose is the same as yours. Therefore, I also went to investigate who transferred the information of Tang poetry behind. I found that it was Cong Shan." "Cong Shan..." No, maybe Congshan From the beginning, it really It''s his little uncle. Tang Wei feels panicked. All of a sudden, there are so many information subverting his common sense that his brain is in a mess. He is clearly the Tang family. Why Why is that? Mommy is from the jungle. Who are his grandparents? "What we have to do now is to wake Cong Zheng up and then solve Cong Xi. Of course, to suppress Cong Xi, I want to get help from both of you. That''s why I call Tang Wei to bring you here rashly and disturb you. " Bo Ye''s words are neither humble nor overbearing, but let r7cky appreciate it a little, "it doesn''t matter, it''s related to my little apprentice, it''s related to me." Bo Ye takes a look at Tang Wei and says that he has found a very powerful master who can help their mother and son keep out the wind and rain. Ventus said in a hoarse voice, "something really happened in the jungle. In addition to Cong Zheng, there are also depraved people who have lost news in the jungle recently." Depravity, or laziness, is one of the seven sins. They are mysterious brothers who have been walking side by side. "No There is another... " There is also a person who has been forgotten by them in the corner. All people focus on Cong Zheng, but they don''t think why Cong Xi suddenly comes out? Where''s Congshan?! If Cong Shan doesn''t have an accident, Cong Xi wants to jump over him and attack Cong Zheng. It''s just as hard as heaven! "Congshan Brother Congshan has an accident Tang Wei''s face changed dramatically, "otherwise Cong Xi can''t be so arrogant. Cong Zheng and Congshan must have an accident at the same time, so Cong Xi is the only one left in the jungle!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 Thin night also immediately reflects the seriousness of the matter, immediately to Lin CI way, "now, go to investigate the whereabouts of Congshan, quick!" "I''ll do it." R7cky next to him suddenly makes a sound and says to Bo Ye, "is there a computer?" "Yes." Thin night makes a wink, Lin CI immediately takes out a brand new alien, r7cky whistles, "this thing Ventus likes." Ventus glanced at him indifferently, then took out a tablet, which is their own intelligent tablet computer, specially used to search human flesh and locate all kinds of message records. Looking at their posture, Tang Wei knows that he can see how his master searches from a close distance. Bo Ye also looks at them carefully, looking like he has been taught. Father and son sit opposite r7cky. As soon as the computer system started up, he turned on Bluetooth and connected it to Ventus'' tablet system. All of a sudden, the screen was split into two pieces and put on the screen. Bo Ye and Tang Wei looked up and saw that countless rows of letters formed different combinations. Almost without looking down, he stared at the screen all the time. His fingers followed the rhythm of his brain and frantically knocked on the keyboard. That speed made Tang Wei sigh. Soon, Cong Shan''s private number was investigated, and then by locating them, they found the address where he used this group of numbers for the last time. They began to check the cameras nearby, and found a corner where Cong Shan once received an anonymous call, and then ran to a hospital. This hospital It is the place where Tang poetry once lived. Tang only suddenly remembered that the necklace around Tang Shi''s neck, maybe Cong Shan at that time went to give Tang Shi a necklace. That necklace What does it mean for the jungle? Later, the camera switched quickly. They began to check the facial data of pedestrians on the roadside, extracted all the faces similar to Cong Shan, and then observed where these faces had appeared recently. At the last moment, it was the hospital, and the camera blurred instantly. "Tut, the surveillance of that hospital has been invaded." Tang Wei thought of the shooting. Cong Shan was there that day. Cong Xi must have chased him. Along the way, he asked someone to hack the monitoring system of the hospital to prevent him from being photographed. All the clues, fragments and time points Slowly by them neatly connected into a line. It turns out that everything is connected "I''m now restoring the system in this hospital." Ventus knocked on the keyboard. "Pride, fix the serial number of beta for me." "OK, I''ll send it to you directly. I''ll check the monitoring at the gate of the hospital to see if I can find something." R7cky is also very natural when it is called code. Thin night frowns until Ventus says, "OK! There it is Cong Shan was carried onto the van with blood all over his body! "Go after the license plate number of that van!" The picture is zoomed in, mosaic expanded, slowly stretched and expanded, is a foreign license plate number. "It''s very likely that it''s a set of license plates. Take a look at what''s not captured by the nearby cameras, and then check the driving records of this group of license plates!" If Cong Shan and Cong Zheng are kept together, the personal safety of Tang poetry will have no future trouble! Ten minutes later. "Yes! In an abandoned underground warehouse! The address is 1306 Longrui road! " Ventus raised his head, eyes sharp, "go or not?" "Start now!" Bo ye called directly and said, "Congshan is likely to have an accident. If you go one minute earlier, you will win. I''ll call for help, but you stay here." "No, I''m going!" Tang Wei''s eyes are full of firmness. "Danger, don''t go!" Bo Ye hasn''t been so fierce to Tang Wei for a long time. To save Cong Shan, it is very likely that Cong Xi''s people are in direct conflict. He can''t make fun of Tang Wei''s safety! "No, I''m going. I''m going to be in danger, too." Tang Wei looked up at Bo Ye, "I have nothing to be afraid of. My mother is miss Conglin Tang Shi, my father is Bo Ye of Bo''s plutocrats, and my master is No.7, the No.1 in the world. What can I be afraid of? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 The little boy''s voice was fearless, thin night vaguely thought of that day when the jungle was besieged, he was trembling with fear, but stubbornly held the eyes that did not retreat. Yes This is Tang Wei. How smart he is. He is not afraid of heaven and earth. Bo Ye suddenly chuckled in a low voice. His voice was cold, but it had a calming power. He said, "OK." Tang Wei keeps up with Bo Ye''s pace. Several people transfer their troops. Then Lin CI drives to the abandoned warehouse with r7cky and Ventus. The warehouse is located on the edge of Haicheng and Baicheng. It took a few people an hour to get there. During this period, r7cky and Ventus have been tracking and locating at any time to prevent the location of Congshan from changing. When they finally arrived, there was no one else near the warehouse. "Go down and be careful." Thin night lowered voice, "our people are still on the road." R7cky face has no just frivolity, just drooping eyebrows, indifferently asked, "who did you shout?" When he said this, he padded his weapon along the way, as if he were measuring weight. He has a gun in the palm of his other hand, and seems to be waiting for Bo Ye''s reply. Finally, Bo Ye''s eyes reply coldly, "Ye Jingtang." "I knew that." R7cky whistled, the next second the black muzzle pointed to the thin night, at that moment, two murderous gas startled! In the face of Boye''s indifference, r7cky was quite surprised, but he didn''t show much. He just narrowed his eyes and said, "if you can find me, you can also find the gratitude and resentment of that year Why call ye Jingtang? Not afraid I''ll kill him? " Thin night eyes cold, although pointed at by the gun, there is no fear of meaning. He has always been willful and reckless in his style. He is the only one in Haicheng who has a good eye for everything. He has never been afraid of anything. To be sure, Tang poetry is the only one. He squinted. "If you want to kill him, you can. When it''s over, you can kill him with your ability. I have no choice "Besides..." Thin night sneers, "this gun, is false." "You''re provoking. I can''t kill him?" R7cky''s voice suddenly raised, thin night chuckled, "the literal meaning is just, how do you want to understand?" What a bad man! R7cky grinds his teeth, takes back the gun and plugs it. Then he looks at Bo Ye. "If it wasn''t for fear that Xiao Weiwei would be scared, I''d take a fake gun to scare you, or I''d kill you without saying a word." Thin night pour is sneer, "that thanks killer seven to let me a horse." But I can''t hear much gratitude in my tone. It''s all sarcasm. R7cky was so angry that he turned pale. After waiting in place for a while, ye Jingtang''s people sent a message saying that they had been secretly surrounded. Now they didn''t go out. They were afraid to scare the snake, so they sent a team to help. Let Bo ye go first. In case of emergency, they will rush in at any time. Thin night saw an eye Tang Wei, "sit in the car, still choose with us together?" "Do you need to choose?" Tang Wei chuckled at the corner of his mouth and said, "let''s go." When it comes to Tang poetry, he won''t step back! Several people took a long way to park the car. They surveyed the terrain along the way. Then they walked to the edge of the warehouse quietly with their waists on. Ventus sent a row of interference codes, which quickly blacked out several cameras near the warehouse, making them unable to work normally for the time being. Thin night is the last, Tang Wei is surrounded by them in the middle, it is relatively safe. They found that Cong Xi''s car left Haicheng just now. It should have gone out to do business. Maybe Cong Zheng''s disappearance has affected his normal rhythm. It should be safe now that there is no accident. But I''m not sure Cong Xi will send someone to guard here, so I''d better be careful. Close to the shutter door, a cold wind blowing, a few people frown, Tang only asked a low voice, "directly into or?" "No, come with me. There''s a window here." R7cky looked at the 3D structure map of the whole building on his tablet computer and fiddled with it. All the entrances and exits were clear at a glance, "in the south, come here." There are all haystacks here. A few people walk around the wall carefully on the withered branches and leaves. As expected, they find a window with a smile. When they look inside, Ventus frowns and makes a few gestures. "What does he mean?" In many cases, the slightest sound will reveal the whereabouts, so many organizations or partners will develop special gestures to convey simple and clear points. Bo Ye looked at Ventus''s gesture and whispered to Tang Wei, "there are five foreigners in it. They are about the same height as us. They are very strong and equipped with guns. We should be careful." "How do you understand?" Tang Wei asked. Thin night light Piao ground answers, "saw a glance to understand."¡°¡­¡­¡± Here you can! Ventus made a few more gestures, and Bo Ye translated, "first look at the situation, or do you want to rush in?" R7cky frowned, "their weapons and machinery are no less than ours. It''s risky to rush. It''s better to separate their attention and solve them one by one. They go together, and we expect to be shot into a beehive. Even if not, Congshan is likely to be threatened by them as hostages. " Several people were silent, then Tang only whispered, "I have a way." Three adults immediately bent down to listen, the result after listening to Tang Wei''s plan, thin night a face serious, "I won''t allow." "But only children can make them relax." Tang Wei looked into thin night''s dark eyes, "I am the child." He can easily play the role of an innocent and ignorant child, lead the foreign bodyguards out, relax their vigilance, and then leave the rest to Bo Ye. "I just need to make a sound and ask them to come outside to check the situation. At that time, you burst into the room through this vent and get rid of the rest of the people in the room..." "I won''t make fun of your safety!" Although thin night voice is very small, but quite low, Tang Wei even feel his words come out from the mouth, hit on the ground is a hit a pit that kind of. "Do you have a better way?" Tang Wei pointed to himself, "I am the best bait. Who among you can replace me to confuse those people? " The three were silent. "I''d rather wait until the next feasible way than let you do such a dangerous thing." Bo Ye said firmly, "I can''t let your safety be affected at all." At that moment, Tang Weicai believed that his father loved him deeply. But he resolutely chose to come forward, "if I want to protect my mother, I must protect my little uncle. You know what? Congshan is really my little uncle now. " Thin night grits its teeth and refuses to give in. "Not so much." R7cky said, "Ventus and I will go in and solve it. Bo Ye, you and Xiao Weiwei can take care of him. The soldiers are divided into two ways. How about you solve the problems on the outside and we solve the problems on the inside? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 "I agree." This is everyone''s concession. Tang Wei looks at Bo Ye and says, "Bo Shao, what do you think?" Bo Ye frowned, "I''ll go with you." "I''ll show up. You''re in the dark. You''ll act when you decide. With the first sound as the criterion, once there is a sound, ye Jingtang and their people will rush out to help. We want to make sure that Congshan will not fall into their hands and become a hostage. " "In short, save Congshan before they do." R7cky looked at his little apprentice and thought that Tang Wei''s calmness at this time was quite remarkable. After counting down five seconds, several people started to move. Bo Ye hid in the corner of the wall in the dark. Tang Wei ran out. R7cky and Ventus stood by under the vent, clutching their fingers tightly, ready to burst in anytime and anywhere. "Wow -" Tang Wei''s cry was loud and clear. He obviously wanted to use this move to attract people inside. He ran to the rolling shutter door while crying, and then began to raise a corner of the rolling shutter door - soon, the rolling shutter door was opened from inside, and two tall men, r7cky and Ventus, looked at each other, then there were three left! ¡°whatthehell£¿£¡¡± The American soldier uttered a rude curse, and Tang shivered. He was obviously frightened and stammered with his tender voice. His English skills are not bad, while trembling voice while talking to those strong men, "brother I, my foot has been cut off, and I don''t know where it is Can I borrow my cell phone to call dad? " Several strong men saw Tang Wei, a small child, shrinking in the corner. Looking at his ankle, there was blood. Thin night frowned in the dark. When did the child cut himself? In order to act more real, have you achieved this point?! "I''m sorry, kid. We''re not good people." Seeing Tang Wei, the strong man began to bully and intimidate him. He gave a vulgar laugh, "come here, my brother, make your wound bigger." Tang Wei retreated, "no I just want to borrow a cell phone... " "Cell phone? oh That thing, as long as you kneel down and beg us, ha ha! " Tang Wei cried, "don''t come here!" The weak will cause those who are stronger, especially the children who are powerless. Two strong men laughed and approached him, reached out and lifted him up, "Hey, you yellow boy, you don''t look like a man at all. Is your father a little monkey? That kind of monkey in the circus. God, it''s ridiculous. " Tang Wei doesn''t know where to get angry, "my father isn''t!" Two people did not expect that he would retort, immediately fell him to the ground, rolled his sleeve to come forward, "boy, it seems that your monkey father didn''t teach you how to talk with your brothers." "Ah Tang Wei hugs his head and deliberately screams to attract their attention. At this time, a shadow comes from the mountain behind him. His technique is very skillful. He raises his leg and kicks one of them to the ground. Aware of their action of holding weapons, Bo Ye jumps up on the wall, accurately lands on the wrist of the man, and directly kicks the knife in his hand! After landing, thin night didn''t give himself buffer time. He took out a dagger from his inner pocket and stabbed them on their knees! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 There were two screams in succession. The remaining three people wanted to rush out to see the situation. They were either knocked down by r7cky and Ventus, who had fallen from the sky. They either broke their wrists or were hit on the kneecaps, completely losing their ability to move. Finally, thin night dragged the two strong men in, kicked open the rolling door, looked at r7cky and yelled, "have you found Congshan? ¡± "here it is!" Ventus ran inside and saw the clump of fir lying on the bed covered with blood. His whole body was full of wounds, but no one helped him deal with them. Some black blood had solidified. "Come on Ye Jingtang''s people rushed in to help, tied up the five people directly, stuck tape on their mouths, and tied them all together. Bo Ye picked Cong Shan''s shirt with the tip of a knife and looked at it with deep eyes. "Take him away!" Ye Jingtang''s people came to help Congshan up. During this process, the comatose Congshan opened his eyes and looked around weakly. When he found out that Bo Ye and Tang Wei were coming, he tried his best to talk. "Weiwei..." "I''m..." Tang Wei turned red. "Little uncle Do you feel any pain? " Cong Shan pulled the corner of his mouth weakly and laughed, then fell into a coma completely. "Come on, take him to the hospital! Don''t stretch out for the time being, let Jiang Ling help to have a look! " Thin night quickly ordered, "Cong Xi will be back soon, Ventus, please eliminate the surveillance video here." "It''s not a problem, thin." Ventus took the tablet computer and quickly began to knock. He pinned the knife on his waist. Several people rushed out of the warehouse. They had to make a quick decision to prevent Cong Xi from killing him suddenly. When several people passed by the group of strong men who were tied together and wailed, they did not squint. It was like they were passing the air and got into the car. Lin CI quickly turned the steering wheel, "thin little You are suspected by yourself. If anything happens, I will kneel down in front of the Bo family''s spiritual card. " Bo Ye takes a look at Tang Wei. His feet are still bleeding. R7cky takes out disinfectant and band aid to help him deal with the wound. Congshan is lying in another van with a brother inside to help him clean up his wounds. Now they are temporarily relieved. After grabbing two trumps from Cong Xi, it is estimated that he should start to panic. Soon he will be unable to bear to fight against Tang poetry. They just need to wait for him to make a mess! "Did you expect me to have a weapon?" Thin night looking at Tang Wei''s ankle, now pasted the band aid, the wound has not bled, stretched out his hand to wipe the dust on Tang Wei''s face, "is how to guess?" "Your left shoulder is a few centimeters lower than your right." Tang Wei looked at thin night, young, but steady eyes, "can have the weight of the cause of such a range of high and low, conversion, is a dagger and other weapons." Bo Ye marveled at Tang Wei''s extraordinary intelligence. "Now Cong Shan and Cong Zheng are in our hands. Cong Xi has no cards left." Tang Wei turned his head and looked at his master, "we have already torn our face with Cong Xi and Cong Xi''s power. Whether we can take back the jungle depends on this one." - at that time, Tang poetry didn''t know that she had been concealed so many amazing events, each of which was bloody, and she Ignorance and luck are covered in their protection. When everything subsided, the two men, big and small, had only an understatement on their faces. They ignored how much fear they had. At that time, they only said that it was common. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 That night, thin night, they took the scarred Congshan back to the hospital where Jiang Ling was. As soon as they entered the door, Jiang Ling was waiting there, wearing a white coat and walking with the wind, "are you coming?" "Well, it''s a little urgent." The person behind thin night carries Cong Shan to sickbed, "must keep his life." ¡°OK¡£¡± Jiang Ling looked at Congshan''s injury and tut said, "who abused you? How can this happen? Some wounds are already inflamed... " While several people are running, they push Congshan into the operating room. While Tang Wei is quite anxious, he is used to Congshan''s indifference. He didn''t expect that Congshan would be dying like this. When a strong person shows his vulnerability, it must be It''s been quite a hit. He was afraid of Cong Shan''s health. Later, the door of the operating room was closed, and Bo Ye and r7cky were waiting at the door. Bo Ye looked at them and said, "are you not afraid to be recognized because it''s so aboveboard?" R7cky and Ventus stood together and watched Congshan being pushed forward. "No, ordinary people don''t think about who we are." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye was silent for a long time and said, "I''ll call to report you now, and I''ll get a five million bonus." Tang Wei''s eyes lit up in a flash, and said, "fight! Take the money! " "Little apprentice, how can you treat your master like this? Don''t forget who protected you!" R7cky yelled, "what a little white eyed wolf." Tang Wei vomits his tongue, and a group of people wait outside. On the other side, Cong Zheng is being guarded in the special ward of Bo Ye. Most people can''t get into this room, and there are all kinds of bodyguards at the door to guard against someone sneaking in and attacking Cong Zheng. Now Cong Zheng and Cong Shan are in their hands, the situation has reversed, and there is no need to be afraid of Cong Xi''s pursuit. Just wait for them to wake up After a few tense hours, Jiang Ling came out of the operating room with a few drops of blood splashed on his face mask. When he came out, several people gathered around him and asked. "How''s it going?" "Is there any danger?" "All the wounds have been treated. The deepest wound is a knife wound on the waist. Before the knife wound recovered, he was shot again. A circle of meat over there has been dead. We have cleaned it up for a long time." As soon as the words came out, several big men frowned. They were shot after the knife wound was not good. This kind of pain is not what ordinary people can bear "Now the anesthetic effect has not passed, after that it should wake up. Wake up is very painful, you accompany him more Congshan was pushed into the ward, and several people followed him all the way to the ward, especially Tang Wei. After knowing their true identity, he decided that Congshan was his little uncle. No wonder I felt so familiar at the beginning. It was really his little uncle God takes Tang Yi and sends Congshan to him. Bo Ye also has a magical feeling in his heart. Now the little boy is his own son, and he has become the grandson of the jungle in a blink of an eye. How wonderful it is, Cong Zheng still Or your own father-in-law?! Bo Ye thought of this layer of kinship, and felt a little surprised. Tang Wei had such a powerful identity out of thin air, and suddenly he was not used to it. They waited at Congshan''s bedside for a while. Finally, the effect of the anesthetic gradually passed away. Congshan woke up from coma. As soon as he opened his eyes, he noticed that his body''s consciousness was recovering. With the recovery of various senses, he was followed by severe pain. There were too many wounds on his body, and his brain was forced to be clear by the pain. With his eyes open and his voice hoarse, his vision began to clear. Tang Wei saw Cong Shan open his eyes and exclaimed in surprise, "wake up!" Cong Shan looked to the side, standing that gas field like God down to earth, between the eyebrows but cold man - thin night. He He was saved by the last person he wanted to meet. Tang Wei deftly poured Congshan a cup of warm water, "little uncle, what are you talking about?" Cong Shan looks at the little boy in front of him. He hears the name of the little uncle in his mouth. His eyes Unexpectedly, it got deeper. "Tang Wei." His first words were hoarse but sonorous, "you Do you know? " Bo Ye didn''t take part in the communication between Tang Wei and Congshan. He just watched his son stand by the bed with a worried face, fed Congshan a drink of water, and then held his hand and said, "little uncle, I know all about it." He knew everything, including the identity of Tang poetry and the blood relationship between him and their mother and son. Cong Shan stretched out his hand, but there was a wound on his arm. He pulled the corner of his mouth weakly and laughed. The smile seemed to be It''s sad. "I''m sorry I didn''t protect you." "It doesn''t matter." Tang Wei gently helped Cong Shan cover the quilt, and then jumped off the edge of the bed, "I can protect you, too."Cong Shan felt that he really underestimated the boy in front of him. From the very beginning, he had been hiding his true identity, and even cheated people all over the world. Later, Bo Ye spoke in a cold and oppressive voice. Apart from keeping a low profile in the face of Tang poetry and Tang Wei, he usually spoke in such a high and cold tone, "do you know what happened to your father?" Cong Shan''s eyes flashed, obviously unexpected, "Cong Zheng, he also He is clearly his own father, but Cong Shan only calls him by his full name. The word "Ye" clearly expresses his shock. It''s obvious that Cong Xi locked Cong Shan up first, and then found someone to deal with Cong Zheng. After all, Cong Shan is the leader of Cong Zheng. He has to cut off his right and left arms first, so it''s convenient to attack Cong Zheng. "I don''t know, but if something happens to Cong Zheng, the jungle will be in chaos." Suddenly two people disappear, Cong Xi will jump out to be king. "Cong Zheng was knocked into a vegetable by Cong Xi. We are still investigating the specific situation." Bo Ye sat down by the bed and looked Tsuga in the eye. "So, we need all the information you have about the jungle. Cong Xi''s next step is likely to start with Tang poetry. " Cong Shan is silent and may still be on guard. When he looked up again, he saw not only Bo Ye and Tang Wei, but also two men wearing hoodies and turning their hats up to cover their faces. Cong Shan, who was lying on the bed, seemed to see something incredible. The two black and white men were standing in the shadow of the corner. They were silent all the time, and their sense of existence was not strong. But when he found them, his eyes could not leave. At the same time, they were looking at him coldly. For a long time, two names came out of Cong Shan''s mouth -- "arrogance Furious? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 Cong Shan''s words surprised r7cky and Ventus in the corner. Bo Ye and Tang Wei are stunned. Then Tang Wei goes back a few steps and suddenly thinks that r7cky says that they have a mysterious brother who is working as an undercover agent in the jungle. But suddenly there is no news from him a while ago. He immediately goes up with Congshan. R7cky''s eyes widened, and his voice murmured, "you You... " "Are you lazy?" Lazy, also known as depravity, r7cky did not think that their brother, who came and went without a trace, could not find any news, could not see real people, unexpectedly It turned out to be Cong Shan, the young master of the jungle Even Tang Wei had an incredible look on his face. "Little uncle, are you also seven sins?" When he thought of Cong Shan''s style as the great devil of sleep, he suddenly felt that he was really lazy He usually sleeps when he touches the pillow. He doesn''t care about his own business. He''s lazy and cold. He doesn''t even talk often. He deserves the title of laziness. Cong Shan was silent. R7cky ran to him and poked him in the face. "Damn, lazy, how can you open your identity now? We''ve been looking for you for a long time... " "I didn''t get in touch with you a while ago because I was injured and trapped." Cong Shan lies back on the bed, next to Bo Ye and Tang Wei''s eyes are still shocked, just like meeting netizens, brother who has a good relationship on the Internet is actually face-to-face with himself in real life! Damn it It''s a bad relationship. "I thought you went into the jungle to be an undercover agent for the sake of greedy death. I didn''t expect that you were originally from the jungle." Cong Shan lowered his eyes. "When I entered the seven deadly sins, I didn''t disclose that I came from the jungle. Later, when I learned that Fengshen group wanted to use the jungle to kill us, I was also the abandoned son of the jungle." He was abandoned by the jungle. So Cong Shan hated Cong Zheng all the time, and even betrayed his family willingly, passing the news to other people in the seven sins. Tang Wei is a little distressed, "then you must have a hard time in the jungle, right?" Cong Zheng certainly didn''t like Congshan, but he couldn''t move him, because Congshan was so powerful that he was the most powerful of his sons. He was no longer the abandoned son who once said to give up. Without Cong Shan, the jungle was cut off an arm, so Cong Zheng couldn''t let Cong Shan roll completely even if he hated him any more. This is Cong Shan''s way of fulfilling his self-worth, so powerful that a family that once looked down on him did not dare to touch him. "Then Tang Wei is great." R7cky touched his chin and said to Tang Wei with a smile, "here, you are my little apprentice. How many technicians in the world are better than me? And your parents are all from a big family, and three of the seven sins that shocked the world are now around you. My God, your future is not so good. " Tang Wei vomited tongue, "after my backstage is the hardest!" Thin night rare to show a frank smile, sat down on one side, and looked at the eye Congshan, "we need your help." It needs him to recover, and then defeat Cong Xi, so that Tang poetry will no longer be coveted. Cong Shan nodded, his voice was gentle, "but if you want to shake Cong Xi, you have to let my father do the same. How likely is he to wake up?" "It depends on how far Jiang Ling they can help him recover." Bo Ye said in a deep voice, "the personal safety of Tang poetry depends on you." This sentence made Cong Shan feel uncomfortable. Maybe from the beginning, the existence of thin night made him feel uncomfortable. For thin night, it''s the same feeling. The men in front of them are strong rivals for each other. Bo Ye can clearly observe Cong Shan''s strong and repressed feelings for Tang poetry. Since the mystery of Tang poetry was revealed, Cong Shan and Tang poetry were doomed to be separated. It''s really his sister, Cong family''s daughter. But Rao is so, some feelings from the beginning of germination, did not ask what will happen, or no fear what will happen. Even if you are broken, you have to try to spread all your love. Bo Ye sees such an emotion in Congshan''s eyes, a kind of Feelings that made him feel dangerous. Cong Shan is a man who is not good at words. Different from Bo Ye''s indifference, Bo Ye is superior in status. His hands are covered by clouds and his hands are covered by rain. Naturally, there are some arrogant styles. In other words, this indifference is a kind of frivolous pride. But Cong Shan is good at hiding and enduring. His indifference is that he keeps an attitude that has nothing to do with himself. The world is separated from him, only Tang poetry is his only connection with the world. Bo Ye stood up and didn''t want to get along with Cong shanduo. "Since you''re OK, we''ll go first. If Cong Zheng wakes up, we will inform you in time. There''s someone outside. You''re safe for the time being. ""Good." Cong Shan just answers the next sentence, and then bows his head. They seem to have made countless moves in silence. Bo Ye leads Tang Wei out. Tang Wei looks back at the man on the bed. "Little uncle." The little boy called him and Cong Shan looked up again. Tang Wei smile, that a clear transparent, the most innocent world, he said, "good, you are still my little uncle." In a word, it made Cong Shan''s nose sour, and his heart, which was seldom touched, began to beat faster. It turns out that this is the feeling of being concerned After Tang Wei said this, he was led away by Bo Ye. R7cky and Ventus didn''t stay much. They followed their steps and went out one after another. Then the door of the ward was closed, isolating the silence of the room. ****** in the corridor, Tang Wei looked up at Bo Ye, and his face was completely childlike. "When do you think this thing can be completed as soon as possible?" He means to smash Cong Xi''s power completely. "As long as Cong Zheng wakes up." Thin night steps did not stop, but you can see that in deliberately cooperate with Tang Wei small steps, "can solve him immediately." "I don''t want my mom to live under threat for too long." Tang Wei was led by Bo Ye to the hospital gate, "my mom will also suspect that I''ve been running too hard recently. Bo Shao, my time is very tight." The tone of the little boy''s voice was oppressive like that of an adult. Thin night hook lips, "my time is also very tight." "If that''s done, are you going to have anything to do with us?" Tang Wei took a look at thin night, "or do you say, let my mother live freely?" "Whatever she likes." Thin night bowed his head, on that and his similar face, "I ask for nothing." "I see. Let''s go here." Tang Wei released thin night''s hand and said softly, "don''t send it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 Tang Wei''s action can be regarded as an answer to Bo Ye. Let''s go here. There''s no need to send him away in the future. Bo Ye looks at Tang Wei''s little body and looks at him with deep eyes. The man''s side face is half and the straight nose outlines a pretty side face. Passers-by will have more eyes after passing by. However, Bo Ye''s eyes will always stay on Tang Wei''s back. Once upon a time, what he left most to the mother and son was their backs and cold eyes. Now He saw them leave, wanted to chase them, but lost courage. When Tang Wei got home, Tang Shi and Jiang Qizheng were playing games on the sofa. They just came back from the shooting site of the magazine. They had been busy all day changing eight styles before they finally decided to publish the first issue. When they got home, they were so tired that their legs would cramp. Jiang Qi is lying on the sofa while Han rang is cooking in the kitchen. When Tang Wei pushes the door in, Tang Shi takes a look at him, "are you back? How was your day? " Tang Wei then said, "I''m very happy!" "Just be happy." Tang Shi smilingly touched Tang Wei''s face, "did you come here to meet your two big brothers before?" Tang Wei shook his head, "no, I came back by myself." "Be safe next time, you know, when you go home alone." Tang Shi told his son, "or call Mommy, and I''ll pick you up." "Good." Tang Wei smiles and says to Tang Shi, "Mommy, have you ever thought about where they are?" This is an obscure question about the life experience of Tang poetry. When it comes to this, Tang poetry is also melancholy. "I haven''t seen them since the accident of the Tang family. I don''t know where I am now. I haven''t got any news... " It seems that Tang Shi didn''t know his position. Tang Wei frowned, "do you mean that after you go to prison, your grandparents have lost their message?" Tang Shi nodded, "what''s the matter? I didn''t care about it before. Suddenly I asked." "I just miss them a little bit." Tang Wei looked up at Tang Shi''s face and said, "I don''t know how my grandparents are now, where they live, and whether their days are good..." "Don''t say it. Mommy misses them, too." With sadness in his eyes, Tang Shi said, "but as long as we don''t give up the hope of looking for their news, we will meet again one day." Tang Shi never thought that the day of reunion would come so fast, so There is no way to prevent it. ****** that night, Han rang cooked a table of Thai food, and several people in the family gathered together to eat a lot. Later, they all felt their stomachs and kept burping, "my God, I''m so tired. Han rang''s craftsmanship is wonderful. " "The rich second generation who can''t cook is not a good president." Jiang Qi was laughing and joking over there, "now our president Han is both a company career and a chef career. It''s just two hands!" Han rang hugged Jiang Qi''s waist and said, "good. Now this perfect man is your boyfriend. You should be proud." "Beautiful for you!" Jiang Qi gave way to Han, "is all your property mine?" "Mine is yours." Han rang gave Jiang Qi a kiss on the forehead. "All the money, including me, is yours." "Ouch ~ ~" Tang Shi and Tang Wei looked at each other a few times. Mother and son were there, tut tut Tut, "you two are enough. Have you ever thought about our feelings?" "Tang Shi, hurry up and find a man!" Jiang Qi laughed, "I think Congshan is very good." Tang Shi shook his head, "come on, we may not say a word for a long time." Tang Wei also worried, "Congshan brother can''t!" Several people looked at him suspiciously, "why?" "No No why Tang Wei was afraid that Tang poetry would be stimulated, so he didn''t tell the truth directly. "Anyway, he can''t. besides, he''s so boring every day. My mother must be very boring with him." Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei''s nervous appearance and frowned, "do you know something?" Tang Wei''s heart clapped for a moment, and immediately waved to his mother, "no, no!" Tang Shi always feels that Tang only has his own little secret recently. I don''t know if it''s because the child has grown up and has more worries, or if it''s just her worry. Two days later, Cong Zheng woke up. When Tang Wei received the call, r7cky was waiting downstairs. When Tang Wei went out, he called out, "master!" "Alas! Apprentice R7cky laughed, "how do you think you''ve grown up again? Children of your age are really different every day." "It''s good to be tall, to protect my mommy." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and laughed, "let''s go. I heard the wind." "Well." Two people went to a van, the driver is Ventus, see Tang Wei, the man whispered Hello, "good evening." "Good evening, brother Ventus."Tang Wei jumped into the car, "go to the hospital, I can''t wait to see Cong Zheng." The car starts and drives to the hospital. Bo Ye is waiting there. Cong Zheng just wakes up. His consciousness is not very clear, but some basic knowledge is still there. Especially when he sees Bo Ye, his eyes are a bit bloody. The door of the ward was opened half an hour later. When Tang Wei came in, Cong Zheng, who was a little turbid in his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes to see him. His eyes were wide open, as if he couldn''t believe it. He squeezed out a few words from his hoarse throat, "you..." He now knows the true identity of Tang Wei. This is him His grandson Rao is a man who came out of the gunfire. He felt touched. This is his grandson. He never thought that he would have such a red lipped grandson in his lifetime. When Congshan and Tang Wei were brought back to the jungle, the people in the jungle said he was a wild seed. Now it seems that they are beating their faces! Tang Wei also saw the changeable emotion in Cong Zheng''s eyes. Knowing that he must have understood everything, he came forward with a sigh and said in a soft voice, "Cong Da is in charge. You finally wake up." His tone is very smooth, but it is because of the smooth, it seems strange. Cong Zheng rarely showed a trance expression and said to Tang Wei, "are you talking to me?" "Well." Tang Wei nodded, and r7cky and Ventus behind him turned up their hoodies and covered most of their faces as usual. They were not used to the presence of strangers, especially Cong Zheng is a special person. "Now that you''re awake, my father must have told you all the things that happened before." Tang Wei stepped forward and stared at Cong Zheng''s face. "My mother was chased because of the jungle, and the jungle is in a mess without you. Cong Xi''s family is the only one. I hope you can help my mother." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 The little boy''s voice was tender but firm. "We spent a lot of ways to rescue you from the military hospital. You were in a vegetative state at that time. You should have heard my voice." Cong Zheng is silent. He feels that there are too many emotions in Tang Wei''s eyes, which are not the eyes that a child should have. A five or six-year-old child, but scheming, mind near the demon, this said out no one will believe. Who turned him into such a genius Or such a monster? It''s this cruel and merciless world that forces Tang Wei to grow up quickly. Bo Ye knows that he is also one of the culprits. Tang Wei looked straight at Cong Zheng''s face and said, "I wish you a speedy recovery. The jungle needs you to go back to host." The first thing Cong Zheng did to regain consciousness was to send someone to send a message back to the jungle. He was not dead yet! Some people who are anxious to get ahead are arrogant. As soon as he comes back, these accounts will be calculated slowly! Cong Xi learned that Cong Zheng recovered consciousness, the whole person was scared pale, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it safe! Shouldn''t he lie in a military hospital all his life! Why do you wake up all of a sudden! " "Cong Shao, we There''s something wrong with our intelligence... " "Go away! They''re a bunch of fuckers! " Cong Xi kicks his hand away, while his mother Liu Lei is also worried, "Xi''er, what can I do? Didn''t you say there would be no problem? Mom is still waiting for you to unify the jungle and trample on the Congshan trees... " "Congshan Cong Shan has also been rescued Cong Xi smashed the vase on the ground. "Damn it, I''ll find out who dares to be so brave at the end of the day!" Twenty minutes later, Cong Xi''s men handed in a stack of information, "Cong Shao, our people found it..." Cong Xi took the information and glanced at it, then tore the pile of paper into pieces! Tang Wei, Bo Ye! It turned out to be that thin night in Haicheng! He underestimated this thin night, did not expect to be able to do so for a Tang Dynasty poem, even at the expense of his face! Cong Xi gnashed his teeth, word by word, "to check Bo Ye, Tang poetry is Bo Ye''s weakness, he dares to help today, I will let him kneel in front of me tomorrow!" "Cong Shao This, this thin night We... " We can''t move It''s Bo Ye in Haicheng. It''s very exciting. The friends around Bo Ye alone are enough for them to drink But where does Cong Xi manage so much now? Another kick in the man''s stomach, "if he can''t move, he will move! It''s a big deal, fish die, jade die! Laozi will be buried with Bo Ye! I''d like to see how capable he is! No matter how fierce he is, he will die. How many times can he escape from death? " His subordinates are submissive and go to work immediately. Cong Xi is so angry that she smashes everything she can smash. Liu Lei on one side looks at him and feels frightened. "Xi''er, I''m against Bo Ye Not very good, right? " "My business is up to you! His thin night is just for women -- "Cong Xi''s voice suddenly stopped. Suddenly, he grinned and his handsome face was fierce." I think of a person... " He immediately stopped the men who were going to leave, with a sly smile on his face, and said, "go and find out where the woman named Anmi is first!" Find an MI to deal with Tang poetry It''s a good way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 It took Cong Zheng two days to wake up and find out all the people in the jungle who had been rumored that Cong Da was the leader of the family, and even Cong Xi''s men lost a lot of money. Cong Shan is still in hospital for observation, and Cong Zheng''s legs and feet have not fully recovered. That day, Bo ye came to see Cong Zheng and told him about how to plan for Cong Xi. In addition, men are indifferent throughout the whole process. It seems that Cong Zheng has only this effect on Bo ye. The jungle and Bo family have always cooperated with each other, but only with each other. Now the power of the jungle is quickly divided into two parts. Some people listen to Cong Xi, and some follow Cong Zheng. On the surface, they are still in a state of peace. If Cong Zheng wants to regain all his rights in the jungle, he needs Bo Ye''s help. After talking about everything, Bo Ye stood up, courteous and good-looking. He was still the son of the rich family in Haicheng. He said to Cong Zheng in a low voice, "thank you for Cong Da''s help." "Thin night." Looking at thin night turn to leave, Cong Zheng can''t control to shout. Thin night turns round, to Cong Zheng''s line of sight, eyes slightly narrow up, "Cong big in charge of what else?" Cong Zheng cleared his throat and said to Bo Ye, "Bo Ye, for Tang Wei, you..." What he wants to ask is whether Bo Ye will rob Tang Wei and let Tang Wei return to Bo''s home. After all, the jungle has not been completely washed white. I don''t know if Bo Yehui will let his son go back to an underground organization. However, thin night just said indifferently, "it all depends on his personal thoughts." If Tang Wei wants to come back, he will always welcome him. If Tang Wei wants to go to the jungle, he will escort him. No matter what he does, he won''t stop him. Cong Zheng looks at the back of thin night leaving, and suddenly feels that the man in front of him seems to have suffered a lot of pain that ordinary people can''t understand. Although he was once an unforgivable villain, God, won''t the villain hurt? "You For Tang poetry What kind of emotion is it? " Cong Zheng asked this sharp question, thin night''s step stopped, steadily stopped at the door of Cong Zheng''s ward. It''s a good question. How does he feel about Tang poetry? Love? No, it''s above love. Love is selfish. Whatever you give, you want to get. But Bo Ye has no desire to receive return. He just wants to do his best to Tang poetry. Even if she wants to leave him, he will send her well. When Bo Ye left, Cong Zheng sat on the bed with his head down, as if he was dead. When Bo Ye left, he didn''t tell Cong Zheng the answer, about whether he loved Tang poetry or not, but all his actions have shown that he loved Tang poetry deeply, but this kind of love has long been unqualified to say. When Bo Ye returns to his private villa, Lin CI reports, "Bo Shao, someone recently Close to Hongmei villa. " Hongmei mountain villa is a place where old Mrs. Bo and her family live in peace. Thin night narrowed his eyes, eyes flashed past a few shrewd, "check who is, don''t let anyone near, also prohibit quiet their external contact." It''s a natural cage, cut off all communication, put them under house arrest, that''s Bo Ye''s punishment for them, but also for himself. He punished his family for all the harm they had done to Tang poetry and for his weakness and inaction. Later, Bo Ye got up and poured himself a glass of red wine. Looking at the scenery outside the window, he suddenly thought of a problem. "Hello, it''s me." He dialed a number and called another man. "I have something to talk to you about here." ****** Su Qi received a call late at night from Bo Ye. He said there was something he wanted to talk about. In fact, apart from Tang poetry, they should have no common purpose. They just fell in love with Tang poetry. So in the face of Su Qi, Bo Ye is generally hostile, even if occasionally need to join hands. I don''t know why Bo ye called late at night. Su Qi chuckled a few times, "you come, or I go?" "I''ll go over and give me the address." Thin night''s voice is cold, especially different from Su Qi''s frivolity, "it''s very important. I don''t have time to joke with you." It''s rare to see him in such a hurry. Su Qi said, "come to my house. My sister and my parents have gone on a tour. If you don''t mind, you can still sleep all night." Su Qi is the only one who can be so casual in the face of his rival. Thin night should be a good to get up, later Lin CI sent him to the door of Su Qi, Su Qi is wearing pajamas waiting downstairs, mouth with a cigarette, dark green eyes flashing magnificent luster. On thin night dark pupil, Su Qi tut a, "eyes really terrible."Bo Ye goes straight to Su Qi''s house. Then he takes off his coat and shows his shirt. He sees Su Qi''s wine on the tea table in the living room. Even the ice has been put in the ice bucket. The man laughs, "ready?" "It''s no small thing to know you''re looking for me late at night." Su Qi blinked, half blood face with a smile, "say, what''s the matter?" Bo Ye sits down and looks back at Su Qi. Two equally excellent and handsome men look at each other, rubbing countless swords in their eyes. For a long time, thin night hook lips a smile. Thin night is used to high cold on weekdays, and usually doesn''t laugh much. Once you smile It must be something big. "Have you ever been in touch with an MI?" Thin night sipped a mouthful of wine, directly open the door to ask. Su Qi Leng Leng, then holding his forehead in front of thin night to sit down, light golden hair passed through his fingers, he narrowed his eyes, "you found it?" "I found out why you were in prison." Thin night sneers, "Su Qi, did you go to jail for peace? Five years? " Su Qi''s eyes appeared a kind of blank mood, then he Leng Leng, and whispered, "young frivolous." Bo Ye laughs sarcastically, "it''s a pity that after you go to jail, Anmi chooses to be with me, and then designs to let Tang Shi go to jail. You and I are just pieces in her hand at that time." Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to admit that Su Qi and Bo Ye have been cheated by Anmi. They all believed in this pure woman, but later when the truth was torn open, they found that they were wrong. It turns out that the so-called innocence is just a disguise. Even now the thin night, dare not say to see the quiet, because he does not know what is hidden behind the quiet, in the end how many cards. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 "The quiet child is yours." Thin night throws out a bomb again, Su qiru is split by thunder to stand in place, cannot believe ground murmur, "what do you say?" "Quiet child, it''s yours." Thin night repeated again, with more cold tone than just now, "unfortunately, surname thin." Su Qi wants to pour the wine in the glass on the arrogant man''s face. "Are you serious?" Su Qi''s voice trembled a little, and her mother tongue came out subconsciously. "God, I didn''t even know she was pregnant." "Congratulations, and congratulations to myself. When she knew she was pregnant, she designed a one night stand with me, which led me to think that the child was mine. " Bo Ye didn''t know who he was laughing at. "It''s very good, your child, my last name. I don''t know who we are, and who we are It''s kind of funny to say. The two of them are playing around in this way. "Then why don''t you deal with her?" "Because peace alone can''t do that." Thin night frowned, "she has behind the scenes, I want to lead out." "Tut tut." Su Qi suddenly stood up, "I want to see my daughter." "Unfortunately, she called me dad." "Damn you..." Su Qi went up and grabbed Bo Ye''s collar. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Huh? I''m going to take her for a paternity test! " "What if it''s true?" Thin night looks directly at Su Qi''s eyes, "if this daughter is really you and an MI''s child, how do you plan to treat her?" "I..." Su Qi was stunned for a moment, "of course It''s... " If it''s quiet, can he be as kind as Tang Wei? Tang poetry and Bo Ye''s children, he can meet each other with a smile, but in the face of himself and the quiet children, he can''t be calm! Su Qi clenched his fist, thin night to see him this way to know, "I know, at present will not tell Bo Yan the truth. When you think about it one day, come back to me and take her away Su Qi sat down dispiritedly, "how can this happen? I thought I was clean with an MI." "You think it''s clean. In fact, it''s just her premeditation." Bo Ye looks at the frustrated man in front of her. What''s more hurtful than knowing that her child''s mother is a vicious and scheming woman? He couldn''t accept the child for a while and a half. Even I don''t want to recognize it at all. "How do you know?" Su Qi poured a glass of wine for himself, "an MI leads the child to come and say it''s yours. According to the strength that you believe in her at the beginning, you should not be suspicious." Bo Ye also poured wine and clinked glasses with him, "the onlookers see clearly. I really didn''t doubt Bo Yan''s identity, because the one night stand designed by an MI mistook me for having a relationship with her, so it''s not strange to have children. " The man''s voice pauses and continues, "but ye Jingtang, who wanders away from us and the story of tranquility, can see at a glance that Bo Yan looks like you. So I went to check later... " Su Qi holds his head in chagrin. "It''s over. Tang Shi knows that if I had a child with an MI, I would have no hope in my life." Bo Ye''s eyes changed and her voice rose. "How dare you think of Tang poetry?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 When Bo ye asked, Su Qi sneered. The man narrowed his eyes, put his hands on his chest and looked at Bo Ye, "why, is Tang Shi single now? Why can''t I chase her if I''m single? " Bo Ye was irritated by Su Qi''s rhetorical question. He frowned at Su Qi and said, "don''t think I didn''t know about the cruise ship." Su Qi''s face was stiff, and then he lowered his voice slightly. "What''s the matter?" "Tang poetry didn''t directly expose you." Thin night so at the man in front of, low voice way, "she is saving your face." Su Qi snorted coldly, "it shows that she will think for me. Besides, I didn''t give you a chance at the beginning, but let me jump down to save her first. " Bo Ye has nothing to say about it. It was really his negligence at that time. He was silent for a while, and then went to see Su Qi, "if you are sure to take Bo Yan back, how do you want to give her in her future life?" Su Qi didn''t speak. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t know. I really don''t know." If it''s really him and the quiet child, he may not be able to open his heart to accept. Although the child is innocent, it''s creepy to think that she has half the quiet blood on her body. Su Qi can''t imagine what expression he should use to face Bo Yan''s face in the future. Bo ye knew that Su Qi''s heart was shocked and complicated. For a moment and a half, he couldn''t figure out his way of thinking, so he stood up and said, "in that case, I''ll go first." "What''s the purpose of coming here? Tell me I have a daughter, and your mother''s name? " Su Qi grasped Bo Ye''s hand, "or say, have another purpose?" "All of them." Thin night hook lips, face with an enigmatic smile, "I suddenly don''t want you to go with thin face.". When you think about your daughter calling me dad, you still have a sense of accomplishment. " "Damn you..." Su Qi really wants to stand up and fight with Bo Ye, "come on, treat the little girl well for me. I''ll take her home one day when I can pass the barrier in my heart. " "I don''t care." It really doesn''t matter that Bo Ye raises Bo Yan''s little daughter. There is only one more population, but because of this child''s special status, it''s not convenient for him to keep her around for a long time. "Was there any secret about your imprisonment?" Thin night let Su Qi recollect the past, "an MI crash escape, you for her in prison for five years, can you remember, at that time, hit who?" Su Qi''s eyes opened slightly as if in memory, and then Read out a name that shocked Bo Ye. ****** when Bo ye went back that day, he immediately sent someone to investigate the truth of the seven deadly SINS'' complete quarrel with Fengshen group. Later, Lin took Tang into his private villa and said, "my wife called me to bring it to you." It was Cen Huiqiu who made soup for her son. Thin night kneaded to knead eyebrow heart, "thank you." "It''s my office." When Lin CI is about to leave, Bo Ye shouts, "by the way, can you check why the Su family was in prison five years ago?" Even five years ago, Su Qi was also a famous young master. The person who could put him in prison would not be inferior to Su''s family in status and status. If he killed a person, it would have been cheaper for five years. Maybe it was because he was a junior of Su''s family that he didn''t suffer too much from prison. Thin night''s eyes narrowed slightly. Unexpectedly, Anmi was involved in so many things five years ago www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 A week later, Tang Shi''s fashion magazine came out, causing a sensation in the whole city. The whole fashion industry was crazy about it. The inside call blew up Eugene and Chris''s office, desperately asking what the new lady had come from. Her name is Tang Shi, and her English name is dawn. She used to be a fellow designer. Now, if you come to the fashion circle, you can just walk two steps, which is also the shoulder of this circle. Born with keen insight and a cold and simple fashion temperament, she became a hot model. For a moment, countless notices came one after another, but people were so cold that they threw out two words: No, take it. She didn''t want to make a debut. She came to shoot the magazine just because she had a good relationship with Jiang Qi and Eugene. They helped her to believe in her, so she was willing to take part in the cover shooting of this issue herself. As for other people, those who didn''t know each other had no way. All of them are famous for their tongue smacking Tang poetry. Some people even say that it is because Tang poetry is afraid. I''m afraid that if we change the company, her real hard photo skills will be completely exposed. It''s just that the photographers from Eugene and Chris are more powerful, which can make Tang poetry so beautiful. However, Tang poetry doesn''t care about it at all. She still lives her own life. Despite all the rumors behind her, she still doesn''t move like a mountain. She does the design on her own. Jiang Qiting likes the present state of Tang poetry and feels that she has lived her true self. Since Bo Ye clarified everything, the pressure on Tang Shi suddenly lightened. In addition, after Bo ye had a quarrel with her family in the hospital, Bo Ye broke her face completely. Now she won''t disturb Tang Shi''s life rashly. Just like this, looking at the smile on Tang Shi''s face, Jiang Qi hopes that Tang Shi''s shadow can be less. "Baby, do you know what the outside says about you? You are mysterious Chris called Tang Shi that day and said, "I want to work in a branch office in China, so I can stay with you." Tang Shi thought for a while and said, "don''t you want your position in this department?" "Just hang up a position and fly to the branch." Chris was on the other side of the ocean, laughing and tapping on the keyboard. "How about that?" "All right, as long as you can get used to the life in China, come here." Tang Shi took a look at Tang Wei, who was sitting on the bed playing games. "Live in our house. Anyway, the room is still empty." "Good!" Chris replied, "then I''ll submit an application with the company and wait for me to come to China to find you." "OK," Tang Shi said. Chris over there laughed and his eyes narrowed. "How can you be so cute! I really don''t want to give you up to other smelly men. " "Yes, you are the only good man in the world." Tang Shi laughed and joked, "unfortunately, I don''t like you like this." "I don''t like you like that!" Chris yelled, "I like men. The more handsome the better." Tang Shi made a finger ring, "in this way, you go to sleep Bo Ye, Su Qi and Fu Muzhong and take revenge on me. Anyway, they are very handsome. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chris on the other side of the ocean held the phone silent, "I take you as a good friend, you actually take me as a tool for revenge." After that, they laughed together, and Tang Wei looked up in doubt. But when he was smiling from the bottom of his heart on Tang Shi''s face, he felt that he was in a sunny mood. The smile on mommy''s face is what he has to protect all his life. No matter when, his mother should be able to laugh without scruple. ****** in the evening, I was dazed by the cover of Tang poetry. He never thought that one day he would see such high spirited Tang poetry. The theme of the magazine was nirvana of the Phoenix, and the cover also used classical elements. Tang poetry dressed in red dresses and robes and stood barefoot on the desert. She was wearing a bright red palace skirt with elegant sleeves and skirt. If it is placed in the Imperial Palace, it must be a disaster for the beautiful woman. But at this moment, she stands alone in the desert. Like a tombstone still at the end of time. She just looked at the camera. Without too much expression, her eyes were enough to split all the chaos and filth between heaven and earth, just like a sharp blade out of sheath. From a distance, the whole person was like a fire rising from the ground, blooming in the originally dead end. The surrounding environment is desolate and full of vicissitudes. Only her red clothes become a dazzling color in the world, like blood and pulse. Desperate environment, only her bright red figure. What is Phoenix Nirvana? This is the nirvana of the Phoenix! At the first sight of the cover, everyone will be shocked by the bright color contrast. The pale yellow and white base picture, such as the red and blood clothes, is too strong. It has to be said that Eugene is really a genius, who can control the picture so amazingly. Bo Ye stares at the magazine bought by Lin CI for a long time and puts it on his desk as if it were a precious treasure.When Lin just came in and gave the magazine to him, he gasped and said, "the magazines are out of stock. The last one was snatched from his mother in her forties at the phone booth and chased down the whole street." Thin night tut tut exclaimed, "is there such exaggeration?" "Can''t you?" Lin CI pointed to the magazine and said, "it''s full of what happened to Miss Tang, including her marriage to you, going to jail later, losing her brother, and everything is spread out in front of the public like autobiography. Everyone is crazy, scrambling to buy and see. Who will let go of such a shocking social event? " Thin night is as stiff as thunder. Tang poetry confesses everything in the book? Lin CI swallowed his saliva. "On the way here, I turned a few eyes casually, eh I have mentioned you. " Thin night in the heart clap Deng for a while, but didn''t dare to open. Just looking at the cover is enough to shock him. If he wants to open the contents to thoroughly explore the past of Tang poetry, he I don''t have the courage. Every word is the sin he committed in those years. Bo Ye hung her eyes. After Lin CI left, she read the cover magazine for a long time. The Tang poetry didn''t deliberately highlight her features, but the combination of temperament and background went beyond the scope of beauty and ugliness. Just like at this moment, Bo Ye looks at the magazine that he gently put on the table, hesitates and decides to open it again and again. A large section is empty behind the catalogue to describe the frustrations of Tang poetry in her short life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 Miss Tang, are you aggrieved? What''s the point of not being wronged? Have come, look back, I did not die in the past, good. Bo Ye clarifies for you how you feel at that moment? Will you still be with him? How do you feel? I can''t say what I felt, but I cried in front of the TV camera. At that moment, all my emotions were completely broken out. I didn''t expect to wait until this day, that is, the day when I was completely innocent. I thank Bo yeken for facing up to my mistakes and cleaning up my reputation, but together, forget it. I don''t have the guts or the luck. Will you ever forgive him? I will never forgive him. He will never be forgiven. Thin night in see this sentence, eye socket shrink shrink, feel a little sour. According to the foot of the page, the fingers tremble slightly. Tang poetry mentions that they were wronged, misunderstood and framed in light sentences, but there is a tearing feeling between the lines. She was left alone in the cage built by Bo Ye''s marriage for the people, tossing and turning, unable to survive. Later, thin night closed the pages of the book and put his hand over his face. The setting sun slowly reddened the world behind him. Thin night was engulfed by the light of the setting sun, and her shoulders trembled slightly. Look up that moment, the corner of the man''s eyes have tears, silently broken on the table. He wanted to go to Tang Shi. Now, immediately, he wanted to tell her that we had come all over again and give him a good chance to treat her. But reason told him not to, late is late, late a second is late, he did wrong, she let go. It becomes a miss. Later, Bo ye went home alone late at night, and Cen Huiqiu was cooking soup at home. Recently, she heard that Tang Shi and Tang Wei were injured because of old lady Bo and tranquility. She felt guilty, so she chose the same way as Bo Ye and tried to make up for it. But compensation, the most ridiculous thing in the world is compensation. "Yeer, what''s the matter?" CEN Huiqiu came out, saw thin night''s face is not good, "sick?" "No Thin night shakes his head, see Cen Huiqiu Sheng a bowl of pigeon soup on the table, "you changed a soup today?" "Yes, take a look and send some back to Weiwei. I''ve heard Jiang Ling say that he''s grown a lot recently. He''s just the right age for a child. Alas, I''ll make up for it more... " CEN Huiqiu said, voice weak down, choked. She took out a small box from her pocket, which contained the last gold necklace. It was her birthday present for Tang Wei. But Tang Wei''s birthday has been so long. She has never seen him again. CEN Huiqiu gave the box to Bo Ye, "if you see Weiwei next time, give it this. It''s said that it''s from Grandma. It''s safe. " "Good." Bo Ye took the jewelry box in Cen Huiqiu''s hand with a hoarse voice, and then whispered, "Mom, if a person is completely disappointed with me, what chance do I have?" CEN Huiqiu understood what Bo Ye was saying and sighed, "mom knows, mom is also responsible. When mom saw Tang Shi called away by an MI, she didn''t stop her I didn''t expect that happened later... " Bo Ye looked at the soup on the table and said softly, "but if I don''t make up for it, how can I make up for it?" CEN Huiqiu patted thin night''s back, "night, go.". Mrs. Bo has a mother there. No matter whether Tang poetry can forgive our Bo family in the end or not, it should be given back to others. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 Thin night looking at Cen Huiqiu for a long time, think of the time Su Qi said that there is no fear of words. "Isn''t Tang Shi single? Why can''t I go after her? " Why not? The man gathered his eyebrows, and a trace of complex emotion flashed through his eyes. Then he said to Cen Huiqiu, "Mom, you''ve packed the soup." CEN Huiqiu was stunned, "what are you doing? Do you want to bring a bento "No Bo Ye seemed to wake up suddenly and gave her mother a rare smile. "I''ll send the soup to your little grandson now." When Cen Huiqiu knew what Bo Ye was going to do, she immediately blushed and said, "OK, ok You wait for me for a while, but what else do you like to eat? Shall I make him a salad? By the way, you must give him that necklace... " "Well, I remember them all. Don''t make it too much. It''ll be a bit messy. Just pigeon soup. " "Good, good." CEN Huiqiu repeatedly should be next, after a while with a insulation Bento out, "on the road careful ah." "Well." Bo ye went out with a thermos bucket, then got on the car and went straight to the Tang poetry home in Baicheng. ****** at seven o''clock that night, the door of Jiang Qi''s house was knocked. Jiang Qi brushed her teeth and went to open the door in her pajamas. As soon as the door opened, she saw Bo Ye standing outside, with a beautiful face, a stiff suit and a bag in her hand. She almost sprayed toothpaste foam on Bo Ye''s face. "I I depend on... " Jiang Qi was startled, almost swallowed the toothpaste, rushed back to the toilet, gargled, wiped his mouth and ran out again, brushing the floor and standing outside the door. His eyes were a little alert, "you What are you doing here? " The others were still in the room and didn''t hear anything here. Bo Ye was not embarrassed to find that it was Jiang Qi. Anyway, he had no grudge against Jiang Qi, so he put the thermos bucket and the jewelry box into Jiang Qi ''. In that box is the birthday present she prepared for Weiwei. Help me to hand it over. " Jiang Qi widened his eyes and felt that the things in his hand were heavy. He murmured inconceivably, "are you still thin night?" Bo Ye was asked by Jiang Qi with a smile, "what''s the matter?" "Hiss -" Jiang Qi gasped, "you were merciless to our Tang poetry at the beginning. How can you treat her well now? Do you want to get back together? " "Yes." Bo Yeda admits. Jiang Qi said to himself, "you You''re going to rebel, aren''t you! I''ll take it. Don''t appear in the eyes of Tang poetry. It''s bad for her This sentence is a bit irritating, thin night frowned, just want to say something, inside the Tang poetry led Tang Wei out, at a glance saw thin night standing at the door. Tang Wei''s eyes widened and he thought that he had gone to hell. After parting with Boye, they went back to Baicheng. Boye''s family was in Haicheng. How did they show up at their door again? However, shocked to be shocked, the little boy was calm and mature enough to shout, "good evening, Bo Shao, what can I do for you?" Bo Ye took a look at Jiang Qi and Tang poetry on one side of his eyes. He chose to say truthfully, "my mother stewed some soup for you and your mother, so I sent it here." Just for a pot of soup, specially from Haicheng to Baicheng? Do you have watt in your head! Is this what the crazy and cool Bo Ye will do! Tang Wei and Tang Shi look at each other and feel unbelievable, but Bo Ye has all been sent to the door, not to mention the soup made by Cen Huiqiu. Tang Shi doesn''t have to have trouble with the food, so he comes forward and takes the things from Jiang Qi''s hand and whispers, "then tell aunt for me, thank her." "Good." Bo Ye looks at Tang poetry and accepts things. He relaxes slightly and feels sad. Only when she had no feeling for him could she face him so freely, without any resistance or embarrassment. If she had faced the thin night in Tang poetry before, she would have put up all her thorns to guard against it. Bo Ye has all kinds of tastes in his heart, but he can''t describe what this feeling is. Tang Wei found the box of jewelry, opened it and exclaimed, "Wow, is it for me?" "Well, it''s from Grandma." Thin night looked at Tang one eye, "don''t throw it, it''s OK, grandma ordered it for you before, haven''t found a chance to give you." "It doesn''t matter. Grandma gave it to me. I want it." Tang Weili put the necklace on. But Bo Ye thought of the pile of birthday gifts he had given him, which had been turned into ashes and buried in the garbage can. A man''s Adam''s apple moves up and down. It turns out that only when there is a contrast can he feel more ironic. Later, after delivering things, Bo Ye said good night. Tang Shi and Tang Wei responded to him at the same time. Closing the door, the man turned and left. His back looked like the last person in the world.But in the room, Jiang Qi closed the door, turned to look at Tang poetry, and then grabbed the thermos bucket in her hand, "it''s just midnight!" Tang Shi laughed and didn''t speak. When several people sat at the table, Han rang was hooked by the fragrance, "OK, you open a small stove behind my back." See pigeon soup when Han let Leng Leng, "where did you come from the night?" Jiang Qi blinked mysteriously, "I''m afraid you don''t believe it. Bo ye sent it in the middle of the night." Han rang patted his thigh, obviously not believing, "you can pull it down! Bo Ye can also specially deliver soup, unless his brain is squeezed by the door I''m sorry... " Later, when he looked at Tang poetry and Tang''s sincere face, his mind hummed, "is it really thin night?" Tang Wei nodded, "just left, and said hello." Han rang strode over and looked up and down at Tang poetry. "What do you want to do, Bo Ye? Is it a detour strategy? The soup is delicious, baby. Let me have a drink "Virtue." Jiang Qi smiles and scoops a mouthful of soup into Han rang''s mouth. After the chef drinks it, he comments, "however, the soup tastes delicious and is quite delicious." "But --" Han rang immediately changed the subject, "why did Bo ye give you something to eat in the middle of the night? It''s across a city. It''s not like a thin night. " Tang Shi looked up at the night outside the window and murmured, "people can change..." Just like she was so afraid of thin night at the beginning, but now things have changed, and she has grown so calm to accept it. Jiang Qi was still worried about whether Tang poetry would be moved by Bo Ye. Now he can rest assured. The heart of Tang poetry is empty. How can we be moved? Bo Ye has changed, and he knows how to respect and protect, but Tang poetry has long been different from that one. Between them, they are always missing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 The next day, when Lin CI went to work, he brought news to Bo Ye, "Bo Shao, Su Qi, who had taken the place of an MI to crash and run away before, found out." Thin night frowned, "show me something." Lin CI gives the information to Bo Ye, who takes a look at it. Soon his eyes change. It''s still a beautiful and delicate face. The difference is that there is a deep gloom in his eyebrows and eyes. Bo Ye throws the stack of paper on his desk, grabs the collar and goes out. His eyes are fierce. When he goes out, all the staff are scared by Bo Ye''s expression. Isn''t Bo Shao just getting better these days? Why do you have this expression now? Bo Ye strode toward the elevator and told Lin Ci, "drive to Hongmei villa." "Good." Lin Ci''s eyes should go down. Half an hour later, in Hongmei villa, an MI was sitting on a chair, all over anxious, accompanied by Shi Tang, who was very similar to Tang poetry. Shi Tang brought information from outside, "miss an, someone is contacting you secretly. I brought the information today." "Contact me?" Quiet eyes changed, "can you find the source?" "Yes..." Sugar swallowed, "Cong Xi from the jungle." Cong Xi? The young man in the jungle? An MI hooked a hook lip, seem to anticipate what general, "take thing up." "Good." Shi Tang took out the documents, on which are some materials about Tang poetry and daily life of thin night. An MI looks at these materials carefully and writes these words in the last row. [if you want to, work with me. I get the jungle, you have a thin night, no future trouble. ¡¿ "did he give you contact information?" An MI''s eyes flashed a trace of light. It seemed that someone was willing to cooperate with her. Shi Tang bent down and said in a low voice, "that gentleman said, if you want to contact him, just pass me..." "Good." An MI looks at Shi Tang''s face, which is especially similar to Tang Shi''s, with a murderous look in her eyes. "I''ll tell you what to do next. I can definitely get away from Hongmei villa in a week." Shi Tang obeyed her orders and looked out of the window at the colorful garden. She sat in a wheelchair and clenched her fists inch by inch. Tang poetry I will take everything you want, including Bo Ye! An hour later, Bo ye came to Hongmei villa. At that time, old lady Bo was cutting flowers in the garden. When she saw Bo Ye coming, her eyes were full of surprises. "Dear sun, you are here!" Thin night did not look at his grandmother one eye, just passed by indifferently, "well." Old lady Bo was frightened by Bo Ye''s attitude. How could her grandson fight against her for a cheap woman? "You stop!" Bo old lady drank a thin night hard, "night Son, your eyes when grandma does not exist!" Thin night sneer back, sharp forced to ask, "do you have my presence in your eyes?" Old lady Bo choked, "what are you talking about?" Bo Ye looked at the flowers cut out of old lady Bo''s hand and said to her, "grandma, you can spend your old age here in the future. The scenery of Hongmei villa is very good. " That means she won''t want to go out for the rest of her life. Old man Bo was trembling with anger and his face was livid. "Yeer, do you really want to do this to your grandmother for a Tang poem?" Just a Tang poem! She deserves Bo Ye''s attention, too? In old lady Bo''s mind, she never felt how noble Tang poetry was. After turning the sky, it was just a drop in the ocean. It was only a few kilos when she was weighed. She didn''t have that weight to shake Bo Ye! But Bo Ye looked at the target on old lady Bo''s face, and then she hooked her lips and laughed, "yes, for Tang poetry, for myself, and for my son. Don''t you particularly like to threaten me with all kinds of things? " Bo Ye looked up, and there was no emotion in his eyes. Once he endured again and again, which led to the tragedy. Now the grandmother in front of him has completely let him down, "go on, grandma, don''t stop. I''d like to see how far you can go. Do you want to force me to die in the future? " Force with death! Old lady Bo was shocked by Bo Ye''s words. He was mocking her?! "Yeer, you have changed - you are not like that in grandma''s mind..." "Change, change." Bo ye put his hands in his pocket, turned his head and never looked at his grandmother again. "Don''t always say that I''ve changed, grandma. You don''t understand me at all. How do you know what I look like?" He walked up the stairs through the garden, ignoring his grandmother''s shouts behind him, straight to the quiet room. The man was tall and straight. He stepped up the stairs. His windbreaker was blown away by the winter wind. His eyes were disordered by the fine hair on his forehead. His dark pupils were determined and firm.He has always been elegant and noble, even when merciless, is also such a good-looking appearance. Thin night through the atrium came to the door of the quiet room, pause, heard the conversation inside. Eyes, quietly deep down. Later, he reached out and knocked on the door. The servant went to open the door. When Anmi saw that it was thin night, she immediately appeared an excited smile on her face, "brother night! Are you here to take me out She turned her wheelchair forward, trying to get close to Bo Ye, which was quite distressing. But thin night eyes have no half cent pity, just motionless looking at her. Then, the lips spit out cold words, "did you hit and run five years ago?" As soon as an MI''s face changed, her pink face turned white and stammered, "brother ye, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. I fell down the stairs five years ago. There''s nothing else... " Thin night narrowed his eyes. At that moment, a murderous spirit was released from his eyes. The man looked at the tranquility, his eyes mixed with sword light and sword shadow. It seemed that he could cut off her disguises one by one. "I just ask you, five years ago, was there a traffic accident?" The hand that an MI puts on wheelchair is a little shiver, "I I forgot, brother Ye. I can''t remember you asking me that. " Trying to muddle through with the excuse of not remembering? Unfortunately, Bo Ye didn''t believe the woman in front of her as easily as before. Instead, she threw out a chilling sentence - "Su Qi told me everything." At that moment, the quiet expression suddenly froze on her face, with a few seconds of blank, and then she drily laughed, "ha ha, brother night, are you kidding me? Why did you suddenly mention the Su family... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 Thin night didn''t speak, just with that kind of indifferent eyes looking at tranquility, tranquility feel no place to hide. Later, she bit her teeth and didn''t admit it. Boye didn''t continue to press questions. Anmi even felt that Boye came to see her panic struggle, instead of really wanting answers. When Bo Ye left, she clearly laughed. The smile was a bit awe inspiring. Her eyes were deep and unpredictable. She saw it quietly and felt empty in her heart. Is thin night, thin night know what? Half an hour later, Lin CI came to Hongmei villa to meet Anmi. His expression was as cold and mechanical as thin night. "Miss an, I''m ordered by Bo Shao to take you out." Tranquil sitting in a wheelchair has not yet reflected, back to God when full of surprise, "what? Brother Ye is going to take me out? " It seems that just now that is really a test, just to test themselves, now this result can show that she passed the test of thin night! Of course, this is just the wishful thinking of tranquility. What Bo Ye wants is tranquility. Lin CI looks at the surprise on an MI''s face and feels that the excitement has nothing to do with him. The woman in front of him made Tang Shi go to prison for no reason, so he didn''t like her very much. On the way out, tranquility was always very happy and kept saying, "I knew that brother Ye couldn''t give up on me. I''m sure my brother believes me... " She decided in her heart that Bo Ye was the same as five years ago. He was only temporarily confused by Tang poetry, and now he wants to understand it, so he will pick her up again! The complacency in an MI''s eyes can''t be hidden any more. When she passes by old lady Bo, she deliberately makes a little noise. The old lady who cuts flowers turns around and sees Lin CI carrying her luggage, while an MI is pushed out by the servants and is stunned. "You..." Old lady Bo''s voice was a little old, "what are you doing?" An MI looks at the grandmother in front of her. She says that the old woman is still very hard to answer. When she was hit on the forehead, the old woman doesn''t care about her. It''s always a hypocritical friendship. Now that she is out, as for her, die here! In the heart proud smile, but on the face tranquility or a pair of pitiful expression. She was oppressed by old lady Bo and had to obey her orders. Every day, she changed ways to please her. Now, there are times when she is shriveled! So she spoke carefully, as if she was worried about Mrs. Bo''s mood, "grandma Brother ye sent someone to pick me up. That''s why I... " In the second half, she didn''t speak, but then she asked again -- "didn''t brother ye ask someone to pick you up?" This is a slap in the face of old lady Bo! Even an MI can go out, but Bo Ye doesn''t let go of her grandmother! Bo Lao Fu''s face changed, but he still maintained a good attitude in front of tranquility, but his voice gritted his teeth, "no, I guess it''s fast. You go out and help me take good care of my good grandson... " Tranquil heart said you go to hell, what to pretend! It''s estimated that Bo Ye doesn''t want to talk to you all his life! But what she said was still very hypocritical, "OK, grandma, I''ll wait for you to come out." At the moment when she turned her head, she gave a happy sneer. Did Mrs. Bo think of it? you must be dreaming! Sitting in Lin Ci''s car, an MI''s face suddenly turned into an arrogant look, calling Lin Ci, "Bo Shao specially called you to pick me up?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 Lin CI just answered coldly. This sound is very good for tranquility, which means that Bo Ye still has her in her heart, even surpasses the old lady! She sat in the back seat and said to Lin Ci, "wait a minute, I''ll stop by Haagen Dazs'' store. I want to buy some ice cream. My brother likes it too." Lin CI is also a mechanical answer, not to care about the tranquility behind him. An hour later, Lin CI takes Mi back to Bo''s home and sends a message to Bo Ye. [he has taken Anmi back to Bo''s home. ¡¿ [OK. ¡¿Thin night turn off the mobile phone screen, eyes a deep complex. On the other side, an MI arrives at Bo''s home and sends a message to Cong Xi soon. Bo Ye has brought me out. When will the plan be implemented? ¡¿ [don''t worry, miss an, I will definitely help you get rid of Tang poetry, as long as you cooperate with me in a play ¡¿ the mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind. Who is the mantis and who is the cicada? - late at night, the thin night of high-rise buildings stood up to have a bird''s-eye view of the earth under them, and the delicate and indifferent face was full of the intention of killing strangers. The two studs in his ear shine like his delicate pupils. Men have a fair and beautiful face. Countless women in Haicheng want to be the women in his arms. They have money, power and a crazy face. Such men are their dream lovers. But now Bo Ye''s mind is the lonely and proud back of Tang poetry. All his life, this back is what he wants to protect. The night wind whistling, has passed the new year, not as cold as before, and even some trees have taken out new shoots, spring is coming. The man narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the building under his feet. He felt a lonely feeling of being too high to be cold. Bo Ye thinks that if he falls from this height, the last reflection in his pupils will be Whose face would it be? ****** after Tang Shi became popular for shooting magazines recently, a lot of solicitation letters came to him. On this day, Chris came back to work in the branch office. Tang Shi and others came to pick him up. As a result, they were photographed by the paparazzi at the airport, and the gossip photos were spread on the Internet, and then it became very popular. [the new fashion icon is waiting for male friends at the airport, and the intimate relationship is enviable. ¡¿ the title of a sentence is very instructive, and the angle of candid shooting is also very ambiguous. They are all intimate pictures of Tang Shi and Chris. At first glance, they really look like a little couple. These photos were taken and published in gossip magazines, and then countless outsiders said that the goddess dawn and Chris are together! Who''s Chris? That super famous designer director abroad! Mr. Buddha''s choice for the show! It''s amazing! However, people in the circle are saying - "Oh, MMPs are so boring." "If Chris likes women, I''ll twist my head and kick it." Asuka, in particular, laughs the most vigorously, "saying that I have an affair with Tang Shi is more convincing than saying that Tang Shi has an affair with Chris." A lot of little models, that''s it! Who in this circle doesn''t know Chris is a fag! This broken gossip also deceives the melon eating masses. If someone in the industry believes it, there will be ghosts! As it happens, Asuka and Eugene take Tang Shi and Chris to dinner, while they follow Jiang Qi, Han rang and Tang Wei. They ask for a private room and surround a table. They are all reading the news of the media. "Well, this is a beautiful picture of you." Jiang Qi stretched out his mobile phone, Tang Shi gave a smile, but Chris also came to see it with a long neck, "it''s very handsome to take my picture." "Handsome, you are the most handsome." Jiang Qi chuckled, "it''s over. Our goddess is carrying eight trigrams again. It''s too much attention..." Tang poetry doesn''t matter. She has suffered from those rumors for a long time. These are small winds and waves, which won''t affect her at all. Asuka observes the expression of Tang poetry, and then gougoulip smiles handsomely. Jiang Qi tut sighed, "Asuka, you are a woman, why are you more handsome than a man?" "Mom and dad have a good life." Asuka shows two tiger teeth, young and sunny, with tears under her eyes, which is no different from the recent popular small fresh meat. Such a handsome face It''s a woman. Jiang Qi took a look at Han rang, and Han rang immediately said, "why, do you doubt me? I''m a real man. If you don''t believe me, I''ll let you have a try at night. " "Less poverty!" Jiang Qi knocks Han rang with chopsticks, but Chris next to him is still struggling with the report. He grabs chopsticks while eating and scolds, "shit! How can I find a handsome guy like this? Who sent the report? " Eugene happy, "you can''t find other handsome guy, or I when the brother reluctantly accept you." Chris rolled his eyes and said, "brothers refuse to make friends! Why don''t you save a seed for us? "Han rang heard this saying, almost a mouthful of soup gushed out, "you go to find someone to replace pregnancy, isn''t it over! In this way, we can have a happy foundation and no pressure. " "Good idea." Chris snapped his fingers. "But my genes are too noble for ordinary people." "You are narcissistic Tang Wei and Asuka laugh and scold him at the same time. Several people laugh and the atmosphere in the private room is very jubilant - but on the other hand, in the office of the top president of Bo''s group, Lin CI feels that he is suffering from torture. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He took a careful look at the boss beside him, thin night has maintained the posture of watching the news, motionless for ten minutes. He assured me that he had read the news no less than ten times. That look can pierce the screen. Lin CI also wondered who reported today''s news. For no reason, he wrote Tang Shi and Chris together. He thought Tang Shi was not that kind of person, and Chris had no love in his eyes when he looked at Tang Shi. If you have feelings, it''s the same kind of feelings as relatives. But Boye has no time to think about Chris'' feelings for Tang poetry. He clung to his mobile phone and took a look at the picture above. It was Chris walking out with Tang Shi''s waist in his arms. Both of them were wearing hats and sunglasses, just like a pair of star lovers, made in heaven. Lin CI is frightened. Looking at Bo Ye''s cold expression, he is afraid that Bo Ye will send someone to kill Chris next second. Bo Ye took a few deep breaths, then put the mobile phone on one side of the table, looked up at the moment, eyes like a homicide knife. Lin Cixin says that Bo Ye already cares about Tang poetry to this point. Why did he Why are you so bad to others? Bo Ye''s voice was low and cold. "Chris is back in white city?" "Yes, it''s said to be an airborne branch." "For Tang poetry?" "Yes..." Lin CI didn''t dare to take it down. People were willing to transfer his work back from abroad for the sake of Tang poetry. This shows that in Chris''s mind, Tang poetry has a heavy weight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 Thin night fingers tightly together, Chris is Eugene''s brother, he knows. But he''s from the business circle. He just cooperates with the big names in the fashion industry. He doesn''t know the inside story. He thinks that Chris is trying to catch up with Tang poetry, and his expression changes. Lin CI hesitated, "that thin little, or Why don''t we go to their company and try it out? " Bo Ye didn''t speak. He''s jealous. He''s going crazy with jealousy. But he''s not qualified to say it. After a long time, the man hoarse voice way, "no, help me pay attention to Chris, don''t let him and Tang Shi get too close." "Oh..." Lin CI took a look at Bo Ye and said in a soft voice, "Bo Shao, don''t care. I said before, maybe Are you good friends? " Bo Ye feels that this consolation sounds especially ironic now. When Tang poetry was full of him, why did he go? He doesn''t deserve it. What is it? "I know the right way." Countless thoughts pass through my mind. Bo Ye can only say this. He can no longer squeeze into the life of Tang poetry just by his own preference as before. Lin CI knows what Bo Ye is thinking, but he also feels powerless. The original love a person did not love, is such a painful thing. ****** Tang Shi went home that night and received a mysterious phone call. "Is it Tang poetry? How do you feel about that news report? " The voice over there was very hoarse. When Tang Wei heard the voice, he immediately frowned, "who is it?" Tang poetry directly hung up, "strange number." "What are you calling for?" Tang Wei stares at the serial numbers. "Mommy, are you being photographed by someone? It''s not carelessness, but someone deliberately wants to push you to the top of the storm?" Tang poetry was silent for a long time. "We can''t rule out this possibility." "Give me the number." Tang only immediately alert up, after all, is likely to be the ghost of the jungle, Cong Zheng and Cong Shan did not completely solve Cong Xi, all the details of life have to remain vigilant, "you don''t pick up a stranger''s phone." "Well." Tang Shi touched Tang Wei''s head, "I know." On that night, Eugene and Chris lived in Tang Shi''s house again, and even Asuka came to spend the night. Han rang''s villa was very busy. He made some supper for everyone. Several people sat on the tatami in his study and played games. Tang Wei made an excuse to go to bed and went back to his room early. Then he turned on his computer and mobile phone and started to contact people. "Well?" Bo Ye was stunned when he saw the serial numbers on his mobile phone. Then he heard a childish but cold voice, "Bo Shao, today a suspicious person called my mommy and asked me how my mommy felt when she was exposed by the news. I suspect that someone was deliberately following her." This series of straight to the theme of the words let Bo night are surprised, and then put down his thoughts, "OK, you give me the number, I''ll check." "No, I found it." Tang Wei''s expression is cold, the opposite thin night is also deep, "I have found it, it''s an IP address from abroad." It''s abroad again! At the beginning, a group of IP addresses from abroad sent him all kinds of messages. This time, would it be the same person? Thin night eyes across a trace of deep, and then said, "you send that IP serial number to me through the mailbox." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 Tang Wei gives all the information about this group of IP addresses to Bo Ye. After he hangs up, Bo Ye chooses to call Lin Ci to check the number immediately. Meanwhile, Tang Wei at the other end of the phone quickly sends the message to r7cky. "You mean..." When the master looked at his little apprentice, "someone called your mummy strangely?" "Right." Tang Wei''s voice was firm. "I suspect this man has something to do with the person who chased my mommy, so I hope you can help us find out..." R7cky answered, "you should be careful recently. Maybe someone will attack your mother." ****** but what they didn''t expect was that Cong Xi didn''t choose Tang poetry as the target, and unexpectedly It''s Anmi and Jiangqi! One is Xiao San, who is the most important friend of Tang poetry. At the same time, he was kidnapped by Cong Xi and sent out a notice letter directly! When Bo ye knew the news, he was still holding a high-level meeting. Lin CI hurriedly spread the news. Bo Ye changed his face at that time and stood up directly from his position! After Lin Ci, there is Han rang. The man is well-organized in his suit, but his expression is obviously anxious. From the beginning, Han rang didn''t like Bo Ye very much, but now he is helpless to ask for his help. "Bo Ye, come on, Jiang Qi, she has an accident!" Bo Ye left all the company shareholders in the meeting room. Without hesitation for half a second, he directly led Han rang to his office. Lin CI followed him in a hurry. The people who were left behind looked at each other in disbelief. What''s the matter that makes Bo Ye so nervous? And the intruder looks familiar. Where have you seen him? The young master of the Han family in Baicheng next door! Han rang! When several people come back to the office, Han rang shows Bo Ye the video he received. The angle and light in the video are very dark. It seems that Bo Ye is in an abandoned corner. Bo Ye stares at Jiang Qi who is dazed in the video and shrinks his pupils. Damn it, I''m looking forward to protecting Tang poetry, but I didn''t think that the people around Tang poetry are their weakness! This time, instead of starting from Tang poetry, they chose to capture Tang poetry''s good friend Jiang Qi! Han made his eyes red. "Is this the jungle they mentioned before?" Thin night frowns, "very likely, when was this video sent to you?" "An hour ago, after I received the video, I drove directly to Haicheng to find you." Han rang grabbed the mobile phone, "we must find a way to save Jiang Qi. Bo Ye, I''m serious. Can you find the source of this video?" In this video, Jiang Qi was in a coma for 20 seconds. During this period, several bird calls came from the outside window. Except for that, no one''s voice appeared. It''s like a silent warning. Because there is no voice, it seems that this video is extremely penetrating, like peeping in the dark, making you feel like you have been strangled by the throat. The comatose woman in this video has no sign of waking up, just seems to have fallen asleep. Bo Ye feels that his breathing has stopped, and his own mobile phone has also received an email. When he clicks on it, the comatose woman changes to tranquility in the same surrounding environment! Han rang was surprised when he touched the video in Bo Ye''s mobile phone. My God, what''s the situation? Besides Jiang Qi, is there an MI who was kidnapped? Is this the undifferentiated kidnapping of the jungle? As long as we catch all the useful ones, then Why not pay attention to Tang poetry directly? Bo Ye watched the same long silent 20 second video, took out a U disk to extract the video again, decompressed the video, and tapped the keyboard with his fingers. Lin CI put forward an idea: "is it possible that people in the jungle don''t know the relationship between miss an and you, so they chose to kidnap miss an?" For threatening Bo Ye, kidnapping Tang poetry is obviously more effective than kidnapping tranquility, but why do these people choose tranquility? Bo Ye finally parsed the video source, but it turned out to be a group of mysterious English letters. Han rang stared at the row of English letters and yelled, "this is a mobile phone number!" Thin night suddenly looked up at Han rang. "A stands for the Arabic numeral 1, e stands for the Arabic numeral 5, you calculate it according to this, this is a string of mobile phone numbers!" Han rang''s eyes slowly widened, "this is This is the jungle, and their people are challenging us Tell us his contact information in this way! " Provocation! Bo Ye made a quick decision, "Lin Ci, go to check the IP address behind this row of codes, and connect r7cky and Ventus, and tell Congshan and Congzheng in the hospital about the matter, so that they can work together." Finally, Bo Ye takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Tang Wei. Tang Wei picks it up and asks anxiously, "Bo Shao, I''m just going to find you. Today, Qi Qi''s elder sister didn''t go home. Han rang''s elder brother also arrived at home and went out in a hurry. What''s the matter?"Thin night word by word, voice cold fast, "don''t move at home! Protect your mommy. I''ll let r7cky go to protect you. Don''t go out! " It is possible that there are still people waiting for the Tang poetry to be left alone in the dark! Tang Wei didn''t understand what was going on, but immediately his eyes changed, "OK, tell me about sister Qi Qi." "I''ll let r7cky tell you that I need to do something else now." Bo Ye gives Han rang a wink. At this time, their purposes are highly consistent. Han rang quickly understands that he takes out another mobile phone, dials the number in English alphabet, puts on the loudspeaker, and after a few seconds of prompt tone, someone answers. The opening is - "this mobile phone number has been found out. It seems that you Han rang still have some strength." This voice let thin night suddenly clench fist, is Cong Xi, can''t be wrong! "If I guess correctly, thin night should be on the side now?" Cong Xi gave a hard smile, "I really didn''t find the wrong person. It seems that Jiang Qi is also Bo Ye''s weakness. After all, Bo Ye can''t refuse anything related to Tang poetry. " Thin night frowned, "what do you want?" "Guess where I am? If you can be here in half an hour, I don''t mind a fair fight with you. " Cong Xi''s voice is stained with insidious intention to kill, "if you can''t come. Unfortunately, an MI and Jiang Qi And everybody else, they''re going to die! " Other people?! Thin night glaring, "you also kidnapped who?" "Ha ha ha..." Cong Xi burst out laughing, "except for Tang poetry, I have kidnapped all the people around you! This time, I''d like to see if it''s Tang poetry or your mother and grandmother that matters! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 Thin night is like being struck by thunder, standing in the same place, the whole body seems to be broken by a touch of cold water. He didn''t expect this result Han rang didn''t expect Cong Xi to be so cruel and kidnap all the family around Bo Ye. But why can he do it? Usually Bo''s house is guarded by servants. How can it be taken away so easily? Unless Unless someone sneaks into the Bo family Thin night''s eyes directly cold down, trying to restrain the steady voice, "what do you want?" "Listen to you and Han rang. I want you to exchange Tang poetry for so many people." Cong Xi''s words tear all the reason of Han rang and Bo Ye like the devil. "Aren''t you arrogant! Don''t you dare to save Cong Shan and Cong Zheng directly from my eyes for the sake of this woman called Tang Shi? " Cong Xi''s sharp laughter pierces the thin night''s eardrum - "I can''t move you, but I can move the people around you! I''ll see what you can do for Tang poetry. Come on, Boye, just come to me for revenge! When you choose to help Cong Zheng, you have already stood on the opposite side of me! I tell you, it''s my greatest kindness to exchange the life of Tang poetry for so many people. It''s not a loss to kill her and save your family! I''ll bring someone here in half an hour, otherwise you and Han rang will wait for the corpse to be collected! " After saying that, Cong Xi hung up the phone directly. He had a principle, either exchange Tang poetry, or let so many people die! Don''t be a man if you die together! Cong Xi''s madness makes thin night''s eyes scarlet. In the second when the call is cut off by him, thin night grabs the ashtray and smashes it to the ground! "Thin little!" Lin CI saw Bo Ye lose his cool and yelled, "Bo Shao, you should be more rational!" Thin night fingers are shaking, "quickly locate where they are! Check their address! " "I''ve sent someone down to check, Bo Shao, calm down!" Lin Ci goes up to press thin night''s shoulder, thin Night Low roared a, Han let all feel not to have the heart. Because of Tang poetry, he was forced to the edge of the cliff. The life of relatives and Tang poetry is at both ends of Libra, no matter which one he gives up, the end is life is worse than death! He can''t give up on either side! How can he give up! Bo Ye''s fingers are so stiff that they can''t even be pulled open. R7cky quickly replied that he is now rushing to Tang Shi''s home to let Bo ye not worry. Bo Ye calms down a little and lights a cigarette, only to find that his fingers are shaking when he smokes. No, he can''t hand in Tang poetry, and let her face this desperate danger Han rang looked at thin night''s face and knew that it was time to race against the clock. He frowned and asked, "what are you going to do?" "Wait for our people to work out the address." Bo Ye stopped smoking at all, and there was no relief anyway. His chest was depressed, and he put out the smoke directly on the mahogany desk, regardless that it was his valuable desk. As for the ashtray, it had just been broken. Seven or eight minutes later, Bo Ye''s people sent information, saying that the address had been found. When the typesetting came into thin night''s sight, he was shocked. Unexpectedly It''s Hongmei villa! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 "To Hongmei villa!" Cong Xi has been bold enough to act directly under his eyes! It seems that Bo Ye''s rescue of Cong Zheng and Cong Shan has completely angered the fierce man in the jungle. Lin CI quickly takes the car key and Bo Ye out of the office. Han rang follows him, and the two men call countless people to help. "Hello, LAN Shao? It''s me, Bo Ye. There''s something on our side that needs your help. It''s urgent! " "Dad, my girlfriend has been kidnapped. In Hongmei villa, can you help me transfer some people?" Several people took the elevator down to the parking lot and strode out. Along the way, Boye''s phone almost exploded. All the forces he could call were called out by him. Later, when he got into the car, Lin CI stepped on the accelerator and Boye yelled at his mobile phone, "I don''t care if you''re sleeping. My mother and family are threatened!" Su Qi on the other side suddenly woke up, "Damn it! Is Tang poetry dangerous? I''ll be right there "You used to help protect Tang Poetry -" Bo Ye''s palms exuded cold sweat. When he knew that Su Qi was going to leave, his voice slowed down a little. "Pay attention to what I told you just now. Finally, Su Qi I have something I want to tell you Su Qi was stunned. He seldom heard Bo ye speak in this voice. In the past, Bo Ye''s voice was low and cold. Although it was magnetic, it was also shouting a natural sense of arrogance, which made people feel oppressed. But this thin night, this time It sounds like I''m begging. "If, I mean if, if anything happens." In Bo Ye''s eyes, there was an emotion that had never appeared before. He held his fingers together and didn''t know whether it was because of fear or because he was ready to give everything Take good care of Tang Shi for me. " Later, the call was hung up. "Thin night? Thin night --! " Su Qi''s whole body was shocked. Bo Ye''s flustered phone call made him raise his whole heart. Why did he say that? Is he Did he expect such a catastrophe one day? Had he already made all his plans? There''s no time to think about it. The most urgent task now is to protect Tang poetry. Bo Ye has already rushed to Hongmei villa. He must have called himself alone. Su Qi puts on his clothes and goes to Baicheng. There is no time to delay! Su Qi drives his car on the road. On the other side of the road, Lin Ci goes 180 yards and rushes to Hongmei villa. It takes only half an hour for Cong Xi to come out of the jungle. People in the jungle are not afraid of death. They don''t care about the consequences. If they are really caught dead, who will bear the consequences?! In the villa of Baicheng, Tang Wei is sitting at home. Tang Shi wants to go out to find Jiang Qi, but he is grabbed by his son. "Weiwei." Tang Shi was puzzled. "Did you call Han rang''s brother? What do they say? " "Mommy, I feel something''s wrong." Tang Wei''s perception has always been very sharp, at this moment he looked up at his mother, eyes in a complex mood, "I think sister Qiqi has an accident!" Tang Wei remembers Bo Ye''s advice, don''t go out. It must mean something else At this time, the doorbell rang. Tang Wei stepped up ahead of Tang Shi. Through the cat''s eye, he was shocked when he saw someone standing outside. When he opened the door, r7cky and Ventus rushed in, and then quickly closed the door - "something''s wrong!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 Entering the door is this sentence, Tang Wei''s mind rang the alarm, it is indeed an accident! "What''s going on?" Tang Shi is still not clear about the situation. Aren''t these two big brothers of Tang Wei''s classmates? Why do they suddenly come to the door? In the beginning Is the identity of the classmate''s brother that Weiwei said a lie to her? Tang Shi turned to look at Tang Wei, but the little boy had no time to take care of his mother''s inner thoughts at the moment. He jumped off the sofa and ran to the study, "master, you follow me in, I want to locate Bo Shao''s current address!" R7cky answered and ran with Tang Wei to his study. It was a pity that Ventus, an iceberg, stood in front of Tang poetry with a cold and handsome face. They looked at each other for a long time and did not speak a word. In the end, Tang poetry broke the silence first, and she said, "why only call your master? Aren''t you his classmate''s brother? " Last time I said a picnic or something "You lied to me?" Tang Shi asked in a trembling voice, how many things did her son hide from her? Ventus replied to Tang Shi with a blank face, "yes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What else did Tang poetry want to say? I heard a voice from the study, "Ventus! Come quickly! They are going in the direction of Hongmei villa! " Before Tang Shi had time to ask the situation carefully, the man in front of her left her and rushed into the study. Standing there in a trance, Tang Shi always felt isolated from the whole world and out of touch with the society. She How many things have been hidden? How many people work hard behind her ignorant and simple life? The voice of the man just heard in the ears of Tang poetry, Hongmei Villa - that''s not Isn''t that the place where Bo Ye yelled at his grandmother in the hospital? What happened to that place? Tang Shi turned his head and rushed in. When he saw the scene inside, he was shocked. "Hongmei villa is at the junction of Baicheng and Haicheng, not far from us." Her young son''s face at this moment is full of cold intention to kill, is staring at the screen, fingers frantically typing on the keyboard! When did he learn this skill? Tang poetry covers her mouth. The amount of information she knows today is beyond her ability. Later, Tang Wei took off his earphone and said, "can we go eight kilometers?" "I located Han rang and found him with Bo Ye." R7cky closed the computer cleanly and said, "go, it''s probably where Jiang Qi is, otherwise Bo Ye has no reason to ask Han rang to come together!" "Wait a minute --" Tang Shi yelled at the door, "what did you find out, and what else was involved in Han rang and Jiang Qi? Weiwei, when will you... " The little boy came forward, took Tang Shi''s trembling hand, and murmured softly, "don''t be afraid, everything has me." In his eyes as clear as water, there is a sense and calmness that ordinary people can''t have. Tang Shi looked at his son''s trance, and immediately straightened out his thoughts and asked, "is something wrong with Qiqi?" "Yes, I think Han asked his brother to go to Bo Shao for help." Tang Wei said alertly, "so they are going to Hongmei villa now. They should go to help. But I can''t understand why han rang''s brother would ask Bo Ye for help. Is there something involved between Bo Ye and him... " At the end of the speech, Tang Weimeng looked up at his mother. In common Don''t even tell them the truth about what they did behind their back "Is Is it because it has something to do with Mommy? " ****** Ventus and r7cky are surprised that Tang Wei''s fast-moving thinking logic can be pushed down in a short time. Obviously, his way of thinking is quite rational and clear. Several people frown, "it''s very possible, so Bo yecai doesn''t let you go out and sends us to watch you." "If it''s about me." Tang Shi took a step forward and said, "if it''s because I''m involved, I''m not qualified to hide under your protection here!" Bo Ye, Tang Wei, these two unfamiliar men, and Han rang, weave a protective net to protect her. But if she is the cause of all tragedies, what face does she have to wait for others to protect her? Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei firmly, "go to Hongmei villa." "Mommy." Tang Weilan stood in front of Tang Shi, "Bo Shao asked me not to let you go out before..." The answer is pretty obvious. Must be involved in Tang poetry, Bo night will let his son look at her! Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei''s face similar to that of Bo Ye and said softly, "Wei Wei, Mommy knows that you want to protect my mind. But I''m not the kind of person who can be indifferent to things R7cky and Ventus are in silence. If they are related to Tang poetry, they may also be involved in the jungle behind themJungle They still have accounts to settle. "Let''s go." R7cky went up and grabbed Tang Shi''s hand, "we''ll send you." "Master!" Tang Wei felt uneasy and yelled, "Bo Shao said -" "what are you worried about with us?" R7cky coldly looked back at Tang''s one eye, "and I also want to see for myself whether this matter has anything to do with the jungle." Tang Wei couldn''t stop him. Tang Shi also wanted to have a look. In just a few minutes, several people completely betrayed Bo Ye''s advice that they should never go out. They changed their clothes and went out directly. After getting on the bus, Tang Shi saw the weapons and high-tech intelligent tools they were discharging, and knew that they were going to burn the boat. Tang Wei then wanted to jump up, still doing the last stop, "too dangerous!" "Since it''s dangerous, I have no reason to let it go." Tang Shi held out his hand to Tang Wei and laughed, "well, little prince, would you like to face the danger with me?" From now on, don''t live in your shelter and feel that life is peaceful. So many people have worked hard in places she can''t see, but she just thinks it''s lucky in life - how sad? She wants to go ahead and experience the storm with them! Tang Wei looks at Tang Shi''s gentle face. After a few seconds of silence, he puts his little hand into Tang Shi''s palm. Yes, at any time. ****** when Su Qi arrived at Baicheng, the villa was empty. He was shocked, and immediately called Bo Ye, "no, old night! Tang Shi may have known that something had happened. She should have gone to you! " Bo Ye was shocked when he received the call. As soon as he arrived at Hongmei villa, there were countless people coming straight at him. That''s the man they''ve been preparing for a long time. The thin night is just a indifferent sentence, "do everything to stop them." He hung up, threw his cell phone to the ground and raised his hands with a smile. "Bo shaodao is a man who knows current affairs." The door of Hongmei villa opened slowly, and a man came out with a knife in his hand. With a ferocious intention to kill on his white face, the blade pointed at Bo Ye''s head. "Not afraid?" In the face of thin night''s smile, Cong Xi felt furious, "can you still smile at this time?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 Cong Xi''s gun dance skill is not a toy, but Bo Ye''s expression is just like hitting him in the face! He didn''t believe this man was not afraid! A group of people behind Cong Xi are all armed with guns. When those sharp knife faces are aimed at thin night, the man walks all the way, clearly holding his hands, but his expression doesn''t seem to be oppressed at all. Cong Xi sees thin night such facial expression, the hand is uncontrollable, more forceful clenched the weapon. Thin night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, Cong Xi grinned, "are you afraid of death?" "I''m afraid." Bo Ye''s answer is quite direct, but his awe inspiring expression makes his words somewhat untrue, "no one is afraid of death, you are also afraid." Cong Xi is angry with Bo Ye''s words. Han rang comes out of the car. Cong Xi immediately moves to aim at the target and whistles to Han rang''s chest. "Look, who''s following? Isn''t this the prince of the Han family in Baicheng? " Han rang''s face was cold. He rarely showed this kind of expression, so he was forced to be so fierce. "You let Jiang Qi go!" "Let it go? Good! You kneel down and beg me to think about it! " Cong Xi hit a finger to ring, "bring up!" An MI and Jiang Qi are pushed out at the same time. The two women''s hands are tied around their backs. When they see Han rang, Jiang Qi cries out with tears, "Han rang!" "Qi Qi!" Han let see Jiang Qi this appearance, the whole heart all pull together, he wants to protect her, but still let her hurt! "Oh, I''m not sure what to play now." Cong Xi shamelessly whistled, "these two girls are in good shape, you two have a lot of vision." Hearing this insult, Han rang clenched his fist, "beast." Cong Xi''s men directly hit Han rang on the back from behind. Jiang Qi yelled, "Han rang - Han rang! Don''t hit him! You let him go! Come to me if you can "What a smart mouth." Cong Xi went up and took a dagger to pick Jiang Qi''s chin. "Today you are in my hand. Even if I killed Han rang directly, he dare not say a word against me!" Han rang wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and his fingers clung tightly together. His body trembled with anger. "Cong Xi, do you want to kill yourself?" "The net is broken? Ha ha ha! Are you willing? Bo Ye, your mother and grandmother are still in my hands. " In a word, everyone''s face changed greatly. Instead, an MI cried, "what did you do to grandma! You shameless man, how can you treat them like this As soon as the voice came out, it was like an awe inspiring appearance that an MI was still thinking about her family despite her own safety. Cong Xi laughed, as if she was cooperating with her. "There''s no way. Your night brother can''t enter. He can only threaten him with his family, can''t he? Who is the most famous The front of the story turned, and the vicious sight also turned, hitting Bo Ye''s face, "less nonsense! Let you bring the people! If you want them to be safe, you can exchange Tang Poems for them! " He looked behind Bo Ye, but no one followed him. Cong Xi was angry. She felt as if she had been teased. She roared angrily, "I want you to bring Tang poetry to exchange! Are you kidding me? " Bo Ye is indifferent to Cong Xi''s fury. He just frowns and spits out a few words: "I can''t exchange Tang poetry for you!" "Good." Cong Xi smiles and retreats, then slaps Jiang Qi in the face. The cold metal bumps into her temple. Jiang Qi screams and Han rang shouts, "let her go!" "Without Tang poetry, all of them will die!" Cong Xi smiles and grabs Jiang Qi to retreat, "this is the end that you underestimate me! Bo Ye, I''ll give you another five minutes to bring up the Tang poetry, or I''ll do what I say! " Han rang fell into despair, looking at the palm print on Jiang Qi''s face, his heart hurt, "you change Jiang Qi, I''ll be your hostage! Are you a man when you treat some women who are powerless? " "Oh? Isn''t that why they don''t have the ability to protect themselves? " Cong Xi smiles insidiously and cunningly. "How can you blame me, eh?" What a logical theory! Is the victim the guilty one! Han rang was so angry that he shivered, "what do you want! Do you want to see the pain of thin night "I want Tang poetry to die!" Cong Xi gnashed her teeth and called out this sentence, "even now, I don''t want to come with you. I just say that Tang poetry is dead, they are alive! If Tang poetry does not die, they will surely die! " He grabs all the people around Bo Ye. Bo Ye''s father, Bo Liang, doesn''t know about it because he''s going abroad. But if he knows, his defense line will collapse. Cong Xi uses this to threaten Bo Ye, just to see Bo Ye''s dilemma! The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. No matter which side you choose, it''s heartbreaking for the other option!Bo Ye, don''t you have the ability to know everything? Don''t you want to pull Cong Shan down by supporting him! His Cong Xi is not as good as his idea! "You lunatic!" Han rang stood there, "what''s the advantage of this! We have an accident together, and you can''t be the leader of the jungle! " "It''s worth it to make Bo Ye miserable." Cong Xi laughs like crazy, "Bo Ye, it''s time for you to make a choice! I tell you, the sword and the gun don''t have long eyes. I''m sure you''ll die if you touch anyone! You have someone to protect you. What about them? " Cong Xi tugs at Jiang Qi''s hair again. The woman screams because of the pain. Han''s eyes are red. "I said don''t touch her!" "Anxious? Hurry, let Bo ye make a choice! He''s such a treasure of Tang poetry. Is he ready to ignore the people around him? " Cong Xi''s knife edge shakes, watching Bo Ye and Han shudder. "You let go of her, I''ll be your hostage --" Bo Ye just said, Cong Xi laughed, "no, what''s the use of hurting you, you won''t say a word, what I want is Tang poetry, only if you hurt Tang poetry, you will not live like death!" Crazy! A complete lunatic! He even sent out all the people left in the jungle, just to set up a net for the thin night today! "You in the end -" thin night eyes red to crack, at this moment, but there is a voice clearly inserted into their dialogue! "Well, don''t you want me to show up? I''ll see how you want to hurt me? " Bo Ye was shocked physically and mentally. He looked back in disbelief. The wind and sand blinded his eyes. The thin figure appeared in everyone''s field of vision. Cong Xi even gave a shout of ecstasy - "arrest Tang poetry for me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 At that moment, the thin Night Eye appeared to startle the sky of kill idea, roar a, "start!" The next second, countless hidden people and horses appeared around Hongmei mountain villa. Hongmei mountain villa is located on a precipice hill with fertile soil and pleasant scenery. It is indeed a good place to raise people. But now it is full of murders. The wind blows with the bloody smell of stupidity, which makes people tremble. Before Cong Xi even had time to respond, a person nearby fell down silently, spewed out a mouthful of blood, fell on the ground, twitched a few times and then cut off his breath directly. The speed of swallowing Qi makes people have no time to react at all. It''s a long time Cong Xi yelled, "they have helpers behind them!" Hongmei villa is full of flowers and trees, like a natural forest. The back slope is a precipice. It''s quite emotional to see the stars on the precipice at ordinary times, but now it''s filled with a frightening sense of oppression. Bo Ye rushes to Tang poetry at the same time with the order, "don''t you want to come?" This is the first time Bo Ye has been so angry with Tang poetry. Since he apologized, he has rarely had such obvious emotional fluctuations with Tang poetry. At this moment, Tang poetry clenched her fist and replied, "I can''t let it go." "We''ll do it, too!" Cong Xi was worried, regardless of the end of the order, even if the net is broken, and they will die together! R7cky, hidden in a tree with a weapon, said to Ventus, "are you sure it doesn''t matter?" "Well." Ventus stretched his muscles and pulled a dagger from the inside of Martin''s boot. "I''m going down." "I just brought a pack of cigarettes. No, half a pack." R7cky hook lips, holding weapons posture incomparably fierce, "hope to smoke within the time can solve this group of people." Ventus answered faintly, grabbed the dagger and jumped down directly - originally, he was crazy to protect Cong Xi with a weapon. Unexpectedly, a mysterious man came down from the sky. His action was as swift as a tiger going down the mountain, but his cold eyebrows were fierce. He made a decisive decision without any hesitation and killed a bloody road from the crowd! Ventus, code name of the seven deadly sins, is one of the few close combat experts in the world! "Hide in the car!" Bo Ye yelled, "my car is bulletproof glass!" He had been ready for a long time, so today Lin CI specially drove this military vehicle. In chaos, China and South Korea ran against the crowd and saw the thin figure, "Qi Qi!" Jiang Qi turned back, his body was still pressed, "Han rang!" There was a man holding a knife next to Han rang. Without hesitation, Han rang rushed up to fight with the man. At the same time, there was a violent gunshot, which cut through the sky and flew straight across thin night''s face! "I said none of you are allowed to leave today!" Cong Xi didn''t know where to grab the long-range transmitter, facing the back of thin night, "if you dare to move now, I will break your leg!" Where did they get these illegal weapons?! This is really not life, in a duel! Thin night protect Tang poetry, Cong Xi side of the quiet cry, "night brother help me!" Now the situation is chaotic. Because r7cky and Ventus suddenly appear, many people can''t tell the enemy from the enemy. Cong Xi brings people to fight with Bo Ye and Han rang. In the bloody night, Cong Xi didn''t move until he yelled, "bring Tang poetry here! Or your family will die! " Tang Wei in the carriage notices the situation and immediately takes out his computer. Lin CI blocks Tang Wei''s shadow with his body. Yu Guang points out that Tang Wei is typing on the keyboard crazily. Later, he presses the Enter key heavily. The next second, Cong Xi''s people shout - "Cong Shao, our people can''t contact outside!" "Waste!" Cong Xi still has home advantage now, and several hostages are still in his hands. Chaos is only temporary. After all the people brought by Bo Ye are exhausted, he is still the absolute winner! Cong Xi turned back and yelled, "open the spare communication tool quickly! You''re not ready for the mountains and forests! Come on! Give me the outside information "Alternate means of communication?" Tang Wei sneers in the car. He doesn''t participate in the outside to make trouble. After all, he is a child. He has self-knowledge. But he can join the war thousands of miles away. "No way. I hacked your electronic devices one by one. I want you to get away with it "Han rang!" Jiang Qi is not easy to break free. She sees the man holding the knife high to chop down Han rang. She pushes it hard, and the blade goes into her abdomen. Jiang Qi sobs. The sharp pain made her lose her strength and spread it directly in Han rang''s arms. Her injured Han let eye socket blood red, a kick over the man, robbed his hand of the knife, "I killed you!" "No -" Jiang Qi grabbed Han rang''s sleeve with his bloody fingers in his last voice, "no Don''t kill! Han rang, don''t be the same as them. "Han rang''s knife was stiff in mid air and stopped abruptly. Then the man let out a low roar like a wild animal. He forced the knife into the crack of the ground and stepped on the man''s chest! As Han rang watched the blade spew out a mouthful of blood mist, he held Jiang Qi in his arms and stared at the blood in her abdomen. Han rang was in pain all over, "it''s ok I''m late. Don''t have an accident, Jiang Qi... " "I''m fine..." Jiang Qi grabs Han rang''s hand, "it''s so good You came to save me It''s not ye Jingtang. It''s good Jiang Qi''s face is getting weaker and weaker. Han rang wants to get out of this scuffle. Several people immediately catch up with him and stop him, "get out of here!" They were surrounded by several people behind them. Cong Xigang wanted to laugh at them and tried to escape. The next second, the people who surrounded them suddenly fell to the ground. R7cky, hidden in the seams of the branches and leaves, whistled as he smoked, "Hey, my skill doesn''t look worse than Ventus." Then he made a gesture, indicating Han rang to run quickly, Han rang made a thank you expression to him, holding Jiang Qi out of the encirclement. The man is full of blood, running in the crowd, blood from his feet, he did not slow down the pace. The body posture is like the last warrior in the world, a cavity lonely with blood boiling, just for the woman in his arms. "Come here!" Lin CI opens the car door. They have their own people on the other side. It''s like delimiting a territory. Seeing Han rang rush out, several people rush up to help. Then some people arrive one after another and jump down from the tree to support Bo Ye and others. Cong Xi and Bo Ye are still deadlocked over there. This fight is doomed. Cong Xi''s voice is cold, "put Tang poetry over here!" "No way!" Thin night determined, Tang Shi pale, "who else was caught?" "His family, of course." Cong Xi didn''t feel any pressure at all. When Tang poetry came, he had the hope to kill the outflow blood of the jungle! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 Tang Shi gasped, "Why are you doing this! Even if you can come to me - let his family go! " No matter how bad Bo Ye is, his family is innocent! Cong Xi burst out laughing, "because only in this way can Bo Ye listen to me. I want him to pay the price, starting from the moment he chooses to save Cong Zheng!" Cong Xi''s muzzle swings back and forth between Tang poetry and Bo Ye, "now let''s choose, Miss Tang. Do you want Bo Ye''s family to die or come by yourself?" Bo Ye stops Tang Shi dead behind him, "you --" "you threaten me with Bo Ye''s family?" Tang Shi laughs twice, "do you know that I want my grandmother to die at night?" Cong Xi was shocked by the laughter of Tang poetry, and even surprised by the tranquility held by her side. Tang Shi raised her hand again and pointed to tranquility, "as for her, I wish I could pull her to the bone! She is sorry for the blood and tears I paid when I died 1000 times and 10000 times! You threatened me with these two? Are you a little too funny! Have the ability, do it! Let me watch you kill Anmi Bo Ye can''t believe it. Looking back at Tang poetry, women''s eyes are full of cold, standing there without fear, followed by a group of Bo Ye''s men. Bo Ye unconsciously reached for Tang Shi''s hand and said, "are you ok?" The wind blows through the messy hair, the sound of gunfire is harsh, and the smell of blood is full of. Tang Shi squints at the thin night, which may be the closest time after they separated. "Nothing." After that, Tang Shi looked at Cong Xi with a smile. She was very satisfied with his unexpected expression. The woman even held her hands in front of her chest and looked like a good play! Come on, show me how you''re going to threaten me? Do you want to stab Anmi first or slap her? Why don''t you do it? You won''t collude, will you? " With this, everyone''s face changed dramatically! Lin CI in the distance said to Tang Wei admiringly, "your mother is very smart and brave." "Don''t be proud," he said When the plot comes here, it''s a big reversal. Cong Xi thinks that it can hold the lifeline of Tang poetry. Unexpectedly, Tang poetry easily covers the past! She doesn''t care! Don''t care about Bo Ye''s family. What does it have to do with her? Many acts of injustice will lead to self death. What will death affect her? "Do it! Tell your dogs to kill Boye''s family. Show me! It''s not just shouting, is it? " With an ironic smile on his face, Tang Shi said, "it turned out that he was just a paper tiger. I tell you, what I hate most in Tang poetry''s life is that someone threatens me with something, and I will give up anything that threatens me! " What happened to Boye''s family? When she was a virgin, she would save the old woman who slapped her son in the face, and the woman who was alive but refused to come out to clarify her innocence? Cong Xi if really dare to start, it is also clear her mind! Cong Xi didn''t expect this result. Tang poetry is not afraid of anything and doesn''t care about anything! Suddenly thought of a word, the original desperate talent is the most terrible, because nothing, so do not care what they will lose. Cong Xi stepped back with his gun in his hand, and someone yelled, "Cong Shao, Cong DA and Congshan have brought people here!" What?! Why are they here?! Who informed me? Cong Shan starts to panic. If they come, the number of people and horses in Bo Ye''s hands will increase, and soon they will be overpowered www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 When Tang Shi heard the news, he hooked his lips. Sure enough Cong Shan and Cong Zheng have solved the future trouble When Cong Zheng brings people to Cong Xi, the lawless man finally converges and retreats. It seems unbelievable. Cong Zheng, the mother and grandmother of Bo Ye are around them. The two people who should have been caught are rescued by the jungle at this moment! "Damn it, who let them both out?" "Son of a bitch!" Cong Zheng let out a roar, "this jungle people, listen to you or listen to me?" Cong Xi''s face turns pale. Seeing his father regain his sanity, he must have known who caused the accident Once Cong Zheng recovers his vitality, he must clean up Cong Xi. He has no good fruit to eat! Now he has been forced to go on the road. Cong Xi knows that he has no way back. Only The only handle left Cong Xi turns the vision back to an MI. An MI doesn''t even have time to react, so he pulls it up directly from the ground! "You - what are you doing?" Didn''t Cong Xi force Bo Ye to hand over Tang poetry, then take Tang poetry to death, and then let her get Bo Ye without future trouble! That''s why she opened the door of Bo''s house and let people sneak in, which led to Cen Huiqiu being arrested. In the same way, he brought people to Hongmei villa and let Cong Xi occupy the whole villa. He tied old lady Bo together. She did everything she had to do. Where''s Cong Xi?! Now why is she holding a gun to her head?! Quiet screamed, "you are crazy!" "Ha ha, you have to listen to the words of an outlaw like me. You are still too young." Cong Xi grabs an MI and retreats. Cong Shan stands behind Cong Zheng in silence, looking at his father and yelling, "son of a bitch! Drop your weapons! Do you still want to fight against the jungle! " As soon as Cong Zheng comes back, there will be no room for Cong Xi who wants to revolt! The man''s face is nervous, grabbing an MI to retreat, "come again, I''ll do it!" "A quiet life really doesn''t matter." Tang Shi squinted and sneered, "do it. Don''t just talk but don''t do it. Come on. Let me see your courage. " An MI turns her eyes to Bo Ye for help, but the latter looks numb and indifferent. She reaches out and grabs Tang Shi''s hand, as if she is afraid that Tang Shi will be separated from herself in this bloody battle. No It''s impossible. Brother Ye released himself because he had himself in his heart, not On purpose Deliberately let the tiger go back to the mountain Anxi widens her eyes in horror. At this moment Cong Xi is forced to the precipice, and then the whole person is the abyss. If he doesn''t let go, she will fall with him! "You let me go!" Quiet legs because of weakness, is almost Cong Xi drag all the way, "you don''t touch me!" "That''s it!" Tang Shi stares at this scene and shouts, "Cong Xi, you desperately want Bo Ye to exchange me for what?" "So Bo Ye hasn''t told you everything yet?" Cong Xi smiles. The dying man is still trying to strike the last blow - "look, Cong Zheng, Congshan, Bo Ye, even your son knows everything, only you are kept in the dark! Say you are happy, there are so many people to protect you, or say you are poor, excluded from the truth! " This sentence made Tang poetry tremble. How many terrible facts did Bo Ye hide from them? The next second, Cong Xi, taking advantage of the Tang poetry, takes tranquility as an object and pushes it towards the direction of Tang poetry!! When Tang Shi sees an MI rushing towards her, her instinctive reaction is to dodge. However, this dodge makes Cong Xi catch her trance. The man quickly raises his weapon, struggles to death, laughs madly and retreats -- "even if I''m dead, I can''t leave your blood in the world --!" "Tang poetry!" The next second, a man''s roar came from his ear, followed by the world whirling around, the harsh emission tearing the whole sky, and a quiet scream came from the distance, "brother night!" Tang Shi was knocked to the ground by an MI. Before she could react, she crushed her, but But she heard something breaking into the flesh. Mixed with the Throwing Knife, it was shot into the body, scattering countless round small steel embedded in the flesh! Everything began to collapse. She saw the sound of bowing her back in front of her. Thin night covered the wound of her waist with her left hand, snorted, and the blood overflowed. "Don''t act rashly!" Cong Zhenggang wanted to say that he was careful to provoke Cong Xi to hurt others again, but he didn''t expect that Cong Xi had lost his reason, let alone his humanity. He held up the transmitter and roared, "do you dare to die? Can you block a knife for Tang poetry "No --!" In the following time, every second in the Tang poetry ear frame by frame picture, together with the sound seems to have been erased, only the playback action, in her eyes branded into her life lingering picture.She watched with her own eyes after Cong Xi''s loading, the quasi heart aimed at the man''s body in front of her, continuously buckled the polar plate, and didn''t give people time to escape, until the air was completely left in the chamber --!! Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang. The sharp pain spread all over the body, and there was an uncontrollable howl in the brain. Thin night the whole person convulsed for a while, knee a soft straight kneel on the ground, then eject a mouthful of blood! We didn''t expect this accident to happen. The tears of tranquility burst out, "brother night!" Regardless of her tranquility, Tang Shi, a disabled person, pushed her away. For the first time, she lost her cool appearance and cried out in tears, "go away!" She ran forward, ran forward, ran to the ragged back of thin night, but then something happened that everyone didn''t expect. Bo Ye, who was supposed to be seriously injured and dying, found that Cong Xi had a dagger in his sleeve. He stood up from the ground and threw himself on Cong Xi when Tang Shi came running! So, not six, seven! He shouldered Cong Xi seven times and started on Tang poetry! Cong Xi was pressed by his strength, the whole person fell back, the tip of the knife was on thin night''s chest, his fingers trembled, and the sharp blade fell into his flesh and blood silently! Thin night all over twitch for a while, a thick blood from the corner of the mouth, but his hands did not release, dead grasp Cong Xi fall back. Fall back until one foot is empty, and the abyss is opened under them! "No!" Tang Shi let out a cry, ran to the edge of the cliff to drag him, but it was too late - Bo Ye laughed with relief. He thought that he was still standing in the office of a tall building a few days ago and asked himself, if he fell from a height, what would be the last thing he saw? At this moment, we finally have the answer. It will be the face of Tang poetry. No regrets in this life. He had long thought that once he went to Hongmei villa, he might never come back. Even when he called Su Qi before he came to Hongmei villa, he said to his rival as if he had something to do: "if anything happens, take good care of Tang poetry for me." He thought about it. He already thought about it! He saved his life I''m waiting for the day when I''ll give up for Tang poetry! Tang Shi, I owe you my life I''ll give it back to you. Before falling, the handsome man turned his head with blood on his face, looked at the woman he had hurt deeply, and moved his mouth silently. It''s all over. Forget me. Live a good life. The next second, weightlessness will he and Cong Xi two people forced down, the figure almost disappeared in an instant in everyone''s field of vision! "Thin night --!" The sky is rolling furiously, the hundred feet are drooping, the wind and sand are tumbling, and the sky is falling apart! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 Tang poetry felt that at that moment, all the time was frozen, even the flow of the air was still, and the figure of thin night became the last scene in her eyes. Then, the whole world collapsed, just like the end, playing a high and sharp wail in her nervous endings! "Thin night --!" The last cry of Tang poetry swept past everyone''s ears. Even Tang Wei was shocked. His face was pale. Sitting in the car, he was shivering. Lin CI wanted to comfort the little boy. The next second, he saw the boy in front of him crying silently. "Thin..." The title was on his lips. Tang Wei opened the door and ran down. "Dad Dad... " He rushed into the crowd in a panic, but when he got close to the edge of the cliff, r7cky stopped him and directly dragged him back, "go back!" "No --!" "Let me go, let me go --!" Bo Ye fell down! Thin night drags Cong Xi to die together! "Look! What are you doing? " Cong Zheng roared, "send someone to search under the cliff! Live to see a man, die to see a corpse Tang Shi knelt on the edge of the cliff, obviously not recovered. Now she was in a trance. Later Cong Shan came forward to drag her, and she was grabbed by Cong Shan''s arm and fell back. Cong Shan said, "it''s dangerous here. Don''t get so close." Tang Shi feels that her soul has been completely separated from her body. She stumbles up and looks at the tranquility of her eyes lying on the ground crying. Then she looks at the old lady Bo who has been rushed to the hospital. Finally, CEN Huiqiu comes to Tang Shi step by step. When they look at each other, tears come out. CEN Huiqiu shakes her hand and holds Tang Shi, wrapping her fingers, choking with despair, "Yeer Said to me last night If something happens to him, ask me to tell you a few words... " "He said, I''m sorry, your life is still very long, you must live well." It turned out that Bo ye had already made preparations for this day. He let the tiger go back to the mountain, fished for a long time, calculated step by step, and even calculated that Cong Xi would hide his last knife in his hand, waiting for the Jedi to fight back! All his plans are to protect Tang poetry, including everything, to protect this He once hurt her completely. In a gesture of atonement, he will take his life as compensation, even if he never comes back. As long as Tang poetry lives well. Tang poetry suddenly understood the meaning of that sentence - some people, as long as they are alive, can save another person. She felt as if her body had been torn apart in half, and blood gushed out with stinging pain. The wind whirring in her ears was like slapping her face. Tang poetry covered her face and tears kept falling down. In the end, Tang Shi squatted down and wailed, clutching the soil on the ground and bleeding from his fingernails. Cong Shan pulls her up. The woman struggles. The sound of sirens and ambulances behind her sounds like the sound of Tang Shi''s ears when she fell several knives into thin night''s arms when she was kidnapped that day. Later, when she was dragged into the ambulance by Cong Shan, she was still dizzy. She always felt that what she saw was not real. Was the person jumping down thin night? When Tang Shi was in a complete coma, his eyes gradually turned dark, and the last thing left was the pale face before Bo Ye jumped off the cliff. It''s all over. Forget me and live well. You let go, you go, then this human suffering, who will let me go? ****** three days later, in the lonely Hall of Bo''s family, Tang Shi was sitting on the sofa, while Cen Huiqiu was crying and her eyes were red, and Bo Liang''s eyes were red. The couple seemed to be more than ten years old. Originally, the family was harmonious and happy. All of a sudden, it was a fatal blow. It could be said that it was a disaster. It was just It''s just not affordable. That thin night with the determination to die together and Cong Xi fell down, many people went down to find. Cong Zheng, LAN Ming and ye Jingtang sent countless professional hands to search under the cliff one by one and found nothing. That day, there was a rainstorm, which lasted for three days and three nights. Later, the rainstorm stopped, and the sun was shining on the leaves of the forest, and the water drops fell down, clear and transparent. This scene is like ushering in a new life, all the blood was washed away by the rain, as if something None of them existed. The thin night is gone. CEN Huiqiu cried and couldn''t control her voice. Holding her husband''s arm, she seemed to have no support. Her eyes were red. Her middle-aged mother, who lost her son, was so sad that she couldn''t accept this reality. The thin night is gone. No one was found. Some people say that maybe it''s down the stream, or For three days and three nights, there were no jungle animals, no debris, no dead bodies left.Tang Shi is sitting on the sofa, clenching her hands into fists, while Cen Huiqiu is still crying. Later, Bo Ye''s father, Bo Liang, who has been a tough man all his life, can''t hold back his pain. He shakes his hand and covers his face with a choking voice. Tang Shi red eyes, "uncle and aunt, you don''t worry, I will go to the scene to see, ye Jingtang they are still there, I just came to pass a message." "Poetry..." Bo Liang came forward and held Tang Shi''s hand. The expression on the face of this middle-aged man, who was once full of spirit, no matter who saw it, would feel distressed. Bo Ye is the only son of the Bo family. They have only one son in their life. The thin night is gone. The Bo family collapsed. "Shishi, uncle knows your kindness..." Bo Liang couldn''t hold back his tears and said, "it''s my uncle who begged you. It must be Be sure to find Xiaoye. Xiaoye always does things out of line with common sense. Maybe she is hiding somewhere We have to find him... " Later, Bo Liang was already sobbing. Tang Shi wiped his tears and stood up and said to his father-in-law, "don''t worry, uncle. I''ll go back to the scene right away. I''ll inform you first of anything." "Shishi, you are a good child..." Bo Liang seized Tang Shi''s hand again, "I know, Bo Ye, what he did before hurt you a lot. Uncle is very grateful for you to stay after his accident. We don''t ask you to be responsible, one for one Our Bo family is not so lucky If you feel annoyed, even if you go far away, the Bo family won''t have a word to complain about you.... " Every word of Bo Liang''s words is stuck in the most painful weakness of Tang poetry. She cried on the spot, and her mood collapsed at that moment. "Uncle, I can''t go now, we all can''t go, we have to wait for Bo Ye to go home." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 Half an hour later, Tang Shi returned to Hongmei villa. Ye Jingtang stood there and shook his head at her. He endured his grief and kept his last sense. "No, I didn''t find it." Tang poetry should be a, to see squatting on the edge of the cliff of Tang Wei. R7cky squatted with him at this moment, probably for fear of Tang''s only slip, so he watched. Tang Shi looked at his son. The moment he looked up, his face was full of tears. However, he looked at his mother''s face and trembled to say something that could not be broken into a sentence - "he It''s good that he''s dead... " A sudden pain occurred in Tang poetry. "That''s good. No more No one will hurt you. " Tang Wei cried and finished the rest, "Mommy We, we are free. " There will never be a man named Bo Ye who will destroy all her trust and love, beat her to hell again and again, and take away everything she has. Bo Ye left. In a gesture of not looking back, he said that if he wanted to compensate, he simply gave her everything, including her life, even whether she wanted it or not. Tang Shi squatted down and hugged Tang Wei, gently embracing him in his arms, "just like when we were living on our own." Just like Bo Ye never left, never There have been. He just disappeared into their world. "Impossible..." Ye Jingtang murmured unconsciously, "thin night can''t die..." A few days ago, I was still gagging with him and laughing to show him how capable my son is. How can I Why not? Ye Jingtang''s hands are shaking. The news of his good brother''s death is a big blow to him. Jiang Qi has been sent to the hospital by Han rang. Of course, he doesn''t know that Jiang Qi is also injured. He just asks people to search again and again. However, the results are the same. There is nothing to be found. "Block the news for the time being, and don''t let people outside know that something happened to Bo Ye." Ye Jingtang made a quick decision, "Bo Ye is a person with social influence. Suddenly, an accident may stir up a thousand waves. Now Bo''s family is in turmoil and can''t be stimulated any more." Tang Shi stood aside, a little bruised on her face, but the woman stood upright, her windbreaker flying against the wind, and she had her hair cut. Tang Wei went to Cong Shan, grabbed Cong Shan''s little hand and called out softly, "little uncle..." Thin night is gone, the only man he can rely on is Congshan. Cong Shan holds Tang Wei up from the ground. When she approaches Tang Shi, she finds that the woman''s face is covered with tears. But she doesn''t make a sound. She just looks at the cliff and tears silently. Bo Ye, is it really good for you to jump like this? Do you give me all the kindness and compensation you think, and think about my feelings? When you never come back Have you ever thought that you still have your family, that you are old and young, and that the whole Bo family needs you to support? You just take life and death to fight a gamble, to express your determination to me, but the rest of the pain, all left to us to bear. No, she clenched her fist. Boye couldn''t die. Boye must be alive. She just wanted to move her. It must be It must be! Tang Shi wiped his tears, looked at the trees on the edge of the cliff and pulled out the tender branches to open new flowers, looked at the endless cliff and murmured, "spring is coming." The winter that Bo ye lived in Finally, it''s going to be over. ****** the police, ye Jingtang, LAN Ming and other people searched for the whole five days, but there was no whereabouts. The thin night is gone. Tang poetry no longer goes to Hongmei villa to wait and see, and no longer goes to Bo''s house to convey news. In fact, there is really no news to convey. She went home with Tang Wei in her arms. Jiang Qi was still in hospital. She had five stitches sewed on her stomach. When she woke up, she yelled that the stitching was ugly. Han rang was so sad that her eyes were red. Three days later, another white matter came from the Bo family. Old lady Bo died. After witnessing her grandson fall off the cliff with the gangster, she fell into a coma and was rushed to the hospital for rescue. Originally, he was rescued, but when he woke up, he heard that his good grandson had not been found. He was even more desperate. He passed out and entered the second rescue. Countless notices of critical illness have been issued, telling the Bo family that this man Maybe not. The disaster of annihilation came at the beginning. Under the heavy despair, old lady Bo didn''t get through it either. That she eyes excellent, handsome, no one out of the right of the good Sun Bo night gone, she also went with an old-fashioned and decadent heart. The Bo family is now suffering from grief that ordinary people can''t bear, just like the Tang family five years ago.However, the difference is that five years ago, the Tang family went bankrupt and their daughter was jailed. Now, the Bo family is left behind by the death of an old man and a young one Only a middle-aged couple, helpless. Tang Shi takes Tang Wei to visit Cen Huiqiu once. It happens that Bo''s family is working on the aftercare. Cen Huiqiu has never stopped crying until now. Bo Liang straightens his back to do the work. When he turns to see Tang Shi, he is full of tears. The middle-aged man was thin and old at this moment. He forced himself to smile like crying at Tang Shi, "Shi Shi, are you here?" "Grandfather." Tang Wei wept and hugged him. Bo Liang touched Tang Wei''s face and kept muttering, "it''s like It''s like our boyue... " Tang poetry stood there, cold expression, but hands tightly clasped. Before the evening of that day, CEN Huiqiu was too sad and fainted. Tang Shi immediately helped her to the hospital and called Jiang Ling for special care. When Jiang Ling was running in the hospital corridor, she could not help but wipe her tears. CEN Huiqiu becomes delirious. When she wakes up, Tang poetry calls her. She will answer, but she can''t say anything except promise. A pair of eyes empty numbness, like the whole person has been hollowed out, leaving only a body. Tang Shi shook his head and had to go. For Bo Ye''s family, she has given too much help here. When he came back home, Bo Liang was sitting on the sofa alone. Now his busy home became empty. If Bo Ye was there, he would play chess with him. It''s fun for him to fight with him. And now, nothing. Tang Shi came in and called out, "uncle. There is Jiang Ling watching in the hospital. Take care of yourself. I''ll go first. " "Poetry..." This is the countless times that Bo Liang has shed tears in front of Tang poetry. When the Bo family was once brilliant, who would have thought that one day this kind of collapse expression would appear on the Bo family? Thin beam leg a soft almost kneel down, Tang Shi called a, quickly reached out to help, "uncle!" Bo Liang trembled and held Tang Shi''s hand. His voice was hoarse, "a report Give it back...! " At that moment, the heart of Tang poetry was pierced by a sharp blade! Bo Liang grabs Tang Shi''s hand like the last straw. The voice of sadness makes people cry. Tang Shi sees the man kneeling down hard in his eyes. She covers her mouth and steps back, "uncle, you --" "this is what our Bo family owes you..." After he closed his eyes, tears fell, "it''s the evil that our Bo family created and the fruit that we bear! It''s the retribution we should bear - Shishi. Uncle is here to say sorry for Bo Ye, the unfilial son. From now on, the Bo family won''t give you more pressure. You go. Uncle knows you are kind, so he helps. But what face does the Bo family have to ask you for help? Our Bo family is not so lucky Dust to dust, dust to earth, no matter what, we will accept... " Tang poetry felt that the whole heart was seized by others, and it was so painful that it was breathless. She shivered and helped Bo Liang up. "Uncle, you get up. You don''t have to. You are innocent of the things between me and Bo Ye..." Bo Liang was helped up by Tang Shi. Tang Wei wiped his tears and said to his grandfather, "don''t feel too bad, grandfather. The family still needs you." "Good, good..." Bo Liang looked at Tang Wei''s face, which was very similar to Bo Ye''s, and his heart was shaking. "Tang Shi, thank you for giving birth to Wei Wei..." At least the Bo family has a hope. He can''t fall down. He has to wait until Tang Wei grows up Their poor family is not the last one. Tang Wei is their last hope. Bo Liang never thought that after Bo Ye''s death, Tang Shi, the woman he hated the most, was the one who gave them the most hope. It''s fate, it''s iniquity, it''s iniquity! When Tang poetry leads Tang Wei away, Yu Guang sees Bo Liang standing at the gate of Bo''s family. The depressed Bo''s family can''t go back to the past. We don''t know that Bo Ye is gone. Bo Liang is going to study abroad for a while. But in the future? What should we do in the future? The last remaining road of the Bo family Who''s going? Tang Shi drove back to his home. All the way, Tang Wei was crying. When Bo Ye was still there, they hated him for hiding from him. Now Bo Ye is gone, they can live an aboveboard life, but suddenly they feel empty. They can''t even hate. Because that man is no longer in the world. When he got home, Han rang was stewing soup for Jiang Qi. It smelled very sweet. When he saw Tang Shi coming back, he said to them, "you''ve been working hard recently. Have some soup to relax." "Thank you, brother Han rang." The little boy''s eyes were red. "How''s sister Qi recovering?" "Very good." Han rang laughs, probably to make Tang Wei relax and bring out the soup. "I''ll send it to her later. Do you know when it''s hot?"Tang Shi watched Han rang leave, and the whole villa was empty. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 The mother and the son sat on the sofa for a long time. After Bo Ye''s accident, they were still in a trance and felt like they were dreaming. Bo Ye is such an arrogant man. He is crazy in nature, perverse in doing things, indifferent and resolute. His image in everyone''s mind is like a powerful God. He never says a word of pain. How How could it just disappear? Tang Shi thinks that he must have had a dream. When he woke up, nothing happened. Later, Tang Wei raised his head and asked Tang Shi in a soft voice, "Mommy, are these all fake?" Tang Shi hugged Tang Wei and touched his face. "It doesn''t matter. It has nothing to do with us." They are completely free, and no longer have to live in the shadow of the thin night. He chose a way of self destruction to make Tang poetry and Tang Wei completely redeemed. Tang Shi looked at the front and read the words that Bo Ye said before he died. It''s all over. Forget me and live well. Live a good life. ****** when Bo Ye was found, he was hanging on a tree with blood all over his body. He was dying. He was wearing a bullet proof vest, but it was unbearable pain for ordinary people to hit so many bullets. When he was found by Ye Jingtang, ye Jingtang bellowed, "come on! Save him! Come on Later, the branches of that branch were cut down by them, and Cong Xi''s body fell down together. Thin night fell to the ground, and the strong reason disappeared in the last second, spewing out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out completely. Ye Jingtang rushed him to the hospital, while Tang Shi was woken up by the news in the middle of the night. Su Qi called her, shouting, "Bo Ye found it! I found it It''s like a lamp suddenly lights up in the dark abyss, burning through the whole night. Tang Shi puts on his clothes and takes Tang Wei to the hospital. However, when he arrives at the hospital, he finds that both Cen Huiqiu and Bo Liang are standing there in despair. "Rupture of the kidney, fracture of the head, multiple injuries to the body, dislocation of the kneecap. It''s so late that I''m left with a breath... " The doctor saw thin night that moment shook his head, is also full of sadness, "ready, the probability is not big, sign." Before he was sent to the operating room, the critical illness notice came down directly. Cen Huiqiu almost knelt down to the doctor, "I''m just such a son! I beg you Please keep you Thin night without blood was pushed into the operating room, the red light is very like the blood flowing out of his body. Tang Wei nervously sat outside waiting for the door to open. Jiang Ling was on duty and rushed up, "have you found it? Did you find it? " CEN Huiqiu cried and laughed, "yes, hanging on a branch, it''s good to have a big life..." "Auntie, you must be strong. There won''t be anything wrong with Lao Ye." Jiang Ling took Cen Huiqiu''s hand and said, "it''s good to find it. At least there''s a hope. The doctors in our hospital are professional. Auntie, don''t worry..." Jiang Ling comforts Cen Huiqiu, but Tang Shi thinks the expression on Jiang Ling''s face is wrong. Later, she asked Tang Wei to wait with the Bo family. When she went out alone, she saw Jiang Ling wiping her tears at the corner of the corridor. "Jiangling." Tang Shi called out, "what''s the matter with you?" Jiang Ling''s back trembled and turned around. Her eyes were red. "Do you want to hear the truth?" A wake-up call suddenly sounded in the heart of Tang poetry. "I''m afraid old night can''t be saved." Jiang Ling shook his head, "the situation is really It''s very critical. Lao Ye is hanging on the branch of the tree, and it''s been missed by everyone. It''s been delayed for so many days There was only air in and no air out when I sent it. The director of our hospital just told me that they were not sure about it. " Tang Shi feels that her heart shrinks. It turns out that Jiang Ling''s words of consolation to Cen Huiqiu just now are strong support. He is a doctor, and he knows nothing about this. Tang Shi felt that his throat was shaking. "People have come back Compared with waiting in despair a while ago, there is at least hope now, right? It''s up to people to do things... " Jiang Ling is just a forced smile, which makes Tang poetry feel like the end of the world. The operation lasted seven hours. Later, CEN Huiqiu was forced to go to bed by Bo Liang. If she waited like this, Bo ye had no final conclusion, and Cen Huiqiu collapsed. The poor rich lady has no bright appearance now. She has white hair on her head these days. Bo Liang looks at her wife and says, "go to bed, OK? Huiqiu, I''m guarding Xiaoye here... " "My son, I don''t care My son, how did you go in so long... " CEN Huiqiu''s eyes were red and swollen. Later, Jiang Ling and Bo Liang took her away together. When Jiang Ling came back again, the lights in the operating room went out. Like the last spark in the night. The doctor came out to take off the mask, the tone is very urgent, "no, our hospital can''t bear to eat, so it can''t be saved at all." Kidney rupture, head fracture, multiple bruises and knife wounds, and excessive blood loss, all of which are fatal when carried out alone!"I have a friend who works as a doctor in Australia. He said there might be a turn for the better. He asked me to take him to Australia!" Jiang Ling yelled, and the doctor said, "we can''t move him now. The main artery hasn''t stopped bleeding. We''ll transfer it when his bleeding is stable." Jiang Ling''s face turned pale and stepped back a few steps. Then he covered his face and shook his head in despair, as if he were crazy. "No, no..." Tang Shi and Tang Wei sat there, cold all over. One day later, Bo Ye was transferred to an Australian hospital by Jiang Ling. Cen Huiqiu grabbed the door of the private plane and collapsed, shouting, "I want to go with my son!" "Huiqiu!" Bo Liang''s eyes are full of tears, "let Jiangling their past of several majors, let''s make trouble in the past..." "My son..." CEN Huiqiu didn''t breathe and fainted. Tang Shi came forward with tears in her eyes. "Uncle, I''ll stay here to help you. Let Jiang Ling go. Aunt also needs to be taken care of." Thin beam didn''t know what to say, nodded numbly, as if he had become a rotten old man with no light in his eyes. Nothing is more terrible than to seize the hope and lose it again. Originally, I thought that finding Boye was a relief, but I found that it was self deception I''m afraid. I found I can''t get them back. Such a psychological gap can almost crush people Jiang Ling jumps on a good friend''s plane and follows Bo Ye. Bo Ye is transported to an advanced hospital in Australia. Tang Shi and Tang Wei stay in China to help Bo''s family deal with the affairs of old lady Bo. Mr. Bo was not good to them before his life, but he died. What''s the use of them worrying so much about a dead man? An MI is still in the hospital now, and the incident of Bo Ye hasn''t spread to her ears. You know, it''s estimated that she can make more trouble. Three days later, Jiang Ling sent a message. Just three words. I''m sorry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 When these three words appeared on the mobile phone screen, Tang poetry was in a trance for a while. Those seconds seemed to be derailed from the whole world, and all consciousness vanished. Tang Shi looked at the typesetting in a dazed way. Then he took a cold breath and immediately dialed a cross-border phone. Jiang Ling''s voice choked when he picked it up. Hearing his choking tone, Tang Shi''s heart suddenly cooled down, like falling into an ice cellar in an instant, freezing every second. "Tang poetry..." Jiang Ling is wiping tears outside the Australian hospital, "the old night is gone." The thin night is gone. I didn''t get it back. Tang Shi''s mobile phone fell to the ground without holding it. She felt as if a sword had pierced her whole body and shattered her soul. It''s rotten. After a while, Tang Shi hurriedly picked up her mobile phone on the ground, covered her mouth and said, "are you kidding me? You know Bo Ye and I are enemies, so that''s what you mean, right? " Jiang Ling was there, and the seven foot boy cried like a child, "Tang poetry Sorry, we tried our best. Thin night I didn''t get it back. " Yes, at the beginning, the doctor said that a bone had penetrated into his kidney, his organs were ruptured, bleeding, gunshot wounds, and head fractures Even if he was an immortal, he could not survive so many fatal injuries Tang Shi''s eyes were scarlet and his lips were trembling, "why Why is that? " Haven''t you found Boye Haven''t you already sent him to the hospital It''s not Didn''t everyone see him rescued? Why Why did it end like this? How can she tell Bo Liang and Cen Huiqiu? What will the Bo family do in the future? Jiang Ling said to Tang Shi on the other side, holding his mobile phone, "I''ll fly back in a few days and bring Lao ye back. Choose a good day and let him go to earth." Until that moment, all the self deception was destroyed by the cold reality, the heart seemed to be seized by people, and there were bursts of pain. Tang Shi hung up the phone in a daze and looked out of the window. Jiang Ling on the opposite side of the feed a few times, did not get a reply, self-care wipe a tear, turned into the hospital. Thin night lay in bed, face dead white, eyes closed. Jiang Ling saw him like this and said with a smile, "you are so cruel. How can you be so cruel? Isn''t that the woman you love most... " With a smile, the man bent down to hold himself, deeply distressed, Jiangling tears drop by drop on the ground, "how can you be so cruel That''s it. We''ve left everything behind? " At the beginning of March, Baicheng is permeated with the warm atmosphere of the arrival of spring. Occasionally, the wind blows, and it is also full of the smell of warm flowers. Everything is slowly waking up. After a cold winter''s wind, frost, rain and snow, it grows better in the new year. On the street, there was a woman with pale face and cold eyes. She went to the roadside and stopped a car. She was wearing a thin windbreaker, which made her face cold and thin, just like the heroine in the movie screen. "Bo Jia." After getting on the bus, Tang Shi reported an address in a short and quick tone, as if he could not help his emotion if he said one more word. She had a big stone on her chest, and there was no relief. Jiang Ling called two hours ago. In these two hours, Tang Shi recalled everything about himself and Bo Ye. From one-way secret love at the beginning, to being insulted later, to the end of the road, Tang poetry always thinks that she is the one who almost died in the past. But now, people who die in the future are thin night. She could not expect that there would be such a solution between them. Originally, she thought that he and she would fight to the end of the world, stab each other and fight each other. But she did not expect that the end would come with such an unprepared step to completely extinguish all the love and hatred. Ear seems to ring that day thin night to her word by word insult, that man, even if hurt others, are with disdain and rebellious tone, like nothing in the world can hurt him in general, only he hurt others. But Tang poetry forgets that Bo Ye is also a human being and can get hurt. Heartbreak can be cured by time. What about physical injury? He was killed at the age of 26 by the repeated fatal injuries. Tang Shi covers his face and his eyes are slightly red. When he thinks of going to Bo''s house to tell him the news, his steps seem to weigh a thousand pounds. Tang poetry thinks it''s time to laugh, thin night. It''s self eating. He has done so many things to apologize to her, and finally paid the price. Shouldn''t she have a big revenge on her? But The woman reaches out her hand and grabs the clothes on her chest. It seems that she wants to ease her depression through this action. But Bo Ye You tell me, how to hate a dead man?Tang Shi forced herself to laugh, trembling and laughing like crazy in the taxi. The driver was puzzled and looked at her several times. Finally, the woman''s shoulders trembled and laughed in the laughter, and tears fell down one by one. The living are alive, the dead are dead. Throughout the period, is the indelible obsession. She''s the one left behind, every time. Just like Tang Yi left and left her alone, just like her parents lost news and left her alone. It''s just like the death of her life, and the end of her life. Tang Shi covers her face and cries hysterically in the taxi. She has been holding on since Bo Ye''s accident. She just thinks that there is still a glimmer of hope. When Bo Ye is not found, Tang Shi thinks that Bo Ye will be found. When Bo Ye is found, Tang poetry thinks that Bo Ye can be cured. But now everything has collapsed. The drivers in front of the car were distressed, "little girl, what''s the matter? What happened at home? Don''t cry. You''re young and you''re still alive. " Life is still long. The psychological defense line of Tang poetry collapsed at this moment, and Bo Ye said the same before she died. She once thought that there would be many ways for them to say goodbye. She would hate to say goodbye and leave each other with blood dripping. But she never thought that such a scene would be used in the final farewell. All the illusion of comfort is nothing but self deception. Ye Jingtang once asked Bo Ye, if you don''t love someone because they don''t love each other, what will happen? Now Tang poetry also wants to hate a person, because he is not, what is the feeling? The answer is the same, it''s heartbreaking. The spring scenery of Baicheng is very good, full of vitality and prosperity. It turns out that the world is still turning without thin night. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 Tang Shi arrived at Bo''s house half an hour later. She asked the driver to stop at the gate of Bo''s manor, and then paid for it. She stood alone against the wind for a long time, took back all her tears, cleaned up her expression and mood, and walked slowly along the road of the Manor. Bo Liang and Cen Huiqiu are watering the flowers and plants in the garden outside. Without Bo Ye, the couple have so much left in their daily life that they have nothing to look forward to. Seeing Tang poetry coming face to face among the flowers, CEN Huiqiu''s watering hand shakes and the watering pot clangs to the ground. Tang poetry came forward and looked at Cen Huiqiu. At that moment, she felt that all the words had turned into nothingness. CEN Huiqiu looked at Tang Shi with a happy smile on her face and asked, "Shi Shi, are you here?" She wiped her hands hard. "Is there any news in the evening? Are you awake? What''s the situation like now? " Tang Shi''s conscience is being severely tortured. Do you want to tell the truth to this Pathetic mother? After a long silence, Tang poetry raised its head and chose to be frank. "Auntie You have to be strong. " All of Cen Huiqiu''s smiles froze on her face. In the end, Tang Shi could not help but turned his head and did not dare to look at Cen Huiqiu''s face. He choked and clenched his fist and said, "thin night No more The thin night is gone. It''s gone. CEN Huiqiu stepped back two steps, looked at Tang Shi''s face, kept shaking her head and murmuring, "impossible, you lied to me, you lied to me, right? Shishi, I believe you are Why don''t you tell your aunt the truth again? " "Auntie..." Tang Shi cried again. Seeing that Cen Huiqiu didn''t want to believe it, her heart trembled, "Auntie, I don''t want you to be like this, but I can''t cheat you. Bo Ye didn''t come back Jiang Ling said that it was gone at six in the morning... " At that time, Tang poetry saw the sky falling down on Cen Huiqiu''s face. Later, CEN Huiqiu turned her eyes and fainted. Bo Liang rushed up to hold her and made 120 emergency call. This is the first time I don''t know. Tang Shi jumped into the car and Bo Liang was silent all the way. There was no hope for a moment in his eyes. It''s good to be dead. All hatred and love are buried in the dust. Tang Shi sends Bo Liang to the hospital, and ye Jingtang comes to help him. After all, Bo Ye is his good brother. Now that there is an accident in his good brother''s home, he can''t stand by. Su Qi also came with her. When Tang Shi was going to leave, she met Su Qi at the elevator. Her eyes were still full of tears, and she looked into Su Qi''s blue-green eyes like misty rain. The woman grinned, "thin night is gone." Su Qi heart a pain, subconsciously embrace her into the arms. At this moment, Tang poetry no longer has the strength to struggle, and all the emotions rush towards her, almost crushing her. Su Qi shook and patted Tang Shi on the back, "don''t cry Don''t cry Bo Ye certainly doesn''t want to see you cry. Bo Ye, it''s better for you to stop and leave, so that he can Peace of mind. " Later, Su Qi went up to comfort Bo Liang Yitong. When he left, he said to Ye Jingtang, "I can''t rest assured of Tang poetry. I''ll go to find her first." Ye Jingtang grabs Su Qi''s hand and his eyes are full of killing. "Bo Yegang has just left. If you dare to attack his woman, I''ll bet my life on you." The voice was warning and threatening. Su Qi cold smile, shake off Ye Jingtang''s hand, "I haven''t dirty to the friend just died to move the woman he likes." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 Tang Shi was sitting on the bench of the hospital downstairs. When she saw Su Qi coming down, she also stood up, "how''s uncle and aunt?" "Auntie is awake." Su Qi straightened Tang Shi''s hair and said, "it''s so good. Since then, Bo''s family has nothing to do with you." Tang poetry is just a faint response, what she is thinking, no one knows. Su Qi drove Tang Shi home. When he got home, Tang Wei came to open the door. He was surprised to see Su Qi standing outside Su Qi smiles, "yes, welcome?" "Welcome Tang Wei''s mood finally eased slightly, then went to see his mother, "Mommy, what''s the news from Bo''s family?" Tang Shi hasn''t told Tang Wei about the disappearance of Bo Ye. Just to convey the news, she has to use all her courage. The man who insults and oppresses her is no longer in this world. She should relax, shouldn''t she? Tang Shi took a deep breath and chose a slightly euphemistic method, "but we should try to grow up." After the road, only our wives left. At that moment, Tang Wei''s smiling face froze completely, followed by the little boy almost instantly. "Mommy..." Tang Wei''s voice was shaking. "What do you mean? Thin... " I can''t even say that name. Tang Shi came forward and held Tang Wei in his arms. "It''s all over." Bo Ye left them. Left everyone. Su Qi was chatting with Tang Shi on this day, and then he left. On the way back to Baicheng, he suddenly thought of Bo Yan. Thin night is gone, so thin Yan now in whose hands? The man frowned slightly and called his men, "hello? It''s me. Check what tranquility is doing now. " ****** Bo ye came back three days later. Originally, they could have come back two days ago, but when Jiang Ling''s good friend''s parents heard that they wanted their private plane to drag a dead man back, they refused to do so, saying it was bad luck. In fact, it''s no wonder that people who are not related to each other are not qualified to ask for more. Jiang Ling and ye Jingtang contacted all the airports, but the airport complied with the opinions of other passengers and didn''t want to take the same flight with the dead. Jiang Ling never thought that Bo Ye''s hand was covered by clouds and rain in his life. In the end, he was seriously injured abroad and died. No one was willing to accept him. He became very angry in Australia. Later, when he was desperate, he posted a post on the Internet. A foreign family said that they were willing to send them back to Baicheng by private plane. Jiang Ling rushed over that night and almost knelt down for their family. She cried and shook their hands. She said in English, "thank you for bringing my good friend back to my hometown." "No, no, God bless you..." Foreign brother also sympathized with their experience, on one side said very sad, "your friend must have been a very good man." Jiang Ling turns her head to wipe her tears secretly. After arranging all the procedures, she takes Bo Ye home. When she lands at the airport, Bo Liang stands there with his wife. Tang Shi stands in the front, waiting with Ye Jingtang and Su Qi. When Bo Ye is transported down, she takes a look and turns her head. It''s cruel to choose to end your life in this way Later, CEN Huiqiu cried and asked her son to wake up. Ye Jingtang held her by force. "Auntie, calm down. Lao Ye doesn''t want to have an accident with you two..." "He''s gone. What''s the point of my living?" CEN Huiqiu was pulled down by Su Qi and ye Jingtang. Later, Bo Ye''s body was sent back, burned the next day and buried in ashes. On the day of burial, CEN Huiqiu fainted again with tears. Their funeral was very low-key. The whole company didn''t know that something had happened to Bo Ye. If it had been spread, it would have been a mess for a while, and the Bo family might have been ruined from now on. After everything was over, Tang Shi came home in a trance, feeling that the funeral had been held for as long as a century. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she was so tired that she fell asleep on the sofa in the early morning of the next day. After looking at the quilt on her body, she thought that Tang Wei had gone out in the middle of the night to cover it for her. She quietly went to Tang Wei''s room to have a look, and found that the little boy was not asleep. He was tapping on the computer, and a USB flash disk was inserted in the host computer. Hearing the sound, he looked back at Tang Shi. The face, which looks like thin night, becomes the only consolation of the Bo family. Tang Shi said, "why haven''t you slept yet?" "Bo Ye gave me a USB flash drive before he died." Tang Wei didn''t hide it either. "It''s some programs he made when he was learning code, and part of the outline of the handout, all in it." Tang Wei turned his chair from the computer to face Tang Shi, "this is the only thing he left me."All the other gifts had been burnt out by him, and nothing was left. After listening to Tang poetry, his eyes turned red. "Then don''t go to bed too late. You are still so young." "Mommy, do you remember what you said to me?" Tang Wei raised his head to his mother''s eyes and said, "if something happens to the Bo family, will we go back to help?" Tang Shi was stunned, only to hear Tang Wei say, "it''s true that Bo Ye is the largest shareholder in Bo''s group now, but there are also other shareholders, big and small. If Bo Ye has an accident, they will want to be the largest shareholder, push Bo''s family down while it''s hot, and swallow Bo''s family." Tang poetry was so awe inspiring that he never thought of this possibility, but Tang only thought of it. How many mature thoughts that ordinary people can''t imagine in his small head, and even have thought of such a long-term future? "So the situation of Bo''s group is also precarious. Uncle Ye Jingtang''s first choice of blocking information was right, at least to stabilize step by step. Now my grandfather says to the company that Bo Ye is going abroad for further study, but what if Bo Ye doesn''t come back all the time? " After a pause, Tang Wei continued, "the whole company will be suspicious." Tang poetry clenched its fist. Yes, if you don''t see people in thin night for a long time, people in the company will be scared and shaken up and down. In addition, those high-level shareholders will certainly have a troubling mind. "It''s not realistic for my grandfather to go back to Bo Ye''s position at his age. Therefore, apart from the death of an old and a young Bo family, there is also a burning dilemma, that is, the future of Bo''s group." Tang Wei fixed his eyes on Tang Shi''s face. His eyes were cold and dark. He was inexplicably like the twin night eyes of Bo Ye. "Just like the Tang family at the beginning, the final end is to be swallowed." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 "But Weiwei, that''s not our business." Tang poetry thought for a long time, then chose to say, "the future Bo family, life or death, has nothing to do with us." All the words of Tang Wei are dumb in his throat. Yes, it has nothing to do with them. As soon as Bo Ye dies, the wind and moon are old. In the days to come, they just need to forget him and live in peace. Tang Wei pursed his lips and took back what he wanted to say. Then he said to his mother, "well, I understand. After I was worried about my grandfather... " "They''ll work it out." Tang Shi said to his son, "I won''t let you be wronged any more." Looking at the face of Tang poetry, Tang Wei had a lot of thoughts in his heart, and no longer had the courage to speak. ****** the next day, they went to another hospital to see Jiang Qi and Han rang. At the same time, Jiang Qi recovered some energy and energy, and the wound on her stomach healed well. When they saw Tang poetry coming, Jiang Qi was very happy, like afraid that Tang poetry was too low, and several people were trying to make her happy. Later, when Han rang took Tang Wei out to play in the hospital garden, Jiang Qicai asked Tang Shi in a low voice, "what happened to Bo Ye, you..." Tang Shi raised his head and laughed, pretending that he was a trouble free man. "It''s OK. What''s the matter?" "Well, don''t force it." Jiang Qi hugged Tang Shi and said, "I know you must have a hard time now. I didn''t expect that he would hurt you so much when I first loved him. Later, when I hated him, I didn''t expect that he would die. " A few words made the eyes of Tang poetry sour, "forget it, life and death, it''s over. It''s all over the place. " "Tang poetry, you have to look ahead. Bo Ye certainly hopes that you will forget him and find a good family to marry and have a good life." Tang Shi nodded, "I''m not in a hurry. I want to raise Tang Wei now. As for other second marriages, I''m not in a hurry." After a pause, she teased her good friend, "I''m worried about you two. You block the knife for Han rang, and Han rang''s heart will be broken. At that time, he ran wildly with you in his arms, and the bullets hit him without stopping. Let''s get married. " Jiang Qi''s face was flushed. "Oh, say it again!" "Don''t run away from the topic." Tang poetry knows the play by looking at Jiang Qi''s expression, "I heard that later Han let all the relatives and elders in his family come to see you?" Jiang Qi recalled that she was a little embarrassed. She used to be a gorgeous and charming woman, generous and forthright. It was a bit rare to see her embarrassed appearance today. "Yes, it scared me a lot. Han rang didn''t say hello to me in advance." Jiang Qi recalled that Han rang''s relatives came to her house a few days ago. She was eating an egg and almost choked. Han rang''s mother came forward the fastest. She took Jiang Qi''s hand and cried with trembling, "thank you for blocking the knife for my Han rang..." The whole family came in after them. Those who gave gifts, those who gave red envelopes, those who gave clothes, those who gave shark''s fin and bird''s nest and abalone, all went to her ward as if they didn''t want money. "Oh, it''s not easy. At last, I met a Han rang who was willing to give up his life for our family. Han asked you to come in quickly!" Finally, Han rang came in a little embarrassed and said to Jiang Qi, "no Sorry, I can''t stop them. " "What are you doing! Such a good girl doesn''t want to be responsible without telling her family Han let his mother shout, "come here! How do you treat her? How can other girls be taken care of so thin by you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 Jiang Qi now remembers that Han rang''s family is still a little red with enthusiasm. Tang Shi looks at her face and smiles with relief. Jiang Qi was happy, and she was relieved. As for herself, she didn''t expect anyone in her life. Tang Wei didn''t follow him. Instead, he was still sitting at home, talking with r7cky video. The little boy''s interest was not very high, and he was about to cry. "Don''t cry, alas..." R7cky shook his head. "Did your father bury you?" "No Tang Wei picked himself up and said, "I don''t want to see him lose his life." What a proud person Bo Ye is, how can he appear in front of them with such an image? If he had lived, he would not have been allowed. R7cky murmured at the other end of the screen, "I always feel like it''s not over yet..." Tang Wei raised his head fiercely, "what do you mean by that?" "I..." R7cky looked around and said, "I think, ah, I just think, thin night may It''s not completely dead. " What do you mean, not completely dead? "You said that if he had made all the preparations, he would be counted in with his death." R7cky stares at Tang Wei''s face, "so let''s reverse reason. Since we can figure out that we are going to die, will Boye not be prepared?" Tang Wei was stunned. "Do you know what I think of when Bo Ye fell down?" R7cky''s eyes are a kind of light that Tang has never seen, "the scene in Sherlock Holmes detective collection. Sherlock Holmes and his old enemy moliati fell off the cliff of Lessing Bach falls, and then came back Tang Wei''s heart suddenly seemed to be pulled tight. He murmured, "do you mean He may not be dead. He''s still alive? " "I don''t know." R7cky frowned, "even if not dead, so many fatal injuries on the body, it is estimated that it will take a while to recover. I don''t think Boye left so soon. " He is There are more than seven men who can beat r7cky. With the perception of his opponent, r7cky said firmly, "I think he will come back." Tang Wei wiped a tear hard, "is he still hiding what we need to do?" "It''s just my personal guess." R7cky smiles and wants to touch his cute little apprentice''s face through the screen. "Don''t stop what a man wants to do in his heart. All you need to do is wait for his king to come back." Tang Wei recited this sentence in his heart. Then he saw r7cky put his hand behind his head with a smile and said, "after all, men No matter how old you are, you will always be a brave young man when you face women. " Tang Wei stares at r7cky''s face and suddenly asks, "master, did you do it in those years?" R7cky''s spirited face froze, and then Tang Wei covered his mouth and laughed, "I guessed it right ~ ~" r7cky wanted to beat the smelly boy through the network cable, "no, no! It''s not about women! " He He''s for Ventus But then the words could not go on, r7cky blushed, "go away! I can''t believe I''m still gossiping about you, master. I''ll curse your father to die soon. " "You go away!" Tang Weili stood up and said, "my father is not dead! He will come back for sure "Oh! At the beginning, I kept shouting, but when someone else had an accident, I changed my voice to calling dad. You stinky boy have a strong ability to take the helm in the wind. " R7cky gave a cheap smile, "I don''t know when your father came back..." "It doesn''t matter." Tang Wei meditated in his heart, no matter when, just come back. Thin night You haven''t been in charge of my mom''s life. How can you just leave? ****** when Tang Shi woke up the next day, Han rang was making breakfast in the kitchen. Tang Wei stood on a small stool to help. When he saw her go out, he said, "Oh, good morning." "Good morning." Tang Shi smiles, "Why are you so happy today?" Of course, Tang Wei shared with Han rang that Bo ye might not be dead, so he was so happy! But he didn''t tell his mother that he planned for the worst. If Bo Ye really disappeared, if he told Tang Shi in advance, she would be disappointed and even more desperate. Tang Wei''s heart has been waiting for Bo Ye to come back. He believed that the man was his father, and that even if he was ruthless and cruel, he also had the ability to see the sky. Far away in the hospital in Australia, the machine is running silently, making a gentle and slow sound, just like the patient''s coma and quiet situation, mechanical and cold. Who is in the dream again and again tell, wake up Wake up ******This afternoon, Tang Shi took Tang Wei out shopping. It was also a change of mood for the mother and son. They changed several clothes for Tang Wei in the spring. Later, when they passed by other counters, they brought some clothes for Jiang Qi. She said that she was recently fattened by Han rang''s family''s tonic, and she could hardly put on her clothes. After shopping, the mother and son went to the hospital to see Jiang Qi. They made jokes as usual. It seemed that nothing had happened, and life was still so normal. Later, when they went home, Tang Shi and Tang Wei were chatting and playing games in the living room. When they got to the point, they went to bed on time. Everything was the same as before, just like the original track. Only occasionally in the dead of night, Tang Shi sleeps, opens her eyes and looks at the dark ceiling in a daze. She may be thinking about a man, but that man seems to be no longer in this world. It''s good. They''re free. Tang poetry doesn''t expect to live like this for the rest of its life. Choose a city or go to a person. She would like to end her life quietly in Baicheng. That night, Han rang took Jiang Qi home. Not long after he sat down, the doorbell rang. Tang Shi went to open the door and was startled. Han rang''s relatives were all standing outside, and several younger people who were about the same age were trying their best to arch inside. "Hey, I heard that Han rang had brought the little girl home. Let''s have a look." "Is it the one on the sofa?" "How come there''s a child, not an illegitimate child?" "Hahaha, great! Han rang has a son!" The family is optimistic. Tang Shi smiles, "please come in and find Han rang, right? I''m their friend. " Tang Wei stepped forward and said, "Hello, brother, sister, uncle and aunt. My name is Tang Wei, and I''m also a good friend of Han rang''s brother." Several elders looked at such a polite child, and immediately smile a flower on his face, "Ouch! Girl, is this your son? Why are you so beautiful! " "Yes, you don''t have to look at other people''s own beauty. Can a child not look good?" Han rang''s sister came in and began to take out the red envelope. "This is for you, this is for your son, this is for Qi Qi. Alas, Qi Qi?" Jiang Qi hid in the room and refused to come out. Han rang''s family is too warm! Don''t the rich and powerful families all take it seriously! How can I change to Han rang''s house so hospitable?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 Jiang Qi hides in the room. No matter how Han rang knocks on the door, she just won''t come out of the quilt. Han, who is waiting eagerly outside, makes relatives sit all over the room. Tang Shi treats them with fruits and nuts, while Tang Wei chats with them. "Auntie, please wait. Sister Qi Qi may be a little shy." "Oh, you can talk so well." "Because I know sister Qi very well!" "Yes? Then tell your aunt quickly, what kind of person is your sister Qiqi? " "Beauty Tang Wei said happily, "very kind! She''s lively and always helps me and Mommy Tang Shi sat down on one side and said with a smile, "children are lively in nature. They may not pay attention to what they say..." "Oh, where is it?" Han rang''s mother covered her mouth and laughed, "is this your son? Oh, why do you look so young? A child born at a few years old is well maintained, just like a college student.... " Tang Wei was very proud, "my mother gave birth to me when she was very young!" "Then your mommy is so strong." Han rang''s sister gave a thumbs up, "if I had to change this, it would definitely hurt to death." "Where''s the father of the child?" Han rang''s mother asked, "not with you?" As Tang Wei''s face changed, Tang Shi''s eyes became red. "He He died "Alas." Han rang''s mother didn''t expect to ask such a serious question at once, and immediately comforted, "sorry, girl, I didn''t mean to poke your sad things. Alas, if people want to look forward, your child''s father must also hope that you will have a good future, right?" Tang Shi nodded with tears in her eyes, then stood up and said, "I''ll help you shout out Qi Qi, but Wei, I''m here to chat with my aunt." Tang just answered, and Tang Shi got up to call Jiang Qi, but he was the only one left alone and surrounded by a group of aunts and sisters. "Well, it''s not easy for your mother just now..." "You should be good when you grow up, don''t you know?" "You look so good, your father must be very handsome?" "Look, your mother is very young, and your father should not be too old. It''s really hard to go there like this..." "My father It will come back. " A group of people are stunned, did not understand Tang Wei''s meaning. With tears in his eyes, Tang Wei pouted stubbornly and said, "my father will definitely come back." Bo Ye, do you hear me? If you''re still alive Please make sure that Be sure to show up in front of us But please be safe Jiang Qi was dragged out of the room by Tang Shi and Han rang Heli 20 minutes later. She was still red, especially when she saw Han rang''s mother. Instead, Han rang''s mother went up and yelled, "Oh, my good daughter-in-law! Let''s see if mom is better! " Before she came in, her enthusiasm became like this. If she married into the Han family, Jiang Qi thought she might become a queen Jiang Qi blushed and whispered, "Auntie, I I haven''t talked to Han rang yet... " "Oh, I don''t care what we do. Sooner or later, it''s our Han family, right?" Han rang''s mother covered her mouth and laughed as usual. Han rang was a little embarrassed when she looked in her eyes, "Mom, I try to..." "What are you doing?" Han rang''s mother stood up and said, "I haven''t proposed to another girl yet!"?! How can you drag people like this! You''ve ruined your best years! Come on! Come back and propose! Do you want to bully people irresponsibly Han rang hasn''t said a word that he was scolded by his mother. Jiang Qi can''t see it any more. "Auntie, don''t scold him. We are just together. These steps are too fast. I can''t afford to..." When Han rang''s mother turned her head to see Jiang Qi, she suddenly changed her face and said, "Qi Qi, my aunt knows that you love Han rang and speak for him. Don''t worry, Han rang will never treat you badly. If he treats you badly, our Han family won''t recognize such a cruel man. Don''t worry. If you are wronged, tell your aunt... " Jiang Qi''s face was flattered. She grew up being sneered at in Jiang''s family. When she came out to work, she was scolded by others behind her back. She was not so flattered. All of a sudden, she was a little at a loss, "ah Auntie, I... " "Don''t worry. If you feel fast, let''s take our time." Han rang''s mother winked, while Han rang''s sister immediately went up and stuffed a thick red envelope into Jiang Qi''s pocket, "accept it quickly. This is what our family thanks you for. By the way, I wish you a happy new year." Jiang Qi gasped and couldn''t believe, "is this for me?" "Yes." Han rang''s sister joked, "if you accept the money from our Han family, you will be our Han family in the future! It''s not so easy to get on the Han family''s boat ~ ~ " Jiang Qi''s face turned red," then Isn''t that the same as settling down? Then I can''t... "Han rang can only smile helplessly when he looks at it. His parents, brothers and sisters are really enthusiastic. They hope that he can find an innocent girl to fall in love with every day. No, it''s not easy to have one. How can they scare people away! "I tell you, oh, Qi Qi, your skin is so tender. Aunt and you said, fortunately you came, otherwise our family Han rang may have to spend a lifetime with the kitchen Han rang''s mother loves Jiang Qi very much. Look at this girl. She has beautiful skin, beautiful appearance and good figure. She is a perfect match for her son everywhere. She is a perfect match! In her eyes, she had quickly completed the steps of marrying Jiang Qi into the house. She imagined that the little girl would become her daughter-in-law, and that more people in the family would sit together for dinner. She would be happy in the evening. She wanted to laugh when she thought about it. So she closed her mouth even more. The more she looked at Jiang Qi, the more satisfied she was. Not to mention her family background, she told her that she could block the sword for her son. If you put it on other celebrities, who dares to die like this? Who can do it?! She doesn''t care so much about the girl''s down-to-earth mind. The son''s love is the key! Han rang''s mother took another look at Tang Shi and felt that her matchmaker temperament was soaring. She pointed to Tang Shi and said, "Oh, Han rang, you are not a single parent with your baby. Please introduce your brother to others!" Tang poetry is like being struck by thunder. How can she be involved now? Quickly waved, "Auntie can''t, I haven''t this mind." "Good things come in pairs." Han rang''s mother let her eldest son out of the crowd, "Han Shen! Come here, come here www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 Tang Shixin said that the family was so enthusiastic. Before he could say anything, he saw a cool and handsome man coming out of the crowd and holding out his hand to her, "Hello, first time." Tang Shi went up and held it awkwardly, "Hello, hello..." Han rang''s mother said, "Oh, your little son is also very handsome. Does he look like his father?" Tang Shi smiles, "yes, it''s very similar to his father." "That''s good. You''re lucky, too." Han rang''s mother took Jiang Qi and Tang Shi as her family, and said to Tang weizan, "Han rang, when did you have such a lovely baby with Qi Qi?" Jiang Qi''s face turned red, and he had never been so embarrassed. Han rang''s family was kind and hospitable, like a really united family, and never looked down upon anyone. Jiang Qi was deeply moved by the feeling that all the family members were equal and respected. Later, when Han asked his mother to leave, he put a bank card into Jiang Qi''s pocket and secretly said, "what aunt gave you is used as pocket money. The password is six zeros. Brush it casually!" Jiang Qi suddenly took out, "Auntie, I can''t take this, really! It''s too expensive! " Han rang''s mother was smiling and tried to put it in her pocket, "Oh, my aunt''s family doesn''t lack this money. You are so kind to Han rang, how can this money be enough. Auntie is still waiting for you to get married. Take good care of yourself. If Han rang does something wrong, just come and complain to Auntie! " "That is, Qi Qi, don''t be polite to us." Han rang''s sister Han Wan said, "my brother''s life is protected by you. We have treated you as our family. Han rang dares to bully you. I''ll beat him for you!" A group of people are standing on Jiang Qi''s side, but Han rang seems to have done something bad, and no one supports him. He pointed to himself and said to Tang Shi, "do you think I picked it up in the garbage?" Tang poetry Puchi a vocal music, next to the big brother Han Shen also said, "is the garbage heap to pick up." After Han rang''s family went out, Jiang Qi was relieved and collapsed on the sofa, with Han rang''s mother''s bank card in her hand. "How can your family be so enthusiastic?" "Scared you?" Han rang said with a smile, "I''m sorry, they''ve been expecting me to have a girlfriend. They''re more worried than me So... " In addition, Jiang Qi helped Han rang block the knife, which moved Han rang''s family to tears and tears. He said that he wanted to take this good girl back to Han''s family, and he couldn''t let people outside take her away! "Take what my mother gave you." Han rang sat down and touched Jiang Qi''s head. "I''m very happy that you can come out to see my parents." Jiang Qi leaned his head on his shoulder and said, "we are not In love? Of course I have to come out Or I''ll disgrace you. " "In my eyes, it''s like you accepted all of me." Han rang picked up Jiang Qi''s face and asked softly, "can I kiss you?" Jiang Qi clenched her fingers, her face turned red, and the beauty was also moving when she was shy. Han let her Adam''s apple move up and down, and without waiting for her answer, she directly kisses her. This is the first time he kisses her. He is a little nervous and trembling, but Jiang Qi doesn''t push away. Han rang''s eyes are full of surprises. Then he reaches out and holds the back of her head. They kiss in the living room. Tang Shi and Tang Wei look at each other, smile and sneak back to their room, and then sit down on the bed. "What do you think of Han rang''s brother?" Tang poetry asked Tang Wei''s opinion. "Very good." Tang Wei nodded, "I can see that his family education is very good, so his personality is so sunny. And the people in his family are very literate, and there is no attitude of looking down on this and that in other rich families. " Indeed, Han rang''s character is not arrogant and impetuous, gentle and considerate, and he won''t be timid at dangerous times. He is an upright man. This shows that his family''s consciousness and ideas instilled in him since childhood are very positive. It''s really good to have him with Jiang Qi in the future. "Yes, that''s very valuable." Tang Shi smilingly pinches Tang Wei''s face, watching Jiang Qi accepted by Han''s family, as if he had won the lottery. He feels happy from the bottom of his heart, "I hope they can form a positive result, and don''t make any more mistakes." "It''s up to you, Mommy." Tang Wei looked at the smile on Tang Shi''s face and said, "you too." I hope you can also be protected by him for a lifetime. ****** late that night, Jiang Ling received a call from the other side of the ocean. "Hello? The source of the kidney is available. " Pick up the phone, opposite is a cold indifferent male voice, listen carefully, also with a bit enchanting. "It''s you Jiang Ling is excited to lie up directly from the bed, "can you operate?" "Start when he''s stable." Opposite the man with long white hair, shawls scattered, white skin than women are delicate, like the ancient costume of the evil Lord. He narrowed his dangshao Danfeng''s eyes and laughed, but I can''t guarantee that he will survive Jiang Ling was so nervous that she could hardly hold her mobile phone. "I''ve blocked all his information, so I''ve prevented people around him from being disappointed again. You must inform me of any progress.""Yes," the man with long hair said with a smile, "but then you owe me a favor, old enemy." "It doesn''t matter." Jiang Ling looked out of the window at the scenery, "I don''t mind our life and death a little more intense, envy." Envy, translated as jealousy, is one of the seven deadly sins. He has amazing medical talent. When he was young, his hair turned white overnight because of too much knowledge. Now his silver hair is 3000 years old and has disappeared. He sat by the window and chuckled, looking at the man with closed eyes on the eye bed, "this man is no worse than me. I kind of want to shave his hair, so no one looks better than me." Jiang Ling had no choice but to smile, "are you even jealous of his appearance?" "Who told me to be careful." The silver haired man turned over and fell to the ground, "I''ve been jealous of your medical skills for a long time. No one in the world dares to be more powerful than me, except you. If I catch you one day, I must cut you, your hand, your hand, off The voice of the sick, the face like a woman, the jealousy that must be reported in the seven sins. "I''m waiting for you to come and fight with me." Jiang Ling looked up at the dark ceiling, "as long as you make him alive, I''ll wait for you to come to me in Haicheng." "When you say that, people are getting excited." The enchanting man went to the bedside and looked at the man who was still in a coma. "The more he looked, the more handsome he was. No, I have to disfigure him. Or someone will be more handsome than me. " Jiang Ling laughs, "seven sins, jealousy, deserve it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 On the first weekend of Bo Ye''s absence, Tang Shi took Tang Wei to an amusement park. At the end of the visit, Tang Wei said to his mother, "I want to see Bo Shao." Tang Shi was stunned. "Do you mean to go to the cemetery?" "Well." Tang Wei''s eyes are full of clear light, "I didn''t go last time. I want to have a look this time." Tang Shi was silent for a long time before he said to his son, "I''m afraid you can''t bear it." "It doesn''t matter." Tang Wei took Tang Shi''s hand and said, "I have you here." Half an hour later, two people arrived at the place where they were buried before thin night. Tang Wei looked at the tombstone and frowned slightly. "When he was buried, did you watch the whole process?" Tang Shi was frightened by Tang Wei''s tone and said, "no I didn''t have the heart to see it. Everyone was very sad. No one turned his head. " Sure enough, not only Tang poetry, but also all of us can''t bear it. So no one saw Bo Ye cremated and buried with his own eyes. Tang Wei felt that he was already a detective. He asked, "did you see him when he was transported by plane?" After a pause, Tang replied, "I just took a look and didn''t look carefully Why do you ask that? " Tang Wei shakes his head, just like Conan in Detective Conan, touching his chin and starting to make exclusion options. At that time, his grandmother Cen Huiqiu was crying on the spot until she fainted, so she certainly didn''t see Bo Ye directly. Bo Liang had to take care of his wife and didn''t have time to observe carefully. As for the other The rest are Jiang Ling and a few others. Maybe brother Jiang Ling is the one who knows the truth. Maybe he helped to hide it? Jiang Ling, who is far away from Haicheng, sneezes and rubs his nose. "Strange, who is talking about me recently?" ****** thinking of this, Tang Wei''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light, and he always felt that the possibility of Bo Ye''s still alive was growing. After all, when most people saw Bo Ye transported from the plane, their instinctive reaction was that people were dead, so they were devastated. Most people''s subconscious reaction was to resist and reject the body in front of them. So everyone will choose not to see Bo Ye. Who will think about the truth behind it? Then the question comes again, if his hypothesis is true What''s the reason for Bo Ye to cheat? What makes him design a feign death in order to complete everything? Tang Wei thinks Bo Ye must have kept a lot of things from him, but it doesn''t matter. At present, he can infer what his father really wants to do step by step. Mother and son stood for a while in front of Bo Ye''s tomb. They heard footsteps, turned their heads and saw Cen Huiqiu and Bo Liang supporting each other. Everyone was shocked. Back to God, CEN Huiqiu couldn''t stop crying, "Shishi, have you come to see Yeer?" "Aunt..." Tang Shi came forward to help. Tang Wei was there shouting, "grandma, I want to see Dad." "Well, good." CEN Huiqiu touched Tang Wei''s face. "You look like your father." Speaking of this, she choked, "but you have to grow up peacefully, you know?" "I will protect myself." Tang Wei straightened his chest, "grandma, don''t cry. I''m still in the Bo family." There''s me in the Bo family. A few figures, the thin beam iron bone clank, a man directly said cry. This is their little grandson It''s the one who inherits all the excellent places of Boye and Tang poetry The only grandson of the Bo family www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 Several people stand in front of the tomb, and Cen Huiqiu talks a lot. Since Bo Ye left, the couple seem to have grown old for many years. They were supposed to enjoy happiness, but now they are suffering so much. Tang Shi is also distressed when she looks at it. She knows how painful it is to lose her family. Therefore, for the Bo family, this kind of feeling is certainly not easy. After standing for a while, Tang Shi led Tang Wei and said, "Auntie, let''s go first." "Poetry." CEN Huiqiu now sees Tang poetry as if she were relying on it. Bo Ye liked her best when she was alive. Unfortunately, fate played a trick on her, and she finally saw her true heart. "Auntie, don''t say anything about the past. After all, the child is the child of Bo Ye, and I won''t stop him from coming to see his father." Knowing what Cen Huiqiu thought, Tang Shi said ahead of time, "this is the only way to deal with Bo Ye and me. No one can forgive each other for us, but no one should be involved. I see you and your uncle''s hard work. If you need to shout, I can help you. " "How can our Bo family..." Bo Liang held Tang Shi''s hand and burst into tears. "With a good daughter-in-law like you, I would like to repay you with good. At the beginning, the Bo family treated you like that, and you still..." "People are gone. The past goes with the wind. It''s unnecessary. It''s all buried in the earth. " Tang Shi just smile indifferently, her eyes are slightly red, she is also strong support mood, "for us are free, uncle and aunt, I hope you don''t too sad, but only grow up will repay you." "Good Good... " Bo Liang wiped his tears, "good boy, grandfather is waiting for you to grow into a man." "I will be stronger than dad." Tang Wei said to his grandfather, "don''t cry, grandfather. My father certainly wants you to be safe." When several people say goodbye, Tang Shi finds that only Tang Wei is indifferent to the whole process, or seems to be isolated from the pain of losing his father. He is so calm and rational that he can say hello to Bo Ye''s parents as usual, not like other children at all. Did she bring up her child too early Tang Shi sighed and felt sorry for Tang Wei''s precocity, but he didn''t know that Tang Wei had a conclusion in his heart. Grandpa, it''s OK. I will definitely bring back Bo Ye! ****** however, half a month later, something happened that made them unprepared. Bo''s group is under siege. Because Bo Ye is absent one after another, Bo''s group is in a mess, and everyone wants to rebel. There is also news that Bo Ye is dead, and I don''t know where it came from. At the shareholders'' meeting, Bo Liang was so angry that he smashed an ashtray on the spot, and the glass fragment stuck into his palm. "I''m not dead yet. Someone is going to rebel so soon?" Everyone was awed by Bo Liang''s dignified temperament, and several shareholders who had the intention of being a thief immediately converged and carefully looked at Bo Liang, "Bo Lao, this is not the truth Bo Ye is out of sight now. Someone has to come out to control the company. " This means, inside and outside of the story, that is to say, either come back now, or change people! How can thin beam thin night hard to keep so long Bo Shi let out? His hands were still bleeding, and the middle-aged man was red with anger. "My son''s company, he went out to work. When Lao Tzu came to sit down, you two would rebel. Why can''t I sit still or what?" A few shareholders were scared by his voice, but there were still a few who were not killed. Even if they were afraid, they were biting their teeth. "Bo Lao, you are old. Unlike Bo Ye, the whole company is not used to your style. For Bo''s long-term development There are also bad effects. " Standing outside the office, Lin CI felt a cold sweat oozing from his palm when he heard the sound. What to do Who can support Bo at this time? Bo Shao You tell me, who should I go to? "I heard if something happened to Bo Shao?" As soon as he said this, all the people followed him one after another, "yes, yes, I heard that Bo Shao Bo Shao No more? " Bo Liang''s Qi and blood are surging up. Who can bear his son being criticized like this? They want to die early so that they can swallow the rest of the shares! "Replacement, Bo Lao, even if you come back, this era will change, not the era before you. With respect to my rudeness, if Bo Shao doesn''t come back, you can''t take over Bo! " "I agree with Mr. Du. We are also shareholders of the Bo family. Why don''t we have the right to speak? Mr. Bo, this is not the place where you make your own decisions! " This is tantamount to stirring up everyone''s hatred, making Bo Liang look like an ancient tyrant who wanted to be autocratic, but it is also tantamount to forcing him to hand over his power. In fact, they want to carve up Bo''s family! Bo Liang is biting his teeth, "everything is waiting for my son to come back..." "When can bo Shao come back?"Someone sharply asked, "if Bo Shao really doesn''t come back?" Thin beam complexion is pale, "impossible! He just went abroad to study... " "Bo Lao, don''t lie to us now. Some people say Bo Shao is gone. A funeral service person told me..." "It''s a slip of the tongue!" Bo Liang retorts desperately, his eyes are red, "Bo Ye he -" "Bo Lao, don''t struggle. You have no heirs and Bo Ye has no inheritance for what we all know,. According to the law, when the Bo family comes to an end, it should be in the charge of the remaining shareholders. All of our shareholders have come forward. You -- " " who said there is no successor? " At this moment, a female voice clearly penetrated the whole conference room. The door was suddenly opened from the outside. A thin, tall woman came in step by step in high heels. The long black hair was tied up into a crisp ponytail. The woman was dressed in a capable official dress, with delicate jade fingers and sharp bones. Her white face was as cold as a pair of blade eyes. Hand holding a little boy carved jade powder, her appearance is like a sword, stabbing everyone''s vision, hit everyone unprepared! No one thought that a woman would suddenly come out to make trouble, and even someone wanted to drive her out. The person who had just been asking for something called Bo Ye''s assistant, as if he were the master, "special help Lin CI!" But I didn''t expect that Lin Ci, the special assistant who had always been under Bo Ye''s command, approached the woman, lowered his head slowly, and said firmly, "Miss Tang, you have something to tell me." There''s an uproar! At this moment, facing the surrounding wolves, tigers and leopards, and the red eyes of Bo Liang, Tang Shi takes out a share transfer right from behind and falls on the table of the conference room again. With everyone''s shocked eyes, the woman shouts loudly. That second, the earth shakes and the mountains shake, the dark clouds break the light! "Who dares to say that the Bo family has come to an end? I don''t agree with Tang poetry!" I don''t agree with Tang poetry! The sound of landing moment, like the storm swept, the hurricane rises, with thunder in everyone''s ears! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 Bo Liang stared at the woman who appeared in front of them. Tang Shi went to the desk and threw the share transfer right in front of everyone. Her voice was cold and penetrating. "Even if Bo Ye can''t come back now, can Bo''s wheel get your jump? Leaving aside Bo Ye''s share, now Bo''s biggest share is also in my hands. I haven''t given way yet. Who dares to take the upper position? " I haven''t given way yet. Who dares to take the upper position? This voice came to the ground, every word with a sharp chill, so that countless people on the scene did not dare to breathe, some people could not believe that they picked up the contract, which said stock transfer - and this share, originally It belongs to the jungle! The jungle has never appeared to Bo''s housework, so they will be so bold to force Bo Liang decentralization. How come this time How could they suddenly transfer all their shares in Bo to this woman? Who is the woman in front of you? It''s the lunatic prisoner who was bound by himself five years ago. It''s the cold woman who suddenly broke in five years later. It''s the miss of Tang family in Haicheng! The moment Tang Shi looked up, there was a sharp dark awn in her eyes. She knocked the table twice, and her slender fingers were on the paper. "You small shareholders are not qualified to speak, are you? 20% of Bo''s shares are with me, 50% are with Bo Ye, and 10% are with Bo Liang, Bo Ye''s father. The rest of you are just like me. How dare you want to turn Bo upside down? " A sound of pressing is like a sharp blade coming out of the sheath and sticking in their heart. The knife is crisp and sharp, and it doesn''t even give people the strength to fight back. "You What''s your relationship with the jungle? Why would they transfer the shares to you? " Tang Shi sneered. At that moment, the door of the conference room was kicked open from the outside again. Two men in black and white came in, followed by a large number of uniformed men with a leaf embroidered on the right chest. Leaves, jungle It''s the jungle! Tang poetry doesn''t even need to make too many excuses. At the moment when people in the jungle saw her, they knelt down on one knee automatically and neatly, as if they were facing their leader. The scene was so spectacular and shocking that all the voices condensed into a bunch of air that penetrated through the clouds, which was magnificent and grand - "have you met Miss!" Miss! Miss Tang, Miss jungle! R7cky came to Tang Shi and laughed, "Yo? Let me see. What happened just now? " A group of people dare not say a word! Tang Shi grinned, and the smile looked like the cruelty of Bo Ye. "First, I''m the one who has the most power to speak here. Second, if I say Bo Ye has no offspring, my eyes are polished to see clearly! This is Bo Ye''s own son beside me. If you don''t believe me, just go and test your DNA. Even if Bo Ye is gone, it''s not your turn to tell Bo what to do! " The woman walked out of the meeting room and step by step came to the office next door. She pushed open the door of Bo''s CEO''s office, which had been dusty for a long time. She stepped up, straight back with hard backbone, like a proud emperor who walked to the throne alone. She was a woman, but she was not inferior to any of them! Then, Tang Shi sat down on the rotating chair of the president without hesitation - turning around and facing the people who followed him to the office, Tang Shi sneered and said in a cold voice, "before Bo Ye comes back, I, Tang Shi, Bo ye''erzi''s mother, who is currently the highest shareholder of Bo''s, will perform all Bo''s administrative tasks instead of him! Bo''s next successor, the legal successor, is Tang Wei, Bo Ye''s son. Before he came of age and had the decision-making power, I took care of all Bo''s affairs for him. Who is dissatisfied with him Who''s dissatisfied with you?! The sonorous voice of questioning forced everyone to step back two steps. This woman just couldn''t sit in Bo Ye''s position without heaven and earth. She controlled everything Bo ye had once controlled, and didn''t let a cent go out! Even if Bo Ye is dead, she is the last pillar of Bo''s family! Bo Liang was standing at the door, his hands were shaking. Lin Ci was red eyed and yelled, "no objection!" "No objection!" Inspired by Lin Ci, the people in the jungle behind him also yelled in unison. The voice could almost shake the whole Bo''s building. The group of single shareholders were almost scared to death by this situation. The jungle is an underground organization! Now so aboveboard appear, point to what backstage! "Hum Hum, just you? Can you sit in this seat? " Boss Du clenched his fist. "What are you? All of a sudden, he came out - " before he finished his words, a cold muzzle like a black hole appeared in front of him. R7cky pick eyebrow, smile frivolous, "say, although say a word to try again, I connive at your presumptuous, don''t mean I won''t start.". I''m in a hurry, you clownsThe muzzle of the gun pointed directly at his head, and boss Du turned pale with fright, "you What are you - " a bullet flew straight past his face and nailed into the wall with a loud noise before he lost his voice! Boss Du screamed, and the whole person fell back. A blood mark was pulled out of his face by the bullet, with burning pain. He covered his face and howled, "I''m shot, I''m shot!" "Why are you so weak?" R7cky laughed and blew the smoke from the muzzle of the gun, "just hit a wall to scare you, can you scare like this? You dare to rebel and try to swallow Bo Ye? I''ll lend you ten more guts. That''s all you can do! " A group of people quickly stepped back and looked at Tang Shi and others with panic in their eyes. "I''m not going to shoot like this. It''s just a warning." R7cky said, "Tang Wei is my apprentice. If you doubt Tang poetry, you doubt Tang Wei. That''s beating me in the face. I''m not happy to hit my face. I''ll give you two choices. One is to go back to your original post. The other is to be suppressed by me. I''ll go back and choose for myself It will not be as easy as it is now! What''s more, the two of them, the man in black beside the man in white, looked more deep and terrible! Ventus a word needless to say, the cold eyes can put out all their thieves. He and r7cky scan around the crowd, "is there anything else?" Several people still want to resist, shouting, "but Miss Tang has not made any achievements. How can we be convinced that she can afford the post of interim president?" "Who said there were no achievements?" Another voice appeared. Tang Shi looked up in surprise, and saw that everyone in the studio broke in one after another. She was still her good friends. Green dinosaur didn''t wear dinosaur pajamas this time. It was like some rich childe, Tang Shi, laughing with relief. She really forgot that they were rich children. Green dinosaur handed the planning report to Tang Shi and said with a smile, "Miss Tang, our company wants to have a cooperation with you on the plan of developing Dubai oil area. Do you have any interest?" Dubai?! Oil?! What a lucrative business it is?! People open their mouths and can''t believe it. This piece of meat is just like picking it up at random. Who are there behind the poems of Tang Dynasty? They can easily turn into a business with profits of seven or eight figures?! "My brother said that if you need to be treated badly by Bo, Fengshen group can send armed protection anytime and anywhere to ensure your personal safety." Little moon also came forward with a smile, and the tone of her voice seemed to be saying that the weather was beautiful, but But what she mentioned in her mouth is Fengshen group! The Fengshen group came forward to protect them. They were all The level of national leaders above How can it be used in Tang poetry so easily? Who are these people and what are their origins? Fang Fang was very satisfied with the deterrent effect, and interrupted, "it doesn''t matter. I can ask my father''s entertainment company to open a special report to interview you, so that your popularity can be raised, and the public''s acceptance and favor of you can be increased. In this way, no one dares to question you. Or I''ll tell you what happened today. I don''t know who''s disgraced? " What happened today Doesn''t that mean they want to tell the gossip company what they want to rebel against! Gossip companies are well-known for their ability to turn black into white. If they know about it, they can write countless reports. Who dares to buy their shares after Bo''s reputation spreads like this? Even if they snatch Bo''s hand, it will be a piece of waste paper! Several people have been threatened and shocked so many times. They feel that their heartbeat is unstable. How come all the friends around Tang Shi come from such a big way? All of a sudden, they are unprepared! Boss Du began to panic. The sudden appearance of Tang poetry really surprised them. In this way, Bo''s is not something they can easily hold in their hands. She appeared in the precarious Bo''s company just like the coming of God, propped up all the fragmentary things that were originally belonging to Bo Ye, and even sat in the president''s office instead of him! Looking at the shock and tension in the eyes of a group of people around him, Tang Shi knew that they were scared by their own strength, so he spoke quickly and decisively, and when he didn''t respond to others, he was crisp - "very well, since you all have no objection, I''m the temporary president of Bo''s company from now on. If you have any doubts, please feel free to ask Give me advice, but if someone finds fault with me, I won''t tolerate it! " Like a heavy hammer falling, "I declare the temporary end of the general meeting of shareholders, and everyone returns to their own position. This Bo''s day, it''s up to you to change! Now, I has the final say. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 Recently, there is a legend in Haicheng that Bo''s master has changed, and there is no news from Bo Ye. However, a woman suddenly appears, holding all the power of Bo firmly in her hand. Someone asked who the woman was and answered, "Tang poetry.". The woman who was hurt by thin night, and then suffered a lot of tempering, the woman who was forgotten in the long years, who kept all the memories by herself Tang family''s gold. Everyone said that she was ruthless, that she was too determined, that she was a baby when she picked up something, and that she never blinked when she put it down. Just as she said that she had nothing to do with thin night, she really had nothing to do with it. From the moment she took off her clothes one by one, she plucked out the name of thin night from her heart. But the moment she came back This sea city, or that she can break through the sea city, it seems that nothing has changed. When Bo Ye is no longer there, his heavy responsibilities are left behind, and Tang poetry resists them all again. At this moment, Tang Shi is sitting in the office where Bo Ye used to sit, overlooking the whole land with the same attitude as him. This is the cold feeling of thin night, lonely, lonely, the world is only one person''s kind of cold. Tang Shi turned around and Lin CI handed in a document. "Miss Tang, this is the summary report of last year recently handed in by the administrative department. Have a look at it." Tang Shi pulled out the chair and sat down. Then Lin CI put the document in front of her. Tang Shi narrowed her eyes and said, "do you remember that boss Du has a close friend in the administrative department?" "Yes." Lin CI bowed his head humbly, "when he was young, the confidant often jumped out to do things." "Get rid of him." Tang Shi''s expression suddenly became sharp, "he used the computer in his office and sent people to recover all the data." This means that it is very obvious that we need to check the evidence of his manipulation behind his back. As long as he has operated on this computer, we can find all the evidence. People in the jungle are still at the door, picking up Tang Shi to and from work on time every day. The day Bo was forced, Cong Zheng and Tang Shi confessed everything. Tang Shi knew that they were not born to the Tang family, but the children brought by the Tang couple. But before she could accept her inner shock, she received a call from Lin CI. At that moment, tezhulin''s voice was trembling to Tang poetry. "Miss Tang, it''s your appreciation that I can accompany Bo Shao to this day. I beg you this time Can you come to Bo''s to help us hold on? " In Tang poetry, there was a great disturbance. Bo What happened to Bo? At the beginning, Tang Wei''s conjecture was right. As soon as Bo Ye left, Bo''s family would be in chaos! Twenty minutes later, the people in the jungle followed Tang Shi to Bo''s, and the scene of her breaking into the office appeared. Like a narrow road, she had to force herself to go to the battlefield. This was not only to move Bo''s family and hold on for a while, but also for Tang Wei''s future! The position of the president, she sat down So far All the things make her too busy to make friends. She never thought that there would be so many things in her own hands. How could she admit defeat when she was biting her teeth and watching so many jokes outside? Tang Shi had such a temper in her life that she decided to finish a thing even if she vomited. Later, she was so busy that she didn''t even have enough time to check the real power behind her, so she cleaned up the mess for Bo Ye until now. Tang Wei dropped out of school directly and took over the management while studying on his own. Following his two masters, he walked up and down the company like two super top bodyguards, dressed in the suits of little adults, and attended all the meetings with Tang Shi. Bo from the beginning of the precarious to now stand still, their mother and son spent countless sleepless nights, holding the broken faith in their hands. Go on Go on Tang Wei said to himself that he would come back That powerful and cold daddy will come back ****** the next day, Tang Shi held a high-level meeting, and collected all the data all night. Mr. Du''s confidants thought that they had completely deleted all the means, but they didn''t think that Tang Wei had the world''s first hacker around him, so he could easily recover all the steps he had taken to move the company''s accounts. All these things were handed over by Tang Wei to Tang Shi as important evidence to judge him. To kick this man out is to break the arm of Mr. Du, who has been eyeing Bo all the time! At the meeting, when the real face of the confidant was completely torn apart by Tang poetry, he wanted to come up and fight with Tang poetry, "you are slandering!" "Everything was found on your computer. Where did you get the stigma? What else do you want to defend for yourself? " Tang Shi stood there, full of sharp points, "now go to the personnel department to settle your salary. You don''t have to come to work tomorrow!" The crowd was in an uproar, and the gun hit the birds in the head. This was a threat to them on the spot, warning them that if they committed it again, they would not tolerate it!The grip of Lin''s words on the back, the aura of Tang poetry It''s more and more like a thin night. Vigorous and resolute, no one dares to look down upon the woman who is a half monk when talking about things. Her thin shoulders hold up most of Bo''s sky. Tang poetry''s face is not mellow, even can be called a little pale, but a pair of eyes are clear cold sharp, many times can point out the shortcomings of the scheme. Not long after she took office, she completely changed Bo''s original blood, offended many people, but also welcomed the appreciation of countless people. People who are jealous of her say that this is a meddlesome woman who will kill her sooner or later. However, her admirers say that Tang poetry is the only one who has been rich for so many years in Haicheng. Some people will ask Tang Shi, why do you want to appear and bear all this for the sake of your son''s future? Tang Shi said, I''m waiting. Then the man asked, "who are you waiting for?"? Tang poetry said, wait for a possibility, wait for a miracle. Tirelessly, exhausted everything, waiting for a ship that will never come at the airport. ****** time passed, and it seemed to be still. Half a year later, on October National Day, Tang Shi just came out of the meeting room. Along the way, the little secretary stepped on high heels and blushed and said to Tang Shi, "Mr. Tang, you see, our recent itinerary is ready, if you confirm..." Tang Shi took a quick look at it, and the speed was close to ten lines at a glance. She had been used to high-intensity work operation since she was in a hurry at the beginning, and she had more than one tongue in the dark. How did she finish all this easily at the beginning. After all, she''s just used to It took a lot of effort. "Yes." Tang Shi dropped his eyes, "thank you." "Nothing, you are my idol!" The little secretary blushed and looked at Tang Shi with light in his eyes. "You look so cool when you give a speech on stage. You are the perfect strong woman..." Tang Shi smiles, "thank you for your praise." The little secretary covered his face and ran away, but the smile from the corner of Tang Shi''s mouth couldn''t last. Strong woman How long does she have to walk this way? Perhaps, from the moment you step on it, it is doomed to have no end. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 There is another shareholders'' meeting to be held this afternoon. Tang Shi took the documents and went back to the office. Lin CI came up and said, "Xiao Wang should have given you this week''s process, right?" "Well." Tang Shi took a look and said, "I''m going to attend a charity party in Australia the day after tomorrow. Do you have any suitable candidates?" "I..." Lin CI hesitated for a moment, "if you are a man, maybe no one in the company can have enough status and identity to accompany you." "Besides the company?" Tang poetry pinched the eyebrow, which was once quite skillful in thin night, "Congshan? No, he''s busy managing the jungle with his father. Lao Wang and green dinosaur will continue to play games. Chris and Eugene have no schedule recently... " Lin CI said silently, "that What about ye Jingtang Tang Shi''s eyes widened, "he? Forget it. I''m afraid I''ll quarrel with him. " Lin CI thinks it''s the same. Besides, Jiang Qi and Han make life so good. If ye Jingtang comes, if it affects them, isn''t it worth the loss? "Well Su Qi Lin CI reported a name, "I''ll help you make an appointment with Su family. Maybe he''s free now." Su Qi''s kindness to Tang poetry is now known almost all over the world. Did you hear that Su family is chasing Bo''s hostess! I''ve known for a long time. I come to deliver food from time to time and help her make a scene. I''m afraid she will be bullied by others in Bo''s family. Who dares to look down on Tang poetry? The Su family is the first to clean up! So What about Bo Shao? I don''t know. I''ve heard that I haven''t heard from you for a long time Hiss Can''t it be something wrong? Tang Shi sighed and thought for a while, "it''s OK. I''ll ask him later." Lin CI took a look at the tired look of Tang poetry, but in a moment, the woman quickly picked up her spirits again, as if the tired just now was just an illusion. "Miss Tang, do you want to take a few days off..." It''s quite a waste of energy for Tang Shi to take office in turn. No matter how strong she is, she can''t hold on to coming all the time. Tang Shi shook his head, "it''s OK." She has Tang Wei with her. At this moment, Tang Wei just came out of the office. R7cky put his hands in his pocket. "When the boss saw you just now, he was still laughing at you." "Oh. In the end, I didn''t give five points of profit to me Tang only revealed as like as two peas of the night, the cold smile. With the passage of time, his indifferent eyebrow and his father are more and more similar. "By the way, my mother will go to Australia the day after tomorrow?" "Yes, will you accompany her?" "Well, I don''t trust her to go alone." Tang Wei glanced at r7cky, "domestic affairs may have made you and Ventus busy for a while." "It''s OK. You''ve only been two days." R7cky squatted down and pulled his baby apprentice''s small face, "Oh, I haven''t seen you smile for a long time." Tang Wei stood there, expressionless, "nothing, why are you smiling?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± R7cky slapped his hand on his forehead. "You''re finished. You''re more and more like thin night." "I don''t deny that." Tang Wei went to the president''s office in a small suit. "The price of laughter is too high. We are not qualified." Ventus and r7cky look at each other and sigh. Xiao Tang Wei, when can you be as carefree as other children? ****** "come to me for a charity dinner?" When Su Qi received the call from Tang Shi, he turned his pen with a smile and said, "well, as long as I''m with you, I''m always free." Tang Shi had her hair cut. "Well, come out for dinner tonight. I''ll tell you the time and place." "You invite me?" Su Qi chuckled and narrowed his eyes. "Tut Tut, I''ll choose the expensive one." Tang Shi was also amused, "yes, I''ll go to your company to find you after work." ¡°OK¡£¡± Two people finish hanging up the phone, Suqi this will take back the mobile phone, turning the pen looking at the calendar. It''s half a year since Bo Ye died How time flies When Tang Shi got up from work, Congshan came to pick her up. "Are you busy today?" "Not bad, but I''ll be busy for a few days." Tang Shi blinked at Congshan and took the energy drink in his hand. "Thank you, brother." She has accepted Cong Shan''s existence and used to call him brother, but when Cong Shan heard it, her eyelashes trembled, and then her expression became silent again. He is not good at expression by nature. "Take me to Suqi." Tang Shi takes Congshan''s arm affectionately and naturally. God takes Tang Yi away and sends her another brother to her, which makes her feel very lucky. How nice I finally have another familyTang Shi looked at Congshan with a smile, "let''s have dinner together in the evening." Cong Shan bowed his head to the little woman holding her arm. Her hard heart was like a piece of soft collapse. He said in a soft voice, "well." Half an hour later, Tang Shi and Cong Shan got off the train downstairs of Su''s plutocrats'' company. The combination of handsome men and beautiful women was very eye-catching. When Su Qi came down, he waved to them, "Oh, my brother is here, too?" Now everyone has been used to calling Cong Shan brother, but in the middle of the night, Cong Shan will wake up by this name. It''s him It''s a source that you can''t talk about all your life. Cong Shan just said faintly, "Tang Shi wants to invite you to dinner in the evening." "Well, I know." Su Qi came forward naturally and took them to the parking lot downstairs. "She needs a man to attend the charity dinner, so she needs my help." Cong Shan didn''t have too much expression, but said, "is that in Australia? Be careful of yourself. " "I will." Several people got on Su Qi''s car. Tang Shi sat in and sat in the back row with Cong Shan. Su Qi in front looked left and right. "You''re thin again." "It''s good to be thinner." Tang Shi had no choice but to smile, "it''s time to lose weight." "I''m afraid you''re depressed..." Su Qi murmured, "how can there be such a way to lose weight? This is to force yourself..." Tang Shi''s smile froze and his voice trembled. "It doesn''t matter. I''m not tired." "You never say tired." Su Qi started the car and said to himself almost unconsciously, "never They don''t expose their vulnerability in front of outsiders. " ****** on the other side, in a pub in Canberra, Australia, a man with dark hair was sitting on the sofa. His face was delicate and his eyes were as dark as midnight. He said, "old man, how did you come to me?" Jiang Ling looked up and said, "someone is coming to Australia recently." "People come to Australia every day." The man narrowed his eyes and laughed frivolously. The smile was even more intoxicating than the wine in his hand. "You came here specially to inform me, is there any distinguished guest coming?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 Jiang Ling for the man in front of this pair of attitude is not the slightest thing helpless, "you really don''t think you have any problem?" The man with black hair and black eyes hooked his lips and laughed unfathomably, "do you think I should have any problem?" Jiang Ling pointed to his body, "is there any rejection reaction recently?" "Much better." The answer is the man''s usual casual but lazy smile, but once He is not such a character. "Words --" Jiang Ling sighed and got up to leave, but was stopped by the man, "you changed my kidney, I will not have any problems in that aspect of life in the future?" Jiang Ling was so angry that her head was about to explode, "people''s mother''s kidney transplant thought about what to do in case of death, but your mother''s kidney transplant thought about sex life! Can you step up a little bit? " "Ha ha ha!" The man is like a demon, laughing twice, "life and death are just one life. It''s better to live in the moment and indulge in pleasure." Jiang Ling wanted to pour the wine on the man''s handsome face. "You''d better die!" "It''s said that disasters last for thousands of years." The man grabbed his hair back, looking very cold and uninhibited. He hooked his lips, "so I haven''t died so soon." Jiang Ling shrugged, "my words are here for you. Be careful with your actions recently." "Fine. I''ll pay attention." A good friend smiles, with a rebellious eyebrow and delicate facial features, "but can you tell me in advance, who is coming?" This time it''s Jiang Ling''s turn to show an enigmatic smile. The expression seems to have countless profound meanings, "it''s the robbery of your life." ****** when Tang Shi arrived in Australia, the weather here was just comfortable, not as hot as summer, but also not as cool as early autumn. It was the season of wearing a thin single garment, which was refreshing. Tang Wei is led by her, a big and a small two people get off the plane, next to Lin CI follow, help them arrange everything. "That''s the car that came to pick us up." Lin Ci was carrying his luggage carefully. "I''ve already reserved the hotel for you." "Thank you." Tang Shi whispered a sentence, just want to give the luggage to Lin Ci, next to stretched out his hand, is Su Qi. He took everything with a smile and said, "I''ll come. I''ll follow you. How can I be a gentleman?" "Good." Tang Shi was not too polite. He gave Su Qi his luggage freely. The three of them appeared at the exit of the airport, just like a family of three. They were made in heaven, especially right. "I saw a super handsome half breed guy on the same plane with us!" "Yes? The one next to him should be his wife, right? Children are so old. " "Oh, the handsome ones are getting married and have a family. Only the ugly ones do everything possible to cheat." "There''s a point in that." A few little girls are laughing behind. After listening to Tang poetry, she is relieved. She is used to being put into various settings by people. No problem. Let them go. She''s over the age of trying to defend herself. Twenty minutes later, they went to the hotel to stay. Tang Shi and they went through the formalities ahead of time. Su Qi walked into the elevator with his suitcase. Just as he walked in, the door opened and a man in a baseball cap came out. He seemed to be in a hurry, so he didn''t have time to look in front of him. He accidentally bumped into Tang Shi, and Tang Shi stepped back two steps. "Sorry..." The man called out in Chinese subconsciously. Tang Shi felt that the voice was a little familiar. When he wanted to look up, the man in the baseball cap had lowered the brim and left quickly. He didn''t have any time to react. Strange Sounds really familiar It''s not an old acquaintance, is it? She stared at the man''s back for a long time, until Suqi pulled her into the elevator, "what''s good to see? The hat is so low. Is it a handsome guy? " Tang Shi joked, "chin is very sharp, sharp chin are handsome." Su Qi is not happy, "that my chin is also quite sharp." Tang Shiyue said, "I didn''t say you are not handsome." "Well, I can''t tell you." Su Qi snorted and pressed the floor. They opened two rooms. Tang Wei and Tang Shi sleep together, and Su Qi and Lin CI sleep together. So they helped Tang Shi put their luggage first. The two men waved, "I''ll see you in an hour. You can catch up. The charity dinner starts at seven in the evening. " "Good." Tang Shi brought her own dress and cosmetics this time, and she had to make time to dress up before she joined. After the man in the hat left the hotel, he took out his mobile phone and quickly sent a text message. Be careful when you go out by yourself. ¡¿ the man with black hair on the bed hooked his lips and typed for his good brother? ¡¿ Jiang Ling sighed, took off his hat, ordered a cup of coffee at the bar on the first floor of the hotel, and then sat down there. ]The man whistled and looked at the typesetting? ¡¿ [no, it depends. Maybe you can''t expose yourself too early. ¡¿Jiang Ling''s brows wrinkled tightly ¡¿ he looked up at the sky outside the French window of the bar and slowly grasped his mobile phone. Tang Shi was awakened by Su Qi''s knock on the door an hour later. He rubbed his eyes to open the door. Su Qi was holding a cake in his hand and said, "do you want to have a bite?" "Thank you..." Tang Shi had his hair cut, while Tang Wei was still sleeping. "Don''t wake him up. Let''s put it there. I have to get up and clean myself up." "So early?" Su Qi looked at the expensive watch in his hand, "now it''s three o''clock, and the dinner starts at seven o''clock. Don''t you have to worry about it?" "No Tang poetry dispelled sleepiness and welcomed Su Qi and Lin CI into the room. "The longer a woman dresses, the better." Su Qi and Lin CI look at each other and smile. Then they watch her sit down in front of the table, take out a large make-up box and open it. There are all kinds of cosmetics in it. Tang Shi puts all the tools in place, and then puts up a small mirror, "I''ll make up first. You can sit around. Don''t wake him up. Just let him sleep again." "Good." Su Qi puts the cake from the hotel on the bedside table and goes to one side to help Tang Shi pick jewelry. The tall and thin man stands at her side to help her dress up. Lin CI sits at the back and feels warm. But what he knew was that the heart of Tang poetry had been sealed long ago. It was as hard as a stone with ice. All the pressure was on one shoulder. He never said a word of bitterness. And the thin night of that year More and more. She lived like a thin night. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 At 7 p.m., the charity dinner started on time. Tang Shi took Su Qi''s hand, and Su Qi took Tang Wei by the other hand. The three people entered the meeting like three members of a family. Their arrival is undoubtedly a very bright scene on the scene. Countless magnesium lights are beating, the sound of pressing the shutter does not leave a second blank, and they are recorded into the camera every minute. Tang Shi smiles appropriately. After a round of appearance, she walks towards the organizer. Su Qi whispers in her ear, "everyone is looking at you." Tang Shi was a little shy. "Well, don''t mention it. Let''s go to Mr. ivech. We haven''t talked with him for a long time. We should say hello." "Hey, my sweetheart." Speaking of it, AVIC, a real estate tycoon in a white suit, just came over with two glasses of wine. When he saw Suqi, he was stunned and immediately said with a smile, "look at my memory, I forgot Miss dawn''s boyfriend. Oh, I''m a fool." He gave two hearty smiles, handed the wine to Tang Shi, and then personally brought Su Qi a cup. "Come on, handsome young man, I''m glad to see Miss dawn accompanied by a man. God, she has been alone a while ago. I doubt that she is unmarried. " "You''re kidding." Su Qi perfectly responded, "it''s also my honor to be with her." "Hahaha, you look like a good match." Avich raised his glass. "Come on, celebrate dawn''s coming in person, and celebrate your meeting." Tang Shi is very grateful to Mr. avich for his kindness and enthusiasm. When Bo''s family had an accident, he also helped her. Tang Shi''s true friends, whom she exchanged with her true feelings, all went through fire and water when she was in trouble. She was so honored. In the corner, there is a man with black hair sitting on the sofa, and there is a man with long white hair on the opposite side - that is the envy of seven sins. Seeing him staring at the distance in a daze, he smiles enchanting, "old night, who are you looking at?" "Hey." The man who is called Laoye has a crooked lip. When he pulls his thin lip, he starts an evil smile. He is frivolous and uninhibited, like a very cynical playboy. Unfortunately, his smile is ambiguous, but his eyes are indifferent. In English, he says, "I see a beautiful girl..." "Where?" White hair man suddenly came to interest, "can enter your eye but rare." Thin night whistled, evil face with evil ruffian smile, "Mr. avich next to that." Tang Shi noticed that there was a burning look in her eyes, but it disappeared when she looked up. "Oh?" The white haired man looked at Su Qi next to the Tang poetry and laughed even more happily, gloating like, "Oh, they have a husband and a son." "Chi, have a husband?" Thin night''s eyes slightly narrowed, issued a very disdainful sneer, "pry!" Envy was stunned, "what did you say?" Bo Ye slapped his knuckles twice and stood up with a long leg. He was dressed in a black suit, which made his face more delicate and indifferent. He repeated the two words: "I said, I want to pry, she, the wall, the corner." "You are seducing a married woman!" Jealousy also followed the rub to stand up, "look for death, you, other people''s sons are so big!" Bo ye turned to see Tang Wei beside Tang Shi in the distance. Suddenly his eyes lit up. "I think her son is very lovely." "You want to help other people raise their son?" Jealousy heart that hate iron does not become steel, "I worked hard to save you, you do not go to pick up girls, ran to Canberra to seduce a married woman, is simply social scum..." Thin night with a smile threw a kiss to him, "I go to see the situation first, back to you." "Slow down!" Jealousy can''t stop Bo Ye. Do you think there''s something wrong with this man? He doesn''t want so many beauties in Australia. He''s as unmoved as a fag. Today, I saw a woman who had married and had children catching up with her! He doesn''t like wives and young women, does he! Jealousy sends a message to Jiang Ling immediately. [I can''t stop Lao Ye. He sees a woman rushing out ¡¿ Jiang Ling had just finished an operation in China. As soon as she sat down, she saw the news and covered her face. It''s over, it''s over I''m afraid it''s I can''t hide it Jiang Ling sighed. What a bad fate It''s all right. Just let them go. There should be a winner or loser for some love. No matter how many times Bo Ye comes back, the moment he sees Tang poetry, he still wants to go to her ****** at this moment, all sounds are quiet, and heaven and earth are silent. The atmosphere of the charity dinner was lively, but the scene around the corner of the French window was groundless and silent. This contrast is even more rare and unexpected. Tang Shi looked at the man in front of him. The man also looks at the woman in front of him. White skin, bright eyes, tall, cool temperament, where is a top one beauty.After looking at Tang Shi for a while, Bo Ye cleared his throat and just wanted to say whether this beautiful woman would like to go back with me at night. As a result, he reached out and slapped him on his white face. PA of a, beat thin night all muddle. When I looked up again, I saw the little beauty''s eyes suddenly turned red, followed by tears. Before Bo Ye could react to anything, Tang Shi called out in a trembling voice, "you Is it thin night? " Thin night hook lips, "do you know me?" The breath of Tang poetry is stagnant. She stepped back two steps, shook her head and murmured, "no, no..." Such words seem to have been greatly stimulated. Tang poetry keeps saying to itself that the face in front of her is Bo Ye''s face, which is right, but her character is totally different from Bo Ye''s The thin night used to never show the mountain water leakage, aloof and indifferent, but now this person in front of her Ambiguous, evil, frivolous, although the face is the same, but this is not Bo Ye''s original temperament. He is not Bo Ye At that moment, a lot of ideas flashed through Tang poetry''s mind. Even the absurd idea of man-made people in science fiction movies came out, denying countless possibilities, but the rest, if not possible That must be the truth. Tang Shi covered his mouth and red eyes. Thin night was stunned. It was her who slapped him. How could she cry first? "You -" "you''re not dead..." Tang poetry collapsed, "why don''t you tell me?" "You are mistaken..." Boye stepped back two steps and explained with a smile, "Hey baby, did you make a mistake about me and your old friends? I''ve been in Australia for a while. Well, maybe you''ve ever had a boyfriend like me? I don''t mind if you change your husband now. Let me do it. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 Change your husband. Let me do it. Is this kind of frivolous and ambiguous words like what the thin night used to say! Tang Shi stares at the man in front of him, "you are acting, aren''t you?" "Well, you can understand that. Gentlemanly manners are used to set you up. It''s true that I want to sleep with you. " Bo Ye raised her hands with a helpless smile, "I swear, the first time I saw you I''d like to develop some other relationship with you. " Tang poetry is so angry that people are going to faint. What kind of asshole do you think this is! Think of her as the kind of girl you can tease! Tang Shi red eyes, "you are not him." Thin night bows forward, pulls out a crisp spine line, and looks at the strange little woman in front of him. The dark pupil is like a starry night sky, and the fragments of stars fall into his eyes. When he hooks his lips, the whole world goes back behind him - "he? Do you mean your husband, or your ex boyfriend? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi was silent for a long time before he said, "I don''t have an ex boyfriend." Only ex husband. However, this words spread to thin night ears changed a flavor, this meaning is like, she directly and first love to get married? Thin night rather uncomfortable frowned, "it doesn''t matter, anyway, you can now put your side that man kick." The expression of Tang poetry froze, "why?" Make such a sudden and rude request? "Because I think you can think about me." Bo ye came close to Tang Shi''s face. He felt that the face in front of him made him feel different. In short, it was amazing. He could not control his reason and wanted to get close to her. Tang Shi looked at the thin night in front of her. She felt that thin night had been reborn. Even her temperament was different. She became dangerous and aggressive. She stepped back two steps, then quickly adjusted her inner state, and said to Bo Ye, "I''m sorry, sir, I may have recognized the wrong person." Finish saying to want to turn head to walk, however just turn round, be pulled abruptly by thin night. "The wrong one?" Man evil Si ground laughed to smile, "all right, but I really come to look for you." Tang Shi felt an ominous premonition in her heart. She pursed her lips together and frowned to show that she didn''t want to be entangled with him. Bo Ye raised her eyebrows as soon as she saw it. Tut Tut, how can this woman look so familiar? It seems that she has appeared many times before. He quickly dragged Tang poetry out, "your son..." "Tang poetry!" As soon as he took two steps, Su Qi came after him and saw Tang Shi being dragged away by a man. He immediately raised his voice and said, "wait a minute -" Bo ye turned back and said, "your husband is coming?" Tang Shixin said that this is not my husband. My ex husband has been dead for nearly half a year. As a result, Su Qi rushed up and took a step. "Thin Thin night Su Qi stood not far away. When he saw the face of the man beside Tang Shi, his expression changed. Just like Tang Shi saw Bo Ye just now, he stepped forward and looked at Bo Ye for a long time in disbelief. "You Are you Bo Ye Thin night is facing in front of this half blood man, inexplicably has very big hostility. He holds Tang poetry with one hand and puts the other in his pocket. His tall and slender figure casts a long shadow on Tang poetry. He frowned, and his deep facial features suddenly had a fierce intention to kill. Only at this time can Tang poetry see the shadow of the cold and thin night in the past on him. Tang poetry always feels like living in a dream. She didn''t know whether the man in front of her was really thin night. If it was him, then So who was the body that day? So why doesn''t he remember everything between them? Amnesia? Is it just amnesia? Or is there something else behind it? Su Qi looks at the man in front of him in shock and feels like he has hallucination. Isn''t this the man who should have died half a year ago? Or The man as like as two peas in a thin night? "Sir, please let go of my girl, thank you." Su Qi hesitated for a long time, and finally said, "you It''s going to scare my girlfriend. " He used the term "girlfriend". Thin night thin lips a pull, this just loosen Tang Shi''s hand, then go to see her face, but Tang Shi low head, let a person guess her expression. "I''m sorry to offend you." Bo Ye resumed his dandy attitude and reached out to Su Qi. "I didn''t think too much about it." He can move forward and backward freely, just like a playboy wandering in the flowers. He can leave anytime and anywhere, which is different from the previous thin night. Before thin night never easy to let other women close to the side, he is always difficult to get close to that. Tang poetry eyes moist, Su Qi came to hold her hand, "let''s go." "Well." Su Qi''s interest is not very high either. When he meets such a person who looks so similar to Bo Ye in Australia, everyone will be scared.Watching them go hand in hand, Bo Ye stood in the same place, his black hair falling down, covered his expression, and the dark pupils between the hair gap looked very gloomy. "Yo ~" the white haired jealousy came over with a dinner buffet cone in his hand, licking and laughing. "Did I tell you in advance? They have husbands. " "It''s not my husband, it''s my boyfriend." Thin night looked at the enchanting man in front of her eyes, "the man just now called her girlfriend." "There is a Lord." Jealousy shrugged, "people fall in love well, you have to get involved. If I were that man, I would have killed you if I saw you running with my girlfriend. " Thin night sneers, "call him to come." "I don''t think he''s bothering you. If you really care, do you have a valid reason? " Jealousy rolled a white eye, "you so rashly forward, girls are mostly scared to death." It seems that it is. Bo Ye touched his chin. The woman was really surprised to see him just now. "Your face doesn''t work." Jealous, she covered her mouth and laughed with glee. "That girl seems to be very determined. If someone else had chosen to elope with you, she went back with her boyfriend. It shows that people don''t like beauty. No matter how handsome you are. " Thin night kneaded to knead eyebrow center, this movement has always been his habit, "what method can pry other people''s corner?" "You want the little girl to cheat on you?" Jealousy is like hearing a joke. "If that girl can cheat on you, it''s not a good thing. But for now, they don''t really want to go with you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye was silent. Then he looked at the place where Tang Shi was standing. He hooked his lips and showed a dangerous smile. "Take your time I haven''t asked her name yet. " Jealous heart: Oh, my God, this big brother is really a magic barrier. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 "Is that man Bo Ye?" Su Qi grabbed Tang poetry and asked urgently, this answer, they all need, but they, no one can give the truth. Tang Shi sighed, "to tell you the truth, I''m not sure myself." Face is indeed the face of thin night, but character as like as an apple is to an oyster. A person lost memory, those things in the bone will also change with it? Or is he so strange because he is not Bo Ye at all? "I didn''t expect to meet Such a thin night. " Su Qi''s inner shock had not yet subsided. "I thought he I''m dead. " "I think so, too." Tang Shi walked to the center of the meeting, "because when the corpse came back that day, we were all at the airport Why... " "So we''re going to do two kinds of exclusion now." Su Qi took her to one side of the sofa to sit down, next to the waiter brought two glasses of juice, Su Qi said, "thank you." "What about Wei Wei?" "Mr. ivech took him to play with clients." Su Qi pointed to a place, "there, don''t worry." Tang Shi was relieved, sipped the juice and said to Su Qi, "what do you think of this?" Su Qi was stunned by Tang poetry, and then slowly said, "for me, it doesn''t matter if Bo Ye doesn''t come back." Tang poetry looks dark. "But what does Boye mean to you if he comes back?" Su Qi asked Tang poetry, "Tang poetry, who are you trying to support these six months?" When Su Qi asked about Tang poetry, the whole person was stunned, and his soul seemed to tremble. Who is she fighting for? In Who are you waiting for? Su Qi looked at Tang Shi painfully and reached for her face, "Tang Shi, do you know. I see you running back and forth for the company of thin night every day, under countless pressures and sneers, do you know how much I feel? Why don''t you choose to rely on us, and why do you have to shoulder all the responsibilities by yourself? " The eyes of Tang poetry are red and speechless. "To tell you the truth, in an immoral way, I don''t want Bo Ye back." Su Qi''s face was worried, "if he comes back, I dare not admit that I can still have the status to accompany you. But from your point of view, I hope Bo Ye will come back. " I hope Bo Ye will come back. Su Qi paused and said in a low voice, "I can''t imagine if I don''t come back after Bo Ye How can you live when you are waiting for your old age... " After hearing the speech, Tang Shi opened his eyes and looked up at the huge chandelier on the ceiling to keep his tears from falling. If Bo Ye doesn''t come back, the position of Tang poetry will last forever. Always for a back that won''t come back, guarding his then Bo family. She is a woman. How can she live in the future Su Qi stared at the woman in front of him, "Tang poetry, my heart is contradictory. I don''t want Boye back at all, but I have to want him back. " Let you free, let you out of this waiting for imprisonment, from then on the two Qing Dynasty, not owe each other. Tang Shi blinked his eyes, held back his tears, and laughed at Su Qi. He wanted to change the topic. "Why are you so sensational all of a sudden?" Su Qi sucked hard, "I knew you would say that." When asked about Tang poetry, do you think about your own ending? Tang poetry always gives evasion. She evades this question, because she has not thought about her future ending. If Bo Ye doesn''t come back, she will support all these things. Su Qi perceived the inner fragility of Tang poetry, but what could he do? In front of her, the woman was so tough that even the man admired her. If she depended on the man, Tang poetry would not be Tang poetry. He still sighed, "step by step, let''s not just think that person is thin night just because we see a face similar to thin night." Maybe there is such a coincidence in the world? Tang Shi nodded, "well, do you know his true identity? Why are you invited? " "When it''s over, I''ll ask Mr. ivech." Su Qi wants to share some pressure for her. "Don''t make yourself more anxious. I''m really afraid that you can''t survive one day to find short sightedness..." Tang Shi shook his head with a smile, "no, I''ve passed that fragile age." At the same time, another cooperator passed the table. When he saw Su Qi, he exclaimed in surprise, "Oh, Mr. Su!" "Hey, old man!" Suqi stood up, laughed and clapped his hands. "God, look, isn''t this Mr. Austin and miss Connor? I''m so lucky to see you here. " "Oh, it''s also our pleasure." A foreign couple was very charitable. When they saw Tang Shi, they covered their mouths and said with a smile, "is this miss dawn? I''ve heard about you for a long time. Thank God for letting me meet you. ""Where." Tang Shi immediately stood up, shook hands with them one by one, and said in English, "my wife is a legendary female entrepreneur. I still have a lot to ask you." "Ha ha, maybe not today, next time. I hope you''ll come to Florida more often, and I''ll treat you well. " Miss Connor, holding her husband in her arm, saw Tang Shi with special pity in her eyes. Everyone in the circle knows that this is a very powerful little girl, young but firm and down-to-earth, who is a rare talent. However, on the other hand, Tang Weizheng follows Mr. AVIC to say hello to all kinds of rich businessmen and entrepreneurs. AVIC loves the little boy very much and always praises him for his genius. This meeting is like showing off his son and taking Tang Wei to all friends. "Oh, Miss dawn''s son, it''s beautiful." "Hello, little cute, you can come to play with me later." "Thank you for your invitation. Mommy and I will come to visit you." Tang Wei is led by ivech and shuttles through the crowd. All of a sudden, the little boy seems to see something incredible, and his original perfect smile suddenly changes. The name was rolling, and the little boy gave a low cry and ran away. "Oh, honey! Where are you going? " Mr. ivetch yelled, "doken, please take care of Weiwei for me!" The waiter named dorken immediately ran after him, but Tang Wei didn''t take care of the people behind him. He just followed the figure, and then ran out of the crowd. At the lonely corner, he yelled with red eyes, "Daddy!" Thin night footsteps a stiff, looking back, on a and his incomparably similar face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 Bo Ye looked around. They are now in the corridor outside the toilet. There are almost no people nearby. The little boy followed him all the way, presumably to follow him. Thin night then pointed to oneself, "you call me?" This strange attitude makes Tang only Leng. If the person in front of him is really his father, why do you look at him with this kind of eyes? Tang Wei frowned and took a step forward. Bo Ye stood there with the same expression. Seeing Tang Wei come up, he squatted down and said hello to him with a smile. He said in English, "Hey, are you calling me?" Tang Wei finally came to Bo Ye, every step seems to have exhausted his courage. The little boy shook his head. "No You are not him This is the second time Bo Ye has heard such words today. That''s what the woman said before. Thin night feels a little strange, "do you mistake me for someone else?" Tang Wei stepped back a few steps, suddenly showed a kind of helpless like an adult, and with a little sad smile, "it seems to be a mistake." "You''re the second one to get me wrong today." Bo Ye squats down and approaches Tang Wei. In Tang Wei''s eyes, that face is very similar to him. If there is a coincidence in the world, will there really be such a magical coincidence? "Hey, can you tell me who your daddy is?" Bo Ye looks at Tang Wei and always feels that this child also brings him a strange feeling, just like that woman, which makes him want to get close to them. It''s like a treasure to mother and son. Why does it feel like this? "I..." Tang Wei has always been smart, but this time he didn''t know what to say in front of Bo Ye. Later, he just thought about the beginning, "you and my father look very similar, so I thought you were him, but in fact My father is dead. " Thin night heart suddenly a pain, uncontrolled hand to touch Tang Wei''s face, "I''m sorry, mention your sad thing." Tang Wei smiles at Bo Ye. "It''s OK. I feel very happy to see you. Thank you, sir." The little boy speaks pure and fluent English. When he communicates with Boye, he is in English all the time without any pressure. This shows how good the education of his family is. Boye admires the little boy in front of him and tries to ask him, "is your father teaching you your English?" Don Yidun said softly, "well..." It was Bo Ye who taught him. But this man Is it that thin night? Tang Wei is not sure. "Then your father must be excellent, too." Bo Ye squints and reaches for Tang Wei''s face. It''s strange How can this child''s face be so comfortable? Are Asian children like this? "Yes." Tang Wei did not resist Bo Ye, "my father is the worst, but the best man in the world." "The worst?" Thin night with great interest to lift lips, "why would you say that about your father?" "Because my father is too cruel." Tang Wei didn''t know why he wanted to confess to the man in front of him and all his thoughts in his heart. "He hurt my mommy deeply. Mommy and I didn''t want to forgive him, but he later Mommy died for me. " Bo Ye felt as if he had been pierced by a sharp blade. When he heard these words spoken by the little boy in front of him in a tender tone, he found a spasmodic pain in his heart. The man pressed down the strange feeling, reached for Tang Wei''s little hand, and took him to the meeting place, "this daddy in your mouth probably didn''t love your mommy, but later regretted it, and tried to make up for it?" "Yes." Tang looked up as like as two peas in the thin night, and his face was clear and clear. But why "Because my mom divorced my father before, so I thought our fate with my father was just like this." Tang Wei let Bo Ye lead him back into the crowd, and some people were surprised to see him standing side by side with Bo Ye, "but I didn''t expect my father to do such a decisive thing, and there was no turning back..." "All right." Bo Ye knows that Tang Wei is not comfortable now. She looks at him and comforts him in a soft voice. "Let the past go. Don''t you and your mother live well now, and you have a new father." Hearing this, Tang Wei frowned, "new dad? Which one? " Thin night steps a meal, "Ai? That half breed, isn''t your new dad? " "No ~" Tang Wei laughed and waved his hand, "that''s my mommy''s good friend. This time, I''ll accompany her to the dinner party, because it''s inconvenient for my mommy to be alone. It''s also a kind of care to bring a boyfriend with me." Hearing Tang Wei''s words, Bo Ye raised her mouth and asked, "so, that man of mixed blood has nothing to do with your mommy?"Tang Wei nodded, "you are right to say that. He and my mother have known each other for some time. They are old friends." "Yes..." Bo Yexin said that he could stay with her for such a long time. Even if he had nothing to do with that woman, he must have a crush on others. Otherwise, how could a man follow her? He took Tang Wei, two people hand in hand to the dessert stand next to, "want to eat what flavor?" "Chocolate ice cream, thank you." Tang Wei was very polite. As soon as he said something nice, one of the waiters praised him, "Sir, your son is so lovely." Thin night feel like a soft heart down, especially brilliant smile, and asked, "he looks like my son?" "You two look so alike. It must be father and son." The waiter didn''t think much. He brought Tang Wei a sweet cone and said, "come on, little gentleman, have a good time at the meeting tonight." "Thank you, sister." Snack stalls on this side of the venue are all self-service and free. Tang Wei and Bo ye find a place to sit down and start chatting. Don''t know why, thin night always feel in front of the little boy is very intimate, "so, now convenient to tell me your mommy''s name?" Tang Wei''s face was as enigmatic as his, "Oh? What do you want to do? " "I think you are so clever, you must have guessed it." Thin night hands crossed under the chin, a pair of eyes deep dark, carefully watching the little boy in front of him, whispered to Tang Wei, "of course, I want to have more contact with your mommy." "My mother''s name is Tang Shi." Tang Wei is very generous to report his family, "as for me, call Tang Wei, standing beside the heart of Wei, you can call me Wei Wei." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 "Tang poetry?" When the name came out of thin night''s mouth, he was so ambiguous that he narrowed his eyes with a smile, "are you from the state of Zhong?" "Well." Tang Wei took out a small business card from his chest dress pocket and handed it to Bo Ye, "here, this is our company address. You can come to play with us." He has business cards ready everywhere, like a small businessman. This posture makes Bo Ye laugh a little, "Hey, do you treat me as a customer?" "Maybe." "What do you want me to treat you as?" Tang Wei asked His rhetorical question is very interesting. He''s really a smart kid. Thin night came forward to rub his hair, "can, back I look for you to play, will inform you in advance." "Good." How long have you been in Australia "About half a year." Bo Ye stood up and said, "at the end of the evening party, there''s a dance party. Your mother doesn''t know, does she?" Tang Wei shook his head. "I don''t know. Do you want to invite my mommy?" "That''s right." Bo Ye makes a finger sound. His delicate and beautiful face makes countless girls peep at him. However, the man and Tang are together. They are obviously fearless. Behind their backs, they all say that they are a father and son, one big and one small. Their faces are very attractive. "I''ll see you in the evening, dear Oh, excuse me. May I ask your name, sir Tang Wei, like a little gentleman of a foreign royal family, bent down and said softly. "Nightcare." Bo Yebao gave a string of his English names, "but everyone calls me Mr. night. You can follow the crowd. To tell you the truth, baby, you look like a little star. " "Mr. night." Tang Wei repeated the title, eyes moist, and quickly adjust their own state, Chong thin night smile, "glad to meet you tonight, dear Mr. night." Tang Wei went back to find Tang Shi. He was eating his tenth cone with jealousy in his white hair. The waiter would see him appear in front of the cone booth almost every five minutes. He spoke fluent English and asked the waiter to have a strawberry ice cream. This time, before I spoke, the young lady who made the ice cream first laughed, "is it still strawberry?" "Yes, honey, thank you very much." Jealousy just wanted to say something, a voice came from behind, "Bai Yue, are you sure you won''t have diarrhea if you eat so much?" The real name of jealousy is Bai Yue, the descendant of the mysterious Bai family. He has white hair and sticks out his tongue to lick a peach strawberry ice cream. It looks very tempting. He looks at Bo Ye with a smile and says, "you''re very capable. Do you want to chase a woman first from her children?" Bo Ye looked at the ice cream in Bai Yue''s hand and said, "you''re still a doctor. You don''t understand that eating too much of this stuff is bad for your stomach?" "I''m still a doctor. If I know enough, I''ll die. Why don''t I die now?" White more rolled two white eyes, "is really hypocritical, not clean, eat no disease do not understand." "Good, good." Bo Ye raised both hands to surrender, "by the way, I want you to help me hold down Tang Shi at the dance tonight." "Tang poetry?" At the beginning, Bai Yue didn''t know who this person was. Later, he immediately understood, "Oh! That''s the woman, isn''t it Bo Ye didn''t deny it. Bai Yue was so angry that he took two or three bites to finish the rest of the ice cream and pulled him to the center. "What don''t you understand? Ah? What can''t you think of! Other people''s children can really run and jump. Do you want to chase them? Is her face so pretty Bai Yue dragged Bo Ye into the center of the crowded conference hall. With these words, he just ran into Tang Shi, who was chatting with his partners. Tang poetry steps a meal, looking at the crowd of men with black hair and black eyes, time seems to solidify at that point, the noise of the world behind her was pulled away, suddenly returned to a silent state. Bai Yue didn''t expect that she would bump into this woman when she came back to the field holding Bo Ye. The rest of her words were stuck in her throat before she could say them. Seeing the white face of Tang poetry, the woman opened her eyes slightly because of the accident - she didn''t expect to meet this "Bo Ye" again. "God..." Bai Yue murmurs in a rare low voice. Just now, he disdains why Bo Ye is so persistent in Tang poetry. Now he suddenly understands, "I understand your inner fanaticism. She''s so beautiful..." Thin night a listen to eyebrow immediately wrinkle old high, "what do you mean?" "I love her eyes." Bai Yue excitedly said incoherently, "it''s a treasure in the world. Don''t stop me. I''m going to chat up and let go!" Thin night angry, minute hair, "this damn I like, you think the United States!" "All good brothers, let me try what happened to her!" White more smelly shamelessly roar back, "we two who with who! It''s not our own people! " "Go away, brother, don''t do it! break off relations! Who''s with you? " "No friends, no friends! I''ll have a chance to get close to her if I break up with her. Do you want to let go? " Two people scold all the way, until Tang Shi gets closer and closer. Suddenly, Bai Yue comes forward and cuts his 3000 white hair, where he smiles enchanting, "beautiful lady, can I talk to you?"Tang Shi was stunned. Mr. ivech saw the thin night nearby and called out, "Mr. night and Mr. Bai? We''re just looking for you. Come here. I''ll introduce my good friend to you... " Bo Yeh came forward with a smile, his eyes full of frivolous demons, "Mr. ivech, you''ve really helped me a lot." White more in one side anger teeth itch, looking at thin night on the surface of handsome, well-dressed, in fact! Brother, let''s know! Bo Ye said hello to Tang Shi with a smile, "meet again, miss." "Oh? Have you met before? " Mr. ivech laughed. "That''ll save me a lot of energy. Dawn, this is the boss of the company I recommended to you before. He is young and promising. I think you can cooperate with other countries, which will be good for everyone''s development in the future. " Tang Shi can''t believe that the boss of the multinational group is the man in front of him? So What about Bo? "Is this his new company?" "It''s been a while, it''s growing fast, so don''t look down on him." AVIC introduced Boye with appreciation. "You two are reliable children. I hope to see your cooperation. Mr. Ye, this is Miss Tang Shi, my best friend. Oh, I''m ashamed to say that she''s an independent and strong girl. I haven''t helped her much, so I want to introduce you to her this time... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 "No, no, Mr. ivech, you''ve helped me a lot." Tang Shi immediately said, "thank you very much for taking me as a real friend." "See, she''s just so cute." Mr. avich patted Boye on the shoulder and said, "help me treat her well. I''ll go to talk to her boyfriend Suqi." Su Qi? It''s not a strange name. Thin night eyes with a little oppression asked a, "is that Su family big little Su Qi?" "Yes. You''ve heard about it, too Mr. ivech gives Tang Shi a wink. Tang Shi wants to explain something. However, when she and Bo Ye and another white haired man she didn''t know suddenly walk away, it seems that the scene was very embarrassing. Finally, Tang Shi first laughed, "sorry, let you see the joke." Bo Ye stood there, watching Tang Shi walk down the steps like this, and didn''t embarrass her much. The two men quietly accompanied Tang Shi all the way. Later, he asked, "so your male companion is Su Qi, the eldest and youngest of the Su family?" "Well." Tang Shi also did not evade, freely admitted, "I asked him to accompany me to attend." Thin night some accident ground looked at her one eye, and then will mood back fundus, casually found a topic, "your son is very clever." Tang Shi was surprised, "did you meet him?" "That''s right." Bo Ye took a glass of champagne from one side and handed it to Tang Shi. Tang Shi waved, "I''d better not drink." "It''s a low degree, believe me." Bo Ye obstinately handed the wine cup to Tang Shi. She could only take it and sipped it. It was really a sweet sparkling wine, and she was a little relieved. Thin night in the face of her reaction, frowned again, "your son saw my reaction, and you see my reaction is the same." The expression on Tang poetry''s face changed after a step. Only But I must also think of the relationship between this man and Bo Ye. "To be honest, I''m very interested in your mother and son''s reaction." With no scruples about the presence of Bai Yue, Bo Ye confessed, "your little son told me that there was once a man who looked very similar to me and hurt you severely. Later, in order to compensate for this injury, he gave his own life. Is that so? " Tang Shi''s hand holding the wine cup was shaking slowly. Her throat was like a mass of cotton, and she couldn''t make any sound. It turns out that this bloody love, from other people''s mouth, with an unrelated indifferent tone, will be so painful. She blinked hard before whispering, "yes, sir." No more Don''t mention the past that made her sleepless at night, and don''t uncover her old scars. In despairing waiting, Tang poetry buries all the thoughts about thin night in the deepest part of his heart. If he wants to open it and recall it again, he has to dig out his heart and dissect his lungs. Bo Ye didn''t realize the emotion of Tang poetry, but he didn''t know why. When he said these words, his chest It''s a little stuffy. Just as he wanted to continue, he heard the woman''s voice trembling, "stop talking..." Thin night body a stiff, followed by a fine pain spread in his blood, back to the Tang poetry slightly red eyes, women try to wear a pair of light smile, but it is this kind of effort, hurt his vision. "It''s just a long history. It''s not worth mentioning." It''s not worth mentioning. Thin night heart like a heavy hammer down, the whole person seems to be hard hit, the soul is trembling. Later, Bai Yue found the discomfort of Tang poetry and hurriedly took the napkin, "Damn it! I''ll say that you stinky man don''t understand the mind of girls. Well, you made our goddess cry! " Bo Ye immediately changed his face Where can I find it? How did I know that would happen? Alas Don''t you cry, Tang Shi, don''t you cry? " Like a child, he slightly bent down, took the wine cup for Tang Shi, and wiped her tears with his slender fingers. "I don''t know it''s your sad thing. Oh no, I underestimated the influence of this thing on you. I didn''t want to dig your old wounds. Don''t you cry? I rely on Bai Yue. How do girls coax them? " Bai Yue, holding a napkin, said, "how do I know! It''s usually little girls chasing me, OK? " Bo Ye also said, "don''t you think I''m like this?" Tang Shi''s shoulder trembled. Bo Ye and Bai Yue were so scared when they looked at the confused eyes of the guests around them that they immediately took Tang Shi to one side and sat down. Back and forth, they brought all the delicious food to her. Thin night like a perfect deacon, in the side for her to cut the cake, "I''m wrong, OK? I shouldn''t have mentioned it. I meant to be curious about your past, but I didn''t expect to stimulate you. Well, it''s my fault. Don''t tell me the same thing, OK? " The tone is also a little doting, with a rogue voice. Bai Yue poured juice for Tang Shi, "goddess, don''t pay any attention to him. That''s a straight man, who doesn''t understand sentiment. Look at me and I''ll tell you a joke, OK? Don''t cry... "Tang poetry tears, men''s hearts are broken yo! However thin night a listen not happy, "I where don''t understand sentiment?" "I''ll make my goddess cry for you. You don''t know how to write the sentiment!" Bai Yue yelled back at him quickly, "how grown-ups! It''s a shame to make people cry!" Bo Ye glared at Bai Yue fiercely, "you shut up, I''ll comfort her alone, you shut up, you talk again, I''ll beat you!" As if he had not heard it, Bai Yue continued to ingratiate himself with Tang poetry, "goddess, what else do you want to eat? I''ll call Lao ye to get it for you. " Bo Ye grabbed Bai Yue''s collar and said, "I repeat, this, he, Ma, is, me, yes, Niu, ER!" Before Tang poetry could reflect what the two handsome guys were doing, Bai Yue and Bo Ye grabbed each other''s collars. Bai Yue said, "how about being single! You are not her who "It will be mine sooner or later. What are you doing up here?" Thin night gnash teeth, "you this see the color of the guy, at the beginning also despise to others!" "What''s the matter with me?" Bai Yue also said shamelessly, "I like good-looking people. Don''t you like them? You are hypocritical if you are like this Looking at their oily tone, Tang poetry suddenly became happy and covered her mouth with a smile. Bo Ye and Bai Yue let go of each other, especially Bai Yue. With a pair of peach blossom eyes, they were all in a daze, and said to Tang poetry, "goddess, don''t be sad. Can I invite you to dance with me at the evening dance?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 This words a thin night with particularly fierce eyes staring at Bai Yue, "want to do?" Bai Yue leaned against Tang poetry and sat down. Then he turned to his good friend and said, "can''t you understand people''s words? I''m inviting Miss Tang to dance in the evening. " "I''m sorry." Tang Shi with an apologetic smile, "I don''t expect to stay in the venue for a long time at night." Bo Ye was stunned by Tang Shi''s words, "don''t you go to the late night party?" "Well." Tang Shi nodded and said to Bo Ye, "I want to go around in the evening. All the things I should talk about have been finished. I''m not in the mood to attend the rest of the party. I''d better go out and play by myself." "All right." Bo Ye shrugged his shoulders regretfully. "Maybe I should accompany you to go out and have a look, but unfortunately I have a speech to give tonight. If you like, I can come to you after the end." "Don''t bother Mr. night." I don''t know why, Mr. night said these three words from her mouth, with a very strong irony. Bo Ye frowned and didn''t insist much. Later, some people passed by one after another, and everyone went back to the crowd to talk. Seeing Tang Shi''s thin back disappeared into the crowd, Bai Yue played with his white hair and tut tut said, "what are you looking at? You have been rejected. " "I refuse you, too." Thin night not to be outdone, looked at the white more one eye, "before is not still think I for a woman big fight?" "I think she''s worth fighting now." Bai Yue smiles and says, "Alas, excellent women are so charming I don''t know if she likes Su Qi Mentioning this, Bo Ye''s expression changed again. Bai Yue realized it and laughed more happily. "Some people just want to cheat others. What if they already have a sense of belonging? What are you? " Thin night gnashing his teeth, squinting and laughing very hard, set off his delicate face more beautiful and compelling, "are you provoking me?" "I''ll talk about it ~" Bai Yue provoked Bo Ye''s anger, and ran away with a special death seeking smile, "Oh, don''t be angry. I have no place to find a second transplant for you because I''m so angry." That''s what he said on purpose! Bo Ye stood there, "I kind of want to go to Zhong Guo to have a look." "Oh?" Bai Yue asked the waiter for a strawberry flavored ice cream. This is the 12th one, "because is Tang poetry from Zhongguo Baicheng?" "Yes." Bo Ye grabs his black hair and looks messy and uninhibited. Instead, he looks more handsome. He turns the black ring on his hand and whispers, "I want to get to know her." Bai Yue and the waiter looked at each other and shook their heads with a smile. ****** at ten o''clock that night, Jiang Ling received a video call. "Damn it? Lao ye, why the hell did you play the video for me all of a sudden? It scared me to death! " "Are you asleep?" "Nonsense! Ten o''clock on your side and one o''clock in the morning on my side! I''m fast asleep, OK? " Jiang Ling kneaded his eyes and sat up from the bed. He turned on a light. The man asked dimly, "what are you looking for me for?" "Do you know Tang poetry?" The name came out of Bo Ye''s mouth, and the moment it landed, it made Jiang Ling, a bystander There is an impulse to cry. He witnessed the whole bloody love between them, but it didn''t come to a good end. In this world, who has the feeling let go? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 "I know." Jiang Ling sighed, "is a female entrepreneur, what else do you want to know?" "I met her today." Bo Ye usually takes his time, but when it comes to Tang poetry, he has a rare lack of words: "I I don''t know why. It''s strange to see her anyway. It''s strange to feel like that. Really, I''m not controlled by myself... " "Oh..." Jiang Ling is still hesitating whether to tell him the past or not. Even if he does, what can he do? Is Bo Ye going back to be with Tang poetry again? Can they still be together? Forget each other in the world Maybe it''s their best destination? Those forgotten things, together with the damage that Bo Ye once brought to Tang poetry, are left behind in the long river of time. Let''s settle down and never open them again. Jiang Ling thought for a long time, and finally gave Bo Ye some time to think, "she did have a husband who looked like you before, so maybe you have a chance." Thin night a listen, not happy, "that I am not a double in her eyes?"? If she''s with me, I''m a replacement for her ex husband. " Jiang Ling was almost laughed by his words, "are you jealous?" "Jealous." Thin night eyebrows wrinkled high, "I don''t want to be another man''s double." Jiang Lingxin said, brother, you are eating your own vinegar. You know, her ex husband is you! However, after a lot of heart to heart talk, mouth or half a word did not reveal, Jiang Ling said with a smile, "that can only wish you get her heart again." Bo Ye sat down on the sofa with his slender fingers beating on the mahogany table. The man sat there alone. The scene was very eye-catching. Looking from the side, his nose was straight, and his deep pupils seemed to connect the whole universe. The stars are vast and the silence is deep. In the middle of the video, he and Jiang Ling sat down opposite a foreign woman, protruding forward and backward, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, painted with matte lipstick, thick and sexy lips slightly open, and her mouth was attractive. In English, she asked him, "Sir, what''s your evening..." Thin night crisp put away the mobile phone directly stand up, did not look at the woman, intend to directly turn to change seats, unexpectedly that woman catch up, a grasp of thin night''s hand. Thin night a word, "let go, thank you." "Oh no, sir, I like your character so much." Foreign girls are more enthusiastic and open, even if they encounter setbacks, they still face difficulties. In the face of Boye''s indifference and resistance, she is overjoyed, "leave an email or email? Maybe we can get in touch later... " "I''m sorry." Bo Ye interrupted her straightforwardly, "I don''t want to have any contact with you in the future." Just now I saw him sitting there talking to others on the phone with a bad smile. Now how can he become so cold all of a sudden! But the girl comforted herself. Even if the man was cold, he was so handsome. No matter what I said today, I had to take him down! "If you don''t have anything to do with me, I''ll go first." Thin night broke off the fingers of the foreign girl one by one, the tone was mechanical and very cold, "lady, please let go, I have something else to do." Busy? Before the video phone chat with his friends, did not see him said to be busy! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 The smile on the little girl''s face can''t hold on any longer. She straightens her chest, and her size is so proud that she jumps all at once. Any man will be excited when he looks at it. However, thin night, as if she didn''t see it, has no change in her eyes, and directly ignores her deliberate temptation. The sexy woman was shut up. She didn''t think that the man would be so difficult. The smile on her face was almost gone. "Sir, this is..." Thin night impatiently frowned, vaguely visible that thin night''s shadow, "I''m not obvious enough? Miss, please don''t insult yourself any more? " The foreign girl didn''t think that she would get such a cruel cold water when she was so enthusiastic to hook up. She ran away with her face covered on the spot. Bai Yue, who was eating a sweet cone to watch a good play, was stunned. She came back and whistled, "no, you make another girl cry." "Don''t compare her with Tang poetry." Bo Ye''s eyes are full of disgust, "if I had done Tang poetry, I would not have done such a thing." Bai Yue laughed twice, "how do you know?" Thin night a Leng. He asked himself, how does he know? How did he know that Tang poetry would not be like this? He Where is the assurance? Why is there such an intuition? Jiang Ling heard the voice and laughed. The laughter came out through the mobile phone, "Yo, this attitude, so domineering?" Bo Ye just remembered that he didn''t turn off the video just now. Now he was probably watched by Jiang Ling. He raised his mobile phone to Bai Yue''s face, and then said to Jiang Ling, "look, you look good." "Shit." Jiang Ling was almost choked by his saliva. When he saw the man with white hair on the screen, who was more female than a woman, he was obviously scared, "what a good old man! It''s like there''s some shady relationship between me and him! " Thin night hook lips to smile, "isn''t it? Isn''t your relationship a secret enough? " "What dross did you learn after half a year in Australia?" Jiang Ling roared at his mobile phone, "who wants to see this white hair monster? Cut it off!" "How dare you call me a white haired monster?" Bai Yue, with a sweet cone in his mouth, said, "I''ll tell you, when the time limit for my arrest warrant is up, I''ll be the first one to be you when I go back to Zhongguo!" Jiang Ling patted the bed, "you come, you have the ability to come, I''m afraid you won''t come." With such development, it is estimated that it will become a childish and nutritious quarrel again. Bo Ye resolutely chooses to hang up the video call and then take back the mobile phone. White more looked at him a few eyes, "you block me and my old friend good exchange of feelings." "Enemies can also become sympathetic. You two should just get married." Thin night ruffian giggled, "want to find him on their own plane in the past, I''m not responsible for you contact feelings." "I''m shameless. I''ve seen a person who was divorced from marriage and had a child. I still have the face to say," Bai Yue scolded, "where are you going?" Thin night rolled up her sleeves and straightened her clothes. "It''s almost time for me to go on stage. I''ll get ready. Then finish early and look for Tang poetry. " "What if they and the Su family go away?" "Then I''ll find someone to stop the Su family." "The Su family will kill you if they know." "Come and see who kills." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a wife chaser. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 "How are you doing?" At this moment in Haicheng, an MI is tapping the keyboard in front of the computer, chatting with a mysterious man. "I''m ready to do it at any time here. When Tang poetry goes abroad, there are fewer people who can help and it''s more convenient to do it." "Then this time." An MI presses send, hit past a few words, "absolutely, cannot fail!" At this moment, Tang Shi is drinking alone in a small bar abroad. Although it''s a small bar, the atmosphere is lively with people coming and going. It still has that kind of sentiment and feeling. The background sound is slowly playing a confused trap. Tang Shi squints slightly, stares at martini in front of her, and smiles helplessly. She is not good at drinking. What''s the reason for her brain to run out? It''s mostly because of being stimulated by the man and the face similar to thin night. She asked Tang Wei to go back with Su Qi to have a rest first, and then she went to a small bar to drink alone. Leaning against the bar, Tang Shi held half of her face and dropped some broken hair. When she saw the enthusiastic foreigners on the dance floor around her, she felt that her painting style was out of line with them. Maybe she should also let go of her reserve, get drunk and put all the pressure on her body down at this moment. But the reason of Tang poetry told her that she couldn''t. She did not have the right to indulge their emotions, she was too heavy responsibility, no matter when, must maintain a clear sense. Bo group up and down things need her to check, she can no longer enjoy her life as before. Tang Shi knows that this kind of day has always pushed her to the brink of collapse, but what can she do? She has no qualification to collapse. If she gives up, what will Tang Wei do? What about the rest of the Bo family? What about so many employees in Bo''s group who are counting on her? When Tang Shi thought of this, she felt her brain agitated and rubbed her hair. She sighed, sipped the wine and pushed the glass back. No, just a little pressure relief. You can''t stay here too long. Tang Shi wanted to stand up, but at this moment, a man suddenly came out of his side and came to her position. He''s a big black man. He came forward and touched the wine cup of Tang poetry with his own. He asked, "lady, are you drunk here alone?" Tang Shi didn''t speak, just moved his eyes away and said coldly, "I should go back. I''m sorry, sir." "Don''t go so fast..." The big black man forced her to the corner of the wall and forced her glass to Tang Shi''s mouth. Tang Shi was struggling, but a group of foreigners were coaxing her. They mistook it for a couple''s confession. "Drink a little. Don''t be so boring, OK?" The black man was strong. He pushed the wine cup to Tang Shi''s lips and tried to pour it in. The liquid slid down Tang Shi''s mouth. The woman''s face froze because of the humiliating posture. He could not resist. The black man looked at her with a startling look in his eyes. She wanted to push away the man in front of her, but the black man forced her to swallow the tequila in his wine. After Tang Shi was let go, she coughed with her throat covered and her eyes were red. "If you do this, I will choose to call the police!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 Later, when Bo ye came to the stage, she glanced around the audience and found that Tang Shi was probably no longer there. She appeared once in the media interview just now, which can be regarded as an appearance. After that, when everyone was free to go or stay, the party began to be free. After 20 minutes of speech, the audience applauded. He stepped down in the applause of everyone. He saw Bai Yue playing with a pistol in the shadow behind the scenes, without raising his head. "Finished?" "Well." Thin night up, finger against the muzzle of the gun, "what do you want to do tonight?" "No Bai Yue raised his head and looked into thin night''s eyes. "Just thinking that the time for the wanted order is coming, I can''t help but feel excited." Excited that he will soon return home and kill the man named LAN Ming himself. Bo Ye patted Bai Yue on the shoulder, "I don''t advise you much, just say one word, take it when it''s good." Later, the two wiped their shoulders, and the night outside was as dark as the dawn. ******" on the other hand, at this moment, Tang Shi is besieged by a group of black people. Since she said that she wanted to call the police, the group of black people began to laugh wildly," Oh, did I hear you right? You want to call the police? Little cute, you probably don''t know that the police don''t dare to come in here. " Tang Shi''s face turned pale and she tried to break away, but she was held down by those people. Then she saw that most of the people around her stood up and came towards her one after another! The expression of Tang poetry changed greatly. I didn''t expect that I would have such an experience in Australia. Just as I wanted to turn around, I was held down by the group of people, "let me go!" "You come in and start, you don''t want to go out again!" The black man in charge yelled, "take her away!" "Don''t touch me!" Tang Shi screamed. Someone grabbed her chin and fed her the cup of wine. The strong liquid was poured into her mouth with unknown drugs. She coughed so hard that she felt the pain in her lungs as if they were all huddled together. "Drink it, and you will know how wonderful it is..." The black man smirked insidiously and cunningly, "pretty girl, who do you think you''ve offended? How can you use this method to deal with you?" The eyes of Tang poetry are red, and a word is spilled from the throat "What''s more, keep your voice down now. I''m afraid you''ll lose your strength later." A group of black people reached for Tang poetry with a smile. The woman screamed and dodged, "go away!" "Oh, how lovely you look like you are dying." The black man grabbed Tang Shi''s hair and pulled her away. Tang Shi was so painful that her tears almost came out. However, a strange burning sensation sprang up in her deep body. She took a deep breath and knocked off the man''s hand, but he twisted her wrist with his backhand. "Don''t touch me!" Tang poetry roars in English every word, but those people just appreciate her tortured appearance in a good mood, as if Tang poetry''s resistance is just a weak counterattack, which is quite pleasing to them. "Ha ha ha, look at this little woman''s fear." "It makes people want to bully her even more." "Well, have you given her that medicine? When will it work? " "You can tell by the way she looks. This kind of woman may be very powerful in bed, hahaha ~" "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, my brothers will make you happy..." "Don''t come here!" Tang Shi was shaking in her arms, but they seemed to be unaware of her fear. They came forward and fumbled on her face. When did Tang Shi suffer such an insult? She retreated to the corner, her eyes despairing. "I told you not to push me!" "Ha ha ha, what can I do if I make you anxious?" The group of black people laughed, "the biting rabbit is just a rabbit." Someone started to tear her clothes, Tang Shi''s leg was caught, she didn''t want to kick the person who grabbed her ankle, unexpectedly this angered the black man, backhand is a slap in her face, hit Tang Shi that instant ear issued a sharp hum! She coughed a few times, spit out with blood, white face instant red swelling up a piece. Hearing the beating, the bartender couldn''t see it any more. At first, he thought that these strong men were just drinking too much and habitually molesting little girls. He didn''t think that they wanted to force others, so he called out, "gentlemen, isn''t that good?" The black man drew out his waist gun and pointed it at the bartender. It was normal to hold a gun here, so they were not afraid. They pointed at the bartender and said, "do you want to try again?" The bartender was so surprised that all the cups in his hand fell off. Looking at the poor Tang poetry, he felt that he couldn''t bear to speak. Several people came out and punched him in the stomach, which made him burst out with blood. "That''s what happens when you want to be a hero of justice, hey man." The black man wrung his neck with a ferocious smile. "Do you want to try again?"The bartender was lying on the ground and fainted. A group of guests around stood up one after another. They were frightened and fled, pretending they didn''t see what they didn''t see. The expression on Tang Shi''s face was helplessness of hope. He was forced into a corner, hugged himself and covered his torn collar. The round shoulders exposed to the air made the black people feel blood boiling. "Don''t toast, little girl. If you listen to your brother, maybe you''ll be more comfortable." This group of black people approached with a smile, and Tang Shi''s hands were clenched into fists, because of fear, he kept shaking, "are you sure?" At that moment, several black people saw a desperate fire in the eyes of Tang poetry, devouring herself and almost burning herself up. However, this kind of eyes can''t scare them any more. If so many of them are frightened by an Asian woman who has no power to bind a chicken, they will be waiting to hit them in the face. So the black people look at each other and grab Tang Shi''s hands and feet at the same time. The woman screams, grabs one side of the glass and smashes it on one of them''s head - with a clear sound The sound, bottle fragments and blood splash, accompanied by the pungent smell of alcohol directly splashed on the wall! "Don''t come here!" Tang Shi''s eyes were bright red. He was holding the broken wine bottle in his hand. The first man who rushed up opened a blood flower on his head. It was very eye-catching. All the guests in the bar let out a scream! "See the blood!" "My God! It''s killing people "Don''t come here!" In desperation and helplessness, no one can protect her. Tang Shi holds the wine bottle in her hand, like a small beast forced to collapse, her body trembles violently! Several Negroes saw their brother being beaten, and their expression suddenly became fierce. "Dare to resist, kill her!" "Come on! On this watch Several people separated Tang Shi''s hands and feet, and her tears gushed wildly. She didn''t want to suffer such humiliation in public. She didn''t treat her as a human being! Is there any royal law and morality?! At this moment, amidst the chaos, a figure flashed in the riot. Following Tang Shi, he saw the man holding his hand on the right side give out a painful groan. Then he fell back, as if he had been kicked away. Then, in the blink of an eye, another black man who was holding her right foot was also hit in the abdomen by a figure. He followed the man on the wall, took a few steps by inertia, took the man''s neck in the air and twisted it violently - if we use more strength, we can break the man''s neck directly! The moment he landed, there was a black scream behind him! What happened in the twinkling of an eye, Tang Shi saw a tall man with black hair, Asian faces and dark pupils in the riot crowd, noble and deep as midnight. At that second, she felt that the whole world was going backward behind her, just like being in the torrent of time. All the time was going back, the hands were going back every minute, and the heaven and earth were losing color behind him. It seemed that she saw the one who came in from the gate when she was besieged by people in the jungle last year A man with black hair and black eyes. His posture slashed the whole crowd like a bloody road. Then he came to Tang Shi step by step, and looked at her with red eyes and tears in horror. With a Tut, he took off his suit and coat to cover Tang Shi. But just after this action, someone sneaked on him. Bo Ye''s eyes didn''t fluctuate at all. The fist of the man behind him was about to touch him. The next second, he suddenly got up and attacked back. He raised his leg and kicked the man away until he saw him fall on the ground and roll a few times, but also broke a few teeth. Bo Ye turns around and holds Tang Shi horizontally. His tall and straight figure stands in the crowd, like a ghost figure, scanning a circle of people around him. When he comes, he has already positioned Bai Yue. Now he looks at a circle of black people around him who have wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and surrounded them. Bo Ye pulls out a sharp smile from the corners of his mouth. "Yo boy, do you want heroes to save beauty?" The beaten black man threatened with a very insidious tone, "I will let you taste what regret is!" Thin night bad smile, the slightest aware of the fear of being besieged, but laugh understatement, the sky fell down all face unchanged. The indifferent eyes lazily lifted their eyelids, and finally opened a gap, even did not look at the group with their eyes - however, it was this kind of ruffian tone that made them handsome. Her lips rose slightly and her voice was elegant but cold. "This is my girl. When is your turn to make up your mind?" "Yours?" A gang of black people laughed wildly, "it''s a pity that you don''t have that qualification!" "So you want to fight?" Bo Ye finds a sofa to put down Tang Shi. Tang Shi is still in the shadow. She grabs Bo Ye''s clothes and opens her fingers one by one. She feels the strange heat floating in her body again, which almost burns all her consciousness and reason. No You can''t Tang Shi''s eyes were red and his whole body was trembling. "Don''t face them..."There are so many of them and they are so powerful. How can Mr. night beat them? "Shh, darling." Bo Ye rubbed Tang Shi''s forehead with a smile, indicating that she should not be afraid. Her eyes were totally different from the attitude when she looked at the black people. Originally, her frivolous pupils looked at the little woman in front of her with a serious look. "You just have to rely on me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 Tang poetry didn''t even have time to stop it, so she saw Bo ye turn around and rush into the crowd. Her figure was like a flash of lightning, shuttling through the group of black people! Screams continued to ring, and finally heard a roar, "move again, I shot!" This is a foreign country. It''s a common practice to go on a tour with guns! Tang Shi was in a daze. The fight half a year ago passed in her mind. Bo Ye shot several times and fell off the cliff. She could not help roaring, "no No Bo ye heard her worried voice. She moved in her heart and came forward to the muzzle of the gun. Before the man pulled the trigger, she kicked the gun in his hand! The gun rolled in the air and landed at the foot of Tang poetry. Tang Shi stared at Bo Ye''s action, then the man turned back and yelled at her, "pick up the gun!" The voice penetrated the heart, Tang Shi almost did not think much, he listened to Bo Ye''s instructions, the gun was kicked to her side straight to the hands! "Damn it She heard the gangsters utter a curse, followed by Tang Shi steadily raised the gun, the black hole like muzzle was aimed at the head of the black! "Stop it all!" Tang poetry cleanly loaded, yelled to stop the man who waved his fist to thin night''s back, then without hesitation pulled the trigger - a bang across the sky! "Ah --!" The guests of the bar screamed and fled. Tang Shi shot at nothing for the first time, but the deterrent force of this shot was enough to frighten everyone. The black man even fell to the ground with soft legs. Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "I told you to stop, don''t you, do you hear me?" No Don''t let the tragedy that happened half a year ago reappear, don''t let yourself become the small and cowardly self in the past, the weak one who can only be foolishly protected but knows nothing She is not the Tang poetry before. When no one is around her to protect her, she can protect herself! Bo Ye punches the black man in front of him. Then he rushes out of the crowd and comes to Tang Shi again. He cuts down the gun in Tang Shi''s hand with a knife. His forefinger hooks the polar plate and turns around to put the gun into his bag. The whole action is like a flowing stream, as if this other person''s gun is a toy in his hand. Then Bo Ye hugged Tang Shi, picked her up and gasped in her ear, "go!" Go? Before Tang Shi could react, Bo Ye grabbed her and ran out. The group of people reacted and roared, "chase!" "Go! Run on Bo Ye holds Tang poetry tightly in his arms and runs against the wind to meet the moonlight. At that moment, Tang poetry bumps in his arms. Stepping on the strong wind, it catches Bo Ye''s amazing pupils and prints hundreds of billions of stars in the sky. In this Australian night, he and she become a pair of fugitive lovers. Tang Shi''s eyes are red, but her body is hot. Thin night''s masculine breath is so strong that it completely surrounds her. Tang Shi felt that her body was drained of all her strength under the catalysis of drugs, and her limbs were soft. The cold and cold taste of a man almost stimulated all her hormones and the consciousness of being ready to move in her brain. Tang Shi grabbed Bo Ye''s clothes on her chest and said in a hoarse voice, "wait a minute..." Bo night across the road railings, not far away from the speed of a sports car, is white more, he received Bo night before sending the address positioning. "Damn, how can you come? I''m almost killed, OK?" Bo Ye yelled. Without hesitation, he jumped from one side of the car to the other side. After landing steadily, he opened the front passenger''s door, and the whole person rushed in, "go!" "I''m the one you want me to rely on, OK?" Bai Yue turns the steering wheel, the engine of the Lamborghini sports car gives out a roar, the man accelerates rapidly, and there is a pretty thrilling drift on the road, "how did you run out like this? Are you making trouble again? " "Damn, I can''t fight. There are so many people, but I''m not a God. Don''t talk nonsense. If people don''t provoke me, can I take the initiative to provoke? " Bo Ye hugs Tang Shi in his arms through his suit coat. "I just want to go to a nearby bar to look for Tang Shi. As a result, when I enter the door, I see them bullying my girl. Can you bear it?" Bai Yue looked at the shivering Tang poetry hiding in the thin night''s arms and raised his voice, "I can''t bear it!" So he turned the steering wheel again and yelled, "go! Go back "Why are you going back?" Bo Ye looked in the rearview mirror. "They ran out of the bar to catch up." "Go Bai Yue suddenly stepped on the accelerator. "There are two snipers in the back row. They are all full of bullets. Let''s go. For your girl, we have to get this revenge back!" Thin night whistled, directly back to touch, sure enough to touch a long sniper gun. He took it with one hand and loaded it skillfully. The other hand is still around Tang Shi, looking at her red face. Bo Ye hasn''t noticed what''s wrong with Tang Shi''s body yet. He thinks she''s just scared. He reaches for her forehead and says, "it''s OK. I''m here." "You''re in the limelight now." Bai Yue honked his horn and drove against the road to overtake. "Come on, I''ll spare my life to accompany you in Australia."Bo Ye raised his sniper gun, turned on the infrared ray and aimed at the foot of one of the black people, with a sneer, "dad doesn''t get angry, they really forget who I am." "Yes, after all, you are the man called the great devil in Australia." Bai Yue laughs. Bo Ye grabs a sniper gun and throws it to Bai Yue. The man drove the car back, getting closer and closer to the group of black people who rushed out. Then a crack was pressed down on the window. Before we could react, we saw a slender sniper gun sticking out from the crack of the window of the sports car! "Damn it, they have snipers!" The black man let out a cry, "stop chasing! They have guns But it''s too late! Bai Yue took the sniper gun and pulled the trigger continuously. A series of bullets shot at their feet and made a row of bullet marks, which directly disrupted their formation! They had no time to dodge, and Bo Ye fired his bullets from the other side accurately! "Ah A scream came out. It was the black man who slapped Tang Shi in the face just now. A bullet was shot into his kneecap, which was just in the crack of the bone. The pain made him kneel on the ground on the spot, pale and yelling, and the whole man kept twitching! "You must be more arrogant than the head of our seven sins." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 "Oh?" Thin night hook lips take back the gun in hand, a cold glance in the rearview mirror that gang of screamed black, face with a murderous, "a group of clowns, together on all waste my time." "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hotel and arrange Tang poetry first." Bai Yue turns around and drives to the international hotel. As he takes a look at Tang Shi, he finds that she is heavily panting against Bo Ye''s chest. As a talented doctor, he is sensitive to something wrong. "Old night..." Bai Yue called out subconsciously. "What for?" Bo Ye patted the back row of Tang poetry and looked up at his good friend. Bai Yue swallowed, "you You are in love with The reaction seems to be, seems to be a little Isn''t that normal? " The thin night in the heart claps Deng for a while, lowers the head to see Fu in own bosom of woman, then slender fingers hook her chin, lift her face up. Wet eyes are full of water, white face is slightly red at this moment, the pink lip is slightly open, with the arc of eyes on the tail, which is completely different from her usual cold. Bo Ye felt a buzzing sound in his mind at that time, and then the sound changed, "they give you What did you eat? " Tang Shi unconsciously clenched her fingers and said intermittently, "I don''t know, forced me to drink..." "There must be something in the wine." Bai Yue sped up and raced all the way to the hotel. "At this time, I need my miracle doctor to come out. Goddess of Tang poetry, do you want me to pay for my flesh or use other methods --" before Bai Yue finished speaking, Bo Ye directly raised his sniper gun and put it on his face. He loaded it cleanly and said, "do you have the ability to say it again?" Bai Yue immediately changed his tone, "no, it''s better for you to come to this kind of thing..." Thin night this just sneer a gun muzzle move, "with Lao Tzu mouth grab meat to eat, seek to die?" When did Tang Shixin say that she became the flesh in Bo Ye''s mouth? However, there was no time to think about it. Bai Yue sped all the way to the gate of the international hotel. Bo Ye got off with Tang Shi in his arms. Bai Yue flew to a room card and was held firmly between his fingers by Bo Ye. Bai Yue said, "I''ll go downstairs and re register the visitors. You take her up first. I''ll go to the car to get something to cool down. I''ll see the situation later." Bo Ye holds Tang Shi in her arms and says, "are we taking the little girl back to the hotel by force?" The brain of Tang poetry has been in chaos. She feels that the heat of her body can almost wipe herself out. With only a little consciousness left, she says to them, "send me Back to the golden mansion.... " However, when the sound came out, it was almost like the cry of a mosquito. Bo Ye looked down at her and said, "don''t be afraid, it will be OK soon." Tang Shi was in a semi coma when she was brought into the room by Bo Ye all the way. She had no strength to resist anyone who moved her. Later, when Bo Ye laid her flat on the bed, she found that the woman was trembling, not that kind of fear, but that her body was shaking uncontrollably. Tang poetry''s eyes are full of water, almost able to flow out water, generally with moisture. She opened her eyes and looked at thin night, and said to him, "thirsty..." Hot, really hot Bo Ye stepped back two steps. Her throat moved up and down. Her dark eyes sank down. She reached out to touch Tang Shi''s red face. She narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "cool Well, comfortable... " The thread of thin night''s brain was broken on the spot. His fierce eyes locked Tang Shi''s face, and his voice was hoarse. "Can you see who I am?" Through a hazy field of vision, Tang poetry sees the face that has been dreaming of in the middle of the night. Once this face was her nightmare, but later, this face became the scarlet blood in her heart. Love and hate have long come to a dead end. The balance between life and death has been completely broken since half a year ago. Who should she hate? Who else can she love? Tang Shi cried, with a tearful face and a trembling hand covering his eyes, "I hate you I really hate you all my life Thin night... " Hate your ruthlessness and hurt, hate your determination and cold, hate you to give everything to her, but he jumped from the abyss. Hate I hate her because she suffered so much for him. She broke her finger, lost her brother, and was kidnapped. She died a thousand times and ten thousand times, but she still came out alone after the Bo family''s accident to support all of them, just for a man who will never come back! It turns out that When he heard the word hate in her mouth, he would set off such a violent wave in his heart "Thin night helplessly smile," is it that you once that ex husband has done very bad things to you? Well, I see, but I''m not his stand in When he said this, his heart didn''t know why, and he shrunk violently, which brought out an indescribable pain. When Tang Shi reached out to cover her face, Bo Ye noticed that her little finger was broken.And that thin wrist mottled deep, branded a lifetime of scars. Thin night in the heart to question oneself, in front of the woman, originally for once that ex husband, pain to cut wrist self mutilation? Looking at Tang Shi crying in front of his eyes, he suddenly felt that there was no way. He turned his hands in Australia to cover the clouds and rain, but now he could not find a way to take this weeping little woman in front of him. Bo Ye sighed, "OK, I''ll put cold water on you. Can you take a cold bath?" Tang poetry red eyes look up, "take a cold bath?" That ignorant look is like a little white rabbit about to be ravaged. Bo Ye took a deep breath and confessed to Tang Shi, "you are drugged now, so you should know what I mean." The water vapor in Tang Shi''s eyes hasn''t gone down yet. The eyes are too attractive. Bo Ye feels that a man can''t help his inner impulse, but he can hold all his thoughts and negotiate with her calmly. Evil man found time to narcissism in his heart, damn, where to find a good man like him? Tang Shi propped herself up and sat up from the bed. "I see, Mr. night, please --" the silk sheets were too smooth. Tang Shi didn''t hold them. As soon as the bottom of his hand slipped, the whole person fell back. Bo Ye quickly took her, and the two of them rolled directly into the center of the round bed. Overwhelming, masculine. Tang Shi''s eyes are red, "no Don''t come near me any more, Mr. night... " "God, I don''t want to make mistakes." Thin night hoarse voice called a God, the next second he bowed his head to kiss the lips of Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 At the moment when the air was taken away, those familiar feelings came back to Tang Shi''s body little by little. She seemed to see that thin night through her eyes, with a dark and dangerous atmosphere, like the wolf leader under the crescent moon, trying to swallow all her flesh and blood. But The person in front of us is not that thin night. Tang Shi gives a push, perceives her action, and Bo Ye stops abruptly. The moment he looked up, his eyes were still a little confused. Then he gently pecked the corner of Tang poetry''s mouth, "be warm, OK? Let me help you. I won''t hurt you "No way..." Tang poetry''s strong and indifferent camouflage fell apart at this moment, "I can''t do it, Mr. night, please help me put some cold water..." He respects her choice. Bo Ye reached out and rubbed her hair, grabbed the hair back, showed her delicate and deep face, sighed, and got up from her, "you must be sent by God to test me. Dawn¡£¡± He called out her English name in pure English. Tang Shi shook his head, bit his lip and said, "I''m sorry. You rushed in and saved me, but I... " "There''s nothing wrong with you." Thin night evil smile to turn head, jump out of bed to help her put water, "is I shouldn''t so presumptuous encroach on you, you are a good girl with principle and bottom line." Tang Shi shrinks herself into a ball, and there are still some addictive and irresistible body touches in her body. She grabs her arm and tries to keep herself awake. "Relax, baby." Bo Ye adjusted the temperature of the water, then came to see Tang Shi, who was lying on the bed and felt uncomfortable all over. "If you can bear it, it''s over. Now I need to take you to the bathroom. Do you mind?" Tang poetry is forced to tears by the tenderness of this strange thin night. With her other hand, she grasped the clothes on her chest, as if holding her heart. The pain, gratitude, and the memories of her death completely crushed her spiritual world. "No Mind... " Are you Bo Ye? Are you that thin night? No, it must not be. That thin night has never been so considerate Be considerate to She was afraid of falling in love with him. Bo Ye picked up Tang Shi easily, her body temperature covered her trembling, took her to the bathroom, and muttered along the way, "Why are you so thin?" Tang Shi closed her eyes and said nothing more. Bo ye put her in the bathtub. When Tang Shi was soaked in cold water, she still shrunk. "Is it too cold?" Thin night asked softly, pretty eyebrows slightly wrinkled, seems to be in love with her, "I put some hot water to reconcile..." "Nothing." Tang Shi said in a trembling voice, "I can accept it." "Good." Bo Ye got up and said, "then I won''t disturb you. If you feel that the medicine is effective, just tell me that I left my cell phone number on the bedside table. I''ll go out He''s going out? However, Tang Shi didn''t have time to think about anything else, so he saw the tall figure turn around and go out. He didn''t seem to want to spy on her malice. The boiling factors in the blood are slowly pressed out under the cold water. Tang Shi is dazed when he looks at the figure out of thin night. After a long time, the woman gives a low smile, but tears drop by drop in the bathtub. ****** Bo ye came back 20 minutes later with Bai Yue. Bai Yue was holding a medicine box, but Bo Ye was carrying several bags of clothes. It seems that they were newly bought. The logo on them shows that the prices of these clothes are very high. It is estimated that Bo Ye came to the special counter to clean up the goods in the night market. "She''s in there?" Bai Yue''s voice came from the bathroom. Tang Shi''s sense was a little clear. When he looked up, thin night''s tall and slender figure was cast on the glass. Beside them stood another shadow. They were talking. "What are you doing?" Bai Yue said, "I''ll go in and have a look." Bo Ye wants to smash the ashtray in his face. "Who allowed you to go in? I didn''t go in myself "I''m a doctor, you know! Doctor''s benevolence! Am I as dirty as you Bai Yue exclaimed, "in my eyes, Tang poetry is a patient of mine. I will never mix it with any impurities..." Thin night lit a cigarette, directly butt to white night face, "you say a word, I a fire your hair." "The shameless threatened me!" Bai Yue jumps far away and touches his own white hair. "This white hair is my baby!" Thin night sneered, then knocked on the glass door, slightly opened the door a seam, with fingers hook a few shopping bags into. The man cleared his throat, "well, your clothes are soaked wet together. I bought you a new set." Tang Shi was flattered, "Mr. night, I''m so sorry to trouble you..." Her voice seems to have improved a lot. Tang Shi stepped out of the bathtub, and the sound of the water rang out. Then Bo Ye noticed that a wet hand came and took the bag from his hand, which made him feel like an electric shock in his heart.It''s amazing Bo Ye was surprised that he had such a big reaction to Tang Shi. After a few minutes, Tang Shi opened the door, wiped his wet hair and half dried it to one side. The woman is wearing a silk shirt with a wide collar and a pair of wide leg pants. To be honest, the underwear and bra bought by Bo Ye are very nice And actually The size fits Tang Shi''s figure perfectly. Tang Shi''s face is hot and dry. It''s shameful to ask a strange man to buy clothes for him. What''s more, he bought clothes without any mistakes. It''s even more imaginative. After going out, he blushed and said thank you to Bo Ye. "Nothing..." Thin night covers his face, always feel his mouth can''t stop rising, he turned his head, neck floating a layer of pink. Great. Look, let''s go! Bo Ye always felt that he had found a treasure. Sure enough, this dress was very beautiful on Tang Shi. The man cleaned up his mood and then said to her, "how do you feel now?" "Well..." Tang poetry frowned, "hands and feet are still a little frivolous, other very good." Far away white more throw a can of medicine, "take two, promote metabolism and detoxification, can quickly put your body medicine out." "Oh, yes, thank you." Tang poetry thanks again. Bai Yue just sits on the sofa and looks at Bo Ye''s face in a daze. He always feels that Bo Ye, who is awe inspiring and evil, is just like a boy who is just in love. His eyes are full of surprises. Bai Yue shook his head. Alas, blind love www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 However, Tang Shi didn''t realize Bo Ye''s Thoughts on her. After taking the medicine Bai Yue gave her, she got up and went to get her cell phone which Bo ye had put aside. It''s late at night. She won''t go back, but she will be worried. Sure enough, as soon as he grasped the mobile phone in his hand, a ring rang. Bo Ye felt that the ring sounded familiar, but he had no time to think about it, so he was connected by Tang Shi. "Hello?" A woman''s voice is still cold, but if you listen carefully, you will find that it is soft and hoarse, like the temptation of satiation after an ambiguous scene. "Mommy, where have you been?" Tang Wei asked, "why don''t you go home? I''ll be worried about you!" Tang poetry can only coax him, "I''ll be right back." "How can you play outside alone?" Tang Wei was a little angry. "Do you know how worried I am about you! It''s too dangerous for you to go out alone. Don''t do it next time! " "Good." Tang Shi had no choice but to smile, "I know. Shall I admit my mistake to you?" Tang Wei snorted and then said, "Uncle Suqi is worried about you, too." "I''ll be right back." Tang Shi was busy putting on her shoes while she was tidying up her clothes. Bo Ye handed her shoes to her. The woman gratefully said thank you, and Bo Ye narrowed her eyes and laughed. "Well, I''ll be back in half an hour. I''m sure I won''t run around. You wait for me in the hotel and don''t go out by yourself, you know? " After Tang Shi coaxed Tang Wei to hang up, he sighed with relief. He was still a little tired and didn''t feel energetic, but he was much better than before, and his face gradually returned to normal. She bowed to them and said, "thank you for your help tonight." "You''re welcome." Thin night hook lips smile, dark pupil evil spirit incomparable, "but if you want to repay me, I don''t mind by example." Tang poetry always thinks that this thin night is more dangerous than the one she knows. This man is full of aggressive predatory desire, that is to change all her mind into him. This feeling, the feeling that the psychological defense line was gradually broken into, made Tang poetry subconsciously want to escape. So the woman quickly turned to open the door of the hotel, "by the way, if you come back, you can play with me. I will treat you well... " "Well." Thin night pulls thin lip to smile unbearably, "I will certainly look for you." This made the heart of Tang poetry shrink. She didn''t want to let her reason collapse, so she had to escape and left the room quickly. Then, the whole noble presidential suite was silent. Bo Ye looked at the direction of the woman''s escape. Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. In an instant, fierce murderous spirit overflowed from the bottom of her eyes, which was totally different from his previous frivolous appearance - it was his cold air when he was serious. "Bai Yue." Bo ye called out his friend''s name, "I think There''s something behind it. " "You''re right." Bai Yue hooked his lips and pulled out a document just printed from his medicine box. He slapped it on the coffee table beside Bo Ye''s hand. "These black people are hired." Bai Yue said the main content word by word, "so it''s someone who wants to attack Tang poetry behind his back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 Bai Yue''s words made Bo Ye feel a sense of crisis. He knew that Tang Shi was a woman entrepreneur of Bo''s family in the state of Zhong. Why did she come to Australia and get attacked? Who did she offend? Thin night pursed sexy thin lips silent, hands cross fingers, seems to be thinking about things, finally he opened his eyes, eyes a cold light, "to check, I really want to see how many enemies my little baby has in the end." White more disdain a look, "Yo, is this to plan to do protect a flower messenger?" "It''s none of your business." Bo Ye looked up and said, "by the way, have you checked the background of Tang poetry? Why can she be Bo''s hostess?" "I''m still looking. I can''t find it." Bai Yue is very frank, "maybe my skill is not high enough. It''s obvious that someone in China deliberately blocked the information of Tang poetry, and no one can find it." "Aren''t you a man of seven sins?" Thin night mocks ground to look at him, "how even this point checkpoint all can''t pass?" "I''m special..." Bai Yue especially wants to punch Bo Ye, "seven sins also have division of labor and cooperation, OK? My hacking technology is not the best, arrogant is the best!" "Who is pride?" ¡°R7CKY¡£¡± Bai Yue put his hands on his chest and said, "hum, don''t think about it. He''s my good brother. Besides, I can''t think of anyone who can be more powerful than me." "Do you mean that Tang Shi has the help of r7cky?" Thin night frowns, "this is unscientific, how can seven sins help a woman for no reason?" "I don''t think so." Bai Yue nodded, "or someone with the same peak as r7cky technology. Maybe times have changed and more powerful talents have already been born." Thin night didn''t speak, just eyes gradually deep down. Tang poetry What an interesting woman. ****** when Tang Shi returned to the hotel, Su Qi and Tang Wei were sitting in the hall on the first floor of the hotel. When they saw Tang Shi coming out, they rushed up immediately, "where did you go in the middle of the night?" "Sorry, sorry..." Tang Shi saw two worried faces, one big and the other small. He was full of apologies, "I''m in a bad mood. I went out to drink a little wine, so..." "How can I drink alone?" As soon as Su Qi listened to Tang poetry, he went out to drink alone and suddenly raised his voice. It''s a small matter to be accosted by others. If you meet the pestering hooligans, don''t you think Tang poetry will be bullied! "Well, not next time." Tang Shi blinked, "don''t be angry. I''m back now." Tang Wei''s eyes suddenly dark down, especially like thin night angry, "your clothes changed a set." This words a, Su Qi''s facial expression all followed to change! A change of clothes? When do you change clothes?! What happened? As soon as Tang Shi saw Su Qi''s changing face, he thought that something was wrong. As soon as he wanted to change the topic, he saw Su Qi holding her hand and angrily dragging her to the elevator, followed by Tang Wei, who was also gloomy. At this time, they formed a united front alliance. "Why don''t you explain to me what clothes are like?" Su Qi didn''t say anything else. When he got into the elevator, he pressed Tang Shi on the wall. "Why did he change a suit? Why Why did it take so long to come back? " When a person goes out to drink, he doesn''t stay at home for such a long time. When he comes back, he changes into a new suit. Anyone will think too much! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 Tang poetry is hard to say. She is hesitating whether she wants to say today''s thing or not. But she is afraid that the pressure of the two people will be even greater. She is worried about pulling her clothes. Su Qi is more anxious. Seeing the floor coming, she almost pulls her out of the elevator. Tang Wei runs a few steps to catch up with the adults. Obviously at this moment, Su Qi is in the category of fury. As soon as he sees Tang Shi go out in the middle of the night and come back like this, he can''t help but think about what she did in these unconnected hours. What need to change a suit to come back?! Su Qi observed that Tang Shi''s hair was even a little wet. What does that mean? She fell into the water? Or Bathing with other men in the hotel? Su Qi doesn''t believe that Tang poetry falls into the water. Besides, she can swim. She gets more angry when she thinks about it. She takes the room card and opens the door. Before Tang Wei can get in, the door slams shut in front of him. "Uncle Suqi? Uncle Suqi Tang Wei knocked on the door, "you let me in..." However, Su Qi''s angry voice came out. He pressed Tang poetry directly on the bed, and his beautiful face turned into an uncontrollable gnashing of teeth. Su Qi felt that he had tried his best to keep calm, but when he found that Tang poetry was different, he seemed to be going crazy. "Who is it?" The blue-green eyes reflected Tang Shi''s panic stricken face. She struggled, "you wait Let me get up "Tell me who it is!" Su Qi roared hysterically, "why did you come back with a change of clothes, with whom Did it have a relationship? Tang Shi, tell me... " Su Qi''s whole heart is shaking. Why is it like this? Tang poetry can''t really have anything to do with others. Tang poetry guards Bo''s house just for the sake of thin night. How can it be? thin night Is it that thin night? Is that the man who looks very similar to thin night! Su Qi''s voice was full of grief. "Tang Shi, you can''t accept me, but why do you go to other men so soon?" Tang Shi felt ridiculous and heartache, "Su Qi, I''m not that kind of person." "Then tell me what''s going on!" Su Qi roared, "who bought the clothes for you, why did you change the clothes, why the hair was wet, why - why did you come back so long..." The man grabbed the clothes on Tang Shi''s chest, "do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? Are you looking for that thin night? It must be because his face that looks so much like Bo Yeh has moved you, right? " Tang Shi''s eyes are full of pain, "you are now in the category of anger. I understand you. But Su Qi, I didn''t... " Su Qi had no time to wait for Tang Shi to say anything else, so he bent down to kiss her hard. He once had a chance to get her trust, and he could go into her heart. However, as soon as Bo Ye died, her heart was frozen and completely sealed, without giving anyone a chance to get close to her! He hates it! Tang Shi struggled to push Su Qi away. Her eyes were full of panic. The shadow of being bullied by the black people seemed to come again. She started to shake, "what do you want to do?" "Tang poetry, Bo Ye is dead, can''t I?" Su Qi frowned and asked her, "why can''t I, Tang poetry, Bo Ye died..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 Don''t know why, Tang poetry quickly counterattack, "don''t say!" Su Qi was stunned. "He If he dies, I''ll die, so don''t waste your energy on me. " Tang Shi turned his head and said, "Su Qi, I''m sorry I can''t respond to your feelings. I don''t even have the ability to love someone. " Bo Ye''s death takes away all Tang poetry''s ability to love someone again. Su Qi didn''t speak. He just stared at Tang Shi. Later, the man held back the storm and left her, "I''m sorry I shouldn''t have been rough with you. " Tang Shi curled up beside the bed and covered himself with a quilt. "I''m also responsible. I should explain it to you clearly." Su Qi felt that it was a kind of torture for Tang poetry to talk to him in such a polite tone. A silent torture. Later, Tang Shi slowly told the story all over again. She seemed to be afraid. When she mentioned the black people, her voice was trembling. Su Qi''s heart was like pulling together and hugging her again. She didn''t have the ferocity just now. "Sorry..." The man''s voice is low and stuffy, "it''s time for me to say sorry to you, I wronged you, regardless of all things..." "It doesn''t matter." Tang Shi, with a pale smile, said, "it''s too hasty for me to come back like this. I didn''t consider your mood." Su Qi reached out and touched Tang Shi''s face, "didn''t you get hurt? Damn, it''s legal to hold a gun abroad. I''m afraid you''ll get hurt. You say that man who looks like thin night saved you later and didn''t do anything to you? " All of a sudden, Tang poetry reminds me of the man''s confused kiss. But she didn''t say it. She shook her head. "No, I took a cold bath and took some medicine later. He bought it for me, and I''m sorry you misunderstood it. " "We misunderstood you, and you apologized to us." Su Qi was in great pain, and his delicate face was full of remorse. "I''m too impulsive, Tang poetry I, my behavior just now I really don''t have a brain. I''m impulsive... " "All right." Tang Shi saw Su Qi explain in such a hurry. Like a child, he snorted, "I forgive you. Go and put Wei Wei in. It seems that he is still at the door." Su Qi patted his brain, "Oh, right! I forgot! There was so much anger just now that I left xiaoweiwei at the door When Su Qi went to open the door, he saw Tang only standing there with a disdainful face, staring coldly at the handsome half blood man in front of him, "you just shut me out of the door." "Sorry, I forgot." Su Qi had no choice but to smile, "you are too small, and I have ignored you behind me." "You still have the face to say!" Tang Wei gritted his teeth, "I waited for you at the door for 20 minutes! People think that I''m the kind of bear child who deliberately rushes around to disturb the guests! " "Ha ha ha!" Su Qi, the culprit, even laughed a few times. "That''s too miserable." "I can''t help laughing!" Tang Wei rushed up to fight with Su Qi. Two men, big and small, fell into bed. "You dare to be so fierce to my mother. I tell you, there''s no way. You''ve been kicked out of the pursuit team by me!" "Oh, do you think Su Qi gave up so easily?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 Tang Shi smiles and looks at them fighting. She takes a breath in her heart. Fortunately, she returns to her previous relationship. Su Qi doesn''t pursue them any more, which makes her feel a little relieved. Just think of that and thin night extremely similar man, Tang poetry heart always have a sense of uneasiness. Why Why do you always feel that there is any crisis looming? ******When Tang Shi and Tang Wei went to bed together that night, she turned off the light, but Tang Wei didn''t lie down. Tang Shi asked his son suspiciously, "Weiwei, what''s the matter?" Tang''s only self-care and free thinking, frowning tightly, at first glance and thin night office frowning look somewhat similar. In the dark, the little boy set against the dim moonlight outside the window, half of his face already had the cold shadow of thin night. It took him a long time to reply to Tang poetry, "Mommy, I wonder if thin night is dead or not." Tang Shi was stunned, "do you mean May Bo ye not be dead? " "It''s possible." Tang Wei looked up out of the window and said, "maybe the appearance of this thin night makes me feel that the coincidence in the world is too magical. So I began to hope that my father didn''t die Yes, once there is a subtle hope, those who once despair will breed flowers of expectation again, which is the greed of the people. It''s like that she has already died a hundred times and despaired of Bo Ye so many times, but she will still be moved by the last scene of him jumping to the cliff. Because they are people, are living people, good and bad, love and hate, will bring different effects. People can be crushed to death, but the same Can be saved. Tang Wei looked at the moonlight outside the window and whispered, "if Bo Ye doesn''t die, Mommy, what will you do to him?" When Tang Wei asked Tang poetry this question, his heart moved slightly. "Will you still be with him?" Tang Wei finally moved his eyes to look at his mother''s face. His eyes were calm as water. He was a young man, but he already had the experience of an adult. If he could ask this question, it was beyond the scope of his age. Tang Shi looked at his son with the same serious eyes for a long time, then whispered, "forget it." Forget it, three words, the way to do the infinite residue, but powerless love. Looking at Tang Wei''s face similar to thin night, Tang Shi suddenly turned red. "The dead are dead, and the rest is just our obsession." "But if there is a miracle in the world and Bo Ye comes back again, I will ask for nothing but to thank God again and again." Tang Shi smiles at Tang Wei, but he sees through all the vicissitudes of life. "There''s really nothing we can do between us. I''ll keep Bo''s house for him, just hope he can come back. In the future, just like the last sentence he said to me, "forget me and live well." It''s like she saw a saying somewhere - there are two most beautiful feelings in the world, either helping each other or forgetting each other in the world. They are far away from each other, just like a natural moat. Those real scars have created a past that can not be turned back. Then they will forget each other, and the world will be vast. From then on, you and I will be safe, and we will never see each other again. This is the best ending between Tang poetry and thin night. Think of here, the woman grinned, showing a kind of sad smile, "Tang Wei, I hope you don''t like me when you grow up." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 Tang Wei loves his mother who wants to cry, but still wants to smile. He stepped forward and held Tang Shi in his weak arms, just as Bo Ye stood in front of Tang Shi and held out his arms to block all the bullets for her. The thing that thin night puts down, Tang Wei picked up again. In the dark, reincarnation everything. Tang poetry found that the original years of silence, but slowly came to a fact that she had never noticed - she was protected by the people she wanted to protect. "It doesn''t matter, Mommy, even if there is no thin night..." Don Wei paused, "I''m still your last comfort." That''s the only gift Bo Ye left to the world - this little boy named Tang Wei. ****** the next day, they all chose to get up early, because the ticket was set in the afternoon, so they deliberately got up early when they left the airport early, saying that they wanted to accompany Tang Wei around Canberra. R7cky sent a message to Tang Wei. [someone tried to attack our firewall at home, but I blocked it. ¡¿ while playing in the pedestrian street, Tang Wei typed back with a smile! ¡¿ r7cky is very proud of holding a cigarette end on the other side! There''s nothing better than me in the world - damn it! ¡¿ after he sent this message, he immediately stopped contacting Tang Wei. Tang Wei frowned and wanted to buy some souvenirs, but suddenly he lost his mind. Is it because the domestic firewall has been attacked again? He wanted to call back, but he was afraid that it would affect r7cky, so he had to wait patiently. Sure enough, ten minutes later, r7cky sent another message. [damn it, I''m scared to death. It''s just so dangerous that someone almost broke through my firewall! ¡¿ Tang Wei was a little surprised? ¡¿ [yes! How do I know there are so powerful hackers in the world who can break my new program? At the last moment, I made up a program to add it up, otherwise company secrets and your information would almost be stolen by others! ¡¿ so terrible? Tang Wei opened his eyes slightly. His master r7cky''s hacking technology is absolutely first-class. This is certainly not bragging. After all, he is the first hacker in the global list of assassins. Then his newly compiled program must be very complex, and ordinary people will not be able to understand it. As he said, someone came to conquer their firewall before, but he blocked it easily. Then why This time, this man can make his master like this? Tang Wei frowned and immediately asked, "master, how many people are better than you in the world do you know? ¡¿ better than me? R7cky just wanted to say no, no one can be better than him, but the next second, he suddenly thought of a name. NIGHTMARE¡£ The man named nightmares of the night. So r7cky quickly typed these names in the past, [I once lost to this man once before, but soon won back, so we should be equal in terms of strength I remember what you said. ¡¿ that should be most likely the hand that this person just moved! Tang Wei takes a look at the name and suddenly feels familiar The name The next sound in the little boy''s mind is the tattoo on the back of Tang poetry It''s It''s his father Bo Ye! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 But is it really the case? Really Really, is Boye back? Tang Wei''s brain is full of bloody waves. All the information is connected at this moment. The strangeness of Bo Ye''s funeral, the state of everyone when Bo Ye was transported back, and the mysterious man he met in Australia. It''s Bo Ye That man is really his father Bo Ye! Tang Wei widened his eyes and sent the summary of his heart to his master r7cky. R7cky in China saw this typesetting, staring at the mobile phone screen for a long time. When he recovered, he took a cool breath and threw himself on Ventus, who was wiping his gun. "Damn it Ventus is cleaning their love gun. At this time, r7cky jumps up, scares him almost out of his mind, and forces him to have an iceberg facial paralysis, saying, "are you sick! You''re happy when the gun goes off, aren''t you? " R7cky was scolded by Ventus. He wiped his face and continued to rub it up without fear of death! My little disciple said, "nightcare is thin night!" "Oh." Ventus had a face that broke apart and never changed. "That means that the genius who beat you a few years ago was thin night." "No..." R7cky was so shocked that he just sat down on the sofa and murmured, "it means The man who can break my firewall just now It''s that thin night... " Ventus, who was cleaning his gun, raised his head abruptly, as if in disbelief, and asked again, "what did you say?" Is Boye still alive?! "Otherwise, besides him, who else Can I attack my firewall? " R7cky frowned, "I lost to this man once. I can''t think of anyone else except him." R7cky word by word, but the voice is firm, "but just told me, this English, is the name of Bo Ye..." Ventus was shocked by this shocking fact. In any case, I didn''t expect such a result. If it is Bo Ye, then Bo Ye is not dead. He still lives in another corner of the world, but he has not been found by them R7cky suddenly seemed to respond to something like, "I''ll check the IP address behind this!" If you find out, you can know where the thin night is now, and you can even compare the faces of pedestrians recorded in various cameras near the IP address to see if it is a real thin night! "Come on Ventus lost his cool and went to one side to open another computer to help his good partner carry out super large data calculation, because since it was Bo Ye, he might also hide his real IP address! So it''s not a small project to find out the address behind him! R7cky and Ventus here are caught in a battle between hackers and hackers, while in Australia on the other side, Tang Shi takes Tang Wei shopping, but sensitively detects his son''s distraction. "What''s the matter with you?" Looking back at Tang Wei, Tang Shi said at first that he wanted to spend more time abroad, but now he is also absent-minded, which makes Tang Shi feel strange, "since just now, I have been holding my mobile phone to watch, is there any major news found?" Tang Wei''s hand holding the mobile phone is trembling. The possibility that Bo Ye is still alive has been magnified infinitely. In the past, he only hoped to guess, but now it is likely to come true www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 Looking at the serious expression on Tang Wei''s face, Tang Shi always feels that Tang Wei has a lot on his mind these days. First, he asked her last night what Bo Ye was going to do if she came back. Now she looks mysterious. No wonder she always feels that something big is going to happen Tang Shi sighed and reached out to pull Tang Wei. The little boy came back and murmured, "maybe it''s true..." Tang Shi Leng Leng, "what is real?" Tang Wei didn''t say a word any more. Later, he adjusted his mood and went shopping with Tang Shi. It was as if it had never happened. He can''t tell Tang poetry so early, unless all the truth is settled, or it is likely that his hope will be lost again. Several people turn around in the commercial area of the pedestrian street, and then take a taxi to the airport. Lin Ci and Su Qi help carry their luggage in the back. Tang Wei and Tang Shi walk in front. The back of the mother and son makes many passers-by secretly discuss there. "That woman was so powerful just now, like a big star." "Yes, yes, is that her son? What a beautiful little boy... " "They must be rich and noble, otherwise ordinary people don''t have the courage." Tang Shi and Tang Wei have been very calm about this kind of discussion. Later, everything went through the security check of VIP channel as usual, but Tang Shi always felt that someone was following behind him. When he turned his head, his eyes disappeared again. They ordered the VIP cabin, so there were fewer people than the general economy class. There were only a few people, and there was no object to doubt. Tang poetry could only regard everything as its own worry. Perhaps because saw that thin night, caused her entire person''s nerve to be somewhat excessively sensitive. It was Tang Wei, who seemed to be aware of the strange smell around him. He looked back at it, and then his mouth started quietly. When boarding time comes, everyone goes to the cabin one after another. Tang Wei''s left hand is led by Tang Shi and his right hand is led by Su Qi. The three people are like three members of a family. Lin Ci, the assistant, follows behind him. He is like a family with a small capital. He looks at the pictures very pleasing. When they got to the advanced cabin, they found a seat and sat down. The tall flight attendant came to help them adjust the seat position and prepare various measures in advance. Half an hour later, the plane took off slowly and Tang Shi closed her eyes slowly. She suffered a lot in Australia this time. Her brain can''t bear the intrusion of so much information. She''s a little overloaded. She really needs a good rest. Later, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Tang Wei, on one side, noticed that Su Qi and others were all asleep. After that, she slowly got up from her position with her lips clasped and turned her head back like a bear. In the back sat a man with a cap and a low brim. The little boy chuckled, "Hey, I found you." Thin night suddenly raised his head and saw that a little face that was somewhat similar to himself was smiling at him. Tang Wei is full of joy and says to Bo Ye, "you''ve followed me." Thin night hook lips, he did not think that the first person to find himself would be this little boy, it seems that he is much smarter than the average child. "How do you know it''s mine?" "Just looking back, I realized it was you." When Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and laughed, he was very cute. "Although I didn''t see your face, I instinctively thought it was you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 Bo Ye seemed to be amused by the word "instinct" in Tang Wei''s mouth, and felt some magic, so he asked the child, "if you don''t see my face, why can you know who I am?" "Because of intuition." Tang Wei gives an ambiguous answer. He answers Bo Ye in his heart because of the intuition between father and son. However, in front of the thin night, it seems that the memory is not complete, so do not remember that he is his son. Thin night really don''t remember, but looking at Tang Wei turn to say hello to him appearance, in the heart have no origin soft down a piece, seem to have a soft rib in general. The feeling was very kind, as if he had known the little boy a long time ago. Bo Ye blurted out, "did we know each other before?" Tang only Leng, and then whispered, "maybe it is. In the dark, we know each other." When Bo ye heard Tang Wei speak with this enigmatic word, he chuckled, "you are really interesting." Sure enough, Tang poetry is interesting, and so is his son. Bo Ye suddenly wants to find out who is the ex husband behind the Tang poetry, because he subconsciously thinks that the little boy''s father must not be a simple character. How did he die? Tang Wei is aware of thin night show meditation, subconsciously asked a, "you come to Zhongguo is something?" Thin night meaningful, raised his lips, "yes, is to see an old friend." Old friend? Tang Wei quickly skips over the names of countless people in his mind. If this person is Bo Ye, then anyone who has a good relationship with them already knows that Bo Ye is dead, and no one will be connected with Bo Ye. Unless half a year ago, that person knew that Bo Ye was not dead at all, and kept secret from everyone, secretly associated with Bo Ye, so Bo ye would come back to find him. So who knows Bo Ye didn''t die, or his old friend There are countless options in Tang Wei''s mind, which are finally excluded one by one. No, at that time, everyone thought Bo Ye was dead. Who else was there Who can hide the news of Bo Ye? Then the name suddenly appeared in his mind. Jiang Ling. The doctor who pretended to be Bo Ye died from the beginning to the end, because when Bo ye went to Australia for surgery, he was the only one who jumped on the plane, so he was the only one who could make Bo ye die. Tang Wei also put out the subtle smile of thin night. The expression in the little boy''s eyes is very similar to that in front of him. After ruling out the impossibility, the rest is the truth. When Bo Ye was able to escape from Shengtian and disappear for such a long time, it must have been Jiang Ling''s secret help, otherwise it would not have been so realistic! So the question is, what is it that makes Jiang Ling have to hide the news, or Why didn''t Jiang Ling tell Bo Ye about his memories? During this period, something must have happened, which led to Jiang Ling hiding Bo Ye''s past, so Bo Ye didn''t recognize them. But emotion is really wonderful. Even if Bo Ye forgets the past when he and Tang poetry hurt each other and loved each other, as long as he sees Tang poetry again, he will not be controlled and want to get close. This may be the instinct of the body, the habit from the bottom of the brain, telling Bo Ye that the woman you once loved with your life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 Later, Tang Wei didn''t disturb Boye any more. Maybe it was a wonderful fate to be able to take the same flight with him. The little boy waited until the plane landed with excitement and nervousness. Later, Boye put on his hat and mask as usual and followed them out of the VIP channel. Because he wrapped himself up so tightly that many people thought it was a famous star who secretly returned home, Still taking pictures of him from behind. Next to Bo Ye was a man who put all his hair in a beret. Tang only knew that he was the white haired man who had been standing next to Bo Ye before. He was afraid that his white hair would irritate ordinary passers-by, so he tried to cover it up. As a result, all of them are mysterious and tight, leaving no gap. What they don''t know is that they are public figures. Only Tang Wei looks at them and laughs alone. It''s good that even if they don''t know each other, they can get along with him on the same occasion and breathe together in such a close distance. Maybe the truth will be revealed sooner or later, and what he has done just needs to wait. ****** on the way back, Bo Ye watched Lin CI drive up Tang Shi and Tang Wei. As a result, Su Qi jumped up too. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak smoothly. In the underground parking lot, he stared at the car for a long time, and Bai Yue beside him laughed, "what are you doing?" "Jealous, can''t you see?" Thin night did not have a good face, Jiang Ling, who came to pick up the plane from afar, was waving at them, "Oh, finally?" "It''s just a little posture." Bo Ye saw Jiang Ling approaching, "even if you come alone, you''ll come empty handed. Bai Yue and I have been away from the state of Zhong for a long time, and there is no welcome ceremony "Hahaha, what more welcome ceremony do you want?" Jiang Lingle, "beating gongs and drums, setting off firecrackers? Do you want to wave flags and spread the red carpet? " Jiang Ling conveniently pulled a piece of luggage for Bo Ye, "Damn, so many, are you planning to settle down?" "Yes." Next to white more for him to connect, up a from behind hugged Jiang Ling''s neck, "you fall into my hand, is a dead word!" "Mr. wanted man at large, please take care of yourself." Jiang Ling turned around with a mobile phone. "I''ll report to the police immediately. Tomorrow is the day when I''ll go to the prison to visit and send food to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Yue gritted his teeth, "are you willing to send me in?" "Of course, you are not a beauty." Jiang Ling rolled a white eye, "come to old night, I''ll take you to my home." "I''m not a beauty, but am I better than a woman?" Bai Yue yelled, "ah Yeh is your brother, I am not!" Jiang Ling and Bo ye turn around and smile at Bai Yue. The smile seems to seep. Bai Yue swallows, "I I have to bow down in the state of Zhong! " A group of people got into Jiang Ling''s car. Jiang Ling asked Bo Ye while driving, "do you need me to disclose the fact that you came back?" "It doesn''t matter." Thin night stretched out his hand to support his chin, "as long as don''t scare Tang poetry." "Oh, tut tut." Jiang Ling turned the steering wheel, "you lost your memory, do you still remember Tang poetry?" It''s obvious that there''s something in it. Bo Ye suddenly became serious. Jiang Ling''s words reminded him of Tang poetry''s attitude when she first met him, as well as her murmuring words. He immediately asked, "what do you mean? It seems that I had something to do with Tang poetry before?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 Jiang Ling was smart all over, and immediately said, "no, no That''s not true How to say Anyway, some things you need to rely on your own eyes to understand and accept This words said with did not say, thin night frowned, "if I forget something very important, you must tell me." Jiang Ling sighed, "old night, some things It''s no use telling you. It will only add a new layer of damage. " Bo Ye fell into a dead silence. Jiang Ling wondered if he had said something wrong for a long time. After a long time, Bo Ye spoke slowly, "then she Have you ever hated me? " Some of the answers are self-evident. That''s why Tang poetry, at the first sight of Meeting Bo Ye again later, couldn''t help crying and slapping him in the face. Bo Ye felt that his heart was aching as if it had been twisted, which made him unable to endure such torture. Jiang Ling saw Bo Ye''s expression in the rearview mirror, and then sighed to herself. She didn''t know whether her choice was right or wrong. Several people put things down when they came back to Jiangling''s home. At this moment, jiangxie, Jiangling''s brother, was also at home. He saw his brother and his brother coming in outside the door. Just as he wanted to say hello, he looked up and saw Boye''s face. Jiang Xie opened his mouth and said "hello" half way, so he got stuck in his mouth and couldn''t make a sound. He pointed to thin night and widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe that it took you more than half a minute to say, "you''re not dead?" Bo Ye knows that he once passed between life and death. His organs were injured and his brain nerves were injured, so he lost part of his memory. But this handsome man in front of him makes him feel very familiar. Should he be his former good friend? Bo Ye tentatively said, "are you my once good brother?" Jiang Xie red eyes, with a big girl like directly jumped to thin night''s arms, "brother!! You are not dead Bo Ye was startled by Jiang Xie''s sudden excitement. When he came back, he could only pat him on the back to relax, "ha ha I thought I was going to die at that time. When I opened my eyes and saw Jiang Ling, my brain was blank. Fortunately, he was there, otherwise I would not know the world... " "Do you know what time it is?" Jiang Xie stretched out two fingers, "quick, tell me, what''s this?" Bo Ye looked at Jiang Xie with a kind of look at the mentally retarded eyes, "I''m just amnesia, not brain damage." "Good." Jiang Xie clapped his hands. "The power of this poisonous tongue still has the flavor of that thin night before, that is, the character has changed." Thin night laughed to smile, the face of a demon laughs to get more evil Si. "How has it changed?" "It''s becoming more aggressive." Jiang Xie felt his chin to find the right adjective, "I don''t know how to say it. Anyway, looking at you now, you are more dangerous than before. I feel like you are bewitching people everywhere." "Tut Tut, this adjective." Bai Yue took Jiang Ling''s belongings and poured a cup of black tea. "Brother Jiang, you should be talking about Bo Ye''s image in the eyes of girls, right?" "That''s right." Jiang Xie smiles and looks at Bai Yue''s white hair. "Ah, are you the one named Bai Yue? I often hear my brother scold you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 Bai Yue drank black tea and almost burst out in one breath. He felt his throat and coughed there. "Jiangling, you always scold me with your brother?" Jiang Ling is happy, "how, still expect me to praise you?" Bai Yue rolled his eyes, "come on, you can''t spit Ivory out of your mouth." Bai Yue is an enchanting looking man, especially when he laughs, his peach blossom eyes are shining, which makes people feel like a goblin. Standing with Bo Ye, it''s just a evil and a charm. The little maids of the Jiang family all looked at the four of them in the living room with red faces and secretly discussed why they could look so good. Later, Jiang Ling asked Bo Ye with a smile if she wanted to go out for a drink tonight. Before, Bo Ye was so drunk that she would go there happily when she heard this. This time, she shook her head. Jiang Ling asked, "why?" Bo Ye said, "I want to find Tang poetry first. I saw her chatting with Su Qi all the way on the plane just now. I got off the plane and left together. I''m a little worried. " All of you: -- Damn it, it must be a bad relationship. I''ve lost my memory, and I don''t forget to chase my ex-wife! ****** at the same time, on the other side of the city, Anli was wheeled to the door of a VIP ward. The woman''s face didn''t look very good. When she heard that the Negro she sent out was blocked, her expression became more gloomy. Dammit, Tang Shi is so lucky. She thought Tang Shi was alone abroad and no one would help her. But this time, someone else helped her. All of a sudden, all of Anmi''s plans were disrupted! No, there is no doubt that Tang poetry will die! Now Bo Ye''s whereabouts are unknown. She has to seize all the rights of Bo''s family to be at ease! Thinking that the old lady who looked down on her at the beginning was dead, an MI felt a happy smile. You old lady didn''t pay attention to me at the beginning. Now you die so early, you deserve it! "Here we are." Anmi motioned to the person who pushed him to stop, then the sugar behind him stopped, and said in a soft voice, "Miss, you go." An MI looks back at Shi Tang. There are too many people around her in recent years, but only this little girl chooses to be loyal to her. Shi Tang didn''t look like this before, and it wasn''t called Shi Tang. But an MI was in urgent need of a woman who was very similar to Tang poetry. Shi Tang was her subordinate at that time, so she was sent to a plastic surgery hospital. She was turned into a face that was very similar to Tang poetry. Later, she changed her name to Shi Tang, which was the reverse way of Tang poetry. "Why have you never doubted me?" said the quiet voice to Shi Tang Sugar smile, "because you are my master." An MI clenched his fist, the most heartfelt dog, bite people, is also the most painful. Shi Tang''s unconditional support for her made her a little suspicious, so she looked at the woman a few more times and said, "go to the elevator and wait for me." "Good." Sugar hung his head, "Hello, call me at any time." "Well." Seeing sugar''s figure disappear at the end of the corridor, Anmi stands up and pushes open the door of VIP ward. In the ward, there is a woman with a similar face to her. She is wearing an oxygen mask and connected to a ventilator. The machine beside her makes a trickle of sound. The woman is falling into a long and dark sleep. It was a year ago that she fell into a coma, her own sister, an Ru. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 An MI looks at an Ru who is lying on the bed and becomes a vegetable. A sneer rises from the corner of her mouth. This younger sister, at the beginning, pretended to be smart and wanted to get rid of her, but she didn''t expect to be used by her. She not only eliminated Tang poetry, but also appeared at the right time to expose an Ru''s crime, thus turning herself into a perfect victim. So, five years ago, it wasn''t Anmi who was killed by Anru in an accident. It was Anmi who intentionally let herself be killed. She disguised herself as a victim in front of others, making people believe that she was pushed down the stairs and killed by Anru at that time, so she has been hiding from Anru for several years. In fact, she connived at the ruthlessness of an Ru, but also became the final winner! An Ru was later beaten into a vegetative coma. What she wanted was that an Ru could not speak any more in her life. All those charges fell on an Ru from then on. She deserved to die for her crimes, and she was malicious - and she was a weak person who was innocent and involved. Annie gets up from her wheelchair. Yes, she gets up. She should have been disabled in a wheelchair all her life. But she has no disability at all. She also made up her broken leg, which can cause Bo Ye''s guilt and make him mistakenly think how bad the consequences of the building five years ago were, and make him pretend to be disabled because he wants to compensate her! An MI reaches out her hand and touches an Ru''s face. She knows that she is in a vegetative state. The woman laughs with pride and is crazy. "An Ru, an Ru, you and I are robbing men? After all, I didn''t expect that I was the Yellow Finch, did I? You are so pitiful. You have been used by me and placed by me. Now that you are a vegetable, you can''t speak any more. Should you be satisfied? " In an MI''s eyes is a fierce and cunning dark awn. "You should thank my sister for loving you. Otherwise, I would have let you not exist in this world for a long time. Sister, I just changed you into a vegetable. You should be glad that I''m tolerant of you. After all, you''ve also killed Tang poetry for me. Ha ha ~ ~ " after saying these words, Anmi stops again. Then she reaches out her hand and strangles Anru''s throat, as if to strangle her to death." I overestimate your ability. Originally, I was going to let you fight with Tang poetry. After you kill Tang poetry, I''ll come forward and talk to her gently Loose loose solve you. After all, you are my double. Because your face is similar to mine, Bo Ye will tolerate you to stay with him. " "But I didn''t expect that you were such a waste that you couldn''t even kill a Tang poem. I had to go out in person, and I was almost found my IP address abroad several times!" Foreign IP address It turns out that the mysterious man abroad is tranquility! "It''s really useless. It can''t kill Tang poetry, and it also exposes its true face. No wonder Bo Ye treats you so badly. You really humiliate me." Quietly, she shook her head and said, "an Ru, an Ru, my good sister, you really lack some heat. So, your sister, I can only do it by myself. Because of the fact that you kidnapped Tang Wei, I just took advantage of Bo Ye''s disgust for you to tie you away, and then beat you into a vegetable. I''ll find a reason to say that I''m just right and pour all the dirty water on you and then reappear. Look at me now, ha ha, everything in Bo''s family will come back to me! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 An Ru''s words express her ambition incisively and vividly. It turns out that everyone has been cheated by her seemingly innocent appearance! She looked at an Ru, who was lying on the hospital bed like a dead man, and grinned slowly. "No one can rob Bo Ye and his things from me..." "No one No one can How many unknown crimes are hidden in this beautiful city? ****** the first thing Tang Shi did when she came back to Bo was to check the latest report summary. Because she had been away for two days, she didn''t personally check the company''s affairs. She was a little worried about whether there would be an accident, so she simply didn''t go home. Instead, she went back to the company and directly opened the email to receive all kinds of documents sent by the secretary. Late at night, the whole company of Bo''s group is shrouded in darkness. Only the president''s office is bright. Tang Shi is examining the report assiduously and preparing for a new day''s journey. She must quickly come out of her relaxed and comfortable holiday mood and adjust herself to meet the new busy day. At this time, Tang Weizheng and r7cky were discussing things at home. Jiang Qi and Han rang sat outside the living room playing games. The three of them, including Ventus, went into the room and closed the door. They began to talk about some news they had recently received. "On the way back, I saw that Bo Shao was missing." Tang Weixian said, "he just sat behind me and said he was going back to China to find some old friends." Old friend. The news of Bo Ye''s death is known to several close friends. What other friends are still in contact? Tang Wei continued, "so I think the old friend he said is brother Jiang Ling." "Oh, it''s the doctor, isn''t it?" R7cky has an impression of this man, "it was he who sent Boyi to Australia at the beginning, so it seems that it is possible to block the news that Boyi did not die." Tang Wei nodded, "yes, so now I think that thin night is my father, but he lost his memory, so his character changed." R7cky frowned, "you said this may also have a certain probability, but we need more straightforward evidence to prove that Bo Ye is not dead." Tang Wei stopped, "what evidence?" "Do you still need to think about it?" R7cky knocked on Tang Wei''s head, "of course, DNA paternity testing! You and Bo Ye are biological, so as long as you get something on Bo Ye that can be used to verify DNA, you can directly solve these two problems. " 1¡¢ Is Bo Ye dead. 2¡¢ This thin night is not his father. Tang Wei fanned a bright light in his mind, "you''re right! Next time I should bring a little of his hair out. " "By the way, we checked the IP sequence code that attacked our firewall before." R7cky motioned Ventus to take out the computer, and then Ventus conveniently opened one side of the notebook and sent the above message to Tang Wei. "Yes, you guessed right. It''s in Australia, even when you are in Australia." R7cky came to the conclusion that "so this person was also someone in Australia at that time, which was just in line with the time of thin night." "So you mean my father attacked our firewall?" Tang Wei didn''t understand why Bo Ye did it. "Why did he do it? Is he suspicious of us? " "No, there''s a possibility." Ventus, who had never spoken before, suddenly said, "maybe Bo Ye wants to leave behind you I found a trace of my past, so I chose to try to search the information behind you? " "It''s possible." R7cky felt his chin and said, "his hacking technology is really better than a person who wants to attack our firewall. Maybe he first found someone to check our background, and then he didn''t find it, so he just did it himself. That''s what happened before. " Several people nodded in agreement. R7cky was very excited. "What did I say? I said at the beginning that Boye didn''t die so easily! Ha ha, I''m really anticipating! You can go to fortune telling in the future! " Tang Wei smiles and squints his eyes. Since Bo Ye''s death, he looks like a mature little adult. He always has a cold face in the company. He only goes to Australia this time and starts to smile again when he comes back. R7cky is very pleased to see it. Fortunately, Bo Ye didn''t die. Fortunately, Bo Ye is finally coming back. Otherwise, the burden in Tang Wei''s heart should be heavy "Well, let''s talk about something else." R7cky took out a piece of information from behind and put it in front of Tang Wei, "do you remember your sister?" "Oh, Boyan." Tang only heard about her news, expression obviously pulled down, eyes with a thick disgust, "what''s the matter with her?""We found out her real identity." R7cky made a finger ring, "sure enough, it''s Suqi''s child. But an MI seems to cheat Bo Ye. It''s his child, and now Bo Ye is in a state of suspended animation. No one can verify Bo Yan''s identity, so let me ask you what you plan to do with it. " The word "processing" is used. Tang Wei squinted and sneered, "I really want their mother and daughter to disappear directly in this world." R7cky pretended to hold himself and said, "Oh, I''m scared to death because I''m so murderous at a young age ~" Ventus sneered and then looked at Tang Yiyi, "do you really think so?" Tang Wei grinned cruelly. "I just thought about it. People''s life is just like this. If it''s gone, it''s really nothing. " This is a truth he thoroughly realized after the incident of jumping off a cliff in thin night. Just like they hated Boye at the beginning, but when Boye fell from the cliff with Cong Xi in her arms, all the persistence was ridiculous and fell apart in an instant. Only Bo Yan and an MI are left. These two women who have caused all the culprits are still living in this world. Tang Wei hates them more than Bo Ye. It is tranquility that causes the misunderstanding between Bo Ye and Tang poetry, which leads to so many impassable abysses between them! "So, is it to let Su Qi completely adopt Bo Yan and let them recognize each other, or to continue to let Bo Yan stay at Bo''s home first?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 After Bo Ye''s accident, Bo Yan has been living in Bo''s house. Cen Huiqiu and Bo Liang don''t know that Bo Yan is not born to Bo Ye. They treat her as close as their own granddaughter, but move out peacefully. They say that ye''s brother is gone, and they are embarrassed to trouble the two old people. They seem to show their virtue and magnanimity and live outside alone. Tang only thought of Bo Yan, a wild species living in Bo''s house every day, and felt disgusted. "Keep her first." Tang Wei''s lips are full of meaning. Both Ventus and r7cky feel shocked by his smile. Why can a child have such dangerous eyes? "She''s still useful. I''ve got to let her keep her hope before I''m desperate." Because only when hope is completely broken can one see the whole spiritual world collapse from one''s eyes. This is what Bo Yan owes him! R7cky is aware of Tang Wei''s ferocity, but he doesn''t say anything. His little apprentice has been better than others since he was a child, and he can''t persuade him about what he thinks. That''s it. Maybe when he grows up, he can see it. But r7cky didn''t expect that when Tang Wei grew up, this love and hatred would spread out in front of the public in a way that was more heartbreaking than the love between Tang poetry and night. ******* several people chatted for a long time, and then talked about some past things piecemeal. During this time, Tang Wei suddenly thought of the white haired man beside Bo Ye, and felt a little curious. He asked, "by the way, I saw Bo Ye this time and another mysterious man." R7cky and Ventus are interested again, and it has become a habit for them to share the fresh and interesting news Tang Wei encountered every day. They immediately set up their posture and legs to wait for Tang Wei to tell a story, so Tang Wei spoke slowly - "that man has long hair, and his hair is snow-white and beautiful. It''s really beautiful, like a girl -- "Tang Wei roughly described Bai Yue''s appearance, but before he finished, r7cky and Ventus on the other side suddenly called out in one voice," jealous? " Jealousy? Is it the seven sins of jealousy? Tang Wei was also stunned. "Is the jealousy you mentioned the jealousy in the seven sins?" R7cku and Ventus looked at each other, and then they nodded at the same time, "yes, when you first said a head of white hair, I had his image in my mind." "Have you seen him in person?" Tang Wei immediately asked. But in response, both of them shook their heads. "We just chat and socialize. They are all virtual images on the Internet, but his ID is called" white hair 3000 Zhang ". So when you talk about a man with long white hair, we think it''s him." White hair 3000 Zhang, it is a very old-fashioned charm of the name. Tang Wei tilted his head and began to think, "maybe it''s him, so why does the jealousy of seven sins appear around Bo Ye?" "As far as we know, jealousy is very small. Like a child, he has to care about everything, and sometimes he seems childish. But his medical skills are really superb. There is probably nothing in the world that can embarrass him. For example, if you want to save a person, if you are envious that you can''t save him, then 99% of them will be unable to return to heaven. If you are envious that you can save him, no matter how endangered he is, you can certainly save him. " R7cky said after these words, patted the thigh hard, "that''s it! In this way, it can be explained that Bo Ye has jealousy around him, because it was jealousy that saved him, so he can be pulled back from the struggle line of death! " "You''re right." Ventus began to comment coldly, "it''s not unusual that jealousy has saved Bo Ye. He used to be called the Redeemer of death, thinking that no matter how many wounds he had, he could be cured. So it''s possible that Bo Ye was injured so badly but didn''t die. But -- " Ventus pauses," but there''s another question, why does jealousy save Bo Ye? " Several people fell into a kind of confused thinking at the same time. What is the relationship between Bo Ye and jealousy? Why does jealousy choose to save Bo Ye? However, they can''t figure out the answer to these things at all. Only when Bo Ye''s memory is restored can they find out the truth from his mouth. "I really didn''t expect that all of us who are guilty of the seven deadly sins have surfaced one by one." R7cky was a little surprised when he said this, "I thought we all forgot about each other in the Jianghu, but I didn''t expect that they were still inextricably linked." All relationships are involved to varying degrees, which is what surprised them most. It turns out that from the beginning, this small Gang has never been separated, but everyone has been running for their own aspirations. However, the connections behind them are still closely maintained and never fade away."Now I''m arrogant, Ventus is furious, Cong Shan is lazy, jealousy also surfaced, leaving gluttony and lust." R7cky looked up at the ceiling and murmured, "greed has It''s dead. " "Don''t you think about finding a second person to replace greed?" Tang Wei asked his master, he saw those sad emotions in his master''s eyes, thinking that greed must have a high position in the seven sins. "Instead?" R7cky, like a joke, repeats the word, "how easy is it to find a replacement?" Greed is the most important member of the seven deadly sins, just as the priests of the Taoist Church took greed as the primary source when they created the seven deadly sins. In their small group of seven deadly sins, greed is also an indispensable component. It''s like r7cky''s arrogant nature. Except for him, there is no stronger hacker in the world. If he wants to do it, he will be the first. It''s like Ventus''s deep but furious, dagger in hand, sniping and aiming, killing neatly, never touching a drop of blood. It''s like that white haired man''s code name is jealousy. He has magical medical skills like resurrection, but he doesn''t like that there are people in the world who are better than him. He is jealous There are beautiful things - greed is also their heart can not be replaced by greed. So it''s not easy to find another greedy one? Who can replace the original perfect and powerful, who can be responsible for all the strategic deployment, who can come up with innumerable stratagems, who can devise strategies and plan things like God''s greed? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 How clever can greed be? He can even foresee that one day, the seven sins may be wiped out by the combination of the jungle and Fengshen group, so he prepared for the worst, so that he had already decided the end for himself, that is, to die for the rest of the seven sins. Every move is a design. Design keeps everyone alive, but it doesn''t include itself. Finally, at the cost of his own life, for his family and friends in exchange for new life, let them escape. But the greedy life has stopped forever in that bloody gunfight. R7cky thinks of his good friend, his eyes are slightly red, "is there a second greed in the world?" Ventus is silent, but also sad eyes, obviously thinking of the greedy pay, the past has no way to go, eventually boil into flesh and blood. "I''m sorry. I brought up your sad story." Tang Wei sighed, "I didn''t mean to be like this." "Smelly boy, master knows you didn''t mean it." R7cky smiles, reaches out and touches Tang Wei''s forehead to express that he is not so sad, "but we can''t forget greed at all, and we can''t find a second person to replace greed." The seven sins will never make up the seven people of that year. Tang Wei said, "when I grow up, I''ll be your greedy." R7cky laughs, "can I wait for you to grow up?" "Of course Tang Wei comforted his master, "you can also find someone to inherit your code, so that the seven sins will not be broken." R7cky stares at Tang Wei''s face. For the first time, he looks at him so seriously, "Wei Wei, you don''t have to be someone. You are you, not a substitute for anyone. " ****** that night, Bo Ye stayed in Jiang Ling''s house for a while. Because he hasn''t figured out how to go back to Bo''s house, he has to live in Jiangling''s house until he is ready to go to his parents to confess. Bo Ye even thinks that there will be a very tearful drama when the time comes. He knows that he should have gone back to see them long ago, but his memory hasn''t recovered, and there are still a lot of things to do. He always feels that he doesn''t live like himself, so he has no face to go back. Jiang Ling urges him to announce the truth, but Bo Ye feels that he needs to be careful. He thinks that once he announces it, there will be a lot of hidden dangers. He must solve all his worries before he makes it public. Jiang Ling thought about it, and he was right about it, so he didn''t urge him any more and arranged a guest room for Bo Ye. At night, I want to come to the room to play. When I come to the door of the thin night room, a figure rushes out next door and drags him hard. "You --" Jiang Ling was startled by Bai Yue''s sudden action. Later, he came back to his senses, and the sound of closing the door rang out. He was pulled into the room and pressed down. The next second, Bai Yue had already pushed him against the wall of the room. He looked up and saw the man who was as charming as a woman. His white hair poured down like a waterfall. His hair was twining all over his skin, which made him very enchanting. In the deep killing, the man who was pressing Jiang Ling spoke in a low voice, "I said that when I come back, I will be the first to solve you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 Jiang Ling comically narrowed her eyes, as if she didn''t realize the fear at all. "Now you live in my house, kill me, you go to sleep in the bridge cave?" Bai Yue was provoked by Jiang Ling, biting his teeth and holding Jiang Ling''s neck, "don''t excite me!" "Where am I motivating you?" Jiang Ling smiles, "do it, Mr. jealousy." "You --!" Jealousy tightened his fingers, "I hate someone better than me in my life." "He''s really a careful man. Can''t you see anyone better than you?" Jiang Ling smiles indifferently, "I''m sorry, it''s a pity that the medical lecture was my first." Bai Yue is about to explode. How can such a person who wants to die dare to provoke him in his anger! "Don''t think I dare to do it!" Bai Yue has to admit that his heart still appreciates Jiang Ling, his achievements in medicine, and his calm face at this moment. It''s just that he is easily jealous by nature, and he has to win everything like a child. If Jiang Ling is not willing to be soft, he will have hatred all his life. "You''re really like a little hamster with fried hair." Jiang Ling looked at Bai Yue''s gnashing teeth and said with a smile, "especially if you are white haired, you are more like a white haired suckling mouse." What does this damned man say he looks like? Little mouse?! The kind of mice that people use to do living experiments in medicine! It''s just another step on his precarious dignity! Bai Yue threw jiang Ling on the bed. He pressed his shoulder hard. Then he took out a gun from his waist and put it on Jiang Ling''s chest. "I''ll warn you one last time, don''t think I dare not do it when I''m in Zhongguo!" His slender hair, because of the posture of lowering his head on Jiang Ling, all fell down at this moment, and some even fell on Jiang Ling''s face. The hair is messy and charming. At that moment, Bai Yue''s face is a little startling - but the more beautiful it is, the more dangerous it is. Jiang Ling looked at the man in front of her, with a low voice, "you''re pressing me like this, aren''t you?" Bai Yue''s expression was stiff, and when he came back, he roared, "don''t change the topic!" "Why do you still hate me for robbing you of the first thing when I went abroad last time?" Jiang Ling felt helpless. "Well, I didn''t mean to. Can I give the trophy back to you now?" "For you?" Bai Yue was so angry that he was shaking. "I don''t want your pity!" "What do you want me to do?" Jiang Ling didn''t struggle any more. He was lying flat on his back. Bai Yue pressed him and spread his hands on both sides of his head. It was like a gesture of raising hands to surrender. He has lost his way of dialogue. When he thought about it carefully, he still wanted to laugh. How could anyone be so skillful in medicine, but he was as small-minded as a three-year-old child. "Can I admit defeat to you now? Dr. Bai, I''m not as good as you now. Don''t be angry, OK? " This kind of coax childish child''s tone, who mother can take seriously!!! The more you don''t take him seriously, the more angry Bai is! Just wanted to say something, but the outside door was opened. Bo Ye stood at the door, shouting, "I just heard something from you next door, what are you doing, fighting?" before the sound of the last "do" completely fell, Bo Ye saw the scene of Bai Yue riding on Jiang Ling and pressing him in the room. The man stood at the door for a few seconds. Jiang Ling suddenly realized something, always felt that his image seemed to collapse at this moment, immediately threw Bai Yue off his body, and immediately called Bo Ye, "big brother! Let me explain. We''re not what you see. Nothing happened just now! " However, Bo Ye just watched them come and go. No matter what Jiang Ling explained, he took it as a cover up. He raised his lips with a bad smile and stood at the door, tut Tut, whistling. "Bai Yue, you make complaints about your wife, and you are TM!" "You''re the faggot, your whole family is the faggot!" Bai Yue yelled, "I am such a good-looking person, no woman is worthy of me, so are men!" Then he turned to see Jiang Ling. Jiang Linggang was still pushed down on the bed by him. Now he was feeling his neck and getting up from the bed. I think Bai Yue pinched him too hard just now. Bai Yue suddenly froze. After a while, he felt guilty again. "What are you doing suddenly? Don''t you know we''re fighting our old enemy! " "Old enemies fight." Bo Ye repeated the word with great interest, whistling again. The evil spirit''s eyes were full of laughter. "I don''t know how you city people play, so you fight in bed?" Fight on the bed, this word also lets a person daydream too! "You don''t have a damn word!" Bai Yue grabs the ashtray at the head of Jiangling''s bed and throws it out. Bo yecha thinks it''s early, so he quickly flashes and closes the door. The ashtray bumps into the door next second, making a dull sound, and then falls back on the carpet.Outside came Bo Ye''s voice with a smile, "then I won''t disturb you. Please go on, OK, OK, fight, kill. " Jiang Ling covered her face with a slap, and her reputation was ruined This time, I guess I will jump into the Yellow River Jiang Ling and Bai Yue are still confronting each other. Bo Ye sees Jiang Xie sticking his head out of the door on the other side. "I just heard something crashing around..." Jiang Xie was a little puzzled, "did you hear that?" Bo Ye thought to himself that it was the ashtray that Bai Yue had thrown before, but he still pretended to know nothing and shook his head, "no, you must be auditory hallucination." When brother Jiang Xie was a little confused, how could he still have such a real voice "I don''t want to shout Jiang Ling." Jiang Xiegang plans to come out, and Bo Ye immediately steps forward, bangs the door he plans to open, and directly connects it back to the doorframe. Jiang Xie:??? Brother, which one is this? In his heart, he was completely confused. He asked Bo Ye through a door, "Lao ye, don''t you let me go out?" Bo Yexiao said, "don''t look for your brother now." Jiang Xie didn''t understand, "why not? I heard the sound coming from his room. I''ll see what he''s doing. " Bo Ye is just a divine assistant. He said meaningfully outside the door, "he is having a professional and profound medical communication with Bai Yue. As you know, their doctors are quite obsessed with how to solve complicated problems. Now they are discussing their experience, so we''d better not disturb them." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 Jiang Xie opened the door and looked at Bo Ye strangely. However, his expression was such a serious tone that he didn''t see any clue from Bo Ye''s face for a long time. He just gave up, "OK, you can make them quiet, don''t fight." Jiang Ling and Bai Yue sneezed one after another. Later that night, Jiang Ling still chose to drag Bo Ye out for a drink. Bo Ye didn''t want to make a lot of noise, so she simply brought a hat and a mask to herself. When she went out, her collar stood up. She was fully armed, just like an Oscar winner who went out to guard against reporters. Jiang Ling laughed, "you are so wrapped up. What if Tang poetry comes and doesn''t recognize you?" Thin night squints to smile, "I recognize her to go!" ******After half an hour, Bo Ye saw Tang poetry in the bar. See her a black dress with suspenders, slender shoulders exposed in the dance floor light, ambiguous, make people reverie. A woman is like an elegant white swan who mistakenly steps into the forbidden area. Her slender body is not thin, and her skin is tight and white. It can be seen that she is a woman who can take care of herself very well. At this moment, she is leaning towards half of her face, wearing lipstick with lacquer light, especially when the light comes down, she looks like a goblin, and her lips are crystal clear with alcohol, which makes people want to catch and taste. Tang Shi is holding a wine glass in her hand, her two long legs are folded together, her hair is curled behind her neck, and she is smiling at the real estate tycoon. She is shaking the golden liquid slightly in her hand, which is intoxicating champagne. That side of the face is like a painting, any stroke words can not describe the beauty of a kind of independency. Clearly, in the most crazy bar, a woman is like an alien, sitting in it, but with a cold smile, no one can enter her eyes, but no one can enter her heart. Bo ye had to admit that the moment he walked in, he turned to Tang Shi, who was sitting next door, and his heart beat suddenly. Heart seconds, memories countercurrent, flash across the thin night, the mind is countless fuzzy but rapid face. Each one is Tang poetry. She''s angry, she''s sad, she''s smirking, she''s cold. When Bo Ye sits on the card seat, he just feels that he can''t be rational at all. Since when did he have so many memories of Tang poetry in his mind? They used to Do you really know each other? Bo Ye didn''t answer too many questions, and then it turned into another scene in silence. When the little girl next to him put it up, he frowned and gave a cold glance, and the little girl was stunned. "Brother, you..." The little girl is a thief. Even if the man in front of her is covered so tightly, she must be a very powerful character. His eyes are so beautiful, and his whole face must be more handsome! No, she must get this man! I want to get close to him again, but I hear Bo Ye yell, "get out of here!" The hostess was stunned at the spot. "Ha ha ha." On one side, Jiang Ling and Bai Yue laughed so that they fell together, "it''s over, old night has no desire." "Is it for our Tang poetry?" "I don''t believe it. How can he be responsible for..." In the middle of Bai Yue''s words, he suddenly opened his mouth excitedly and pointed to a card seat next door. Jiang Ling turned his head and there was a buzzing sound in his mind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 Damn it! Isn''t this Tang poetry! If Tang poetry sees Bo Ye sitting with him, it directly shows that Bo Ye is the previous one! Jiang Ling was so scared that she almost got out of her body and called to Bo Ye, "what do I say? What if I happen to meet you by chance?" Bo Ye''s eyes brighten as soon as he sees Tang Shi. His expression makes a 180 degree turn when he is facing the girl who was with him. Then he just wants to stand up, and Jiang Ling grabs him by the wrist. "What for?" Thin night wearing a mask frowned, with eyes to indicate him. Jiang Ling pointed to the direction of Tang poetry with her chin, then lowered her voice, "she seems to be talking about things, it''s not good to rush forward, so we''d better calm down first." Bo Ye takes another look in the direction of Tang poetry. It seems that it''s really like this. She''s dressed so beautifully, and her make-up is also elaborate. She''s not here for a blind date, is she? But when he looked at the middle-aged man with a big stomach in front of Tang poetry, thin night''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, "who is that man?" Jiang Ling also felt strange, "it seems that it''s not from us. It seems that it''s from Baicheng next door..." "White City real estate tycoon Ma Jian." Bai Yue recognized the man at a glance, sipped a sip of wine, and his white hair looked like a ghost under the light, like a enchanting man from ancient times. He turned back and sneered, "this man was teased by us at the beginning, but later someone in the central government protected him." "It turned out to be someone who had been blacklisted for seven crimes." Jiang Ling touched his chin interestingly, "what does he want to do with Tang poetry?" "I think it''s about cooperation." Bai Yue propped up his chin. "However, looking at the look in his eyes, he didn''t want to talk business seriously. I think it''s more likely to take the opportunity to eat Tang Shi tofu." Thin night a listen to, this is also good, immediately directly from the seat rub stand up, once again by Jiang Ling seize, "wait a minute!" "The dead fat pig is just thinking about Tang poetry." Thin night eyes can spray fire, a pair of dark eyes more beautiful and compelling, "let go, I can''t watch Tang poetry being teased." "First of all, Tang poetry must have its own circuitous way. What if we rush up and destroy the negotiation between them?" Jiang Ling drags Bo Ye back abruptly, "wait for that person to do it first, and then we''ll go to help, which has a reason to stand up, otherwise we''ll make trouble in other people''s territory and implicate Tang poetry." What he said is reasonable. Bo Ye stares at Ma Jian''s back for a long time, and then he bears his inner impulse to sit back. As a result, he never takes his eyes away from Tang poetry, so he is afraid that Ma Jian will move. On the other hand, Ma Jian and Tang Shi didn''t notice that a group of people were watching their every move in the next block. Today, Tang Shi came to know that Ma Jian had other thoughts about himself, but he couldn''t help it. If he wanted to get the right to speak about the project in Baicheng, he had to pass Ma Jian. She had to dress up carefully to go to the appointment, but in the face of this creepy smile on Ma Jian''s face, she was a little disgusted. She tries very hard to change the status of women in this circle. She wants to let everyone know that women can become independent female entrepreneurs without being the plaything of men. However, everyone seems to be biased against girls when they become the president. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 Think of here, Tang poetry is more depressed, but because she has to smile to cater to Ma Jian''s various tone, because she is not strong enough. If we can be a little stronger, just like the thin night of the killing and fruiting in those years, can we have the absolute right to speak? Aware of Tang Shi''s carelessness, Ma Jian suddenly makes a finger ring and calls the waiter to pour more wine into Tang Shi''s glass. Tang Shi didn''t even have time to refuse, so the waiter opened a bottle of Xuan V with a very high degree and poured the liquor directly into Tang Shi''s glass. People who have been in the wine shop know that it''s not terrible to drink only one kind of wine in one night, but it''s a big deal to vomit. It''s the most terrible thing to drink mixed wine, and even to be taken away by others if it''s serious. That''s the idea Ma Jian made. No matter how much wine you drink in Tang poetry, there are times when you can''t carry all kinds of wine. Thinking of this, Ma Jian''s eyes narrowed with laughter. His face full of fat seemed to be able to squeeze out oil. His short, fat fingers raised his glass to touch Tang poetry. Tang poetry laughs a little strongly. Everyone knows Ma Jianzhi''s heart. However, all the people he brings are helping him. Tang poetry is afraid that it is difficult to get rid of it alone. "Come on, in order to show respect to our female president, Miss Tang Shi, I''m bored!" Ma Jian has been living in this kind of romantic place all the year round, so it''s natural for her to drink a lot. But Tang poetry seldom goes out to accompany her. She''s from a wealthy family. How can she put down her position and drink such strong wine? Tang Shi''s eyes are a little red, and Ma Jian''s pitiful but strong appearance makes his heart itch. He''s been staring at this woman for a long time, and he doesn''t know if he can take it back tonight and eat it thoroughly. Biting his teeth, Tang Shi looked up and drank such a strong glass of wine. Later, he felt that his throat was burned by this glass of wine. She felt her throat and looked up at Ma Jian''s expression. The man grinned and her fat black lips closed one by one. "Miss Tang is a good drinker. She can really hold the position of president of Bo''s group. People say Bo Ye is dead. I don''t know if it''s true." As if stimulated by something, Tang Shi suddenly stood up from his seat, clenched his fingers and cried, "no!" She was so excited that Ma Jian was stunned. When he came back to his senses, the man chuckled again. "Is Miss Tang still in love with Bo yecan? I heard at the beginning that you are only incompatible with each other? " Tang poetry seems to have been slapped in the face. She clenched her fist and sat back slowly. She could only pull the corner of her mouth and said with a smile, "Ma always thinks too much. It''s just about Bo Ye''s death. If the rumor is spread, it will have a great influence on Bo''s family, so..." "Oh? Can Bo Ye really study abroad for half a year Ma Jian almost forced Tang poetry to death. "I heard that no matter how to contact Bo Ye, there was no news. He won''t go to jail, too, ha ha, just like you did five years ago This person shamelessly attacks her with the experience of Tang poetry in prison! The woman''s face was very white, but she was still strong. The smile on her face even made people feel sad. She said, "Mr. Ma is really imaginative. Why don''t we talk about the business in the area of Baicheng, which is much more fun than the thing I was in prison five years ago?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 Ma Jian laughed at that time. "Sure enough, Miss Tang knows the current affairs. She knows that if she wants to get that piece of land, she must pass me. In this way, I''m happy to meet you as a heroine. We''ve had a good time tonight, so I''ll think about pushing the partner to you The meaning of this is not to let Tang Shi take good care of her tonight! Tang Shi was so humiliated that she turned pale and blue. But the whole company was looking forward to this business. She couldn''t just flinch. The woman looked down at the empty cup, her eyes were in a trance. Do you want to give up Do you want to get up and go now? This is bound to offend Ma Jian. It is estimated that countless enemies will emerge out of thin air in the future Tang Shi''s eyes are red, his fists are firmly grasped, and his fingernails can almost pierce the palm. No She must hold back, this is Bo Ye''s company, she can''t let any outsider rob, also can''t watch Bo''s decline. She wants to keep everything for Bo Ye, even if he can''t come back in his life Tang poetry spent most of its life trying to go from one five-year cage to another. A thin night with love and hate painted a solid wall, imprison Tang poetry, let her all her life trapped in waiting. The eyelashes of Tang poetry trembled, and suddenly he felt sad in his heart. Thin night When do you Can you come back? I''m going to I can''t make it The woman looked up at the dazzling lights on the ceiling and tried to hold on to her tears. Then she outlined a smile with tears in her eyes, but her eyes were firm. It seemed that she had no choice but to go back. She finally broke the boat, raised a wine bottle and poured herself a glass of wine. She laughs, Ma Jian''s heart is in turmoil. "Mr. Ma thinks highly of me. I''m sorry to refute you. Well, we''ll come as you like. We won''t be drunk tonight. But it''s said that if the horse gets drunk before me, it''s up to me, isn''t it? " The ending also has a little coquetry flavor. Tang poetry has always been precious, rarely showing such a girl''s coquetry. However, her coquetry is also a sharp weapon that can kill a man''s heart. What makes people feel more happy than being coqueted by a cold beauty? "Miss Tang, I look up to you!" Ma Jian laughed when he heard that Tang poetry wanted to compete with him to get drunk first! It seems that it is necessary to take away Tang poetry today! In order to express his sincerity, he also went to a full glass of wine. In the past, he deliberately bumped into the wine glass of Tang poetry. Then he looked up, with a man''s plunder of women, and his smile was particularly fierce. "Miss Tang, is it boring?" "Good." Tang Shi readily agreed, and forced himself to endure the burning pain in his stomach. However, he drank the glass of wine directly, which surprised a group of friends beside Ma Jian. "Two drinks in a row, this I''m not going to die. " "Looking at a little girl, how can she be so bold..." Even Ma Jian himself was frightened by Tang poetry''s irresistible momentum. He would not spit out a drop more if he said he would drink it! "Old horse, we are like this Is it a bit of a bully? " "Yes, and you can see that they came here alone. The little girl has worked so hard to talk business with you..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 Ma Jian''s brain is full of sperm now. How can he manage so much? Push your good friend away. "Go away, you are just jealous that I have business to hold Tang Shi. Now Bo''s Bo night is not here, who dares to fight against me?" Tang poetry heard those comments on the side, the voice is not big, but like a slap in the face. Bo''s thin night is not here, she has become a joke in the eyes of these men! When Ma Jian looked at Tang Shi''s eyes, he felt that he wanted to crush all the pride of this woman. Isn''t she noble? She can carry it no matter how hard it is! He just wants to push her to a dead end and see her collapse and beg for mercy! So Ma Jian picked up a bottle of wine and said to Tang Shi with a smile, "Miss Tang, how about this? How about a few cups of wine for my friend? It happens that we all know each other?" There are so many reasons, and there is only one purpose, that is to let Tang poetry be drunk! Tang Shi grits her teeth and looks around at the friends sitting next to Ma Jian. There are at least five or six of them. If they come down in a circle, she can''t hold on. She just looks up at Ma Jian''s good play, and her heart is like a needle. No, you can''t give in at this time! "Is Miss Tang not happy?" Ma Jian seemed to see the struggle of Tang poetry and laughed in a good mood. "When Bo Ye was there, he had to give me some face. Why, now that Bo Ye is gone, Bo''s decision is up to you, but even my face is not given?" Tang Shi''s face turned pale. "Mr. Ma, you''re joking. I didn''t give you face..." "What do you mean?" Ma Jian pretends to be angry, and his friends act along with him. A group of people talk about it -- "Miss Tang, if we ma are really angry, then our business will be over." "Yes, yes, it''s just a toast. Should miss Tang be able to measure it clearly?" "As Mr. Ma said, at the beginning, when your Bo Ye saw him, he had to give in. Now how can you be the master of the Bo family and not even face him? Miss Tang, you can''t be too rampant. You should understand this truth. " "I..." Tang poetry wanted to explain, but at this time, Ma always asked her, "why don''t you drink? Do you think that we people look at you with impure motives, so we have malice? " Tang Shi''s eyes shrank. As soon as he wanted to say no, Mr. Ma stood up and said, "well, since Miss Tang is not willing to talk business with me and looks down on me, let''s go!" "Mr. Ma!" Tang Shi can''t stand such strange advice and insults any longer. Her eyes are full of tears, as if they are going to fall in the next second. However, she didn''t let herself cry. She just held her glass and shook her hands. "Mr. Ma, I don''t mean to look down on you. Please sit down and give me some time. I''ll respect you and have a chat with you." Looking at the way Tang Shi had to bow his head to him, Ma Jian laughed with satisfaction and reached out to wipe Tang Shi''s tears. "Oh, how can we make our beauty cry? Come on, Mr. Ma, I love women most. Come and sit next to me. I''ll feed you a drink. " Tang poetry was forced to be pushed aside by him. Ma Jian said, "don''t be afraid. Even if Bo Ye is not here now, you can follow me. What''s good about Bo Ye? Is he worth your waiting for him in Bo''s for so long? You feed me a few mouthfuls of wine, not to mention this business, I can give you the shares of the company! " Why wait so long for the thin night? Why do you want to let yourself fall into the mire, and use all dignity to keep his Bo family? Every word of Ma Jian is like countless knives stabbing in the most painful place of Tang poetry, picking out her weakness. But she had to smile to these people. She had no choice but to smile! "Boss Ma seems to like a toast. Why don''t I have a toast to you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 A voice came out of the world, tearing all the embarrassment and tension. Tang Shi looked at the man''s appearance, and felt that the whole world was quiet. Behind him, there was a noisy electronic music, a group of people swaying with the rhythm, but only this man came directly from the next card seat with a glass of wine. His tall and slender shadow was like the figure that Tang poetry often woke up from nightmares in the middle of the night. He took off his hat all the way, then lost his mask on his face. The next second, when he got close to their card seat, his face was directly exposed to everyone''s eyes without any scruple! In full view of the public, the whole audience is in an uproar! This face It''s It''s Bo Ye! It''s the thin night in Haicheng where hands turn over for clouds and hands cover for rain!! He He''s not dead?! Which turtle grandson cheated him that Bo ye had died long ago?! The expression on Ma Jian''s face suddenly changed. His complacency from the beginning turned into ashes. He couldn''t believe that there was such an incredible thing in the world. Bo Ye didn''t die He didn''t die, so who died that day? Is this man a thin night? The onlookers noticed the movement and stopped breathing when they turned to look at it. There is a slender man standing there, playing with a glass of wine with slender and well-defined fingertips. The clear liquid inside is slowly undulating like the sea level, and his dark eyes are looked at by the light, like fragments of the starry sky falling into his eyes - this is a dangerous and charming man like late at night. He walked slowly to Tang Shi''s side. Then he sat down in his own territory and said hello to Ma Jian, "Yo, Mr. Ma." This voice dragged on for a long time, like with countless deep meaning, which made Ma Jian break out in a cold sweat. Thin Thin night! It must be Bo Ye! Who but him can have such an enigmatic tone! Although he never laughed much in the past, he was more dangerous and aggressive than before. He was afraid of the sudden appearance of thin night, even shaking his hand with a wine glass. The cup was originally intended to embarrass Tang poetry, so that the full liquid was shaken out a few drops. Bo Ye pulled thin lips and laughed sarcastically. If Bai Yue hadn''t done his homework for him before, he couldn''t remember which corner the horse master was. Even remembering his name was a waste of time. "I heard the horse master shouting here all the way. It seems that he always wanted Tang poetry to toast you?" Ma Jian stammered and couldn''t say anything else. Bo Ye was very happy when he saw him like this. "Don''t mention it, Mr. Ma. We are all our own people. You can see that Tang poetry has drunk a lot. Why don''t I offer you this cup?" Who Who dares to make Bo Ye toast! That''s not fatal! Who dares to let Bo ye pull down his face and bow his head is tantamount to seeking death! Ma Jian looked at the man as if God had come. His mind was occupied by shocked thoughts, and he couldn''t make any other sound. Bo Ye is back Bo Ye is back?! Tang Shi is also stunned to see Bo Ye suddenly appear beside her, just like the coincidence of fate, he has repeatedly pushed her into hell, but also saved her again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 Before Ma Jian had time to say anything, Bo Ye sneered and held Tang Shi in his arms. "As for Mr. Ma''s other shady thoughts, I advise you to put them away..." Originally, he was still smiling frivolously, but suddenly changed his aura. Bo Ye was extremely fierce and murderous. If language could be used as a blade, Ma Jian would be torn apart at this moment. "Some people, you can''t move her at all!" Ma Jian was excited by the killing intention in Bo Ye''s words. His face changed countless colors, changed again and again, and even his voice trembled a little, "Bo Shao, you Why are you here? It hasn''t appeared for half a year. We are still wondering where you are going to be so smart and happy... " Oh, the dead fat pig will change his way. Thin night squints to smile extremely ruthlessly, that Mou light cold scan a circle, the person around directly held breath. "I went to Australia, and the company''s affairs were handed over to Tang Shi for the time being. What''s the matter? What''s your opinion?" He took out this set of lines that had been prepared for a long time, which made people never think that he was just a substitute of amnesia, similar to Boye. Ma Jian shrunk all over, "no, no, I just didn''t expect that you would suddenly appear today. This made our brothers jump." "I don''t think it''s just a shock, is it?" Thin night a word, "is a thief, heart, no, die, it." Before he came, he knew that these people would treat him as the ex husband of Tang poetry, so he was so afraid of him. He simply did not explain for himself. They mistakenly thought that they were the original owner of Bo''s family, which was also a deterrent. Thinking of this, thin night hugged Tang Shi''s waist and turned away, "how can you drink so much? No help? " Tang Shi was dizzy and his brain rose. At the moment of thin night, all the fragile emotions surged up, "I I just want to come here to talk business... " Seeing Tang Shi talking to herself with tears in her eyes, thin night frowns and turns to see Ma Jian who has been making trouble for her. A wife slave who didn''t know himself was completely furious. When he was angry, his eyes were just like the best diamonds. He was so charming that he said, "how can I drink so much wine when I talk about business?" When he said this, although his face was facing Tang poetry, his voice was obviously aimed at Ma Jian! Ma Jian''s expression changed dramatically because of Bo Ye''s questioning. He immediately looked at some of his friends. Unexpectedly, at this time, these friends began to take the helm. Seeing that Bo Ye didn''t die and came back, he immediately turned the gun around and helped Bo Ye start to teach Ma Jian a lesson. "Yes, Mr. Ma. As I said just now, isn''t it good for so many of us to bully Miss Tang, a weak woman? " "That''s it. People say they can drink it. How can we find a second one? You see, that''s all. It''s time to stop. Don''t go too far. " "I think you have a point. Mr. Ma, we''d better offer a few drinks to Bo Shao. We are all old friends who have cooperated so many times, right, Bo Shao?" This round of play, but also to the steps, but also to please thin night, glib to a certain extent, people impeccable. Bo Ye is still that enigmatic look, holding a wine cup and sitting there, as proud as a young emperor, his eyes are more evil than before sneer, he slightly hooked his lips, "Mr. Ma, why don''t you drink, don''t you give me face?" This was originally used by Ma Jian to oppress Tang poetry, but now it comes out from Bo Ye''s mouth to oppress Ma Jian! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 Ma Jian didn''t expect that the situation would suddenly turn around like this. When he saw Bo Ye sitting next to Tang Shi blocking her, his eyes were like a knife, and he wanted to cut himself into pieces. Ma Jian feels frightened. It''s a living thin night. He''s not dead, and he''s back. He''s back in a rebellious and domineering manner! Tang poetry is blocked behind by thin night, and his broad shoulders block his vision. It is like a harbor that can give him shelter from the wind and rain. Men prove his determination with practical actions. "Mr. Ma, why are you so surprised to see me?" Bo Ye hooked his lips. He knew that what these middle-aged men were afraid of was not him, but his face, which was especially similar to Tang Shi''s ex husband. "No, look at me. I forgot to have a drink with you." Ma Jian made a quick apology, just like Tang poetry made a apology to them just now. Feng Shui took turns, and now it has become the party that they are bowing and bowing. It turns out that Bo Ye''s face, the name, is a symbol of absolute power and status. No matter how long he lost the news, as long as he comes back, the city is still a plaything in his hand, and no one dares to underestimate it! Bo Ye looks at the group of old men who have to give in to their own appearance with satisfaction, only to feel their irony. These low minded people bullied Tang Shi alone just now, but now they are in such a low posture that people want to laugh at them. He watched these people drink a glass full of liquor with satisfaction, and saw them almost spit out when they were stimulated by alcohol. He wondered what kind of mood Tang poetry was holding when he put up with this method of drinking? Thinking of this, Bo Ye feels distressed for the little woman behind him. How can a woman''s backbone be so stubborn? Even if she is watched by a group of people, she can keep calm. She must have experienced a lot of big storms, so she can have this kind of integrity Several people finished drinking wine to thin night''s eyes, found that he was still that pair of sneer tone, eyelids did not lift, that lazy look is extremely cold, Ma Jian led people swallow saliva, "thin little, is not we drink too little?" Bo Yeh laughed, just like a demon, "otherwise? Just now I saw that Miss Tang had three drinks alone. You big men don''t even have Miss Tang''s ability, do you Ma Jiangang wants to explain for himself, thin night opens a mouth quickly, "be inferior to this, one person six cups, turn over a times?" Six for one? Six times that big? After drinking, it is estimated that the patient will be hospitalized with direct gastric bleeding! All of them were terrified. They didn''t expect that there would be a thin night on the way, which disrupted all the plans. But in the face of the thin night, they had to go back to work. A few faces are covered with fake smiles, and Bo Ye keeps climbing up with each other. I don''t know whether they are circuitous or something else, but the men who are sought after by the public are still indifferent faces. No matter how others please dogleg, they are too lazy to look at others. A bite of teeth, a few people simply pour their own wine began to drink. Bo Ye laughs, embraces Tang Shi and says to her, "count for me, who drinks less and drinks a whole bunch of wine." A whole bunch! Such a big pot! Several middle-aged men who originally wanted to fish in troubled waters suddenly changed their faces. They could only drink six cups of foreign wine and resist the feeling of vomiting and nausea. See them unified 51 10 to drink, thin night also shamelessly clapping hands and clapping there, "you are all real men, I admire." I admire you! If you were not Bo Ye, they would have called! But Bo Ye is such a cheap person who wants to sell herself. When they finish drinking, he holds Tang Shi up again. Then, under the gaze of the public, he gradually holds her to the card seat where she is. When Jiang Ling looks at the distant thin night embracing Tang poetry step by step, her whole face is green. Damn This That''s the exposure! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 At that time, countless thoughts passed through Jiang Ling''s mind. He even thought that he might run away now, so that Tang Shi would not see him sitting with Bo Ye. Otherwise, if Tang Shi knew that he was also present, he would be able to figure out the relationship between him and Bo Ye. However - it''s too late. When Tang Shi was held close by Bo Ye, he looked up and saw Jiang Ling sitting on the card seat in a daze towards them. At that time, his brain was buzzing! Why Why is Jiang Ling here? Why does Jiang Ling know Bo Ye? So So Tang Shi feels that her chest is full of Qi and blood, and her drunkenness spreads around her body with the emotion of being shocked by the truth. She can''t find an outlet to vent. Jiang Ling only knows that thin night half a year ago, so he appears beside this thin night. In fact, the answer is clear Because of this thin night It was that thin night when I fell off the cliff. Tang Shi''s eyes were red, and she struggled to get away from Bo Ye''s arms. She turned to look at Jiang Ling''s equally surprised face and suddenly understood everything. He is thin night, he is that, let her bear so much pain, a person hard for so long road but never willing to come back thin night! He forgot everything, so he came back to her with peace of mind, but he was not responsible for anything. Because of the word "forget", he buried all the past! Jiang Ling cheated her for him and the whole world! Tang poetry stood there, tears again. Bo Ye didn''t think that she would save Tang Shi from those men, but she would cry even more. So the man was so confused that he took a napkin from the card seat to comfort Tang Shi, "you What''s the matter with you? I didn''t do anything sorry for you - " before the words were heard, Tang Shi slapped him again, just like she slapped him in the face when she met him again in Australia. This slap, with all her love and hate, but when she was about to touch Bo Ye''s cheek, Tang poetry stopped abruptly. Stop, when Jiang Ling is scared to cover her mouth and scream, she is biting her teeth and shaking her hands, but she doesn''t let her hit Bo Ye''s face in the last second. From such a close distance, the whole Tang poetry is shaking. That palm wind even makes Bo Ye startled, but Tang poetry can stop at the last moment, which shows how much she has paid to calm down. Thin night even aware of her shaking, she cried like a child, a thousand words stuck in the throat, to the mouth but only one, "you are not dead." The woman stepped back a few steps and laughed, "it''s good that we don''t owe each other at last." She used all her strength to take back her hands, staring at the eyes of thin night face, with a feeling that people dare not look directly at. Jiang Ling suddenly regretted that she should not have cheated so vividly, which led Tang Shi to think that Bo Ye was dead, or a group of relatives and friends thought that Bo ye had left the world. Even the husband and wife of Bo''s family are heartbroken. Tang Shi, in desperation, takes on all the responsibilities that should have been borne by Bo Ye and turns into a guardian, or another thin night. The result now thin night greets not to say a word, with a kind of amnesia, brand-new posture one comes back. The spiritual world of Tang poetry has collapsed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 She just looked at the thin night for a long time, always feel unrealistic, he really did not die, so in Australia that a series of things, it is thin night really saved her. It''s just that he forgot all about the past. Tang poetry suddenly sounded. When she lost her memory, Bo Ye also looked at herself with sad eyes, just like a sinner who could not be redeemed, trapped in their blank past forever. That''s good. It''s easy to forget. Tang Shi shakes her head with tears in her eyes. Under the dim light of the bar, women''s tears seem bright. "We are really clear, thin night." Forget it or not, it''s better not to remember it all your life, don''t remember the past full of scars, don''t remember the pain of giving each other. Let everything restart from the moment you forget. Then the past between us is nothing. What you owe me has been paid off since you jumped off the cliff. What I owe you has been paid back to you from the moment I took on all the responsibilities of Bo. Good, Boye. You''re back. Thank you for your reappearance, the end of my life long, endless waiting. Tang Shi thinks it''s time to go back and tidy up the things in Bo''s family, and then give up all the power to this man Give him everything that should have belonged to him. Fortunately, Bo Ye, I didn''t let anything happen to Bo''s family when you were away. In my life, I didn''t apologize to anyone, and I finally had a clear conscience. Tang Shi wiped her tears and turned to walk out. Originally, Jiang Ling was ready for Tang Shi to make a big noise, but she didn''t think that the choice of a woman was just a figure of leaving, which made him never come back. So is Bo Ye. As he watched Tang Shi go, he suddenly felt the pain in his heart. The man found it unbearable. He turned back and asked Jiang Ling, "she Why does she have such a strange reaction? " Jiang Lingxin said it''s not that you have forgotten everything, even the bad things you have done before. Other girls have no way to take you, so they just leave! But he certainly can''t be so straightforward. Jiang Ling suddenly pushed thin night''s shoulder and yelled, "what are you doing! Get out of here A word awakens the dreamer, thin night suddenly returns to his senses, chases Tang Shi''s figure and runs out. At that moment, he moves forward, and the world and time regress behind him. Bo Ye has many faces of Tang poetry in his mind. They must have known each other before And unforgettable! Chasing Tang Shi to the underground parking lot, Bo Ye found that there was no one around, only Tang Shi wiped her tears while walking, and met a man who had drunk too much and belched to chat her up. Tang Shi frowned and tried to get away, but was suddenly pressed on the wall by the oily man, "little girl, why don''t you tell me your name --" however, the voice hasn''t been heard yet As soon as Tang Shi wanted to slap him in the face, a tall man behind him suddenly put out a hand to push the drunk hooligan away. The little hooligan had a bad temper after drinking too much. As soon as he turned back, he hit him head on. "You Who are you The little hooligan was beaten to shit, and suddenly fell to the ground, nose blood drop by drop. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 Bo Ye saw that Tang poetry was taken advantage of one after another. He was so angry that the whole person was about to explode. This is his woman. When will it be someone else''s turn to make up his mind? "You dare to hit me, who are you?" "Laozi is your ancestor!" Thin night didn''t resist is a kick in that person''s mouth, Tang Shi called out, "don''t fight!" Bo Ye looks back and pulls Tang poetry behind him. Since the amnesia, he has been treating her very attentively, just like the charming elder brother in charge of the family. After all, Bo Ye is also a treasure of Tang poetry after the amnesia and likes to hold her in his hand. But this is the first time that Bo Ye roared at Tang poetry, "can''t you say something well! You have to run! Turn around and run! Don''t say hello! I really lost my memory. I''m not joking, I''m not cheating you! If I''ve done something I''m sorry for you before, just say it! Anyway, I like you so much now. I won''t say a word if you want to get back at me. Why don''t you have fun when you are wronged? Don''t you know I''ll feel bad after watching it! " Tang Shi was shocked to tears by Bo Ye''s scolding and roaring words. She pushed Bo Ye away and said, "what qualifications do you have to shout at me? It was you who hurt me at the beginning, but it was you who jumped down after I didn''t listen to you. I waited for you to come back like a dog! It''s good to come back and forget everything. Why are you so cruel? What do you think of me? " What a strong and precious person Tang poetry is. How painful is it to cry like this? Bo Ye can''t help but come forward and hold Tang Shi in his arms. The man''s hands are shaking because of his anger. He presses Tang Shi in his arms because he is afraid that she will run away. He kept murmuring with red eyes, "I knew I knew that... " Tang Shi is still crying, "what do you know, you don''t know anything!" Bo Ye took a deep breath and told himself to calm down. "The first time I saw you in Australia, I was wondering if something had happened between us I didn''t expect that I was so bad at the beginning, Tang Shi. I lost my memory. I''m sorry that I forgot the harm that I caused to you. Jiang Ling didn''t tell me. He said that everything has its own cause and effect. He won''t interfere more. I didn''t expect you to be so sad... " The man''s handsome face was full of remorse. No one thought that Bo Ye, who was famous at the beginning, would be so shameful to keep a group of people crying, and this woman was his ex-wife whom he once despised most. Tang Shi raised his head from Bo Ye''s arms and just shook his head. "Just like Jiang Ling said, it''s meaningless to tell you the past." Between them, one can''t remember, one can''t forget. This endless cycle of evil fate, only to put everything down and start again, can be completely cut off. Tang Shi is tired. What she has been supporting for Bo Ye all the time makes her whole person empty, overdrawn and have no strength any more. "It''s good that you''re back." Tang poetry comes out of Bo Ye''s arms. Bo Ye is in a trance when she looks at her lost arms. It''s like something she loves most was held in her hand, but she didn''t hold it firmly. She falls apart in the next second. Why is it so sad just to watch her leave? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 "I''ll give you everything about the Bo family." Tang Shi took care of her hairstyle and calmed down slowly. "Uncles and aunts are still waiting for you to go back. Don''t let them worry too long." Uncle and aunt? Do the uncles and aunts in her mouth refer to her own parents? Bo Ye also shook his head, "I can''t go back, it''s not over yet." "What else do you need to do?" Tang Shi looked up into thin night''s eyes. She felt that the man in front of her was not the thin night at the beginning. He was reborn, and the memories of the past have long gone. "There are still some things I need to do in China." Thin night frowned, "Tang Shi, I''m your ex husband, right?" It''s ridiculous that today''s thin night actually needs to confirm this fact from the mouth of Tang poetry. Tang Shi endured the shaking of his voice, "yes." Heart, knife cut general pain. Thin night red eye socket, "originally really is I......" It turned out that he was the one who had committed so many untold crimes against her. So when Tang Wei said to him in Australia, "my father is the worst but also the best person", he felt so strange in his chest. Because they had met for a long time, but they never knew each other. Bo Ye didn''t speak. He thought that Tang poetry once told him what his ex husband had done, which made him feel like a kind of irony. He was the former husband, the man that Tang poetry hated most. Tang Shi probably guessed what Bo Ye was thinking. She just arranged her hair, then took out her mobile phone again and called a car. She said to Bo Ye, "Bo Ye, I don''t need to call you" Mr. night "now." Thin night heart tingle. He didn''t remember the past, but in his heart There is no peace. "Now that you have come back, I can give it back to you. As I said before, I didn''t move everything about the Bo family. When you go back, the position of the president''s office is still yours. " Tang Shi simply took out the rope to tie up her hair. She, the temporary and fake female president, should come to an end. "Go back to your normal life." Tang Shi chuckles. This is the first time that she treats Bo Ye with such a relaxed attitude. Love, hate, life and death are not worth mentioning. Just like the last sentence Bo Ye said to Tang poetry before jumping off a cliff, now it has become the word Tang poetry said to face Bo Ye - "it''s all over. Forget me and live a good life. " You don''t have to think about it. It''s the same between us. If we miss it, we will miss it. It''s not a pity at all. Once there was a moment to pay for each other''s lives, this little bit of sporadic moved enough to support her to finish the road of the second half of her life. When Tang Shi left this time, Bo Ye didn''t stop him. He didn''t forget, he was afraid. When those forgotten truths are so vivid and true, Bo Ye has no courage to retain Tang poetry. It was him who caused everything, but Tang poetry shouldered so many responsibilities for him after carrying everything. He lost his memory and was happy. So how did Tang poetry spend this half year of life? Bo Yehong watched the back of Tang poetry go away, which was regarded as the collapse of the sky by him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 As soon as Tang Shi got into the car, he was waiting for the car on the road. Bo Ye stood in the underground parking lot for a long time. When he got out, there was no Tang Shi on the road. She seemed to disappear as if she had never existed. Thin night feel empty in the heart, like lost something important, just like the defect of the puzzle, can''t get, also can''t find. It took Tang Shi 20 minutes to get home. When he opened the door, he saw Jiang Qi and Han rang sitting in the living room. Cong Shan is also there. Tang Wei is probably asleep. Everyone seems to be waiting for her to go home. Tang Shi was a little embarrassed. She pulled her skirt and said, "what''s the matter?" "It''s OK to come back." Jiang Qi finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Seeing that you wear so little to talk business today, I''m afraid you''ll be made difficult. So we''re all waiting for you to go home. In half an hour, if you don''t come back, I guess I''ll rush to the bar with a knife." Tang Shi smiles, puts down the chain bag, and goes to sit down beside Jiang Qi, embracing her neck, "well, I know you care about me most." "Oh, it''s useless to act like a spoiler with me now!" Jiang Qi snorted, "next time you''re not allowed to go out alone in this way, men may be watching you all the way." Tang Shih gave a sound, but Jiang Qi was afraid that she would just agree and continued, "and next time we talk about business, we can''t go alone. Anyway, we have to take Lin CI with us. We really can''t take me with us. Anyway, I am also a secretary. Who dares to let you drink with me? " As soon as Tang Shi sat down, Jiang Qi could smell the smell of wine on her body. It was so heavy that she probably drank a lot! Looking at her face now stained red by alcohol, Jiang Qi thinks that all men have to be angry, especially Ma Jian, a dead fat pig. He must have a lot of dirty ideas about Tang poetry, so he deliberately asked Tang poetry to go alone! "Take a bath and sleep now!" Jiang Qi stood up and said, "next time Ma Jian dares to call you, I''ll be the first one to let him go." "Ha ha, what can you do for him?" Tang poetry is happy, "take the White City Han family and Ma Jian against it?" Jiang Qi''s eyes brightened. "It''s reasonable. There''s a bully president around me. Why don''t you make good use of it? Oh, I didn''t expect that! You don''t have to go out to drink with me. As long as Han rang and I go to say hello, all the enterprises in Baicheng will open the way for you! " "Then I''m here to thank boss Jiang for his generosity." Tang poetry pretended to arch her hand, "Jiang jie''er, a heroine among women, women do not let men." "Oh, don really killed me." The two little girls, with a smooth tone, let Han rang and Cong Shan look at each other, and then smile helplessly. It''s really wonderful that their friendship can last so long. However, after hearing Jiang Qi call her general manager Tang, Tang Shi laughed a little and said, "I won''t be in a few days." "What do you say? Bo Ye hasn''t written down yet. You have a strong disposition. Even if you die in the position of temporary president of Bo''s group, you can''t be coveted by others." Jiang Qigang wanted to say that you teased me, but in the middle of the speech, he was stunned at what he thought. Yes, how can Tang poetry give way so easily? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 Tang Shi narrowed her eyes and laughed. She knew that most people couldn''t accept the fact quickly, but she tried to say it slowly, "I really want to give up my position. It''s time to return everything to the Bo family." I''m completely free. "So You mean Jiang Qi swallowed, "thin night Bo Ye is back? " After all, under normal circumstances, as long as Bo Ye does not come back, Tang poetry will not let Bo''s everything out. Thinking of this possibility, Jiang Qi widened his eyes and covered his mouth? Thin night He He... " She said for a long time that she couldn''t go on. When Bo Ye died, didn''t Tang Shi cry miserably? Wasn''t she buried? Why did she really come back now? Tang Shi looks at his good friend''s shocked eyes, turns around, and sees Han rang and Cong Shan''s equally shocked look. She smiles. At the beginning, she was also so shocked, but now she has already passed the shock period. After the storm, she is tired and weak. Now the heart of Tang poetry has rapidly aged, and the vicissitudes are only a piece of dry land. "Jiang Qi, I have to confess something to you. I met Bo Ye tonight." Tang poetry chooses to tell Jiang Qi what happened at night. Jiang Qi and Han rang rush to Tang poetry, and the movement and speed even startle her. "What are you talking about?" Jiang Qi then realized that his voice might be too loud for fear of disturbing Tang Wei, who was already asleep inside. He immediately covered his mouth and asked carefully but nervously, "are you sure Is that, that really thin night? " Won''t you admit it? After all, it''s hard to say that Bo Ye''s grave grass is It''s all that high. Tang Shi nodded, "it''s really a thin night. I saw Jiang Ling on the same card seat." Jiang Ling, Bo Ye''s good friend, if that person is not Bo Ye, why does Jiang Ling appear beside him? Tang Shi guessed that Jiang Ling might have been the one who helped Bo Ye block the news at that time, so Bo Ye''s death was so lifelike that he could deceive all of them because of Jiang Ling''s help. "My God..." Jiang Qi and Han rang were frightened by the truth. Jiang Qi, in particular, sat back on his seat. "I thought Bo Ye was really dead At the time when he just died, I felt that I was dreaming. After all, thin night was so powerful that it was impossible to say no. But after half a year, when I finally accept the fact that thin night no longer exists in this world You tell me, Bo Ye is not dead? " It''s a little exaggerated, isn''t it? How is it done? There is a big riddle in Jiang Qi''s mind, "didn''t you say that Bo Ye''s body can''t be transported back before? And when you get on and off the plane, you see It''s not a clear death. How... " Tang poetry smiled as like as two peas. "I was exactly the same as you." At the beginning, he refused to believe that Boye was gone. Later, he was gradually smoothed down by the long waiting time, and kept the same waiting day after day. When Tang Shi thought that his heart was dead, the world suddenly woke her up like a slap, and told her that Boye had come back. The powerful man came back after half a year. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 Jiang Qi collapsed on the sofa, "it''s incredible that Bo Ye didn''t die..." After a long time of exclamation, she suddenly jumped up from the sofa and pressed Tang Shi''s shoulder, "then he''s back. Did he do anything to you?" A good sister is a good sister. Even if she is robbed of her attention by other things for a while and a half, what she cares about most is the state of Tang poetry, "is he treating you as a jerk as before? I should have guessed that you must have been delayed by something when you came back so late today, but I didn''t expect that Bo ye would be back... " After listening to Jiang Qi''s recitation, Tang Shi laughs, "I''m ok. Do you think I''m ok?" Jiang Qi looked up and down at Tang poetry as if his valuables had been touched by others. He said with a strong voice, "I don''t believe that Bo Ye''s temper, if he comes back to see you, he will have to make a preemptive mockery. After all, they don''t feel bad all day long. " Tang Shi chuckled, but Jiang Qi clearly grasped Bo Ye''s original disposition. "He lost his memory." After laughing, Tang Shi said it slowly, "he forgot us all." Jiang Qi and others were stunned by a big bomb news once again. The three people stood there as if they were petrified. They did not expect that such a magical thing could happen. Thin night Bo Ye lost her memory? So it''s not that Bo Ye doesn''t come back on purpose, it''s that he also forgets that he has another Bo family in China and that Tang poetry is still waiting for him to come back. "How do you know he lost his memory?" Jiang Qi was a little alert, "maybe he pretended to cheat you." "Lie to me?" Tang Shi thought for a while, "in fact, I also thought about this possibility, so I tried countless times. He really lost his memory." As Tang poetry has said, Bo ye should not have much chance of acting. Besides, if he really deceives Tang poetry by acting, what''s his advantage? "My God, it''s amazing..." Jiang Qi took a cold breath. "Bo Ye pretended to be dead first, but now he came back to life again, and then he lost his memory. This series of plots is too much for me to write a novel like this." "Before I was made difficult by Ma Jian, Bo ye came out to help me." Tang Shi lowered his head slightly, "but later I talked to him. I told him about Bo''s family, so Bo''s family will come back to Bo Ye in the future, which has nothing to do with me. " Jiang Qi is a little distressed for Tang poetry, "every time you are wronged by yourself, I can''t see it." Yes, Tang poetry has always been the innocent character in a whole series of things, never doing anything to miss, but never It''s also the one who carries the most. "In fact, you don''t need to take over the Bo family for Bo Ye at the beginning." Jiang Qi seized the hand of Tang Shi and said, "just take Tang Wei and leave. What does it matter to you whether the Bo family lives or dies? Why go to the muddy water? That''s what Bo Ye owes you. He even let you lose a child. Why does he want you to devote your life to help him control Bo''s family now that he died for you? This is moral kidnapping! When he dies, he''s done everything. He''s forcing you to show up. If you don''t show up, people will call you heartless and cruel. But the onlookers who stand and talk without backache Do those spectators think about it from your point of view? You are the victim from the beginning to the end www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 Tang Shi smiles and signals Jiang Qi to relax. "It doesn''t matter. Now everything is over." When she goes back tomorrow, Bo will begin to go through the resignation procedures. She has been in office for half a year, and she is worthy of holding on to the present. Jiang Qi sighed, knowing that Tang Shi was stubborn and would not listen to other people''s advice about what she decided. Seeing her wasting time and time on Bo Ye day after day, Jiang Qi felt that it was not worth it. "Well, since you say we should let go completely, we will not entangle him so much." Jiang Qi looked at Han rang, "is our Tang poetry the kind of person who lacks pursuers? Han rang, your brother is free recently. Let him have a blind date with our Tang poetry! " Tang Shi was stunned and began to recall who Han rang''s brother was. Oh, remember, it''s the man named Han Shen. Last time Han asked his family to come to see Jiang Qi, they met him on the way. Han rang couldn''t laugh or cry about Jiang Qi''s attitude of saying that wind is rain. "You are in such a hurry to push out Tang poetry." "Yes, what''s the matter!" Jiang Qi raised his voice, "I just want our Tang poetry to find a new boyfriend as soon as possible. What if he comes back in Boye? Is Tang poetry still that silly Tang poetry waiting for him? Tang poetry owes him nothing. We have a clear conscience! " Han rang put his girlfriend in his arms, "good good, a clear conscience. My brother should be free recently, Tang Shi. Maybe you can try to make friends with my brother. " Tang Shi was stunned, "are you serious?" "It must be." Jiang Qi grabs Tang Shi''s shoulder and stares at her face seriously. "Tell me about you. You are beautiful, you have a good figure, and your skin is still so white. Why hang on Bo Ye? Besides, Bo Ye is back now, and he is not really dead, so there is no need to feel guilty for him. Start looking for a new boyfriend tomorrow and try to get married this year! " Get married. This idea is a bit fierce, Tang Shi chuckled, "I still have a small oil bottle with me? They don''t want to marry me again. " Han rang raised his hand, "come on! My brother is happy to come to our house! Our family loves little girls very much. Just look at my mother''s attitude towards Jiang Qi. " It''s true that Han rang''s family are very kind-hearted. It''s not easy to know that other people''s little girls are married to Han''s family. Everyone is their parents'' little princess, and the married daughter is also a treasure. She can''t go to her mother-in-law''s home to suffer from grievances. So Han rang''s mother has always been very concerned about Jiang Qi, trying to make her feel at home. This is the real family. Tang Shi laughs, "Jiang Qi, it''s good for you and Han rang to be together. I''ll forget it. I really don''t care whether I''ll remarry alone in the future. Raising Tang Wei is my only goal. " "How could that be?" Jiang Qi frowned and obviously disagreed. How can Tang poetry give up the hope of future happiness because it was deeply hurt by Bo Ye? "You have to have a few more good genes, or there will be too many little beauties in the world. Listen to me. Let''s find another one and have a daughter. It''s better to be like you. " Tang Shi covered his mouth, "you look like a matchmaker." "Hum, don''t stir me up. I''ll tell you, I''ll call elder brother Hanshen tomorrow. You two hurry to give me a good job, and then marry off in front of Bo Ye''s face. Let him regret his death!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 Jiang Qi''s style of behavior was determined quickly. The next day Tang Shi woke up, Jiang Qi rushed in from the door and picked her up from the bed. "You What are you doing? " Tang Shi rubbed his eyes, "I just woke up..." Jiang Qi said, "Han Shen is here." Tang Shi had just yawned, but he was half stunned. He was so scared that he felt sleepless. He widened his eyes and asked, "what did you say?" "I''m not kidding you." Jiang Qi said, "Han Shen is here, sitting in the living room waiting for you!" Tang Shixin said that you are so fast. Last night, she said that she wanted to introduce her boyfriend to me. The next day, she woke up and got someone to wait in the living room. It''s a bit exaggerated, matchmaker Jiang! However, before Tang Shi had time to think about it, Jiang Qi pushed her to the bathroom and said, "hurry up and tidy up your image. After brushing your teeth and washing your face, you will come out." "I can''t go out with Hanshen today." Tang Shi frowned, "I have to go to the company to go through those resignation procedures." "Let Hanshen accompany you to the company." Jiang Qi didn''t lift his head and threw out a sentence, "anyway, I''m going to resign. It''s better to let a man go with you to save face. What''s more, I think if you go to resign alone, there will be a lot of people on the side. If someone goes with you, it will be better. " Especially if this person is Han Shen, the eldest son of winter vacation. The deterrent effect is also enough. Jiang Qi can help her figure out what to say in Tang Shi''s refusal. She can only agree with Jiang Qi''s idea. Then she spent 20 minutes dressing herself up. In the end, she didn''t even have time to make up. For fear that Han Shen would be in a hurry to sit in the living room, she quickly changed into a casual suit and went out. Han Shen was just sitting on the sofa in the living room. When he saw Tang Shi coming out, he was slightly surprised. "I''m sorry to disturb you rashly. My younger brother called me to come and accompany you to the company today and resign... " After hearing Han Shen''s statement, Tang Shi knew that she had planned to let Han Shen accompany her to the company for a long time! Just right, let''s go together. We are not afraid of the shadow, and we have nothing to avoid. Tang Shi and Han Shen casually ate some breakfast made by Han rang at home and then went out. Han Shen came by car and gentlemanly opened the door for Tang Shi. After they got up, Tang Shi automatically fastened the seat belt and then reported the company''s address to Han Shen. Cong Shan stood by the French window, watching Tang Shi and Han Shen leave. His eyes sank down without any reason. It was like a fog. There was a knock at the door. Cong Shan went to open the door and found that Han rang came in with a plate of Italian macaroni and then put it on the tatami beside Cong Shan. Recently, Cong Shan often lives with them. When he comes back from the jungle, this room will naturally become Cong Shan''s room. Han rang unscrewed a bottle of soda water for him and said, "you didn''t have dinner when you came back last night, did you?" Cong Shan said, "well." When he came back that night, knowing that Tang Shi was taken to dinner by Ma Jian as soon as he got off work, he was not in the mood to have dinner again. He kept waiting for Tang Shi to come back in the middle of the night, smelling of wine, and brought the shocking news that Bo ye didn''t die. Han rang looks at Cong Shan with complicated eyes. Later, after closing the door, he goes to the mahogany sofa next to Cong Shan and sits down. Looking at the man standing by the French window in the room, Han rang frowns, "are you worried about Tang poetry that you can''t eat?" Cong Shan is silent. Silent silence is not only a kind of evasion, but also a kind of Default in disguise. Han rang sighed, "it''s Jiang Qi''s idea to ask Han Shen to come here. She thinks Tang poetry can''t be dragged down by Bo yesuo any more. It''s time to look ahead and live her own life. My brother is single now. We thought maybe it would be a good choice to bring them together He seemed to be explaining to Cong Shan. After listening to Han rang''s explanation, Congshan didn''t say much. After a long time, he said, "it''s very good." It should be like this. Tang poetry can no longer be trapped by thin night. Now that Bo Ye is back, everything should be on the right track again. Jiang Qi is also for the sake of Tang Shi. She is afraid that her future road will be too lonely, so she wants to find a boyfriend for Tang Shi as soon as possible. In addition, Tang Shi is single. Even if she does, he has nothing to stop him as a brother. Think of here, Cong Shan is like self mockery general, low smile, then go to Han let side sit down, the man will face buried in the palm, "you know?" Han rang''s voice was also very low, "um I see it. Maybe Jiang Qi and Tang Shi are nervous and don''t notice it, but I used to stand the same position as you. They were secretly guarding her, so I took a look You can see your feelings for Tang poetry. " Beyond the boundaries of family feelings, is it good or bad? Cong Shan recalled that when he first met Tang Shi, the woman stared at his face in dismay and called for his brother. At that time, he was indifferent. He just felt that in the eyes of this woman, he was just a substitute for his brother. Besides, they were just friends of ordinary people. They had no other relationship at all.However, time has never spared anyone. Cong Shan''s relationship with Tang poetry is so close that It can be described as blood and flesh. Tang Yi and Cong Shan are the brothers of Tang poetry. It''s all jungle kids. Cong Shan found that it was too late for him to think about Tang poetry. He was indifferent in nature and was not good at words. He was only good at concealment and patience, so all his feelings were deep in his heart. "I know you must feel bad." Han rang takes a look at Congshan''s indifferent expression. His handsome eyes and eyes are full of pain that ordinary people can''t understand. This is the evidence that Congshan has sealed all his love. "So I''m sorry that I didn''t consider your feelings and just introduced Tang poetry to my brother." Han rang still feels guilty for Cong Shan. Cong Shan''s feelings for Tang poetry are too difficult. Once he sets foot on this road, he can only die. Just like Tang poetry''s expectation of Bo Ye''s return, Cong Shan''s heart also has a most unspeakable idea, which will be called dirty and shameless. He fell in love with a man who was his sister Tang Shi. Cong Shan is not good at expressing feelings in his life, and he doesn''t like to publicize his inner feelings, so when he likes Tang poetry, he just likes, protects and waits in his own way like the sea. That day, Tang poetry was sent to the company by Han Shen. Cong Shan stood by the French window and watched all the way. Later, the man launched a mobile phone to send a circle of friends, he rarely sent, sent out is also a few words. If you don''t believe in the world, you will have a white head. ¡¿ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 Han rang looked at the expression on Congshan''s face and frowned deeply. "Cong Shan, you can''t get a response to some feelings..." Han rang can understand Cong Shan''s mentality, because he also came here like this. "I know." Cong Shan finally took his eyes back and stopped looking at the scenery outside the landing window. The car had already gone far away, and his eyes could no longer follow their figure. "I can understand how you feel now." Han rang felt the same, "just Congshan, I hope you can open up, don''t self imprisonment." "She is the salvation of my life." Cong Shan murmured unconsciously, "she''s too warm, like a ray of sunshine. No matter how hard life hits her, she can wipe away her tears and laugh the next second. I''ve never seen such a tough woman before..." Yes, Cong Shan has been completely conquered by her backbone from the moment Tang Shi step by step moved to the position of president of Bo''s group. He lives in the dark and endlessly hones and trains. He is oppressed by his family like a killing machine every time. When he was young, he could only obey what Cong Zheng asked him to do. Now when he grows up, people around him want to wipe him out one by one. Congshan hasn''t felt warm for a long time. But around Tang poetry, it was amazing, and he felt at ease. From a homeless man who has no place to live, to a normal, flesh and blood man who will miss and be nervous. Even if this person Now it''s his sister. Cong Shan''s fingers hanging around him had already clenched when he didn''t realize it. Han rang looked at it for a long time, and suddenly gave a bitter smile. The love in this world teaches people to promise life and death. This is what happened between Bo Ye and Tang poetry. Cong Shan''s love for Tang poetry The same is true. He shouldn''t have come to persuade Cong Shan. Cong Shan is willing to wait for Tang poetry, which is also a way to fulfill his promise. Han rang stood up and beat Congshan''s chest with a firm look, as if to cheer him up. That''s the communication between men when they respect each other. "Brother, I hope you are happy." Since the feeling of carrying this sin is also a kind of dedication for Cong Shan, as long as he is happy and worthy of it. Cong Shan smiles. Because of Han rang''s appearance, he suddenly has a person who can talk to each other. Then he hooks his lips and whispers, "you''re welcome." ****** Tang Shi arrived at Bo''s in an hour. After all, there was still a little distance between Baicheng and Haicheng. Han was afraid that she was in a hurry, so he speeded up and drove to Bo''s door. When he got off, Bo''s people were looking at palamella''s car. When Tang Shi opened the door and got out of the car, the front desk lady who worshipped her cheerfully called out, "general manager Tang!" The little girls in the company are all the little fans of Tang Shi, and they greet her every day. During her half year in Bo''s family, Tang Shi has collected the hearts of all the women in the company. That sentence how to say, can let the man like nothing, can let as the same-sex woman also think you are very good, that can prove a person''s personality charm. For Tang Shi, that''s what it is. If you don''t know her, you say she is a meddlesome fox, but the little girls in the company say that she is a strong woman who cares for her subordinates and has a sense of responsibility. During the meeting, she was decisive and rational, and understood her subordinates during the rest time. Even a cleaning aunt boasted that it was very lucky to meet a boss like Tang Shi. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 However, we all don''t know that Tang poetry is coming to an end. "Did sister Tang bring her boyfriend here today?" Passing a group of small secretaries, a few people are smiling to step on high heels to say hello, "Wow, so handsome!" "Mr. Tang, you are very beautiful today. Is it because you are in love?" "I envy you. You are finally out of single." "Don''t make trouble. It''s not my boyfriend. Good morning." Tang Shi waved his hand with a smile. "Good morning." These little girls are very lovely, have strong working ability, and have no other thoughts. There is no such thing as intrigue. However, it also proves that Bo Ye''s vision was quite accurate when he chose a secretary, and did not let those women who were not in a clean mind mix in. But when it comes to the administrative department, it''s another scene. Several men, led by President Du, sneered at Tang Shi and said nothing until she was far away. Then they said in a strange way, "every day I really think I''m a big star. That''s the group of women holding her." Tang poetry is just a cold smile and does not speak. She never pays attention to how ugly these people are talking behind their backs. She will prove everything with her achievements. But today She took a deep breath, then went into the president''s office and dialed Bo Liang. Han Shen didn''t talk to her all the time. He knew some propriety. He shouldn''t interrupt at this time. "Uncle, it''s me. Is it convenient for you to come to the company now? I want to talk to you about something The voice of Tang poetry slowed down a little. Bo Liang didn''t know what to say. Later, she answered softly. Her eyelashes dropped down and her side face looked very beautiful. Han Shen suddenly felt that this picture was very quiet. After hanging up Bo Liang''s phone, Tang Shi calls Ye Jingtang and Jiang Ling in turn to inform them. Half an hour later, there are a lot of big people in Haicheng gathered in the president''s office. They just stamp their feet, and Haicheng will be shocked twice. "I''m sorry to call you here." Tang poetry sits in the position of Bo Ye, which seems to be tailor-made for her. Ye Jingtang, who is used to being in power, has to admit that Tang Shi has no sense of disobedience when he sits in the position of president. Her eyes and air, enough to support all this. "What''s the matter?" When Jiang Ling saw the posture of Tang poetry, he knew that it was over. Tang poetry was going to make everything public. Maybe Bo Ye is still alive. Tang Shi didn''t hide it. In the next half an hour, she told everyone that she met Bo Ye in Australia and discovered Bo Ye''s true identity that night. Finally, she turned to Jiang Ling and asked, "Jiang Ling, is what I think correct?" All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were on Jiang Ling''s face. Bo Liang''s eyes were red. "Ajiang, is what poetry says true?"?! Xiaoye, he''s not dead, is he? Ah? Uncle, please, tell us the truth Ye Jingtang was more unstable. He was always deep, but this time it was about thin night. He rushed up and pressed Jiang Ling''s shoulder, "are you kidding me? Is it true or not? " Jiang Ling said difficultly, "I''m sorry It''s true that I cheated everyone for so long. " It''s true. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 "At the beginning, thin night kidney rupture, can''t go on, I have a friend said can try, but try the end is not ideal, live and death ratio of fifty fifty. I dare not take Bo Ye as an experiment, but I can''t let Bo ye die. So I lied to you, let you think thin night died, and then secretly for thin night for the organ transplant operation. Because the chance of survival is not very good, I didn''t tell you, for fear of causing secondary damage... " Jiang Ling''s voice faltered. "Later, after the organ transplant operation, Lao Ye''s body appeared rejection reaction for many times, and he couldn''t survive several times. I really Everything is ready. If it doesn''t save me, I''ll go to Bo''s house on my knees and apologize. I think it''s a miracle that he can survive. It turns out that he wakes up with amnesia. Because I hurt my brain when I fell off the cliff. I often fly to the hospital in Australia in the past six months and have been helping him recover. It''s also recent for Lao ye to get better. But I can''t guarantee when the next organ rejection reaction will be. After all It''s not your own kidney... " So Jiang Ling is afraid that Bo Ye will live and die suddenly, which is a heavier blow to Bo Ye''s relatives than Bo Ye''s direct rescue. He wants to wait until the thorough let thin night after worry, so as to minimize the damage. Because there is nothing more heartbreaking than hope and despair. Bo Liang cried, "where is he now? How''s life? He Does he remember me and his mother? " Jiang Ling is also red eyes, shaking his head, "uncle, Lao Ye''s physical fitness is very good these days, but his memory may be damaged a little seriously, at first glance may not recognize you..." "It''s OK. It''s OK." Ye Jingtang murmured, "it''s good for him to survive. I can also help him. Let''s help him recover. There are many people and great strength, right?" Sitting there, Tang poetry seems to be watching a farce that has nothing to do with itself. Later, everyone suddenly thought of the Tang poetry sitting on one side. When they looked at her one after another, the woman just laughed, "since you all know, I wish Bo ye had come back. I should let her be the president." When this remark came out, people''s faces were different. "That, Tang poetry..." Jiang Ling hesitated. "Lao ye now has his own multinational company. As for bo In fact, if you continue to be one, no one will have an opinion. " Bo Liang knows how much effort Tang Shi has made for Bo Shi. He loves her and feels that he owes her. He wants to give Tang Shi his shares together. But Tang Shi doesn''t want to, "it''s not my thing, and I won''t take it by force. This is originally for Bo Ye''s position. If he is still alive, I can end up." This made a few men feel lonely for no reason. She did so much for Bo''s sake. Later, when she was devolving power, she was also crisp, infusing countless efforts, but she didn''t take anything away. Bo Liang felt that he owed Tang Shi, "Shi Shi, when you are the president, your uncle has absolutely no objection!" "Thank you, uncle. I appreciate that you believe me." Tang Shi relieved to smile, "but I am also tired, very good, let everything return to the right track." The one-man show is finally coming to an end. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 Half an hour later, Bo Ye was called to Bo''s company by Jiang Ling. As soon as he appeared, the whole company was shocked! "Yes Is Bo Shao back? " "My God! What a thin night "I haven''t seen Bo Ye for a long time. How can I feel that he is more handsome?" "It''s said that I went abroad for further study. I feel that I''ve come back with a different atmosphere." "It''s so evil and charming, and the overlord president is back!" A group of little fans turned into loving eyes behind them. "I think Miss Tang and Bo Shao are very compatible." "Yes, yes! I think so, too, but the man next to Miss Tang in the morning is also very handsome. " "It''s true that only Miss Tang can hold such an excellent man!" Similarly, when a group of shareholders headed by President Du learned that Bo ye had come back, their faces changed greatly. "What''s the matter? Not that Bo Ye is dead! " "Damn, is this man a real thin night or a fake thin night?" "Send someone to check his background. I think they''ve got a double and just kill him." "Come on, go and have a look!" However, as soon as Bo Ye pushed the door into the president''s office, everyone turned their faces directly. He was stunned. Several people on the scene were shocked. Later, ye Jingtang was so happy that he came up and patted Bo Ye on the shoulder. His eyes were filled with excitement and joy. "You''re not dead, you''re not dead!" Bo Liang stood aside, he had lost his only son quickly aging, this moment to see his son standing in front of him again, feel breathing with speed up, "night..." Bo Ye felt that a lot of information suddenly hit his brain, but they were all bits and pieces, and he could not capture those useful information at all. Stop Stop Those memories are gone When Bo Ye raised his head again, his eyes were all complicated. His hand was shaking slowly. Ye Jingtang said, "Bo Ye, you..." He really forgot. Ye Jingtang stepped back and laughed, "it''s better to forget." Later, the good brother solemnly patted Boye again and held out his hand to him, "welcome back, Boye." This sea city, or you can play the sea city. Bo Ye''s hand went up uncontrollably to hold Ye Jingtang tightly. Ye Jingtang held his hand for two times before releasing it. He said sincerely, "you''re back. I''m very happy, really." Bo Ye smiles. Maybe this is the original feeling in his body. He is also very happy to see ye Jingtang. On one side, Bo Liang is full of tears. He has begged God for many times, hoping Bo Ye can come back. Now Now God finally has pity on him, a poor middle-aged man Bo Ye looked at Bo Liang''s face for a long time, then with a tentative, slowly called out, "Dad As soon as the word came out, Bo Liang felt that his heart would be broken. "Son, just come back, just come back..." Bo Ye knows his inner feelings now. He is sad and happy, but he has lost his memory and doesn''t know how to face this feeling. Bo Liang came forward and said, "dad knows that you have lost your memory. It''s OK. Life goes by slowly and memory is mended slowly. It''s OK when you come back Why don''t you come home for dinner tonight? My family hasn''t been together for a long time... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 Facing his father''s invitation, Bo Ye didn''t refuse, just said, "maybe tomorrow night, some things have to be sorted out, I still live in Jiangling''s house now..." "Ajiang, thank you very much..." Hearing this, Bo Liang went to hold Jiang Ling''s hand again, "uncle, I don''t know what to say. Thank you, really..." "Uncle, don''t thank me either. I cheated you at the beginning." Jiang Ling looked at thin night, "I''m afraid that the experiment will fail at that time. I have no face to go back to see you. But fortunately, Lao Ye''s situation is a little stable now, so I let him go back to China. " Thin beam has choked to speechless, see thin night good stand in front of him, always feel this life luck has been exhausted. "Yes, fortunately It''s good you''re back. " Thin beam stretched out his hand to touch thin night''s face, "I and your mother''s second half of life finally have hope." "Dad." Thin night helpless smile, "sorry ah, I lost memory before, also let you wait so long." Close relatives, even if the amnesia, in the face of today''s strange Bo Liang, Bo Ye from the mouth to shout "Dad" this address, there is no embarrassment. Because his body and habits still remember his family for him. So What about Tang poetry? Bo Ye looks up and looks at the Tang poetry on one side. Tang Shi also realized that Bo Ye was looking at herself, but she just laughed indifferently. After saying goodbye that night, she didn''t say anything else. Now when we meet, she just comes to hand over her things. Tang Shi handed a printed document to Bo Ye, "I''m ready for everything in the company, and I''ve finished my resignation. All this, come back to you. " Bo''s family had been carried forward in Bo Ye''s hands. When Bo became famous, Tang poetry was just one of his many admirers. Now it''s nothing to be nostalgic to return all this to him. Bo Ye stares at a stack of documents handed over by Tang Shi, which are not too thin. It''s probably full of the transfer of company affairs and various itineraries in the future. Tang Shi carefully notes all the details, and then sorts them out and prints them out. It took him a long time to pick it up. Tang Shi felt relieved when he took it up. Then he hooked his lips and laughed, like relief and relief. "Finally, congratulations again. Welcome back, Bo Ye." Bo Ye looked at the summary of the report above and felt that it was amazing. As soon as those things entered his mind, he instinctively knew how to arrange the next meeting and how to prepare for the next meeting. It turned out that this was all that the brain remembered for him imperceptibly. Even if all the memories were lost, the habit would still make him react as before. This It''s the position he used to be. It''s the ruthless but smart Bo''s president. On the way, Tang Shi took out another resignation report and changed it to a new name, saying, "Bo Shao, this is my resignation letter. When you left Bo Shi, Tang Shi took charge of everything for you. Now I''ll hand it over to you again and resign myself. Please check it. " When the words came to the ground, people around them could hear a kind of solemn and stirring feeling. It is a kind of heroic spirit that the ancients "reported the emperor''s intention on the golden stage, carried the jade dragon to die for him" and worked hard, although he died nine years ago, he still didn''t regret it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 Tang poetry is a woman, but all the moral and backbone deduction to incisively and vividly. She was like a female general. When Bo ye had an accident, she carried a gun for him. When she met him in a narrow way, she broke through with a knife. Now, when the king of thin night comes back, she doesn''t say anything about the submission procedures, which is more crisp than the man. If they were men, after so many experiences, they might not be as desperate as Tang Shi. Watching Tang Shi submit a report, we all feel sour, I don''t know if it''s heartache Or, there''s nothing to do. Bo Ye looked at the report above, and suddenly felt a prick like pain in his heart. The pain was too familiar. Every time he touched himself for Tang poetry, he would have such a feeling. He may have done a lot to hurt her in the past, but now he can''t say a word to keep her. Han Shen asked in a low voice, "is it over?" The sound was very light, but it hit everyone''s chest like a heavy hammer. Is it over? It''s all over. Tang Shi turned his head and gave Han a deep smile. "Everything is over. Let''s go. Thank you for accompanying me to the company to go through the resignation procedures. " Han Shen answered and went out to open the door for Tang Shi. Tang Shi straightened her back and left the president''s office. When Bo Liang stared at her figure, he suddenly thought of the way when a woman broke into Bo''s office half a year ago and took all the responsibilities by herself. At that time, her back was so stiff. When Tang poetry left, Bo Ye was still in a trance. "She''s gone." Jiang Ling reminds Bo Ye, "you It''s back. " When Bo Ye sat back in the position of Tang poetry, a familiar feeling came back to his body. This is really where he was sitting all the time. "When Tang poetry was there, he took care of Bo very well." Ye Jingtang said in a voice, "at least it has expanded a lot of business in your company. I have to say that she has become a talented designer." "Old night, can you bear it when you come back?" Jiang Ling frowned. He had a multinational company, and he had to start managing Bo again. He was afraid that Bo Ye''s body could not bear such a heavy load. Thin night just smile, eyes hurt, "how can not bear to eat it? She is a woman It''s been a long time. " Everyone was stunned, and later remembered that Tang poetry had left. Everyone was silent and looked different at the moment. But Tang Shi, after walking out of the building of Bo''s group, stretched out and stretched out her slender and soft body. She said to Han Shen with a smile, "thank you for accompanying me." "You''re welcome." Han Shen also laughed, "you quit? Why don''t you come to our Han family. " "Goodbye, ha ha." Tang poetry waved, "people must talk behind their backs." Han Shen didn''t force him any more. He just turned the steering wheel. "Well, I''ve come out today. Why don''t you think about where to relax after I quit my job?" Tang Shi took a look at the handsome man around him, "is Han Da Shao so idle?" Han Shen''s slender fingers were on the steering wheel. "Fortunately, if you want to go out, I can go out with you now." Tang Shi laughed, "go, go shopping with me." Life, it''s time to turn the page and look ahead. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 At the door of iapm, a pair of sneaky men and women appeared. Han rang and Jiang Qitou, wearing berets and small shawls, are as well-equipped as Sherlock, with a pipe in their mouth. They hide all the way from west to East, as if they were fighting a guerrilla war, secretly following another pair of men and women. Tang poetry and Han Shen. Jiang Qi said, "do you think Han Shen can succeed?" Han rang shook his head, "I feel suspended." "Well, if you don''t make it, you can''t make it. Look at this time, I won''t force Tang poetry." Jiang Qi hid behind a special counter again, "how to do? Do you want us to assist?" Han rang Le, "you let them get along with each other. I think Tang Shi resigned today and wanted to change his mood, so he relied on shopping to vent his anger." "Very good." Jiang Qi muttered, "if only she could vent, I''m afraid she''ll hold it, and then it''ll lead to a relapse of depression..." "You care more about her than I do." Han rang pretended not to be happy. "Well, I didn''t see you care about me so much. I wish I had gone to depression. I don''t know if you would care for me." "What are you talking about?" Jiang Qi hit Han with a smile and said, "come on, Tang Shi is my only true friend. I have to protect her." "Will you protect me?" Han rang pretends to be poor and leans on Jiang Qi. "We''ve been together for half a year. There''s no other practical action except kissing and holding hands. When will empress Jiang spoil me and love me?" Jiang Qi''s face turned red. "What do you think! Go away, go away Han let this next time completely secretly peep Tang Shi and his elder brother''s things behind, pull Jiang Qi to one side, like a high school boy, handsome face with a bad smile, "we have been in love for half a year, right? So far, it''s all spring cotton quilt. Do you know how big the test is for my patience? " Jiang Qi, like a shy little girl, buries her head directly into Han rang''s chest. Nervously, she doesn''t know what to do. Her face turns red. "I I''m just afraid I''m not ready yet... " People passing by all feel that they have been fed a handful of dog food. Look at the couple over there. They are so kind! Oh, my God, the beauty of xiu''en''ai is so high in these days. I''m envious! When ye Jingtang passed the iapm, he heard the whispers of passers-by. "See that little couple in the window? It''s like an idol show. " "Yes, handsome men and beautiful women are made for each other." Ye Jingtang just looked down indifferently and didn''t pay attention to it. It''s too common to be good-looking these days. It''s no big deal to be beautiful. He thinks those good-looking skins are boring. But he became addicted to Jiang Qi''s hypocrisy and delicacy. As he walked towards the door, he didn''t look up at the people around him when he was near the window. He just looked straight ahead until he heard a familiar voice - "what did Han ask you to do? This is a public place..." "Just give me a kiss. What are you so nervous about, and I don''t do anything..." Ye Jingtang''s steps suddenly, his heart seems to be pinched in an instant. He almost turns to look next door in the next second, and sees Han rang and Jiang Qi standing there fighting with each other. At that glance, a thousand arrows pierce the heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 Jiang Qi suddenly felt a burning gaze around her. When he looked up, he saw Ye Jingtang standing not far away with a look of amazement. Immediately after, her face turned into a panic and pale. How could Meet him here? She didn''t expect to meet Ye Jingtang here. She hasn''t heard any news about ye Jingtang for a long time. When she thought she was going to walk out of his shadow, ye Jingtang appeared quietly. Jiang Qi clenched his fist and stood there stiff. Han rang noticed her abnormality and looked along her line of sight. It''s not surprising that he also met Ye Jingtang''s eyes. The eyes were as cold as a sharp blade out of its sheath. If it can really hurt people, Han rang must be full of holes at the moment. Han rang frowned and pulled Jiang Qi to his side. Unexpectedly, ye Jingtang pursed his lips and sneered, "long time no see." It''s been six months. Jiang Qi thought that as long as she avoided him and left him, she could start her life again, but now she knew that she was wrong. As long as ye Jingtang appears, everything will return to the origin. Her body slightly trembled, but she also insisted on her reason and said, "long time no see." How should old lovers greet each other? Can you put your hand down like this? Ye Jingtang always feels ironic when he looks at Han rang beside Jiang Qi. It turns out that in the past half a year, he has been trying to resist all his crazy ideas and has not gone to her. He is just creating opportunities for her and this man. Ye Jingtang sneers, "new boyfriend?" Jiang Qi greets Ye Jingtang with murderous eyes, firm eyes, and answers, "well." Just a word, ye Jingtang felt enough to pierce his body. Jiang Qi in the end is crisp forget him, and other men on the good! Ye Jingtang grinned and gnashed his teeth. "You''re very clever. Have you found the dish man so soon?" The three words of "Jiepan Xia" are like a slap on Han rang''s face. The man knows that ye Jingtang is deliberately insulting him, but he can''t be impulsive. Han rang is so angry that he clenches his fingers into fists. However, for the sake of Jiang Qi, he doesn''t let himself explode. He just replies, "then I want to thank Mr. Ye for his success." This is an insinuation that ye Jingtang deserves it. Without his ruthlessness to Jiang Qi, how can Han rang take advantage of it now? At that time, ye Jingtang''s face changed. There was a bloodbath in the amber pupil. Standing there, he said coldly, "would you like to try again?" Han let disdain sneer, "this time, love to listen." Ye Jingtang comes directly to Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi''s face turns pale with fright. He thinks that ye Jingtang is going to fight Han rang. He stops in front of Han rang and his eyes turn red, "what are you going to do? Don''t come here. Don''t hurt Han rang! " Ye Jingtang heard this as if he had heard a joke. He grabbed Jiang Qi''s wrist on the spot and said, "you are really more and more courageous. The tolerance I give you has become your indulgent capital in me? Huh? Jiang Qi, have you forgotten the days when you wagged your tail at me like a dog? " Jiang Qi''s pupils shrank. She didn''t expect that ye Jingtang would pull out all her nightmares again. Her lips were trembling, "you What do you want? We have nothing to do with each other. Why do we still mock Han rang like this? Has he done anything to apologize to you? " He? If he dares to think about ye Jingtang, he is looking for death! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 Ye Jingtang laughed fiercely, "Jiang Qi, what he has done is because he is implicated by you. Don''t feel innocent!" Jiang Qi''s face turned pale. "What do you want?" Do you want to make trouble in public? Ye Jingtang sneers, grabs Jiang Qi and pulls him, "leave this man for me!" "No way!" Jiang Qi said with a trill, "Han rang is a very important person for me. I can''t leave him! Ye Jingtang, you don''t want me to be like before -- " " Jiang Qi, don''t forget that I took photos and videos of all those things at the beginning. " Jiang Qi''s body became extremely stiff in an instant. She looked up like a machine, her lips were wriggling, her body was shrinking, "what do you say?" "Remember that time?" Ye Jingtang laughs like a devil, and slowly sets up a curse in Jiang Qi''s ear. Those painful memories exploded in her mind once again, and all the scenes were filled with shocking blood - for her first time, she was forced by him, and the group of guards around her, with no expression. Being violated in public, insulted and watched, Jiang Qi shivered and almost screamed. Her tears came down on the spot, and those nightmares that she desperately wanted to forget were easily picked up again by Ye Jingtang! Her first night was taken away by him in such a cruel way, and this became the handle for him to play with her. Now when she finally began to live a good life, he came back, with these memories that made her life worse than death, and let her fall from heaven to hell again! "Are you crazy?" Han rang couldn''t see it any more. He pushed Ye Jingtang forward and grabbed Jiang Qi''s other hand. "You''re not a man. How do you treat her like this?" Jiang Qi''s past, he knows, he is distressed, but also hate his powerlessness, not in her most need to rely on the time to protect her. But in front of this Shura general man, unexpectedly also take this as the joy, each time must tear her old wound! Han rang is so distressed that he has to pull together. Watching Jiang Qi cry silently, he wants to fight with Ye Jingtang directly. But this is Haicheng, ye Jingtang''s territory. And so many people are watching, he can''t let things ferment, otherwise it will only make Jiang Qi more trouble. He will always consider one point for Jiang Qiduo. So Han rang pulled Jiang Qi, "let''s go, ignore him." Jiang Qi wants to follow Han rang, but ye Jingtang suddenly clenches her hand. The strength was so strong that Jiang Qi exclaimed, it hurt. "Can''t you hear her say it hurts?" Han rang is really angry. Damn it, how can he meet Ye Jingtang here? But he has to keep pestering! "I hurt her. It''s her pleasure. What are you?" Ye Jingtang also gnashes his teeth at Han rang. Jiang Qi is his man and a toy in his hand. It''s all his business how he wants to treat her. When will he get someone to tell him what to do? If you want to be a savior, you have to see if you have that qualification! Han rang trembles with anger, and Jiang Qi desperately wants to get rid of Ye Jingtang''s hand. Unexpectedly, the finger is holding her tightly. The shackles are like chains, which makes her unable to break free. Jiang Qi is anxious and cries, "let me go!" At this moment, the farce of the three people has begun to attract passers-by to stop. The shopping mall here usually has a lot of people coming and going. Now they all look up from time to time to see what happened near the window. Han rang doesn''t want to expand the situation. If it''s so big, they will only dig deep into Jiang Qi''s past. In order to protect Jiang Qi, Han rang keeps his impulsive temper down and keeps his last sense. He says to Ye Jingtang, "ye sanshao, if you don''t want to let go of Jiang Qi, you should pursue it in a man''s way, instead of the way you are now £¡¡± Ye Jingtang has been a dandy for so long. For the first time, he was taught a lesson. He laughed and said, "what do I do? I need your advice? Jiang Qi and I haven''t got a clear account yet. Do you deserve to butt in? " Han rang as did not hear his words inside and outside of the strong irony, frowning, voice lowered, "you must make a big noise here?" Ye Jingtang understated, "big trouble? You have to ask Jiang Qi if he has a clear account. " Jiang Qi raised his head and looked at Ye Jingtang''s face. He was forcing her to take the photos of the previous events! If you don''t go with him, he will make a big public. At that time, the only one who will be ruined will be himself! Jiang Qi suddenly laughed, that smile, despair of everything, "Ye Jingtang, do you like to expose my old scar so much?" This voice asked out of time, ye Jingtang had been holding Jiang Qi''s hand, even shaking. Is that how he likes to hurt her? No No, he just wanted her not to follow the wild man. As for the method, coercion and inducement, it was just a process. He only looked at the ending and threatened her with the past. What''s the matter? She deserves to be caught by him!Ye Jingtang thought about it and said, "Jiang Qi, you should bear the evil you have done." I''ve done it myself. Jiang Qi smiles, but tears surge out. "Good, good." Her eyes were red with hate. "It turns out that I was raped by you because I did it myself. It turns out that I deserve to be the victim. It turns out that I was forced to take all those photos because I asked for them. What you said is so right. I''ll take all of them. You can make it public. It doesn''t matter. The broken jar is broken." Ye Jingtang was stunned. He didn''t expect that Jiang Qihui was the choice. "It''s a big deal. Let''s not be human together!" Jiang Qi uses his strength to shake off Ye Jingtang. The strength has no origin, even makes Ye Jingtang''s palm feel painful. "I don''t care how you go to the Internet to make it public. How pathetic I was at the beginning. I say it''s up to you. Do you hear me, ye Jingtang?! Stop trying to threaten me with those things! What do you like? I have nothing to do with you! " With that, Jiang Qi grabs Han rang''s hand in Ye Jingtang''s shocked eyes and leaves directly in front of him, wiping his tears when he leaves. Jiang Qiduo''s smooth and exquisite mind can make her cry, which must be pain to the depth. She said, "Han rang, take me." Han rang said, "OK." Then ye Jingtang just watched them go, his body standing in the same place like thunder, and he couldn''t stop them. There were sighs and sighs all around, probably because I saw a farce without end and felt some regret for the ending. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 Ye Jingtang stood there, until the figure of Jiang Qi and Han rang disappeared at the end of his vision, the man suddenly stepped back two steps. There were whispers around him, and the sounds were like slaps in the face. Ye Jingtang felt that his heart was empty, and the cold wind was blowing in, which made people panic. After a long time, the man suddenly regained his mind and left in a hurry. The onlookers said that at last they saw the tall and handsome man''s back straight away from the window, but his back But it seems to be the most lonely person in the world. ****** after Jiang Qi and Han rang met Ye Jingtang on the way, they were not in the mood to go further, Tang poetry and Han Shen were in a good mood. "You even have research on girls'' cosmetics." When Tang poetry was selected in front of the counter, Han Shen, who was next to Tang poetry, analyzed it professionally. Occasionally, he could launch several hot items, which surprised Tang poetry a little, "how do you know?" "There''s a high-end makeup industry chain at home." Han Shen smiles, "I think that highlight is better." "Miss, your boyfriend is really discerning. This is our most popular highlight. You can try it..." When the waiter saw such a beautiful couple going shopping, he immediately went up to Yinghe. It seemed that they were all very rich. Today''s money should be enough. Tang Shi felt a little embarrassed about the word "boyfriend" in the waiter''s mouth. Just as she wanted to explain, she found that Han Shen didn''t care about anything. She looked at the color system and said, "you don''t seem to highlight much at ordinary times?" Tang Shi is a little cramped, "yes, unless I finish the professional make-up completely on a very formal occasion, I seldom play highlight at ordinary times." "Next time I''ll make up for you." Han Shen is quite meaningful, "in order to understand the knowledge of make-up, I learned it with a professional teacher." Tang Shi opened his eyes in surprise. "It''s rare. I thought men would be troublesome." "It''s trouble." Han Shen grinned frankly, "but in order to expand the industrial chain and make money, I''m willing to trouble a little." Tang Shi covered his mouth with a smile, "that''s it. I''ll take it." "Well?" Han Shen turned to look at Tang poetry, "I''m here. You can''t afford to pay again, can you?" Tang Shi waved his hand, "it''s not a good idea. Even if you pay for me now, I will transfer money to Han rang and call him to return it to you." She''s a woman of principle. Han Shen didn''t force any more, just said, "it''s up to you." The waiter on one side wanted to praise them again, and then he said, "Oh, sir. Your girlfriend is so considerate of you. It''s rare to have such an independent girlfriend these days. What else do you want to buy? " The smile on Tang Shi''s face was a little stiff, "we are not friends and girlfriends..." "It will certainly be after that." The waiter thought they were shy and waved his hand with a smile, "Miss, you come here to have a look at this beauty repair, which is also our popular star product recently..." Tang Shi was directly pulled by the enthusiastic waiter to other counters to see the cosmetic products, and even had no time to explain more. The little sister took her around for almost a while. At last, Tang Shi bought a lot of things, and it was a lot of money after the conversion. "We made a membership card for you. It''s based on points. You and your boyfriend will come back later. There are still small gifts with full points." While packing, the waiter grabbed a large number of samples and put them into the bag, "thank you for your patronage." When Tang Shi came out with something, Han Shen laughed, "do you think you''ve been slaughtered?" Tang Shi looked at the shopping bag in his hand, "maybe yes, in their eyes, we are the kind of people who are stupid and have a lot of money Han Shen reached for her to take the shopping bag. "Let''s go. What''s your mood after you''ve bought something?" Tang poetry goulip, "not bad, as you accompany shopping compensation, I''ll treat you to dinner." Han Shen rarely pick eyebrows, "Why are you so polite to me?" Tang Shi laughed a little alienated, "after all, we are not familiar." Han Shen didn''t say anything else, so he agreed. Then they began to choose where to eat. Finally, they decided to go to a pig stomach and chicken hot pot restaurant together. Before getting on the bus, Tang Shi felt that someone was calling behind him. Looking back, it''s Bo Ye''s good friend Jiang Xie. "Don "Tang poetry?" Jiang Xie stepped forward and said, "it''s really you. I used to look at you from a distance, but I just looked at your back." Tang Shi''s attitude was generous, and he cut his hair, "how can you be here?" "Oh, just now I had a coffee with Ye Jingtang to talk about something. Later, he left early because of something, so I sat down by myself for a while. I didn''t expect to meet you. " Tang Shi is also very happy. When she takes off all her responsibilities, she can finally go shopping like an ordinary girl. When she is not happy, she stays at home to watch TV dramas, eat snacks, and don''t have to go to those days of high pressure and high work intensity.For Jiang Xie, Tang poetry has no malice, even if he is Bo Ye''s friend, but Jiang Xie has never hurt her. She knows right from wrong. "By the way, I''ve resigned as president of Bo''s group." Tang Shi relayed the news to Jiang Xie, "so, it''s not necessary to go shopping to vent the pressure." "You quit?" Jiang Xie''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I thought it was just a rumor Lao Ye just moved out of my house and returned to Bo''s house yesterday. I thought you had to help manage it for a while. I didn''t expect that you would give up the position so soon. " "It wasn''t my stuff, so I didn''t mean to occupy it." Tang Shi is open-minded, indifferent smile, "thank you when I just took office to help me send a lawyer letter notice, become my legal adviser." "It''s nothing. I just want to help keep Bo''s family and make a little effort." Jiang Xie looked at the man next to Tang poetry. He always felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him "Hanshen in Baicheng next door." Tang poetry introduced them to each other in a graceful way, "brother Han, this is Jiang Xie, one of the few ace lawyers." "I''ve heard of Mr. Jiang''s name." Han Shen stretched out his hand, and Jiang Xie also went up to hold it. "It''s the Han family in Baicheng. It''s impolite." "No problem." Han Shen suggested, "we just have to go out for dinner. Would Mr. Jiang like to join us?" Jiang Xie looked at Tang poetry. Tang poetry was smiling and blinking, and Jiang Xie went happily, "OK, let''s go." After that, he took another look at Han Shen. After they got on the bus, Jiang Xie, who was sitting in the back row, quickly took out his mobile phone and sent a text message. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 [old night, guess who I met today? ¡¿ when Jiang Xie sent this message, he suddenly felt funny. At the beginning, he also happened to meet Tang Shi and told Bo Ye the news. Later Bo ye knew that Tang Shi had given birth to his child behind his back, so all the bad luck began. Now he''s wandering around. Fate seems to be making the biggest joke and reincarnation. At the end, he also ran into Tang poetry. The next second after Jiang Xie''s news was sent, Bo Ye there received it. At the end of a high-level meeting, everyone was shocked that Bo Shao, who turned his hand over for the cloud and covered his hand for the rain, came back again. The original shareholders who had never died of theft all gave up their efforts and knew at the moment when they looked at Bo Ye -- it''s really Bo Ye, not a double. In addition to thin night, no one can show that kind of killing and cutting eyes. Just sat down, Lin CI handed over the contract, as if back to the past, all this is like the body to follow the instinct, thin night did not feel used to. "Bo Shao, here are some recent summaries. Please have a look." "Well." Bo Yegang finished, the mobile phone vibrated, he opened to see. It''s Jiang Xie. Bo Ye laughs and writes a few words. What do you see? ¡¿ - [I ran into Tang poetry. ¡¿ Bo Ye knocked on the keyboard and ran into Tang poetry? He kind of missed her, too. However, Jiang Xie went on saying that he was not afraid of death - [ha ha ha, I not only met Tang Shi, but also met the man beside him! ¡¿ when Bo Ye''s eyes touched the typesetting, he felt cold, just like the others in the meeting room. Lin Ci was shocked, as if the cold and silent Bo ye had come back. Bo Ye immediately dials a phone, but Jiang Xie over there hangs up. They are next to me. It''s not convenient to answer the phone. We''ll wait for Guojin to have dinner. ¡¿ they! They! He, boys! Tang Shi is looking for another man! As soon as she quit her job, she went out to play with others. As soon as she lifted the burden, she felt completely out of the relationship, didn''t she! Did he allow it! When he doesn''t exist, right! Thin night gnash teeth, call past to say, see clearly is which man? [the man in Baicheng next door is Han Shen, the youngest of the Han family, and Han rang''s brother. ¡¿ Bo Ye sneered, clapped the table and stood up. Lin Ci was startled again, "Bo Shao you Is there something wrong with the report? " Now the Bo family, who has become unruly and dandy, says word by word, "stand by the car! Go to the national gold Lin CI didn''t respond. Which one did Bo Ye do? "Bo Shao? It seems that there is no meeting to be held at Guojin... " Bo Ye was angry, like a childish child, "where am I going? What am I going to do? Do I need to report to you?" Lin CI immediately shook his head, "no It''s just pure curiosity. Bo Shao, if you need, I''ll prepare the car... " "Get ready now!" Thin night a stem neck, "go to country gold how long?" "Half an hour or so..." Lin CI is very careful. He won''t come back for a few days. Will he be offended? However, after the amnesia of a wife and slave heavily beat his desk, "now let''s go! Drive me to Guojin in ten minutes! Tang poetry with men seducing Laozi! Tang poetry is going to run away with others! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lin CI helped him heavily. My God, this is a crazy devil chasing his wife www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 When Tang Shi, Han Shen and others arrived at the hot pot restaurant, it was just a little time before dinner, so there were not many people. They went directly into the box of the restaurant without queuing up. As soon as they sat down, Han Shen handed over the menu, "ladies first." Tang Shi looked at Jiang Xie, and Jiang Xie had no objection, "it''s OK, don''t take care of me. You can order it. I''ll eat everything. I don''t mind Tang Shi didn''t make much fuss. He ordered some dishes he liked. Later, Han Shen and Jiang Xie made up for them. When they ordered, they waited for the dishes and hot pot soup to come up. They chatted casually in the interval. "Speaking of Tang poetry, how did you meet Bo Ye later?" Jiang Xie is a little curious. In his eyes, Tang poetry, like Bo Ye, is legendary. His life experiences are beyond anyone''s imagination, which makes him admire, "I heard that they met abroad?" Tang Shi laughed, "I thought it was a man who looked like him at that time I didn''t expect it was really him, but he lost his memory and didn''t recognize me. " "Evil fate..." Jiang Xie didn''t know what to say, so he finally sighed, "it''s really a bad relationship I have been pestering so much. Originally, I thought you two were the best ending. I didn''t expect that I met you Tang Shi, holding her chin and smiling lightly, laughs at all the pains and says, "yes, I thought that Bo Ye died like this. I thought that if he died, I would shoulder all your responsibilities." "If not dead." Jiang Xie asked, "he''s back now. What are you going to do?" "That''s it." Tang poetry smile, women''s eyes calm and elegant, that is a life of thorns honed temperament, "heard of such a sentence? "I love you, but I don''t like you anymore. If one day you are going to die, I am willing to trade my life for yours, I am; but if you live well, I don''t think we need to meet. " Those who say this must have experienced quite a lot. "So Are you not going to go back to Boye? " The hot pot soup bottom was brought up by people, and soon it was boiling. The red spicy soup bottom formed a sharp contrast with the clear soup bottom beside it, which seemed to have a good appetite. Both sides of the bottom material are added to the pork tripe chicken, which is also a major feature of this hot pot. Tang Shi looked at Jiang Xie and didn''t know who he was looking at. "Yes, I want to understand. In fact, we really don''t need to be together. We have seen through each other''s cards. How can we turn around?" Tang poetry hates thin night, but also can not give up thin night. So if Bo Ye lives well, she doesn''t care who he is with and who he marries. She even made a plan not to communicate with each other, and she didn''t want to pay off the debt in a short time. She made a clean break and took Tang Wei far away. She is said to be cruel, isn''t she. But as soon as Bo ye had an accident, she came back and came back as a stand in. Those who say that she is cruel never think that she will come back, because love and hate exist at the same time, and there is no hate without love. Those who stand and talk without backache just see that Tang Shi chooses to leave, but never think about how much hatred she has left behind. Jiang Xie felt a little sad, "it''s not easy for you all Now Bo Ye is a life and death experience. He must know more than before. Why Why not try again? " "Once loved is enough." Who can take over this heart full of holes? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 Jiang Xie said no more, but sighed silently in his heart. I always feel that it''s a pity between Tang poetry and Bo Ye, but their onlookers can''t interfere in their love after all. Later, Han Shen first cooked some dishes for Tang Shi, and then gave her a bowl of pork tripe chicken, "eat first. If things were too sad before, there was no need to think about them." Jiang Xie always thinks Han Shen is very dangerous. He is a man who is too similar to the previous thin night, deep, calm and indifferent. Thinking of this, Jiang Xie is worried. If Tang poetry really looks forward, what about the present thin night? Several people eat hot pot to eat half, heard a voice outside, "Sir, you wait, this box already has other guests, you go in not good?" The familiar voice said, "go away, I''m their friend, too!" As soon as the door was pushed open, the chopsticks in Tang Shi''s hand suddenly fell on the table, making a crisp sound. Bo Ye stood there, obviously a little worried when he came over, and his hair was a little messy. However, it happened that this shape was extremely uninhibited, like the little fresh meat in the TV series, whose face was amazing and the tone was rebellious. He pushed the door and stood there, and Jiang Xie was stunned. "Old night, you..." How did you find this place? Bo Yeh laughed very hard and said, "Jiang Xie, long time no see, don''t you invite me to dinner?" How the hell do you come to invite people to dinner! Your purpose is too obvious! Don''t you just want to sit down with Tang poetry! Naturally, Jiang Xie received the good brother''s eyes, swallowed the things in his throat, and then squeezed out an embarrassed smile, "Oh, what a coincidence, are you here? Come on, it''s just a lot of people and chopsticks, ha ha ha... " It''s too stiff In fact, Han Shen has no opinions, but he turns to seek the opinions of Tang poetry, and Tang poetry looks at Bo Ye for a long time. For a long time. The jealous man hooked his sexy thin lips and snorted unhappily, "why can''t I sit down and eat together?" This kind of haughty and handsome expression will never appear in the cold night before! This is a little suckling dog!! See you! It''s over! Ghost! It''s over! Tang Shi also followed with a dry smile, "nothing, you sit down, anyway, we all know..." Everyone knows These three words directly poke at Bo Ye''s wound. They have been intimate in Australia. How can they only know these three words to describe the relationship?! However, Bo Yeh pulled out a chair of her own shamelessly. Han Shen sat on the left side of Tang poetry, and Bo Yeh directly sat on her right side. On purpose Absolutely on purpose Jiang Xie turned his face to lie in the trough. Is this the noble and cool night before Amnesia, and even the character has become lawless, what overbearing president ah, this is the vinegar king of Asia, OK! Bo Ye looks at Han Shen''s dishes in the Tang poetry bowl and frowns. He doesn''t know why, so some habits jump out of his mind. "She doesn''t eat coriander." Hear this sentence, the heart suddenly like a current, numbness, pain. Tang Shi''s hand holding the chopsticks was stiff, and he almost fell the chopsticks for the second time. After Bo Ye said this, he was stunned. He How could you remember so clearly? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 Bo Ye didn''t have time to think about anything else. The words he blurted out shocked the remaining three people. He immediately changed his face and said, "I That''s easy to say Han Shen didn''t seem to be affected. He just said to Tang Shi, "please tell me next time, and I won''t clip it for you." "It''s OK, it''s OK." Tang Shi felt so embarrassed that he picked out the coriander and said to Han Shen, "don''t think too much. We used to..." "I understand." Han Shen suddenly came up with a sentence, looked at the embarrassment of Tang poetry, and said with great significance, "everyone has a past." It''s uncomfortable to hear this in thin night''s ears. That is to say, Bo Ye and Tang poetry are both in the past, but after all, the connection is complicated in the past, so it''s normal to occasionally remember what each other likes to eat. Anyway, everyone is moving forward, and he won''t care about this little thing. The vinegar king of Asia grits his teeth. What happened before? He didn''t chase Tang poetry well before, but now he can''t?! Originally, a good meal of hot pot became a bit awkward because of the addition of thin night, but fortunately, Jiang xiexie also controlled the atmosphere, and soon everyone''s face gradually improved. Tang Shi felt that she couldn''t eat anything, so she put down her chopsticks and picked up her mobile phone. "Full?" Silent for a long time thin night suddenly asked her. Tang Shi was a little startled. She turned her head to see the thin night on one side. The man was leaning towards half of his face. The white side of his face was quite beautiful, with a straight nose and thin lips. Bo Ye has always been arrogant, usually also slightly raised his chin, so he pulled out a section of crisp jaw line. When he went down with his neck, he passed the protruding Adam''s apple, which seemed rebellious. The whole side looked like a picture from a distance. Tang Shi moved his eyes away and just answered, "well." Bo Ye fished a piece of crab stick for her. Tang Shi stares at Bo Ye like a ghost. What What happened? Jiang xiedo rubbed his eyes on one side. They were shocked as if they had been beaten with chicken blood. Then they looked at each other and saw the unbelievable in each other''s eyes. Once upon a time, the thin night was very high. He never did it by himself, let alone served Tang poetry. Tang poetry always served him, and he didn''t give her a good look. When she had nothing to do, he mocked her and felt very happy. How come now Now Fengshui turns around? The corners of Tang poetry''s mouth froze, "you..." Did you put the crab stick in the wrong place? Thin night cold look at her, that eye light is cold enough to freeze people''s blood, almost did not write on the face a row of "you don''t eat Laozi, put this thing into your mouth" big words. Tang poetry is standing up, abnormal, back to the thin night is very abnormal! She quit her job and went shopping. Why didn''t he take care of the company and come here to eat hot pot with her? However, in the end, Tang poetry quietly ate the crab stick in Bo Ye''s threatening eyes, and Bo ye had a smile, just like looking at her own little hairy child, and restored that kind of frivolous bad smile, which made Tang poetry hairy. Too Terrible, today''s thin night must be taking the wrong medicine! Jiang Xie puts out his hand to cover his face. God, please let that crazy and cool Bo ye come back. This Bo Ye is so shameless like a little gangster Tang poetry will be scared away by him www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 During the period, Bo ye went out on the excuse of going to the toilet. Later, when Han Shen went out to pay the bill, he was informed that someone had already bought it. Han Shen asked subconsciously, and the receptionist said that the handsome guy in the same box came out to pay the bill. He thought of Bo Ye all of a sudden. After all, except that he went out once, Jiang Xie didn''t leave the private room halfway. Han Shen drooped his eyelids and didn''t say anything else, but later when Jiang Xie dragged Bo Ye away, Bo Ye was not happy. He frowned and looked unhappy on his delicate face. "I don''t want this man standing next to Tang poetry." Jiang Xie really wanted to slap him on the back of the head, "people are not with him, are they still with you?" Bo Ye even laughs. This scum looks very handsome, handsome and scum. It makes people itch, but they are not willing to hit him. He was also very ruffian, "yes, of course he was with me! Who dares to hit my baby''s idea? I''m the first to kill him Jiang Xie looks at Bo Ye in silence for a long time. While Tang Shi has already said hello to them that he wants to go home, what Bo Ye wants to send is stopped by Jiang Xie. As a result, he looks at Han Shen''s car and leaves. Bo ye turned around and said, "what do you want?" Jiang Xie watched the car drive away, then put his eyes back on Bo Ye and asked him, "don''t you really remember how you treated Tang poetry?" Thin night frowned, feel this question asked a little funny, "I look like pretending?" Jiang Xie narrowed his eyes, Junlang''s eyebrows with a little look, "it''s different from you now anyway." "What do you mean?" Thin night stuffy asked a, "is I now to her good, very strange?" Jiang Xie nodded on the spot, "quite strange! Don''t blame me for my bad words. Anyway, before you lost your memory, you didn''t have a good face for other people''s Tang poetry. You bullied her and suppressed her. No one would listen to you. If I heard the news of your death, I''d like to set off two strings of firecrackers to celebrate. It''s just that Tang Shi is too kind and comes to carry the pot for you. Where can I find such a good ex-wife. Tut Tut, anyway, what you do is not what people do. If you have a ranking, you will be the first one. " Bo yetou choked for the first time. After a long time, he said slowly, "no It''s not so bad, is it? " Jiang Xie looked at Bo Ye with a kind of look to see love believe it or not, "Yo? Don''t deceive yourself here, Bo Ye. I tell you, you were a scum at the beginning. You were cheated by Bai Lianhua, and then you laid hands on your wife, but you didn''t let go of other people''s children. I said, that''s also your own child. How can you lay hands on it? " "I..." Thin night facial expression all followed to change, "how can I..." Jiang Xie picked an eyebrow, "don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, you can just go to the street to ask. Do you remember that a man named Bo Ye made a mistake on TV half a year ago. People all over the country have heard of it. The crimes they have committed are too numerous to record. " Thin night a stem neck, "the past I am not now I, the future I am not now I, this second I am not the last second I, everything is an unknown!" "Don''t use the concept of quantum physics to argue with me. I''m a lawyer. You want to argue with me." Jiang Xie patted Bo Ye on the shoulder, "brother, in a word, now I want to pursue Tang poetry. I have a long way to go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 Thin night is not happy, "why can''t I chase her now?" "People don''t want to live with you. They want to look forward. Why do you always disturb her?" Jiang Xie glanced at the thin night, "you are in such a state now, especially like the kind of scenario in which the scum man regretted turning back and then chased the original little girl." Bo Ye couldn''t spit out a word by Jiang Xie''s words. It took him a long time to squeeze out a sentence, "I I don''t care. When I remember it, I''ll go to Tang Shi to admit my mistake. Now I can''t let her run with others. " Jiang xiele, for hundreds of years did not see thin night eat shriveled once, now meet Tang poetry, thin night whole body is dead. He especially did not give face to smile, looking at Jiang Xie smile, thin night very want to hit people, "smile what smile? Haven''t you seen the scum man turn around? Does my past dregs represent my present dregs? " Jiang Xie also nodded his head in search of death. "It''s not so good now. Tang Shi has forgotten everything he paid for you. If I were her, I would die of cold. Turn around and look for other men. Who''s going to talk to you? " "Do you dare to ridicule me?" Bo Ye wanted to hit people in the street. He grabbed Jiang Xie''s neck and rushed up. Two big men and two childish children came and went with each other sentence by sentence, and passers-by looked at each other for several times. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a handsome guy with a bad temper?" Bo Ye got angry and his eyes became more and more beautiful. He pushed Jiang Xie, "send me back to the company! In order to come out with this meal, I have broken my appointment with several bosses. " Jiang Xie laughed, "brother, you may have to skip class all the time." Thin night a frown, "how?" "I think Han Shen has been dating Tang poetry." Jiang Xie was not afraid to die, and then he laughed with joy, "your vinegar jar must be knocked over every day, and then run out to monitor Han Shen and Tang poetry every day." Wipe, make friends carelessly! How could he have made such cheap friends before! ****** when Tang Shi got home, he noticed something wrong with the atmosphere at home. When she changed her shoes and went in, she saw Han rang and Jiang Qi sitting on the sofa. Jiang Qi seemed to be crying, while Han rang kept comforting her. Junlang''s eyebrows were stained with a thick layer of heartache, and she didn''t know what happened. However, after a second thought of Tang poetry, it is estimated that it is Ye Jingtang who can make Jiang Qi cry like this. She changed her shoes and closed the door. Then she went and sat down beside them and asked, "what''s the matter?" Jiang Qi looked up with red eyes, "are you back?" Tang Shi was distressed when she saw it. She gave her the shopping bag in her hand. "I bought some cosmetics today. Do you like any of them?" Jiang Qi knew that Tang poetry was amusing her and wiped her tears. "It doesn''t matter. You can use it first. When I''m short of something, I''ll ask you for it." Tang Shi sighed and put the shopping bag on one side of the cupboard, "OK, what''s the matter with you Is it related to Ye Jingtang? " Jiang Qi nodded, "Shishi, I have to apologize to you. You go out with Han Shen today, and Han let me follow you." Tang Shi Leng Leng, suddenly laughed, "how do you think of this one?" Han rang added, "she wanted to see if you and my brother have good development, so we came to Haicheng, but we met Ye Jingtang on the way." The name of Ye Jingtang is the deepest and most painful thorn in Jiang Qi''s heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 Tang Shi was stunned. He didn''t expect this development. He asked, "did he do anything to you?" Jiang Qi said the story in a trembling voice. Han rang held her in his arms and his eyes were full of heartache. Tang Shi was trembling with anger. How could there be such an unreasonable man? Actually also took Jiang Qi those videos, but also proud to blackmail her? Tang Shi clenched his fist, "don''t be afraid, if he really dares to publish these things, I will make him pay the price!" "I just feel chilly." Jiang Qi''s eyes were empty. "I''m very cold. Where did I do something to apologize to Ye Jingtang? I didn''t betray him. I was even thrown out of the house by him. Why Why does he punish me like I did something wrong? " "By what, by what!" Jiang Qi roared hysterically, then hugged his head and cried again, "I don''t know what to do. I even feel sorry for Han rang. I really want to be his girlfriend, but as soon as ye Jingtang appears, I find that I can''t get rid of him at all... " Han rang''s heart would be pulled together, "Qi Qi, you''re right, really. I didn''t care about the things before you and ye Jingtang. What I can''t stand most is that he hurts you again and again. " Tang poetry all followed heartache, "Jiang Qi, be brave, give yourself a chance, just like me, you can go out of the past." Jiang Qi''s shoulders trembled, "but I was photographed What to do It doesn''t matter if I''m ruined, but Han rang and I are together. I don''t want to make him lose face or damage the reputation of the Han family... " Han rang hugged Jiang Qi harder. "Jiang Qi, look at me. It''s OK. I''m here. I didn''t have time to participate in your past. I will guard your future to the end. Don''t be afraid of Ye Jingtang. If he dares to make it public, we will sue him for infringing the right of portrait and making rumors, and defend his dignity with his own rights. Even if he is caught dead, I won''t let him hurt you again. Jiang Qi has always felt that he could not meet such an excellent person as Han rang. He has a good family background, a good character and a warm-hearted family. She even felt inferiority, inferiority, their origin is not worthy of Han rang''s superiority. Looking at Jiang Qi and Han rang, Tang Shi felt that he saw himself in a trance. When I saw the thin night when I first took the marriage certificate and said that it was good for her to marry her, it turned out that everything was a passing. It''s just for the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Men and women in this world are too hard, love a person vowed to exhaust all their own, but never thought of more love to themselves. You have given me a heart beating, but I didn''t expect that love has, emptiness, fame. ****** when Bo ye went to work the next day, he felt something was wrong in the company. Later, he realized that someone was waiting for him. At the door of the office, the figure who had been waiting for her turned around, and Bo Ye and Lin CI had a meal one after another. Especially Lin Ci, eyebrows obviously wrinkled up, voice with cold meaning, called out, "miss an?" Serene sitting in a wheelchair, see thin night that moment, smile surprise and excited, seems to see a long lost relatives, if not for her wheelchair, estimated now directly rushed to, "night brother!" This address is very familiar, perhaps in the past memory also appeared countless times. However, thin night frowned, do not know why, now hear, always feel uncomfortable. An MI obviously didn''t see Bo Ye''s disgust. She pushed her wheelchair forward, grabbed Bo Ye''s clothes with her slender hand, and tried to look up at Bo Ye''s face, "brother ye, what my uncle said is true, you really come back..." She said that there was a tendency to cry, like crying with joy, and soon her eyes became red. "I couldn''t believe it at first. When you had an accident half a year ago, I was going crazy. Brother ye, it''s good that you came back. I couldn''t come to you early because I was ill a while ago. Now I''ll come to see you as soon as I recover. " This is especially meaningful. The implication is that I am also thinking about you when I am ill. When I get well, I will come to you regardless of my body. Highlights how much she cares about thin night, even regardless of her physical condition. However, Bo Ye lost her memory and couldn''t understand the woman who suddenly came up to pay attention to her. The man coldly put on the iceberg face that used to be used in the past thin night, turned to see Lin Ci, "who is this?" Tranquility is acting in sadness, with a stiff expression. Lin CI almost burst into laughter and said, "it''s miss an MI." Oh, serenity. I forgot. I don''t know. Bo Ye continued to ask directly and coldly, "why did she come to me?" Lin CI also learned the tone of his boss, shaking his head, "I don''t know." I don''t know. What''s this woman doing here when she''s free? Looking at sitting in a wheelchair, I think it''s inconvenient to move. If I break my leg, I''ll stay in a wheelchair. What''s the matter with running around and touching porcelain?Bo Ye was so funny that he suddenly turned into facial paralysis. The speed of changing his face surprised Lin CI. It seems that Bo Ye''s character became much more interesting after he lost his memory. He said to an MI, "Miss Anne, if you''re OK, go home and have a rest." There are so many things to do for those who lack arms and legs. Lin CI turned his face away, and without straining, he chuckled. It''s called an MI, Bo Shao! It''s not Annie! An MI''s face turned pale, as if she couldn''t believe it. After a long time, she asked with a dry smile, "brother night You are Did you test me on purpose? Ha ha I''m tranquility. I haven''t changed. How have you changed? " Bo Ye noticed that the woman in front of him had been calling him by the name of "brother Ye", which showed that their relationship was not bad before. Bo Ye thought about it and said, "if you don''t call my brother ye, I don''t feel comfortable." The corner of an MI''s mouth can''t even smile, "brother ye, what are you doing? I call you that all the time. " Look! Sure enough! She must have known him before! Bo Ye asks Lin CI with her eyes. This Is this my old face? Lin CI actually understood Bo Ye''s eyes and nodded in a cold sweat. Yes, it''s your old plum. Bo Ye is shocked, isn''t he? Did I have such a bad eye before? How can it be! This woman and Tang poetry, normal men will choose Tang poetry! Did he have his brain jammed by the door before Lin CI coughed, "Bo Shao, miss an MI may have something to do with you. Would you like to listen to her first?" An MI''s eyes glowed again. "Yes, brother ye, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve disappeared for a long time. I really miss you..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 Bo Ye retreats a few steps, and an MI turns his wheelchair to come forward. His eyes are full of missing Bo Ye, "brother ye, are you..." Lin CI finally couldn''t see it any more. He stepped forward to stop, "Miss Anli, I''m sorry. Bo Shao''s memory is partially damaged because of the accident, so he can''t remember the past clearly occasionally." Serene expression is stiff in the face, amnesia? So Does that mean that the memories of the past thin night that only spoiled her and only loved her are gone?! Tranquility suddenly flustered God, no, won''t, thin night heart still has her, for a moment and a half can''t remember just, time long slowly get along with, once warmth will certainly come back! Tranquility immediately raised her head and looked back at the thin night. "Brother night, it doesn''t matter. No matter whether you forget or not, I remember the past between us, every minute and every second for you. Those are precious memories for me. They will never be forgotten. They will be remembered What a touching confession. It seems that she is quiet and love boundless, deep love is not life, it is really sad to hear the tears see. So. Thin night has a cold face. "Oh." ¡­¡­ There was no sound around. Everything is silent. An MI''s lips wriggled, probably to say something else, but the next second she cried out directly, "brother ye, you forgot, you completely forgot me..." Thin night frowned, "I even forgot my parents." What else do you want to say? Do you think you are higher than my parents? An MI touched his face, wiped away his tears and shook his head, "it doesn''t matter, brother ye, we can start again. I will wait for you no matter how long." That sincere eyes even thin night began to doubt, "I used to love you?" Tranquility nods without hesitation. Thin night a face ate excrement similar expression. He was unable to cope with the woman who had no memory of her, so he simply found an excuse to kill her. As a result, he was very stubborn and took out a box of Bento from the bag beside him. "Brother ye, this is the Bento I made for you. It contains your favorite sun egg, which is half cooked. I know your preference best." Medium Sun egg. All of a sudden, some vague pictures flashed through Bo Ye''s mind, like a woman with a slender figure cooking in the kitchen. But in the blink of an eye, those memory pictures disappeared again, so fast that he could not capture them. Who is it Live in his memory, with all his preferences in mind, clothing, food, housing and transportation to help him take care of? Thin night murmurs softly, "is that you?" An MI''s eyes glimmered, thin night to see their own eyes, clear to Tang poetry! But at this moment thin night amnesia, he did not know, also forget who in the end for him to practice hard fried half cooked eggs, just a quiet word, recalled his trance. An MI takes advantage of this opportunity to insist, no matter what directly admit, "it''s me, brother night." Thin night eyebrows wrinkle up, like do not believe, it seems that the memory of the woman does not seem to be this face, but not quiet, who would it be? "Did you forget? Besides me, who knows what you like? We grew up together Childhood sweetheart, what an ambiguous word. Bo Ye took the peaceful lunch box and said thank you, but he always felt that his heart beat strangely, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 An MI is now obedient, retreating. "Well, brother ye, I''ll go back first. You should pay attention to rest at work. You can''t make yourself too tired when you just come back. I''ll worry about it." No, it''s not Once there was a man at home waiting for him to go back, worrying about his health and taking care of his health. Who is it? Is that the woman in front of you? Thin night can''t remember clearly, the cost of not remembering clearly is too painful, watching the quiet go away, the man clenched his fist, slowly back to the president''s office. Bo Ye stared at the lunch box for a long time, sat down on the swivel chair, and then asked in a low voice, "grew up with me before Anmi?" Lin CI can only answer, "yes." "Well Why do I marry Tang poetry? " "Because you had a relationship with Miss Tang, you married her because of the family and public opinion." Lin CI has no scruples to spread the past in front of Bo Ye. "Later, after marriage, you still keep in touch with Miss Anmi." The thin night in the heart claps Deng for a while, "isn''t that before I get married to cheat?" Lin CI looked up and looked at Bo Ye with the expression of "you just know you used to be a scum". Bo Ye was stared at by his subordinates with this kind of eyes. Later he cleared his throat and said, "well And then what? " "Then, as miss an MI said, because you are married, you are still the best to an MI, so Tang poetry has a very low status in the Bo family, even dispensable." Lin said, "later, you were designed by an Ru to think that she was the murderer who pushed miss an MI downstairs and put her in prison." Thin night holding the pen hand a shake, suddenly the nib ink on the paper pulled out a long stain. "I Put her in jail? " Thin night voice is trembling, heartache is fierce, like being dug out. "Yes." Lin Ci''s voice was cold and oppressive. Hearing this, Bo Ye''s heart was tightly pulled together. "Later, miss an MI became disabled because of this, just like she was, and she didn''t show up for five years. Serene''s own sister, an Ru, will accompany you for her. Tang poetry is still She didn''t get anyone''s attention. Even if she was in prison, she was the only one who survived Thin night feel deep body pain, men breathing faster, even some dare not listen. "When Miss Tang was released from prison last year, you robbed her only son and involved her in many dangerous incidents." Lin CI cut thin night''s body like a sharp blade. "Miss Tang was beaten in prison for you. She lost half of her little finger and countless scars on her wrist. My brother died in a car accident. Later he was insane and depressed. After she got out of prison, she had a miscarriage and was attacked by your lover outside with public opinion. She splashed dirty water on the incident of * * and took off her clothes in public to verify her innocence. She blocks all the knives for you when the gangsters in the supermarket commit crimes. " At the moment when Lin CI looked up, her eyes were as sharp as a murder knife - "you found out the truth afterwards. You knew that it was an Ru who calculated everything and wanted to make up for it, but it was too late. Miss Tang didn''t accept any of your good intentions. Half a year ago, you died to protect her. I think she''s finally free. " Lin Ci''s voice pauses, "but later, when Bo''s family has an accident and the weather is about to change The last figure to turn the tide It''s still her. " It''s still her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 At that moment, Bo Ye felt as if he had been severely nailed to the cross. The steel nail was broken and the bone was broken, and the flesh and blood on his whole body was burned. He trembled and had no strength to hold the pen in his hand. When Lin CI told the story from a spectator''s point of view, he was afraid to face the bloody past. Lin Ci''s eyes turned red when he saw Bo Ye. Bo Ye''s character has changed a lot since he lost his memory. He has become rebellious and dandy. However, what has not changed is that he is still the same arrogant, born with pride. He probably didn''t have this kind of heart splitting feeling for a long time. The pain was so strong that Bo Ye felt that he couldn''t hold on for several times. "An Ru became a vegetable for unknown reasons. As for miss an MI, you sent Tang Shi and her son to Hongmei villa to be locked up six months ago because she came to the house with Mrs. Bo, which led to the kidnapping of Hongmei villa. This is the fuse that nearly killed you six months ago." Bo Ye thought that he was not good at Tang poetry, but he just talked about it. He never thought about the so-called bad. What kind of state was it. Now he knew that he was a sinner who deserved to die. The slap that Tang poetry met in Australia was light. "Bo Shao..." Looking at the bright mood of Bo Ye, Lin CI suddenly felt sad. Thin night changed, from the high cold before, into a man of flesh and blood. He once did not say a word when the sky fell, even if he was dying of love in his heart, he would stab each other with all his words. But now thin night will hurt, will be afraid, will be sad, will regret, like a struggle in the world and can not get relief of ordinary people. But what about Tang poetry? Tang poetry is no longer the woman who can cry and make noise in those days. She has become another thin night. No matter how much love she has, she will never turn back, or even ask to stay. Miss, miss, this is miss. You made me human, but you made yourself me. Lin CI sighed and went to pour coffee for Bo Ye. "Bo Shao, I know what I said will be hard for you to accept for a while. But it''s not good to keep it from you. I''m sorry for the pain. " Thin night just red eyes shake his head, "I should know, I should be responsible for all this." "Perhaps in Miss Tang''s mind, you are no longer in charge." Lin CI cleaned up the coffee machine. "When you chose to give your life for her half a year ago, maybe Miss Tang had forgiven you for that moment. No matter how many grievances she still has, she has completely put it down and no longer asks you to return her. " What Lin CI said is really heart and lung, but Bo Ye feels sad. "She didn''t want me to pay back because she felt that her fate with me had been exhausted." Boye looked up and he said, "because she thinks it''s all over." This bloody love story is vivid only after a thousand cuts. Lin CI didn''t speak. He just looked at Bo Ye deeply. Later, he had no choice but to smile, "Bo Shao, what are you still thinking about?" How do you want to get Tang poetry back? He really I don''t want to leave her. I can''t bear to see the back of that person in Tang poetry after thousands of sails. Bo Ye took a deep breath and regained his sense. He reached out and knocked on the desk. "Go and search all my previous deeds and news. I want to know what I''ve done before. It''s clear." "Do you want to punish yourself and then customize your plan to pursue Tang poetry?" Lin CI made a tentative remark. "I''m going to be 30 years old, OK! If you round it up, you''ll end up alone, OK Bo ye turned into a Tyrannosaurus Rex, rich and poor, reckless and down and out, "chase! Don''t you chase me and live with that woman with a broken leg?! If I don''t cheat Tang poetry home, I will be an old bachelor. Do you understand! You are so handsome, but you are going to be old and single OK, I don''t want to worry about you, the amnestic Asian wife chaser www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 Tang poetry is really idle these days. Because of the burden on her shoulders and the push of all responsibilities, she suddenly feels that 24 hours a day has become a long time. Jiang Qi and Han rang are tired of being together every day. When she is free, she and Su Qi pick up Tang Wei from school every day and stand at the gate of the primary school at four in the evening. One day, the head teacher quietly said to Tang Shi, "I think your son is a junior high school student. He has read all the teaching materials, and some of the knowledge he said is something we have never heard of Has your son taught himself before? " When Tang Shi thought of taking office as president for Bo Ye, Tang Wei dropped out of school and began to learn all kinds of esoteric materials. Maybe he accumulated some knowledge at that time. Maybe it was a waste of time for him to come back to primary school, so he tentatively said, "teacher, do you think Should we jump to junior high school now The teacher in charge of the class still cherishes his talent. A gifted child prodigy also thinks that he can''t be wasted. He immediately helps Tang Shi to submit an application for grade jump. The next day, Su Qi and Tang Shi take Tang Wei to the office of the teaching director to give him a test. As soon as the result comes out, everyone is surprised. "You Your son, he said The instructor shook his hands as he held the test paper. "He can go straight to high school! Advanced Mathematical Olympiad and English grammar are the level of senior high school students and even college students in key schools Su Qi, a poet of Tang Dynasty, was directly stunned. Tang Wei was calm with his pen. When he heard the director boast about himself, he said indifferently, "thank you for your praise. You have lifted me up." What do you think of this appearance? How do you look like his father who pretends to be invisible. The director felt that his outlook on life and cognition over the years had completely collapsed. When he lost his glasses, he wanted to jump out of the window of the office on the third floor. "I''ve brought students with me for so many years. I''ve never seen a genius like your son! My God, the development of intelligence is countless times more than that of normal people The director immediately said, "no, no, such intelligence can be interviewed on the TV program. Tang Wei, would you like to come forward..." Before he asked, he heard Tang Wei say directly, "I don''t want to." Several teachers on the scene were stunned. Tang Wei said, "have you ever heard of the story of shangzhongyong? When you were young, Fang Zhongyong was very smart and was taken out by his family to show off. But when I grow up, I''ll die. " He shook his head gently. "It''s not a matter worth showing off to have talent, so I don''t think it''s necessary to be more public. I also need to be honed the day after tomorrow. I don''t want to be too public." There are a lot of talented people, but few of them know how to restrain their talents and hide their talents. This is a real state of great wisdom. "Tang Wei, the teacher is proud of you. I hope you will not become an ordinary person like Fang Zhongyong in the future. You will certainly have great achievements in the future." Yes, later Tang poetry didn''t expect that this little man in front of me would become a man of indomitable spirit decades later, playing around the whole city, turning his hands over to cloud and covering his hands with rain. And time stays on Tang Wei''s face at this moment, but he just smiles with curved eyebrows, just like a normal child, with a sweet sentence, "thank you for your praise." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 Tang Wei went through the entrance formalities very quickly. With his own ability, he was directly admitted to the best key high school in Baicheng. When Tang Shi brought the news home, Jiang Qi and Han rang opened their mouths and expressed their incomprehension. "My God, there is such a genius in our family..." Jiang Qi was even more excited than Tang poetry! I''m so proud! Xiao Tang Wei, how can you hide so deeply? Huh? " Tang Wei blinked his eyes with a smile and said, "it shows that you don''t care about me, hum." "No way." Jiang Qi is also a child''s nature, it''s easy to play with Tang Wei, "I like you the most, OK?" Tang Wei laughed more happily, just like the frivolous thin night bad smile. His father''s shadow was hidden between his eyebrows and eyes, and his tone was a little ruffian, "do you hear me? Han rang, brother This time, Han rang used Tang Wei''s aggrieved tone. "Yesterday, he lied to me that he would treat me well. Today, he said that he likes Tang Wei best. Ah, a woman''s mouth is a liar. " "What kind of jealousy do you have with a child?" Jiang Qi turned to fight Han rang, "enough! Don''t talk about it, you two are my favorite men, one is a little boy, the other is a big man, OK Tang Wei and Han rangcai nodded at the same time, "well, it''s OK." The next day, Tang had to go to high school. Tang got up early in the morning and dressed herself up. She felt that she couldn''t be humiliated. After all, she took her son to the show and couldn''t dress too badly. So she got up an hour earlier, along with Jiang Qi. When applying lipstick, Jiang Qi came in, "how about my pair of shoes today?" Tang Shiyue said, "are you going too?" "That''s not bullshit. Let''s make a scene for my son. Where do you leave me?" Jiang Qi forked, "who dares to see Tang Wei bully him when he is young in the high school department? My mother will fight with him!" "Ha ha." Tang Shi smiles, "that''s very good. Your skirt is also very good." After another discussion, the two women went to ask Tang Wei to get up and put on a clean suit, which looked like a miniature version of thin night. "It''s so similar." Jiang Qi sighed, "when you grow up, you may be more handsome than Bo Ye." "Sure." Tang weipo said narcissistically, "Bihan makes my brother handsome." "It''s beautiful." Jiang Qi takes Tang Wei to the outside, only to find Han rang sitting in the living room. The man smiles and touches the back of his head, "it''s early in the morning Worried that Tang Wei would be bullied on the first day, so... " He also specially got up early to accompany Tang Wei to school. Tang Shiyue said, "what are you going to do? So many people used to fight in groups? " As soon as the door opened, she was stunned. Han Shen led the Han family to stand outside with an excited smile on their faces. "Oh, Shishi, our family Han Shen said that your son was afraid of being bullied on his first day of study, so they all came to cheer you on." "Yeah, yeah, going to school on the first day doesn''t make a bad impression." "Nothing but fear? Auntie brought you breakfast. Do you want some? " This It''s a reality show! How come so many people come out all at once!! Tang Shi was a little embarrassed. "Uncle and aunt, it''s really bothering you. But it''s all right. You''ve come here specially. I''m sorry." "Oh, it''s all right. We have to come to disturb ourselves." Han rang''s sister gave Han Shen a push. "We won''t go with the crowd. If there are too many people, it''s also a cajole. Brother, you can go with us." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 Han Shen was patted by his sister, pushed in and walked up to Tang Shi, "that My sister, they all said that... " "It''s OK, if you don''t mind the trouble." Tang poetry can only smile awkwardly. It''s said that Su Qi can''t come because the company is busy today, so it''s good for Han Shen to replace him. The Han family looked at each other at the door, then showed a meaningful smile. "Uncle Hanshen." Xiao Tang Wei came out and yelled, "thank you for bringing your uncle, aunt, uncle, uncle and aunt to support the scene for me." "Ouch ~" hear Tang Wei call them, Han let the family heart is soft, "how so lovely, Han let you when to have a?" "Other people''s children are good..." Han rang and Jiang Qi went out and said hello to them briefly, then said, "let''s go, let''s go." "Good." A door close at the door looking at them, "be careful on the road, Han rang Han Shen, protect the little girl, you know?" "All right, Ma." Han rang had no choice but to smile, "my elder brother and I all understand. You can rest assured that we will come back to you for hot pot at night." The rest of the family nodded, "OK, OK, wait for your good news!" Several people who planned to set out also looked at each other and laughed one after another. When getting on the bus, Han Shen drives a car carrying Tang Shi and Tang Wei. Han rang and Jiang Qi drive another car. One after another, they leave the parking garage of the apartment. After a distance, Han rang says, "sorry, my family is a little too warm." "Very good." Jiang Qi was also quite moved, "your family cares about you and your friends. You see, Tang poetry and Tang poetry are the only things they can do, and they will come to help "From childhood to adulthood, my family taught me to treat my true friends well." Han rang turns the steering wheel, the man looks handsome, fingers on the steering wheel, unspeakable elegance. If today''s Bo Ye is evil and arrogant, then Han rang is another representative of rich childe. Bo ye may be a dandy and rich man, but Han rang is elegant and has a good posture. Obviously, he has received a very good family education and will not look down on others. They are all in line with the perfect standard of a rich family, handsome, rich and talented. Because of different personalities, leading to different personal colors, Jiang Qi thinks that this is the magic of the world. always has something as like as two peas, but it is quite different from your style. Jiang Qi thinks of the cruel Ye Jingtang. Maybe he is also in the same circle with them, but there is a big difference between himself and him. One is the emperor, the other is the slave. Han got out of the car and looked straight ahead. He noticed that Jiang Qi was looking at him and smiling. When he narrowed his eyes, the whole world was shining in his eyes. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Qi said a little shamelessly, "look at you." "Look how handsome I am?" "Right." "Then look more." Han rang was in a good mood to smile, "to prevent others from robbing me." If Han rang wasn''t driving, Jiang Qi really wanted to grab his face, "Yo? Who else is there out there? " Han rang laughed more happily and turned back to give Jiang Qi a call, "you are my little lover." Come on, the handsome guy really lifts up his younger sister. It''s really electrifying! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 On the other side, however, is Bo''s office. When Lin CI came in, he had a report in his hand, "Bo Shao, a while ago, the young master went to the school to have an intelligence test." Intelligence test? Thin night a pick eyebrow, "I saw that smelly boy at the beginning is very clever." "Yes." Lin CI handed the report to Bo Ye, "the young master passed the learning test of the senior high school department, so he entered the senior high school department directly today." "Well?" Thin night eyes slightly surprised, after a while also very narcissistic to say, "this shows that my gene is very good." Lin Ci was so rare that Bo Ye was speechless that he couldn''t say a word. After a long time, he said, "other people The intelligence that I try to develop You should It doesn''t matter It''s the opposite! This special assistant is going to rebel! Bo Ye patted the table. "Do you mean I only provided one sperm?" Lin Ci was still a little afraid of death and said, "otherwise? The young master is so big. Anyway, you haven''t raised him Thin night immediately sat back on the chair, expression blank for a long time. Lin CI felt that his words might have deeply affected the self-esteem of a slave who lost her memory. "I don''t care." Bo Ye was silent for a long time and said, "go and find out which noble school they are going to attend today." Lin CI looked up at Bo Ye and said, "do you want to go there?" Bo Ye drags his tie. The man in a suit is so wild and natural that he can''t tell. He has a crooked smile and a strong expression. "That''s necessary. Prepare the car! I''m going to make a scene for my son! " Lin CI looks at Bo Ye. How many bosses are going to stand him up again? "But today Mr. Du, it seems that some of their shareholders have something to talk about with you. " Thin night eyelids did not lift, lazy and indifferent, leaving a sentence, "let them wait." "When does that end?" Lin CI is going to plan the time. Thin night is that pair of days fall down again all unimportant tone, "don''t know, didn''t think good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Keep them waiting until I want to see them." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "If anyone dares to say one more word, they will kick it out." ¡°¡­¡­¡± They are shareholders. "What happened to the shareholders? Jiang lingbai can fill in the missing position. If no one takes a share, I''ll spend money to increase the share. It''s a big deal. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye has become more and more lawless since he changed his character Lin CI quickly prepared all the procedures, followed Bo Ye to drive in the parking lot. When they passed the office of the administrative department, Mr. Du thought Bo ye would not come out in the office at this time, and they were talking recklessly about some treacherous words. "I really don''t know what''s wrong with this thin night. We should be careful when we play cards so unconventionally." "It''s said that it''s amnesia. I don''t know if it''s true. Let''s make some false accounts to fool around." "It seems that I don''t even remember Tang poetry. I think we can bring him down if we have a chance." "While he lost his memory? What if he''s more aggressive than before? " "How can it be? Most people forget everything when they lose their memory. Now the thin night is not enough to be afraid of!" Lin CI wants to go in and deal with them, but Bo Ye reaches out to stop him. "Thin little?" Lin Ci was puzzled. "Whatever they want." Thin night meaningful hook lips, evil eyes with a wild smile, "I like to see them fly higher, fall more miserable end." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 Bo Ye arrived at Hongchuan college in an hour. When they saw him, Tang Shi and Tang Wei widened their eyes. The little boy didn''t even react. He looked at Bo Ye and appeared like a big star. He had a strong temperament and a handsome face. With his assistant Lin CI behind him, he approached his vision step by step. Every step is consistent with Tang Wei''s accelerated heart beat. "You..." Until Bo Ye stands in front of Tang Wei, Tang Shi looks pale on one side. For a moment and a half, she doesn''t know how to deal with it. She just stares at Bo Ye coming to the headmaster''s office and standing beside Tang Wei. The headmaster took a look with his glasses in his hand. Eh, the handsome man who suddenly burst in looked a little familiar? Look again - damn it! Isn''t this the famous Bo Shao in Haicheng next door! How can they be in their school?! The headmaster was so scared that he almost turned over from the front of his desk. After his glasses slipped down, he gave a hard push, and the cold sweat came out. "Thin little - how did you come to our school?" Thin night saw a small Tang Wei, said to him, "today transfer how also don''t talk to me." Tang Wei saw Bo ye here with mixed feelings, happy and sad. He said in a trembling voice, "I thought we didn''t want to see each other again." Thin night helpless smile, stretched out his hand to rub Tang Wei''s hair, "why think so, how can I not you?" Tang just wanted to cry, "you didn''t want us at the beginning. I thought you didn''t need me and Mommy after you went back to Bo''s to take charge again. We will automatically quit your life and not disturb you... " The little boy''s words made people around feel sad, and he felt that the child was too sensible and distressing. Tang poetry is also choked. It turns out that Tang Wei knows everything, and her mind can be detected by little boys. Bo Ye couldn''t say anything to defend himself for a moment. He did, and hurt the mother and son again and again. So Tang poetry will choose to leave at the end of everything and let them all return to their original position. Thin night stretched out his hand to hold Tang Wei''s small hand, "I''m your father, how can you let your mommy take you to transfer?" After that, he looked back at the headmaster, "headmaster Zhang, this is my son. Now he is going to study in Hongchuan University. I hope you will take care of him more in the future..." "No, no, no!" President Zhang immediately stood up, "it''s our honor."! I didn''t think you would choose Hongchuan University in Baicheng as your senior high school. Thank you for believing us "It''s not really my choice." Bo Ye laughs a little farfetched, "it''s his choice, I didn''t have time to participate in it..." "That''s the ability of the young master!" Principal Zhang didn''t recognize Bo Yehua''s heartache, so he praised Tang Wei, "we must cultivate young master well, worthy of your trust and young master''s efforts!" Tang Wei and Bo ye say thank you at the same time, which frightens principal Zhang into another cold sweat. How can they bear Bo Shao''s thank you? It''s killing him! Later, they accompanied Tang Wei to the new class. A group of high school students opened their mouths one after another. How could they be such little kids? Actually Can you come to high school? However, Tang Wei''s strength made them shut up one after another. Looking at Tang Wei sitting in his seat, mingling with a group of high school students, Tang Shi also smiles, while Han Shen says, "it seems that Tang Wei''s future academic career will become colorful." Bo Ye sees Tang Shi and Han Shen standing together. The matching picture makes him frown behind them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 A vinegar King stares at Tang Shi and Han Shen''s back for a long time and asks his assistant, "what''s the name of this man?" "I told you last time, the eldest son of the Han family in Baicheng." Lin CI whispered. "What do you do at home?" "Hotel management and high-end make-up." Lin CI said, "because I''m a make-up brand, I have a little connection with the fashion industry. I know Eugene and Chris." These two names sound familiar. I think I knew them before, but he forgot them again. "It''s very well connected." Thin night quite some gnash teeth, "is he handsome?" Lin CI didn''t recognize Bo Ye''s other meaning, but he told the truth stupidly, "quite It''s very handsome. " Bo Ye was angry. He wanted to strangle the special assistant who wanted to revolt on the spot. "You praise him handsome in my face? He and Tang poetry stand together, or I and Tang Poetry -- " Lin CI interrupted him and said," I rarely see you and Tang poetry stand together. " Wow - this is like shooting an arrow in the chest of thin night. Bo Ye really wants to cover his chest and vomit blood. How did he choose Lin Ci as his assistant? He''s pissed off! Later, Tang Shi saw that Tang Wei''an was sitting there in peace and contentment, and then he left the classroom with a sigh. Jiang Qi said, "don''t be afraid that he will be bullied. He can get into high school, which shows that he is smart. How can he let himself suffer losses?" While walking back with some friends, Tang Shi replied to Jiang Qi, "it''s one thing to be smart. I''m afraid of campus bullying. His small body can''t beat others." Han let music, "I think your family Tangwei fight should also be quite flexible." A group of people laughed, and Bo Ye stood outside the crowd, looking at their harmonious relationship, suddenly felt a little lonely. Maybe the original Tang poetry is also like this. Being excluded from the world of thin night, I can only watch him and other women frown, but I can only wait endlessly. Bo Ye always feels that Fengshui turns around in turn, and now all the sufferings of Tang poetry come back to him. When he got to the playground downstairs, he took a few steps and called out, "Tang poetry!" Tang Shi and Han Shen look back at Bo Ye together. Bo Ye stood not far away from them. His body was slender and straight. The warm wind blew his bangs in front of his forehead. A man has an amazing face, especially when he is looking at someone seriously. He said, "next time Well, Tang Wei, if there''s anything You can contact me. " After all, he is also Tang Wei''s own father, isn''t he? However, Tang Shi just laughed, "it''s OK, I can solve everything, but now I can support myself." Bo Ye stepped forward and said, "I just want to express that I can do something for Tang Wei..." Tang poetry was stunned. "I don''t remember what happened before, but I went to look it up. I looked up what bad things I had done before." Thin night again step forward, as if exhausted a lot of strength, this and he had high cold appearance is completely different. Today''s thin night, flesh and blood, will hurt will also be happy, do not like a person on the cold shoulder, like a person, the world is her look. Just like at this moment, Bo Ye abandons those pretentious dignity, clenches her fist and approaches Tang poetry, until she comes to her, "I know that the wound can never be erased, just like the wrong things I have done, even if I use my life to compensate, it can not eliminate the pain you endured for me. Now what''s more ridiculous is that I forget all this, just like forcing everything back to zero, but Tang poetry, I will try to remember, remember the wrong things I did, remember all the good and bad memories between us -- " Lin CI suddenly widened his eyes, Jiang Qi and Han rang covered their mouths one after another. There is a gust of wind blowing in the playground of Hongchuan University. Boye and Tang Shi seem to have returned to the beginning of high school. At that time, Tang Shi hid in the crowd and secretly looked at Boye''s perfect side face. Now, Boye is like a helpless high school student, embarrassed but sincere and passionate to express - "it doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive me, all hatred is not good What can be erased is all that you have paid for me. I will take all these responsibilities, but I don''t want to miss them after we have experienced so much. I miss you very much these days. Really, although the company is very busy, I miss you all the time. I don''t know if I have ever expressed my feelings for you, but now I''m not what I used to be. I can''t bear it any more. I really like you. I don''t know if I used to like you so much. In short, I like you so much now. I miss you every day when I come back to Bo''s house - Tang Shi, would you like to give me a chance to chase you and then I''ll pay for you Do you want to go out? " Jiang Qi let out a scream, "my God --!" It''s a confession! Bo Ye confessed! Han rang feels that ten thousand grass mud horses gallop past in his heart. What''s the situation?! Brother, how can you say hello in advance without saying a word!god! Several people looked at the thin night in front of them like ghosts. Tang Shi covered his mouth and stepped back a few steps. His face turned red. After a long time, he said, "you Are you crazy Bo Yeh sighed and said to Lin Ci, "well, what can I do if I don''t prepare roses..." Lin Cixin said don''t look at me, big brother! Don''t go on at this time! However, thin night can only be seen once in hundreds of years. If it''s a thin night without amnesia, it can''t do this kind of impulsive but evil ruffian thing. Now it''s a lawless thin night. Tang poetry felt that her heart suddenly set off a storm, mixed feelings, countless memories flashed through her mind, all of which were forgotten by Bo Ye, but she deeply remembered the story. Thin night''s irony, thin night''s sneer, thin night''s cruelty - to later thin night''s retention, thin night''s humble, thin night''s dedication, the last minute back, stay at this moment, memory a blank, but still with instinct to fall in love with her again, new thin night face. Tang Shi wants to cry, but she can''t cry. Bo Ye, I was waiting for your confession five years ago, but it''s too late Tang Shi didn''t respond. Han Shen beside her couldn''t stay any longer. He took a look at Tang Shi and said, "do you want to accept him?" Tang Shi stammered, "Bo Ye, you Why do you have to do this? We don''t owe each other any more... " Bo Ye took out a dollar from his pocket and put it in the palm of Tang Shi''s hand. "In that case, now you owe me a dollar, and we are connected again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± You''re not a rascal. What is it?! Who did you learn that little punk thing from? How can you be so stingy? Even if the president doesn''t take out a check, he has a hundred yuan bill with him. How can you take out a coin?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 Bo Ye''s confession was obviously unexpected to all of us. It happened suddenly and didn''t even give them time to prepare in advance. He stood in front of Tang Shi and put the coin into the palm of Tang Shi''s hand. His expression was quite sincere, "Tang Shi..." Tang Shi wanted to turn around and leave on the spot, but Bo Ye didn''t expect that she would feel embarrassed by doing so. She ran after her for a few steps and looked back at her assistant. Her face seemed to be struck by thunder - "Damn it? I''ve been dumped! " Not all novels say that as long as such a confession can be generally accepted! Love novels are deceiving me! He is a well-known young man in Haicheng. He wakes up in a beautiful couch and sleeps in a gentle hometown. He has a wild look and is overwhelmed by the business world. After living for so many years, he has a hot brain. He is so impulsive and rejected by the heroine! I didn''t even give an answer. I went straight away!!! Bo Ye covered his glass heart at that time. It''s not like this, is it Tang poetry! Under normal circumstances should not feel very moved and then choose to be with him! It''s not right for the plot to develop like this God Lin CI looks at Bo Ye''s face and feels sorry and wants to laugh. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to put on. The response of Tang poetry is expected by Lin CI. After all, after so many experiences, they are no longer what they were. All their love and energy have been exhausted. To love someone again, they have no strength. When Tang Shi left, Bo Ye''s face was still muddled. I didn''t expect that he would be rejected like this. Is he really I really want to be good to Tang poetry. He wanted to tell her that now she would never be hurt again. He wanted her to believe him and give him another chance. But Bo Ye, when Tang poetry was waiting for you to come back where are you? They left Hongchuan university one after another, but Jiang Qi was still shocked and didn''t get over, "my God I must be dreaming. " Han rang, like Jiang Qi, "I also think..." But Han Shen didn''t say anything. He laughed at Tang Shi, "you can refuse Bo Ye''s confession." Tang Shi looked at him suspiciously, "why not?" "And I won''t say a word, just turn around and go! This style of work Jiang Qi really wants to jump up and hold Tang Shi''s thigh and lick two mouthfuls, "Feng Shui turns around in turn. It''s estimated that you are the only one in the world who dares to shake Bo Ye''s face!" Tang poetry did not speak, but her friend''s joking words were more like a kind of irony in her heart. If she had heard Boye''s sincere confession, she would have been moved to tears. But Time does not spare people, I have not bypassed the years, she lost the ability to love a person, even if that person is thin night. Han Shen thinks that the Tang poetry in front of him is very interesting. Few people dare to ignore Boye in this way. What''s more, Boye turns his mind to stay, "I think you''ve been waiting for Boye to reform after so long." "Reform." Tang Shi looked at the sky and murmured, "he has reformed, but who will let me go?" Because of the thin night and completely change the wasted life, she has no courage to accept whose promise. Let''s choose the city of Baicheng to die like this. Her poems of Tang Dynasty are still in the wind and rain. She has suffered from all kinds of hardships. When she is old enough to leave, she laughs that my life has never been in vain. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 Han Shen sent Tang Shi home all the way. He still felt bored on the way. He found a new topic and said to Tang Shi, "I thought you would agree to him." Tang Shi said with a smile, "five years ago, I must be very happy to agree with him." Han Shen turned the steering wheel, "have you ever looked back at Bo Ye?" Tang poetry shakes its head. Han Shen said, "I saw it, and his expression was very lonely." Tang Shi felt a sudden pain in his heart, but he still shook his head, "I can''t help Bo Ye and myself." Han Shen didn''t speak any more, but Tang Shi continued, "brother Han, I know you''ve come here these days, because my family wants to narrow the distance between us." Han Shen glanced at Tang Shi unexpectedly, "sorry, do you feel uncomfortable with the distance between us?" "I''m the one who''s sorry." Tang Shi looked at Han Shen with sincere eyes, "Jiang Qi and Han rang intended to let us get along with each other, we are not children, we can see what the intention is. But I''m sorry, brother Han. I shouldn''t waste so much time. " Han Shen subconsciously stepped on the accelerator, feeling a little out of control, "wait for Tang Shi --" but Tang Shi interrupted him and said frankly, "I''m very good at the moment. I''m sorry to disappoint you and the big guys of the Han family." This is also a euphemistic refusal. Han Shen feels that at this moment, he is no different from the rejected thin night. Tang Shi had her hair cut, and she was smiling, but no one knows how many sleepy days and nights she had. It''s hard to meet Bo Ye''s remoulding, but it''s not easy for Tang poetry to let go of hatred? Han sighed deeply, "I don''t force you to do anything. At the beginning, our family made their own decisions, so you don''t have to apologize to me. Everything is doomed. The time will come." Tang Shi chuckled, "I feel relieved if you can think of it." Han Shen''s eyes sank down, and he took another look at Tang poetry. The woman''s face was slanted, and there was a pair of clear eyes on her white face. Beautiful women are too common in the world, but none of them was as resolute as Tang poetry. "Even if you It doesn''t matter to be alone. Haven''t you ever thought of finding a father for Weiwei? " Han Shen hesitated for a long time and asked, "after all, as a woman, it must take a lot of energy to bring up your children?" Tang Shi blinked, "to tell you the truth, Wei Wei doesn''t really want a father. If he wants a father one day, he will tell me." Han Shen swallowed what he said. He wanted to say that if he couldn''t, he would try to take care of Tang Shi. After all, he had a good feeling for the woman in front of him. However, the implied meaning of Tang Shi''s words is very obvious. He is not willing to buy or sell. He can only smile and say, "that''s a pity." Tang Shi took out his mobile phone and pretended to be careless and said, "in fact, brother Han, you are so handsome that you can find a better girlfriend." "Is it?" Han Shen shook his head, "there is no eye, if you want to fall in love one day, I may come to you again. As for now, there will be no more door-to-door interruptions. After all, it will cause you more trouble. " "I''m sorry." Tang Shi once again apologized, "your family are very good. Please convey my apology to them." "It doesn''t matter." Han Shen''s lips, he does not like to win in the starting line, anyway, idle is idle, spending more time on Tang poetry is nothing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 Later things Who is right? The man had a meaningful smile. He saw in the rearview mirror that the car that had been following them had turned around and left. He tapped on the steering wheel with his fingers. Finally, he was relieved to speed up and send Tang Shi home. ****** however, in the other car, the atmosphere was obviously dignified. Bo Ye''s face looks like the ancient people''s dead wife. His beautiful face droops down. His eyes are full of the words "Lao Tzu is very unhappy today". Lin CI feels a low pressure while driving. "Bo Shao..." After thinking for a long time, Lin CI chose to speak carefully, "Bo Shao, what''s the matter with you?" Bo Ye took a deep breath, "especially unhappy!" Lin CI shook his hand as he drove and held the steering wheel Didn''t you tell me not to follow Tang Shi''s car? You''re not happy when I turn around? " Just now, he said angrily that he would follow Tang Shi to his home to see if Han Shen would do something wrong on the way, so he went all the way Who knows half said not to go back. Bo Ye wanted to shoot Lin Ci to death, but he thought he couldn''t treat his subordinates as a vent bucket. He just patted his thigh and yelled, "Tang Shi and Han Shen have gone. I''m not happy Lin Ci''s voice became lower and lower, "Tang If Tang Shi doesn''t go with Mr. Han, is it still I''m going with you... " he swore he Tucao make complaints about his boss. However, Bo ye heard it all of a sudden, and his face changed on the spot. If it wasn''t for the car, Lin CI felt that Bo Ye could stab himself to death. Sure enough, "I''ll strangle you, believe it or not!" Lin CI immediately straightened his back, "Bo Shao, I swear that I will work hard and devote myself to you and never betray you." Thin night gas teeth itch, "I was thinking about how I used to recruit you in?" As soon as Lin CI said this, he was confident again. "I was promoted by Miss Tang." Ooh! No wonder so arrogant! Bo Shao doesn''t want to chase Miss Tang now. He was promoted by Miss Tang. How dare he fire him?! What if it comes into the ears of Tang poetry and gives people a bad impression? Thin night gnash teeth, he forbearance, "I think how to solve Han Shen this person." Lin CI made a move to wipe his neck, "or We''re looking for someone. What''s going on? " "Wipe your sister, wipe your sister!" Bo Shao is angry, especially wants to kick in the past. Since he lost his memory, his character has become more and more popular. It''s one thing to be evil. It''s definitely harder to start a fire than before. "Han Shen is such a big Han family in Baicheng! If you die, who will go to jail with me or you? " Lin CI betrayed his boss on the spot, "you go, I''ll wait for you outside." It''s called loyalty. Bo Yeren is so angry that he wants to make up his mind to catch up with Tang poetry again. As a result, a man named Han Shen comes out of Tang poetry. He is thinking about how to deal with it, whether from Han Shen or Tang poetry. As a result, this subordinate''s bad idea is not reliable at all! Bo Ye took a look at Lin Ci, who was driving, and said, "if you didn''t have a good relationship with Tang Shi, I could kill you now and turn myself in to jail. Believe it or not?" Lin CI continued to force in a low voice, "I didn''t see you dare to be so presumptuous in front of Miss Tang..." did make complaints about his wife''s transformation from wife slave to Tyrannosaurus Rex. "What did you say? Can you repeat that again? " "I, I said, Bo Shao is handsome and majestic!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 Bo ye went back to find Jiang Ling to come out and talk with him about what happened before. At this time, ye Jingtang also called them to come to the hotel to get together, and several people made an appointment to meet. Originally, Bo Ye wanted to find a solution to their worries. As soon as he went in, he saw that ye Jingtang''s face was even worse than his. He was sitting in the presidential suite of the hotel, and there were bottles on the ground. Bo Ye always carries his feet when he goes in, for fear of stepping on the wine bottle on the ground. Jiang Ling is also surprised. He never thought that ye Jingtang would be in such a state when he called them over, which surprised them. "What''s the matter?" Thin night is still very skilful in the past to sit down, the man sat on the side of the sofa, slender legs overlap, smile, "what''s the matter? Why do you drink so much? " Ye Jingtang red eyes looked up at thin night, did not speak, just the thin night in front of the glass poured half a cup of wine. Thin night sighed tone, posture evil ground raises wine cup, "OK, sacrifice one''s life to accompany gentleman." Jiang Ling, a doctor, frowned. "Don''t follow Ye Jingtang, Lao Ye. It''s bad for your health. Ye Jingtang, you..." "Cut the crap." Ye Jingtang suddenly interrupted Jiang Ling, "do you want to drink with me?" Jiang Ling stares at Ye Jingtang''s action and finally succumbs. He pours wine with him. "I''ll accompany you crazy this time. Next time you dare not take your body seriously, I won''t persuade you again." Ye Jingtang laughed. He didn''t know who he was laughing at. "Next time? There''s no next time. " Jiang Qi ran away with others. Jiang Ling and Bo Ye look at each other, drink the wine in the cup and then ask, "what''s the matter?" "I saw Jiang Qi the other day." Ye Jingtang feels irritable and grabs his hair. There are deep and shallow emotions in his light brown eyes. That is the original mysterious expression that he will not appear at all. Although Bo Ye forgot the past and ye Jingtang''s things, looking at Ye Jingtang''s appearance, he instinctively felt that he must have been hurt by someone to show such an expression. Suddenly feel some empathy, but thin night and ye Jingtang feel different. Now I have the courage to come back, because he forgot. But it was because of forgetting that he was able to summon up the courage to pursue Tang poetry again, regardless of the past. If those memories still exist in his mind, he would never dare to think about Tang poetry again. Ye Jingtang is in such a state at this moment. Jiang Ling asked tentatively, "Ye Jingtang, are you unhappy because Jiang Qi ran away, or because Jiang Qi chose someone else? " Is Jiang Qi''s leaving more painful, or is Jiang Qi''s giving up more painful? In fact, both of them are the same. In other words, when Jiang Qi made a choice, both of them happened at the same time. She left and chose someone else. In public, even threatened by themselves, they don''t care. They want to leave with others. How much do you hate yourself? Or How can''t wait to get away from him? Ye Jingtang grabbed a chest of clothes, feel breathing is painful, alcohol can''t paralyze those heartache feeling, it''s too painful. He wanted to get drunk and lose his mind, but he was so conscious of the pain in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 Jiang Ling saw Ye Jingtang like this and felt very powerless. One or two of her friends were like this. When she had them, she didn''t cherish them. When she lost them, she regretted them. What can regret bring back? In exchange for the original Did Tang poetry and Jiang Qi love their heart? It is said that the way of heaven is good and reincarnation is inevitable. When Jiang Qi betrayed everything just for him and his company for ye Jingtang''s reputation and face, ye Jingtang regarded her as a dog beside him. Later He personally destroyed her innocence, seriously injured her, photographed her most ugly picture, and threw her out of the door at the end. Jiang Ling always felt that Bo Ye and ye Jingtang were as cruel as they were at that time. So Bo Ye now regret, but can''t find a way back, bear such retribution. Now, the retribution also falls on Ye Jingtang. Thin night patted Ye Jingtang''s shoulder, "well, what''s uncomfortable, tell us." "I don''t feel well all over my mother!" Ye Jingtang finally couldn''t bear it and smashed the glass directly. However, because of the expensive and thick blanket on the ground, the wine was only sprinkled on the ground, and the glass didn''t even break. It''s not broken. He wants to vent, but nothing can be destroyed. Ye Jingtang felt pain, "I just let her go. Why do I feel uncomfortable? She has a good life with other wild men, but I''m suffering here. Why "Ye Jingtang..." Thin night looking at Ye Jingtang this appearance, don''t know how to persuade, he can''t start, "do you like Jiang Qi?" Ye Jingtang was stunned. His light brown pupils shrank. At that moment, his eyes were as beautiful as precious amber, which had been solidified and carved for years. Does he like Jiang Qi? Even ye Jingtang could not answer this question. He always felt that women like Jiang Qi were hypocritical. For a business, anyone can please, as long as the money, anything can be done. People call her "three niangs desperately", because as long as it''s the order from ye Jingtang, Jiang Qi will complete it perfectly by any means. Ye Jingtang always thought that Jiang Qi listened to him and obeyed him because he had saved her life. At that time, he only saved her because he liked her beauty. If he let this woman use her for his own use and pushed Jiang Qi out every time he needed to socialize, he could save a lot of detour with other partners. Beauty, hero. It''s fair to trade Jiang Qi''s beauty for men''s money. Ye Jingtang always thought so, so he took Jiang Qi as the sharpest and most convenient knife in his hand, and he was always confident. He always thinks that he is the master of Jiang Qi, even her life is given by him, what qualification does she have to say freedom? But Jiang Qi really ran away, even pretended to be dead, and left him at all costs. Ye Jingtang feels betrayed, betrayed by the most trusted person all the time. Why betray? She should always listen to him. What right does she have to betray him?! This is where ye Jingtang is most angry, but how can he say How can we say that he suffered because Jiang Qi left? Bo Ye understood, "Ye Jingtang, are you jealous?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 Ye Jingtang raised his head like an electric shock, looked at Bo Ye incredulously, and repeated the key words in his words, "jealous?" Bo Yegang wants to say yes. As a result, ye Jingtang sneers twice and throws everything on the table to the ground with a wave of his hand. Jingling clang ring in the hotel suite sounded, Jiangling and thin night all frowned, "made such a fire, also said not jealous." "I didn''t." Ye Jingtang murmured. He didn''t know who he was trying to persuade. "I''m not jealous. How can I be jealous for that kind of woman?" Next to Bo Ye and Jiang Ling had no time to persuade him, ye Jingtang dropped the table heavily, "I can''t be jealous for Jiang Qi! She? It''s just a cheap dog! I don''t care about her life at all! I just don''t want my dog to be adopted by others. What''s she worth being jealous of? " Jiang Qi, is she worth it! She is such a hypocritical woman! She is a natural watch! In her eyes, Tang poetry is more important than him. He has raised her for so long in vain. She is a wolf! Ye Jingtang had drunk too much, his brain was dizzy, and all his consciousness was half awake. He wanted to make himself sleep better through this state, but it was useless. All senses are paralyzed, only the pain is so deep and clear. Why is this The lingering depression and irritability in his chest, again and again when he wanted to sleep, brought him back to soberness. Ye Jingtang couldn''t sleep at night, and his heart was beating. He took a few steps backward and sat down on the sofa where he had been in the previous thin night. He lowered his head and kept breathing deeply, as if in agony. Thin night came forward to pat his back, ye Jingtang still feel too depressed. It''s so depressing Without Jiang Qi around It''s really depressing to the point of madness. Jiang Ling looked at Ye Jingtang and shook his head. He poked thin night''s arm and said in a small voice, "see, you were so hard mouthed at the beginning." "Me?" Bo Yesi doesn''t admit, "it''s impossible. I''m not so duplicative." Jiang Ling looked up and down at Bo Ye again with her eyes, "don''t believe it, you are such a person, and ye Jingtang is not much different in this aspect of emotion." "No way." Bo Ye still insists that he didn''t want to face as much as ye Jingtang, "I didn''t I''m very straightforward, OK? I like Tang poetry best. I like Tang poetry best in the world! " "Yo, now I''m shameless. I''m chasing people. I wasn''t a scum at the beginning. You are a little bit worse than ye Jingtang. After all, you are cheating in marriage. Ye Jingtang is single anyway. " "One more word, I''ll break your leg now, believe it or not?" Thin night with eyes ruthlessly gouged out Jiang Ling one eye, "give some color to open dyeing workshop, I call white more to clean up you." "What are you calling Bai Yue for?" Jiang Ling just wants to stop, Bo Ye dials a phone and shouts, "hello? Thin night "Your old enemy is in Room 303 of the Ascot Hotel." Bo yebad cried with a smile, "by the way, there is also a man who is lovelorn and drunk here. He needs you to cure his heart disease." As soon as Bai Yue heard the word "old enemy", he knew it must be Jiang Ling. Who dares to beat him except Jiang Ling in the whole world? Immediately howled, "wait! I''ll be right here! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 Twenty minutes later, Bai Yue arrived at the door of their hotel room. As soon as he opened the door, he was startled by the smell of wine. The white haired man covered his nose and stepped back. "Damn, what''s the matter? How many of you are soaking in the VAT?" Thin night pointed to point to Ye Jingtang, "he didn''t save." Ye Jingtang at this moment has fallen into a semi coma state, white more a look to frown, "careful stomach bleeding." "What is gastric bleeding?" Ye Jingtang red eyes, fingers tightly together, gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve got gastric cancer, she won''t blink in pain!" Jiang Ling didn''t understand the atmosphere and said, "why does Jiang Qi love you? As far as I know, doesn''t she have a boyfriend? " Thin night and white more Qi cover face. My God Jiang Ling is so cruel Jiang Ling said this kind of words at such a time. It was like putting a bomb in Ye Jingtang''s ear. Ye Jingtang jumped up and grabbed Jiang Ling''s clothes. His eyes were red with blood. He almost yelled at Jiang Ling, "when did you know?" "You You don''t know that lately, do you? " Jiang Ling took a look at Ye Jingtang''s expression and felt that he was a little surprised. "I thought you knew that for a long time. Jiang Qi and Han rang have been together for more than half a year. Half a year ago And I saw the two of them together Six months ago, six months ago, Jiang Qi had been with other men with peace of mind! It turned out that the freedom he gave her was the capital of her indulgence. He was suffering and missing her, but she turned around and fell in love with others easily! "Say ye Jingtang, you this person''s news isn''t some obstruction." Jiang Ling some doubts, "half a year ago when the old night accident, Jiang Qi followed." Ye Jingtang was stunned, "what What do you mean "The reason why old night appears in Hongmei villa It''s because Jiang Qi was kidnapped. " Jiang Ling looks into Ye Jingtang''s eyes, word by word, and spreads out the truth half a year ago in front of Ye Jingtang. "There is a man named Cong Xi in the jungle who wants to rebel. Because Bo Ye saves Congshan and Congzheng, he angers Cong Xi, and he wants to revenge Bo Ye. But because Tang poetry has been protected by Bo Ye, he can''t do it, so he turns to Jiang Qi. " Ye Jingtang''s pupils shrunk violently. Jiang Ling continued, "Jiang Qi is the best friend of Tang poetry. It can also be effective to use Jiang Qi to threaten Bo Ye, because Bo Ye can''t leave Tang poetry''s friends in danger. At that time, Han rang was also informed of the news, so the two of them arrived at Hongmei villa at the same time. " So in fact, six months ago, Jiang Qi was kidnapped. Later, Bo Ye and Han rang came and were rescued. But ye Jingtang didn''t know anything. "I can know these things, or because later the ambulance sent Jiang Qi to my hospital, I asked about the situation, Jiang Qi also in the abdomen knife, that knife is very long, in other people''s little girl''s stomach, I''m afraid it will leave a lifetime scar." Ye Jingtang felt the general pain of convulsion. Jiang Qi, a beautiful man, must be wronged if he left a long scar on his stomach? But he has been kept in the dark, and even missed the time to save her. Although Ye Jingtang also came to the Hongmei villa incident, he came late. At that time, Jiang Qi and Han rang had already jumped into the ambulance and been sent to the safe area, so he knew nothing about what happened before Jiang Qi. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 So when Jiang Ling told ye Jingtang the news again, it was a slap in the face. When Jiang Qi needed help most, Han rang rushed to save her regardless of everything. Han rang accompanied her to the hospital. Later Jiang Qi surgery wake up, open your eyes, the first eye to see, or Han rang. Since then, ye Jingtang has lost. No woman will forget the man who protects herself in the moment of life and death. When Jiang Qi is on the line of life and death, Han rang, not ye Jingtang, is the one who guards her. So she chose Han rang, even willing to go out of the shadow of the past for Han rang''s sake, even if she was caught dead with Ye Jingtang, she would not be threatened with soft ribs and come back to him. Ye Jingtang grabs Jiang Ling''s hand and starts to tremble. Later, he releases Jiang Ling''s collar feebly and steps back in a hurry and pain, as if suffering a lot. Originally a person''s heart can be so painful, pain on pain. Bai Yue looks at Ye Jingtang''s dejected appearance and can''t connect him with the spirited Ye Jingtang before. You see, this love has never let anyone go. If Bo Ye is dying for love, now Bo Ye still has room to maneuver, but ye Jingtang has no more. He missed all the opportunities to get Jiang Qi and could only watch Jiang Qi with other men. Ye Jingtang plays with love, but he doesn''t know love. He only knows possession. Jiang Qi is afraid of his demands, so he wants to escape. Bo Ye sat down and helped pour a new glass of wine. "Come on, you''d better drink some wine to let yourself vent." Because nothing else can be done. Ye Jingtang eyes scarlet, word by word, "I want to get Jiang Qi back." It''s the word rob. Thin night tiny feel disapproval, "why want to snatch back?" According to his observation, although he didn''t know Han rang''s character, he met Jiang Qi several times. When Jiang Qi was around him, his eyes were happy and peaceful. Obviously, Jiang Qi and Han rang seem to be quite at ease when they live together. Ye Jingtang''s fingers clenched, "because I can''t stand Jiang Qi making out with other men! I''d love to kill both of them Thin night heard Ye Jingtang''s words, feel some too cold-blooded, "Ye Jingtang, Jiang Qi is not your possession." It''s time for him to learn to respect, just like Bo Ye now knows how to respect the feelings of Tang poetry, not to force. But where can ye Jingtang listen? Jiang Qi is about to run away. He is far away from other men. What else can he do! He can''t watch Jiang Qi leave, he hasn''t said to let go, she doesn''t have the qualification to stop! So ye Jingtang wants to take Jiang Qi back and lock her up all her life, so that she never dare to leave his mind again! "She''s not mine. Whose else is she?" Ye Jingtang''s voice was murderous, "she is mine, only mine! If Han rang dares to touch her, I will really kill him! " Kill him! Only he can touch Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi''s first time is his. How dare other men touch her? Ye Jingtang''s rage makes several good friends around feel powerless. He has fallen into a dead circle, and others can''t enlighten him any more. Perhaps until one day, ye Jingtang finally realized that he was determined, he would let Jiang Qi have a better life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 A group of people have even given up persuading Ye Jingtang what, can only watch him keep drinking. Later, Jiang Ling couldn''t see it any more. He grabbed Ye Jingtang and dragged him up. "You''ve had enough. Is it useful to live and die here! Jiang Qi has a good life with others. You have to go and pester her! It was you who said you didn''t want Jiang Qi, but now it''s you who won''t let go. Is that interesting? Even if you die, you should die cleanly. Don''t disturb her This is really cruel, even more cruel than Jiang Ling''s words before. Bai Yue and Bo Ye are afraid that ye Jingtang will be stimulated and fight with Jiang Ling directly, but ye Jingtang doesn''t. The man''s dark eyes suddenly flashed a glimmer, he looked up at Jiang Ling, almost unconsciously murmured, "death? How dare I die I''m most afraid of I''m most afraid that I''ll die. She won''t shed a tear, and she has to tell the world that I died well... " "Who are you showing me now?" Jiang Ling can''t bear it any more. Everyone is like this. It''s still hard to wake up. Bo Ye was so bad to Tang poetry at the beginning. Now even if she kneels down and asks Tang poetry to come back, Tang poetry leaves directly without frowning. Ye Jingtang knew clearly saw, how still cannot eat the lesson to learn not to be good? Don''t you think you are human after two drinks! "I''m happy that I broke down, aren''t I? At that time, Jiang Qi didn''t get it back, and he still had a lot of problems, so he was satisfied, wasn''t he? " Jiang Ling was so angry that he shivered, "what I can''t stand most is a man like you! When you didn''t treat Jiang Qi well, what the hell were you doing when other girls devoted themselves to you! In squandering, in consuming other people''s love! Now that they''re ready to break, you''re in a hurry to get entangled. It''s fun, isn''t it? Is it different from the thin night half a year ago? No, it''s not all good shit! " Even Bo Ye was scolded. Jiang Ling has a good temper in general, and he is patient and enlightening when he sees more patients in the hospital. After all, he is a doctor. He is kind-hearted and always thinks of others. However, he was really very angry with his brothers who couldn''t do it. One or two of them liked to be cheap. He had advised Boye long ago to make good use of the opportunity to compensate and comfort others, but Boye didn''t listen. Now it''s all right. People don''t pay attention to you. At the beginning, ye Jingtang injured Jiang Qi in the middle of the night. When Jiang Ling came to see him with a medicine box, he also advised him, but he didn''t listen. Is it meaningful to make life worse than death? you deserves it! Jiang Ling was so angry that he said, "if you don''t take your body seriously, how can Jiang Qi love you after drinking two glasses of wine? How can you be so naive! If I were Jiang Qi, I''d like you to die. If you die far away, how sad you are. What''s sad about drinking? If you are really sad, why don''t you die! When they are sad in prison, Tang poetry always cuts their wrists and grits their teeth to survive! what about you? I give you a knife now, you dare not cut it! You''re a counsellor! Jiang Qi ran away with other people. Now Bo Ye must admit her mistake. Then she has no shame to apologize and make up for it. Even if she is rejected, she will let others know what she wants. What are you doing? " What are you doing? Ye Jingtang''s heart trembled. Jiang Ling pointed to him and scolded him, "you still blame Jiang Qi, and you''re still looking for reasons from Jiang Qi! I''m really fed up with your character. I tell you that if Jiang Qi still comes back to you, he''s just too busy. Any man on the street is better than you! Ye Jingtang, you ask yourself, has Jiang Qi ever done anything sorry for you since he knew you! One! "One!" Ye Jingtang''s heart contracts violently because of Jiang Ling''s questioning, but he Can''t say a word to refute. "I can''t wake up one by one, but I still can''t hear it! Jiang Qi didn''t do anything sorry for you at all. You''ve been squeezing her, using her, and even saying that she betrayed you! Are you funny? Do you really think you are the emperor? Why, did Jiang Qi sign the contract of selling himself or something? The Qing Dynasty has been dead for hundreds of years, and you still tell me the word "betrayal"! Jiang Qi is going to betray you. You''ve already betrayed him, and you''ll have a chance to hurt him? She is despised by you, used by you, pushed out by you to block the knife. What''s the picture? It''s not because other girls like you! " It''s not because other girls like you! Jiang Ling''s words burst out in Ye Jingtang''s ear like thunder. All his words turned into countless sharp knives in the moment of speaking, stabbing Ye Jingtang''s body. If language can hurt people, ye Jingtang must be full of holes at this moment. He sat there in a daze. He was scolded by Jiang Ling, and his ears were buzzing. At this moment, all his consciousness collapsed, and the torrent of memories swallowed up all ye Jingtang''s thoughts. It''s like a world falling apart. Bo Ye saw Ye Jingtang''s light brown pupils, showing a kind of heart that died in an instant A magnificent sight. He was stunned, too. I don''t know why, I always feel my heart is aching Is it because Jiang Ling''s words scolded his weakness?Jiang Ling was still panting when she finished, but later she became hoarse. "I really can''t understand you. Lao ye, ye Jingtang, you are all. I have told you many times, to cherish, to cherish Why do you still like to hurt others? " Bo Ye and ye Jingtang are silent. "Is it so hard to admit that you love her and that you have made mistakes?" Jiang Ling pointed to herself, "we are all children of rich families. I admit that. I also know that people like us are more arrogant than others. But is this the reason why we don''t bow our heads and hurt them selfishly all the time? Ye Jingtang, what''s the use of putting on such a picture now? Jiang Qi has a good life. You have to rob her back. What do you think of her as, a toy? I don''t want you to repeat the mistake of Bo Ye. I don''t want to see my own good brother trapped in despair all day long for these love affairs. " Jiang Ling''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "But I couldn''t do anything. I tried my best to persuade everyone. Every time Tang Shi and Jiang Qi were injured, I came to clean up the mess for you. Now I''m watching them leave you. I want to give them a big hand. I deserve it. I said Ye Jingtang deserved it. Do you understand? " Ye Jingtang turned pale and could not say a word. For a long time, he murmured, "I I didn''t think Jiang Qi would Leave me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 Ye Jingtang''s words came out with a humble feeling of begging. He really didn''t think that Jiang Qi would leave. He always thought that no matter how he made trouble, she couldn''t leave him. Ye Jingtang was stunned by Jiang Ling''s words on the spot. His chest was like a hole, and the cold wind blew in, making him cold to the bone. Jiang Ling felt helpless and shook his head, "I can''t go in. Ye Jingtang, you are really hopeless. " Ye Jingtang is red eyed and silent. His back is like a lonely statue. He is the only one left in the world. Later, Jiang Ling wanted to ask Bai Yue for some pills to take for ye Jingtang. He was afraid that when he really had something wrong with his drink, ye Jingtang suddenly coughed heavily. He didn''t vomit. He just retched. The more retching, the more frightened, the whole person was like a spasm, pale. Thin night eyes, see ye Jingtang with his hand to cover his mouth, palm of a pool of red blood. "Take him to the hospital!" Bai Yue also yelled, "alcoholism, this is it! Jiang Ling Jiang Ling immediately came to give a hand, Bo Ye grabbed the car key, "no, now carry him out..." "I don''t want it." Ye Jingtang''s face was like a dead man. He was about to faint, and he was still holding on, "I don''t want to go to the hospital I just want Jiang Qi back... " Jiang Ling wants to wake up Ye Jingtang with a slap, but he knows that it''s useless to do so. He can only take ye Jingtang away by force. "You''re going to die, are you going to return Jiang Qi?" Thin night gnaws teeth, "drag him into the car, I send him to the city hospital of traditional Chinese medicine." That''s where Jiang Ling works. "Go." Ye Jingtang doesn''t want to go. He feels that he has lost when he leaves. He has lost to Jiang Qi''s ruthlessness. He doesn''t want to go to the hospital to expose his vulnerability at all But when the darkness came, the tall man didn''t support him. He lost all his strength and fell into the dark abyss. ****** in Jiangling''s office in the Municipal Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, Bai Yue and Bo Ye are sitting in front of Jiangling. The three men have different postures, but they all have brilliant faces. If there is a little nurse passing by, they are afraid to run away with red faces and screams. "Did ye Jingtang wash his stomach?" "Yes." Jiang Ling tut impatiently, "how to do? What if he wakes up and he''s still dying? " White more supported chin cool ground to come a, "that continue to want to die not live Bai.". Let him be more determined. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Ling turned to see Bo Ye, "come on, you ex convict, give me some advice." "Why do I have a criminal record?" Thin night was stunned, after a while scolded a way, "I am different from ye Jingtang good! It''s not the same! " "What''s the difference?" "The attitude is different." Thin night stink shamelessly said, "you see ye Jingtang now obviously did not wake up." Jiang Ling felt thorny and sighed, "you are all like this. You always have to wait until you lose it to know the pain. If you don''t die, you won''t die." Bo Ye looked out of the window and said, "yes People are cheap. I Miss Tang poetry a little bit Jiang Ling was stunned, "why do you say this all of a sudden?" Bo Ye turns her head, with a smile on her delicate Jun face. It may be that she thinks of Tang poetry, and even her eyes are shining. The evil is like this, "I want to go to Baicheng to have dinner with her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 Jiang Ling and Bai Yue show "you can pull it down" eyes at the same time. Bo Ye is not happy to be stared at by them like this, "what are you doing?" "As far as I know, it''s not long since you were rejected by Tang poetry." Jiang Ling was playing with a pen in her fingers, and her fingertips turned around flexibly. "People will be annoyed to see you now." Thin night kneaded the eyebrow, this action later Tang poetry has also done countless times, "I''m afraid Han Shen will pick her up for dinner at that time." "Well, I think you can take it easy." Jiang Ling made an analysis on one side. "Tang poetry should not be the kind of person who accepts Han Shen so quickly. According to my understanding of her, her state at this moment should be nobody. Han Shen''s side, she is expected to refuse. " Bo Ye''s face improved a little. After a while, he began to think about how to meet Tang poetry next time. Now, besides making money, Tang poetry is in his mind, which is more than five years ago. Jiang Ling and Bai Yue shake their heads helplessly and ask what is love in the world? It''s about life and death. Later, when ye Jingtang woke up, a group of people came to see him. He was lying on the hospital bed with a pale face. Thin night saw Ye Jingtang so weak for the first time. The first thing he said when he woke up was, "where is Jiang Qi now?" Bo Ye replies to him sincerely, "stay with Han rang in Baicheng." Ye Jingtang''s face is even more gray. Jiang Ling thinks that Bo Ye''s skill is no worse than her. The ward fell into a long silence. After a while, ye Jingtang said, "I want to leave the hospital." "Fart, I have to be hospitalized for observation tomorrow." Jiang Ling took a look at the medical record and said, "what are you doing out now? Looking for Jiang Qi? " Ye Jingtang said, "yes." White more direct rolled a white eye, "no help." Bo Ye said, "when you are well, you go to find Jiang Qi now. In this way, you can''t beat Han rang." Jiang Ling covers her face in collapse. My mother, Bo Ye, how dare you say That night, Bai Yue and Bo ye went back ahead of time, but Jiang Ling was afraid that ye Jingtang would run away and stay in the hospital to take care of him. When they went out, they looked at the stars in the sky, and Bo ye asked, "Bai Yue, if you were Tang Shi or Jiang Qi, would you choose to come back?" Bai Yue shook his head. "Under normal circumstances, I will run away. In other words, if you go to live abroad directly, it''s no different from staying at home in the past. After all, with your current ability, even if you go abroad, you can also find traces. " The night was deep and silent. "So I think the best way is to put it down, even if I see you again, it will be light. It''s more cruel than leaving. " Bai Yue took a look at Bo Ye, and then said, "Bo Ye, this is the way Tang poetry treats you now." Thin night a Leng, feel a little sour heart, after a while and can only smile, "no way, who let me have a bastard." Bai Yue whistled, "the prodigal son will not change his money when he turns back. If you show your sincerity, she will certainly feel good for Tang poetry. After all, Tang poetry is not a brainless woman. She has a grudge in her heart, but she also remembers others'' kindness. " Bo Ye goes out with his hands in his pockets. His straight body pulls out a slender shadow in the street lamp and sticks it in his heel like a ghost. "It''s impossible to like other women in this life, so the only goal in his life is to try to cheat Tang poetry home." "Then I hope you can make it." White more looking at thin night''s back, "don''t learn Ye Jingtang, thin night, you can recognize your heart." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 Tang poetry originally thought that the future road would pass smoothly. Even if Bo Ye stirred her mind from time to time, she had enough sense and cold to suppress those palpitating feelings. But the next night something happened that caught her off guard. Ventus, holding r7cky full of blood, knocks on the door of Tang Shi''s house. When he goes in, the man with a paralyzed iceberg has an anxious expression on his face. His eyes are red and his voice is dumb. "He''s hurt! Injured --! " Tang Shi was startled. Just yesterday, Jiang Qi and Han let them go on holiday. Now she and Tang Wei live at home. Seeing r7cky, the woman looks pale. When Tang Wei came out of the bedroom, he burst into tears! Master "Close the door!" Tang Shi shouts. Ventus turns to close the door. Tang only steps ahead of him and says, "wait a minute!" Ventus was puzzled. He saw Tang Shi take out a bucket of water from the kitchen, wipe the outside trace thoroughly with a rag, and then close the door carefully. Before closing the door, he looked up at the camera at the end of the corridor for a long time, clenched his fist, and then slammed the door. R7cky was lying weakly in Ventus'' arms, with no blood on his face and shaking hands covering the wound. "Where did it hurt?" Tang Shi knows that they are not ordinary people, but in the past r7cky and Ventus appeared in a very brave image. He never thought that he would fall in Ventus'' arms so frail. Tang Wei went to the kitchen to get scissors, and then cut off r7cky''s clothes with scissors. The little boy''s eyes were cold and calm. He threw his clothes to Tang Shi and said, "Mommy, go and burn the clothes." Burned? Tang poetry suddenly understood that it was about destroying the evidence. She immediately obeyed Tang Wei''s order to burn the clothes on the balcony, and the bloodstain was still on her body. Tang Shi watched the pile of clothes turn into ashes, and then brought a bucket of water to put out all the dust and get wet. Looking back, she saw Tang Wei in the living room, and the little boy was pressing professionally on r7cky''s wound, "master, please bear it I''ll see it for you right away. " "Weiwei..." R7cky smiles, "really I didn''t hurt you in vain... " "Master Don''t talk. If you talk again, I''ll throw you down here! " Tang Wei wiped a tear, then moved his hand, saw r7cky abdominal wound, bloody. "A knife in the abdomen. And there''s iron chips in it. " Ventus lost his mind rarely. His voice was shaking. "I''m afraid the knife will pierce his stomach organs, so..." "Go get the scissors, and brother Ventus, do you have a lighter?" "I have..." R7cky is still laughing, "Ventus, he I don''t like smoking. " "Shut up! Don''t waste any more energy Tang Wei asked Ventus to take the scissors and told his master not to talk any more. Every minute he expended his energy, he was joking about his life. "There is alcohol in the cupboard above our kitchen, and there are small tweezers for make-up in my mom''s bathroom. I don''t know if they can be used. Please help me on the way." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 Tang Shi was stunned, never thought of thin night. But Tang Wei thought that when Bo Ye''s kidney was broken and unable to recover, he could be rescued in Australia, which means that someone around him must have such amazing medical skills. Now r7cky has encountered the same thing, maybe Maybe you can ask Bo Ye for help. Tang Wei doesn''t want to deal with the past with Bo Ye any more. He just wants to save his master and says to Tang Shi, "Mommy, please call Bo Ye. He must know someone who can solve these problems." Tang Shi grits her teeth and looks at r7cky with blood deficiency and weak breathing. She thinks of the high spirited face when she and Jiang Qi were attacked in Hongmei villa, and the man with a sniper gun escorted them. She clenched her fist. She can''t leave r7cky like this! So she said, "OK." ****** Bo ye received a call in the middle of the night. Looking at the caller ID on the screen, the words Tang poetry on it kept beating. Thin night feel heartbeat in this instant accelerated, Leng for a few seconds, and then quickly connect the call, the voice with incredible, "Tang poetry?" The call she made to him on her own initiative was like a powerful sedative injection into Bo Ye''s heart. He said, "what''s the matter?" Tang Shi grabbed the mobile phone and spoke slowly but firmly, "Bo Ye, I''m sorry to disturb you late at night, but I may need your help At that moment, the word "going through fire and water" flashed through thin night''s mind. Tang Shi then said the matter quickly and rationally. Bo Ye''s face sank to one side. After listening to it, he said dryly, "OK, I''ll help you call people, send me your address, and we''ll try to get there in an hour." After all, there is still some distance between Haicheng and Baicheng. Finally, Tang Shi said thank you. Bo Ye smiles at her mobile phone and doesn''t speak. Then she hangs up. The man stares at the mobile phone screen and quickly dials the number to Bai Yue. Bai Yue is sleeping in the middle of the night. When he sees Bo Ye''s call, he suddenly gets angry. "Do you know if you disturb my beauty sleep?" Thin night quite disdain, "big man still sleep beauty sleep." "You don''t understand that the beauty of our Palace should be maintained every day!" If not, meeting adjourned. "Anything for you all to present?" "Come with me to the white city." Bo Ye said word by word, "someone is seriously injured. It''s in the Tang poetry family." "Damn it." Bai Yue jumps up, "you coax your ex-wife with me?" Thin night sneers, "go or not?" "No Bai Yue is determined. "Two hundred thousand." "What kind of person am I?" "Half a million." ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not... " "Eight hundred thousand." "Go Bai Yue began to change clothes and tidy up tools on the spot. Then he put the medicine box on his back, held his mobile phone with half of his face and shoulder, and said to Bo Ye while wearing gloves, "send my address, I will start with you at the same time." They got on the sports car at the same time and stepped on the gas pedal to the end. It was more than an hour before they arrived. When the knock on the door rang, Tang Wei rushed out to open the door. Ventus was still guarding r7cky. As soon as the door opened, Bai Yue and Bo ye stood outside at the same time. "How''s it going?" Bo Ye didn''t have time to detour with Tang poetry. The key is to solve the safety problem of the injured. When he walked in, he smelled a strong smell of blood. He frowned directly, "is this massive bleeding?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 "Yes, it hurt the stomach." Bai Yue saw r7cky''s wound, and his eyes were also very nervous. "In other words, who made this posture? It''s very good. It prevents secondary injury." "It''s me." Tang Wei stood there. "I was afraid you wouldn''t come. I helped him dig out the blade myself." Alcohol lights, scissors, tweezers. He made complete preparations. If Tang Shi''s request for help was rejected by Bo Ye, he would do it himself. This child''s plan is too meticulous. Bai Yue looks at him more. "You''re a genius." Bai Yue has put on latex gloves on his hand, "but this is not a hospital after all. The operating room is generally sterile, so I can''t do it here, so the wound is likely to be infected on the way to save him." No, going to the hospital will be exposed all of a sudden. This kind of thing is too sensitive to go to the hospital. Bai Yue looks down at r7cky, and then he feels confused. He looks at Ventus. He always feels that the two people are very familiar, but he can''t remember where he saw them. Maybe It''s similar to the gas field of fighting in the same barrage. Let Bai Yue have a kind of illusion, as if to see the seven sins companion. Tang Shi and Bo ye stand on one side. Tang Wei carefully looks at what tools Bai Yue needs during this period. Tang Wei is able to take things out of his medicine box accurately without making any mistakes, just like a professional doctor assistant in a high-level hospital, who seems to have undergone rigorous training. "How do you know?" Tang Shi asked a question on one side. "Since that happened half a year ago." After a pause, Tang Wei continued to deliver things to Bai Yue. "I''m afraid that one day, Mommy, you will be seriously injured, and I can''t help it. So I went to see some basic medical information... " He didn''t want to bear the despair of Boye''s death again. He was even more afraid of the danger of Tang poetry, so he went to learn it secretly. The little boy''s mind makes two adults feel chest acid, he is too distressing. "It hurt my stomach." Bai Yue feels awkward and tut. He has a blade hidden in his sleeve, but he usually doesn''t use it. Now he uses a sharp blade to cut off some edge dead meat. Because there is no anesthetic, r7cky is in cold sweat all over his body. All of Bai Yue''s tools are specially customized, which is in line with his personal hobbies. The scalpel in his hand is crisp and just pokes the cut blade. R7cky let out a painful murmur, Ventus clenched his hands on one side, "are you sure?" "Yes, but after digging out the blade, the follow-up is much more difficult than digging out the blade." Bai Yue frowned, "some of the stomach organs are damaged. After the blade is dug out, you can send him to a trustworthy hospital. It''s a bit difficult for me to finish it alone. At the beginning of the rescue Bo night is also in the hospital under the cooperation of professional assistants to complete Or to the hospital. "It seems that we have to block the news." Bo Ye immediately calculated which hospital in Baicheng is more professional, "go ahead, you need an assistant, right?" Bai Yue didn''t lift his head. He could observe from which angle he could reduce the bleeding. "I''ll call Jiang Ling, too." Thin night Mou Guang is icy cold, "I don''t believe to still have you two hand together all can''t save the person who come back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 Bai Yue first simply cleaned r7cky''s wound in Tang poets'' home, and then turned on the flashlight to illuminate his abdominal scar, "the blade is very deep. If you move it casually, it may cause massive bleeding." This kind of launcher with blade fragments is too cruel. "Is it possible to get it back?" Ventus asked anxiously on one side that if anything happened to r7cky again, the seven sins would be dispersed. Tang Wei also anxiously frowned on one side, "can you hold on to brother Jiang Ling?" Bai Yue shook his head, "I''d better start first. I''m afraid Jiang Ling will come by then. He can''t hold on." Ventus suddenly murmured, "if only he were here..." He was armed when he was growing white. Naturally, he didn''t want to be recognized. He wrapped his hair in a thick hat. He could only let people see his sharp eyes. Ventus didn''t know why he thought the people in front of him were a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen them. He thought, if at this moment, the jealousy of seven sins is present, one can pull r7cky back from the struggle line of death. Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi. Tang Shi''s face is not good either. He pretends to be calm. "You''d better send him to the hospital..." R7cky can''t have an accident. He helped the mother and son of Tang poetry. Bai Yue looked up at Bo Ye, "Lao ye, can you handle it? Let the hospitals in Baicheng not spread the news. " Haicheng''s words, Bo Ye can absolutely guarantee that no one will spread them, but Baicheng, he is not sure. "To the last hospital." "Thin night frowned," Jiang Ling and I said that last time we took Cong Zheng out of the house is very strict, heard that the hospital is more confidential, but also need some means to go in After all, it''s the hospital jointly run by the families of LAN Ming and ye Jingtang. But thin night thought of Ye Jingtang''s state now, still sighed, don''t disturb him, simply gave LAN Ming a call. Although he has no memory of the past, Lin CI has sorted out everything that happened in the past for him, so Bo Ye knows what he has experienced before, and naturally knows that there is such a person as LAN Ming. As a result, when Bai Yue, r7cky and Ventus heard Bo Ye start to search for the name of LAN Ming in his mobile phone, their expressions froze one after another, as if they had heard some incredible name. "You Who do you mean? " Bai Yue has known Bo Ye for half a year. For the first time, he hears the name Lanming from Bo Ye''s mouth. His eyes are wide open. Even r7cky just opens his eyes, full of cold sweat. On his pale face because of pain, a pair of eyes are as cold as a blade, "Lanming?" Bo Ye didn''t find their difference. He just told LAN Ming the general situation. LAN Ming said that he could, and called them to move now. He was waiting for them in the hospital. After hanging up the phone, Bo Ye looks up and finds that Bai Yue and the three of them have the same expression unexpectedly. That shock, with a look of hate. Bo Ye said, "you Have a grudge against LAN Ming? " R7cky gritted his teeth and struggled, "let me be saved by Lanming, it''s better to let me die!" "Arrogance Ventus couldn''t help shouting, "survive first, and then settle the matter of LAN Ming!" But after hearing the name Ventus, Bai Yue trembled and almost couldn''t grasp the scalpel in his hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 Arrogance Is that arrogant? The pride of the seven sins? Bai Yue looked down at r7cky''s face, and his pupils shrank. The address in his mouth called out directly, "are you arrogant?" Three people are all stunned, three pairs of eyes look back and forth, white more suddenly took off his hat. In an instant, the white hair fell down like a waterfall. R7cky and Ventus widened their eyes, white hair Who else has the white hair of Li? The weak man trembled and called out his name Jealousy... " Bai Yue exclaimed excitedly, "I thought you were familiar with me at the beginning I didn''t expect to meet you again... " Bo Ye and Tang Wei stay on one side, staring at each other. The Tang poetry beside them is even more unaware of the development of the plot. They are just like brothers who have been separated for many years. They almost have no tears in their eyes to embrace each other. What''s the development? "The people of the seven sins are getting together little by little..." Ventus looked at r7cky lying down, and Bai Yue began to help him carry him up, "Lao ye, how long does it take to drive to that hospital now?" "About half an hour, is that ok?" Thin night saw an eye r7cky weak but strong support appearance, some can''t bear to, "hit by such insidious bullet must be very painful." When this question came out, the Tang poetry wanted to catch up with the pace, but suddenly. It must hurt to be beaten, right? It must hurt, right? Thin night How painful are the bullets and knives you blocked for her? Tang Shi watched Bo Ye help Bai Yue move r7cky out. A group of people were careful not to touch his wound. Everyone''s eyes were nervous. Even Tang Wei Ran to the room to close the laptop and then ran out. It seemed that he wanted to use the computer to do something else. Tang Shi catches up with them, then brings them to the door and sends a text message to Jiang Qi, saying that there is something wrong at home recently, so don''t make a fuss when they go home. Tang Wei jumps into Bo Ye''s car. In front of him, Ventus and Bai Yue move r7cky to their own car. Ventus is responsible for driving, while Bai Yue is responsible for the wound condition of r7cky all the way to prevent the wound from being shaken and causing bleeding again. Later, Tang Shi looked left and right, watching her son jump into the front seat of Boye''s car, and opened the back door of Boye''s car. "You..." Bo Ye looked back at Tang poetry and said, "do you want to come together?" Tang Shi gave a cold face, but her eyes were firm, and she seemed determined to join them. "You know, it''s serious." Thin night some worry, "is not a small thing, perhaps can''t get away safely." "It doesn''t matter." Tang Shi''s voice trembled, but he stepped in directly, and then closed the door. "All my life There''s enough gunfire to be heard. " Tang poetry almost unconsciously murmured, "drive, don''t delay the best time to save people." Thin night, six months ago in the body of seven scars, the gun sound has broken all my expectations of the world. Bo Ye didn''t say any more. When he stepped on the gas pedal, the car drifted quickly on the road, followed by Ventus''s car. He bit it steadily all the way, but didn''t lose it. The distance between the cars was very close. This shows how anxious Ventus is at this moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 Twenty minutes later, at night, the two cars arrived at the military hospital one by one. The moment they stepped on the brake, the tires and the ground were rubbing violently, raising a cloud of dust. Then when they got to the door, they saw LAN Ming standing there, holding his hands in front of his chest, with a serious face, "what''s the matter? How come all of a sudden someone in your place is injured? " Bo ye went up and said, "I was called here temporarily, too. This is Tang Shi''s friend, so, LAN Ming, can you help me?" LAN Ming looked at the pale r7cky who was transported out. The night was heavy and he didn''t see the specific features clearly. He could only frown and sigh, "come on, you guys. Those who can hide their identities can hide them. After all, this is a place that can be investigated vertically. Even if I guarantee you personally, it''s inevitable that they will raid and check, so be careful. " The older Bai Yue was, the earlier he put his hair on his hat, the more beautiful his eyes appeared. He was a man who was more beautiful than a woman. Several people walked into the hospital behind LAN Ming. Later, LAN Ming opened a sterile operating room for them by using his authority. After r7cky was transported in, they began to check nervously and quickly. LAN Ming is standing outside, and Ventus is also standing outside. When two people look at each other, LAN Ming is sensitive to the other''s bad eyes. He squinted. "Did we know each other before?" Ventus turned his face. "I don''t know." Really? Is it his illusion? Unexpectedly saw the intention of killing from the man''s eyes in front of him. Jiang Ling and Bai Yue put on sterile isolation clothes and enter the operating room at the same time. Tang Shi and Tang Wei are waiting. When Tang Shi is upset, Tang Wei suddenly grabs Bo Ye''s hand. Bo Ye was stunned. The little boy whispered, "come here for a while." Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi and finds that when she doesn''t care, she follows Tang Wei to the corner of the corridor. Tang Wei turns on his computer and says, "can you help me invade the security system of our apartment in Baicheng?" Bo ye had some doubts, but he quickly reflected that if r7cky''s gunshot wound was caused by a very dangerous person, then they would definitely check his whereabouts again. Finally, if they are found in the surveillance video, they will be dragged into the water with Tang poetry. Since you want to destroy the evidence, you have to destroy it clean. It''s not enough for Tang Wei to let Tang Shi burn r7cky''s bloody clothes. All the things that can prove that r7cky has been around their home should be cleared. "I''m responsible for solving the street probes on the street, because it''s very possible to take pictures of brother Ventus and them, so I want to give you the surveillance video in the apartment community. The earlier we erase these records, the more reassuring we will be." How could he have such a delicate mind. Bo Ye bowed his head and whispered, "OK, I''ll get the computer in the car. You wait for me here." Tang Wei looks at Bo''s back at night and holds his fingers tightly. R7cky is a man of seven sins What''s more, he is still the first of the seven crimes, and is not so easily injured. Seven cases of crime have always been busy with their own career, contributing more than one or two points to the society. Why are seven cases of crime suddenly pursued and killed? Something must have been exposed Tang Wei felt that the people of the seven deadly sins seemed to be coming to the surface. No matter what the reason, they were exposing their real bodies little by little. Who planned all this from beginning to end? Behind Who''s the one with the black hand? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 While Bo Ye and Tang Wei are busy deleting records, Tang Shi can''t find their father and son. They follow them to the corner of the corridor. As a result, they see two faces, one big and the other small, sitting on one side of the bench, one with a computer on his lap, typing ferociously on the keyboard. She took a cursory look and saw a lot of familiar code. They should be programming, but Tang Wei''s relationship with Bo Ye suddenly got better? Tang Shi frowned and just wanted to say something. After that, Ventus came up and stood beside Tang Shi with a cold face and a facial paralysis. Maybe only when he meets something related to r7cky, his expression will fluctuate a little, because that is his best friend, his best friend of life and death. "It doesn''t matter." Tang Shi didn''t know what to do with him, but he said, "he won''t have an accident. Don''t worry about it." Ventus just said thank you indifferently, then looked at the thin night and Tang Wei in the corner. as like as two peas did not know that someone watched them, and spent nearly an hour to turn all the surveillance videos out and wrap them up, the two men stood up and stretched together as they ended up. They saw Ventus and Tang poetry standing there watching them. was scared as like as two peas and a little boy, who were just like a little boy. Tang Shi didn''t know why he wanted to laugh, but later he just laughed directly. Tang Wei was still a little embarrassed, "Mommy, how long have you been watching it?" "All the time." Tang poetry came forward, "don''t do dangerous things, you know?" Tang Wei tilted his face and looked at thin night. Then he drew back his eyes, clenched his fist and said in a low voice, "well, I know." Several hours later, the lights in the operating room went out, r7cky was pushed out by Jiang Ling, and Ventus was the first to rush up, "how about it?" "It''s very successful, but he needs blood supplement recently. Please remember to give him more nutrition." Bai Yue took off the mask on his face, "whether to stay in hospital next depends on your consideration." "You can''t live here." Ventus thought for a moment, "I can take him back to take care of him." "Even if you take him back, it''s not as good as the treatment in the hospital." White more voice indifference, "I suggest hospitalization." Ventus''s fingers clung tightly together and finally gave in, "OK." LAN Ming is holding his hands in front of his chest? Are you sure you live here? " Bo Yedao, "yes, you may have to open the back door again." "In a word, a little." LAN Ming glanced over Tang poetry and asked Bo Ye, "but I wonder why Tang poetry is here?" Tang Shi was a little embarrassed. "Brother LAN, I want to follow him." Wearing a uniform, LAN Ming''s face is majestic and manly. He comes forward and pats Tang Shi on the shoulder. "Men''s battlefield, you''d better come less, or it will be very dangerous." Bo Ye''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his evil eyes were alert, but it was Tang Shi. Because he had contact with LAN Ming several times before, he was a little familiar, and he laughed there, "no way, this is my son''s good friend, so I must come. I won''t show up next time, or you''ll have to take extra care of me. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 LAN Ming nodded and then said, "I haven''t seen you for a while. How can I be thin again?" Thin night eyebrow a jump, blue family big little is how to return a responsibility! Why do you start chatting with Tang poetry?! Is there a story between them?! Tang poetry is generous, "a while ago busy, estimated thin, but now I''m free, after a while will be fat back." LAN Ming looked at Tang poetry and said with a smile, "you''re still a little bit fat and more lovely." Thin night stands aside, scalp is about to explode, what circumstance is this? What''s the relationship between them! Talk so ambiguous! A wife and slave looked up at Tang Shi. Tang Shi didn''t notice anything strange on her face. She talked with LAN Ming skillfully and didn''t feel the anxiety of Bo Ye. After a while, Tang Shi turned his head to thin night and said in a soft voice, "by the way, about today, I also want to thank you." Thin night a Leng, then turned his head away. Tang poetry feels strange, "thin night?" The name of Bo ye read out from her mouth is very nice. Bo Ye felt that she was soft hearted, but she still held back and didn''t pay attention to Tang poetry with her cold appearance. She just glanced at her slightly. Tang Shi noticed the appearance of thin night, with curved eyebrows and eyes, "I really thank you, not for social intercourse." She took a few steps towards Bo Ye. In Bo Ye''s stunned eyes, the woman stretched out her hand to him. It was the once beautiful face, but there was a little more lightness in her eyebrows. It was like a relief, and it was like a slight mockery of the past. It turned out that leaving didn''t hurt people, and it hurt people most if she didn''t care. She said, "come and shake your hand as a friend." At that moment, as if her heart was suddenly pierced by something, after the sails had passed, she chose to put it down, and even so calmly extended her hand to the man who had hurt herself. Thin night is stunned, hang the hand of the body side unexpectedly dare not lift up. This second, if you hold hands, what should you do next? Shake hands and put them down together? Bo Ye stares at Tang Shi''s white slender fingers, his heart counts seconds, and his heart beats faster. Then the man takes a deep breath and comes forward to hold Tang Shi''s hand. In the middle of the night, the two people were cast two slender shadows by the corridor light, which fell on the white hospital wall, just like a painting. Tang Shi said, "thank you very much for your help. I''m glad to meet you again, Bo Ye." Thin night did not speak, droop eyebrows, countless words in want to say, at this moment are like a lump in the throat. Then, Tang Shi released his finger. Tang Wei watched the scene between his parents, frowning. The little boy seemed to be thinking about something very serious. In the end, there was only a sigh left. "Do you think it''s possible for your mommy and Boye?" Jiang Ling didn''t disturb them. He went to Tang Wei and squatted down. Tang Wei shook his head. "If my mother refuses Bo Ye all the time, it means that she still has him in her heart and can''t let him go. But my mother can face the thin night with a peaceful attitude like this. I think she has really let go Release, also represents a kind of give up. A kind of let others, also let their own give up. So Tang Wei felt that it was really hard for Tang poetry to go back to the past with Bo Ye. "But no matter what choice my mom makes, I will support her." Tang Wei said firmly, "her choice is my choice." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 Jiang Ling touched Tang Wei''s head with a smile. "Tang poetry has experienced so many hard days. Fortunately, it''s not too lonely to be accompanied by you." This little boy is a gift from heaven to Tang Shi. Every time she feels that the world is suffering, Tang Wei is like a ray of sunshine, firmly illuminating the way of Tang Shi. Tang poetry protected Tang Wei, but it was also protected by Tang Wei. ****** two days later, r7cky woke up and Bai Yue and Ventus sat with serious eyes. R7cky was startled, "you Why don''t you two go up behind my back? " Bai Yue rolled his eyes, and his white hair looked very ghostly under the sunlight in the early morning. He chuckled, forming a sharp contrast with Ventus, who was cold faced with iceberg beside him. "Arrogance, I saved your life again." In this life, Bai Yue is arrogant and most envious. Saving people only by heart, has always been just a hobby, but the only regret in his life is that he didn''t save greed in that fight. R7cky smiles, "Alas How long did I sleep? " "Two days." Ventus spoke indifferently to one side. "Damn it." R7cky scolded, "if you go to sleep, 2019 will come." Bai Yue laughed, "you are still as unreliable as before." R7cky learned the posture of white eyes rolling, "you are still as young as before, white hair, aging." Bai Yue hated being told that he was not good-looking. He rushed up to pinch him. "How dare you say that this palace is old? My palace is the most beautiful in the world R7cky hid, covered his stomach and said, "is my stomach OK? Is it a hole? " Bai Yue gnashed his teeth, "yes, the intestines are exposed, and then you eat here and fall out there!" "Quack!" R7cky scolded him, "Dad, if something happens to the digestive function, you wait for my hands to be cut off!" When they came in Tang Shi, several people were making a fuss. Tang Wei saw his master wake up and rushed to fight with him, "master, you wake up at last! I''m scared to death "Oh, baby, come and show me how tall you are." "You''ve been in a coma for two days. Where can Tang grow?" Bai Yue''s sign rolled his eyes. "It''s not two years of coma." Tang Shi stood outside, holding chicken soup in his hand, "I stewed chicken soup for you, you drink a little, recover early." "Alas! Thank you, Tang Shi R7cky took it generously, and the thin night behind the Tang poetry gave out a cold hum. Tang Shi turned his face and said, "what''s the matter?" Bo Ye said, "to If I had known I was injured, I could have drunk your chicken soup. I Now I''m going to find someone to stab myself. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi felt a little speechless. Bo Ye felt that her self-esteem and heartache were even worse. "I was shot at that time, and Bai Yue didn''t stew chicken soup for me. I live by taking nutrition injections every day. I''m so pitiful." Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye with the eyes of a stray dog and said for a long time, "that If you want to drink in the future, ask Lin Ci to make a phone call. I can still do these things. " get£¡ Bo Ye turns around and makes an OK gesture to Tang Wei over there. Tang Wei chuckles. Today''s thin night is trying every means to attract her attention in front of Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 "Say..." Open the thermos that Tang Shi brought, r7cky took a drink, next to thin night''s eyes like a knife, he shrunk his neck, careful way, "about my shot, some news want to reveal to you." Bai Yue put a bowl of chicken soup on his side and treated himself as a master. He drank it shamelessly and commented, "it''s a good stew. Must be someone''s guide?" Tang poetry was happy, "Han let the chef in the side to guide." "Listen to me R7cky was crazy. "I said, I think I was assassinated. It was the idea of Fengshen." Everyone present was stunned. Fengshen group? What organization is Lan Ming in charge of? "That''s what I thought at the beginning." Ventus said coldly, "if it''s LAN Ming, it''s no surprise that he wants to wipe out the seven sins." Tang Shi consciously knows that she shouldn''t listen to the following content, so she quietly exits the ward. Tang Wei realizes that his mother has left and jumps out of bed. "Mommy." Tang Wei saw that outside the corridor, Tang Shi was standing against the wall and gave a cry. Tang Shi looked up and saw the little boy come out with him, "aren''t you happy?" Tang Shi squatted down and said with a smile, "a little bit, because I found that there is another world between your world and my world." A thin night can go in, r7cky and Ventus can go in, but she can''t. Tang Wei frowned, "Mommy, I have never done anything I''m sorry for you." Tang Shi said with a smile, "I know. I just find that I am far away from you. I can''t understand some of your thoughts. Sometimes you think more than I do. It always gives me the illusion that you will grow up and leave me Tang Shi feels like a telegraph pole on both sides of the Railway Station Road, while Tang Wei is a fast-moving train, speeding with acceleration, a little away from Tang Shi, whistling past her, then rushing to the distance without looking back. Tang Shi felt that he should be glad to have such an omnipotent son, but I''ll be lonely, too. Every mother will have such a sense of gap. Tang Wei''s relationship with Bo Ye is getting better and better. After all, what she can''t stop is her own father and son. Besides, when Bo Ye jumped off the cliff, Tang Wei was already moved. She has no reason to stop them. The hatred of adults should not be borne by children. Tang Wei understood the loneliness in Tang Shi''s eyes and grasped Tang Shi''s hand. "Mommy, don''t think too much. I won''t leave you. Really, don''t think too much." "If you grow up, are you willing to go to Boye''s side?" "I''d like to be by your side." Tang Wei quickly replied, "I will be lonely without you." Tang Shi felt sour. "Maybe Mommy is too jealous. Seeing you so good, I''m afraid someone will take you away." Tang Wei pretended to be angry and pouted, "hum, Mommy is so beautiful. There are still people coming to rob her. I won''t let any of them." At the same time, Bo Ye is also worried about Tang poetry. When he comes out to see it, he hears Tang Wei''s words and makes a step. "By the way, Mommy wants to know what you think of me and Boye." Tang Shi squatted down, "you are like an adult now. I should respect your choice. Do you still want Boye to be your father? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 When the question came out, thin night also held her breath. Will Tang Wei be willing to accept the thin night that once hurt them? At this moment, in the corridor, Tang Wei looked into Tang Shi''s eyes seriously. "Frankly speaking, my inner resistance to Bo Ye is not as much as half a year ago, but Mommy, the estrangement still exists. If you end up in the opposite direction, I won''t force you to be tied together. " "It''s better to wear gold and silver when you go to Bo''s house, and to be popular and to drink spicy food than I can support you." Tang Shi asked again, "don''t you regret it?" "No regrets." With a smile, Tang Shi reached out and pinched Tang Wei''s face, "well, no matter how hard the road is, you still have to accompany me." Later, the situation changed, who still remember this joke at that time? ****** Tang Shi left the hospital in the afternoon, and Bo Ye said she wanted to see her off. Tang Shi said it was too troublesome, but Bo Ye insisted on seeing her off. "Since Since you said to be friends, there should be nothing wrong with sending you home between friends? " Thin night catch up with the pace of Tang poetry, "not to mention let you go back alone, is not a man''s demeanor ah." Tang Shi couldn''t beat him, so he could only promise. Tang Wei also told Bo Ye, "you drive slowly, don''t be too fast, we''re not in a hurry." Thin night looked back at Tang''s only eye, father and son looked at each other, two faces strange similarity. Later Tang Shi got on Bo Ye''s car, and Jiang Ling was still taking care of r7cky in the hospital. As Bo Ye drove away, she sighed, "I always think Lao Ye has hope." "I don''t think so." Bai Yue stood beside Jiang Ling, "the eyes of Tang poetry are out of space, nothing is empty. Thin night is the same in her eyes. " "I''m scared when you say that." Jiang Ling took a look at the so-called old enemy. Bai Yue straightened his white hair and held Jiang Ling''s neck from behind with a smile. "What do you care about them? We just care about ourselves." "Well That''s what I said Jiang Ling looked at an empty distance and murmured, "after all, I still hope to get married." "What if it''s heartless?" Bai Yue said to him, "merciless words, even if they are together, they are just a drag on each other. It''s time for Bo Ye to open his eyes. Tang poetry doesn''t belong to anyone. " LAN Ming hears their conversation behind his back. His eyes narrow slightly. After a while, he comes out. Bai Yue immediately puts on a dangerous expression, "what can I do for the blue family?" "No Blue Ming laughs meaningfully, "but it''s going to leave, come and say hello to you." "Thank you for your help. Take your time." Bai Yue''s expression completely cools down, as if he doesn''t want to have too much involvement with LAN Ming. In the eyes of the whole seven sins, LAN Ming is a sinner. Let them fall apart, and partner life and death separated from the sinner. LAN Ming was still smiling. At the moment of turning around, the smile on his face completely collapsed. As he walked, he said to his assistant, "take time to contact the jungle." As for the seven crimes five years ago, it''s time for him to look them up again. ****** Bo Ye takes Tang Shi back to Baicheng, and then drives to the parking lot under the apartment. Just as Tang Shi is about to leave, Bo Ye grabs her wrist. "Tang poetry." "Well?" When a woman looks back, her eyes are like an ancient well, without sadness or joy. Bo Ye hesitated for a long time before she said, "now we Are you friends? " "Yes." Tang Shi said, "it''s only limited to friends. Bo Ye, this is the biggest concession and tolerance I can do for you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 Bo Ye felt that some of these words were hurt. He reluctantly released the grip of Tang Shi''s hand, and could only watch her lead Tang Weiyuan away. Later on, this figure became an unforgettable nightmare for thin night. When Tang Shi went upstairs, Tang Wei asked, "Mommy, what do you think of being a friend "That''s it." Tang poetry''s answer is very indifferent, "point to the end, do not cross the border, do not test, do not talk about the past." It''s not emotional to talk and laugh, and it''s probably so. Tang Wei lowered his eyes and let Tang Shi lead him to the elevator. Later, the elevator door was closed behind her, just like two worlds separated. Tang Shi finally got home and sighed. Recently, a lot of things happened one after another. After a long time, the crisis of Bo''s group has passed, and now a friend has been injured. As like as two peas, month after month and year after year, she had been squeezing her eyebrows. "Tang poetry?" Jiang Qi and Han rang are baking biscuits in the kitchen. When they see Tang Shi coming back, they smile at her and say, "by the way, there''s something I want to talk to you about recently." Tang Shi looked up and Jiang Qi looked furtive. "Our Star International Film Festival wants you to be a judge and a spokesperson ambassador for Asia. Are you interested?" Tang Shi pointed to himself strangely, "me? I don''t know about this either. If you want to ask me to design for them, it will be helpful. " "No, the organizers want legendary women who are good at singing and dancing and have more skills." Jiang Qi looked up and down at Tang poetry, "I think you are perfectly in line with these requirements. Anyway, you are also idle. It''s not bad to hang up the title of ambassador." "Tang Shi laughed," you must have sold me, so come to talk to me again. In fact, you didn''t give me a chance to refuse, did you Jiang Qi hit a finger to ring, "really clever! I''ll tell you, you have to do it, and you have to do it if you don''t do it. " Tang poetry can see Jiang Qi''s meaning at a glance, "how much endorsement fee have you given?" "80 million!" Jiang Qi howled, "like Bai na! So I''ll answer for you directly! " Tang Shi also followed with a smile, "then I''ll run away after rolling up the money, and let you and the organizer muddle along." Jiang Qi immediately walked pitifully to Tang Shi, "Granny, please come forward. There is no you in the world, but there is a legend about you in the world! Step into the fashion circle quickly and take all those male gods into your pocket Tang Shi waved his hand, "I''m old enough, forget it, don''t toss." "Women have thirty-one flowers, and you are not thirty yet!" Jiang Qi is not happy, "come on, get up, we are going to conquer the fashion entertainment circle!" "When." Tang poetry can''t beat Jiang Qi, "I''ll see if I''m free..." "I quit my job and squat at home every day. It''s nice to say if I''m free." Jiang Qi took out the cookies from the kitchen. "You don''t have a busy time now. After making so much money, how to spend it is a problem. Tang Shi, you are now a winner in life. You are single, rich and dead ex husband. If Bo Ye hadn''t come back from feigning death, if I were you, I would have set off firecrackers every day to celebrate. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi thought that what Jiang Qi said was really reasonable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 R7cky was forgotten by Tang Shi as an episode. When the weekend came this week, he followed Jiang Qi to an interview. As soon as he got there, he saw Eugene and Chris waving to them, "Yo? Here we are? " Tang Shi said with a smile, "I guess you will also be here." "After all, it''s a big event in the fashion circle. We can''t be missing." Eugene narrowed his eyes and laughed. "Boye will come too. It will come soon." Tang Shi''s face remained unchanged, but he said in a soft voice, "well." "Ho, good temper." Chris tut tut sighed and put the Tang poetry building in his arms. "At the beginning, hearing Bo Ye was like hearing about killing his father and his enemies. Now I hear Bo Ye''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. Honey, it really gives us face." Tang Shi smiles, "people always change." How to say that lyrics, do not move in the heart, see you so, just no regrets. Half an hour later, thin night came, dressed in a suit, with a straight posture. When he came over, he was quite imposing, even more so than before. He was more uninhibited and rebellious than before. When we got to the hall inside, Boye didn''t have time to say hello to several partners. He rushed to Boye with a full chest, a full waist, and a rich make-up on his face, just like a European and American star with high heels. Scared thin night, face colorful minutes flash past a, heart shouting, don''t come monster! However, in the next second, the woman rushed straight into thin night''s arms. Chris and Eugene looked at each other in the distance and shook their heads. Oh, sure enough, Bo Ye is still the same. Bo Ye was knocked back several steps by the comer. Lin CI came late and just went to go through the formalities. Now he saw Bo Ye standing there, stunned, "eh? Bo Shao, you... " The woman in Bo Ye''s arms raised her head, "brother ye, I miss you so much! Long time no see The memory in Bo Ye''s mind began to turn from the White City, and went across most of the earth. He didn''t remember who the woman was. He could only pull a stiff smile, "you Good... " Lin CI walked over and looked at the woman for a long time. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said, "Miss Shi, you''ll scare Bo Shao." Shi Zhen didn''t believe it. He grabbed thin night''s collar and said, "brother night, do you think you were scared by me?" Thin night frowned, pulled out his tie, stepped back a few steps, and said frankly, "scared me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shi Luo probably still didn''t believe it, "you used to like this with me! Have you forgotten? " Bo Ye shook his head, "forget." As soon as Shi Jia listens to this, Bo Ye makes preparations and turns to leave. Looking up, he sees Chris and Eugene laughing in the distance and watching their farce like watching a TV play. This distraction, Shi Luo picked up from behind, "I heard that you were married before, so I didn''t disturb you. But you seem to be divorced again, so we can play together again? " Bo Yexin says who the hell are you? He puts his eyes on Lin Ci, which means to ask Lin Ci to help him. As a result, Lin CI shakes his head and answers with his eyes, this is your previous romantic debt. Solve it by yourself. Bo Ye almost vomited blood. He wanted to say that you were more reserved, but Tang Wei''s voice came from a distance, with a little surprise - "brother Lin Ci, are you here too? You - you... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 Bo Ye yells in his heart that it''s not good. The good image created in front of Tang Wei will surely collapse in an instant Sure enough, Tang Wei walked in and looked at the picture of Shi Luo and Bo Ye holding together. His eyebrows wrinkled every minute and he tentatively called out, "Bo Shao?" Bo Yeh pushed Shi Gu away like an electric shock, "Weiwei..." Tang Wei didn''t speak. He just looked at Bo Ye with that kind of eyes, as if to ask him why he failed to live up to his expectations. Thin night in the face of Tang Wei''s eyes feel very weak, maybe this woman is indeed he knew before, and this is also his mistake before. Bo Ye said, "I''m sorry." "You don''t have to be sorry for me." Tang Weizhi stares at Bo Ye, when the stone on one side doesn''t exist, "you should apologize to my mommy." "I..." Bo Ye doesn''t know how to explain it. His memory of the past is blank and he doesn''t know where to start. Lin CI sighs. Tang Wei turns his eyes to Lin Ci, "brother Lin Ci, how did you come here today?" Shi Jia felt very curious on one side. How could such a little boy feel as if he still looked down on himself? She interjected, "Hey, whose child are you?" Tang Wei turns his eyes and takes a look at Shi Jia. Then he takes it back without fluctuation and continues to chat with Lin CI. Lin CI knows that he doesn''t like Shi Luo. In fact, Lin CI doesn''t like him very much. He doesn''t care to talk to Tang Wei. As a result, Shi Luo feels ignored and angrily wants to teach bear a lesson. As a result, Bo Ye grabs him. "What do you want?" "That little boy is not polite. He ignores me when I talk to him." Don''t you know me? It''s common sense not to talk to strangers. Besides, you didn''t call me by name. Why should I answer you? " "You''ll talk back!" Shi Jia was very angry, and his face was full of anger. "You are a bear who has no one to raise. If it wasn''t for the presence of brother ye, I would have cleaned it up, you know? Don''t your parents teach you how to be a man? " Tang Wei was so angry that he laughed. When he heard this sentence, it was just like a funny story, "is there a life without people to support?" Bo Ye felt a thorn in her heart. Tang Wei added, "Dad, she''s saying you''re irresponsible." Dad? dad! Shi Leng was stunned on the spot, as if he couldn''t believe it. After staring at Tang Wei''s face for a long time, he stepped back two steps and held his fingers together. "You Are you brother Ye''s child No No Night brother''s ex-wife is not in prison! Why did this child suddenly appear? Is that cheap woman and night elder brother born again? After waiting for a change of women around Bo Ye, she asked the agency for a trip to the Star Festival. How could a little boy disturb all the plans?! "You haven''t reported yourself yet." Tang Wei took a panoramic view of Shi Li''s panic, put his hands in his pockets, like a reduced version of the cold thin night, "what''s the relationship between you and my father? The lover outside, little three It''s a shame for Bo Ye, a father, to be able to use these words so skillfully at a young age. His son must have heard a lot of this from childhood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 Shi Li was so angry by Tang Wei that he couldn''t say a word. At last, he gritted his teeth to fight back, "your father is single now. What is Xiao San? Have I ruined your family! " Thin night face drastic change, but thin night called out, "enough!" Shi Luo was startled, "brother ye, you..." Bo Yexin said that there is still a quiet problem. How can she run out of this woman? "He is indeed my son." Bo Ye comes up to Tang Wei and stands with him. Then he looks at Shi Li, "so take back your impolite words." Shi Luo bit his lower lip as if he had been wronged, "I didn''t know at first..." "There''s no need to know." Tang Wei shakes off Bo Ye''s hand, looks at Bo Ye ironically and laughs, "I have a headache for having such a father." Bo Ye returns to his senses and is hurt by his son''s words. However, Tang Wei quickly greets Lin Ci and Bo Ye and then turns around and leaves. He might have seen himself and come to chat with him But because he saw the stone, he turned around and left. When Tang Wei went back to the studio, he was still angry. Tang Shi just finished a whole issue of poster shooting. When he came to drink water, he saw Tang Wei with his cheeks bulging. It was obvious that he had a contradiction with whom. "What''s the matter?" Tang poetry asked subconsciously. Tang Wei said fiercely, "I''m really blind!" Tang Shi choked on the water and said with a smile, "why do you say that when you are young? Nobody''s bothering you today, right? " "Yes." Tang Wei wanted to talk about Bo Ye, but he was stunned when he saw Tang Shi''s expression, followed by the little boy and lowered his voice, "anyway, I I think I read the wrong person. " "Well?" Tang poetry frowned, sensitive to what, "and thin night?" "Right." Tang Wei didn''t help Bo Ye to keep it secret. "I saw him making out with a woman again!" My heart is just a little prick, and I have no other feeling. So this is the feeling of giving up expectations. Tang Shi emptied his eyes and laughed silently. Then he handed Tang Wei the mineral water in his hand and watched him drink a lot. "It doesn''t matter. It has nothing to do with us." Tang Wei pouted his mouth and red his eyes. "I thought he would treat you well." He murmured, "I thought I thought Mommy would be taken care of for the rest of her life. " Tang Shi''s eyes were hot. "Well, Bo Ye didn''t promise us anything. He and I are both free. Tang Wei, don''t use your ideas to bind others, and don''t let yourself be bound by expectations. " What she said seemed to be a great insight. Tang Wei didn''t say a word. After a long time, when Eugene and Chris came in, one of them gave him a mint. "Oh, crying?" It is rare for Tang Wei to cry. But he can''t say that he is very sad because he is too disappointed with Bo Ye, can he? So he shook his head, "No." "I saw it all." Chris whispered, "I was standing not far away and saw what happened between you and Boye." Tang Wei''s eyes are disappointed. "I don''t want to believe that Bo Ye is good to my mother any more!" Chris laughed. "Yes, there''s no good man in the world except me!" Tang Wei went hand in hand with Chris and said, "let''s go out to eat in the evening. I want to change my mood. Alas, I feel that Bo Ye is getting better and better again. " "You are still a child. You can''t understand a lot of emotional experiences between adults." Chris looked out, maybe Boye was still standing, "a lot of times, there are things that are not what you look like." "But now that it''s what it looks like." Tang Wei quickly added, "it proves that there must be a connection." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chris felt that the child''s logic of thinking had reached a point where they could not keep up with adults. Outside the hall, Shi Luo is pestering Bo Ye all the way. She wants to take Bo Ye to show them the men around her. Thin night once again throw away, "I didn''t say to want to be your male companion to accompany you to walk around the company?" Shi Gu looks innocent, "you didn''t refuse..." "I didn''t promise either!" Thin night almost crazy, this his mother holding himself with monkey like let people watch, when he is a fool! Shouts shanglinci cleanly, turns around and walks away, Shi Luo chases after him, "brother ye, wait for me --" "stop!" Bo Ye yelled, "so far, I lost my memory and didn''t know you, so don''t come to talk to me about the past." "Amnesia? How can I lose my memory? " It''s better to say that this woman is even more annoying. Lin CI can''t see it on one side. How can the contrast between them and Tang poetry be so big!Just at this time, Jiang Qi takes Han rang out and plans to discuss the process of the film festival with the developer in advance. As a result, she sees a woman holding Bo Ye''s arm and refuses to let go. "Eating what''s in the bowl and looking at what''s in the pot." Jiang Qi disdains to sneer, "don''t let Tang poetry see it, or even friends don''t have to do it." Jiang Qi''s taunt was heard by Bo Ye and others. Bo Ye''s expression was stiff and he wanted to explain. Shi Li next to him said, "what are you, holding a man''s partner and coming to my man''s idea, you are eating in the bowl and looking at the pot!" Jiang Qi was angry on the spot, even Han rang wanted to get angry, Jiang Qi first he step out of the voice, "what do you mean I hit your man idea? Is Bo ye your man? Bo Ye doesn''t even know how to write your name! " Bo Yexin said that I really don''t know how to write. "What''s more, this is my boyfriend, and I can still watch thin night? What a beautiful night, isn''t it inlaid with gold? You think I''m like you, pretending to be single and hooking up with big guys one by one. Do you think Bo Ye is willing to deal with you? When Bo Ye pursues Tang poetry, do you still want to pick up the leak behind your ass? " Shi Lei was so angry by Jiang Qi''s glib mouth that she couldn''t speak. Jiang Qi laughed sarcastically. Your sister, when I was a secretary and went out to talk business, you didn''t know where to hop! I don''t know what I''m worth. When Tang poetry came out, she just saw Shi Li''s desperate action to catch Jiang Qi. She called out and pushed forward. Shi Li''s nails were directly on Tang poetry''s face. Bo Ye was angry this time, "Tang poetry!" "How come there''s another one? You bitches all help together, right? Just in time, I''ll clean it up together! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 As soon as he heard the words that Shi had no quality, Tang poetry slapped Shi in the face. It''s stronger than she just scratched her with a nail clipper. Shi Leng was stunned, and then began to cry, want to rush into thin night''s arms to cry, unexpectedly thin night back a few steps to avoid. "Brother ye..." As if he couldn''t believe it, Shi Kuo cried and turned to Tang Shi, saying, "how dare you beat me?" "Is it disgraceful to throw it on the street?" Tang poetry lightly smile, it seems that the expression never put stone in the eye, "don''t come to Jiang Qi in front of trouble, you don''t have the capital." Shi Gu covered his face and looked at Bo Ye. Bo Ye looked like a stranger. Only when he saw Tang poetry did he see light in his eyes. He called out, "Tang poetry..." Shi Jia was so angry that he trembled, "brother ye, this woman is not the bad person who hurt sister Anmi to fall down the stairs, is she?" Tang Shi''s expression changed. She pulled Jiang Qi aside. Jiang Qi touched the scratch on her face and asked Han rang for band aid. However, Tang Shi shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. This little wound." "You want to be a candidate for image spokesman!" Jiang Qi was worried, "how can you hurt your face? This face is our sign. Did she mean it? " Tang Shi reaches out and grabs Jiang Qi''s waving hand. She thinks that if she doesn''t grab Jiang Qi, Jiang Qi may be able to fight with Shi Li, "I''m going to argue with her!" "Goodbye." Tang poetry indifferent way, "for this kind of person, reduce their style, meaningless." "What a great official! A face is a beauty." Shi Li stood there, as if disdaining Tang poetry and Jiang Qi''s behavior, "why, you don''t like it after two strokes? You don''t see who I am. If the director of starlight Asia Film Festival wants to choose a spokesperson, he has to ask my father, how old are you? " Jiang Qi clenched his hands, Tang poetry frowned, "calm down." "How can I calm down when I insult you like this?" Jiang Qi was so angry that his face turned white, "it''s light to slap her!" Even if he was slapped by Tang poetry just now, he was like a clown, but he didn''t notice himself at all. Word by word, "I remember your face. I''ll tell you, get ready for your future road!" "Go away!" Jiang Qi''s temper was straight, so he almost didn''t rush up. He was held by Han rang, "don''t make trouble for Tang poetry." "I don''t care." Tang Shi smiles indifferently, his eyes look like the scorn of thin night, "I''m not a member of your circle, don''t use your rules to call me." Shi Liang''s expression was stiff, and he never thought that Tang poetry could resist. Tang Shi looked up at Bo Ye and said, "why don''t you tell me first, when I just came out, I saw that she was going to beat my friend?" Bo Ye felt that at that moment, looked at by the suspicious eyes of Tang poetry, he felt that the defense he had insisted on for so long collapsed in an instant. "I I didn''t expect her to rush out all of a sudden. " Bo Ye tried to explain, "I forgot her before, and then I met her here. She took me to meet all kinds of partners, and Jiang Qi met her. Then there was a verbal dispute between them. I..." "So you, here, act as a fuse?" Tang Shi squints at Bo Ye, and finally puts her eyes on Shi Luo. The woman''s face is still scarred. No matter how Bo Ye explains it, her eyes will make Bo Ye feel that she has lost her armor. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 Tang poetry just glanced at Shi Luo lightly, which made her feel like she was watched by the leader of the wolves. Before she could say anything else, Tang poetry turned around with Jiang Qi, "you scratch my face, I slap you, isn''t it too much?" Shi Gu yelled angrily behind her, "you deserve to hit me, too?" Tang Shi quickly turned around and bullied her. Her action was like the wind. In that moment, she got close to Shi Li''s body and pushed her against the wall. That action is almost the same as that of the angry thin night! Then he stretched out his hand, and his slender fingers pinched Shi Li''s neck one by one! Tang poetry smiles like Shura. At this moment, she looks like the thin night before. She licks her lips and smiles, "don''t jump up and down like a clown. If I really want to hit you, it''s more than a slap in the face? " The bloodthirsty smile with the cut scar on Tang Shi''s face is somewhat shocking. Almost immediately, Shi was frightened by the expression of Tang poetry. Later, he came back and stammered back, "you Don''t think you''re acting like this now... " "Pretend?" Tang Shi grins and releases Shi Luo. Because of inertia, Shi Luo''s body leans forward. She staggers a few steps. That gesture is ridiculous in Tang Shi''s eyes. The woman tut tut shook her head and looked at thin night, "your taste has not improved." How do you like this kind of innocent? Tranquility is good. This woman''s face is full of make-up. She''s a real copycat. Bo Yezheng wanted to say that Lao Tzu was blind before, but now he didn''t like it. But when he saw Tang poetry''s indifferent eyes, he choked his words back. Shi Jie comes to Bo Ye and wants Bo Ye to help him explain it. As a result, Bo Ye sees Tang poetry go, and follows him directly. He doesn''t even have a root canal. Shi Luo was left in the same place. His eyes were red with anger. He bit his lower lip wrongly and held his fingers tightly. No She would never let Tang poetry go so easily! Tang Shi pulls Jiang Qi to the backstage. When Bo Ye comes in, the person in charge looks at Bo Shao and doesn''t dare to stop him. Instead, Tang Shi turns back with a sneer, "Xiao Liu, please stop him. Don''t let irrelevant people in." Xiao Liu''s face was hard, "thin little This Miss Tang is our boss''s latest Muse... " Thin night eyebrows wrinkle up, look inside the back of Tang poetry, the woman''s shoulder seems to be still slightly trembling, mostly because of the stone things and angry, thin night outside called out, "Tang poetry..." "Shut up Tang Shi looked back, fierce eyes, "put your little lover away, don''t let her come to challenge! It''s cheap to tease first. Don''t you understand that? " Bo Ye stretched out her hands and raised a gesture of surrender to show her innocence, "I swear I really don''t know her now..." "Isn''t it enough to know you?" Tang Shi sneered, "in the final analysis, it''s still the evil you did before, one report for another." Bo Ye didn''t speak. He accepted all the taunts of Tang poetry. After a while, watching Tang Shi interact with the photographer there, Bo Ye and Xiao Liu say, "would you like to let me in?" Xiao Liu said, "Bo Shao, Miss Tang doesn''t seem to like you Have you had a fight? " Thin night helpless, "yes, you also saw." "Then why did you make her angry?" ¡°¡­¡­ My former romantic debt. " "Oh." Xiao Liu immediately put on a correct posture, bullying Miss Tang is bullying their boss, "don''t give in, go away!" I''ll wipe it. Is the doorman in this broken place so arrogant! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 Bo Ye stood there and sighed. On one side, Chris came out. Seeing Bo Ye stopped, he laughed and gloated. "Oh, it''s not easy to be a friend, and he''s been put in the cold by Tang poetry again?" Bo Ye scratched the back of his head impatiently, "it''s not strange what that is called Shit woman. " Chris laughed on the spot and said, "don''t you say Shi Li? That''s the daughter of one of the big shareholders behind the scenes of starlight media company. No wonder she is so arrogant. " Then he took another look at thin night, "say you really don''t know her now?" Bo Ye pointed to himself, "do you think I''m pretending?" Chris said, "what about me? Do you remember? " Bo Ye shook his head, "I don''t remember, but I instinctively told me that you have a good relationship with Tang poetry." "Ha ha ha ha!" Chris looked up and laughed, "yes, it''s just a good relationship. You didn''t like me at first, but now you have to ask me. " "Please?" "Please tell me how to pursue Tang poetry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye stepped back two steps, "do I look like that kind of person?" Chris stood there with his hands on his chest and looked at thin night with the same look that his father looked at his son. Bo Ye looks inside at Tang poetry again. Damn, it''s all because the dead woman didn''t know where she came from and had to recognize her parents. Now he has no way to explain to Tang Shi. Chris whistled, "I''ll tell Tang Shi for you. Maybe she will let you in the studio." Bo ye turned around and left. How could he explain and please a woman in order to chase her? Then where is his reputation of this thin night?! After two steps, thin night is another step. Damn it, who is responsible for Tang poetry''s running away with others? He had to go in and explain that he didn''t protect the stone! Otherwise Tang poetry misunderstood how to do! So the man turned around and said, "please Please, please "Please speak up!" Chris is pushing. "Please don''t let Tang Shi get angry. Let me in..." Chris laughed even more happily and snapped his fingers. "Here, I''ll help you with your message. This time, you can take the chance. What''s more, why didn''t you help Tang Shi when he started "I''m afraid she thinks I''m nosy." Bo Ye looks a little sad. "I''m very embarrassed now. If I don''t help, people will think I''m heartless. If I help, Jiang Qi will think I''m nosy and make things big. After all, the original bad impression is still there. " Chris looked up and down at Bo Ye. "It''s not like you. You never thought so much about Tang poetry before, but now you can help her think so much about it. What should you say, retribution? Or does Feng Shui take turns? In any case, you have been wronged by Tang poetry before, and you never dare to make it public, for fear of having your reputation. " Bo Ye wryly smiles and shakes her head, "forget it, don''t say anything about the past, I''ll take all the follow-up. Please help me talk to Tang Shi, and let her not be angry. Even if it''s not to forgive me, it''s not worth being angry." Chris said something strange in his mouth, so he went in and whispered to Tang Shi. After a while, Tang Shi looked up at Bo Ye and sneered again. He said to Xiao Liu, "it''s OK, Xiao Liu." "Oh, good." Liu immediately pushed the railing, "Bo Shao, please go in." He also asked, "don''t make Miss Tang angry again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 When Bo ye walked past, Tang Shi was teasing the camera, leaning half of her face. The woman looked very quiet and beautiful. When Bo ye walked in, Tang Shi looked up, and her expression was still a little cold, "hmm?" "I..." Bo Ye doesn''t know how to say, "I''m here to explain to you, baby." He is still that ruffian''s tone, just a little more helpless, "I really don''t want to stand on the stone side, don''t be angry with me, I just happened suddenly I didn''t expect that... " Tang poetry disdains to sneer, "so? What the hell are you doing here? " Thin night delicate face put out some complicated look, "I want to apologize to you, just let you down." "No Tang poetry has always been cold tone, as if Bo Ye and her role exchange between the general transfer, "I have no expectations of you." Bo Ye felt that his chest was pierced by a sword. He stepped back two steps and faced Chris, "this little woman is so cruel!" Chris shook his head. "You can''t blame others for your own death." Bo Yeh took a deep breath and stood there watching Tang poetry. After a long time, he said, "how do you plan to forgive me for my inaction today?" "Well?" Tang poetry seems to feel a little strange about Bo Ye''s attitude, strange as well as funny, "what''s the matter with you, you suddenly become a bit annoying." Bo Ye, like the popular star artist little suckling dog, immediately laughs, "don''t you realize it, Tang Shi? I''m very serious about apologizing to you. If you don''t like that little bitch, I''ll take you to paint her face now, OK?" Tang poetry is thin night gas laugh, "you don''t think a is a." "I mean it." Bo Ye sighed, "I know you''re angry because I just stood still, but I''m embarrassed if I do it Well, in your eyes, I''m too useless. I admit it. Next time, I won''t let any woman hurt you any more. " Tang Shi looks at Bo Ye''s face in a funny way and says, "you really become thorough." I can''t see the shadow of the thin night. Look at the man who laughs now. Is there a moment''s similarity between him and the cold and deep night? Tang Shi did not speak, after a long time, "well, I forgive you." Otherwise, it''s annoying to pester. It''s just a stone. She''s not so good at it. "Are we still friends?" "Yes." Tang Shi said maliciously, "as long as you don''t let your former lover disturb me and my friend''s normal life!" Thin night hit a finger ring, Lin CI is still waiting outside, see thin night come out, asked a sentence in a low voice, "is it a fight?" "Ah, God." Thin night opened his eyes, "originally well and want to say hello with Tang poetry, all let that call what excrement woman to mix." "Her father seems to be a shareholder of starlight media." Lin CI searched the background of Shi Li in his brain. "If you know that you like Miss Tang, you may trip Miss Tang in the future." Thin night sneer, "treat sb is a method, indulge her to become more sb, next time see what coloratura she plays, dare to give my baby black hand." My boss insists on chasing Tang Shi Lin CI said, "and then? "And you''re still watching?" "Do you want to kill you?" Bo Ye kicked Lin Ci, "and then of course I''m handsome!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 Lin CI happened to be holding the document in his hand. He blocked himself in front of him. "Wait a minute. I just have something to tell you." Bo Ye takes back the leg he kicked out, and then takes a look at Lin Ci, "what''s the matter with you?" "It''s safe." Lin CI looked around and lowered his voice. He handed the documents to Bo Ye. "They''re all in there. Have a look at them yourself." Bo Ye said, "don''t you know Tang poetry?" "Absolutely." Lin CI looked inside and said, "I also went to investigate about Shi Jia on the way." Bo Ye grinned, "it''s my little cotton padded jacket. How can you be so sweet? I didn''t hurt you in vain. " "No," he said Lin CI refused solemnly, "you''d better chase Miss Tang. I don''t want to be a base." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The subordinates are really more and more rebellious. ****** after Tang Shi finished shooting the whole set of posters, when she came out, she saw Bo Ye standing there and raised her eyebrows slightly, "Why are you still there?" "I just came to see you after I was busy, but I didn''t expect that you were finished too." Thin night''s cheeky degree has reached the point where bullets can''t Pierce, especially when other faces smile, they are especially handsome, with scum''s handsome, "are you free? I''d like to invite you to have afternoon tea Lin Ci''s face was covered with his hands. My God I''m really convinced of Bo Shao Before Tang Shi spoke, Chris rushed up and said, "stay idle! Would you like afternoon tea? Take me with you? " Bo Yexin said that Lao Tzu chased his girlfriend. What did you do when you jumped out? As a result, Chris put his arms around Tang Shi. His voice was very arrogant. "I''m sorry, our baby is coming with me. Where do I go? Tang Shi is going, isn''t it Poetry! Poetry! And call her poetry! Thin night eyes can spit fire, Tang Shi because not up and down feel embarrassed, can only promise, "right..." "That''s it. Let''s go and have afternoon tea. I''ll fix the place." Chris hugged Tang Shi and looked at Bo Ye provocatively. His eyes were particularly proud. "I know there is a place where the cake is very delicious. Why don''t you all join us?" Jiang Qi and Han rang had no problem. Today, they just brought Tang Shi for an interview, took a make-up photo and went through the process. They had no other arrangement, so they went happily. Want to ask Tang Wei, the little boy waved his hand, "I want to go to the hospital to see my master." "Then I''ll take you to the hospital." Eugene came up from a distance and said to Tang Wei with a smile, "it''s time for Tang poetry to relax. Let''s have dinner together in the evening." "Yes." Jiang Qi nodded, "Weiwei, pay attention to safety." "Well." Tang Wei looked up at the thin night and turned his eyes. I don''t want to see this disheartened daddy any more! Actually put other women on his mommy! He also wants to help Bo Ye assist in chasing Tang poetry. Now it seems that he doesn''t have to think about it. Let him try his best to catch up! Biting his lips, the little boy walked behind Eugene. Boye looked at Tang Wei and sighed. Lin CI whispered, "how does it feel to be hated by my son?" Bo Ye wants to shake his fist, "do you believe it?" "A man''s mouth is a liar." Lin CI is very strange. Since Tang poetry came back and became Bo Ye, he began to grow courage. After all, we are the people promoted by Miss Tang! "I said it hurt me just now." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 A group of people arrived at Hof 20 minutes later. Lin Ci''s face changed when he went in. When Tang Shi was a designer in a game studio, Su Qi bought a cake from Hof and gave it to Tang Shi and Tang Shi''s partners. When Bo ye knew about it, he also bought a cake with other flavors of Hof and took it to Tang Shi''s company I left the cake and left. It''s a bit funny to recall this past, but when Lin CI came here again, he suddenly felt that he had wasted time looking back. I didn''t expect that they would come back to this cake shop called Hof in such a long time. Chris didn''t know that there was this episode between Tang poetry and Bo Ye, so he brought them here by accident. This is the ridiculous part of fate. It will coincide with the past. Bo Ye also thinks the store is very familiar, but he can''t remember it. He thinks he has been here before, but when Tang Shi sees the name of the store, he changes his face just like Lin CI. At that time, Bo Ye was not good at words. He bought a cake and left after throwing Tang Shi''s face. There was no other explanation. He just left a few words for you to eat. Chris found a big place for everyone to sit around. Tang Shi felt a little embarrassed. Before Chris realized it, he asked her what she wanted to eat. "Chocolates." Before Tang Shi opened his mouth, he blurted out to Bo Ye. The next second, he suddenly closed his mouth. He How could he know? Tang Shi had her hair cut, and the smile on her mouth was obviously not going to go on, "that''s it." Lin CI pulls out his chair and sits down with him. Chris and Tang Shi are very close to each other. They seem to stick together. He knows that if Bo Ye sees this scene, he will be very upset. Sure enough, he goes to see his boss over his head. Bo Ye is already gnashing his teeth. Today''s play is totally intended to irritate Bo Ye by Chris! But he held back and didn''t reveal it. Chris became more and more intimate with Tang Shi. Later he asked for a cup of cocoa and gave Tang Shi a drink, using the same straw. Bo Ye wants to lift the table in his heart. On the surface, Bo Ye is calm, but his eyes are ferocious. Tang Shi and Chris are laughing and chatting in the whole process. Jiang Qi and Han rang are another couple. But Tang Wei follows Eugene. Bo Ye can only make eye contact with Lin Ci. Bo Ye I''m very angry now. Lin CI: boss, you can''t stare. Go and chat with Miss Tang! Bo Ye: she and Chris are so happy. Why do I squeeze in? Lin Ci Special help patted his face, always feel helpless, now thin night want to return to Tang poetry side, difficult. Because there are too many excellent men around Tang poetry, and each one is no worse than Bo Ye. How many women does Bo Ye have to pay to let Tang poetry see his change? At this moment, someone in the top executive office of starlight media is smiling and raising his lips. The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind, he fumbles the sofa on the hand, the white face is full of smile. When you speak, your voice is low. That''s the woman he always looks at in the beginning "Tang poetry Go around You still have to come back to me. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 This afternoon tea is probably the most puzzling afternoon tea thin night has ever experienced. But Tang poetry is the only one in the world who can make the Bo family feel aggrieved. She had a good time eating, and Chris gave her a bite. She was like a little couple. She was very skillful. She watched the whole process and suffered. It turned out that one day, he himself would be eaten back by this kind of pain. When Tang poetry once looked at him and other women''s eyebrows, was he also so desperate? Bo Ye didn''t say anything. At the end of the day, he stood up and bought the bill. When Chris was going to pay, he was told that someone had already paid. Tang Shi guessed that it was Bo Ye and asked in a low voice, "did you pay for us?" "Well?" Bo Ye was pleasantly surprised. He didn''t expect that Tang Shi would come to talk to him. He thought he was ignored. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes suddenly brightened. "I said I wanted to invite you to have afternoon tea. Naturally, I paid for it." "It''s not very good. We have too many people, and the price is estimated to be high." "Don shidun," but it seems that you don''t care about this little money "I care about you." Thin night blurts out. Then he blinked, "if I say I love money, you --" "I will transfer the extra money to you." Tang Shi''s voice immediately cooled down, "put away your attitude of teasing younger sister." Thin night tut a, evil face with a little paranoid, like don''t hit the south wall don''t look back, "Tang poetry, share my love, OK? I''ll try to be nice to you. " "I have no love." Tang poetry looked into the distance, straight through the thin night, extending behind him, "thin night, my love has been hollowed out." Thin night looking at Tang Shi''s face, looking at her numb old eyes, my heart was so sharp electric current stabbing pain, the apex of my heart is burning. "Tang poetry..." "Thin night." Tang Shi stretched out her hand and gently poked Bo Ye''s chest, which was very light, but Bo Ye felt that her chest was pounded by a heavy hammer. She said, "I know that you are different from before, you will want to explain, you will care about your image in my eyes, and you will want to be good to me." The expression on Bo Ye''s face is very serious. She can see whether a person is sincere or not. But Tang Shi continued, "are you good to me because you feel guilty or because you really want to be good to me? In the name of love to compensate is the most unbearable compensation, I have no more time to play with you. My heart is old, I know you are good to me now, but you can''t move me. " I can''t be moved. She is like a stone, in the years of torture gradually become cold and hard. Thin night, looking at you now, as if to see me once. But now I have become the ruthless you. After Tang Shi said these words, he stopped taking care of Bo Ye''s face like the sky falling down. He just gave a light smile, as if mocking himself, "so, Bo Ye, give up." When Tang Shi left with Chris, Jiang Qi and Han let him look back at the noble and beautiful man. Thin night''s back is straight, and in her eyes, it seems that the whole world has collapsed. Together with the reflection of Tang poetry, she stands in the distance behind her and gradually condenses into a statue. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 It rained heavily on Bo Ye''s way back. Tang Shi was a little worried that Tang Wei would get in the rain. On the way back, he received a call from Tang Wei saying, "Mommy, wait for uncle Eugene to send me. Don''t worry. He said it''s the same place to eat. " "Good." After a heavy rain, I still have to keep the appointment. After Tang Shi hung up, Chris asked her, "did you see Bo Ye''s reaction just now?" Tang poetry drooped eyelashes, "No." "Really hard." Chris tut tut sighed, "this is no less cruel than thin night." Tang Shi laughs, "not yet." "As for." Chris suddenly changed his joking attitude and looked at Tang Shi solemnly, "you are very similar to Bo Ye now." Tang Shi was stunned. "Just like the reflection of that thin night." Chris touched Tang Shi''s face painfully. "You live like him, including all your temperament, temper, and all kinds of means." All have the shadow of thin night. Tang Shi sniffed and couldn''t deny it any more. "I know. Maybe, after sitting in that position for a long time, I become a bit like a thin night, but I''m still Tang Shi in essence. Chris, don''t you think so?" "No matter what." Chris sighed. "I hope you don''t hurt yourself. If you can protect yourself from being hurt, then you will live in such a posture. It''s good. " Very good, really. Sitting in Chris''s car, Tang Shi fell silent again. Later, they had nothing to do to pass the time. At about seven o''clock in the evening, they met at a Japanese food store. When Eugene led Tang Wei, Tang Shi and Chris were already waiting at the front desk. They saw Tang Shi and others saying hello, "Mommy!" "How is your master?" "He''s much better." Tang Wei''s eyes flashed, but he still answered like this. "I heard Chris say you like Japanese food best." Eugene came forward with a smile, "so I specially reserved the location of this store. Today, I''ll eat with my stomach open and order casually." "So generous?" Jiang Qi joked, "is it your treat?" "Company funds." Eugene blinked. "Shh, don''t say it." "It''s shameless to misappropriate public accounts." Chris was there laughing and scolding, "and still used to eat Japanese food, how can you be so promising." "You''re in charge?" Eugene gave his brother a white look. "Come on, don''t stand outside. It''s cold and wet." A few people joked and entered the Japanese food restaurant. The environment here was very good. It was decorated in the Edo style of Japan. The waiters came and went in kimonos, wearing clogs and making a clattering sound. Dragging a small tray, the tray is a variety of exquisite shape sushi. After they sat down, a beautiful little sister came up to order for them. During the period, she also used Japanese. When she opened her mouth, there was no pressure to come. The waiters who wanted to come to this store were estimated to have high professional quality. After ordering some sashimi to eat, Tang Shi left a few people to order. Later, she looked out and suddenly felt a familiar shadow passing by. Tang poetry felt puzzled, and then cast a line of sight, there was no shadow. This is not the first time. Recently, I always feel like I''m being followed. I don''t know if it''s an illusion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 However, these suspicions were dispelled after the assassins were brought up. Then Tang Shi took photos and sent them all to the circle of friends. "I''m moving ~" "I''m moving!" All hands together, holding chopsticks yelled, and then one after another move chopsticks, just like the process in Japanese drama. "Don''t Tang poems like sweet shrimp?" Jiang Qi caught a sweet shrimp and said, "here you are!" "You can still think of me after eating so much." Tang Shi took a look at Jiang Qi, "thank you." "Hum." Jiang Qi took another one for himself and said, "Han rang, peel the shrimp for me." "Ouch! Show love Eugene and Chris have feelings, shaking their heads, "really, I knew not to call you two, too exciting our single dog." "Chris is a fag. You can''t find a boyfriend. How can you?" Jiang Qi said with a smile, "isn''t he a fag? That''s just right, brother. It''s really emotional. " "What''s in your head all day long!" Chris yelled, "go away. I''m not interested in making a foundation with my brother, or we''ll be the last one." Jiang Qi and Tang Shi laugh together. The eyes of the two rotten girls sweep back and forth between Eugene and Chris. They just want to ask you who attacked and who suffered. But they just hold back and rely on their own brain. Tang Wei is very simple. "What does it mean to make a foundation? Advanced? " Jiang Qi and Tang Shi''s face froze. "Just..." Tang Shi wants to make Tang Wei understand in another way, "if brother Eugene and brother Chris are together, they are the base. Do you understand?" Tang Wei really knows a little about this kind of vocabulary. "Is that how Han rang''s brother and Qi Qi''s elder sister base themselves?" Tang Shi immediately shook his head, "no, they are different from each other." "Oh." Tang Wei immediately drew inferences from one instance, "the same sex, for example, two men together is engaged in the foundation, isn''t it?" "Tang Shi, you have taught your son badly since childhood." Jiang Qi was happy on one side, "yes, that''s the foundation. If they fall in love like a normal couple. " Tang Wei''s eyes sparkle, as if he had found a new continent. He is usually busy with those profound knowledge, but he has never accepted this new word, "falling in love? Do boys fall in love with boys? " Jiang Qi covers his face. When he''s finished, he''s ruined Tang weijiao since he was a child. Will he be bent in the future After the meal, Eugene rushed out to pay the bill. Han rang still gave full play to his professional quality and commented, "the food is very fresh, and it''s worth coming again next time." "It''s so expensive, after all." Tang Shi smacked his tongue, "we ate more than 8000 this meal, right?" "Freshness is the key." Han rang wiped his mouth, "next time we can buy our own ingredients and go home to make them. The ingredients Su Qi brought last time are very good." Last time Su Qi brought things that Bo ye asked him to help, but no one knew. After paying the bill, several people went out. Just at this time, someone rushed out from one side, grabbed Tang Shi''s wallet and ran out! It seems that they are rich people, waiting for them to come out and grab the wallet! "Ah --!" Customers on one side screamed, "robbery!" In the dark, it seems that a figure directly followed the move. Before everyone reacted, someone had already done it! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 Tang Shi, who had been robbed of his wallet and should have been weak and helpless, rushed forward, grabbed the robber''s back collar quickly and neatly, tugged at him, pulled him all over, and then overturned him to the ground! Everyone exclaimed! Tang Shi didn''t hesitate, and his hands didn''t stop. After taking his wallet, he grabbed the man''s neck and yanked him up against the wall. The gangster had softened his feet and turned pale. Looking at Tang Shi, Tang Shi slapped him with his backhand. "What are you doing? Call the police When Tang Shi called out, several onlookers began to take out their mobile phones to report to the police one after another. Some people praised Tang Shi''s skill. Less than five seconds after the whole thing started, it immediately drew the curtain to the end. The man was strongly resisted by Tang Shi and wanted to fight back. As a result, Tang Shi restrained some vulnerable parts of his joints, the most vulnerable parts of his neck and wrist. When she pinched and twisted her fingers, the man gave a scream. His wrist was dislocated by Tang poetry! "Dare you?" Tang Shi gave a cold drink, "it''s shameless to pick girls!" "How handsome..." The clerk in kimono said to Tang Shi, "more handsome than a man!" Tang Shi looked back, a group of shop assistants screamed, eyes are love, "too handsome!" "My God, miss is so manly!" In the public discussion, Tang Shi''s expression is still as light as the wind and cloud. Unfortunately, she''s very fierce and hasn''t let go until now. No wonder Chris says that she''s more and more like Bo Ye. She has to forgive others, but she doesn''t. "Want to rob, choose the wrong person?" With a sneer, Tang Shi twisted the man''s hands directly behind his back, and then put his knees against his back. "Ah The man''s face bumped against the wall, and his action was restrained. Tang Shi threw his wallet back to Jiang Qi, "keep it for me." "Miss, I''ll take it for you!" "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" A group of waitresses in kimonos are scrambling to get the bag for Tang Shi. Tang Shi smiles, "it''s OK, let Jiang Qi help me." "Miss, I want to be your girlfriend!" "Subdue the gangsters with bare hands! Oh, my God "I must have practiced it." Who knows that the self-protection tactics of Tang poetry in close combat were all practiced day and night after Bo Ye left the world in order to prevent himself from being assassinated by Bo''s group? No one knows, they only know that Tang poetry is very smart at that moment, but they don''t think about how hard it is. "Why?" Tang poetry heard a familiar voice, then looked back and saw a tall and thin figure standing not far away, with a tear mole at the end of his eye, a young and handsome face, smiling and shining in his eyes. ¡°A¡­¡­ Asuka£¿¡± Tang Shi was stunned. It turns out that the familiar figure was her? "It''s really you." Asuka came up in surprise and said hello to Tang Shi, "I just felt that there was a figure like you Well, wait a minute. What''s this guy The gangster who was pinned on the wall by Tang poetry gave a scream. "Shit..." Asuka jumps all the way, "you''re so hard on a girl?" Tang Shi sneered, "don''t pay more attention to teaching him the truth of society. He really thinks he can be lawless." Asuka looked at it and said, "take a picture and tweet it!" "The police will be here in a minute." Tang poetry maintained that posture and did not move, "is there a rope?" Waiters and customers around said, "do I have a leash for my dog?" "There seems to be hemp rope in the kitchen." "Is tape OK?" "All right." Tang Shi grinned and gained a lot of young girls'' hearts. "Please help me, thank you." All of a sudden, a group of people rushed into the kitchen backstage to grab a rope for Tang Shi. Ten minutes later, the gangster was tied up by the rope and then taped to his mouth twice. His hands were tied in a knot behind his back and his legs were tied up. Asuka snapped his finger. "Look at my latest masterpiece. It''s called" the disgraced robber. " "And you''ve got an artistic name." Tang Shi stretched his body for a while, and the customers on one side applauded, "well done! It''s time to expose! Leave him on the road "Like in ancient times, you can show yourself in the streets!" Everyone was waiting to see a good play. The robber probably didn''t expect that he was just stealing a bag. He even got into trouble with a family trainer and was trapped by a group of Family Trainer''s good friends. Now he really wants to cry. He wants the police to come and take him away early so as to end this inhuman torture. In the dark, someone was smiling, "is this Tang poetry?""Indeed." Hands humbly kneel on one knee, "should be thin night is not in that period of time, practice out of skill." "It''s not to be underestimated that we can do this in just half a year." The man hooked his lips, fingers skimmed his lips, a few chuckles, but it was very gloomy, "but it doesn''t matter, I just like this kind of open teeth and claws, more personality than the previous noble one." "Young master, look at this..." "Keep watching." The mysterious man looked in the direction of Tang poetry, "but this time, I did find someone to test her. She is different now." "It''s a pity that guy''s gone." The man asked mechanically, "do you want me to do it?" "Do it." The man coldly repressed the command again, "don''t wait for him to fall into the hands of the police, that blue Ming is not vegetarian. It''s also a big problem to provoke the Fengshen group. " "I understand." The men stood up and said respectfully, "there will be no survivors." In this hall, Tang Shi and others were waiting for the police to attack. Just at this time, the door of the restaurant was pushed open and LAN Ming came in. Sure enough, this area was under the jurisdiction of Fengshen group. After all, this circle is the economic center of Haicheng. "I was informed that I need to see the scene first..." LAN Ming''s lines were stunned, "Tang poetry?" "Brother blue." Tang Shi finally released his hand and pushed the gangster who was tied up behind him, "here, the prisoner is." LAN Ming laughed angrily at the picture in front of him, "what''s the matter? Is this a prisoner? Why is it so miserable? " "He robbed my bag and all the customers in the room saw it." Tang poetry intoned quickly, "but I subdued." Blue Ming cast with amazing eyes, did not expect Tang poetry will hide this skill, "did not expect you will fight?" "It''s just basic self-defense. Many moves are practiced along the way." Tang Shi said lightly, "I''ll leave everything to you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 After listening to Tang poetry, LAN Ming raised her pretty eyebrows with admiration. "I didn''t expect that you would be so powerful." Tang Shi doesn''t say anything. LAN Ming calls for someone to take the robber away. When the robber, who is tied with hemp rope, sees LAN Ming, he feels that he has been saved. If he falls into the hands of the woman just now, it will be worse LAN Ming noticed that there was a look in the dark. When he looked up, he was alert in his sharp eyes, and then the sight suddenly disappeared. It seems that he also has anti reconnaissance mind. LAN Ming pulled thin lip, his appearance led to the Japanese material store suddenly lively, some people have taken out their mobile phones to snap, "Wow! It''s really LAN Ming "Light of the city! Guardian of the people "God, so close..." The waiters on one side thought it was really worthwhile today. They didn''t expect to meet LAN Ming directly and see a vigorous young lady, just like a TV play! At the end of the day, LAN Ming calls his men to press the robber into the car. Tang Shi steps forward to say goodbye to him, and then several people walk out of the store and meet outside for a chat. "Thank you for your help today." With a smile, LAN Ming reaches out his hand and shakes Tang Shi, "how can we thank you? Make a banner and send it to your house? " Tang Shi was happy to hear this saying, "forget it, I''m low-key." Asuka applauded, "Tang poetry makes me see a different side." Tang Shi turned around with a smile, "how can you be here?" "Come over and eat with my friend, eh --" Asuka looked back. "Shit, where''s my friend? Didn''t you follow me? " "What friend is so mysterious?" Jiang Qi joked, "is it the latest girlfriend?" Asuka blinked, and the teardrop at the end of his eyes looked very beautiful. "Don''t mention it. I''m single, but I''m still waiting for the goddess of Tang poetry!" LAN Ming feels puzzled and looks up and down at Asuka. "Is this a boy or..." "I''m just more handsome than the average man." Asuka stands forward very generously, and then greets LAN Ming with a grin. "I''m a girl, and I love women." LAN Ming clearly hooked his lips, but he didn''t show much exaggeration. "I see. Are you a friend of Tang poetry? What do you call it? " "Just call me Asuka." Asuka prolongs the tone meaningfully and reaches over to hold LAN Ming. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. At that moment, LAN Ming feels that the woman who is more handsome than the man in front of her has great strength to hold herself. However, it was only that second, and it was released in an instant. LAN Ming looks at his palm for a while. Then he looks up. Asuka''s face is still smiling. He waves at him and says, "I finally see you close, our guardian." Lanming, the light of the city, is the chief commander and special commander of Fengshen group. He carried the hope of all the people in the city and captured countless criminals. Because of his existence, the whole Haicheng was peaceful. the name of blue Ming made all the suspects in the dark panic. At this moment, however, Asuka stares at LAN Ming and says, "I''ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time." LAN Ming said quietly, "my pleasure." "See you next time." She moved her mouth every word. The second after she said "goodbye", the car behind LAN Ming, which was escorting the criminal, suddenly exploded! "Be careful!" LAN Ming''s nerves are too sensitive. The next second when he detects something moving behind him, he suddenly holds Tang Shi in his arms and pours forward, followed by a tearing cry behind him - "ah!!" A thick black smoke suddenly sprang up on the street. The car was blown up and parts splashed. After an explosion that moved the whole earth, Tang Shi felt that the ground under him was shaking violently. All the residents around the street were shouting and running out, including the staff of the Japanese food store. If they didn''t pay attention, there would be a serious pedestrian stampede! "Keep calm!" LAN Ming tore his heart and lungs and roared, "Xiao Li went to protect the crowd, Lao Wang is ready to evacuate, and the message is sent to the headquarters to send more people!" A child nearby was directly frightened to cry. There were all kinds of panic cries and shouts. The dust was flying and the smoke was full of smoke. Tang Shi vaguely saw that Jiang Qi was hugged by Han rang. They should not be hurt. As for her LAN Ming stands in her way. When she gets up, she pulls Tang Shi up easily. Her action is crisp and neat, with the frankness of a soldier. He frowned, immediately put all his energy into the follow-up preparation, and the beeper on his waist kept ringing. "Brother LAN, I''m fine. You can go first..." Before Tang Shi finished, LAN Ming directly picked her up and carried her across the crowd to the place where her troops were. Then he put Tang Shi down and said, "don''t move here. I''ll deal with the explosion."Tang Shi was frightened by LAN Ming''s momentum, and the man''s eyes were full of vigilance, "didn''t you get hurt just after the explosion?" "No, thank you, brother LAN." "Well." LAN Ming resolutely turns around. Many times, at the moment when disaster strikes, they are the daredevil soldiers who are retrograde with the crowd and rush to the birthplace. Looking at LAN Ming''s back, the heart of Tang poetry is still beating wildly. Why is there an explosion?! Are Jiang Qi and Han rang OK? And Asuka. When Asuka stood with them at that time, would he be injured? How did the explosion start? It''s still Blew up the police car? This is how malicious, as a slap in the face of the Fengshen group! Tang Shi was sitting there, and a soldier came to give her a bottle of mineral water, "sister-in-law, are you ok?" Tang Shi said thank you with a smile, "it''s OK, but I''m not your sister-in-law." "Oh, I''m sorry." Xiaobing was very honest. He turned off the mineral water for Tang Shi. "Miss, you stay here. We''re going to blue head. Don''t come here!" The next second after the Tang poetry was written, the soldiers ran to the deep smoke, and soon a cordon was set up around them. The harsh siren sounded in the sky. People were terrified, and many people held together and cried. When the body of the gangster was pulled out, the innocent people nearby vomited out. It turned out that the man had been blown up to bloody corpses. Tang Shi looked at all this with red eyes and suddenly remembered, where''s Eugene? What about Eugene and Tang Wei? Just wanted to call for help to find, a voice rang out in the distance, Tang Shi looked back and found Chris running with dust on his face, "Tang Shi, do you see my brother? He is with Wei Wei Eugene and Tang Wei together?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 Tang Shi''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom, "I I don''t know. " Chris didn''t hesitate, just like LAN Ming just now, he resolutely turned around and rushed into the thick smoke. Behind his back, Tang Shi yelled, "wait a minute, Chris, there will be a second explosion! Chris, don''t go. Let the professional search and rescue team... " Chris red eyes rushed in, was rushed to the firefighters yanzhuo, Chris struggle, "let me go! Let go of me! My brother''s in there, my brother! " "Keep calm, sir!" The fireman also yelled, "we''ll send someone to search and rescue. Please describe your brother''s physical characteristics." "Half blood, 1.85 meters, with a child, is my good friend''s son..." Chris grabs the fireman''s hand and wants to kneel down. "Help them both. They''ve been together before, big and small!" "Well, sir, calm down, we will try our best -" Chris grabbed the Yellow isolation suit of the firefighters, his voice trembled, "I''m such a brother, I''ve been such a brother all my life..." Although they are half parents, although one of them is an illegitimate son not accepted by the family But Chris''s tears kept falling, "but I''m really just Eugene''s brother..." In the face of natural and man-made disasters, this kind of thing is too sad. Firefighters have seen too many human nature collapse at this time. They can only hold Chris, "someone has gone in to search and rescue, sir. Keep calm and trust us." Tang Shi came from a distance. "Chris, the more you think about it, the more anxious you are. Maybe they are following other people to evacuate?" Chris hugged Tang Shi, "they must be ok..." For Chris, if Eugene had an accident, it would have cost him half of his life. Similarly, for Tang poetry, if Tang was gone, what''s the meaning of her life? Tang Shi''s hand was shaking too. When she was on the line of life and death, she realized that parting was so painful. It turned out that only she was saved was such a cruel torture. "It doesn''t matter If something happens to Tang Wei and Eugene Let''s die together. " Escape from death in a great catastrophe, Chris, as like a child, is as like as two peas who are crying and collapsing like a child, who are just like those who are frightened and frightened. He I haven''t told Eugene how much he likes him Because the explosion of the vehicle caused a fire in one side of the building, the alarm sounded in the whole circle, and the automatic sprinkler in the shopping mall did not stop working. However, it was a drop in the bucket, and it was soon burnt out by the fire, and the line was completely scrapped. When Bo ye received the news, the cup in his hand didn''t grip tightly, so he crashed to the ground. His brain is blank, and Lin Ci''s voice is buzzing in his ear - "Miss Tang and her friends went to the Japanese food store for dinner, and encountered a vicious vehicle explosion, which led to a fire in the store. At present, Miss Tang''s personal safety can be determined, but it was the young master and the man around him at that time whose whereabouts are unknown." Thin night''s hand faintly shakes, and his pretty face is pale. He doesn''t speak. At this time, his brain has no content at all, and his body is only shocked and stung. Bo Ye was stunned for more than ten seconds. Later, he came forward and grabbed Lin Ci''s collar, regardless of the broken glass at his feet. "Take me to the crime scene! Come on! Inform Ye Jingtang to help me transfer people from the central government to join the search and rescue team! " Lin Ci was also frightened, "Bo Shao, don''t panic. I''ve contacted Ye Jingtang He said that he was also helping to call people to move people to the Japanese material store. The cause of the explosion hasn''t been found out yet. It''s very likely that there will be a second explosion... " "Now take me to the crime scene!" At this moment thin night eyes blood red, he lost the previous frivolous disguise, related to Tang poetry and Tang Wei mother and son, how can he calm down? The man''s voice was filled with hoarseness of despair, "dig through the whole sea city and save Tang Wei!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 Lin CI started immediately, grabbed the car key and ran downstairs. People in the secretary department outside saw two shadows running out of the president''s office, and everyone was shocked. In the impression, since Bo Shao came back, he was lazy and evil. How could he be so panicked? And even the cold lint assistant beside him was in such a hurry? Everyone was stunned to see Bo Ye and Lin CI rush out. Later, someone looked down at his mobile phone, and a current news was quickly searched, "my God, there was a vicious explosion in our city!" "True or false!" People were shocked by the news, and suddenly looked down at the news, "is it Haicheng?" "Don''t we have LAN Ming here?" "Yes, we have Fengshen group in our city..." "Wait, it''s like the explosion happened when LAN Ming was there!" "God Is this a provocation? " "It''s over All of a sudden, I feel so scared that there may be an explosion around me one day! " "Don''t say that. Once I say that, I''ll start to think about it again. If a pedestrian walking on the street suddenly blows up a corpse It''s terrible... " "It''s OK. We have Fengshen group. Fengshen group will help arrest criminals! It''s said that all the people in Fengshen group are gifted with high intelligence quotient! " All kinds of news media rushed to the scene of the crime. Some microphones aimed at the frightened or affected innocent people. They dodged at the camera and said, "don''t shoot, don''t shoot!" There have been explosions. Why do these news media still want to take pictures of them in fear? Someone wanted to come up for an interview, and was overthrown by some emotional crowd. "Unscrupulous reporter! We have to catch up with the hot spots at this time! How heartless! Search officers and men are saving lives, but you are here to rub the heat while the wind is cool! " "Down with the reporters! Just now, he asked me if I was sad. They were all affected by the explosion. He also asked me if I was sad! I don''t know what''s in my head! " "Bad paparazzi! The social system is just because of you! It''s all pervasive! Even the heat of this has to rub, my son is in it, even if you don''t help, but also ran to interview my feelings, know how heartache I have! Do we have to watch our pain from all over the world? " "Who the hell cares! I just need to be hot! It''s just an explosion. I''ve interviewed murderers. What are you A reporter was pushed to the ground and yelled, "don''t come here!" "Kill him! talk wildly! Lawlessness "If the needle doesn''t stick to you, you will never know the pain! I wish your family would have an explosion next time, and then someone would stand by and interview you The family members of the victims screamed, "you are not worthy to be human!" The whole society is in a mess. All the people are pushing and shoving. They occupy the so-called reasonable side and stand on their own moral highlands. For a moment, people''s hearts are in turmoil, public security is rapidly retrogressive, and even the police are involved. "Stop me! Do you want to protect this kind of reporter! Shouldn''t the police be on the side of our victims? " "It''s wrong to start. Everything can be settled down. We will protect you. We can''t do it anyway!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 Why Why is this No one has been rescued yet Isn''t it time for everyone to work together, why Why is it so chaotic? This street is like a human purgatory, shouting, pushing and shoving, as well as all kinds of mechanical fights. Some people already hate red eyes, and blurt out to die. Everything in the world the monsters and freaks of all descriptions. There are a group of people who maintain their last sense and help the police maintain the last peace. Tang Shi can''t watch it any more. In the past, together with Chris, he grabbed the receiver in the hands of a TV station media, looked for a piece of ruins, and yelled out: "don''t make any noise!" All of them were stunned and looked over there one after another. They saw a slender woman standing there in the dust, with a little dust on her face. It seemed that she was also the victim of the explosion. But her eyes were firm, her voice was trembling, and she was determined to give up -- "everyone is from Haicheng. Why do you want to talk to each other at this time What about the damage? If the victims'' families come here, the people''s police will not favor one over the other. They are trying to save your relatives. Let''s not increase the pressure on the police. As for those reporters, if you have conscience, please consider for us from the standpoint of being human and put down the camera to help us, OK? There''s a huge fire going on inside. It''s one that can save a life "At this time, in addition to the live video taken by the central media with helicopters, other TV stations should stop irritating the victims for no reason! They are in danger of losing their relatives and good friends. That''s why they hurt people. Let''s step back and give way to the police. Professional people are responsible for rescue. We are responsible for Discipline and logistics. Can we help? " When your good friend is in danger of explosion, are you still in the mood to interview? People''s hearts are made of meat. They are heartbroken enough. Don''t increase their despair any more! When the Tang poetry was finished, there was the rustle of the strong wind and the electric current in the background. For a moment, there was silence. Some reporters, with their eyes red, threw the expensive camera on the ground and said, "I''m not going to do this news report! I want to save people! Comrade police, is there anything I can do for you? " Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "Thank you for your understanding!" "I won''t do it either!" When a stone stirred up a thousand waves, one person stood up and encouraged countless people to stand up, "I also want to help! I don''t want to see my relatives in it next time. I want to accumulate happiness for them! " "I understand you too! We shouldn''t have interviewed, just give it to CCTV -- " " sorry, I just scolded you for not being human, but we were emotional... " The victim''s family extended their hand, "thank you for helping me just now..." "In the face of disaster, we are all our own people!" "Is there anything we can do for you?" Some men have rolled up their sleeves. "It''s said that there are still people buried under the mall. We have great strength. Can we help?" "Danger, be safe." A security guard ran over and said, "is there anyone here to help push open the stones together! There are still people living down there "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" Countless people went to help, and a man yelled, "I say one, two, three, will you all join me?" "One, two, three --!" The huge stone on the wall was pulled up by all the people. Under it lay a pregnant woman, whose blood had already flowed all over the floor. "My child, my child..." "I''m a nurse! Get out of the way! Let me do it Someone waved his arm and rushed into the crowd, "madam, take a deep breath. Yes, take a deep breath. We will take you to a safe place soon!" The man over there pushed the stone so hard that it turned over, and his arms burst with green tendons because of the force. "Take this lady out quickly, we can''t hold it!" The second after the pregnant woman was held out, the stone fell heavily again, with a loud bang. Several men''s fingers were covered with blood. Pregnant women cry speechless, "you are my life-saving benefactor..." "What''s more polite at this time, elder sister? Go to the hospital and give birth to the baby. Don''t have any trouble." A group of people smile, pregnant woman was lifted to move, her husband heard the voice, from another wave of people who are helping, all blood rushed out. Seeing his wife, he burst into tears and knelt down on the spot to kowtow to several men. "My wife and children are all saved by you. It''s very kind of you..." "Don''t talk about it, brother. We also have a wife and children. I understand you! Don''t you also get hurt because of saving people? Go to the hospital with your wife. We''re OK! " While crying, the man went to the ambulance with his wife and kept saying, "this smelly boy is lucky. He is lucky to meet a group of good people." "Remember to ask them for contact information. Don''t let the benefactor feel cold!" The pregnant woman took her husband''s hand and said, "when I''m safe, you have to go back to help, you know?""OK, listen to you..." They held hands together, and then the ambulance roared away. "Big brothers, I''ll buy you water nearby!" "The little sister, come down quickly, it''s dangerous up there!" When Bo Ye arrived at the scene of the crime, he saw this scene. Standing on the high ruins, Tang poetry is like the last savior in the world, with a resolute expression on his pale face, thin body and straight back. At that moment, Bo Ye felt that his heart had been hit by a sharp blade and his eyes were red. There was only a thin figure left in the world. He cried out with red eyes, "Tang poetry!" In the wind and dust, Tang Shi looked back and saw the thin night below open her arms. Her voice trembled, "come down I''m late... " I''m late Tang poetry How can you carry so much on your own Tang Shi smiles with tears in her eyes. The microphone in her hand was no longer stable. When she saw the mass fighting in Haicheng below turned into jade and silk, she made concerted efforts to help each other. A heavy stone in her heart fell to the ground. Finally, she could no longer stand so many successive stimuli. She closed her eyes and fell straight down from the high ground - until someone picked her up. When Lin CI stood aside and saw that Bo Ye did not hesitate to reach for Tang poetry, his nose suddenly became sour. Bo Ye holds Tang Shiheng up, and Chris on one side jumps down from the ruins, "take her to the hospital!" At this time, Bo Ye is not in the mood to pay attention to whether the man in front of him is his rival or not. All he has left is an idea, which is to send Tang Shi to the hospital and then save Tang Wei! When LAN Ming is working to save people, he hears the voice of Tang poetry in the distance and makes a gesture in his hand. The Fengshen group looked up and murmured, "who was that woman just now?" "It''s so bold." "Blue head, is she from the army? Invite her to Fengshen group. " "No LAN Ming shook his head with a smile and continued to work under him. "She''s just an ordinary person." A common, but stronger woman than anyone else. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 When Tang Shi was sent to the hospital, Bo Ye watched her being pushed to the hospital with a worried face. On the one hand, Chris said, "there should be nothing wrong with her body. There should be no accident. There should be more mental stimulation and pressure accumulated all the time." Bo Ye didn''t speak. Chris said in a voice, "you don''t have to worry about it..." Bo Ye now wishes he could be separated, one accompanying Tang Shi, the other returning to the scene of the crime to find Tang Wei. Tang Shi''s coma was not long. Twenty minutes later, she slowly woke up and saw Bo Ye, "you Still there? " Bo Ye was relieved. "You wake up. It''s OK. I''ll go back now." "Wait a minute --" Tang Shi grabbed Bo Ye''s hand, word by word, and she still had a needle in her other hand. "Tang Wei is still there It must be We must bring him back completely... " Next, Tang poetry need not be complete, thin night can directly guess. Tang poetry is such a strong person that he never asks for help, especially in front of Bo Ye. Now unexpectedly so humble, thin night just feel heart all pull together. "Don''t worry, I''ll go now." Let go, thin night''s back away from the vision of Tang poetry, that moment, Tang poetry staring at the back, suddenly back to the past. And this time, he went to the distance with her. ****** when Bo ye came back to the scene, the smoke had dispersed a lot. He went in and ran in the direction of LAN Ming. Ye Jingtang had already stood aside. It seems that he had arrived at the scene with people not long ago. The two people were talking about something together, and ye Jingtang even had a pager in his hand. "Old night?" Ye Jingtang looked up and saw the figure that thin night had gone and returned again. He was a little stunned. "How did you come back? Is Tang Shi OK? " "It''s OK for the time being. She has someone with her." Thin night gasps for breath, "how, Tang only has news?" Ye Jingtang was surprised, "what''s the matter? Is your son still in it? Not rescued? " Bo Ye was a little worried. "Yes, my son and Tang Shi''s friends are still in there, one big and one small." "Our men are searching inside." Next to LAN Ming holding a pager, just issued the latest order, looked up at thin night, "no longer find them inside the figure." "No way!" Bo Ye shouts, "Tang poetry says that Tang Wei never came out..." "Let''s look for it again. Now the sprinkler has come, if we haven''t found it after putting out the fire..." LAN Ming''s voice pauses, "you should be able to understand what I mean." Bo Yeh''s pretty face has no blood, no Tang Wei can''t have an accident. He promised Tang Shi to take Tang Wei back safely. How can an accident happen? "Are you sure?" Bo ye asked again, "but Among the people at the scene, they are the only ones who have a good reputation. " "Lao Wang!" LAN Ming shouts with his walkie talkie, "register the list of the scene and see if there is a child named Tang Wei! " " got it, blue head! Let''s check this right now! " Bo Ye anxiously looks forward to it, and soon a message comes from there," at present, there is no little boy of Tang Wei. Blue head, who are you looking for? " thin night''s heart suddenly falls into the ice cellar "Look again!" Bo Ye roared, then went to the police car with red eyes, "give me a set of isolation clothes, thank you!" "What do you want, old night?" Ye Jingtang yelled behind the thin night, thin night did not return, "I want to go in and find my son in person!" I''ll go in and find my son myself! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 "Old night, are you crazy?" Ye Jingtang yelled, trying to catch Bo Ye, "what should you do if something happens to you? But maybe it''s safe... " "I can''t put him in any place where there are hidden dangers!" Bo Yehong''s eyes turned back, "I can''t let them down any more. I have to save him. Ye Jingtang, do you understand this feeling This is my own son. I''m not moving anyone on purpose. " Ye Jingtang stared at Bo Ye for a long time and suddenly bit his teeth. "OK, I''ll go in with you." "You two..." LAN Ming ran over behind him, "what do you want to do? Is it possible to rush in so impulsively? " However, these words can''t stop Bo Ye. He is anxious now. When he sees someone being rescued, he rushes to see if there is Tang Wei. However, there is no Tang Wei in the newly rescued crowd. At that moment, Bo Ye looked at the broken earth around him and felt that the sky was spinning and all his vision was shaking wildly. Another person was rescued, but no, no Tang Wei. Thin night at this moment felt a very desperate. Even if he is now in power, even if he means to heaven, in the face of such a disaster, are just an ordinary mole ant. Thin night clenched fist, no longer wait, ye Jingtang from the next car to take down two sets of isolation suit, and then called his name. "Thin night!" Ye Jingtang throws his protective clothing to Bo Ye and shouts angrily, "go!" "Wait a minute, put on your walkie talkie and headphones. I''ll send someone with you!" LAN Ming knows that he can''t stop Bo Ye. At this time, no one can stop him. He asked his subordinates to hand things to Bo Ye and equip him completely. "Don''t have an accident, Bo Ye. Don''t let yourself have an accident..." Thin night stares at LAN Ming''s face for a long time, and finally turns around. Ye Jingtang has already put on all kinds of instruments. "Go!" Two figures, without looking back directly into the burning ruins! LAN Ming clenched the walkie talkie in his hand and began to contact them. "Be careful when you go in, and obey my arrangement. Don''t show off your personal heroism! Remember to put your own safety first "Got it." Bo Yeh calmly replies that the safety passage which was originally sealed by her side is suddenly cracked by soot. The heavy iron door is directly deformed by air pressure, and then bulges out and bursts. Bo Yeh pulls Ye Jingtang, "be careful!" "Have you checked here?" Bo Ye asks people around him with gestures. He has experienced professional training, and some gestures about firefighters can be typed completely. The people over there shake their heads. Bo Ye makes a gesture and goes in! Ye Jingtang with a water pressure gun in his hand burst the tongue of fire, the hot flame through the isolation suit makes thin night feel hot all over, after a while, his body is full of sweat, he gasped violently, "there is a small corridor, what is this originally?" "I''ve got my people positioned outside." LAN Ming''s voice came out from the earphone, "it seems that this is a small restaurant. The place you enter is the kitchen of the restaurant." Back kitchen? Bo Ye feels that there seems to be some idea in his mind, but he doesn''t have time to catch it. It''s just that there is an impulse in his mind to look for it here Weiwei, if you still have consciousness, please tell me where you are, give me a chance to save you I''m so late in your life How can I keep you in danger? Bo Ye didn''t even think about it. He rushed in directly. At this moment, he could only pray for his intuition and sixth sense, but tell Dad where you are Can you tell me where you are Bo Ye is like a headless fly. For the first time, he feels a sense of powerlessness in the face of a huge disaster. People around him help to open the way. Everyone opens the door of the kitchen. Ye Jingtang kicks the steel shelf which has been burned to soften. The food materials have turned into dust. A group of people look around and find no one at all. Bo Ye is standing in the middle of the kitchen, his hands are softening. Not far away, someone is gesturing, which means that there seems to be no one here. It''s necessary to finish quickly and go to the next place. Don''t waste time saving people. Bo Ye''s heart is trembling. He always has an intuition, an intuition that Tang Wei is here. "Lao ye, my staff reported that there was no one there." LAN Ming outside to convey instructions, "go to the next place, why don''t you go?" No Why does it feel so strong Why is it so strong that Tang Wei is nearby?! Bo Ye''s mind fell into a crazy war of thoughts. Should he believe his sixth sense? Should we make a bet? If it is wrong, it will miss the time to save Tang Wei, but what if Tang Wei is really here? That''s why he''s watching and hoping to wipe his shoulders! Every step of Bo Ye''s choice is related to Tang Wei''s life! Ye Jingtang pushed him, meaning thin night quickly to keep up with the army, it seems that everyone has planned to evacuate, next place search.But Bo Ye stood still. Ye Jingtang grabs him forward and makes a gesture desperately - brother, that''s enough. I''ve searched all over here, but it''s not here! Thin night in a trance by Ye Jingtang straight outside drag, just at this time around a steel frame suddenly collapsed, if not thin Night Escape urgent, estimated to be directly hit, that even his life will take in. Ye Jingtang wants to slap Bo Ye in the face. What is he doing! Are you in a trance at this time! Everyone''s face was covered with sweat, and a kind of pressing tingling could be detected through the isolation suit, which had been burned to this point. Everything around them screams, which indicates that they are about to collapse. Ye Jingtang grabs Bo Ye and goes out. However, at this moment - dangdangdang, dang Dang Dang , dangdangdang. The sound was so light that it was covered by the sound of fire. Thin night suddenly stopped and listened to the sound again. Dang, Dang, dang Dang Dang , dangdangdang no No mistake This rhythm! Thin night''s pupil suddenly constricts, then turns around to rush to the kitchen! "Thin night!" Through the isolation suit, ye Jingtang let out a roar, "are you crazy?" No no He''s not crazy! And the living! There are still living people in the kitchen! Thin night''s eyes are scarlet, his mind has ignored everything, his premonition is not wrong, just that rhythm proved everything! Dang, Dang, dang Dang Dang Dangdangdang three short, three long, three short! This is the signal of International SOS! Three short three long three short! Someone is asking for help! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 Thin night turned over all that they had just turned over, suddenly the eyes were tight, and made a crazy gesture to let them get together. Under the melted steel shelf, there is a huge freezer! Bo Ye''s heart was raised to his throat at this moment, and everyone was also shocked. He never thought that such a large refrigerated freezer would be buried below, and the shell had been burned red. Several of them came up immediately, some of them with professional prying tools in their hands, prying the door of the freezer from several directions together! At the moment of being pried open, Bo Ye sees Tang Wei''s face in Eugene''s arms. Father son induction at this time can almost be called a miracle of general contact, Tang Wei passed out in a coma, but also maintain the speed of percussion, clutching an iron bar in his hand, mechanical percussion refrigerator cabinet wall. He has lost consciousness, but his body instinct still keeps the action of asking for help. Thin night''s tears suddenly came out, went up to hold Tang Wei out, hands are shaking, behind the people to curl up Eugene also rescued, a few people crazy to take the survivors out. "Lan Ming! eureka! We found Tang Wei and Eugene! " Ye Jingtang yelled to the walkie talkie, "find someone to meet you outside. They may be in a coma because they inhale too much carbon dioxide!" LAN Ming is also surprised and happy to find it outside. I hope it''s too late! Thin night holding Tang Wei, as holding his own treasure, running out. Behind a flame burst, but the man did not look back, posture condensed into a silhouette, against the sea of fire, has become the eye-catching scenery. He ran out of the fire, bringing out a stream of black smoke around him. LAN Ming roared, "come out! Come on! Come out The sound broke. Bo Ye immediately kneels on the ground, but he doesn''t let Tang Wei fall. He hugs Tang Wei to death. Later, he almost tears his tools apart. The people waiting for him rush up to help. Bo Ye shouts and is caught by others. He also goes to the ambulance. Thin night regardless, "Tang Wei! Save Tang Wei "Old night, you also get on the car!" "I want to stay with Tang Wei!" Thin night eyes blood red, "don''t stop me, let me see Tang Wei!" One side of the people''s noses are sour, thin night watching Tang Wei was put on the oxygen mask into the ambulance, just staggered a few steps. As a result, his knees were soft again, and he knelt down again with a plop. When others went to pull him, they found that his legs were shaking badly and he couldn''t stand steadily at all. How much courage does a normal person have to pay just to rush into the fire? What''s more, this father is still dying in the fire and almost missed it with his son Ye Jingtang takes off his isolation clothes to help Bo Ye. They also have to undergo physical examination. LAN Ming asks them to jump on the bus. Ye Jingtang goes up first, and then reaches out to Bo Ye. Bo Ye looks at Tang Wei lying on the stretcher. His body is shaking. It''s ok Fortunately, I didn''t miss you Fortunately, I heard your last cry for help At the moment of the fire, he can think of taking Ye Jingtang to hide in the freezer to delay for a long time. He also knows how to use three short, three long and three short signals to ask for help! Tang Wei''s intelligence makes Bo Ye feel incredible. He looked at the little boy in front of him. How much strength was hidden in his little body? The car starts slowly, ye Jingtang takes out a piece of paper to thin night. Bo Ye was stunned. Ye Jingtang couldn''t bear to say, "old night, you Did you not notice that you were crying all over your face? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 Thin night didn''t speak, just turned his face, don''t know when, that originally days fall down are leisurely Jun face, already full of tears. Thin night stretched out his hand to wipe his eyes, touched the wet touch, only to know that he had shed tears. Ye Jingtang sighed. Two people were taken to the hospital in the car. He took time to call Jiang Ling and called him to prepare for the hospital. As soon as Jiang Ling got through the phone, he said, "old night, is there something wrong with you? Our hospital is very busy now. Do you also have patients over there? " Bo Ye took a deep breath, and there was still some smoke in his lungs. He coughed a few times, coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, and scared Ye Jingtang to change his face. "Damn, I suddenly remembered that your kidney had just been transferred. OK, then he rushed into the fire and inhaled smoke. Is it OK?" Bo Ye waved his hand and said in a hoarse voice, "it doesn''t matter to me, Jiang Ling, but Wei Wei was also involved in the explosion just now. I just rescued him and his friends and sent them to your hospital..." "There may be a queue." Jiang Ling is Bo Ye''s good friend, but first of all, he is a life-saving doctor. Today''s explosion involved too many people injured. Even if Tang Wei comes here now, he has no place to be hospitalized, so he needs to queue up and take his time. At this time, everyone is equal before life and death. Bo Ye, even Jiang Ling''s brother, can''t let Jiang Ling jump in the queue and give Tang Wei a check first. Ye Jingtang is worried. "Lao Ye seems to have something wrong with himself. Jiang Ling, you..." "Lao ye, you come to the hospital first. Can I help you as early as possible, because there are still many people who need surgery, we can''t..." In fact, we all understand the meaning of this sentence. Bo Ye has no privileges. Even if he really has privileges, it''s a special moment and can''t be used. Thin night purses lips, "still have a person to can......" There came a cry from Jiang Ling, "doctor Jiang, the patient is bleeding!" "Here I am!" Jiang Ling shouts to the microphone in a hurry, "Lao ye, that''s it. I can''t deal with the situation for you for the time being. When you come to the hospital, I''ll try my best to arrange the best doctor for you, OK?" There Jiang Ling hung up the phone, the ambulance is still whistling, the top of the emergency siren stabbed in thin night ear, people panic. "It''s OK, but now I''m in a coma. It seems that my body is only burned, but I haven''t been hit." Ye Jingtang doesn''t know how to comfort Bo Ye. "He knows the freezer can help them block. Besides, as long as the freezer is still running, it''s still cold inside. At least it can protect a little bit. He''s very smart. Don''t worry." Thin night did not speak, holding together fingers are trembling. Later, when he arrived at the hospital, Jiang Ling was shuttling in the hall. Someone kept calling for doctor Jiang. He didn''t even have time to take care of Bo Ye. "Dr. Jiang, the injured joint is necrotic over there. You need to come and check it!" Bo Ye looks up at Jiang Ling. Ye Jingtang worries about Bo Ye''s body and shouts, "ah Jiang!" Jiang Ling turned back and said, "wait a minute, I''ll ask Xiao Fang to take you, Xiao Fang --" however, it was this move that caused a group of patients standing in line next to Bo Ye, who were all covered with color and bleeding, to be enraged. They thought Bo ye had come to jump in line directly. "Why do they have privilege?" "That is, is not everyone equal before doctors?" "Why do they have extra care? Just because they have children who are unconscious and my son is still bleeding!" "You can''t even treat us equally. How can we be at ease?" Soon the anger of the masses was pushed to the top again, and Jiang Ling was unable to protect himself. "I heard that Dr. Jiang is still a relative of the president of the hospital!" "I see. There''s something behind it. No wonder it''s so cold-blooded!" "It seems that he went abroad to win awards last year. Can such doctors also win awards?" "I think those two people are still familiar with each other. It''s estimated that they are rich CHILDES. Our common people''s lives are too cheap to be worth the lives of rich people." Bo Ye and ye Jingtang''s face became a little pale. Jiang Ling was also pushed by the crowd, "wait a minute, everyone don''t get excited. We didn''t jump in the queue. Can we all come one by one?" "Don''t you know them so that your friends can take special care of them?" "That is, I will never believe you again!" "Go away if you don''t believe it!" -- I don''t know where a loud voice came from. With cold oppression, people''s hearts trembled. A man came out of the crowd, dressed in red and with 3000 white hair. His momentum was really magnificent and gorgeous, with anger in his eyes and eyebrows. "Why, didn''t he shout so much just now? Who saw the two of them jump in line with the injured? Stand up! If you don''t believe in this hospital, go away! People are kind to save you, but you are still pouring cold water here. Why are you so shameless! " "Bai Yue..." Jiang Ling mumbled Bai Yue''s name, then immediately said, "no, these are my patients..." "You''re still thinking about your patients." Bai Yue narrowed his eyes and sneered, reaching out to the excited crowd, "what about them! Your patient is thinking about it for you! They just want to force you, just want to jump in the queue and become the first! If you are busy back and forth without any reason, people still have to find fault with you. Is it a shame for you to be a doctor? If I were you, I would resign now and leave these gangsters to pray for God by myself! "This sounds like a lesson to Jiang Ling. In fact, every word just poked at the common people who just made a sarcastic remark on them for no reason. Bai Yue''s ability of pointing at the mulberry and cursing the locust made those people speechless. Then Bai Yue came to the crowd and sneered, "now, I say, if you think Dr. Jiang uses his power for personal gain and treats the wounded biased, stand up and get out! You''d better do what you say. Since you don''t believe in the doctor''s innocence, don''t come here to cry! The doctor-patient relationship is already very tense. It''s even more stiff because of you people who don''t know everything. They are still waiting in line here with two patients. What''s wrong with you? If you have such ability, you can cure yourself. The doctor didn''t ask you to line up! " "Don''t talk about Bai Yue. People are also worried at a critical moment..." Jiang Ling grabs Bai Yue and is thrown away by him. Then Bai Yue comes forward and looks at Tang Wei and Eugene lying on the bed. He says to Bo Ye, "bring them to my base." Thin night in front of a bright, "are you willing to hand?" White more tut a, take out a napkin to hand to thin night casually, "the side of the mouth has blood." White more tut a, take out a napkin to hand to thin night casually, "the side of the mouth has blood." Thin night complexion a change, then take napkin in the past, "thank you." "Come with me." "Stop!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 "Stop, can''t you hear me!" Some people feel that they have been treated unfairly. "Since Dr. Jiang didn''t let them jump the queue, now you take four of them ahead of time in front of us, don''t you jump the queue?" If it wasn''t for Bo Yetang Wei''s and Eugene''s physical condition, ye Jingtang would really rush up and break the man''s mouth. Bai Yue stopped and looked back with a sneer. "I''m not a doctor in this hospital, and I don''t treat you as a human being like Dr. Jiang. I love to save who save who, there is no fair. If you''re willing, please come to me. I don''t know if I''m in a good mood and I''ll let you jump in the queue! " A group of people trembled, "you don''t deserve to be a doctor!" "I don''t deserve it. I''ll take my friends with me. How about that?" Bai Yue waved, "go!" Bo Ye took an apologetic look at Jiang Ling, and Jiang Ling sighed, "go, I still have a lot of people to observe." Bai Yue left with Bo Ye and others, but no one came out to stop him. Because that person is Bai Yue, he has no so-called rules and regulations at all. Saving people depends on his mood. I really don''t want to save them. I don''t even move my brow when I watch people die in front of him. Where is Jiang Ling''s idea of equality? People watched the white haired man leave with Bo Ye and others, feeling like he was slapped in the face. ****** when thin night opens its eyes again, you can see a gorgeous ceiling. He didn''t have to think about it to know that it must be in the secret base of Baiyue, so Baiyue would decorate the wards in the same style as the royal family. Someone pushed in at the door. Bo Ye got up from the bed and saw Tang Wei. Tang Wei''s voice is still hoarse. It is estimated that he was smoked. He can''t recover for a while and a half. "You wake up." Bo Yexin says that it''s Tang Wei who is trapped in the fire. As a result, he wakes up later than him. He remembered that when he came to Baiyue base with his last breath, he fainted directly. Thin night deep breath, feel waist special pain, press pain. "Bai Yue told me about you." Tang Wei frowned, "you kidney, its service life is up to four years." Thin night pale face smile, "you have no other injury?" Tang Wei red eyes, shaking his head, "No." Thin night deep breath, feel breathing with toss, after a while and slowly lie back, "no good." "When I was in a coma..." Tang Wei''s voice faltered. "I feel like I''m being picked up That man, is that you? " Bo Ye grinned, because he was pale. At first glance, there was still some evil in the past. Now his tone has always been uninhibited, "what do you think?" "I think it''s you. So... " Tang Wei came forward and said, "I''ll say thank you, along with my mother''s share." Thin night Zheng Zheng Zheng, "your mummy also came?" "Well, brother Jiang Ling told her that I was sent to brother Bai Yue''s base, and she followed me." Tang Wei raised his head and looked around, "is Bai Yue the envy of seven sins?" Thin night Yang Yang eyebrows, "you are also very familiar with seven sins." "Because you''ve told me about the seven sins before." Tang Wei looks at thin night''s face, go up to help him pour water, "but you forget." "Forget it." Bo ye murmured, "it''s a good way to shirk responsibility." The hand that Tang Wei pours water shakes, carry water cup for him afterwards, "drink some water." "Thank you." Bo Ye laughed frivolously, "I thought you didn''t want to pay attention to me because of the things of starlight media company before." As soon as he said this, Tang Wei''s face fell down. "I don''t want to talk to you very much." "Well Bo Ye took a sip of water, stretched his hands and feet, and put a needle on the back of his hand. "I swear, I''m not interested in that woman." "Then why are they so close to you? It shows that your previous relationship must have been extraordinary. " Bo Ye said, "that Then you can''t be blind before me... " Tang Weile said, "you would admit that you had a bad eye before." Thin night doesn''t matter to blink, "it''s ok now." "My mom used to have a bad eye, but now she''s better." Tang Wei raised his chin, "so I don''t like you." "I wipe it." Thin night covers chest, "your father I just wake up, little son of a bitch need to hit me like this?" "Don''t scold me. What you scold me now is to scold yourself." Tang Wei cleverly smile, "who let you be my father." Thin night want to fight and can''t start, the last shot on the sheet, "if I don''t catch up with Tang poetry in the future, you must be angry to death." "Don''t die." Tang Wei''s words are meaningful, "you can leave, but you can''t die."Bo Ye was stunned, "is this what you really want to say to me?" "That''s probably what my mommy meant." Tang Wei has always been clever. He can guess the heart of Tang poetry clearly. Tang poetry doesn''t like thin night any more. She hides all her emotions. However, it''s impossible to say that the feelings of so many years and so many years are gone in a flash. It''s because no one is so unkind. People who can say that they are not emotional from the beginning. Finally, the person who chose to leave just suffered enough, and her reason finally overcame her feelings. Just like Tang poetry, she learned to protect herself and avoid. "If there is anything, we need to do everything for you." Tang Wei stares at Bo Ye and says, "Mom and I will do it for you. So you must be good, we can be at ease Because it was a thin night that Tang poetry loved deeply. It was a thin night that later he hated to the end, but ended everything at the cost of his life. She was the biological father of her child. So originally Bo Ye died, Tang Shi left with Tang Wei without guilt, but the moment Bo''s accident happened, she came back. If there is something that only they can do after the accident of Bo Ye, then Tang poetry will do it in the future. But Bo Ye, if you are safe, we will forget each other. Tang Wei''s words are very straightforward. In fact, you can understand them every minute. He is persuading Bo ye not to continue. Tang poetry will not be with him. Even if he does not hate, he will not be with him any more. Thin night pulls the corner of the mouth, move hands to want to touch Tang Wei, the result pours out a cold air, is mostly involved in the waist muscle, let his kidney organs with pain. "It doesn''t matter." Thin night''s voice is low, with an indescribable loneliness, "as long as she stands still, the remaining 100 steps, all by me to go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 "Alas." Tang weipo was very mature. Like a little adult, he held his hands in front of his chest. "It seems that the grudge between you and my mother is hard to figure out in my life." Thin night smiles, the facial expression is not good, but the voice listens to have the spirit obviously, "is it? Well, I''ll pester you all my life. Anyway, I have your son, and the Bo family won''t be the queen. It''s OK not to marry another woman in my life. " "Oh Tang Wei seemed to hear something new. "I don''t believe you''re so open-minded." "I didn''t believe it before." Thin night eyes deep, clearly organ damage, but his look or with a wave of arrogance, injured can not stop the light in the eyes, "but I lost memory, separated so long, met her again, and fell in love with her again, so I believe." "Do you love her?" Tang Wei Mou Guang is a little complicated, "are you sure that those memories and habits are not making you instinctively compensate us?" "If it''s instinctive." Bo Ye said something that made Tang Wei''s nose sour. "No matter how many times I come back, it''s also an instinct for me to fall in love with Tang poetry." Tang Wei clenched his fingers, "but..." "It''s nothing to be proud of." Thin night will look out of the window, "I used to do things, I understand, so understand the Tang poetry on my guard." Tang Wei no longer said more, but gently asked, "will you continue to come to me and mommy in the future?" Thin night smile of evil spirit, "how, afraid to separate too long to think of me?"? What are you worried about? In the future, all my property will be yours, and you will inherit it sooner or later. " Tang Wei''s face turned red and he stepped back, "who wants your property? Not rare! " Bo Ye pretends to hesitate, "Alas You can''t throw that away, can you? Give it all? " Tang Wei''s eyes dodged, but also deliberately pretended not to care, "whatever you do, it''s none of my business." "Oh --" Boye lengthened the tone, "I see. OK, it''s up to you." Tang Wei angrily turned his head and yelled, "my father is the most stupid villain!" Then he turned his head again and ran out of the room. He bumped into Bai Yue who was going to come in. The little boy staggered two steps and ran out directly without Bai Yue''s help. "Oh." Bai Yue felt a little funny, "what did you do to make the young master so angry?" Thin night shrugs, "don''t know, anyway very proud ran out, later help me coax back." "Come on, the ex-wife and the kids are catching each other." Bai Yue slapped the report on the bedside table twice, indicating that Bo Ye''s attention turned around, and then his face became serious again, "Lao ye, I have to tell you something." "What''s the matter?" Thin night looked up, on the white more expression, breathing a stagnation. "You''re right. It''s finally the moment." Bai Yue frowned, "do you think clearly?" Thin night''s fingers clenched, "as long as it doesn''t affect their mother and son..." "Don''t worry. I''ve always sent people to protect them secretly." Bai Yue sighed, sat down beside the thin night bed, looked at the liquid medicine hanging on one side, and there was little left. So Bai Yue helped him pull out the needle and let Bo Ye hold the wound with cotton. "I just want to ask, what do you think about this?" Thin night eyes deep down, no longer speak. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 Tang Shi came to see Bo Ye out of politeness. At that time, Bo Ye and Bai Yue had just finished talking. Two men were standing by the window in neat clothes. When Tang Shi came in, Bai Yue was silent. Silence to Tang poetry, a look on the white Yue''s expression, actually feel a little flustered. She cleared her throat. "I''m here Well... " "To me?" Thin night frivolous mouth, just a little more dangerous in the eyes, that evil smile and some different in the past. Tang Shi frowned and replied, "yes, thank you for saving my son." "Oh, it''s OK. You''re welcome." Thin night hook lips, "after all, that is my son, not to mention I didn''t rush in just to make you thank me. " "I know." Tang Shi quickly interrupted Bo Ye, "but thank you." Bo Ye''s eyes were fixed on the Tang poetry like wolves, "is it useless to thank you verbally? Why don''t you take something practical and thank me. " Tang Shi didn''t speak, but turned pale. "Thin night continues to smile," it seems that really just for their own heart can be better, comfort themselves, not to ignore my pay, just come over a false thanks? " It''s a bit like the thin night in the past. Tang poetry blurted out, "have you recovered your memory?" Thin night did not speak, just staring at Tang poetry, "today Tang only to find me." "I know, he He said that he must thank you personally. After all, you saved both his and Eugene''s lives... " "He did say it to me." Thin night''s vision suddenly sharp, in the moment he narrowed his eyes, the dark pupil flickered a startling luster, "but he also told me something else, Tang poetry, are you very annoying me?" When this sentence was asked, Tang poetry didn''t know how to answer it. Don''t you mind? No Bo ye came back to their life again and again, which made her upset. It was really a little tricky. But if it''s boring Tang poetry pursed her lips, she could not say to the thin night in front of her, for fear of hurting his self-esteem. Thin night broke the pot to break to fall to smile generally, "I know, you don''t worry about my feeling, you are very annoyed me, right?" "Why are you talking about this all of a sudden?" Tang poetry has some doubts, "never before..." "Yes, after all, I used to be a sb. I think I deserve to compensate you no matter how I hurt you. You also have this reason to ignore me. After all, don''t I deserve it?" Bo Ye quickly and neatly said all the words, "do you know what Tang Wei asked me to say? In fact, I don''t have to chase you. You can live a good life by yourself. The implication is to let me go early. Anyway, you don''t care for me, do you? I have to smile and say that it doesn''t matter. I don''t feel aggrieved at all. I have to say with a shy face that I like to paste your Tang poetry The last sentence almost came out in a roaring voice. Tang Shi was startled by Bo Ye''s appearance and stepped back a few steps. Bai Yue felt embarrassed and immediately chose to leave, "that You can solve the problem between you. I''ll make room for you. " After that, he left quickly. Before Tang Shi left, he walked out of the room quickly and closed the door with a bang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 Bo Ye''s voice surprised the whole Tang poetry. Later, she came back to herself. Bo ye had come to her quickly, and her action was not as fast as that of the previous few hours. Tang poetry is surprised at the speed of Bo Ye''s body recovery. It only feels that the shadow of the past has come back again. Bo Ye bullies her body and suppresses her hands and feet. Tang Shi yelled, "wait a minute, Bo Ye, are you -" "are you bothering me?" Bo Ye snatched the words of Tang poetry directly and asked with red eyes, "Tang poetry, because I once owed you, so now I can only be owed by you, can''t I?" Tang Shi shakes her head, almost speechless. Today''s thin night is like the man who hurt her recklessly in the past, but it''s quite different. Because he knew that the movement in his hand was very light, as if he was afraid of making her feel pain. He used all his reason to restrain himself from hurting Tang poetry. However, his mood and consciousness ran wild, which forced Bo Ye to collapse. He could do nothing for Tang poetry and Tang Wei, but in other people''s eyes, this kind of effort was a kind of burden They just want to fly far away, just want to be far away from themselves, he is still a ferocious and terrible look in their hearts, no matter how many changes and concessions he makes, they still keep their stone like heart warm! Tang Shi was short of breath, but Bo ye turned red before her. "Tang Shi, I don''t know what evil I''ve done in my life. I''ve failed you. I''ll admit it! It''s a big deal. I''ll give up all my life for you, but can you stop hanging me with such an ambiguous and detached attitude? " Bo Ye said that his voice was shaking later. "I lost my memory. I didn''t cheat you or pretend. Maybe one day I will remember all of them. At that time, I think I will blame myself more. Tang Shi, you want me to go away, in a word, I clean up and go away, death will not dirty your eyes! You are not willing to forgive me, but also every time I want to give me a glimmer of hope, do you feel very happy, ah? Is it like revenge when I was forced to such a state by you? " Bo Ye''s words made Tang Shi''s heart ache. The woman said, "what are you pretending to be innocent? I told you a few years ago that what you owe me is not clear. Are you qualified to cry?" "I didn''t!" Bo Ye roared hysterically, "I''m not qualified to say grievance, but is it fun for you to hang me like this? Can''t you have a good time? Do you want me to go away, or do you want me to compensate you slowly and make you feel at ease? You see, I''m hanging my life for you every day. I''m really in pain Do you know I''m really in pain... " Bo Ye''s throat trembled. Tang poetry was forced to tears by Bo Ye''s words. How long has it been since? She felt her heart beating violently. She pushed the thin night hard. "Yes, I think you are so happy now! Revenge for a great revenge? You use this word very well. I just feel happy. You deserve to be so miserable now! " You deserve it! Thin night''s face suddenly became pale, and then he didn''t hesitate much, directly came forward and grasped Tang Shi''s shoulder. The man''s original evil expression had turned into a piece of anger, and forcefully grasped Tang Shi''s neck, "let''s die, Tang Shi, let''s not be human together, OK?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 "Are you crazy, Bo Ye?" Tang poetry struggled after Bo Ye choked it. Bo Ye felt heartache, but he didn''t know how to end it all. If they could stop their heartbreaking feelings at the cost of one person''s death, would he choose to die? "Tang Shi, you said I was cruel, but now you are so much more cruel than me!" Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi''s arm hard. Tang Shi is pushed directly to the bed by him. He hoops Tang Shi''s waist. That action makes Tang Shi feel scared, "you''re crazy! You finally revealed the truth! Bo Ye, you are pretending after you lose your memory "You think it''s an illusion, that''s an illusion!" Thin night also hysterically roared, "anyway, in your eyes, I''m not an ugly man? Well, anyway, you think so. What else do I have to worry about? " Bo Ye stretched out his hand to pull Tang Shi''s clothes. Tang Shi became red eyed with anxiety. "Don''t touch me, Bo Ye, you are not like this No... " "How am I?" Bo Ye laughs bitterly, "what do I look like in your eyes? Do you see me as I am now? " Tang Shi was speechless, and the whole person shivered, "I I thought you got better after you lost your memory... " "Better?" Bo Ye laughs absurdly, "better or silly? Become easy to hang, easy to hurt Tang Shi was stunned. She didn''t think that Bo Yehui would describe their current relationship like this. She held down her hands and feet and wanted to struggle. Bo Yehui''s kiss came. That kiss cold let Tang poetry heart follow cold for a while. Thin night body temperature is too low, even the lips and teeth are low temperature state, this and before even close to her can burn her thin night. Tang Shi was forced to kiss by him and immediately bit Bo Ye hard. Bo Ye suddenly got up and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth with his thumb. With evil in his eyes, he sneered, "Tang poetry, what''s your true face? The mouth said a thousand times, ten thousand times can be forgiven, can give way, the heart or wish I die far away from your world, so that you don''t have to suffer "So what!" Tang Shi screamed, "I hate myself so much that I have to help you after an accident in your home. I feel cheap. Seeing you now, I think it''s like a joke to help you at the beginning!" "In that case --" Bo Ye reached out and crushed a shirt button on Tang Shi''s neck. Crush. Tang poetry resisted and tried to break free. Why did this happen between them? Can''t we let each other go "In that case, that''s just right." In Bo Ye''s eyes is the despair that destroys the sky and the earth, just like a snowstorm passing through the country. A man in the abyss is holding a ghost''s smile at this moment, just like It''s like you can''t see any hope in your eyes, just death. "Let''s go to hell together, Tang poetry." Can''t get your love, can''t get your forgiveness, it''s better to destroy it together! "No -" Tang Shi cried helplessly, "help, no, Bo Ye, you can''t do this to me..." How innocent is she? "None of us is innocent..." Bo Ye squeezed Tang Shi''s chin hard, biting every word like a sharp tooth, "the perpetrator is the victim, and the victim becomes the perpetrator. We have no choice but to destroy together!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 Tang poetry didn''t expect that Bo ye would have such a violent emotional outburst, like a beast who was forced to the end. She couldn''t control her movements so much that her tears burst the next second. Thin night hard wipe away the tears on her face, "aggrieved?" Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye with that kind of indignant eyes, "you will regret it." "Regret?" Bo Ye smiles and shakes his head. It seems that it doesn''t matter. It''s more like a broken pot. "I''ve been regretting it all my life. How about regretting it a few more times?" Nothing to lose is the most terrible Tang poetry used to be, today''s thin night So it is. Tang Shi was trembling with fear. When she escaped with her arms empty, she chose not to hesitate to slap Bo Ye in the face. The slap reverberated in the whole room. Bo Ye even raised her neck and turned her face a little bit. Bright red fingerprints soon floated on the white Jun''s face. Tang poetry did not stop, "I said, I will not tolerate you again and again hurt me!" "I hurt you?" Bo Ye coughed with laughter. Tang Shi even thought that Bo Ye was going to cough up blood. "Tang Shi, you are really a master. You put yourself in the position of an absolutely perfect victim. In this way, anyone who has any intention to you will become a victimizer under your innocent background. Your means are really brilliant! It turns out that as long as you have been hurt, this experience can be used as a sharp edge in your hand. You can take it out to retreat when you become weak, right? " Tang poetry was deeply hurt by Bo Ye''s words, but she didn''t know how to refute it. She began to refute it from where. Her lips trembled, "Bo Ye, you..." "I think that such a perfect weak person is the most terrible, because innocent, any injury, is the world''s fault!" Thin night''s voice has been dumb, "but Tang poetry, do you think I don''t hurt?" "I am also a person. Even in your eyes, I don''t deserve to be a person. I''m not a thing. My heart is also made of meat. I also feel pain. I really feel pain. I have to smile and express my heart with you every day. Every time, your refusal, is a kind of injury, I have to make like a nobody, like Xiaoqiang continue to close to you, you are cheap, or I am cheap? Yes, you''ve helped me. Shall I kneel down and kowtow to you? I kowtow in three steps to thank you for your kindness, OK? Shall I take your hand and stab me in the heart? " At this moment, the soul of Tang poetry was shocked to a state of fragmentation by Bo Ye''s desperate anger. She blushed. "Why are you like this?" Even at the beginning of the thin night, it has never been like this The despair of the world falling down Tang Shi choked, "let me go! Don''t tell me how wronged you are. I''ve had enough of your emotions - " enough. Thin night''s action, and then accelerated, more ferocious, minute by minute tore Tang Shi''s clothes, "I''m fed up with it, Tang Shi." His voice became colder and colder. He was no longer as frivolous as usual. His eyes were like knives. He could prick Tang poetry into flesh and blood. "We''ve had enough of Tang poetry. Since we''ve had enough of Tang poetry, shall we choose a way to end all this?" "Bo Ye, you are possessed. You are too impulsive now. I refuse to communicate with you. Let me go!" "I''m possessed?" Bo Ye couldn''t help but blush. Tang Shi stares at the man''s face, which is still pretty and aggressive. She is still the dream lover of all the women in a city. But at this moment, the liquid on the face drops down to Tang Shi''s face. As if the skin was corroded by sulfuric acid, the tears made Tang Shi''s whole body tingle. Bo Ye is dumb in crying and claims to carve a mark on Tang poetry, but Tang poetry doesn''t want to. A tattoo of Bo Ye''s English name is a disgrace. How can bo ye continue to leave a trace on her? She would like to gouge out the waist to make the tattoos disappear! "Tang poetry..." Bo Ye grabs the clothes on Tang Shi''s chest and keeps shaking. This fragile look is something Tang Shi has never seen before, but now she feels strange and frightening. "I really don''t know what to do. If you want to leave, I can''t keep you..." Bo Ye looked up and his eyes were scarlet. Tang Shi noticed what he was going to do and cried, "Bo Ye, you can''t cheat me again I will never be cheated by you again... " In a trance, I seem to remember that when she went to Australia, she was drugged. In front of her, the man rescued her from a group of ill intentioned black people. God came and took her away from the dangerous place to the hotel. He gently and vaguely dragged himself into love, but at last he stopped. Because he said, I respect your choice. I won''t force you. You''re a good girl. Now In an instant, he was knocked down by the cold reality. Tang poetry was like a broken doll, looking at the thin night on his body. Why Why is it always the best when you first meet, the deeper The more it hurts?Thin night I would rather I will stay in the abyss where you left the world for a lifetime, and I don''t want to face your cruelty any more. Like to be able to feel what Tang poetry is thinking, thin night''s hand stopped. Tang poetry trembles. Bo Ye''s eyes are full of desire to destroy. Tang Shi feels that he has even been decomposed into powder in his eyes, but the man''s eyes are so terrible that his action suddenly stops. Reason and madness are at war. Tang poetry is still shuddering, so afraid of her that thin night feel ironic. He released the Tang poetry, and the touch of Tang poetry''s skin still remained on his fingertips, which made him lose his mind in minutes and seconds and unable to control himself. Tang Shi felt that Bo Ye let go of herself, and even her hands and feet were suddenly lightened. Later, Tang Shi covered her mouth and cried. She pushed Bo Ye away fiercely, as if she was afraid that Bo ye would just let her go on purpose and let her fall into the abyss again. Tang Shi shook her head with red eyes, "don''t come here, Bo Ye, you don''t have to go, shall I go? You let me go We don''t owe each other. I don''t need you to make it up. Is that ok? " Thin night''s eyes are the collapse of the broken world, he murmured, deep in the eyes of a pain, "Tang poetry, late." From the moment they met again, they were doomed. The gear of fate pushed them all to the abyss. Tang poetry could not escape only by escaping, only by death. Dead thin night will not let her go, dig her grave, dig three feet, ashes will not let go. Up to the blue and down to the yellow spring, there is no end to this hatred. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 Tang Shi had no way to restrain her calmness under such circumstances. Later, when Bo Ye hit him again, she aimed at the place a little below his ribs, which was connected with his waist. It was a very fragile part of human body, and hit him hard. Then she heard a dull hum from Bo Ye, and her movements stopped. Her whole body trembled violently, as if she had been stimulated by strong pain, and her face turned pale. Tang Shi''s self-defense skill, which she has learned in the past six months, basically knows where to start to stop the gangster, but I didn''t expect that Bo Ye''s reaction would be so violent when she bumped into it. Half of the waist is in severe pain. Bo Ye clenches his fist tightly. Tang Shi takes a look in a panic. Which part is probably where the kidney is? Bo Ye didn''t speak. She just covered her waist and got up. Then she coughed hard. Tang Shi was shocked by the sound. She pulled up all her clothes and held them in her hands. Then she took a look at Bo Ye and ran out of the ward. It''s like running away from a chase. Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi''s back and leaves. He always feels that he has seen it countless times. If ever in the memory, she also shoulder thin to leave his world. When Tang Shi left, he closed the door with a burst of time. The sound of slamming the door was like beating on his heart, which made his soul tremble. Then the man slowly curled up in the corner, pressing his waist, as if this can ease the pain, shaking like a spasm. He wanted to call Bai Yue to see the situation. He just called, but his mouth coughed up a mouthful of blood. Tang poetry Since there is not much time left, it''s better to degenerate to the end of hell together. ****** when Tang Shi escaped, he happened to meet Ye Jingtang coming from the other end of the corridor. They bumped into each other''s shoulders before they stopped. Ye Jingtang stepped back in surprise and looked at Tang Shi, "you..." Tang poetry looked up, red eyes, clothes messy. Ye Jingtang squints, a look to know what happened, then the man took off his coat, "and thin night dispute?" He deliberately avoided some sensitive words and didn''t say it directly. Tang Shi clenched the suit coat that ye Jingtang handed over on her shoulder and just said thank you in a soft voice. "I''ll give it back to you when it''s clean tomorrow." Tang Shi wanted to wipe his shoulder, but he was stopped by Ye Jingtang. "Wait a minute." Ye Jingtang paused, "that Recently, Jiang Qi said to her... " Tang Shi looked at Ye Jingtang again, "do you want to know her recent life?" Ye Jingtang frowned and didn''t know how to describe it. Maybe he wanted to explain that he didn''t care about Jiang Qi, but he felt that this explanation didn''t matter. Finally, he just gritted his teeth and said, "yes." "She''s fine." Tang poetry voice is very calm, "and Han let together, so very good." Oh. Very good, very good. Ye Jingtang grinned and felt like a joke at this moment. "Then you go first. I''ll go in and have a look at Bo Ye." Ye Jingtang said, "well, between you I can''t get in too much. If I can''t go on, I''d better let each other go. " Tang Shi laughed sarcastically, "I let him go, who let me go?" "It''s the same with Bo Yelai." Ye Jingtang said a profound word, "he let you go, who let him go?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 Tang Shi stopped talking. After a while, he turned around and wiped his shoulder with Ye Jingtang. At the end of the corridor, the two figures staggered and elongated the shadow on the wall. When Tang Shi arrived at the hall of the base, he saw Bai Yue trapped in the sofa, his white hair wrapped around his body, and looked up for a moment as beautiful as a demon. He laughed at Tang Shi and said, "Oh, it''s over talking with Lao ye?" "There''s nothing to talk about." Tang Shi and Bai Yue say hello and plan to leave. They think of Tang Wei again, "where is my son?" "That stinky boy? In my room. " Bai Yue gets up and comes to Tang Shi. Tang Shi finds that although he is thin and looks like a woman, he is still quite tall. When he stands in front of her, he can cast a shadow. The man hooks his lips and smiles, "you don''t look very happy." No one will be happy to be treated like that by Bo Ye. Tang Shi didn''t say anything. He just answered with a low voice. Bai Yue led her to his room with his hands in his pockets. Her walking posture was very natural and unrestrained, and there was a gust of wind. His head was covered with silver. He walked in front of him like a model who could not argue between male and female. "I thought you would get back together with him." "I think too much." Tang Shi said indifferently, "there is no need for me and him to get back together." "I''ve been through so much together, but I didn''t get together in the end. What a pity." Bai Yue seems to be Bo Ye''s lobbyist. He looks back at the indifferent Tang poetry with a smile. "Oh, don''t show this expression. It doesn''t matter to me whether you are together or not. I just want to say something nice to Bo Ye and improve his position in your mind." What position does Bo Ye have in the heart of Tang poetry? Even Tang poetry itself can''t give an answer. Bai Yue stopped in front of a room, then knocked on the door, "smelly boy, I came in?" "Good brother Bai Yue." Tang Wei''s voice surprised Tang Shi. Her son seems to have a better relationship with these mysterious men unconsciously. Open the door to go in, Tang Wei is studying human organs in front of the computer, Bai Yue came forward and patted him on the shoulder, "here, children, your parents have come to pick you up and come home." "Mommy?" Tang Wei was surprised to see him, "have you finished talking with your father?" Tang Shi hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t tell Tang Wei the things that hurt each other with Bo Ye, "yes, let''s go." "Are you all right?" Tang Wei still didn''t want to leave, "why don''t you take a few days'' rest with brother Bai Yue?" "You think I''m a hospital here." White more helpless smile, "this is my private base, good, except you others can''t enter." Tang Wei is more aggressive, "is that right? Can I go in and out at will in the future?" "Well..." Bai Yue touched his chin and said, "you are the most precious apprentice of arrogance. I''d like to give you a special case. If you want to come in the future, please tell me." Bai Yue smiles and looks at Tang Wei, "as for my contact information, I don''t have to give it to you, do I? After all, with your ability, you should be able to find out? " Tang Wei hit a finger ring, jumped down to take the hand of Tang poetry, "said, next contact." He led his mother out. Tang Shi was puzzled and looked at the web page he was browsing. As a result, he saw many bloody photos of human organs, "you What are you looking at? " "Kidney." Tang Wei simply said that he was "learning the knowledge of human organs." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 When Tang Shi heard Tang Wei''s reply, he looked at him more and said nothing else. Later, a large and a small figure left the secret base. Bai Yuecai turned around, dressed in a red robe, which was the opposite of the doctor''s white coat. His hair was white like a ghost. He picked the end of his eyes, and his eyes were a little murderous. Bai Yue turns back to Bo Ye''s room. When he pushes the door in, he sees Bo Ye lying on the bed like a corpse. Bai Yue frowns, "how can you make yourself like this?" "It''s exciting to her." Bo Ye has several napkins in his hand, all of which are covered with blood. He should have wiped off a lot of them. Then Bo Ye gasps and laughs twice. Bai Yue looks at them and immediately wrinkles his eyebrows. "You speak slowly. There is only 4000 ml of blood in a person''s body. Slowly spit it out. Don''t belch in half." Bo Ye was so angry at Bai Yue''s words that he wanted to turn over his eyes on the spot. He covered his waist and said, "I just had a physical friction with Tang poetry She hit me at the waist As soon as Bai Yue''s face changed, he immediately called his subordinates to help Bo Ye up. "I''ll check you later. Don''t scare me. Where can I find you a second kidney?" Bo Yeyue said, "then give me your kidney." "If you want to be beautiful, you''d better die." Bai Yue licked his lips with a smile, "I will take good care of your Tang poetry." Bo Ye coughed violently. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak smoothly! If you dare to touch Tang poetry, I will never let you go as a ghost. " "Yes, it''s frightening." When his men came in, he moved Bo Ye to a movable operating bed, and then Bai Yue turned to get the gloves, "you need to inject rejection drugs. When was the last time this happened?" "A month ago." "Oh, that''s good." Bai Yue put on his mask and said in a stuffy voice, "after all, he vomited blood once a week before, this time it''s been a month! Love is really magical. It seems that I have to hang Tang poetry beside my bed, so you won''t vomit blood in the future. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin night lying on the operating bed, there were a lot of worries and fears in my heart, Leng was said by Bai Yue a little want to laugh, "are doctors as serious as you?" "No, I''m the only one who does what he wants." Bai Yue took out a small scalpel from his sleeve. The blade was cold and sharp. "I can save people and kill people. It''s not the same as Jiang Ling''s doctors with noble moral character "Negative teaching materials." Bo Ye felt that his waist was aching again. He took a breath of cold air and wanted to cover it. He found that he had no strength. Bai Yue said, "OK, don''t toss about. You won''t die. If you''re really dead, it''s no use covering your waist for a while. " Thin night can''t say a word, "you listen like this very informal." "I''m not formal myself." Bai Yue and his subordinates pushed Bo Ye into his private operating room. The equipment inside was many times more cash than the most expensive hospital outside. Some drugs were forbidden by the state. However, when they were put in the base of Bai Yue, it was like an exhibition. They didn''t feel that these drugs were dangerous. Thin night felt a hose into his own artery, and then Bai Yue injected the anesthetic into the glucose, calculated the dose according to his weight, and slowly pushed the needle to push the anesthetic into the liquid medicine. A cold chill came. Bo Ye felt that his whole blood was cooling down, and there was other liquid in his blood vessels. He wanted to say that it was too hard to be injected with anesthetics, but he fell asleep in the next second. Bai Yue stood in the operating room, pulled out the needle and flashed a cold metal light. Someone whispered in his ear, "young master, will everything continue?" "Yes." The lower the white, the lower the voice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 When Tang Shi came home, he felt that his body was overdrawn and his back was aching to death. Tang Wei took a look at his mother and whispered, "are you tired?" "Tired." There are traces left by thin night near the neck and shoulders. Tang Shi droops her eyes and pulls up her collar. Tang Wei, as if he had not seen it, stands behind Tang Shi in silence, and then watches her mother go into the room to have a rest. Tang Shi thought that everything finally had a smooth transition, but she didn''t expect that when she woke up from this afternoon nap, she became a Internet celebrity. A video of Tang poetry standing on the ruins of the highland was uploaded on the Internet, and then the number of clicks increased at a crazy speed, with more than 500000 people watching it in the morning! What is the concept of 500000 people! Can be comparable to the whole Haicheng! Tang Shi''s eyes widened and she couldn''t believe it. The small video of her talking with a microphone was completely captured. For a moment, the name of Tang Shi became a kind of endorsement, a kind of strong and brave endorsement. Countless people left a message below saying that Tang Shi is just like a savior. Yes, Tang Shi is dawn, the legendary designer, the woman who takes off her clothes in front of the camera to prove her innocence. ¡¿ [the life of Tang poetry is a legend. ¡¿ [I remember when it seemed that Bo was going to have an accident, Tang poetry also appeared. ¡¿ [isn''t she Bo''s female president? ¡¿ [it''s amazing I''m going to burst into tears. ¡¿ countless people have found Tang Shi''s microblog. Originally, there were only dozens of comments under her microblog, but now many people follow her tracks to observe Tang Shi''s daily life, and even comments and comments are soaring. Tang poetry was startled. After the storm, she thought her life would be so dull, but she didn''t expect that she would come back to the public view again. Some people spontaneously became a little fan of Tang poetry, saying that she wanted to become a back-up Club of Tang poetry. When Jiang Qi saw the news, he called Tang Shi, "did you see the news on the Internet?" "I see." Tang Shi sighed, "how can So many people are watching. " "It shows that people recognize you." Jiang Qi said with a smile at the other end of the mobile phone, "just right, now strike while the iron is hot, and publicize the news that you become the ambassador of the starlight Film Festival. It''s estimated that it will bring a big wave of heat to the film festival." "It''s not necessary." Tang Shi laughs helplessly, "I don''t want to be famous yet." "Don''t worry." Jiang Qi''s voice is very clear, "won''t let your private life be affected." Half an hour later, Starlight International issued an official announcement - [Starlight International Film Festival will join hands with @ dawn Tang poetry to come to the new year. In this year, Tang poetry will become the ambassador of Starlight International, with legendary color and extraordinary life. Women of the new era, Film Festival of the new era! ¡¿ this microblog soon ranked first in the hot search list, and the popularity of keywords such as Tang poetry and stars International Film Festival also increased. When Bai Yue saw the news, he handed his mobile phone to Bo Ye to see it with a smile, and gloated and whistled, "your ex-wife is on the hot search list." Bo Ye didn''t speak. Bai Yue said, "your ex-wife is angry all of a sudden." Bo Ye still didn''t speak. Bai Yuele said, "your ex-wife is so beautiful." Thin night claps a case and rises, "do you have ability to say again try?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 White more see thin night this excited reaction directly laughed out, "Hey, don''t be excited, just stable, don''t look back, is a mouthful of blood spray out, then I can''t save you." Bo Ye didn''t speak, but his expression was obviously gloomy. Bai Yue gloated and asked him, "why not? Tang poetry is famous and accepted by big people. You should be happy. " Bo Ye was silent for a long time before he said, "I don''t want others to know her good." "Tut, possessiveness is really strong." Bai Yue made a brief comment: "I had a fight with others before, and I couldn''t bear to turn around. Do you two have to? Can''t one side bow down and admit its mistake? " Thin night saw a white Yue, "have no way." He wanted to, but Tang poetry didn''t want him to admit his mistake. As long as he admits defeat. Bai Yue looks at Bo Ye''s cold face, which can make countless women crazy. When Bai Yue was in Australia, he saw little nurses in the hospital come to his ward to look after Bo Ye, and they all volunteered. Therefore, in principle, there should be no shortage of women and love. So why are you so persistent in Tang poetry? Bai Yue couldn''t understand. Later, he saw Bo Ye get up, pick up the mobile phone and put it down, as if he wanted to see it but refused to see it, hesitating as if suffering. He realized that the original deep love can only end in such a tragic ending. What you can''t get is the best. ****** the boss of starlight media made a call to Tang Shi and told her to come over and record an interview when she was free at the weekend. The male voice opposite was very magnetic. Tang Shi always felt familiar and could not help feeling in her heart that the boss of starlight media was such a young and promising person. She suddenly thought of Bo Ye. They are young and have a good eye. If others want to climb the road for a lifetime, they can easily surpass, just like the winners who win at the starting line. They can stand at the top of power without much effort. She shakes her head again and shakes off the idea in her mind. After saying goodbye to the other party, Tang Wei asks, "are you going to do an interview?" Tang Shi pinched his eyebrows and said, "well It''s from the film festival, so I have to come out. " Because she is already their spokesperson, if you change to other partners, with her low-key temperament, you may directly refuse. "I''ll be with you?" Tang Wei asked tentatively. "No way." Tang Shi waved his hand with a smile, "I''ll go by myself. You''ve been doing a lot of high school homework lately. " Tang Wei didn''t deny it. He could only say, "if you go alone and remember to protect yourself, you can''t call uncle Suqi together." However, when Tang Shi finally went there, she chose to go alone. It''s too shameful to ask Su Qi to accompany her in this kind of thing, and Su Qi is not her person. When she arrived at starlight media company, she saw Shi Jia as soon as she went in. Shi Peng didn''t expect to see Tang Shi again. Seeing her walk in alone without any company, she felt that Tang Shi had fallen off the list. It was just the right time to bully her. Without even thinking about it, she came forward and said, "Oh, I underestimated you. I can be a master of the film festival. I don''t have a little sleep behind me, do I?" It''s an open secret in the entertainment circle to get some roles by sleeping with her. Naturally, Shi also looks at Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 Hearing Shi Li''s sarcasm, Tang Shi didn''t speak, but just regarded her as the air and passed by without strabismus, totally ignoring her sarcasm. Because his father is a small shareholder in an entertainment company, Shi ran up and down the company, even sideways. She felt that the whole world had to let her go, but Tang poetry didn''t take her seriously, which made her very angry. She cried directly behind her back, "Tang poetry, why don''t you speak?" "Nothing to say." Tang Shi sarcastically laughs, "to you, I have nothing to say." "What do you mean?" Shi Luo came forward to grasp the shoulder of Tang poetry, but he was afraid to shrink when he thought of the fierce action of Tang poetry last time. This detail was seen by Tang poetry, and women raised their lips and laughed sarcastically. "It means literally." Compared with Shi Jia''s impatience, Tang poetry can be said to be too calm. Such a contrast, more contrast Shi''s ridiculous, Tang poetry straight ahead, Shi behind shouting, "you stop! Why are you here again today? Brother Ye is not here. Who do you want to seduce? " Tang Shi clenched his fist, "don''t take your dirty thoughts to see me. If you don''t clean yourself, everyone is dirty! " This means that Shi is good at seducing others and likes to throw dirty water on them. Shi Qi tilted his face, "do you think I''m you? What are you? The Tang family is bankrupt. You really think you are a big lady with the name of the Tang family? But I''m a down and out person. It''s good to pretend to be high! " In the face of the unbearable insults between her lines, Tang Shi held back her temper and didn''t pay attention to them. On the contrary, it made Shi Jia jump more and more, "I''m different from you. Do I need to seduce you? My family is short of this money? My father is a shareholder in this company. I''m like you? Now I''m afraid I haven''t found the next one, so I pester Bo Ye and come to the company to post other bosses while Bo Ye is not here! " It was so loud that someone in the hall looked at them. Originally, it was just the language satire between girls, but now it has been upgraded to all kinds of life attacks. People''s astonished and different eyes are aimed at them, and they are still whispering behind them. "Who is that?" "Shi Luo, daughter of Gu Dong." "It looks very pampered. What about the tall and thin one next to it?" "I look familiar. I guess I''m a little star, but I can''t remember it for a while and a half..." "Wait Is that a Tang poem? " The face of Tang poetry is recognized. All of a sudden, the voice of discussion doubled! "That''s why she was scolding her "What''s going on Shi Lian has a bad temper. How can he even be scolded for Tang poetry? Can''t it be that the design of Tang poetry is going to collapse? " "The boss of Tang poetry? Really? When I became ambassador this time... " "Terrible Let''s go. Don''t be seen by Shi Li, or the shareholders will fire you directly. " When Tang Shi heard these comments, he thought Tang Shi should be angry, but the expression on Tang Shi''s face was so indifferent that he didn''t feel touched, as if he was listening to a story that had nothing to do with him. This made Shi Luo a little surprised, but also some unwilling. He found a new topic and roundly scolded Tang Shi, "why, are you so thick skinned?" Tang Shi didn''t say anything. He raised his head and laughed sarcastically, "Shi Luo, that''s what you do." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 Shi Li''s attack in front of such an understatement in Tang poetry, suddenly appears vulnerable. She is angry and crooked a face, pointing to Tang poetry, so angry that her chest is trembling, "do you deserve to say that about me? In my opinion, you just sneak in to hook up with the high-level people here. What about the security personnel? Get this man out of here Tang Shi''s face has changed at last. Shi Luo has always been a strong voice in starlight media. She has been domineering all the time because she has a father who is a shareholder. The whole company knows her bad temper, but she didn''t think that she was in a hurry now. She called for someone to drive Tang Shi out! Everyone felt that the woman was too sad. When she met this unreasonable Shi Luo, but because of her identity, she did not dare to disobey her. Several security guards looked at me and I looked at you. Embarrassed, they came forward to Tang Shi and said, "that, miss Look at this... " Tang Shi frowned, "why, does starlight media listen to Shi Jia''s instructions?" Several security guards were embarrassed. "Miss, please don''t make it difficult for us. Miss Shi''s father is a shareholder of starlight media We can only listen to her... " "Who is the boss of starlight media?" Tang Shi asked in a cold voice, "are you Shi Li paying you wages? If not, why do you have to obey Shi Jie''s orders? " "Cut the crap!" With a wave of her hand, she was afraid that Tang poetry would oppress her again. She simply asked the security guard to stand her up and watch the play by himself. Tang Shi, this cheap woman, she wants to make her become infamous in starlight media today. From now on, who dares to ask her to be a spokesperson and make her lose face in the whole entertainment circle! Shi Li was biting his teeth. Tang Shi took a look at his security guard and stood still, just two words: "let go." "Well, it''s going to be so pretentious that it''s quite a thing." Shi Li doesn''t think that Tang poetry is really called here. In her eyes, Tang poetry is a woman who tries every means to climb up and steal her brother''s Secret watch. She can''t give Tang poetry a retreat! Tang Shi''s eyes are as cold as that thin night of that year, every word, "I repeat, I was invited here, and the boss of starlight media invited me here. If you don''t believe me, just wait for the end!" "Stop bluffing!" Shi can''t believe, "Star Media boss mysterious, will take the initiative to call you? You just want to hook up with him, so come here to intimidate others! Drive out, don''t let this deep woman of the city damage the reputation of our starlight media! " Tang poetry struggled for a while, but the demeanor was still there. People around looked at Shi Luo''s aggressiveness and couldn''t go on, "Miss Shi Luo, you see people didn''t do anything hurtful, or don''t do it, you have to forgive people and forgive people..." "When you have to forgive others, forgive them?" Shi Li pointed to Tang Shi''s nose and swore, "she is a cheap woman! She''s a scheming slut! What did you save her face? You really think she''s the goddess on the Internet? I tell you, it''s all made up. She''s good at acting and winning people''s hearts! " "Don''t go too far!" The front desk lady on one side couldn''t see it any more. The last time Tang Shi came, she helped to entertain her. Through getting along with her, she knew that Tang Shi was a very polite person. Naturally, she couldn''t tolerate others to slander her in public like this. "Don''t come here to bully others just because your father is a shareholder of starlight media! Miss Tang is not as bad as you said. You are deliberately slandering her! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 "Don''t pretend to be a good man here!" When he heard someone speak for Tang Shi, he was even more furious. He came forward and slapped the receptionist in the face! There was a loud bang, and everyone in the hall was shocked! Shi Zhen was blowing his palm, and his face was indifferent, as if he had just hit a dog instead of a real person. "It''s really cheeky. I hurt my hands." "You..." Tang poetry is stunned by this change. It seems that Shi Luo is afraid of Tang poetry''s skill, so he doesn''t do it, but he is not afraid of bullying others! This is quite obvious bullying! The front desk lady didn''t expect that she was just helping to say a word. She would get a slap in the face. She was beaten so that her nosebleed came out, and her delicate makeup took a piece. Girls, especially the front desk of a large company, are the company''s facade and etiquette symbol. So the more advanced the company is, the higher the recruitment requirements for the front desk are. Today''s front desk lady is also a famous university graduate with three language skills. She can come to starlight media''s front desk to entertain all kinds of distinguished guests - but she never thought that she would be slapped in the face on the spot All lost! She burst into tears, her voice trembled, "why do you hit me?" Good professionalism makes her resist the impulse to fight back. If a normal person is slapped in the face by Shi for no reason, she is expected to wrestle with her on the spot, no matter whether she is the daughter of any shareholder or not! Seeing that the front desk lady was crying with her face covered, Shi Zhen gave a smile in an imperious way, "Oh, are you crying now? It is estimated that they are also like Tang poetry, so they help Tang poetry speak. How much benefit did Tang poetry give you? Is she going to introduce you when she becomes the boss''s junior I can''t imagine that this kind of ugly words is a young lady from a family with rich family background and excellent education. Shi Lian has no quality to speak of. Her face is full of make-up, which is in sharp contrast to the poor front desk lady who is crying now. She sneers, "this is a warning to you. Anyone who dares to speak out to help Tang poetry again will have trouble with me! If you can''t get along with me, it''s just that you can''t get along with the company. In a word, Miss Ben can make you lose your jobs, so you should weigh your own weight well. If you don''t have that capital, you should be less brave in front of me! " Tang Shi gritted his teeth. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" "That''s right!" Shi Fang arrogantly walked up to Tang Shi and saw that her hand was held by the security guard. He was a little relieved and raised his voice. "I wanted to drive you out of the company, but now I''ve changed my mind. I want you to be disgraced in front of the whole company! Take off her clothes and throw them out This shocked the whole audience. Someone opened his mouth several times to dissuade him, but he stopped when he saw Shi''s eyes. Human nature And their own interests are being weighed in at this moment. They want to stop it, but they don''t want to lose their jobs Tang Shi was forced to step back, and several security guards changed their faces. "Miss Shi really Not very good, right? " "Why are you so soft hearted? If you don''t do it, you will lose your job! Get fired and choose one of them! " Shi Lian slapped his high-heeled shoes hard. His foot seemed to step on the hearts of the people. It made a clear noise when he collided with the marble floor. The people looked scared. This is a big company Can Shi Jia be so lawless? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 "Don''t do it yet!" Shi Li pointed out his finger to Tang Shi, "teach this cheap woman a lesson, and see if she dares to come to the company to bewitch people in the future! If you don''t agree with me, just tell my dad! Look who we are! Stay It''s obvious that I have backstage. What can you do with me! Tang Shi''s eyes are cold, "are you sure you won''t regret it?" From the beginning, she didn''t show the kind of fear Shi wanted. She wanted to see Tang poetry lose her mind and beg her. She wanted to see Tang poetry nervous and afraid, but she didn''t expect that Tang poetry''s mood just fluctuated a little, and then turned into a calm in an instant! She couldn''t figure out what kind of cards Tang poetry had in mind, so she felt that she was the one who was nervous. This kind of cognition made Shi Luo more and more angry. How could Bo Ye like such a woman? Why does she write Tang poetry?! Shi Jia just wanted to open his mouth to shout. Suddenly, there was a sound of feet in the distance. The sound of feet was not urgent and slow. It seemed that he had Chen Zhu in his chest. It seemed that he didn''t take the farce seriously at all. He had witnessed the whole process, but he was still so indifferent. Despite the indifference, it''s terrifying. Shi Luo raised his head and his face changed. The slender man came step by step, dressed in a delicate handmade suit, with a pair of smiling eyes on his white face. Tang Shi was stunned at the moment when he looked up. He didn''t expect to see him here. I met an old man I had met. This old man is actually behind the scenes of starlight media Mysterious boss Shi Li retreated a few steps, and the man moved forward a few steps, as if forcing her. The smile on his face was still pretty, just like a gentleman. He turned gracefully, and his voice was the magnetic tone of a rich man. "Eh, are you here, playing a big card?" Shi Jia''s face was covered with cold sweat, "I..." "How can I do this? My president is still here. How can you carry out all the company''s instructions for me and call on the company''s security?" The man narrowed his eyes and chuckled. His tone seemed to be saying something unimportant, but the meaning behind the words made people feel creepy Am I too kind to you and your father to make you so lawless? " His feet were about to soften, and his eyes turned red. "Cousin, I I didn''t mean to. It was this woman who was shameless and said she was invited by you. In order to protect your reputation, I was invited by me The man''s voice turned to cold, "why, do you have any problem with the guests I invited?" There was no blood on Shi Jia''s face! What What happened? Why was Tang Shi invited by her cousin? Did Tang poetry hook up with him early? What about thin night? Is thin night also played by her in the palm of her hand? Countless thoughts flashed in Shi Jia''s mind, and her hatred for Tang poetry became more and more obvious. She clenched her fist and stood there with her teeth clenched. After appreciating her subdued appearance, the man gave a low smile, "you don''t agree?" "No No... " Shi did not dare to say no to the real behind the scenes boss of starlight media, even if his father was a shareholder of the company. The man just came to Tang Shi and glanced at the two security guards who were pressing Tang Shi. The security guards were so scared that they almost fell to the ground. They immediately stepped back and were eager to kneel down and kowtow. "President, please forgive us. We are all forced by Shi. If we don''t do it, we will be fired We''re afraid. I''m sorry, Miss Tang. Will you let us go in large quantities? For the sake of speaking for you just now... " Tang Shi didn''t say anything. She was not soft hearted. But the man laughed, "I''m the president of this company, and I''m the only one who can fire you. You are threatened by Shi Li''s words, which shows that you are afraid of power. What''s the use of keeping your security?" Isn''t it afraid that if you don''t listen to Shi, you will lose your job? He is good, now in front of them came a live version of the fired! Shi Zhen''s whole body was shaking. His cousin''s words just now sounded like a lesson to two security guards who didn''t understand the rules. In fact, every word was beating his face! She has no right to threaten any employee of the company, only the top executive has! When the two security guards left the gate of the company, the man took his eyes back, and then extended his hand to Tang Shi. His smile was still pure, "Hello, Tang Shi, long time no see." Tang Shi was stunned by his smile. After a long time, she reached out to hold the man''s hand. "Fuzhen, long time no see." I haven''t seen you for a long time This name sounds a little far away. "You remember my name." Fu Zhen smiles, then approaches Tang Shi''s ear, "I''ve been thinking about you for a long time..." Tang poetry stepped back a little bit, and Fu Zhen''s performance even ignored the eyes of all the people present, which made her unable to resist. Shi Luo saw her cousin''s action and was so angry that she bit her teeth. Sure enough, this Tang poem is not a good thing. Even her cousin was cheated!What else does Shi Jia want to say? After Tang Shi and Fu Zhen shake hands, they release him. Then they stride forward to her, raise their other arm and slap Shi Jia''s face without hesitation! "Ah Shi Luo let out a scream, the whole person was hit by Tang Shi back a few steps, two nosebleed flow down her face, the woman did not stand firm, directly fell to the ground, hoarse voice roar, "you bitch, you hit me in the face!" "Why. What are you? " Tang Shi''s eyes are scarlet. The slap makes her palm ache, but what is the pain? She has experienced more pain! "This slap is the return you just gave to the girl at the front desk! I tell you, my Tang poetry has never been a soft persimmon for you to pinch! " Tang poetry approached Shi Luo and stared straight at her face. "When you offended me before, I warned you not to think that no one could clean up. I said you would regret it, but you didn''t listen. Can you blame me?" "Poetry of the Tang Dynasty you -" Shi Li covered half of her face, nose blood dripping down her chin on the floor, her whole body fluttering and shaking, "I tell you We''re not finished - " ," has the final say, and it''s not your final say. Tang Shi got up and looked like the merciless night of that year. She clapped her hands coolly and dusted off her body. "It''s just a woman with big chest and no brain. What big waves do you think you can make?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 Shi Luo probably didn''t expect to be slapped by Tang Shi. Just now, seeing that she didn''t do it, she thought Tang Shi was afraid of the backer behind her. Unexpectedly, now she came up and slapped. She sat on the ground and kept shaking. "I tell you Tang poetry When you''re finished, I''ll kill you -- " Tang Shi sneered, with a rather disdainful smile," is it up to you? Do you think people all over the world have to listen to you, huh? How mindless is it that makes such a thing a capital to show off? " Shi was frightened by the sudden coldness of Tang poetry. For a moment, no one dared to help him up. Maybe everyone has a deep resentment about what Shi Jia does in his daily life, so now Tang poetry slaps him in the face, which is tantamount to venting his anger for them. The rest of the onlookers are eager to clap their hands. Who will care about Shi Jia''s feelings? Shi Li wanted to ruin Tang poetry, but she couldn''t steal it. Instead, she let everyone in the audience see her jokes. has the final say that the face is a crack, and the Tang poetry is squinting. "As for whether I have any agreement with President of starlight, or what is your opinion, what kind of capital do you think you are a big shot and run across the company?" Shi Zhen sat on the ground and shivered for a while, then screamed, "you mean woman, you dare to say me, you go to die!" He didn''t know where the strength came from. Tang Shi was alert and hit him directly with his backhand. However, before he touched him, his body was pulled hard and fell to the ground again. Fu Zhen frowned and laughed, "cousin, is this not good for my guests?" "Cousin..." Shi Jia felt incredible, "cousin, do you do it to me for this woman?" "It''s not hands-on." Fu Zhen squatted down, bent down to get close to Shi Feng, word by word, "if you dare to be arrogant, I don''t mind letting you see what the real hands are like." Shi Zhen was so frightened by Fu Zhen''s warning that he shivered violently. His face was pale and his nose was still bleeding. His appearance was really miserable. Who could have thought that the young lady would have such a miserable appearance now? It was Tang Shi, who put his hands around his chest and said in a light voice, "does anyone come to help us, Miss Shi?" Do you want her to be kind now?! Shi Jia''s followers hid in the crowd. They didn''t dare to rush out, but now they rush out to show their loyalty. They immediately help Shi Jia up from the ground, saying, "are you hurt, miss? It hurts to see me... " Tang Shi tut tut two, "this meeting son came out to protect the Lord, how didn''t come at the beginning?" The little Valet''s face was stiff, which led to Shi Li''s rage and pushed her away, "get out! I don''t need your sympathy. " Tang Shi stood aloof and watched Shi Luo get up from the ground. Her eyes were merciless as if she were looking at a poor stray dog. Later, she walked away with a smile and made a series of clear sounds on the marble floor. Fu Zhen keeps up with her step. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. "Sorry, my company has made a bad impression on you, but actually she''s not a member of our company. Please keep a good image for our company." Shi Zhen was beaten in the face again, until later the little attendant pulled her up, "Miss, let''s go It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. " Shi Li gritted his teeth, "go Go to find brother Ye! I will never let Tang poetry go Looking for Bo Ye? The little Valet''s eyes dribbled, "OK, I''ll take you." ****** Tang Shi follows Fu Zhen to the conference room on the second floor. Fu Zhen turns to look at her and says with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to become so cold." "After all, I''m used to being oppressed, and I have to try to resist." Tang Shi cut her hair and said, "are you scared?" "No Fu Zhen laughs, "does your hand hurt? After all, forces work on each other "Tell me about physics?" Tang Shi also sat down on one side of the sofa with a smile. His posture was dignified and elegant. He couldn''t see that he was upset by Shi luodiao just now. "OK, let''s get down to business." "Can''t wait?" Fu Zhen called for a pot of black tea, sat down opposite Tang Shi and looked up at her face. I always wanted to get that face before. Fu Zhen''s finger buckled the desktop made of high-grade materials, "I also want to talk about the past with you first, which is convenient to cut into the theme, so that you don''t have a sense of pressure." "Between us?" Tang poetry is also straightforward, "it seems that there is nothing old to talk about, you and I just met by chance." "No Fu Zhen hook lips, "in my heart but heavy color, Tang poetry." Tang Shi didn''t hear her. She held her chin and half of her face to see Fu Zhen. Then she said, "why did you pick me to be your image ambassador?" "Because I think your temperament is very suitable." Fu Zhen describes the Tang poetry in front of her. She always feels that she seems to be more and more like a person. Whether it''s her temper or her disposition, there are too many things that have changed in the past six months. Tang poetry is more and more like that man.Even with a man''s determination, free and easy. "How to say, women in the new era must be independent and will not be kidnapped by worldly vision." Fu Zhen gives an example. "You know, in the past, women who were pregnant were not treated fairly. If they had a son, the mother would pay more attention to the son. If they had a daughter, they would be looked down upon in front of the whole family. There are too many such cases. Even now, there is still such a feudal system. " "I understand." Tang Shi added, "divorced people, in particular, are more likely to feel like second-hand goods with a tow bottle." "This society is very hard on women." In short, Fu Zhen was horrified to pick out the key point, "so your appearance is like a sharp blade of the world. The more people dislike women, the more you become, and you become more and more dazzling, living out of yourself." Some people look down upon a woman who has been divorced, but Tang Shi divorced and raised her children well. She has the ability and means, so she doesn''t need to pay for other men. On the contrary, she is pursued by others. Some people look down on women''s independence, and think that it is meddling, and men are indomitable. However, since Tang Shi took office as Bo''s president, no one has said a word no to her work attitude and efficiency performance. She has perfectly achieved the three words "strong woman". Some people think that women should be weak and dependent on men, but Tang poetry can live freely without relying on anyone. "So I think I should come to you." Fu Zhen reached out and shook hands with Tang Shi again. "In the past six months to a year, I have witnessed too many of your legends." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 Tang Shi chuckled, "I can''t stand your praise. I''m just an ordinary person." Fu Zhen shook his head. "In fact, if you can, I hope you will come to our company to take up the post. As far as I know, you are idle now, aren''t you?" Tang poetry is really idle, but she has never been poor enough to detour with men for money in her life, let alone bow down for money. Her savings are enough to bring up Tang Wei. "I''d better forget it. It''s my honor to be the ambassador of your company. I didn''t want to appear at first, but since you invited me, I''d better take the title. " Tang Shi blinked, "it can be regarded as a kind of affirmation to me." "You''ve really changed." Fu Zhen said in a soft voice, "I still miss the stubborn look you used to have, and the expression of enduring all the hardships." But now the face of Tang poetry is still numb, become a breeze. "Well, let''s go." Tang poetry thought of Bo Ye later. Now Isn''t that the same? It''s too easy for people to change. They can''t stand the test of time. Fu Zhen looked at Tang Shi curiously, "by the way, I want to ask you and Lao ye Is there any connection? " Tang poetry did not escape, "well, there was another one a while ago." "I''ve always been in touch with him." Fu Zhen looked around, "but he didn''t know that it was my idea to ask you to be an ambassador. I guess my friends didn''t have to do it." At this moment, there is a kind of cunning on the man''s white face, and Tang Shi is not shy, "thank you for your love." "You''re getting colder and colder." Fu Zhen curled his lips, "old night must have said you?" "Well, it''s not just him." Tang Shi took a sip of the slightly cool black tea and said, "many people say that I have become the same as the thin night before." "It''s always cold. In the past, although you didn''t like to laugh, your heart was hot. Now you laugh, even the heart is cold Fu Zhen stretched out her hand, as if she wanted to trim Tang Shi''s hair. Later, she stopped abruptly, "it''s very good, at least you won''t be bullied by Lao ye again." "Bullying?" Tang Shi said with a smile, "it''s just that I''m cheap. Now that I''m completely out of touch with Bo Ye, you don''t have to mention him again and again in front of me to test me. " "You found out. I''m testing you." Fu Zhen took back his hand, "well, I just want to see if you still have any feelings about thin night." Tang poetry admits without hesitation, "yes, but I won''t let this feeling control me any more." She doesn''t seem to be afraid of being seen through in her heart. Even if she still has love for Bo Ye, she is not ashamed. She has learned to be rational. What is love? Life is precious, love is more valuable. If it is freedom, both can be thrown away. Fu Zhen thought of a wording, "well, I''ll call you to give you the contract later, and we''ll see other terms, and then the negotiation is over. If it''s early, I''ll take you to dinner and a movie?" Tang Shi laughs but refuses, "are we not that familiar yet?" It''s just that I met several times in the chaotic night place. There''s no need to go shopping like a good friend. "Take your time." Fu Zhen didn''t feel embarrassed to be rejected. She still had a smile on her face and said, "you''re free anyway, aren''t you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 Tang poetry pretended to think for a while, and then said, "then I have to ask Su Qi." Fu Zhen''s face brushes a pull down to come down, "are you and Su Qi in love?" Tang poetry thinks that it is a very right and wise choice to take Su Qi out as a shield at this time. Without much thinking, he said, "it''s still in the trial stage." Fu Zhen tut a, "I take a number card OK?" Tang poetry is happy, "no way." "Why are you so cruel!" Fu Zhen hung the table, "maybe I live better than Su Qi?" Tang poetry put on a cold expression, "don''t talk about this, I don''t want to understand." "Well..." Fu Zhen looks up at the sky. It turns out that there is a su Qi who has been forced away for a long time. Why is it so difficult? It''s just like the West heaven''s nine ninety-one experience Later, the secretary came to the door and brought up some other relevant information about the contract. Tang shizai read it carefully, and then asked, "all my itineraries for the film festival are arranged by you, aren''t they?" Fu Zhen said, "yes, but I''ll give you a shot first. Lao ye, they must come." After all, it''s a big sponsor. Tang Shi''s face changed, and then he said, "how many people do you have an activity in?" "About five thousand." Fu Zhen sat on the sofa and leaned back. "After all, it''s an invitation system. If there is no invitation, you can''t get in. You''re just going to invite those influential international people to come and join us, and those popular stars who bring their own traffic." "I see." So her role is to make a signboard for the film festival. "OK, take a look. If it''s confirmed, we''ll sign the contract, and then I''ll show you around the company." Fu Zhen stands up from the sofa and grabs a bow tie, which Tang poetry instinctively thinks is quite handsome. What are you thinking about? Tang Shi gave a low smile and signed his name on it. Then Fu Zhen called his secretary, "show Miss Tang around the company." "I went to your studio last time." "Oh, isn''t that activity building? Our side is the administration building, there will be no external reception stars shooting posters or anything, very serious. " Fu Zhen stood behind Tang Shi and walked out with her. "After visiting the administration building, I''ll take you to the activity building. Today, it seems that a star came to shoot an advertisement." Tang poetry asked a little gossip, "which one?" "Xiao Hetian." Fu Zhen grinned, "the movie king." Tang Shi was a little surprised. "Wow, I''ve seen his movie." "So you''re still a fan of him?" Fu Zhen took a look at Tang Shi and said, "I''ll call the receptionist to take you to see his work and ask for a signature for you on the way." "Thank you very much. Can I have two?" Jiang Qi at home also likes Xiao Hetian very much. "Mass production is OK." Fu Zhen makes a finger ring and is happy to serve Tang Shi. "It seems that he has a new film coming out recently. Lao ye and I have sponsored and invested in it, so the paper has been sent to us. Do you want to see it in advance?" Tang Shi''s eyes immediately glowed, "is it true or false? There is no news at all "The special effects team of Hollywood blockbusters." Fu Zhen tone insipid, "the release should cause a sensation." "Good looking forward to it!" Tang poetry was a little excited, which made Fu Zhen depressed. "I knew I wouldn''t tell you." "Why?" "Because you obviously prefer Xiao Hetian." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 However, at this moment, Su Qi is sitting in the office. Someone calls in from an inside line. "Su Shao, today, Miss Tang has gone to starlight media." "Oh." Su Qi answered, "when she''s finished, send someone to meet her downstairs." "Got it." "By the way, make an appointment for me." Su Qi frowned, always feel that something is not right recently, like a hidden crisis, "just say I have something to talk to him." Half an hour later, Su Qi came to Boye company. The man was sitting in the president''s office. He saw Su Qi push the door in, followed by Lin CI. Boye frowned, "how do you want to come to me?" "I found the call records of an MI and a mysterious call recently. They are communicating very frequently at present." Su Qi hands over the report, Bo Ye mutters, and then reaches for it. This action makes Su Qi see something wrong, "you Is your right hand hurt? " Don''t you usually use your right hand? Today, it''s a left hand. Thin night didn''t dodge, "right side The kidney doesn''t work. It hurts when it moves. " Su Qi is heartless ground to smile two, "kidney is not good?"? Have you done too much of that? " If Bo Ye didn''t recover well, he would stand up and have a fight with Su Qi, "stop talking nonsense, there are still people behind the tranquility, but I didn''t find out who it is." Su Qi sat down on one sofa and observed Bo Ye''s expression. "Have you quarreled with Tang Shi recently?" Bo Yeh paused and then said, "well, it''s very noisy." It''s almost like old age. Su Qi clapped, "congratulations on aoduan, congratulations on aoduan. If you break the relationship with Tang poetry, I''ll have a chance." The vinegar king of Asia squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "find, die." Su Qi laughed, "why quarrel with Tang poetry for no reason? I remember how hard it was for her to accept you? " Bo Ye said rather lonesome, "what do I want her to accept? Like an ordinary friend, she has betrayed the death penalty all her life. It''s better for her to hate me. " "Bah." Su Qi said contemptuously, "you''re just too greedy. You asked Tang poetry to be your friend. Now it''s OK. Once you go back to before liberation. Why do you like to die so much? " Thin night Mou light deep deep, after a while feel fidgety pinch the eyebrow, "this later say, first talk about quiet and in preparation for what?" "I don''t know." Su Qi stalled, "mainly we don''t have any substantial evidence that Anmi planted and framed Tang Shi to kill people in prison, so we can''t punish her. Anmi never does anything by herself, so that she looks clean as white paper, but she is worthy of it." "Do you want to clean up tranquility with me?" Thin night Yang Yang lips Cape, smile some frivolous, "so to your old lover?" "Shit." Su Qi said, "don''t use the words" old lover "to describe tranquility. Who hasn''t been blind at the beginning? Didn''t you take tranquility as a treasure before?" Thin night does not speak, two people you look at me to see you, all feel oneself at the beginning quite stupid. It''s amazing that they''re now in love with the same woman. Bad luck! What a bad relationship! Su Qi said, "the IP address of this group of numbers is in Haicheng, so you can be sure it''s not the overseas one before. I think the overseas address is likely to be Anmi''s own. She sends those mysterious messages to you directly through herself. Now, because you no longer trust her, Anmi has found a more backstage person to do it. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 Su Qi''s inference is not unreasonable. Bo Ye thought for a while, and then said, "I''ll call someone to check the address of the number above. Besides, do you have any follow-up findings?" "An MI is surrounded by a woman who is very similar to Tang poetry." Su Qi frowned, her voice suddenly lowered, "this woman I don''t think I can take it lightly because I don''t know where I came from "If we directly lock Anmi up now, we will only scare the snake. The people behind Anmi will be aware of the movement and will not show up." Thin night buttoned finger, "close a quiet easy, even kill her also easy, do you think now is the time to get rid of quiet?" "I''m really cruel. At the beginning, I thought they were the white moonlight in your heart." Su Qi tut tut sighed, pretending to be an innocent little woman, "now when it comes to killing her, you guys are really terrible!" His affectation gave Bo Ye goose bumps. The latter sneered, "go away, I don''t want to talk about the white moon now, I don''t even have the moon." "Feng Shui turns around in turn. When I don''t like Tang poetry, I try my best to die. Now people don''t like you." Su Qi stood up and said helplessly, "I have more opportunities than you. Tang poetry is still very close to me. Otherwise, you can only find me to protect Tang poetry every day." Bo Ye was provoked, and the hand that was signing almost broke the pen from the middle. "Are you arrogant now?" Bo Ye is like a little gangster. His memory hasn''t recovered yet. Even if he hasn''t dealt with the hidden trouble, he is still the most high-class person in Haicheng. "If you are in a hurry, I''ll send all your backgrounds to Tang Shi by anonymous e-mail to let her know that you''re better with Anmi. Let''s see if she will treat you as a good friend. ¡± "shameless old thief!" Su Qi jumped up and yelled, "Damn it, you''re shameless. If you can''t catch up with Tang Shi, you''re going to block my relationship with Tang Shi. You''re such a villain!" Thin night also quite languidly should under Su Qi''s address, "well, I''m the villain, what''s the matter? I''m too lazy to whiten myself. That''s what I do. " "You are so shameless now..." Su Qi felt speechless about Bo Ye''s attitude. For the first time, she couldn''t speak. She was stunned in her green eyes. "Well, anyway, we are not allowed to tear down anyone''s platform. We have the same goal in this matter behind Tang poetry. Don''t give me seven or eight. I''ll try my best to get rid of Tang poetry''s impression on me." "I''ll give it back to you as it is." Thin night coolly raised his eyelids, beautiful eyes flashing amazing luster, quite magnificent. "I''ll send you the information over there and accompany me to the hospital in a few days." "What hospital?" Su Qi changed his expression, a little serious, "do you want an operation?" "If there''s something wrong with me, there''s no time for surgery to save me." Thin night state of mind is actually very good, Mingming almost died several times, "I said is to go to the hospital where I shut an Ru to have a look." An ru? The little sister who has become a vegetable has always focused on Anmi. They are busy investigating the background and hidden things before Anmi, and even forget the existence of this person. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 Su Qi looked at the thin night and suddenly murmured, "you always give me a feeling that you are going to die anytime and anywhere." "Dream of you." Thin night heart a tremble, subconsciously way, "but if I really die, you take good care of Tang Shi, I just feel at ease." Su Qi felt that this was really disturbing. "Don''t, don''t, don''t please me again. Last time you asked me, then you jumped directly from the cliff. This time, don''t make anything happen again. You''re so alive. It''s also a kind of salvation for Tang poetry. Otherwise, if you leave, Tang poetry will have to carry the Bo family. " Bo Ye thinks what Su Qi said is reasonable, "did I entrust Tang poetry to you at the beginning?" Su Qi sneered, "otherwise, I''ll leave with a last word, which makes me feel guilty." "Because I think..." Bo ye murmured, "except me, you are probably the only one in the world who can protect Tang poetry. I don''t trust other people." "Thank you for your affirmation, but I won''t give up Tang poetry." Su Qi stood up and said, "well, this is the end of the reminiscence. If there is any new progress, please let me know at any time. As for you, Bo Ye, no matter whether your memory has been restored or not, no matter how much your personality has changed now and in the past..." Su Qi stares at Bo Ye''s face and says, "we are enemies of love, but I respect you. So for my only enemy, Bo Ye, please compete with me to the end Bo Ye looked up at Su Qi''s blue and green eyes, and the man''s words had a deep strength. He said, "so You must live, please Whether for Su Qi or for Tang poetry. Bo Ye was stunned for a few seconds because of Su Qi''s words, and there was a moment''s blank on his delicate face. Then he came back and grinned, frivolous and playful. As the old saying goes, "when I was young, my spring shirt was thin, riding on a slanting bridge, and the red sleeves were all over the building", the elegant gentleman in it said in a defiant voice, "I will live." That''s good. Su Qi falls to the ground with a big stone in his heart and pushes the door to leave Bo Ye''s office. After they leave, they change their expressions, and their original looks turn into gloom in an instant. Bo ye called Lin CI in and said in a cold voice, "go and find out what Tang poetry is doing in the Star Media Company of Fuzhen today." Lin CI bowed his head and said, "yes." "That''s right." Bo Ye shouts Lin Ci, "send someone Increase the use of drugs. " Lin Ci''s eyes flashed a cold light, "thin little, want to move?" "Almost." Thin night hook lips smile, eyes a dangerous killing intention, but the face is exquisite, contrast him like a demon, "but want to see how many people are ready to move in the dark..." At this moment, tranquility is sitting in a dark corner, holding a mobile phone in her hand, constantly saying, "mm-hmm, yes, OK, I know. I''ll tell you if I have something on my side..." Side of the sugar gently called a, "master, there is new news?" An MI doesn''t even look at her. She seems to be dismissive. She is so respectful to the people on the phone, but she is quite indifferent to the people around her. "Do you deserve to talk about this?" Shi Tang''s face changed, as if she didn''t expect to be ridiculed by an MI. Then the woman pursed her lips. The face similar to Tang Shi''s, even the action of pursing her lips was very similar. The more she looked at it, the more angry she was. She slapped her hand, "Tang Shi, you cheap woman!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 Shi Tang was slapped in the face and held back all his emotions. At last, he had to apologize in a low voice, "sorry, master, I overstepped." An MI sneered, with a little arrogance, blowing his painful hand, "just see your position clearly, don''t think you are really kind to me, I don''t pay attention to you at all." Sugar face pale, "master, don''t be angry, everything is my mouth." "That''s good." An MI gnashes her teeth every word, "your face similar to Tang poetry is my last revenge tool. You don''t have a choice!" Shi Tang stood there, his head buried very low, probably thinking that an MI would be angry when he saw her face, so he deliberately lowered his head to prevent an MI from seeing her. An MI is very satisfied with the taste of sugar, "don''t do the same action as that cheap woman in front of me in the future. I want you to imitate her, not in front of me, but in front of Bo Ye. Do you understand?" The sugar lashes trembled. "I see." "Well, there will be a press conference in a few days, and Bo Ye will attend." Quiet fingers embedded in the palm of the hand, you can see how hard she is, "I want you to come out, what should thin night do, should understand?" Shi Tang retreated a few steps, forced countless fear and pain, and finally just whispered into a word, "OK." OK, I''ll do whatever you want me to do. An MI ignores Shi Tang''s suffering, and feels that treating her like this is like abusing Tang poetry. With this face, she has a sense of substitution, which makes her feel like revenge. Tang poetry, one day, you have to cry and beg me! Finally, tranquility said, "take the order, go away, I don''t want to see your disgusting face now." Sugar clenched his fist, still pandering, "OK, master, I''m off." An MI didn''t expect that she could be so obedient. She looked at her one more time and laughed, "Why are you like a dog?" Shi Tang''s face still couldn''t hide the pain of being ridiculed by an MI. The expression she showed, and she resisted all the humbleness, made an MI feel very happy. "However, I also like you as a dog slave. In ancient times, you might be a heartfelt foot washing maid, ha ha ha." Quiet in smile, spirit has gradually collapsed, "ha ha ha, I am the most respected woman in the world! Whether it''s your sugar or her Tang poetry, it''s all in my hands! Brother Ye is my last pursuit. No one can rob her from me, neither can you! " She reached out and pointed at the sugar, "if I know that you are against this face and deliberately seduce Bo Ye to take advantage of the opportunity, I will cut your face with my own hands!" Shi Tang shivered, "master, I will never betray you!" "Can you resist the temptation of thin night?" Tranquil in the past, as to seize the thin Yan hair in general, and seized the sugar hair, "I tell you, you don''t come here hypocrisy! When I finish everything, it''s your death. Your face doesn''t deserve to live in this world! Do you hear me? If you don''t choose to disfigure, you will die! " Sugar was pulled pain, "master, you let go, I will not betray you, I really..." "Then why are you so sincere to me? Huh? Do you mean to let me off guard? " "You are a bitch, just like Tang poetry! If I hadn''t seen you still useful, I would have left you abroad and let you die! " Shi Tang shivered, "master, please calm down. I''ll go now. Don''t be angry." An MI sneers twice, then releases Shi Tang. Watching her stumble out, she feels that all her bloodthirsty thoughts have been vented at this moment. Looking at her palm with a smile, her mind is on the verge of disorder - "it''s all mine, the world is also mine, Tang poetry must die, and you can''t let Tang poetry go as a ghost Don''t rob me of the night ****** on the other side, Bo Ye and Su Qi went to Ren''ai hospital a few days later. Bo Ye stood at the door and smoked a cigarette. After smoking, he began to cough. Su Qi said, "don''t you smoke before you recover? It hurts your lung." "Laozi transplanted a kidney, not a lung." Bo Ye said, "let''s go. I just want to refresh myself. I hope I can remember something from the past." Su Qi''s eyes sank, and then said, "let''s go. I''ve asked someone to check in advance. Someone has been paying the service charge in an Ru''s ward, which is paid by Lin CI. It''s estimated that if you forget, Lin CI is still executing for you." Although Lin CI has always been very sincere, he is very reliable. Thin night lost cigarette butts, "go, take equipment?" "There''s a micro camera and a radio microphone. The monitor is ready, too. " Su Qi lost a gadget to Bo Ye, "here, you are responsible for putting it on her unconsciously." Two people walking in the corridor, it is caused by countless small nurses have sideways eyes, talking about the hospital to the two handsome men, like big stars.They stopped downstairs in the hospital''s most private inpatient department, and then entered the elevator. When the elevator door slowly closed, someone secretly got out. "They really went to the hospital to find an Ru." The man whispered. Another person cold voice, "an Ru didn''t wake up, also can''t wake up, an MI beat an Ru directly into a vegetable, every wound is fatal. They are looking for an Ru in vain. " "It''s possible to wake up." The man who began to talk suddenly and his partner flashed into the crowd, their whereabouts were very secret, "I think Bo Ye they may have found something new, we also need to start." "Is it?" The man thought for a moment, "I remember, maybe there is someone who can wake an Ru up." Two people look at each other and see their cold faces from each other''s eyes. ****** when they enter the ward of Anru, they are sensitive to what is wrong. If Lin CI comes to pay the fee once a month, then he should not have to come to clean the ward every time. However, the ward is clean, as if someone had spent some time with an Ru. And it happened not long before they came, otherwise the room would be ashes again. Thin night up, looked at the traces on the windowsill, "not long ago was wiped." "It seems that someone has been here with an Ru, and you, because you feign death, don''t know about it." Su Qi simply said the words, quietly lying in bed, no matter what he heard or wanted to express, it was just a permanent silence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 "Investigate the surveillance." Bo Ye quickly reacts and immediately calls Lin Ci to investigate the surveillance video of Ren''ai hospital in recent days. If that person has been here not long ago, there will be a record. And all of this, the two people who are secretly monitoring are all in the ears. "Bo Ye is going to investigate and monitor." "No problem." One of them said, "let''s do it, too." Eyes cut back to an Ru ward, Su Qi carefully observes everything in the ward, Bo ye knew that an Ru recovery hopeless when she secretly sent her here, to prevent someone secretly to an as follows black hand, is equivalent to indirect house arrest an Ru, even if she woke up again, also can''t escape. At this moment, thin night eyes full of vigilance, "I think there is fragrance in the air." Su Qi frowned, "what fragrance?" "The smell is familiar." Bo Ye is also remembering. Because of the lack of memory, it''s hard for him to remember what this taste is, but he must have been impressed, or he has encountered it recently. Looking at thin night thinking so painful appearance, Su Qi can only pat his shoulder, "slowly, first look at the physical condition of an Ru." He sat down on one side and said frankly, "Hello, Anru. I''m Suqi." An Ru lay there, without any movement, deeper than Cong Zheng''s coma. The voice that may convey to an Ru''s brain is all fuzzy. Su Qi said, "your sister Anmi has done a lot of things without telling you, or using you as a gun. Do you know?" An Ru didn''t even react, and her eyelashes didn''t tremble. Bo ye turned over the examination records in an Ru''s ward and looked at her recent body data. She was in a deep coma and in a vegetative state, without any physiological reaction. The metabolism of the body is very slow. He tut a, "no, an Ru, the clue here may be broken." But it''s not without harvest. At least I noticed something strange when I entered this room today. They should have come earlier. Su Qi simply got up, "is the doctor sure to wake an Ru up?" "No Bo Ye shakes his head. "Anru is likely to have to sleep for a lifetime. This is the idea that Anmi wants to make her sister sleep forever. If she dies, Anmi can''t make use of Anru. Anru must live, but can''t do anything, so a vegetable is the best choice." It''s a terrible thought. In the middle of their thinking, a phone call came in. When Bo Ye got through, Lin Ci''s voice was a little panting. "Bo Shao Surveillance video. We''ve got someone to pull it out. " Thin night immediately Mou light sharp rise, "how? Did you get it? " "Yes, but the result is a bit unexpected. Bo Shao, you have to be prepared... " Lin CI swallowed his saliva, as if he was suffering from great fear, but he had to admit the fact, "we watched it many times, looked back and forth, and finally confirmed that the people in the surveillance video It''s Miss Tang... " Miss Tang Tang poetry! thin night remembered, this familiar smell is the perfume smell of Tang poetry. His pupils shrunk, and he could hardly hold his mobile phone. His brain was buzzing at this moment, and his consciousness was blank. The heart is beating violently, Tang poetry Why Why Tang poetry?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 Everyone didn''t expect such a result. Su Qi thought it was impossible when he heard the news. Why is it Tang poetry? Why should Tang poetry take care of an ru? As usual, Tang poetry should hate both of them. Two people looked at each other, both from each other''s eyes to see the expression of shock. Later, when Bo Ye and Su Qi left, they were still lying in silence. They seemed to fall into an eternal sleep and would not wake up again. No matter what they had experienced or how many truths they had hidden, they could no longer be known. Thin night suddenly felt that there was a huge shadow blocking the road in front of him, like what was about to move in a calm day, waiting for the last killing. But all this, Tang poetry, never know. ****** Su Qi recently took Bo Yan back to Baicheng primary school, because he had to stay in Baicheng to accompany Tang Shi to attend many press conferences, so he couldn''t move away for a short time. Many messages outside said that Su Qi and Tang Shi were together, and Bo Ye was occasionally mentioned. Everyone said that the men around Tang Shi in his life were all men of indomitable spirit Yes. I don''t know what kind of man can marry Tang poetry home in the end. Bo Ye saw Su Qi accompany Tang Shi to attend the news report on TV. At that moment, he stared at the screen for a long time, until Cen Huiqiu asked him, "Yeer, you and Tang Shi..." As a mother, she wants to know what happened to her son and Tang Shi, but seeing Bo Ye''s expression, CEN Huiqiu chokes her words back. Bo Ye looks at the bright Tang poetry on TV. Women''s every smile is amorous feelings. She smiles perfectly in other men''s arms. Her eyes are calm in front of the camera, which attracts the most attention. And the people around her are no longer themselves. Bo Ye recalled his own affairs, the fragments of amnesia, and now, after investigating the past, he found that he had never appeared in the same frame as Tang poetry. Not once. Always feel a strange feeling in the heart, thin night after a long time to reply to his mother, said with a smile, "she and I are like this." She''s fine with that. CEN Huiqiu stopped talking. Tang Shi is a good girl. They owe her too much. Sometimes they want Tang Shi to come back. They treat her well. But is Tang shiken? Later, there was a silence in the room. After a while, someone called. This number was a little familiar and strange. Bo Ye narrowed his eyes. It was something he had remembered before, but now he forgot it. When connected, Fu Zhen''s voice came out cheerfully, "Lao ye, I was at the media conference. Why don''t you come here today?" If you remember correctly, Fu Zhen invited Bo Ye. Bo Ye said, "I''m not feeling well. I''ll rest at home." "Well? Sorry... " Fu Zhen curled his lips, "originally wanted to say, call on you to go out for supper." Bo Ye smiles, "pull it down, you must want to drink again." "Yes, yes, by the way." After finishing, Fu Zhen stopped for a moment and asked again, "by the way, old night Is Su Qi really Tang Shi''s boyfriend After asking, the men at both ends fell into a kind of silence at the same time. Is Su Qi Tang Shi''s boyfriend? They didn''t have the courage to ask. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 After a long time, Bo yecai said in a hoarse voice, "specifically I don''t know. I only know that Su Qi has a good relationship with Tang poetry. " "I always feel like it doesn''t look like it." Fu Zhen stands at the scene chatting with Bo Ye, the background is a bit noisy, "so I want to ask you, if not, that''s good." That''s good. Bo Ye thinks the same. They hung up the phone, and then the whole press conference ended and entered the free media interview. Some people asked why Tang Shi chose to be the film Ambassador of starlight media. Tang Shi said that it was a coincidence that she got the above appreciation. Because of the popularity of Tang poetry recently, the media beat the iron while it was hot. "The video you were at the scene of the explosion was streaming out a while ago. Is it real?" Tang poetry blinked and changed the topic rather playfully. "Do you think it''s like synthesis?" With a smile, another person asked, "what else happened to the scene of the explosion?" Tang Shi shook his head, "I always feel very sad about this incident, but the concerted efforts of all of you later made me feel warm. Now that the incident has passed, we might as well leave time for the families of the injured and let them heal quietly instead of exposing their wounds again in front of the public." A few reporters thought of something, and the microphone that stretched out came back. At this moment, Tang Shi''s eyes are very firm, like a man. Who is that man? They can''t remember. Another person changed the topic and casually threw a joke out, "goddess, is this handsome guy around you your boyfriend at present?" Tang Shi didn''t expect to ask like this, but the questioner didn''t mean it. Her and Su Qi''s faces changed at the same time, and then they laughed awkwardly. For a moment, they didn''t know how to answer. Su Qi''s brain was clever. He immediately came forward and replied, "not yet, but maybe later, I''ll try my best to cheat the goddess." The man''s demeanor and humor made the audience laugh a few times, "Sir, you look like a half breed." Su Qi frowned, "you guessed right." "Wow, it''s really hidden. It turns out that there is such a God in Haicheng." Originally, I always thought that Bo Ye was the perfect lover in everyone''s mind. Now it seems that this man is also good! In the whole process of Tang poetry, he kept a proper smile on one side, which also made people unable to see whether it was true or not. Anyway, Su Qi''s words rejected a lot of rumors about the two of them together, which was a clever saying. Bo Ye watched TV and turned it off after a while. Bo Ye''s father, Bo Liang, sat aside and sighed, "alas." Bo Ye looks at her father. Bo Liang said, "you''re not very promising. I want you to bring Tang poetry back. Now, Tang poetry and others are gone." Thin night some helpless, "Dad, this matter son is not I a person effort can become." "You talk, you talk!" Thin beam a little hate iron does not become steel, "other people''s girls are not feeling for you, or you do it yourself, make people away! Who else would come to help when something happened to Bo''s family? Why can''t you understand this? I just want to see you and Tang Shi get back together, and I don''t know if I can see it before I close my eyes in my life. " Thin night wry smile a few, handsome face a piece of weakness, can still say, "I this is not also have not given up, you don''t worry, you still have to live a long life." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 Bo Liang coughed a few times in anger. Looking at Bo Ye for a long time, he finally shook his head and sighed, "Alas, sometimes in life, there must be, and never ask for anything in life..." Thin night didn''t speak, separated for a long time just way, "I don''t believe in life." I don''t believe in life. He wanted to get Tang poetry, no matter what method he used, even if he lost both sides in the end We should also bring Tang poetry back to us. Even if the end result is another destruction. ****** after watching the whole TV interview, Bo Ye found that the news conference about Tang Shi and his male companion dedicated to starlight media was becoming more and more popular. Everyone said that Tang Shi was a worthy goddess and the pride of Haicheng people. Who can imagine that five years ago, she was that notorious murderer? It turns out that all the fame and all the roads in the world depend on yourself. Time will always return everything to you completely, including the things you once lost and now despise. He emptied for a while in front of the TV advertisement, then picked up his mobile phone to call back. After Fu Zhen got through, there was a burst of laughter before he said anything. "Oh, wait a minute, let me guess first, have you changed your mind to come for supper?" Thin night is presumptuous and frivolous, and there is no embarrassment when it is torn down, "right." "Tut Tut, a man''s heart is like a needle on the bottom of the sea. Doesn''t he say that he''s not comfortable? Why, now Tang Shi and Su Qi are together, and he''s comfortable again?" Lin CI laughs very loudly, thin night picked eyebrow over there. "Yes, I feel comfortable now. I go to the fifth floor without breathing." Bo Ye grabbed the phone and said, "send my address on wechat, I''ll come to you." "To me or to Tang poetry?" Fu Zhen laughs arrogantly, "if you look for Tang poetry, don''t make excuses for me." Bo Ye gritted his teeth, "look for Tang poetry, can you look for Tang poetry?" Fu Zhen was so happy that he called out to Tang poetry not far away, "Alas! Tang poetry! Someone will be looking for you later - " " Grass Mud Horse! " Bo Ye roared, "who let you say it now? Shut up and send me your address. I''ll be here soon! " "How to me is also the tone of this domineering president." Fu Zhen said with disgust and affectation, "you don''t want to set me up. I tell you, no way!" Bo Ye was so angry that he hung up on the spot. Two minutes later, Fu Zhen decided that he was a hot pot restaurant for supper. He also said with pride that Tang Shi agreed to give a speech at the general meeting of shareholders with him in a few days. Bo ye sent a voice and said, "what do you want to do with Tang poetry at the shareholders'' meeting? You just want to soak her! Hypocrisy Fu Zhen said, "I''m happy to soak her. What''s the matter! I''m willing to take her to attend. I''ll take her to Laozi''s face! You have the ability to ask Tang Shi to accompany you to the general meeting of shareholders. If you can''t, don''t force it! " Thin night especially want to delete friends, after a while or hold back, asked Fuzhen they eat supper time. "Ten o''clock in the evening, there''s an hour left. Take your time. We''re in touch." Fu Zhen''s voice lowered for a moment, "but Su Qi is coming. I don''t guarantee that they won''t feed you dog food. After all, I''ve been eating for a day. " Bo Ye grinds his teeth hard. Su Qi, a punk, now tries his best to revolve around Tang poetry while his relationship with Tang poetry is rigid. Even a dog can see what he''s trying to figure out! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 At ten o''clock in the evening, Tang Shi and Su Qi just sat down in the nightclub. Fu Zhen came up with a smile and said, "well, it''s my treat today. Help yourself." "Not afraid of being eaten?" Su Qi and Fu Zhen have a good relationship. After joking, Fu Zhen said, "I''m happy to be poor by Tang poetry. If you want to be poor, I''ll go out and beg now!" Su Qi wanted to throw a set of tableware on Fu Zhen''s face Fu Zhen was happy. "Oh, don''t disturb Tang Shi to order. Goddess, do you want scallops and oysters? The truffle oysters and cream oysters are very delicious. Each flavor has its own merits Su Qi said, "I eat, I eat!" "It''s none of my business to eat!" Fu Zhen didn''t lift her head. "I don''t want you to order! Don''t pay attention to Tang poetry, just go to the more expensive one. " Su Qi wants to go up and fight with Fu Zhen now. This man is surrounded by Tang poetry with a playful face. It''s really noisy. He has a long way to go after Tang poetry. Everyone has to come out to obstruct him! Half an hour later, Bo ye came late. When he pushed the door and saw Su Qi, a Tang poem sitting together, and Fu Zhen, who was staring at the Tang poem with ill will, he frowned. Tang Shi didn''t expect Bo Ye to appear. She thought that after that time, they both agreed that they would not communicate with each other. She also did a good job. From then on, she forgot the existence of this person. Unexpectedly, after a few days, she met again. Circle intersection is too painful. There are too many friends in common. It''s twice as likely as normal people to meet each other. However, Tang Shi''s eyes were bland and moved away silently. Then he continued to eat the truffle oyster recommended by Fu Zhen. The meat of the oyster was very fresh and tender. It was really good. It was even close to catching up with Han rang''s wanghong restaurant. Bo Ye pulls out his chair and sits down on the right side of Tang Shi. When he sits down, he accidentally touches Tang Shi''s arm. Both of them look at each other and turn their eyes away quickly. Fu Zhen is a little embarrassed to see this scene, so he calls the waiter to come in and add more vegetables. Finally, he says to Bo Ye, "Oh, come on, don''t you have kidney problems? Kidney deficiency is more nourishing. Oyster scallop belt and so on The man nourishes the sharp weapon, saves you later on the bed to have the problem Fu Zhen''s mouth is really a dog''s mouth can not spit out ivory, thin night pick eyebrows, gnash teeth, "don''t worry, even if my kidney necrosis, there will be no problem in bed." "Oh, social people, social people." Fu Zhen clapped, "see, learn this scum man''s style. Better die than die. " Su Qi was happy, "is that right? Lao Ye doesn''t do it. It''s at the level of the great God. " These two people one mouth, can say the black white! Bo Ye felt that they were deliberately damaging themselves in front of Tang poetry. However, Tang Shi did not hear it. She still ate her oysters happily. After eating the truffle, she ate the cream mushroom flavor. The sauce on it was really delicious, which made her feel that even if she got fat, it was a kind of enjoyment. Bo Ye looked at Tang poetry several times, but the other side didn''t look at him. The man was a little frustrated when he held the fork. Fu Zhen chuckled, and then pushed the raw oyster to Bo Ye, "if you want to make it up, you should know that sperm is expensive." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin night cold head, "you say a bastard words, I tear your mouth." Fu Zhen sat back in his chair, and deliberately jumped into Tang poetry''s arms. At first glance, he took advantage of Tang poetry. "Goddess, look at this man. He''s fierce. He''s unreliable. Next time you look for a boyfriend, you must exclude him first!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 Tang poetry also pretended, um, this sound, um, let thin night on the forehead are about to catch fire, um, what, um? Exclude him? Fu Zhen is still talking. The whole process of Tang poetry is very cold. Bo Ye is almost driven crazy by her eyes. Well, it''s the last time I got angry! He He''s speechless, and now he''s sorry, isn''t he! Fu Zhen also pushed the roasted leeks, "old night, nourishing yang, kidney." Su Qi then gave the bullwhip soup to Bo Ye, "you''re good to keep fit." Tang poetry on the other side of a gentle laughter, this laughter let thin night from head to foot sweat hair stand again! Kidney deficiency will eat these tonic, he can''t bed? It was reduced to the point of depending on the tonic, which was ridiculed by Tang poetry! Bo Ye''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. He wants to turn over the pot of roasted leeks on Fu Zhen''s face now. He can''t find it by himself. His brain is really squeezed by the door. He knows that Fu Zhen''s grandson and Su Qi can''t do anything good together! The atmosphere of the meal was mixed with embarrassment and fun. Before 12 o''clock, everyone finally finished the supper and drank a little wine. Tang Shi''s reddish face and drooping eyes were very attractive. Bo Ye even swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva when he saw Fu Zhen, a wolf. Later, Su Qi said that he wanted to send Tang Shi home. Tang Shi waved, "don''t you drink too? Are you going to drink drive? " The only one who didn''t drink was Bo Ye. He can''t touch the wine now. He can''t hurt his liver and kidney. Fu Zhen with a sanitary napkin like paste on thin night body, "old night you send me back?" Bo Ye pushes him away. If a girl is OK, it''s a bit goosebumps for a man to hug him like this, "go away, no time!" Fu Zhen goes to the neck of Tang poetry with the strength of wine, points to Bo Ye and says, "what a cruel man, Tang poetry. Do you see Bo Ye clearly?" There is a slight irony in the words of Tang poetry, "see clearly." You can see it clearly. This words say, listen in thin night ear, how to hear how uncomfortable. Later, Bo Ye became the coachman of the big guy. Several people left their cars at the door of the shop. Anyway, they could ask someone to tow them back tomorrow. This time, they would take Bo Ye''s car home first. So how to get on the business bus in the thin night has become a problem. Fu Zhen patted the back row and asked, "goddess, I''ll sit in the back with you!" Bo Ye and Su Qi shout, "get out of here!" Su Qi said, "or I and Tang Shi sit in the back row, Fu Zhen you sit in the old night''s co pilot." Fu Zhen pointed to Su Qi and scolded, "shameless, you just want to get along with Tang Shi alone. Who knows if you will touch her in the back row?" The eyebrows of thin night beat. After a while, Tang Shi was so annoyed that he couldn''t bear it. He helplessly raised his hands and said, "come on, I''ll sit in the front. Su Qi and Fu Zhen, how are you two? Let''s sit in the back and love each other." Before Su Qi and Fu Zhen could say anything, Tang Shi opened the front passenger''s door and sat in. Two people suddenly look at thin night with the expression of gnashing teeth, thin night picked up a leak, very happy, the corners of the mouth are up, like a hooligan whistled, opened the driver''s door and sat in. Su Qi and Fu Zhen look at you, I look at you, "how do we seem to assist Bo Ye?" "I think so, too." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 Bo Ye first sent Fu Zhen and Su Qi home, and finally sent Tang Shi back to Baicheng, across a city. It was a huge journey for her to drive back and forth, which took about an hour. When she finally got home, Bo Ye was also very tired. Tang Shi took a look at him and said a word of thanks, but he didn''t intend to ask him to sit down. Thin night a pull Tang Shi, Tang Shi looked back at him, "hmm?" He was driven to collapse by the indifference of Tang poetry. Tang poetry with a sneer, "now you don''t have to give me any affection, right?" Thin night did not speak, eyes a little pain, let Tang poetry see the shadow of the past. The woman still reaches out and grabs Bo Ye''s fingers, then leaves a goodbye and turns to enter the corridor of the community. When she says goodbye, she is crisp and has no nostalgia. Bo Ye watched the Tang poetry leave, and suddenly called out, "Tang Poetry -" the pace of Tang poetry did not stop, and even accelerated. No, it''s not like this. In the past, even if Tang Shi was angry again and heard Bo Ye calling her, she would still stop. But now she can''t even give half a cent of pity to Bo Ye. When Tang Shi walked into the elevator, she still felt that someone was looking at her in the straight corridor. She looked up at Bo ye not far away. At that moment, her heart couldn''t control a tremor, but she finally held back and didn''t give Bo Ye any response. The silence spread wildly between them. Tang Shi was slightly drunk, and his heart was beating wildly until the elevator door closed slowly, and his last glance was like farewell. When they got home, Tang Shi opened the door. Jiang Qi and Han rang seemed to have fallen asleep, but there was another man sitting in the living room. Congshan. "Why are you here today?" Tang Shi came forward with a smile, put the bag away, and sat down cross legged on the tatami. Cong Shan took a look at Tang Shi. His voice was still steady. "I saw you on TV today, and I miss you a little." Tang Shi acts like a little girl and transfers all her thoughts about Tang Yi to Congshan. She smiles, "well, I know my brother loves me the most." Cong Shan breathed heavily, but could not say anything else. Later, he got up and went to the kitchen to get Tang Shi the sobering medicine. He poured a cup of warm water for her and brought it over. Tang Shi said with a smile, "thank you." "Eat now." Congshan''s voice has always been cold and lazy, but it gives people a very reliable feeling. Tang poetry has felt this way since before. Although the sleeping devil spent half a day in deep sleep, once he put his energy into his work, his efficiency is also extremely high. Cong Shan stretched out his hand to touch Tang Shi, but countless thoughts flashed through his mind. Later, the man gently rubbed the hair on the top of Tang Shi''s head, and his voice was a little low. "Go to sleep." Tang Shi smiles and squints, his face is drunk, "are you waiting for me to come back?" Cong Shan let out a cry. Tang Shi rushed up and hugged Cong Shan fiercely. She seemed to be excited and put her arms around Cong Shan''s neck. "Do you know, it''s really good to have a family waiting for me to go back in the middle of the night..." Cong Shan''s body trembled violently. He didn''t expect that Tang poetry would make such an action, but subconsciously, he reached out and patted Tang poetry on the back. It''s been a long time since she felt cared about by her family www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 They just kept the same posture for a while. Tang Shi took the wine medicine, which had the effect of calming the nerves. She felt a little sleepy and wanted to sleep. In the past, Tang Yi and her always stayed together. They played games on their shoulders and ate supper. Later, Tang Yi left. She had not felt this for a long time. That''s good, Congshan. You''re back as my brother. Cong Shan holds Tang Shi''s hand a little trembling, the man''s eyes gradually deep down, reach out to touch Tang Shi''s soft hair, she put on makeup, now if you go to bed directly, it''s bad for the skin. Cong Shan reminded Tang Shi carefully, "get up quickly and go to remove makeup." "No Tang Shi narrowed her eyes. "Before, when I came back like this, it was my brother who helped me remove my makeup." Very gently in the cotton pad poured makeup remover, and then for her to remove the makeup of the day, and then hold her into the room. All the days of suffering were sustained by their brother and sister. Tang Shi''s eyes were a little wet. He saw Congshan''s face in front of him, which was very similar to Tang Yi. She laughed and called her brother softly. Cong Shan''s heart was so sharp that he could not deny his greed for Tang poetry. But at this moment, she was in his arms, and he was reluctant to part with it. Reluctant to give up his hand, if he broke her now, how would he repay her later? Cong Shan holds Tang Shi to the sofa and covers her with a small blanket. Then he goes to her room to find the makeup remover and takes it out. Tang Shi breathes gently, and her face is peaceful. She seldom shows the expression of taking off her guard like this. Maybe now that the days are more and more stable, she can be as quiet as a little woman. Cong Shan took the cotton and towel, squatted on the edge of the sofa, wet to Tang Shi began to remove makeup. actually the Tang poetry is very good, and the eye shadow is wiped away, and Su Yan is still beautiful. He suddenly finds out what he is doing, and suddenly he has a deep look. After removing Tang Shi''s make-up, he still kept a squatting posture. The woman fell asleep unprepared in front of him, breathing evenly, and exhaling a warm breath on the back of his hand. Cong Shan just looked at Tang poetry. My heart is itching, but I have to restrain myself. He took a breath of cold air to take back all his thoughts. Then he put all the things in order and put the cotton pad back into Tang poetry''s room. He went out and called out, "Tang poetry? Get up and go back to your room, Tang poetry? " Tang poetry droops eyelashes, but it is still sleepy. Cong Shan bent down and gently picked her up from the sofa, as if holding up the treasure of the world, for fear that she would be disturbed. Then Cong Shan came into the room with Tang Shi in his arms. His steps were very quiet. He was probably afraid of startling other people who were sleeping in the villa. He slowly put her on the quilt with a very soft action, and helped her plug it up to prevent her from catching a cold. Looking at Tang Shi''s face, Cong Shan''s eyes were deep. No one knows how many unspeakable thoughts this man had hidden in Tang poetry, but no matter how much he liked it, he was always silent and didn''t say a word. Tang Shi himself didn''t know it and regarded him as his most intimate and reliable brother. Finally, in the heart of the last, Congshan attached, gently kiss the forehead of Tang poetry. Good night. He said to Tang poetry in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 Tang Shi wakes up at 12 o''clock at noon. It''s really nice to sleep until noon. She stretches her waist and when she sits up, her quilt slides down. Tang Shi doubtfully picked up the mobile phone, opened the front camera, took a look at himself, and found that someone helped him remove the makeup on his face last night. It must be Congshan. She laughed, then jumped out of bed, just at the door, Tang Wei knocked, "Mommy, are you awake?" Tang Shi chuckled, "wake up, you come in." Xiao Tang Wei came in wearing a suit. He looked like a little adult and asked, "how about today?" "Very handsome." Tang Shi pinches Tang Wei''s face. The longer his son grows, the higher he becomes. Every year he grows is a leap forward. It turns out that she and Bo Ye have been entangled with each other for so many years. "I''m going to give a speech at school later, so I specially asked my little uncle to dress me up." Tang only face proud, "I call my little uncle to take me!" "Not with Mommy?" Tang Shi got up and found a simple and fashionable Brooch from the front of the dressing table for Tang Wei. It was very beautiful and shining on his chest. "Wow, thank you, Mommy." Tang Wei was surprised. This brooch is very beautiful, and it looks like it''s a man''s style. "Mommy, where did you come from?" Tang Shi''s eyes flashed, and then said, "your uncle brought it back from abroad before." "So." Tang Weixi Zizi raised his chin, "I will take good care of it, wait for my little uncle to take me out, I just came to tell you, this weekend, you can sleep again." "Well, be careful on the way and behave well." Tang Shi gave Tang Weili a haircut. "You are always the pride of Mommy." It was not until Tang Wei went out that Tang poetry dropped its eyes. That brooch is the first handmade work that she entered the design field in those years. She once put her heart into it and gave it to Bo Ye as a gift. However, Bo Ye ignored it and simply evaluated it with the word "ugly". After that, she even omitted the process of accepting it and returned it directly. This brooch has been preserved by her till now, and now it''s worn on Tang Wei again, which can be regarded as making the best use of everything. Tang Shi stands up. Today she is going to a place, Tang Yi''s tomb. ****** half an hour later, Tang Shi jumped out of LAN Ming''s car and waved his hand in embarrassment, "thank you brother LAN for sending me here again." "Nothing. Just passing by the border patrol, I''ll help you if you want to be stopped." LAN Ming lit a cigarette and suddenly noticed that Tang Shi was there. He wanted to put it out again. Tang Shi immediately said, "it''s OK. You smoke. I''ll go to my brother and ask you to wait for me here for a while." "Good." LAN Ming looked back and sat in his co pilot''s seat, shivering, recruit egg, tut a, "last time, didn''t you follow me? Why are you afraid? " The soldier said, "blue Blue head, are you afraid of ghosts? " "Don''t be afraid of ghosts if you don''t do something bad." LAN Ming is crisp, "what are you afraid of? The people''s children and soldiers are all materialists. We have to take the road with socialist characteristics. It''s a shame that you are afraid of ghosts. " The soldier hugged himself and said, "blue head, you are forcing people to do something." "Qiang your sister, next time I throw you in the cemetery for a day, I''m afraid of you." The soldier shook his head madly, "blue head, I''m wrong. I''d rather increase the training task than manage the grave. I''m afraid of ghosts!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 On the other hand, Tang Wei was led to Hongchuan University by Cong Shan. Today, a normal university came to give a speech. It happened that the school attached great importance to Tang Wei, a child prodigy, so it called on Tang only to join in and say a few words as a student representative. Xiao Tang has been preparing for today''s appearance for a long time. Now he is walking confidently to the school gate, and suddenly he sees a familiar car. The license plate number on it "Is it uncle Suqi''s car?" Tang said He didn''t have time to think about it. When several teaching directors outside saw Tang Wei, they immediately came up to meet him. "Classmate Tang, you are here. Everyone is waiting for you. Let''s go." "I''m sorry, teacher, because there are so many people coming out to play this weekend that the road is a bit blocked." Tang Wei cordially called a teacher, behind the Congshan is let several passing young high school students red face whisper. "There''s a handsome man over there." "Is it Tang''s family?" "The genes of the whole family are wonderful. I want to wait for Tang to grow up, but he is very good-looking now!" "Put away your thoughts, ha ha ha." The director of education led Tang Wei and others into the backstage and began to prepare a whole set of procedures. He said to him, "from the next one o''clock, we will have the principal to speak first, and then some good friends of the principal and shareholders of the school will say something casually. Then our student representatives will come on stage every year, and then we will have lectures and pre exam counseling. The process may be a little irritable, But the teacher believes you can accept it. " Tang Wei said firmly, "well, I''m ready." When the head teacher heard that Tang Wei had become one of the student representatives, he felt honored. He kept dressing up Tang Wei and talking with Congshan. "You are..." "I''m his uncle." Now, when this name comes out of Cong Shan''s mouth, he has no guilty conscience at last, and it''s not for acting to deceive people. He really becomes Tang Wei''s real uncle. The head teacher shook hands with Congshan, "it turned out to be my uncle. How do you address me?" "Cong, Cong of the jungle." "Yes, Mr. Cong, I''m really talented. Your family, Tang Wei, has been doing very well in school recently. We are all very pleased." The head teacher''s eyes were full of smiles, but when he looked at Tang Wei, he found that he was chatting with several teaching teachers, and then he lowered his voice and whispered to Cong Shan, "but Mr. Cong, we are student-oriented and everything is for students. Although I think Tang Wei is very smart and has a high IQ and EQ, from a child''s point of view, I still think it is not good for his future development to let him learn so many things at a young age. " The teacher is also sincere, there is a trace of worry in his eyes, "after all, he does not have a normal child''s childhood, also lack of communication with peers, now do not feel lonely, grow up will slowly appear bad influence, I suggest that he find some peer friends, return to nature, otherwise the child''s psychological pressure is also great." He is a kind and good teacher. Cong Shan also understood her consideration. Looking at Tang Wei, who was communicating with the teaching director, he whispered, "what the teacher said is not unreasonable. I will try my best to take him out to play and make friends of the same age." Otherwise, Tang Wei''s mind will probably be distorted. If anything goes too far, it will bring bad influence. After another exchange, Tang Wei is sitting backstage. He looks like a little gentleman, and his lips are like Bo Ye''s. Cong Shan suddenly thinks, will bo ye come to see Tang Wei today? Later he found that he guessed wrong, Bo Ye did not come, Su Qi followed. As a good friend of shareholders, he came to support his friends and took Bo Yan with him along the way. Because Bo Yan had been living with Bo Ye all the time before. Suddenly, she changed the man who took care of her. She was still a little uncomfortable. She had a cautious expression on her face, for fear that Su Qi would be upset and throw her back. She always felt that she was abandoned by Bo Ye. Bo Ye didn''t want her, so Su Qi accepted her kindly. Never thought Su Qi was his own father. Su Qi is also very embarrassed about the child. The child is so old, and his memory is complete. He brings her back half the way, but he can''t change Bo Yan''s original cognition for a while, so he doesn''t rush to change Bo Yan''s name. He still uses this name. Congshan and Tang Wei stroll around backstage. When they see Su Qi with a thin face, they are all stunned. Tang Wei''s eyebrows all of a sudden wrinkled up, the kind of and normal children do not conform to the target and ferocity suddenly flashed from his eyes, "how are you here?" How did this little girl come to Hongchuan university? Bo Yan was surprised to see Tang Wei. After all, this little brother was known before. She thought she could talk to him, but Tang Wei broke all her illusions. She shrunk, "I My uncle brought me Su Qi can only explain, "Weiwei, my friend and I came to attend together, just empty to bring her to, also can let her go around school, later more understanding."Tang Wei even ignored the presence of Su Qi and Cong Shan, and said sharply, "Oh? Can such people go to school? I can''t teach her black heart well after reading it! " "I have no black heart!" Bo Yan couldn''t stand it. He replied with a trembling voice. However, Tang Wei was talking back to Tang Wei. Tang Wei narrowed his eyes every minute. "What do you think you are? Do you think you''re clean? " Cong Shan knew that the teacher''s worry was not groundless. Tang Wei''s mind had been eroded by hatred. There were too many dark places in his heart. As long as the relevant characters appeared, he would become a young but fierce devil. Just like the thin night before. This is not a good beginning. Cong Shan is afraid that Tang Wei will change his mood when he grows up. "I''m not..." Bo Yan didn''t know how to explain it. He suddenly turned red. "Little brother, I''m not a bad man..." "Shut up Tang Wei turns around and walks with Congshan. Su Qi is stunned by the disgust in his eyes. Can Tang Wei be so disgusted with thin face? Bo Yan chases Tang Wei for two steps. She wants to shout at him, but she is afraid of Tang Wei''s ridicule. She can only close her mouth and look at the direction of Tang Wei''s departure. The little girl drops her eyes. Su Qi stands aside and feels helpless for the first time. He didn''t think that Tang Wei was so cold that even adults couldn''t reach him. Tang Wei''s hatred is a normal reaction, but the degree of such hatred has already gone beyond the general category. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 Next time, Tang Wei didn''t even give Su Qi and Bo Yan a chance to talk. He took Cong Shan''s hand and turned to walk. His steps were determined, just like that thin night. Cong Shan frowned. When they could no longer see anyone at the end of the corridor, they stopped. When they lowered their heads, they saw Tang Wei panting and red eyes, as if he was angry and his fingers were tightly clasped. "Weiwei." Cong Shan took a look at Tang Wei, understood him, but could do nothing, "you shouldn''t bear so much hatred." "No one is innocent." "I''m not innocent," Tang said Cong Shan felt deeply for the child. Later, he sighed and wanted to hold him up, but Tang Wei dodged, "I can go by myself. I won''t be held by anyone again." Cong Shan has some worries in his eyes, but his face is still calm. Since he can''t force him to come, he can only keep the security of this world for Tang Wei, "OK, it depends on you." Twenty minutes later, the speech began slowly. The host took the stage, the principal took the second stage, and Tang Wei was arranged in the fifth. Cong Shan arranged his suit and bow tie, which looked like the image of Konan Edogawa, a young gentleman in Konan detective. Su Qi and Bo Yan come backstage and see Tang Wei. Sure enough, the little boy''s eyes are cold again. Su Qi sighs. He can understand Tang Wei''s idea. It''s just a little hurt to see the child so indifferent. Bo Yan stood on one side cautiously and didn''t dare to go up. Instead, several teaching directors came forward to hold Su Qi''s hand. "Mr. Su, I''ve heard a lot about you." "No, I''m here with my friends today. I don''t need to take care of me too much." Su Qi waved his hand, "just took my daughter No, my friend''s daughter is here He originally wanted to say my daughter, but he couldn''t call her out, so he could only use a friend''s daughter instead. "The little lady is lovely, too." The teaching directors all like children, especially the beautiful ones. Tang''s only thin face is the same as a doll. Nowadays, children have very good genes! Later, before Tang Wei came to power, he gave Bo Yan a cold glance. Bo Yan was so scared that he didn''t dare to breathe. Then he watched him lift the corner of the curtain to come to power, and his eyes were filled with longing. Tang Wei came on stage, leaving Cong Shan and Su Qi looking at each other awkwardly. Later Cong Shan went out to smoke, and Su Qi also came out. When they looked at each other, Cong Shan said flatly, "is that your daughter?" Su Qi doesn''t deny it. In front of Cong Shan, he doesn''t have to pretend that Bo Yan will eventually know the truth when she grows up. "Yes." So he said. Cong Shan frowned. "Does my sister know about it?" He now calls Tang poetry his sister. Su Qi''s eyes flashed, and finally sighed, "no, she doesn''t know, and I dare not let her know." If Tang Shi knew that Bo Yan was su Qi''s and an MI''s child, he would not even be a friend, so he would not be able to communicate with each other. Look at today''s thin night to know how miserable it is to be hated by Tang poetry. Su Qi said, "to tell you the truth, I haven''t accepted it myself. Can you keep it secret for me?" Cong Shan didn''t make a sound, but it was tacit approval. Later, Bo Yan came out quietly, her gray eyes were rolling. The little girl was very beautiful, her eyes inherited Su Qi, her mouth inherited tranquility, her thick eyebrows, big eyes and cherry mouth were like a half blood doll. Such a beautiful girl should have lived well in a rich family, but she was wasted. Now she is so timid. "Uncle, what are you doing?" "Come out and have a cigarette." Su Qi said, "come in and wait for me." "Oh." Thin Yan is very clever should, and then Dian Er Dian Er ran in, Cong Shan looking at thin Yan, seems to see a child that Cong Zheng everywhere despise and carefully please himself. ****** after the end of his speech, Tang stepped down. When he walked behind the scenes, he could hear a lot of applause and praise, even the sound of the camera pressing the shutter. Finally, he walked in. After the scar was healed, Bo Yan forgot the pain, and happily welcomed him and said, "Congratulations, little brother!" Tang Wei gives Bo Yan a cold glance and makes her come back immediately. She She seems to forget that she is being hated by her little brother. The speech ended at four o''clock in the evening. Later, the director of teaching said that he would take everyone to eat. Su Qi told Bo Yan to choose. Bo Yan looked at Tang Wei and said tentatively, "little brother, are you going? If you go, I''ll go... " "I''m not going." Don''t expect Tang Wei sneer, eyes cold, "and you get along with the same space, I feel sick, so eat, don''t have to." Bo Yan was stunned, did not expect to usher in such an attack, subconsciously said, "I did not do anything sorry for you..." "I''m sorry you''re alive." Tang Wei grinned and said, "why don''t you die?" There was an uproar! We never thought that Tang Wei''s mouth could say such vicious and hurtful words. Su Qi was frightened by his hatred and immediately yelled, "Wei Wei, it''s not right to talk like this!""You don''t need to stand up and talk without backache!" Tang Wei didn''t even want to fight back. His eyes were almost the same as Bo Ye''s. He was so cruel at such a young age "As a bystander, you haven''t experienced our pain, so uncle Suqi, all you need to do is watch your mouth. Don''t use our relationship to collide with this matter. It''s nothing like that. " Tang Wei''s voice was cold, and every word seemed to want to die. "As for her, she is not qualified to tell me that she is innocent." You can''t believe that when you look at Tang Wei, only Congshan''s face is still cold. He is used to facial paralysis, and can only sigh in his heart. Then he comes forward and leads Tang Wei. The moment I met the little boy''s hand, I knew that Tang Wei was shaking too. Later, a big one and a small one left hand in hand, leaving Bo Yan staring at Tang Wei''s back. She raised her head and choked in her voice. Just now, she was scolded by Tang Wei and burst into tears on the spot. But in public, she couldn''t cry out, or she would humiliate her uncle Did I ever owe my little brother a lot? " Su Qi didn''t speak. At last, all his words turned into a sigh. God, who will end this endless love and hate? If Bo Ye and Tang poetry can be put down, then Bo Yan and Tang Wei So what? He shook his head, "no, my little brother is just blinded by hatred. He is innocent, and you are innocent, just as soon as you grow up." It''s not children who should be punished. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 Later, when Tang Wei got home, Tang Shi was making a video at home. When he and Cong Shan came back, he said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I''m worried. Something happened to my speech today?" Tang Wei shakes his head. "No, I see people I don''t want to see." Tang Shi Leng Leng, "what''s the matter?" "Just a little bit of unhappiness." Tang Wei said sullenly, "but it doesn''t matter, Mommy, I''m still not affected. By the way, who are you video with? " "Eugene and Chris." Tang Shi waved to him, "come here and say hello." "Wow! Uncle Eugene Tang Wei immediately gets happy and jumps over to say hello. Eugene over there is still saying, "yes, with the recent outbreak of plague in Africa, our company will launch a series of design works of" global joint efforts to save Africa "in a compassionate humanitarian spirit Hey, boy, what are you doing here? " "Long time no see. Are you busy?" Tang Wei said hello in English. Eugene narrowed his eyes with a smile. "I came out of the fire. I''m still in hospital. Chris helped me take care of the company together. Cute, your English level has improved again. " "Must!" Tang Wei said with a smile, "I made a speech on behalf of our school today. It''s a pity that you didn''t come." "There must be another chance next time. When my hand is recovered, I''ll come out to play with you." Eugene blinked. "I miss your chef''s cooking. Oh, he made me fall in love with Zhong national food." Tang Wei and Eugene chatted for a while. Later, because he heard their conversation just now and knew that he and Tang Shi still had to talk about work, he didn''t take up more of their time and gave way. Then he heard Tang Shi say something seriously. When the video conference was over, Tang Wei turned his head and said, "Mommy, are you going to Africa?" "The current consideration is that." Tang Shi nodded, "there''s a plague over there. Eugene company is going to donate money and materials. I need a sign along the way. I''m free anyway." "It''s too dangerous." Tang Yiwei grabbed Tang Shi''s hand. "Although I like your kindness very much, Mommy, I''m selfish in the face of disaster. I''m afraid you''ll have an accident, so don''t go. For my sake, OK?" Tang Shi laughs, "Tang Wei, I''ve lived enough in my life. I''ve experienced all kinds of sufferings. Now I''ve earned enough money and my reputation has been rehabilitated. To tell you the truth, I can''t think of anything else to sublimate in my life. I''d better go to Africa to see the natural and man-made disasters there and how many people are suffering from disasters in the world, maybe You can also give yourself a new meaning in life. " Tang Wei couldn''t persuade Tang Shi. His eyes were all worried, "find someone to go with you!" Eugene broke his hand and broke his bones and muscles for 100 days, at least two or three months, but he went to Africa a month later, so Eugene couldn''t accompany Tang Shi. as for Chris, Eugene had to help during his hospitalization, so he couldn''t get away. After thinking about it, Tang Wei didn''t think who should accompany him. His anxious eyebrows wrinkled. Tang Shi laughed at it and said, "well, the team will find someone together. I can''t go there alone. It''s too irrational. Don''t worry. There''s a month left. Take your time. " On the other hand, however, Bo ye received news that Tang Shi might join Eugene''s plan for Africa. After the meeting, he returned to his office and drank a large bottle of cold water to calm himself down. He buckled the desk. "What can I do to make Tang poetry not allowed to go?" Lin Ci was stunned. "Don''t you want Miss Tang to go?" It''s a great cause to save the plague and fight against the disaster. Miss Tang probably understood it and wanted to go this way to expand her new vision and life experience. However, Bo Ye shakes her head desperately, "don''t go. It''s so dangerous. She has a little trouble. What can I do?" Lin CI said, "don''t you quarrel with others?" Thin night Bang Bang Bang table, "broken is one thing! Whether you like it or not is another matter! I quarreled with her because I was in a bad mood that day, and I would not say anything. But if she went to Africa, there would be no shit in that place. Except for sand or sand, half of the whole meal would be sand. I don''t agree! How can she suffer? " Lin Ci was speechless. "Bo Shao, did you come here from decades ago? Why is the impression of Africa still in the sand? There are a lot of oil fields under the ground in Africa. We have a business here, which is to cooperate with Africa. " "I don''t care!" The wife slave turned his head, "I just think Africa is poor! Poor as hell! When doing business, it''s one thing to earn their money and dig their oil. If Tang Shi is allowed to go to disaster relief, I won''t allow it! It doesn''t exist! Donate some money to them. Anyway, don''t let Tang Shi go! " Lin Ci was silent, "but It seems that Eugene''s company has started to customize the plan. " Bo Yeji said, "what should we do? If we don''t find someone to wipe Eugene, their company will be in a mess. If they are busy grabbing the position of president, they will have no time to manage the plague in Africa." Lin CI thinks that Bo Ye is becoming more and more lawless now. He can think of this kind of broken idea. He''s really fighting for Tang poetry! He said, "if you let Miss Tang know, you will die alone for the rest of your life."Thin night incredibly still recognize to really think for a while, "reasonable, that how to do?" "Restrict the action of Tang poetry?" Bo Ye shakes his head. "R7cky and Ventus around Tang Wei can crack all the code locks at will. On close combat and long-range shooting, few people in the world can fight with them. Do you think I have a chance to win when I close Tang poetry?" Lin CI looks at the sky silently. It''s over. The people around Miss Tang are really hiding. "Well Find someone to bump Miss Tang. " Lin CI had a flash of inspiration in his mind. "If there is a little injury, Miss Tang will have to be hospitalized to recuperate." Tang Shi sneezed twice at home in Baicheng. But in the office, Bo Ye wants to break the ashtray on Lin Ci''s head, "your damn idea is more unreliable than I thought. What if Tang Shi is really hurt! I don''t care! " Lin CI immediately put on a face of rogue expression, "that I have no way, you want to go, love how." Thin night a choke, "you still dare to give me face, want to rebel?" Lin CI looked at the distance and said with a guilty heart, "if you really worry about others You Why don''t you just follow me? " Thin night eyes opened, handsome face showed some suddenly realized expression. Lin CI immediately waved his hand, "no, I''ll tell you. If you leave, I have to deal with a lot of things for you. Don''t..." "Help me push all the activities for next month." With a wave of his hand, Bo Ye decided, "I''m going to follow Tang poetry to Africa secretly!" Lin CI really wants to look up at the sky with tears streaming down her face. It''s still the thin night before, but now it''s too rough www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 Tang Shi decided to go to Africa on the third day. Eugene gave her a few days to think about it. Later, Tang Shi decided to go to Africa to sublimate herself, just like some people like to go to Xi to wash their hearts, some people go to Iraq to fight terrorism, and Tang Shi also chose to go to Africa to realize her life meaning. She wanted to see how those who lived harder than her could continue their lives. After Bo ye received the news, he made a quick decision and said, "look at the ticket that Tang Shi ordered!" Lin CI flipped the schedule, "next month, the 2nd." "order me as like as two peas!" Bo Ye''s voice was firm. After a while, he said, "go Go inside the airline and change Tang Shi''s cabin to VIP class. " Lin CI looked at the report again, looked up and said, "how do you know Miss Tang''s reservation is economy class?" Bo Ye said, "I can''t understand her yet? It''s good for her to buy economy class Lin CI said, "it''s hard work and thrift." "You mean I''m extravagant?" Lin CI said, "no! We''re poor. That''s what we deserve ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m good at flattering. That night, when Tang Shi was just about to go to bed, Cong Shan knocked on the door and opened the door. The man was carrying a glass of milk. Tang Shi was surprised, "is it for me?" "You''re asleep." Cong Shan was a little surprised. "I saw you stay up late these days. I thought you would stay up all night today, so I came to see you." "Thank you, brother." Tang Shi took a sip of milk with a smile and said, "tomorrow is going to prepare the process of the official press conference of the film festival, so I have to go to the company of starlight media as soon as possible." Cong Shan told her, "protect yourself." Tang Shi made a muscle man''s movement, "you see my skill." Congshan light smile, "that I don''t disturb you, you go to bed early, what time tomorrow?" "Eight in the morning." Tang poetry looks at Congshan with dependence. Cong Shan said helplessly, "OK, I''ll call you." This night, some people fell asleep, some difficult to sleep. ****** when Tang Shi set out for Fuzhen company, she sent a short message to Fuzhen in advance, and the other side quickly replied with an OK expression, and then sent another one. I''ll wait for you when I''ve got my breakfast! ¡¿ Tang Shi laughs and writes a few words. Thank you, Mr. President. Fu Zhen looked at Tang Shi''s words about the president, and felt that her heart was crisp. She held her mobile phone to Bo Ye like a maniac. "Look, she called me president." Bo Ye, as one of the biggest sponsors, naturally came very early. Seeing Fu Zhen give him a beating, he was so angry that he grinned his teeth, "Oh." "She certainly didn''t call you that." Fu Zhen''s tail is going up to the sky. "You deserve to be a single dog." "Fuda cake, please say one more word. Believe it or not, I will throw you into the fountain of the field now?" There is a fountain in today''s venue. It has a beautiful shape, and it will spray different water with the music, which is very artistic. Fu Zhen exclaimed, "don''t you lose your memory! How do you remember my nickname is Fuda pie? " Bo Ye rolled his eyes. The handsome man even rolled his eyes. He was quite impatient. He took out his mobile phone and showed Fu Zhen the wechat notes. As a result, Bo Ye wrote "Fuda cake" on the notes. Fu Zhen was stunned. "What''s the remark you gave me before? Well, I''ll make you a thin old dog, too. " "Try and see if I can kill you." Bo Ye pulls his thin lips with a ruffian like ruffian, which is quite sexy. "If you dare to call this name in front of Tang poetry, I''ll beat you to death with a brick!" "To die is to save face." Fu Zhen and Bo Ye are bored walking around the venue. The film festival will open at 2 p.m. on time. In the evening, there will be a walk on the red carpet. At that time, a large group of reporters and media will come to take photos, so many female stars will fight for splendor on the red carpet. Some of them come out by fighting with each other, some by deliberately falling down to make a topic, some by taking their gossip boyfriend to get hot, in a word, all kinds of things, and then go back to the notice to blow all over the sky, all of them are gorgeous pressure this gorgeous pressure that. "To tell you the truth, I''m looking forward to Tang poetry wearing a dress." Fu Zhen rubbed her hands like a fly. "Well, last time I signed the contract, I saw the long legs of the goddess''s leather skirt. I can''t forget it." Bo Ye was so angry that he began to look for stones on the ground and planned to kill the toad on the spot. He wanted to eat the Fuda cake with swan meat. After nine o''clock, some important guests arrived ahead of time, because they tried to go through a process so that they could have a general idea, which was equivalent to rehearsing. With fewer people now, Fu Zhen went up to start the staff under the command stage. Bo Ye stood behind the scenes, with delicate and indifferent eyes. There was probably nothing in the world except Tang poetry Something else can give him mood swings. Later, Tang poetry came too late. When Bo Ye saw the familiar figure, his eyes finally lit up a ray of light.However, there was no time to face Tang Shi with any expression. Fu Zhen rushed up and pasted it directly on Tang Shi like a dog skin plaster. He also told the staff to bring out the breakfast cake, "Tang Shi! You''re here at last! Our image ambassador Tang poetry is still a little nervous, "I stand on such an international stage for the first time." It''s like fashion week. "It''s OK, it''s OK!" Fu Zhen patted Tang Shi on the shoulder. "You''ll get used to it later. You''re going to represent us in the world. We believe in your ability." Tang poetry feels that there is a burning look in the distance. Looking up, it is a thin night. Standing in the crowd, he has a beautiful face. There is a deep pain in his eyebrows. She did not speak, quietly put aside her eyes, and then said to Fu Zhen, "go to the backstage rehearsal first, are you busy?" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Fu Zhen pointed to a foreigner in the distance. "That''s our director tonight. Just listen to him." "Good." Tang Shi used to say hello to the director, but Bo Ye wanted to go up. After a long time, Fu Zhen didn''t move. He went to his friend and gave him a push. "Why are you so surprised? When Tang Shi didn''t come, she waited for her all the time. Why didn''t she say hello when she came? Come on, they didn''t bring Su Qi here today. " Bo Ye is pushed by Fu Zhen, "you What are you doing? I''m afraid the world is not in chaos. It''s good for me to stand far away and have a look. " "It''s good to see." Fu Zhen imitated Bo Ye''s lines and tone of voice, "don''t be pathetic. Tang Shi is in good shape today. Go and shake hands. Anyway, you are the sponsor and she is the spokesperson." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 Bo Ye, encouraged by Fu Zhen, also feels that he has a firm foundation. Seeing Tang Shi chatting with the director there, he goes up step by step. Before Tang poetry could find out, the director nearby looked up and saw Bo Ye. Famous thin night. The director was so excited that he held out his hand. "Oh, Mr. Bo, I''ve heard so much about you. Good morning, dear." "Good morning, Mr. Zach." Bo Ye''s fluent communication in English seems to be a natural language talent. Then he took a look at Tang poetry and said, "good morning, Miss dawn." Tang Shi didn''t know how to react for a moment, but he immediately thought that Bo ye might be the behind the scenes sponsor of the film festival. He could only reach out and shake hands with him. "Good morning, Mr. Bo." Bo Ye''s eyes narrowed with laughter. At that moment, there seemed to be stars in his eyes. Tang Shi soon let go of it. As a result, Bo Ye was like a child with sugar, and his face was full of spirit, which made Tang Shi look at him frequently. No It''s just a hand shake. How, like Like a kid. When I was cruel, I wanted to die together. Later Bo ye went to chat with other partners. Tang Shi looked at the palm of her hand. It seemed that the place she had just held with Bo Ye was still hot. She felt that her face was a little hot, and suddenly closed her palm. When she looked up, she saw Bo Ye looking at her. The evil smile on her face could blind all the women''s eyes, so she almost wrote "Lao Tzu is in a good mood today" on her face. Tang poetry suddenly buries its head down. Shake hands, is it worth the fun Since 12 o''clock, there are more and more guests coming and going. Many people choose to be present at this time. Tang Shi also saw countless little stars coming. Some of them came in with the gold owners behind them. Some of them were invited to come in with the endorsement of several big brands, and some of them paid money to buy them, so that they could hook up with a noble man on the red carpet this time. After a while, the crowd suddenly stirred. Tang Shi and Fu Zhen were talking about how to walk when they appeared. They saw many people in a circle not far away. It seemed that there was something extraordinary coming out. Thin night also happened to come over, see Fu Zhen asked a, "who?" "Forget, there are a lot of people coming..." Fu Zhen murmured, "wait for me to have a look." However, before they passed, Tang Shi saw the people in it and screamed: "Xiao Hetian ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ I''ve never seen her so excited that Bo Ye and Fu Zhen were startled. Tang Shi''s eyes were full of light. "It''s Xiao Xiao! Xiao Xiao Xiao Xiao, Xiao Hetian fans give Xiao Hetian a nickname. Thin night eyebrows wrinkled, "who is Xiao Hetian?" At this time, Tang poetry also ignored the personal grudges of Shang and Bo Ye, "the last round of golden statue award! My idol and Jiang Qi Bo Ye sniffed, "that award is the pheasant award. If you give money, you can be a winner. If you give money, you can be a movie king at most." Tang Shi looked back, "what do you say?" Fu Zhen a face honest, "yes, last time I helped a little girl friend of mine up to the nomination, stuffed 800000, won a best female match award, but she did not play a play, is a net red." Tang poetry has a face of "belief collapse". Feel Xiao Hetian''s image in her heart suddenly collapsed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 Tang Shi covered his ears, "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I''m a brain powder." "Oh." Bo Ye also stabbed a shot on the glass heart of Tang poetry, "Xiao He, Tiancao powder, playing a big card." Tang poetry is about to collapse, "true or false?" Bo Ye said, "I''m too lazy to kill him. Sooner or later, he will be killed by fans." They are different from stars. They belong to the kind of tycoons behind the scenes. Naturally, they know more things in the circle than normal people, and they are also rich and colorful. Tang Shi asked with the last heart of immortality, "does Xiao really fuck fans? Isn''t he a fan... " Bo Yele said, "it''s pet. When you see good-looking fans, you can pet them directly to bed. But you don''t have to make a fuss, most stars are grass powder. This has become a rule in the circle of artists. Some even regard it as the advantage of being a star. There are so many fans who send them to the door. I don''t know what those little girls with brain damage think Tang Shi clenched his fist, "do you make a rumor?" Thin night white eyes a turn, "I eat full support rumor he?"? What''s in it for me? Can Xiao Hetian make money for me or negotiate a contract for me Tang poetry is full of vitality, and then distorted to see Xiao Hetian in the crowd. He has a small fresh face and a tall and straight figure. He smiles and greets everyone with a perfect smile. She can''t imagine what kind of personality these bright idols are in private. Some people say that idols are all set up by people. In fact, they create false appearances. The real character behind the scenes may subvert your cognition. Tang Shi sighed. It''s better to look at the idols from a distance. As expected, we can''t have more in-depth contact. No, why does Boye believe what she says? Tang Shi looked back at Bo Ye again. Today, this man''s attitude is very abnormal. He was the one who was so cruel to her before Ming Ming. Now he is the one who greets her with a smile. Is the setting of thin night mysterious! Bo Ye saw Tang Shi''s eyes and raised her eyebrows. Her face was still calm, but her heart was in full bloom. "Why? Don''t believe me? " Tang poetry says, "Xiao Hetian, he Is he really "Accept the reality." Thin night suddenly low voice, "don''t believe you try now, close to him, see if he will have that kind of idea to you." "You''re fishing for law enforcement!" "What can be caught is not innocent." "If you really like it, I''ll get some of his autographs for you." Didn''t you just disdain Xiao Hetian! Tang Shi looks at Bo Ye alertly, "why do you want to sign for me all of a sudden?" Thin night hook lips, voice fearless, and with a natural unrestrained. They were born with a golden spoon, naturally with pride and conceit, "what is an idol? The faith of the poor, the toys of the rich. If you like Xiao Hetian, I can ask him to sit in a small dark room and sign for you. If you don''t sign ten thousand, you won''t be released. " Tang Shi was stunned. He didn''t expect that Bo Ye could say such words. Looking at his expression, he seemed to disdain Xiao Hetian. I think so. People who can be invited with money can''t match what they really want to pursue. So Xiao Hetian may be just an ordinary person in their eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 When Xiao Hetian came to Fu Zhen, he knew that Fu Zhen was his big boss, and the one standing beside him must be his partner, so he immediately put on a more enthusiastic smile than just now, "Fu Da Shao." "Oh, our big star Xiao Xiao." Holding out his hand and not smiling, Fu Zhen also went up to shake hands with Xiao Hetian, "you can count it. Many people here are your little fans." Xiao Hetian showed no surprise, "that is thanks to everyone''s love." Looking at Xiao Hetian''s pretty face, Tang Shi couldn''t help thinking, how far can one be hypocritical? Later, Xiao Hetian came to say hello to Bo Ye, pretending to be hesitant for a while, then setting off his surprise, he raised Bo Ye and said, "this Is this Bo Shao? I''ve heard so much about you. I didn''t dare to recognize you at the beginning. " Bo Ye gives Tang Shi a look, which means that if you see it, most of the stars will come from both sides. Those who invest behind the scenes have long been used to their smiling faces. Thin night should be a, not salty, and then reach out and Xiao Hetian hold, "Hello, Hello, I often see you on TV." Business is boasting to each other. Anyway, just boast to each other. Tang Shi stood aside, like Bo Ye''s secretary. Before she changed her dress, she was about to pass. This time Xiao Hetian came to say hello. Because of the disclosure of Bo Ye before, Tang Shi doesn''t like Xiao Hetian very much. When he sees him, he just laughs at the corner of his mouth. Bo Ye''s eyes narrowed when she laughed behind her back. It''s really the style of Tang poetry. She can''t do anything fake. Xiao Hetian was a bit surprised. The woman in front of him didn''t seem to be very interested in him, and even had a feeling disappointment? Xiao Hetian then turned his gun and asked Tang Shi, "who is this?" "Our ambassador." Fu Zhen patted Tang Shi on the shoulder, "here, that magical Miss dawn is her." Xiao Hetian slightly surprised, because he is a star, so understand the process. Know a lot of things on the Internet are hyped out, with a look very gorgeous very beautiful skin just, in fact, behind all hypocrisy indifference. Even some wanghong only live in the camera. When they see a real person, they are so ugly that they don''t even know her mother. They can''t cover her acne with dozens of layers of powder. But I never thought that the noble and cold woman in the video, in today''s life, is also like this, it is worthy. Xiao Hetian hooked his lips and was very satisfied with the image of Tang poetry. At least, she was a woman who could enter his eyes, wasn''t she? It''s true and false in the entertainment circle. Maybe all the explosive news events in Tang Shi are fake, just for the sake of making her hot? Xiao Hetian thought for a long time in his mind, but he still stretched out his hand. "Miss Tang, it''s a great honor to meet you. I hope we can have a good cooperation in starlight media in the future." Tang Shi stared at Xiao Hetian''s hand, but he didn''t want to hold it for a moment. Compared with the reaction that Boye held her hand easily before, Xiao Hetian now smiles hypocritically and perfectly. She actually Some don''t want to face it. Biting her teeth, she still stretched out her hand. Unexpectedly, Xiao Hetian put his hand in the palm of her hand. This kind of frivolous behavior made Tang Shi stand up all over. Bo ye knew something was wrong when she looked at her face. Standing beside her, her face was as black as the bottom of the pot. Xiao Hetian without eyes! Actually dare to hit his people''s idea! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 When Xiao Hetian went to take a picture with others, Tang Shi turned around and felt very angry at Xiao Hetian''s frivolous action just now. Fortunately, she thought Xiao Hetian was a promising actor before, but now she knows it''s all fake! The image of a star is unbelievable! Tang Shi decides to go back and expose Xiao Hetian''s disguise with Jiang Qi. He shouts Jiang Qi to stop treating Xiao Hetian as a darling and to go home and lose all the photos he bought! Bo Ye saw the anger on Tang Shi''s face. He thought that Tang Shi was a little cute with such an angry face. Thin night a cover his face, finished, this is completely occupied. Later, he said to Tang poetry, "do you still want Xiao Hetian''s signature?" because he was really disappointed with Xiao Hetian, Tang poetry''s gap with Bo Ye was not as deep as before. He turned back and said forcefully, "no, use it "Why?" Bo Ye said with a deliberate smile, "I wanted to ask for it for you. Let him know that you are his fan. Maybe I will take the initiative to contact you. Would you like to send it tonight?" "Say less!" Tang Shi''s face is red to the root of his ears. "I''m going to powder Xiao Hetian and turn passers-by from today on. No, powder turns black!" Bo Ye is very happy. Tang poetry hates Xiao Hetian now. So he came forward, rather unorthodox, but uninhibited voice said, "then you powder me well, I am very real." Tang poetry looked at him coldly, as if with a sneer, "true?" Thin night immediately wilted, "the past does not count, now I am very real." Tang Shi put his hands on his chest, "right? A while ago, he was very cruel to me. Why do you regret it? " Thin night eyes do not blink, "regret." This time it''s Tang Shi''s turn to choke. Bo Ye doesn''t know how to react when she says that. Tang Shi stammers, "then Then you can''t erase its existence! " "There is, there is." "Thin night does not matter to stand out," anyway, I am still alive now, there is a lot of energy and your consumption Tang Shi was stunned and looked at Bo Ye, "did you take the wrong medicine?" "No Bo Ye said with a smile, "if I am going to die, can you please me and be my girlfriend?" Tang Shi turned his head and said dryly, "no way." Bo Ye covered her chest and pretended to be injured. "I''m so cruel. You see I''ve worked so hard. Can you stop worrying about the quarrel with me? You also know that people have seven emotions and six desires. Can you treat me as dizzy that day? Why don''t you go back to your old friendship? " Tang Shi looked back at Bo Ye unexpectedly. He was a little cute and handsome, just like a big tiger. She said, "well Let me think about it. You were so cruel that day. It pierced my heart. " Bo Ye said, "if you scold me now, we''ll be even." Tang Shi immediately said, "no, you still owe me." Bo Ye''s eyes narrowed with laughter. "I can understand that you have accepted my apology?" On the spot, Tang Shi twisted her face and walked to the backstage haughtily, "I''ll change my clothes if I don''t tell you more." Fu Zhen saw the whole process, and saw Bo Ye walking back as if he could take off. He was arrogant and wanted to rush up and fight, "when are you going to end your fuckin ''flirting? Little lovers, you two www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 Thin night hears Fu Zhen this words to suddenly turn head, the man laughs lightly, "flirt and scold Qiao?"? Is it like that? " Fu Zhen stood there, eager to press Bo Ye''s smiling face into the nearby fountain now. What''s the arrogance of this smelly man? He just said a few words to Tang Shi! However, Bo Ye has already hummed a little song to go out. Fu Zhen sees that the direction is to go backstage and shouts, "what are you doing backstage, old night?" Bo yedun lived, a handsome face full of smile, "see Tang poetry change clothes." "You are so shameless!" Fu Zhen rushed up to catch him, "even my goddess can''t let go of her clothes!" "What I''m talking about is to see her get dressed!" Thin night, the brain is about to get up, "where do you want to go?" "I don''t care, you are dirty and shameless!" Fu Zhen held him, "don''t go!" Two big men were childishly making trouble at the entrance of the backstage. If they hadn''t had a good relationship before, they thought they were going to fight. After five minutes of making trouble, a voice came out, "eh? How do you two stay here? " Bo Ye and Fu Zhen are stunned for a moment, holding the posture of fighting each other. When the two handsome men turn their heads, they see Tang poetry coming out of the dress. Then the two of them stopped breathing. Because Tang Shi is representing starlight media to participate in the film this time, and at the same time, she also wants to make public the rescue plan of starlight media recently, so she must appear as a strong and independent woman. Just in time, she also wants to go international, so she chose a dark red cheongsam that fits well. Embroidered with gold thread, inlaid with thin edges, a phoenix in the mouth and a peony in the skirt. When she pinches the catkin, she will have a bright wrist. When she picks the tail of her eyes, she will have all kinds of customs. When she wears her own country''s cheongsam, it will be regarded as a beautiful city. Fu Zhen covered his nose and retreated, feeling that his nose was about to bleed. He gave Tang Shi a thumbs up, "perfect!" Tang poetry is still a little nervous, pulled the hem, said to them, "the improved cheongsam will not be too short?" "No, no!" Bo Ye and Fu Zhen shook their heads at the same time, "it''s very good-looking, very good-looking!" "Is it really beautiful?" Tang Shi looks down and smiles. It looks like a little girl in love. Her long eyelashes are trembling. There are two shallow dimples on her cheek. Thin night just feels confused. Looking at Tang Shi''s low smile, a stream of Qi and blood rushes to her head. Always frivolous and lively, he turned into a stammer, "OK Good looking, really Tang Shi looks up and smiles. She finds that it''s Bo Ye, and she''s embarrassed. Then they come back and stand there, not knowing why. Fu Zhen said on one side, "Oh, this is the true goddess. OK, when you get on the red carpet, you may be able to surpass the stars. Are you interested in going out?" Bo Ye answers faster than Tang poetry, "no interest!" "You''re not her agent. What are you worried about?" Fu Zhen is not happy, "you let Tang Shi say it by himself!" "If I don''t speak, I won''t speak!" Thin night molars teeth, "come out to that group of dead fat pig old rascal to see?" Fu Zhen think also reasonable, "you still don''t make a debut, you are so good, don''t set foot in the entertainment industry, that is a big dye vat." Tang Shi laughed when he saw the two of them saying one word to each other, "I''m not a Taoist, really." Think about Xiao Hetian to see how disappointed she is with the entertainment industry. Bo Ye nodded, then clenched his fist with one hand, coughed a few times, and reached forward to Tang Shi. Tang Shi was stunned when she saw Bo Ye''s hand coming over. Maybe she didn''t expect Bo Ye to come forward suddenly. Looking at the face of your son and the ruffian smile in his eyebrows, Tang Shi felt that his face turned red. Then he heard Bo ye say in a low voice, "Miss dawn, I''ll take you out." Then, like a noble gentleman in Europe, she handed out her hand. Tang poetry put her hand on it. Then Bo Ye laughed and held it gently without exerting any effort, just like a well-educated deacon, leading her out. Fu Zhen was stunned and said, "grass, when did this thin old dog learn this set of seduction techniques? It must have come from going to Australia. It''s getting more and more rough! " He followed behind, "Lao ye, would you like to lead me too?" Thin night on the forehead of a jump, smile to Tang poetry or decent, turn head minute face, Tyrannosaurus Rex upper body, "no time, roll!" Fu Zhen was stunned by Bo Ye''s scolding and murmured, "it''s really big to treat people differently. Alas, she forgets her righteousness at the sight of sex. She doesn''t want brothers for the sake of women." Unexpectedly, thin night said without expression, "yes, who is your brother? Break up with each other. " Fu Zhen was so angry that he wanted to ask the security guard to drive Bo Ye out on the spot. On second thought, no, the relationship between Tang poetry and Bo Ye has eased now. What about him! He also wants to pursue Tang poetry. How can he help Bo Ye! He should go and make trouble! Fu Zhen covered her face and squatted down to draw a circle. It was so tragic that she finally fell in love with a goddess, and finally helped the goddess to others He''s going to quit, he''s going to shave his hair and become a monk****** the evening party began gradually, and professional hosts came on stage to announce the afternoon activities of the festival. There were more and more people in the venue, many of whom had known each other before and were smiling and greeting old friends. Some of them have been forced to tear before, but now they still want to take photos with their sisters. In fact, they want to compete in the photos, hoping to make themselves p-beautiful and each other p-ugly. When Tang poetry appeared, it was in a relatively small corner, and she didn''t like to publicize her own personality. She just stood there and watched her side coming and going. Bo Ye whispered in her ear, "what do you want to eat?" Tang Shi shook his head. "I just drank the soybean milk that Fuzhen gave me backstage." The vinegar king of Asia said, "what''s good about his soybean milk?" "It''s better to pad your stomach than not." Tang Shi glanced at Bo Ye''s back, her eyes narrowed. Bo Ye noticed her reaction, but she didn''t turn quickly. She just asked, "who do you see?" Tang poetry Yang lips cool smile, "your home stone." Bo Ye is drinking mineral water, almost a whole mouthful of spray out, fortunately he restrained, otherwise the image is destroyed, immediately to his body, "really not my family, I can''t like that." Tang Shi held her hands in front of her chest and wore a cheongsam and high-heeled shoes, which made her feel a bit like the queen who was dominating the world? Last time, they were going to make trouble with me for you. " Bo Ye said, "I really don''t like her. Even before, I should not be so blind." As soon as the voice fell, Shi Luo found Bo Ye and came towards him step by step, twisting his waist. Tang poetry, like watching a play, poked Bo Ye and asked him to turn back, "here it is." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 Shi Luo originally wanted to lean on Bo Ye. Unexpectedly, there was a woman standing beside Bo Ye. She was shocked by the woman''s side face, and then she was very jealous. After reading it for a while, Tang Shi turns around and faces Shangshi Luo''s face distorted by jealousy. She smiles perfectly. "Oh, what a coincidence." What a coincidence. Shi did not expect that the woman who stood beside Bo Ye like a queen was Tang Shi. He stepped back two steps on the spot and cried out in disbelief, "Tang Shi?" "Why are you so excited to call my name?" Tang poetry has a calm face. With the cold face of thin night around, it looks like a couple of beauties in troubled times. She has graceful cheongsam and elegant figure. Beside her thin black suit, she looks cold as usual. The two of them look at Shi Lian like clowns, which makes her feel greatly insulted. Shi Luo looked at Bo Ye, "brother ye, you Why are you still with this woman... " "Well?" In the end of thin night, it seemed that he answered with laughing gas, but there was a kind of oppressive threat in that smile. Maybe Shi Luo would turn his face if he went on. Shi Li shrunk for a moment, "weren''t you with my cousin a while ago? Now come back to find Bo Shao? " "Trouble?" Tang Shi was like hearing a joke, then he deliberately took Bo Ye''s shoulder and asked in a very affectionate tone, "Bo Shao, do you think I''m bored?" Shi Lian''s face turned green, but it was thin night. He was very popular with Tang poetry. He narrowed his eyes and laughed like a demon. "If you don''t bother me, I''d like you to look for me every day." Shi Luo covered his mouth subconsciously. The expression of Tang poetry instantly turned into a sneer. She looked up and down at Shi Li with that kind of disdainful look. She had a beautiful tone, like an ambiguous and hazy beauty, but with a frivolous and sarcastic manner, "don''t think you can really be lawless. I let you because I''m too lazy to take care of you. The grade is not in the same interface. I won''t watch you how you jump Take a look at you. But if you really want to post it yourself, I don''t mind teaching you how to be a man. " This means that she is not up to the level of Tang poetry! So before Tang poetry, she was regarded as a passer-by for several times. At most, she had a light look, but she didn''t take the initiative to take care of it. Shi Luo bit his teeth, "I tell you, my cousin will know your true face sooner or later!" "True face?" Tang Shi blinked, "what''s my real face like? Hurry up and put away your face now. It''s really sour. Even if I let you collude with me now, dare you rely on me? " Do you dare to rely on it? Shi Jia''s face turned pale when she was shocked by the words of Tang poetry. She didn''t think that Tang poetry, which was silent before, suddenly changed her temper today. She didn''t give in at all. Shi Jia''s high-heeled shoes were almost unsteady. "You''re a fox who is specially seducing men..." Before he finished speaking, someone around him had already started and directly grasped Shi Jia''s face. Bo Ye lifted Shi Jia''s whole face up, just like catching steamed stuffed buns, with a faint light in his eyes, "huh? Go on He stammered, "brother ye, you You let me go, I can''t breathe... " She is so afraid that Bo Ye will strangle her in the next second! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 "Say I''m sorry." Thin night light smile, clearly smile, but there is no trace of smile in the eyes, "to Tang poetry." Shi Zhen never thought that Bo ye would make her apologize to Tang Shi. In the past, Bo ye would give her a little face even if she looked at the identity of Fu Zhen''s cousin, but now she won''t give her a little face! Shi Luo''s tears came down on the spot and fell on thin night''s fingers. The man frowned and let go immediately. Tang Shi handed a napkin with a smile. "Thin, please wipe it. Don''t get dirty." Shi Zhen watched Bo ye take the napkin from Tang Shi and wipe her hand. She seemed to be very disdainful of touching her just now. With a light glance in her eyes, Shi Zhen was scared out of breath. "Oh, old night." Fu Zhen came over with a smile, and saw Bo Ye and Tang Shi together, with his cousin standing opposite. He immediately said, "what''s the matter with you three?" "Cousin..." Shi Zhen rushed into Fu Zhen''s arms on the spot. Fu Zhen stepped back a few steps. He didn''t like this wayward and pretty cousin, but at least he was his own cousin. Looking at her crying, out of politeness and care, he also wanted to ask, "what''s the matter?" Thin night silent, Tang poetry as did not see. Two people''s posture seems to be out of the way, on the face of a row of "have nothing to do with me, I don''t know" big words. As soon as Fu Zhen saw it, he understood what had happened and grinned awkwardly, "Oh You little A little contradiction, right? I''ve just met you. I think it''s a little bit of friction. " Shi Lian cried, this kind of thing was covered by a small contradiction of Fu Zhen? No, she must make a big scene, and let everyone know that Tang poetry is a fox, a man on the left and a man on the right! She looked up and said, "that cousin, I thought you had a good relationship when Tang Shi was with you a while ago Then today I saw that she was so close to brother ye that I thought she was carrying you behind her back So So I can''t help but teach Tang poetry a few words I didn''t expect that she would make sarcastic remarks, and said that I was too low-grade, i... " Then he began to cry again, and the gesture of pity made Tang Shi tut his mouth and clap his hands while he was interested. While clapping, Tang poetry said, "edit, continue to edit. Have you finished the story, I still want to hear it." Thin night also happy, "very interesting." Shi Fang gritted her teeth, but she still couldn''t let herself be in a weak position. "You see, she is so arrogant now. She really doesn''t pay attention to people..." Tang Shi fidgeted and straightened his hair. "It''s just these words. Do you have any new words, or you will always appear to have a low level of education." Bo Ye said, "don''t force others to do things within their ability." Fu Zhen himself is happy. Shi Zhen is sending her to other people''s home for entertainment. She thinks she can really make waves. She doesn''t want her cousin to continue to lose face here. She casually finds an excuse to let her go quickly. As a result, she refuses to give up. "Cousin, look at the present Tang poetry, you really can''t be cheated by her!" Tang Shi said with a low smile, "what did I cheat your cousin? Cheat money, cheat power, or cheat your cousin? " Shi Lian''s face was stiff. For a moment, he couldn''t think of anything to refute, "you You just like to hook up with powerful people everywhere You... " "Are you jealous?" Tang Shi raised his neck, covered his mouth, and laughed twice. He looked at Bo Ye with the eyes of a child. "I''m jealous that I can stand beside Bo Ye, but you can''t?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 As soon as Shi''s face changed, he immediately retorted, "you What are you talking about Tang poetry still chuckles, "isn''t it? It seems that I wronged you. I thought you were angry because you were jealous that Bo Ye and I didn''t quarrel as you wanted. I''m sorry. " That''s what she did! Shi Zhen trembled with anger, but he couldn''t say anything. After a long time, he turned around in tears and ran away on high heels. Tang Shi stares at her and goes away. After a while, she recovers her indifferent expression. She turns to see Bo Ye and says, "you are old and easy to run away." Thin night immediately changed facial expression, "what old appearance is good, nonexistent!" "I made her cry." Bo ye had the cheek to praise Tang poetry, "well done, well done!" He didn''t take Fu Zhen seriously. Fu Zhen was speechless. "Hello, it''s my cousin at least." Thin night twisted his face, "do you feel bad? Love you to catch up to comfort ah Fu Zhen''s face changed every minute. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, Tang poetry is well done!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two men''s commercial boasting is really exaggerated to a certain extent At five o''clock that night, Tang Shi followed Fu Zhen to run among various partners. Bo Ye also separated from them for a while because he wanted to say hello to others. As a result, after a while, I saw Shi Li and Xiao Hetian standing together, as if they had just been hooked up, but they were both arm in arm, and the onlookers could see. The two are expected to have a play tonight. Tang Shi saw Fu Zhen''s face pulled down. This cousin humiliated him everywhere. She really didn''t want to meddle in her business any more. Tang Shi laughed a few times, "what''s the matter?" "Headache." Fu Zhen sighed, "this cousin really has a headache." Tang Shi said, "looking at her appearance, it seems that I would like to let people know that she pasted Xiao Hetian upside down." "I really don''t want people to know that she''s my cousin at all." Fu Zhen covered his face. "Xiao Hetian probably knows her identity, so he is willing to associate with her. After all, Xiao Hetian won''t do things that are not beneficial to him. If he makes Shi Jia happy, he may be able to make the whole starlight media company happy." Tang shitut shook his head, "Xiao Hetian is very open." "Why are you killing so many people today?" Fu Zhen took a look at the Tang poetry beside her. Later, she was laughing and chatting with another rich foreign businessman. The rich businessman appreciated her very much, and even several English words appeared to praise her. After listening to Tang poetry, he said to Fu Zhen, "because I think I used to be too low-key, so many people want to climb on my head and step on my feet." When Fu Zhen heard the words of Tang poetry with a sneer, his back hair was about to stand up, "your momentum in a moment is like thin night." "Is it?" Tang Shi did not deny, "maybe, I am more and more like him." they as like as two peas, and the two can''t tolerate each other. Many times, some emotional triggers are exactly the same. So they quarreled a lot later, and their relationship was at the zero point of ice. But Tang poetry has to admit that she does have the shadow of thin night. At this time, Xiao Hetian came up again. He probably wanted to chat with Fu Zhen for a while to make his boss happy. Unexpectedly, Tang Shi changed into a cheongsam next to Fu Zhen, and his eyes lit up immediately. He felt amazing and wanted to get a hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 Tang poetry understands Xiao Hetian''s eyes, but it''s ironic. It turns out that the front of the star is bright, but the back is so unbearable. She turns her face away and makes it clear that she doesn''t want to have too much entanglement with Xiao Hetian. Unexpectedly, Xiao Hetian comes up one by one as if she didn''t see it. "It looks busy today." Xiao Hetian''s words are directed at Fu Zhen, but his eyes are looking at Tang poetry. Fu Zhen is aware of Xiao Hetian''s thoughts, and just smiles, "yes, have you ever said hello to the media?" "Well, the media won''t let it in yet." Xiao Hetian almost directly put his eyes on Tang poetry, "so I''m still free for the time being. When the media comes in, I may not have so much free time." This is a subtle hint of how hot he is now. When the media comes, he needs to do countless rounds of interviews. After listening to Tang poetry, I just smile. Xiao Hetian is so popular now. What does it have to do with her? Fu Zhen looks at Tang Shi unexpectedly. She thought she would want to know Xiao Hetian, but now she doesn''t even want to see Xiao Hetian. It seems that the collapse of human design is a big blow to her. But as the host, it''s not easy for him to let a few people stand here and put on a bad face. Seeing Shi Zhen holding on to Xiao Hetian''s arm, Fu Zhen felt that it was really a headache and simply said, "why don''t we go back to the background together?" Xiao Hetian answered, but Shi Luo, as if he had found a new subordinate, glanced at Tang poetry with pride. As a result, Tang poetry didn''t lift its eyelids at all. It was full of noble and cool air, and her eyes didn''t turn. She followed Fu Zhen. Xiao Hetian stares at her back and asks, "Tang poetry looks a little cold?" Shi Zhen said maliciously, "ha ha, just look at Gao Leng. I don''t know how coquettish he is secretly! One is the night brother, the other is my cousin. I''m sure every man will be seduced. Don''t be cheated by her pure face! This kind of woman has more means to win people''s hearts. " Xiao He has a deep sense of heaven, "Oh? It turned out to be a flood of goods, but I didn''t expect it. " "That''s it Shi Li wanted to smear the impression of Tang poetry in everyone''s heart again. "I think all the news about her is hype! What survived five years in prison, what raised a child alone, what encouraged the people at the scene of the explosion are all fake. It''s hypocritical to look at people like her. " Xiao Hetian heard of these things in Tang poetry, "does she really have a son?" "I don''t know." Shi Luo rolled a white eye, "affirmation also is not what good goods, if really have a son, estimate is also illegitimate child, but I don''t think she ever had a child." Xiao Hetian thinks of Tang Shi''s figure, tight waist and thin straight legs. He really doesn''t look like the kind of woman who had a baby and worked hard to take care of it. In this way, the truth of those things in Shi''s mouth has to be discussed. Maybe it''s really just acting, in order to set off her strong and poor people? Xiao Hetian forward, "go, meet her." For such a hypocritical woman, he would be very happy to get along with her. Maybe something will happen in the future, and both sides will be able to walk away. It''s much more convenient than the brain disabled female fans who are haunted by their sleep. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 Tang Shi noticed that there was always a line of sight behind her, which was really annoying. She must have endured being treated as air before, but now she can''t bear it any more. Fu Zhen turned his head and saw Tang Shi''s cold face and frowned, "can we separate the activities about Xiao Hetian and me in the future?" Fu Zhen is happy, "don''t like him?" "His vision." Tang shidun, "very infiltration." It''s even more unpleasant than the look in thin night''s eyes. Fu Zhen looks back at Xiao Hetian. He is a man. Naturally, he can see Xiao Hetian''s demand for Tang poetry in his eyes. He ponders the wording, "he thinks Meet you? " "Just want to know each other?" Tang Shi sneered, "did you say hello just now?" Fu Zhen sighed, "Xiao Hetian and our company''s spokesperson have signed. In addition, although he is not very good, but the fan base is really huge. At present, the most popular fresh meat Xiaosheng has no one else to fight except him, so he thought of choosing him to speak for our company..." Tang poetry has become the image ambassador of starlight media by chance, so they will have to meet in many scenes. "If you really annoy him, I''ll try to separate the two of you from each other in the future. Anyway, you are a nominal person, and he needs to appear frequently." Fu Zhen subconsciously said, "his image must be used in the entertainment industry. As for the international stage, you need to be on the stage." "Well, please." Tang poetry should be a light, standing in the background make-up, Fu Zhen said, "you have a beautiful red color." After a pause in lipstick, Tang Shi raised her lips and chuckled, "I didn''t use this kind of bright color before, but today it''s rare. I use deep red." "It''s impressive. It matches your cheongsam very well." Fu Zhen praised, "if you don''t want to go out now, just stay backstage. I''m going to entertain other guests later. You can play with your mobile phone here first. When it''s almost your turn, I''ll call the assistant for you. " "Good." Tang Shi agreed with Fu Zhen''s proposal, "then I won''t go out and show myself. I''m not in a good mood when I meet people like Shi Jia all day." "Ha ha, it''s true. I''m very big with this kind of cousin..." Fu Zhen Bai Jing''s handsome face appeared a trace of embarrassed expression, "that I go to busy first, if you have no one to play, call old night to accompany you." The expression of Tang poetry changed, "who Who wants him to come with me? " Fu Zhen smiles mysteriously. Then she closes the door behind her. The backstage lounge suddenly quiets down. Tang Shi takes a breath. She sits alone in her room and takes out her mobile phone to take photos. She chooses a self portrait with a better angle and sends it to Weibo. In just a few minutes, there were thousands of comments, and many big V''s also came to comment, which attracted many small fans. [WOW! Goddess finally tweeted! ¡¿ [it''s really beautiful. Let''s see where the background is? ¡¿ [it is said that goddess will go to starlight Media Film Festival today? ¡¿ [is it a qipao? It''s beautiful! ¡¿ Xiao Hetian just took out his mobile phone and pushed the microblog of Tang Shi on Weibo. He went over and asked a praise, and Tang Shi received a message reminder in it. Suddenly, Xiao Hetian''s praise doubled the number of fans who came to watch Tang poetry. [WOW! My God praised my goddess! ¡¿ [God! Xiao Xiao praised Tang poetry. What happened! ¡¿ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 Tang Shi looks at Xiao Hetian and frowns. She hesitates whether to delete this microblog, but she feels guilty after deleting it. The media may be able to write a lot of notices about their secret stories. Tang Shi sighed. He didn''t want to be involved with the entertainment industry at all. Sure enough, the water in it was too deep. The wind and the grass could make up for a big play. Just as she was thinking about how to deal with Xiao Hetian''s troublesome relationship, the door of the rest room, which was originally closed by Fu Zhen, was suddenly turned by someone. Her heart was shocked, and then she saw the door pushed open from the outside. It''s Xiao Hetian. Tang Shi was a little restless. She never thought Xiao Hetian would come to her backstage alone. This kind of solitude made her feel uneasy, so she frowned, "what are you doing here?" Xiao Hetian replied very seriously, "I''m also a guest. Why can''t I come backstage?" Tang Shi pursed her lips and then looked at Xiao Hetian, "well, here you are. I''ll go out for a breath." "Why do you leave when I come?" Xiao Hetian saw Tang Shi standing up in his cheongsam. His graceful body line made his eyes deep. Then he grasped Tang Shi''s wrist. Tang Shi looked down and said, "please let go." "I turned to your previous micro blog record." Xiao Hetian crooked his lips and laughed badly. That face is indeed the perfect little fresh face in the camera. Unfortunately, Tang Shi feels uncomfortable when he sees Xiao Hetian''s face now. "You''ve been following me before, my little fan?" She pulled out her hand, and then wanted to go out. Xiao Hetian didn''t chase her behind her. When she came to the door and wanted to open it, Tang Shi was stunned. Door Locked from the outside. Tang Shi tugged at the handle of the door several times. She found that it was useless. Someone was tugging outside. She also heard the sound of locking the keyhole. Tang Shi banged on the door, "who''s outside?" "Ha ha!" Across the door came the voice of Shi Li, "you just shut it in. Xiao Xiao looks up to you. It''s your blessing. Tang Shi, you just wait to die. I want you to be ruined! " Before Tang poetry had time to say anything, Xiao Hetian immediately put his arms around his waist behind him, and then rubbed her belly through the expensive cheongsam cloth. Tang poetry''s face changed dramatically. Xiao Hetian said in a gloomy voice, "I heard that you are a woman who can go up as long as you have money. Why don''t we do something happy together?" Tang poetry grits his teeth. Xiao Hetian''s hand is quite dishonest. He is probably a master of flirting in bed. He knows how to touch a woman every minute. Tang poetry is so excited by his action that he has goose bumps all over his body. He wants to resist. Xiao Hetian laughs again, "you shout, shout out, let everyone see, let''s go on the news hot search together?" It''s a low down! Tang Shi gritted his teeth and pretended to be calm, "what do you want to do?" "Can''t you see that? I''m very interested in the look of your cheongsam today. " Xiao Hetian bit her ear, "it''s like a kind of taste..." "On my count of three, will you let go?" Tang poetry a woman''s strength is not equal to Xiao Hetian such a big man, she looks a little flustered, skirt under a pair of straight white legs, it is a crime, Xiao Hetian took a breath, then whistled, put her directly on the sofa, "don''t struggle, Tang poetry, I know what kind of person you are, we are all the same kind of people, it''s better to work together." Have a good time? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 On the other hand, Fu Zhen goes back to the venue and chats with Bo Ye, a foreign designer. Bo Ye sees Fu Zhen coming alone, and his wife and slave nature erupts. He asks, "what about Tang poetry?" "She doesn''t like to be in the limelight. She''s resting backstage." Fu Zhen said, "now you are laughing very arrogantly. How come you are so happy when you have relaxed with Tang poetry?" "It''s all up to Xiao Hetian." Bo Ye also said in a special way, "the poems of the Tang Dynasty are so ugly that Xiao Hetian''s position has been promoted." Fu Zhen was so angry that he wanted to pour the wine on Bo Ye''s high spirited and handsome face, "then you should rush to smash millions on our spokesman Xiao Hetian. Thank you. Without him to ease the relationship between you and Tang poetry, how can you look like you''re holding a bar now? A few days ago, I was pulling an old face like a dead wife. " Thin night picked to pick delicate eyebrow, "I have this money, why not directly hit Tang poetry body?"? I hit Xiao Hetian, full to support? " "It''s quite clear." Fu Zhen tut tut sighed, "just in time, Tang Shi is alone now, you can go backstage to find her." Bo Ye squinted, "you left her alone backstage?" "Anyway, she hasn''t appeared yet. She has to come back in prime time." Fu Zhen pointed to the original location of Xiao Hetian in the distance. "Now it should be Xiao Wait a minute. Where''s Xiao Hetian Bo Ye said, "I guess I don''t know where I''m going." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Zhen pauses, "strange, just now I was still here to say hello to Tang Shi and me. I called them to come backstage to have a rest together, but they didn''t seem to keep up." "You mean Xiao Hetian went to say hello to other rich businessmen again?" Bo ye put his hands in his pockets, and people kept saying hello to him on the road. The man laughed and responded to the actresses, causing a group of 18 line little netizens to hold their mobile phones and take candid photos there. Fu Zhen glanced around the scene roughly. "I don''t seem to see Xiao Hetian." Bo Yemei''s heart beat, "he Will you go out with Shi Jie Are you in the field "What filth is in your head?" Fu Zhen rolled his eyes, but he just wanted to retort. He choked, "ah, wait Xiao Hetian Maybe you can do this kind of thing Thin night smile eyes squint, "then wish your cousin happiness." "You go away, I have such a cousin. It''s really bad luck for 18 generations. It''s a shame." Fu Zhen picked up a glass of orange juice from the waiter''s tray. "I have to teach her a good lesson, so that she doesn''t mess with me and humiliate me." Bo Ye and Fu Zhen wave their hands and go to the lounge backstage to look for Tang Shi. As a result, many people come to block the way all the way and keep fawning on each other. Bo Ye is annoyed by this set of etiquette, so he simply pulls on his cold face and looks like he was cold at first. Eyes straight down, the whole body''s aura also suddenly become quite cold, many people want to come forward to say hello, see thin night that ruthless appearance, abruptly stopped the pace, mouth open to half, call just shout out the rest of the words swallow back. Thin night to the rest of the road unimpeded to the backstage, backstage attendant also bent over, "thin little, please." Out of politeness, Bo Ye also called out thank you, and then casually asked, "has Tang poetry ever been here?" The waiter immediately replied, "Miss Tang went in before, but she hasn''t come out yet. I think she is resting. By the way, Xiao Tianwang and another young lady also went in to have a rest. " Xiao Tianwang? Is this Xiao Hetian''s name? Thin night sneer, really who can be king. But what thought flashed in his mind, and he asked, "did Xiao Hetian and the other woman come out?" "No No... " The waiter was startled by the chill in Bo Ye''s eyes. Thinking that what he said was not detailed enough, he immediately added, "they told me before that they were going to say hello to Miss Tang. Should they be playing together?" Say hello to Tang Shi? Bo Ye almost sneers. Tang poetry hates Xiao Hetian so much that discerning people are aware of their resistance. Will Xiao Hetian and Shi Luo think of greeting Tang poetry and sticking a cold butt on their hot faces? He hardly hesitated. Instinctively, he felt that Xiao Hetian was uneasy and kind-hearted. He strode directly into the corridor. Later, when he came to the corridor, his pace became bigger and bigger, and the killing intention on his face was faint. Damn it, Xiao Hetian and Shi Luo must want to do something about Tang poetry! He shouldn''t have let Tang poetry leave the list! At this moment, in the rest room, Tang poetry is pushed down on the sofa by Xiao Hetian. The man grabs her leg and makes her unable to break free. The weight of the whole person is on Tang poetry, which almost makes Tang poetry nauseous. Her hairstyle is also in a mess in the struggle. The originally coiled hair is scattered a lot. At first glance, it seems that there are all kinds of customs, which further stimulates Xiao Hetian''s desire to destroy her. The eyebrows of Tang poetry wrinkled together. "If you do this, everyone will end up in a terrible situation." "Will it?" Xiao Hetian put out his tongue and licked his lips. "I think you look good now." He kisses Tang Shi on his neck. Tang Shi turns his face away, which makes Xiao Hetian feel excited. "I just like you have a hard bone. I''ll see if you still have this temper later."There is a cold light in the eyes of Tang poetry. When Bo Ye comes to the innermost VIP lounge, he sees Shi Luo holding the doorknob at the door. Shi Luo looks up and finds Bo Ye, and his face is scared to fade! "Night Brother ye... " What happened to Bo Ye?! Shi did not know how to explain this time, "you What are you doing here? " "What are you doing here?" Thin night sharp counter question, "get out of the way!" Tang poetry heard Bo Ye''s voice inside and called out subconsciously, "Bo Ye!" Bo Ye was so excited by the cry of Tang poetry that his blood surged up. Sure enough, Tang poetry was locked inside, and Xiao Hetian was also inside. Just now, Shi Luo locked the door and didn''t let Tang poetry come out! In his fury, Bo Ye didn''t even think about directly mentioning Shi Luo and throwing her aside. Shi Luo fell to the ground. It''s unbelievable, "brother ye, you beat a woman?" "Lao Tzu is a scum man, you talk to me about accomplishment?" Thin night is sneering to press knuckle Pa Pa to ring, "woman how, according to hit not wrong!" Voice just fell, in front of the door suddenly issued a violent collision, followed by a scream! Bo Yegang wants to rush in and beat Xiao Hetian. The next second, he sees the door explode. Then he is forced to break the lock from inside and the whole door plate flies out. Xiao Hetian and the door are kicked out and fall to the ground. Shi Jia was stunned! Then I saw Tang Shi with the same posture as Bo Ye, slapping his knuckles and wearing a cheongsam, just like a female general who can carry a gun and mount a horse anytime and anywhere. The radian of sneer was especially similar to Bo Ye, "do you want to try to challenge my bottom line again?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 Even Bo Ye and Shi Luo in the corridor were frightened by this sudden change. Tang Shi came out with a murderous face. A pair of high-heeled shoes under her slender and straight legs made people panic. A cheongsam came to the world like a queen. Then she stepped step by step to Xiao Hetian, who fell to the ground. Xiao Hetian didn''t know what happened. He felt that one second was still on Tang poetry, and the next was directly He was kicked to the door and fell out with the door Tang Shi stooped slightly and grasped Xiao Hetian''s collar. His expression was rather sneering. His bone saving fingers tightened. "I said it''s better to let me go on the count of three..." She said this with a smile, but the expression on her face was like the roaring of thousands of troops, which made Xiao Hetian''s pupils shrink violently - he was afraid of this woman Tang Shi uttered a scornful sneer. He released Xiao Hetian''s collar. Xiao Hetian almost fell back and supported the ground with his palm. "Tang Shi, you..." Tang poetry stands up haughtily, the cold light in his eyes is like looking at a dog, with a sneer at the end of his slender eyebrows. She pulled the corner of her lip, and her messy hairstyle set off a more uninhibited beauty. "Xiao Hetian, I don''t mind you fighting me. I won''t tolerate this kind of thing for the second time, so be prepared... " Tang shidun, word by word, you, wait, die. Then, in front of them, the woman even ignored Xiao Hetian, who was still leaning against the wall, dusted her body and rearranged her dress, as if Xiao Hetian''s touch was dirty and mean. Then she looked up, cold eyes, did not look at Xiao Hetian, directly from the door of the lounge to leave. The crisp style surprised Bo Ye. It seems that the woman in front of him is really different from what he once thought She is no longer the ignorant and innocent woman protected by Tang Wei and him. Her shoulders are enough to hold up half of the sky, to twist easily when she is in a weak position, and then to frighten her opponent. Xiao Hetian immediately came forward and grasped Tang Shi''s hand, "are you a madman? Don''t touch you a few times - " before the voice fell, Tang Shi slapped Xiao Hetian in the face with a backhand! Shi Li let out a scream, Bo ye went up and grabbed him, "wait for you --" Xiao Hetian tilted half of his face. He didn''t expect that Tang poetry would slap him in the face so directly! Later, when Xiao Hetian came back to himself, all his emotions were torn up by anger, and he wanted to teach Tang poetry a lesson. As a result, Bo Ye caught him dead on his shoulder! turned around as like as two peas. He discovered that the cold feeling in thin night''s eyes was exactly the same as Tang poetry. Shi Li shivers and wants to run away now, but Bo Ye''s eyes make her afraid to move. The screech of Shi Jia attracted many people. For a moment, countless people came to watch. Xiao Hetian''s face changed dramatically. If things got serious, everyone''s face would look ugly! He gritted his teeth, "Tang poetry, don''t give me face..." "Well Tang Shi blew his hand, looking rather frivolous, as if he didn''t pay attention to Xiao Hetian, "you don''t want to face, what face do I give you back? Tell me, how do you want to solve this problem, give me a five million sealing fee, or apologize in front of everyone now? " Xiao Hetian didn''t expect that Tang Shi''s attitude could be so arrogant. A stream of Qi and blood filled his head. He was eager to rush up and strangle this ignorant woman on the spot. But Bo Ye could not move now when he pressed him! Bo Ye smiles, "Tang Shi, when are you such a hooligan?" Tang poetry also learned to smile at Bo Ye, "Xiao Hetian can do such shameless things, I naturally have to follow his steps, this is not, everyone has come to see, how big star, how does it feel to be watched around?" Whispers began to ring in my ears. Xiao Hetian and Shi Luo were two people. Tang Shi stood there, waiting for more people. Suddenly, her face changed again. She was very sad. When the doorkeeper and Fu Zhen came in, Tang Shi was still wiping her tears. When Fu Zhen saw it, I wiped it. Who the hell made Tang poetry cry?! Stand up and shoot! He immediately asked, "what''s the matter?" Tang Shi rubbed his eyes and choked in his voice, "I didn''t expect Xiao Xiao Xiao Xiao will be like this... " Xiao he almost spits out a mouthful of blood in the weather. How can the woman who has just been so arrogant change her aggrieved face? Why don''t you do that when you hit someone? But Tang Shi was so wronged that he said, "I''m just resting backstage Then Xiao Xiao came in and closed the door. I wanted to go out. I don''t know why the door couldn''t be opened. Miss Shi stood outside. She wouldn''t let me go out. Then Then... " Although each word is innocent, but combined with this meaning, things can be big ah! Fu Zhen minute changed facial expression, see to oneself frighten the cousin of six gods have no master, "do you have brain?" Xiao Hetian''s essence is on the brain, but Shi Luo still helps Xiao Hetian?!Shi Dan shivered, "not a cousin, I I don''t know what happened, I... " "That''s what Miss Shi told me at that time." Tang shidun, it seems that he didn''t mean to, but what he said put Shi into hell, "she, she wants me to be ruined..." Bo ye turned his face to smile, but he couldn''t. now Tang poetry is playing the acting skills of a movie queen, so he can''t show his true feelings. Just think of Tang poetry has such an exquisite appearance, let him also feel some small surprise. At least this woman won''t be wronged any more. She knows how to save time and protect herself. Fu Zhen takes a look at Xiao Hetian. He still has a slap mark on his face. It''s the face of a big star who is going to appear. It''s really tricky. As soon as he wants to say something, Tang Shi grabs the responsibility. "I beat Xiao, but I''m too scared to control Sorry I won''t do it next time. Really, does your face still hurt? " She also said that she was sorry! Xiao He was shivering and couldn''t speak a word. His eyes glared at Tang Shi, hoping to tear her up. Fu Zhen stood there and took a deep breath. Sure enough, she could cause trouble everywhere. Now even Xiao Hetian was involved. He said, "Xiao Xiao, is Tang poetry true?" Xiao Hetian''s face became stiff. Tang poetry took the lead and occupied the weak side. As a result, no one paid attention to his injuries. For the first time, he met such a difficult woman. No matter how much trouble he could make, he was just a woman. Starlight media would not tear his face for a woman, would it? So he said, "Mr. Fu, this matter It''s not necessary, is it? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 What does Xiao Hetian mean by this is already obvious. Since everyone is in this circle, they know some rules more or less. It''s unnecessary to make trouble for a woman, isn''t it? What''s more, the Tang poetry in Xiao He''s eyes is a hypocritical woman. Even his stories are hypocritical. What''s more, he thinks that Tang poetry deserves to be a woman. What''s worth fighting against? He xiaohetian, but not too many women come to the door, a Tang poem, what is it? Even now, this woman pretends to slap him in the face, but it''s just a new way to make a name for Bo Ye, so that Bo Ye can feel that Tang poetry is a different woman from others. When Tang Shi heard Xiao Hetian''s words, he gave a smile, but his face still had that expression, "Xiao Xiao''s words mean In the future, if there is any grievance, there is no need to vent it. In other words, if there is any other dispute between you and me, there is no need to say it to let you know? " The deep meaning of this sentence is heavy, which is equivalent to warning Xiao Hetian. Well, don''t you think it''s unnecessary? Let''s do it unnecessarily. After a while, people will disperse. If I do something to you again, don''t feel aggrieved and go to the organizer to complain! This kind of threat comes from the mouth of Tang poetry, with a very pitiful feeling. When people around them listen to it, they still think that Tang poetry is because it gives Xiao Hetian face and is afraid that Xiao Hetian plays a big card and a rogue. In contrast, Xiao Hetian''s irrationality is so obvious that they feel a little ironic. Xiao Hetian came out of the big dye vat of the entertainment circle, naturally, there are many ways to do the opposite. But today, it''s the first time that he was forced to die by language. He wants to change the topic, but Fu Zhen insists on one point, that is, is what Tang Poetry said before true? If it''s true, Xiao Hetian can''t stand firm. He has to shift the focus, blur the attention of the public, and cover up the matter. But Tang Shi, a damned woman, doesn''t know whether she wants to or doesn''t want to, but she pulls the matter back! Fu Zhen frowned, "Tang poetry, slow down What''s the process of what happened just now? Will someone tell me about it? " Xiao Hetian clenched his fists tightly together. Maybe he didn''t expect that Fu Zhen would be inspired by Tang poetry and want to find out. But at this time, no one spoke. Tang poetry was just sobbing and didn''t dare to say anything at all. It seemed that she was greatly wronged and didn''t dare to say anything. People on the spot suddenly understood the course of the matter. At this time, there was a cold voice: "as a witness, what Tang Shi said is true." Tang Shi couldn''t believe it. He looked up and saw Bo Ye standing not far away with a straight posture. "When I came to the backstage, a staff member told me that Xiao Hetian and Shi Luo went to see Tang Shi to say hello. I thought I''d go and have a look. As a result, when I got to the door of the rest room, I found Shi Liang guarding outside. I didn''t know what to do, but the door was locked from the outside. Xiao Hetian and Tang poetry were inside. " Who is Bo Ye? That''s a famous character in Haicheng! From his mouth, he said it himself, which shocked everyone. Is Shi Luo still playing the role of fanning the flames? All of a sudden, he went to see Shi Jia with all kinds of eyes, which made him have no way back, "no, it''s not like this Brother ye, are you blaming me? I I didn''t... " "Xiao Hetian, what were you doing with Tang poetry at that time?" Fu Zhen asked in a low voice, "I give you face, you answer me, what are you doing?" Xiao He was forced to question in front of the eyes of all the people. It was the first time that he had been king of heaven for such a long time. Suddenly, he felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. If he went back to the outside world and spread it, wouldn''t his fame be ruined? He gritted his teeth and looked at Tang Shi, saying, "I''m just talking about my work schedule with Miss Tang." It''s a good way to talk about the itinerary of work. When I insulted her as a dirty woman, I didn''t have such an attitude! But Tang Shi didn''t retort on the spot. He just shrunk his shoulders and nodded in fear, as if to give Xiao Hetian face. He said in a trembling voice, "yes Yes, that''s it... " I''m afraid of Xiao Hetian The onlookers were clear in their hearts. Looking at the frightened look of Tang poetry, they understood the afterfear of Tang poetry. They also felt that she was a little pitiful and had to cater to Xiao Hetian. He is an entertainment star. He is an expert and kills people. Of course, ordinary people dare not fight him! Fu Zhen also knows that it''s not good to make a big noise. He doesn''t say it openly, but coolly says, "let''s do this for the time being. Let''s have a misunderstanding. I hope you won''t be misled. As for Tang poetry and Xiao Hetian, you stay." That''s how to close the door and deal with the housework. The onlookers probably looked at it for a while, and then they shook their heads and left. At last, when they were left, there was a crack in the solidified atmosphere. Fu Zhen came forward and looked at Tang Shi. There seemed to be tears in the corner of Tang Shi''s eyes. When he saw the person leaving, his voice dropped. Bo Ye didn''t expect to see the good play of Tang poetry and didn''t make a sound. He stood aside and watched it quietly. Xiao Hetian and Shi Luo didn''t dare to go out.A Tang poem is easy to solve, but Bo Ye, how dare they act rashly?! At last, Fu Zhen said, "now that people have left, let''s open the window and tell the truth. Xiao Xiao, you owe Tang Shi an apology, don''t you?" Xiao Hetian''s face changed, "I apologize to her? She kicked me and slapped me in the face. Do you want to apologize? " "Before you are beaten, please review your behavior." Thin night voice suddenly low down, "think about what you did to Tang poetry." But Xiao Hetian began to play a rogue. Anyway, the door of the rest room was closed. Who could know what they were doing inside? He said that talking about work means talking about work. Who can refute and prove it? He simply said, "what did I do? I didn''t do anything. Miss Tang herself is too sensitive. How can I blame her? " This means that Tang poetry has delusion of being killed, which she pretends. Xiao Hetian did nothing, and no one has given evidence anyway. But at this moment, she seemed to hear a sneer of Tang poetry. From the middle of her shoulder hair, the woman pulls out a small hairpin, which is carved with fine patterns. It''s a beautiful hairpin, which is inserted in her original set hair. It''s specially matched with a cheongsam. At this moment, she is playing with the hairpin. Her voice is soft, but Xiao Hetian feels chilly -- "I''m sorry, this hairpin is made for me by my friend. There is a micro camera on it Can you guess what interesting pictures you can get? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 Xiao Hetian''s face was full of chances of winning. When he saw the description in Tang poetry, his blood faded away every minute! No No way. This woman goes out with a micro camera? Such a terrible woman? She must be bluffing. She won''t Xiao Hetian looked at the hairpin in Tang Shi''s hand. How could he see that it was just an ordinary hairpin? How could it have the camera function? R7cky, who was far away in Baicheng, sneezed and murmured, "ah, where is the hairpin with camera function that I made last time?" Ventus did not lift his head. "I sent Tang Wei to play." "I''ll wipe it. There''s only one in the world. Are you going to give it away?" "Weiwei said that his mother would go to the film festival and walk on the red carpet. For fear of being bullied, she let Tang Shi take it with her. She could defend herself and collect evidence." Ventus knocked on the computer a few times. "It can be monitored remotely. Wait a minute - it seems that something has been photographed..." R7cky stared at the screen and yelled, "isn''t this Xiao Hetian?" Ventus said he didn''t know and didn''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry. "Xiao He, my God, I took someone who was a movie king last time." R7cky said, "this respectable dog, take a screenshot of the video and go back to hairnet for the fans to see! How can Tang poetry be wronged! " At this moment, the hairpin was held by Tang Shi, which became an important evidence of beating Xiao Hetian in the face. There were only a few of her own people. She didn''t even bother to pretend to be a hairpin. She looked very relaxed. It was totally different from the look of crying just now. She was still smiling and said, "why, don''t you believe it? Do you want to test it? " Xiao Hetian''s face turned pale, "you are just bluffing me I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. " At this moment, Tang Shi''s mobile phone rings a shock. It''s the prompt sound of receiving the email. Tang Shi thinks that it''s better to come early than to come by chance. When he opens it, it''s really the email from r7cky. On it, there are several screenshots of Xiao Hetian from the perspective of Tang Shi, pushing her on the sofa with her ferocious face. Tang Shi stares at the mobile phone, enlarges the picture, and then gives Xiao Hetian a look. Although it''s fast, it''s enough for Xiao Hetian to see the picture clearly. The man''s face changed, "you give me -" "eh?" Tang Shi said, "if you want me to give it to you, I''ll give it to you? For what? Don''t you mean to talk to me about work? Xiao Hetian, you should see who you are provoking before you are moving. Now it''s not something that you can muddle through with a few apologies. " Tang poetry said this frankly and sarcastically. Xiao Hetian changed his face on the spot, and his eyes were filled with hatred. "Do you still have this kind of thing? I think you''re a fishing law enforcement. Take this as a threat to anyone you photograph! " Tang Shi laughed twice, "why don''t I take photos of Fu Zhen and Bo Ye? I have a guilty heart and a face to blame others. Xiao Hetian, I used to be your fan. Now I admit that I was blind before, and I even liked your idol. What a shame Xiao Hetian looked at Tang Shi in a daze, as if it was incredible. When he came back, he immediately changed his direction. "Even if I had done some cross-border behavior before, Miss Tang, do you have a problem yourself? Why stay backstage alone? Who left you alone? You have to be prepared for this What is this theory of victim guilt? Tang Shi was angrily laughed, "it seems that Xiao Xiao is very suitable for sophistry. It''s my business for me to stay backstage alone, not your reason. Since you like confrontation, OK, come on, let''s fight a lawsuit and see you in court! I''d like to see what kind of reaction Xiao Hetian''s name and obscenity will have when they are put together! " The video recorded in her hairpin is all evidence. What does Xiao Hetian use to detour with her? Rely on his deceptive image and those mindless fans? Xiao Hetian gritted his teeth, "how do you want to solve it?" Tang poetry didn''t want to see him. He walked out easily. "I don''t want to solve it. I just want to do it by normal means." Xiao Hetian ate a stuffy shriveled, facial expression twisted, "do you want money?" Tang Dynasty poetry steps, "money? It''s a good idea. How about ten million? " Lion big mouth, sit on the ground! Xiao Hetian wants to grab Tang Shi''s hair and bump it against the wall. "You are shameless for money!" Tang poetry as if did not hear like, also spread out, "you say so me, then I add a little bit, 50 million." "No way!" "Well, let''s go through the judicial process." Tang Shi shaved her hair and looked back at Xiao He''s face. Her eyes sank. "I''ve warned you again and again that if you can''t move, don''t move. You like to hit the muzzle of a gun, but I admire your courage." Don''t mention Tang poetry. The group of friends around Tang poetry alone is enough for Xiao Hetian to drink a pot and drop him off the throne. It''s easy! Xiao Hetian looked at Tang Shi and said, "Tang Shi, you must fight me, don''t you? I just want you to touch you twice. What are you pretending to be like a chaste martyr? How many dirty things do you want me to tell you? "This time, before the poetry of the Tang Dynasty was spoken, the thin night whispered, "Oh? What''s the matter, I''d like to know. " Xiao Hetian looked at Bo Ye, "Bo Shao, do you want to protect Miss Tang?" He doesn''t believe it. He has so much traffic, so many fans and so much advertising influence. How can a big company tear his face for an insignificant woman? What''s more, there are few carnivorous men and women in this circle. They just touch them casually. Why is she so responsive? What we all know is that she doesn''t know what she is. How clean does she think she is? His eyes were full of disdain. He seemed to think that even if Tang poetry went out and yelled, it was not equal to his ability to respond in the entertainment industry. Bo Ye always thinks that Xiao Hetian is living in a dream of feeling good about himself. He is praised by fans every day as the best actor in the world. As a result, he really doesn''t know what he is. That''s why Bo Ye said that sooner or later Xiao Hetian was hailed as the highest king by fans, and then he was banned for lawlessness. Seeing that Bo Ye didn''t answer, Xiao Hetian said, "Bo Shao, I think the quality of things should be well measured. The star effect brought by Miss Tang is not as big as that brought by me. She''s just an outsider, for the outsider..." Unexpectedly, Bo Ye smiles and squints, "what are you, compared with Tang poetry?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 642 Xiao Hetian didn''t expect that Bo ye would say such words. The whole person was shocked. When he stared at Bo Ye, the man''s face was indifferent, which made Xiao Hetian suddenly feel some fear. Is it He doesn''t have eyes and he''s provoking the wrong people? Tang Shi walked away with a sneer, and then picked up his mobile phone to call Jiang Qi directly. Half an hour later, Jiang Qi fell the cup in the tea room, and his eyes were red with anger. Then he walked out on his high heels. Han rang happened to finish the meeting. Seeing Jiang Qi''s angry face, he stopped him, "what''s the matter?" Jiang Qi was so angry that he didn''t even tremble. "Xiao Hetian played a big role, used his identity to suppress Tang poetry, and even used his hands and feet on her." Han stopped and said, "I think the Tang poetry now can make him drink a pot, and it should not let him take advantage of it." Jiang Qi said, "yes, I have to go and support Tang poetry." Otherwise, she was alone and helpless. She was not sure whether Xiao Hetian would play shady tricks behind his back. "Now?" Han let up and down look at Jiang Qi, "are you going to go like this?" Jiang Qi tore off the bottom of her original leather skirt to create a rock and roll look. Then she pulled her white shirt out at will, as if she thought it was a rock star singer. With her eight centimeter stiletto, she stood there like a big star. She scratched her hair in a disorderly way, but it produced a kind of messy beauty. Then she said to Han rang, who was stunned, "go!" Han rang stood there and looked at it for two seconds. He said to himself, "honey, I didn''t know you are so powerful now You can become a female artist at any time. " Jiang Qi took Han rang in his arm and said, "can we disgrace Tang poetry by supporting the scene?" She took out a dark lipstick from her bag and filled it with color. Suddenly, her whole spirit went up to 2.8 meters. Standing there, any shot was a high-end magazine blockbuster, worthy of being a magazine photographer. ****** Tang Shi, who came to the fountain to have a rest in the thin night, sat there one hour before the red carpet walk. She took out her mobile phone and turned off the screen. When he felt someone close to him, Tang Shi looked up and saw Bo Ye''s face. Bo Ye cleared his throat, "well, if you really want to fight with Xiao Hetian, I can ask Jiang Xie to help you." After all, Jiang Xie is one of the few ace lawyers in Haicheng. With his help, Tang poetry can rest easy. Tang Shi slightly sarcastic smile, "at the beginning you use Jiang Xie to fight a lawsuit with me." Bo Ye was stunned, "really Fake... " He really doesn''t remember. Tang Shi looked into the distance. "I''ll rob my son with you, and then I''ll fight a lawsuit with you. You say you have Jiang Xie, a good friend. Even if I turn Haicheng upside down, I can''t find a second lawyer who dares to take the case." Bo Ye felt embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I didn''t want you to remember that." "Nothing." Tang Shi also gently shook his head, "I didn''t expect you to help me speak, to tell you the truth, now you let me very surprised. It''s just a thin night. If you remember everything... " She paused, and did not intend to go on, "forget it, when I did not ask." In fact, they are all afraid of the consequences. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 Bo Ye bowed his head, "well, I know you may have a bad shadow before, which makes you resist me instinctively. But now that you are willing to let me stand beside you, I am already satisfied. At present, I don''t want too much. That''s good." Tang poetry has some accidents. Bo Ye stands not far away from her, does not approach her, and does not need any means to make her close to her. She is tall and upright, casting a shadow. The fountain pool behind them suddenly increased the amount of water spray in response to the music at this moment, and changed into a beautiful shape. A piece of cool water fell in the pool, with a circle of floor lamps around. The scene was too beautiful. Some foreign photographers passed by. Seeing them looking at each other, they pressed the shutter and took pictures. Then they walked away with great admiration. The person concerned didn''t know that the picture was recorded by the camera. Later, it became the face of Tang poetry''s destitute life. At that time, they just looked at it in this way, and then they moved their eyes silently. I don''t know why they always feel that they can''t look at it anymore, because they are not what they used to be. Too much in my eyes Unbearable weight. Later, Tang Shi looked at the mobile phone, then stood up and had her hair cut. "Well, thank you again for your hand today. Jiang Qi said that she came to me and I''ll get her in." "Wait a minute." Bo Ye yelled, "that, do they have a quota for Jiang Qi?" This Tang poem didn''t think about it, "it seems that there isn''t..." "Today is an invitation system. We need a guest." Thin night frowned, "come with me, I''ll take you to lead them in." Otherwise, the guard might not let anyone go. Tang poetry didn''t refuse much. She followed the crowd behind Bo Ye and walked into the venue. At that moment, countless people''s shoulders and strange faces passed by her. It was like a tide of people coming and going. Everyone was moving forward, only she stepped back and wiped their shoulders. Looking at the back of thin night, Tang poetry suddenly turned red. Bo Ye didn''t notice the abnormality of Tang poetry behind her. He took a look at her and then said, "does your friend come from this entrance?" "Well." Tang Shi looked around. "She said it was entrance a." "That''s it." Bo Ye asks Tang Shi to come forward. There are a lot of people at entrance A. Tang Shi is taken by others for a while, but she is a bit staggered. Bo Ye subconsciously reaches for her hand, and she is firmly grasped by him. At that moment, Tang poetry felt his heart burning. "Poetry There seems to be a voice calling at the door. Tang Shi looks up and sees Jiang Qi waving at her. Han rang, who is wearing a suit, is beside her. He looks like a beautiful couple. Today, Jiang Qi looks like a rock singer with red lips and black leather skirt. She is very uninhibited. When they want to enter, they are stopped by the security personnel at the door, "Miss, please show me your invitation." Jiang Qi Leng Leng, did not expect there is such a barrier, is thinking about how to get in, someone came over, "they are our guest staff, no invitation, is directly registered name." It''s thin night. Jiang Qi blinked. He was surprised to see that Tang poetry came with Bo Ye. Security personnel see thin night, no doubt he, the famous thin night who do not know? Immediately put Jiang Qi in, "Miss, excuse me, please come in." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 After Jiang Qi went in, tut tut sighed, "it''s really changed. When are you so kind, Boye?" Bo Ye took a look at Jiang Qi, "I''ve always been very kind." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Qi was shocked by Bo Ye''s shamelessness and took Han rang''s hand, "but I still have to thank you, otherwise I can''t get in today." Thin night hook lip smile, "is for Tang poetry to support the field?" "That''s right." Jiang Qiyang said with red lips, "I heard that Fu Zhen''s cousin has been bullying Tang Shi and left alone, right? I''d like to see who dares to attack Tang poetry when I''m here today! " Bo Yeyue said, "are you the flower protector of Tang poetry?" "Why not?" Jiang Qi walked in with her head held high. Because of her shape today, many people thought she was a big star. They came to take photos together and asked Jiang Qi, "thank you, thank you for knowing me." The man didn''t know who Jiang Qi was, but when he saw Bo Ye beside Jiang Qi, he must be a famous star in the world. He immediately felt that he was pressing on the right treasure and was eager to get married. "Yeah, ha ha Miss, you look good today. After a while, let''s go out for a drink and have a chat? " Jiang Qi said casually, "I''m going to fly to Australia when I''m finished. It seems that I can''t do it in the evening. If I''m lucky enough to meet you at other film festivals or opening ceremonies in the future, I can introduce others to you." The other party was stunned by Jiang Qi. There were people outside the entertainment circle, and there were mountains outside the mountains. No matter how well she got along, there was something you didn''t know. When Jiang Qi said that, people felt that she must be a god level boss who lived deep behind the scenes. For a moment, she was very respectful to Jiang Qi, and made it clear that she wanted to hold a big leg. "That lady is really my honor. It''s really lucky to know you. I didn''t expect to be in the sea I can meet you, too. " "Me too. I didn''t expect that anyone in Haicheng could recognize me. It seems that you are very good." Jiang Qi deliberately followed the other side''s words. Tang Shi almost laughed when he saw it. Later, as soon as the man left, he turned around and spread the news that a mysterious big man had come to the venue. For a moment, countless people came to take a picture of Jiang Qi. Some people say that she is a singer. Her clothes look like a singer. Some say that she is a supermodel. Others say that she is a lifelong actor awarded by the state. All kinds of versions are flying all over the world for a while, and rumors have exceeded 1000 decibels. Tang poetry realized that the entertainment industry is very shadowy. Jiang Qi defined an image for herself in a few words. Several people didn''t dare to think about it, so they set off her image more and more. After a while, Xiao Hetian seemed to hear the news. "When did a mysterious man from abroad come to this place?" Xiao Hetian thinks that he takes all in the entertainment industry. He knows a lot of people and has never seen Jiang Qi before. He feels curious and goes forward to take a look. He sees a lot of people taking pictures with Jiang Qi. He asked casually, "do you know who that is?" In order not to expose his ignorance, Shi immediately stammered, "Zhi You know, I''ve heard her songs before So you''re really an artist? Jiang Qi felt that his current image must be especially like a charlatan, who cheated the whole conference hall. Everyone didn''t want to expose their ignorance and contacts, so they all acquiesced to Jiang Qi''s identity, and then he rolled more and more like a snowball, and Jiang Qi almost became a princess of some country. When Fu Zhen heard the rumor, he came to have a look. He saw Jiang Qi''s smiling face from a long distance, and he felt that it was cool behind him. I''ll wipe it. How did this granny come! He waved and called, "Jiang Qi?" Everyone: even Fuzhen, the organizer, took the initiative to say hello. That woman must be a big backstage! Jiang Qi''s relationship with Fu Zhen has always been very good. Seeing Fu Zhen, he smiles, "eh? You can count it. " "Do you know what I heard along the way?" Fu Zhen came over and felt that there was a lot going on in this film festival. He was about to have heart failure. "How did you become the princess of Europe?" "I don''t know." Jiang Qi grinned cunningly, "I just said that I have participated in foreign film festivals." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Zhen was silent for a long time and spat out a sentence, "you''d better brag and force you." "Ha ha ha! Your guests dare not expose me. Who dares to think it''s fake? " Jiang Qi burst out laughing, "ah, don''t say anything else, where''s your cousin?" Fu Zhen eyebrows a jump, "what cousin?" "Come on." Jiang Qi took a look at Fu Zhen. "I heard about today''s affair. Please hand in your cousin, or I won''t be so easy when I find it myself." "Granny, will you make trouble when we finish? If you want to beat my cousin, I''ll give you a brick, really. " Fu Zhen raised his hands, "Tang poetry has to walk on the red carpet. Don''t make trouble. I''ll take care of Xiao Hetian''s face. I can''t really tear it." "Is that idol who lies and returns grass powder worthy of your protection?" Jiang Qi took a look at Tang poetry, "what about the grievances of Tang poetry?"Fu Zhen said, "well, if you don''t wait for the lower class to run out and beat Xiao Hetian together, I''ll let you off." Bo Ye and Jiang Qi said, "good idea!" Tang Shi was amused by them and said, "well, if you come here, you don''t have to look for things. It seems that we are fussy. We don''t have to give her face when she comes up to die. " "That makes sense. I came here prepared today." Jiang Qi rolled up his sleeve, "anyway, people like Shi Luo probably can''t remember any lessons. Seeing that he didn''t succeed once, he would come for a second time." Jiang Qi is right. Shi Luo is a brainless woman. Tang Shi even thinks that she can grow up. Now it''s up to her cousin Fu Zhen to clean up the mess behind her buttocks. As soon as she sat down with Bo Ye, Shi Luo sat down with her, and even sat directly to Bo Ye''s right. Thin night''s that face pulls down cold on the spot, stone Luo frowns to say, "night elder brother, you push me that before, I still ache..." It''s crying for grievances. Thin night coldly looked, a word does not want to say. It is Tang poetry stirring coffee, but also quite leisurely pick eyebrows. In the distance, Jiang Qi saw that Shi Luo had run to his death again. He rubbed his hands excitedly and went through the whole process in his mind. Fu Zhen looked at her and held her forehead. "Don''t make too much noise. I beg you. I''m leaving the red carpet in 20 minutes..." "Cut the crap. I''m going to tear the white lotus myself!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 Tang Shi seems to hear Jiang Qi''s movement. When she looks up, her best friend is winking at her. Tang Shi wants to laugh a little. Many times when things happen, Jiang Qi is even more excited than herself. She is the first one to go out and take the lead for her. In fact, Tang Shi can clean up Shi Jia himself. She doesn''t have to come here specially, but she is very comforted to see Jiang Qi come. Just now Shi Zhen tries her best to get Bo Ye''s attention. As soon as Xiao Hetian was slapped in the face by Tang poetry, she thinks that the situation is not right, and immediately turns the gun back. She plans to push all the responsibilities to Xiao Hetian, and then she can get away from that. Anyway, she''s just a suggestion. It''s Xiao Hetian who is actually photographed. It''s right to pour dirty water on his head. as like as two peas entirely absorbed in her eyes, the response of Tang poetry and thin night is just the same as that of her. Jiang Qi laughed. This is the real Tang poetry! The low-grade shrimp soldiers and crab generals wanted to challenge her, but Tang poetry ignored her. After looking at her watch, it was time to walk on the red carpet. Later, Tang Shi and Bo Ye separated and went backstage to have their hair cut cut. After looking at Fu Zhen, she said, "is that ok?" "Well." Fu Zhen said, "wait a minute, there will be photographers on both sides, so you need to pause a little to give the photographer some time to take photos. After all, you are our image ambassador." After a pause, he said, "well As for Xiao Hetian, the backstage has gone to remedy it, and he will still appear, but you know, the slap on Xiao Xiao''s face Maybe the sharp eyed media will find out that we''ll find someone to put on his make-up again. Don''t be angry. If you put it on me, I''ll do the same as you In the end, both sides should be pacified, and then big things become small things. That is to say, don''t make trouble with Tang poetry, and swallow all the grievances. After all, it''s also the spokesperson of the same company. It''s not nice to fall out. Tang Shi understood the reason for Fu Zhen''s decision, but when she said that, she still felt uncomfortable. It''s about taking her back and making peace. Tang poetry talks. Whoever is hard at the back of the entertainment circle has the capital to speak. On the surface, she can only answer. Later, Jiang Qi and Han let them in, comforting Tang poetry and saying, "they told you not to make a big noise?" "Well." Tang poetry drooped eyelashes, "probably still can''t offend Xiao Hetian." Jiang Qi sighed and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, we''re not in this circle. It''s better that we don''t communicate with each other in the future." "Not bad." Tang poetry said lightly, "it''s just that everyone in this circle has given up." Jiang Qi patted Tang Shi on the shoulder and said, "today I''ll go up and walk. I''m waiting for you to conquer all the stars in the entertainment industry." Hearing a good friend comforting himself, Tang Shi said with a smile, "good." Fifteen minutes later, the red carpet kicked off, and the host took the stage to make a speech, but the focus was on the red carpet below. Tang poetry was the first to go up to the opening, and this ranking was usually led by real stars. It is estimated that Fu Zhen deliberately mentioned her to the first opening in order to comfort Tang poetry. When Tang Shi appeared on the stage wearing a Qipao, the sound of pressing the shutter in her ear came frequently. She showed a smile and stood in front of the camera naturally. The host not far away also introduced, "this is the latest image ambassador signed by starlight media, and also the well-known Miss dawn Tang. At that time, she will go to Africa on behalf of our company and send a love rescue from all mankind to starlight media. " The lines have been prepared for a long time. Tang poetry slowly ascends the stairs one by one. The shutter never stops. Bo Ye stands in the crowd watching from afar, his lips rising. There''s a sense of pride in looking at your proudest work. Fu Zhen stands on Bo Ye''s side, while Shi Luo stands not far away from Bo Ye, gnashing her teeth and looking at Tang poetry receiving public attention on the red carpet, she always feels jealous. She must make a fool of Tang poetry in front of the media today, just wait for her to be held high and let her fall down! And at this moment, in front of the TV lens, serenity showed a sinister smile. "Today''s Tang poetry is no longer the same as before." Quiet fingers tightly together, and then the camera turned, she saw the face of stone in the crowd. She crooked her lips and laughed, "there is a woman who has no brain, so I can use it..." She called sugar, "go to contact this woman for me, and say I have a way to get rid of Tang poetry for her." Shi Tang looks at Shi Luo in the camera. Almost soon, the live camera is aimed at Tang poetry in a cheongsam. That''s the woman she spent countless days and nights imitating. Shi Tang lowered her head. Tang poetry and Bo ye had changed. They had to change their plans at any time to cope with these unexpected changes, but there was only one ultimate goal from the beginning to the end - to get all of Bo Ye and kill Tang poetry. Completely, wipe her out of the world.****** at the same time, ye Jingtang saw Tang poetry on TV and the faces of Jiang Qi and Han rang. He didn''t know how the two of them got in. As far as he knew, Jiang Qi and Han rang didn''t seem to have received any invitation and were not on the guest list. But when he thought of Tang poetry, he naturally thought that it was Tang poetry that brought them in. Then ye Jingtang felt upset and wanted to change the channel, but his fingers stopped and he couldn''t help looking at it more. The pause of the camera on Jiang Qi''s face is only a few seconds, and Jiang Qi is not the protagonist, but it''s just a few seconds'' glimpse that makes waves in Ye''s heart. She''s probably having a good time with Han rang. Look, this wolf hearted woman, without him, or that happiness, has not been affected at all. But he suffered every night, thinking about how sweet she and Han rang were together, and how angry he was. Ye Jingtang clenched his fingers, originally wanted to go to the scene to see, but he did not want to face, if close contact with Jiang Qi, contact with her resistance, he is afraid that will be more irrational. Later, when it came to the reporter''s interview, Tang Shi stood there and repeated some of them according to the speech draft given by Fu Zhen in advance. After the interview, all of a sudden, there was a commotion. Everyone looked on the red carpet and it seemed that something extraordinary had happened www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 Tang Shi also followed her eyes. At this moment, the camera was busy shooting the second person who came on the stage. When she looked carefully, she found that it was Xiao Hetian. The expression on his face was not very happy, as if he had been stimulated by someone. She pulled a smelly face, and there seemed to be some trace on half of his face. This has excited a group of media, smelling the smell of gossip. When they go back, they can write countless articles, and each article is not duplicate. Tang poetry estimates that Xiao Hetian was the first one to start the story. Later, in order to appease her, the company lifted her up, pulled Xiao Hetian down and left the second one. Xiao Hetian is naturally not happy to be robbed of Da Kai, not to mention this man Or the woman who slapped him. Later, Tang Shi and Xiao Hetian got together. After all, Xiao Hetian had to be interviewed by the media at the end of the day. They laughed as if they had no holiday at all. They were more hypocritical than each other. They also made a few jokes in front of the media, which scared Fu Zhen into a cold sweat backstage. They were afraid that Tang Shi would slap her in the face again. After all, Fu Zhen took a deep breath. Then he saw Tang poetry come down and walk directly into the backstage. After a while, she came out and changed her cheongsam. As soon as Fu Zhen saw her attitude, she knew that she was angry. She went up and called out, "Tang poetry." Tang Shi turned his head and gave a faint smile "You''re leaving?" Just after greeting the media and leaving? Are you really just showing your face on the red carpet? "There''s nothing for me after all." Tang poetry is also very relaxed, "everything is not Xiao Hetian, just give it to him." Fu Zhen a listen, all head big, "you are to blame us to let you calm down?" Tang Shi shook his head, "no, I don''t blame you." It''s just a rule we all know. She is not as famous as Xiao Hetian. Naturally, the company also wants to keep Xiao Hetian''s reputation. In order to coax Tang poetry, she was put on an opening ceremony, which has already given her face. Fu Zhen said, "I know you are not feeling well. Alas However, Xiao Hetian is also our spokesman, you know... " "Well, it''s OK, so I don''t blame you." Tang Shi picked up her bag and said, "I''ve already advised Jiang Qi that she won''t make trouble for you on impulse. I''ll go first and you can play." "Ah, ah." Fu Zhen caught up with Tang Shi and said, "are you just going? At the end of the meeting, there will be other links. " "That part of drinking and playing together?" Tang Shi shook his head, "I''m not the same as me in that link. Besides, I''m over the age of pleasure seeking. You can have a good time." "Do you have to go?" Fu Zhen didn''t say anything. As a result, another voice appeared in the background of the lounge. When Tang Shi looked up, he saw Xiao Hetian standing outside the door with his hands in his pocket. Half of his face was still red and swollen. His eyes narrowed when he stared at Tang Shi. "So afraid of me, do you have to go?" Tang Shi sneered, "it''s not afraid of you, it''s disgusting." "I''m still afraid of me." Xiao He said to heaven, "I thought you were so tough. How could you laugh to the end. Don''t you think I''m disgusting, just can''t stand me? " Tang poetry was excited by Xiao Hetian and his face changed. "You don''t use this kind of provocation here on purpose. I don''t want to have too much contact with you." "I tell you, this circle is like this. Even if I am a rotten person, for the sake of the company''s face, I will let you put things down." Xiao Hetian said, "the entertainment industry is so disgusting. You have signed a contract to be an image ambassador. You should complete the tasks given to you by the company, and let the company coax you. If you insist on how clean you are, I advise you to pack up and leave as soon as possible. I can pay the penalty for you. If you don''t like it fast, climb to my position, and some companies are begging you to go. " Xiao Hetian''s eyes on Tang poetry, "you know, they choose you because they appreciate you, not because they have to." Tang Shi gritted his teeth, "I don''t want to hear you teach me." "If you can''t bear these hardships, you should leave soon." Xiao He''s eyes are disdainful, "don''t you mean to send out my photos? Hurry up, I still want to wait to see how you can trip me, maybe you can add a little hot search degree to me." Fu Zhen felt a headache about Xiao Hetian''s attitude. If it goes on like this, the company will suffer, so he stood up and said, "don''t quarrel..." "No need." Xiao Hetian took a look at Tang Shi and went to the make-up mirror to tidy up his clothes and appearance. "She wants to go. What''s the matter with her? Anyway, she''s a person who thinks she''s very tough. I''ve seen a lot of such people, and later all of them died under the so-called noble." Tang Shi didn''t speak. She just went out in a hurry. Xiao Hetian''s words slapped her face like a slap. The woman''s eyes were red with anger. It''s her who is humiliated, it''s her who is forced to come down, and finally she will be taught the so-called truth by this kind of scum. What the world is like this, what can''t help but is the law of the jungle.Tang Shi ran into Bo Ye when she went out. When she saw Bo Ye, she looked up, and her expression made Bo Ye startled. "Bullied?" Thin night turns to think, "is Xiao Hetian again?" Tang Shi shook his head, "no, just disgusted by the hidden rules of the entertainment circle for the first time." Bo Ye said, "if you If you don''t like it, you''d better terminate the contract. This circle is really disgusting, and I don''t like you to go up and show yourself. " Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye and asked, "you What position did you take with me? " Bo Ye was silent for a long time, and suddenly he held Tang Shi''s wrist. Tang Shi was startled by her action. When she wanted to pull it out quickly, Bo Ye said seriously, "as your friend, can''t you?" No? Today''s thin night, today''s tone, Tang poetry staring at the face in front of him, suddenly feel thin night some strange. He seems to have changed his face completely. He doesn''t remember the past and the promises he made. Tang Shi smiles, "thank you, but I can solve it myself. It''s just that I can''t stand Xiao Hetian''s teaching tone, but I can still carry these things down. " After all, she was determined to go to Africa and would not choose to terminate her contract. Bo Yejian couldn''t persuade Tang poetry, so he had to give up, "well, when are you going to Africa?" Obviously, he already knows, but he still wants to ask again, just to make sure Can Tang poetry deceive him. Tang Shi was afraid that Bo ye would follow him and made up a date. When Bo ye heard that date, he laughed and felt relieved. Look, she still chooses to avoid herself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 After Tang Shi went back, she never had much communication with the company, nor had any other conflicts with Xiao Hetian. She locked herself up and isolated herself from the world. Later, the company contacted her and said that she could be ready to leave Africa, so she came out of her isolation. Jiang Qi felt that Xiao Hetian had dealt a great blow to Tang poetry. Although he was no longer afraid of anyone, he still had to bow his head under the eaves. This kind of feeling of oppression must be very difficult for Tang poetry. When Tang Shi was packing, Tang Wei came in, "Mommy, are you going to leave?" "Well, I''m going to Africa for a month." Tang Shi took a look at Tang Wei, "you should take good care of yourself in this month." "I know. I try." Tang Wei said to Tang Shi, "you have to take care of yourself. I''m waiting for you to come back and meet you at the airport." "Well." Tang Shi said with a smile, "what specialty do you want?" "Africa What special products can we have Tang Wei tilted his head, "you''d better come back, don''t have an accident." But Tang poetry doesn''t know When I went there, I was full of wind and rain. ****** at two o''clock in the afternoon five days later, Tang Shi was sitting in the airport waiting for her to board the plane. A lot of people in charge of filming and follow-up were busy making up for Tang Shi. Here is the VIP channel, and people who come and go are not short of money, so it''s not strange to see any little stars making up here, and they were waiting for the plane. Tang Shi took the time to ask, "is it someone who comes to take photos as soon as they land?" "Yes, in the whole process, we will cut it into a documentary after the event, and then we will find a TV station with high ratings to broadcast it in prime time." The little assistant gave a smile, and Asuka was also called to make up for Tang Shi, but she seemed absent-minded today and frequently looked at her mobile phone. "What''s the matter?" Tang poetry closed eyes in the eye shadow, asked, "what is still worrying?" "No It''s OK. " Asuka looks at the time on her watch, turns off her cell phone again, and murmurs, "fast." What''s fast? However, Tang Shi didn''t ask much about her appearance. Later, they boarded the plane calmly and got on the plane safely. Someone sent a message to Anmi before boarding. They went up. ¡¿ [very good Don''t let them live. ¡¿ Anmi was ruthless, knocked down a typeset, then chuckled, "Tang poetry You should die. " In the evening of that afternoon, there was a major news release that a plane at the international airport was completely lost. The reason is unknown and is still under investigation. No one can even predict what happened to the plane before it disappeared out of thin air, even disappeared from the global satellite camera, even the black box. Bo Ye changed his flight because of the recent weather. Unexpectedly, when he saw the news in the news report, he lost control and knocked over the water cup on the spot. Lin CI came in pale and said, "Bo Shao, there is Miss Tang''s name in the list of victims on the flight!" Thin night long so big, the first time scared fingers are not close, he stood up straight. The expression on his face was out of control. I didn''t expect that he just chose to change his contract to avoid a disaster, but Tang Shi Tang poetry is still the original flight! There was no blood on his face, which made Lin CI confirm again and again. At this time, Lin CI also stammered, "thin Bo Shao, I checked it several times. There is also face recognition at the airport. I took a look at the face that Miss Tang was photographed at that time It''s really her... " So Tang Shi actually got on the plane, and then Then there was an accident on this plane! Damn it, why didn''t he think of that? How can we lose contact directly? Is it another Malaysia Airlines incident? Is this a natural or man-made disaster? When Lin Ci''s documents are handed to Bo Ye, he doesn''t dare to take them. What''s going on How can Tang poetry suddenly No news? Bo Yehong''s eyes went straight out of the office. Lin CI yelled behind him, "Bo Shao! Bo Shao, where are you going? " Bo Ye looked back, "I''m going to the airport to confirm myself!" His current flight is the last one in the night. When he landed, he could meet Tang Shi secretly, but he didn''t expect that Tang Shi''s flight had an accident. Now he is like a headless fly. He doesn''t know where to go or what to do. Lin CI follows Bo Ye, and the two of them run to the airport to ask again. The airport is already full of many family members, all of whom are relatives of the same flight as Tang Shi. When they know about the plane crash, they gather around the front desk, and some of them can''t help crying. "How did it crash all of a sudden? I have to give you a message about the crash! How come there''s no positioning up to now? " There, the families desperately asked for a reply, "what''s the reason for the crash? Don''t all the black boxes have reserved information? What happened to the crash! We need an answer, we need a justice! " The airline didn''t know how to fight. Even the manager came out and said, "sorry, we can''t get any evidence at that time at present So... ""How can it be!" "Yes, even if it''s bad weather, even if it''s struck by thunder, there''s a saying. What''s the matter with direct stealth and disappearance?" Bo Ye crowded up and saw Tang Shi and her ID photo in the airline''s public list. At that moment, his heart suddenly sank to the bottom and suddenly fell apart. It''s rotten. No, it''s impossible. How can Tang poetry go up? If Tang Shi was on this flight, he would have disappeared with the plane and the body, just like other people No body was found. When the word "body" comes into Bo Ye''s mind, he shakes his head to drive this idea out of his mind. However, the photos of Tang poetry are printed on the list in black and white, showing the cruelty of reality. Bo Ye steps back two steps, and Lin Ci''s expression is the same, two people''s eyes are shocked and painful, this blow to so big, for a moment unexpectedly can''t accept. I can''t accept that Tang Shi, who was still talking to him a while ago, suddenly boarded the plane. Then the plane crashed and disappeared out of thin air. Thin night murmurs, "impossible, no..." The brain can''t accept such news, even make his whole body organs hurt. Lin CI also stood in the same place. At that moment, they were just like ordinary people. They were hit by the painful news. There were only the cries of their family members, and no other voices could be heard. He just missed the flight. Unexpectedly, he and Tang Shi will never see each other again! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 Bo Ye can''t calm down now. The man dials the phone to find the boss of the international airline on the spot, and calls his family directly in the middle of the night. When the boss gets on the phone, Bo Ye roars, "now go to Baicheng International Airport for me!" It turns out that the boss at the top of the head didn''t know about it, and the following managers kept it a secret for fear that they would be fired when the boss knew about the social panic incident. However, they didn''t think that they could not keep it a secret for such a big plane crash. The big boss, surnamed Ma, arrived at the airport in the middle of the night half an hour later. When he saw Mr. Ma coming, Bo Ye forced him forward. He was so scared that Mr. Ma changed his face on the spot, "Bo Bo Shao, what can I do for you... " Later, when he learned all about it, he turned pale with fright. There was an accident with his airline. A few waste people still wanted to hide it from the dead. Can such a big thing be hidden?! Mr. Ma went to comfort his family immediately. Several family members were excited, and now they were all holding high, "you give back my child''s life! How can we say that if we don''t have it, we won''t have it! " Bo Ye''s face is also bad. He has already resisted the emotional fluctuation in his heart. Among a group of victims'' families, he is the only one who can calm down and talk about things. Several people know that he must be powerful and powerful. He is estimated to be able to ask for an explanation for them, and then they all gather around Bo Ye, "brother, please help us to have an explanation. This man doesn''t want to talk about things for no reason See, it''s impossible. Even if there is an accident in the plane, we are now so advanced in science and technology, and global positioning can also locate it. How can we not even find the one that has an accident? " Bo Ye knows this truth in his heart, but now Mr. Ma is also at a loss. He only knows that something has happened to his company. Now he can''t say anything except comfort and apology. Their technicians haven''t received the wavelength of the black box on the plane, so everyone can only wait. Bo Ye felt for the first time that he could not find the whereabouts of Tang poetry when he was in such a torment. This feeling of losing contact was too painful. He thought that if he waited for a while longer, he might be driven crazy. With a fear of the future, Bo Ye even wishes he could cross the plane. He wants to ask, what have you experienced in the end, and what happened in the second before the accident After all There is no news from you. Where are you Later, Bo Ye raised his head and faced Ma Zong''s anxious face. Suddenly, a name flashed through his mind. He immediately rushed out to make a phone call. Later, someone lazily picked it up - "hello?" "Hello, it''s me." Bo Ye was worried, "Tang poetry There''s something wrong with Tang poetry R7cky was woken up by Bo Ye in the middle of the night. After looking at the number of the caller ID, I wiped it. Bo Ye is right. Bo Ye actually called in the middle of the night? "Tang Shi''s bc370 plane crashed, and there was no trace at all." Thin night heart is shaking, "so I ask you, can you find the whereabouts of Tang poetry?" R7cky was shocked, and Ventus on one side was awakened by the sound of thin night''s anxiety, so he directly lay up and said, "what happened?" R7cky said solemnly to his good partner, "someone''s done it..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 When Ventus heard this, his eyebrows wrinkled, "did someone do it first?" "The flight that Tang Shi took had an accident, this is evidence." R7cky hung up and said, "it seems that someone dares to snatch meat from the mouth of our seven sins..." Ventus didn''t speak. He just took out the computer and started to locate. It''s impossible. If the plane had an accident directly, there would be a movement. If it disappeared out of thin air, would it be time travel? There can''t be wormholes in the flow layer where the aircraft is located, so the concept of traversing can definitely be eliminated. R7cky stares at the screen, "locate where they''ve been recently." "It''s in Over the white city. " Ventus intruded into the system and tuned out all the videos. Several video windows appeared on the screen and cut open the whole computer screen. Then, Ventus knocked on the keyboard and began to enlarge the pictures on those videos to see what disaster they encountered through the camera of the satellite. On the other hand, at this moment anxious waiting for thin night, feel Liushenwuzhu, he is like a hot pot of ants, suffering from inhuman suffering. The accident of Tang poetry upset all his plans. He just thought that, take your time, Tang poetry will accept him one day. But now that there are no Tang poets, how can he How can you compensate her? He''s going crazy! This cruel night finally understood, more than half a year ago, when he had no news, what was the feeling of Tang poetry at that time. It turns out that this sense of hopelessness is so vivid Bo Ye and Lin CI are waiting at the airport. They seem to have made an agreement. They don''t say any words of comfort in silence. In the face of such a blow, they can only bear it. We have to wait. Bo Ye thinks of Tang Wei and the little boy with his mother as the center. What would happen to Tang Wei if something happened to Tang poetry? It''s going to crash You don''t want to live, do you? R7cky is one of the few hackers in the world. He may be able to obtain more information. Now the airlines are confused. Maybe they don''t know. Someone blocked the information and kept them from knowing. Bo Ye even had a conspiracy theory in his mind. It was a man-made erasure, and then he put the blame on the plane. Maybe there was something terrible on the plane, and the government had to get rid of him. All kinds of crazy ideas made Bo Ye almost lose his mind. Later, when r7cky called, Bo Ye connected the phone without much hesitation, and then immediately asked, "what''s the matter?" "No Tang poetry found." R7cky, with a firm voice, said, "we didn''t find Tang poetry on the plane surveillance Do you know what that means? It''s very likely that Tang Shi was on the plane Already Something''s wrong This sentence became the last straw to crush thin night! It''s impossible. What happened to Tang poetry? If Tang poetry is their target, then Tang poetry had an accident before they got on the plane, they don''t have to go to great trouble to make an accident on the whole plane, because it is more inspiring and technical. Accidentally, the government found that it was a social panic event! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 Thin night''s brain is running at a high speed at this moment, considering infinite possibilities. If Tang poetry is their target, why does the plane still have an accident? No, so there must be other mysterious people on the plane, which led to this tragedy! Many people''s names flashed through Bo Ye''s mind, and a thing suddenly occurred to him. "Team Yes What about the team? " If Tang poetry disappears out of thin air, then everyone in the team should also be killed. Therefore, Fu Zhen must be unstable and have to come to see the situation So why doesn''t he show up now? Where did the rest of the Tang poetry team go? Bo Ye looks around and asks Lin to resign to confirm the identities of those people. Finally, Lin figures out that no one is the family member of the team, so everyone in the team, including Tang Shi, seems to have been erased. No There must be something strange in this Bo Ye immediately called r7cky back and said, "can you find out where the whole production team who followed Tang Shi to shoot?" R7cky found a new direction, and immediately began to work. The keyboard of Ventus clattered, and all the surveillance videos of the airport were transferred out. Then, at the speed of a glance, it frantically skimmed over the list of boarding passengers. Finally, it suddenly pressed pause - Ventus''s breathing stopped in an instant, staring at the name, suddenly out of breath. Luosiding lust. Ventus''s hand began to tremble, grabbed r7cky''s mobile phone, and roared at Boye, "are the people from your team clean?" Why do you ask this all of a sudden? Thin night frowns, "the person that Fu Zhen chooses, should be clean..." "No..." Ventus rarely changed from iceberg to something else. Now he shows this kind of expression, which only shows that the development of things is beyond his expectation. His eyes are shocked, and he slowly tells the truth, "it''s not clean here It can only be said that Fu Zhen himself is not clean. " At this moment, in the president''s office of starlight media, Fu Zhen gives a sneer, tears off her usual white and gentle mask and kicks the thin man on the ground. The other side is lying on the ground spitting out a mouthful of blood, his face is also splashed with a little blood, at a glance, his face is a little familiar. Lovely tiger teeth, a man like handsome face, a tear mole at the end of the eye is beautiful, but at this moment, the blood splashes on the tear mole, it seems a bit ghostly. Asuka covers her throat and coughs up another mouthful of blood. Fu Zhen comes forward, grabs Asuka''s collar, clenches his slender fingers, looks at Asuka''s painful appearance, and laughs, "don''t you want to tell the truth?" "The truth?" Asuka didn''t give in. "That''s the truth. Everything you see is the truth." "It seems that you have not suffered enough..." Fu Zhen stepped on Asuka''s finger hard, and the pain came from his heart. "As expected, I can''t sit down. It seems that if something happens to Tang poetry, you will all go out one by one." Asuka''s vision blurred with pain, but she still insisted on her reason, "you''ve caused an accident in a plane Do you think they''ll let you go? " "Why?" Fu Zhenxie smiles and slaps Asuka in the face. "At the beginning, the Fengshen group and the jungle were going to kill you. Don''t you dare to survive?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 Asuka''s eyes suddenly widened, and the blood was still in the corner of her mouth, which seemed a little shocking. Fu Zhen smiles joyfully, his voice is low and cold, and he doesn''t look like he is usually elegant. He is just like the mysterious person peeping Tang poetry in the shadow that day, "do you want me to give you your real name? The lust of the seven sins. " When the code name was called out by Fu Zhen, Asuka''s expression suddenly changed, and she coughed blood, "you shut up -" "it''s a great hiding method, famous Miss lust." Fu Zhen grabs Asuka''s hair and lifts her face. Asuka takes a breath of air and says, "you..." "I didn''t expect that you had the ability to sneak into my company. How long ago did you find me?" Fu Zhen ran over the back of Asuka''s hand. Asuka let out a wail. Then Fu Zhen gave a finger ring. Someone immediately pushed the door in and dragged Asuka, who was lying on the ground in cold sweat, up without pity, as if he were treating a dog. With a low cry, Asuka said, "they must have found me." Fu Zhen''s eyebrows jumped. She didn''t think that the dying man could still speak now. What she said was so threatening. "What do you want to express?" Fu Zhen looks at Asuka. She is being held in her hand and her head is hanging down. It seems that she has no strength to lift her head up again. However, she still laughs a few times, even the laughter is intermittent. "I said My friends have found me At that moment, Asuka suddenly looked up at Fu Zhen''s face and said, "those seven sins We''ll be together soon. " On the day that the seven deadly sins return to the world, there will be a vengeance from hell! All those who tried to break them up and wipe them out in those years will be paid back tens of millions of times! With blood in his mouth, Asuka said, "if you kill one of me, you can''t kill the whole seven sins. Lust is just a code. If I die, there will still be a second lust!" The voice is clearly weak! Ke Fuzhen I can hear the feeling of a great army When Asuka was dragged out, Fu Zhen suddenly came back to himself and found that he was in a cold sweat. He clenched his fist. If the seven sins of that year and the jungle behind Tang poetry hit again, what should he do! Should we go to find LAN Ming? Fu Zhen gritted his teeth. The people below came up to him and asked him how to deal with Asuka. Fu Zhen gritted his teeth and said, "shut up first and wait until the right time to start." "Yes, sir." In the office, peace finally returned. Fu Zhen smelled the bloody smell in the air, and the veins on the back of his hand exploded one by one - how much effort did Asuka put into his eyes? How long do you pretend to be an ordinary civilian? If it wasn''t for today''s plane accident, he really didn''t know that the lust of the seven deadly sins was under his nose. He didn''t say a word and was waiting for the last moment! Fu Zhen feels that he is in a cold sweat. The ability and means of seven crimes are far higher than that of normal people. After all, he has to guard against them. He also has to check the background of Eugene and Chris on the way back. After all, they have a lot to do with asuka www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 On the other hand, Ventus turned the computer screen directly, and when the name on it was printed into r7cky''s eyeground, the two of them looked at each other in amazement. Lust. the name of lust in the seven sins! When did Tang poetry mix with their seven sins? They held back their inner shock and didn''t tell Boye the news. Later, Boye couldn''t find any other information, so they just went to the apartment of Tang poetry in Baicheng. He can''t let Tang alone in his apartment waiting for someone who won''t come back! Lin CI knew what Bo Ye was thinking, and drove directly to the apartment with him. Later, on the way, Bo Ye sat in the co pilot and suddenly asked in a trembling voice - "Lin Ci, how likely do you think Tang poetry is still alive?" Lin CI drove with red eyes. He stepped on the gas pedal and turned the steering wheel. He had never been so impulsive. But because the person who had the accident was Tang Shi, how could Lin CI be today without Tang Shi? He replied to Boye with the same sadness, "no Miss Tang is lucky. She has a natural appearance. Nothing will happen. " Since she didn''t show up, does it mean she''s still safe? Bo Ye noticed that Lin Ci was speeding up. When he arrived, he opened the door and looked at the road in front of him. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It''s ok It''s going to be ok There are still many things he didn''t tell Tang Shi, and there are still many things he didn''t compensate her for. How could Tang Shi leave on the way? There is another Tang Wei between them Thin night heart is shivering, not so afraid. He has not experienced any big waves since he arrived? When he struggled back from the line of life and death, he just laughed. If he survived, he would have a good fortune, and Tang poetry would certainly not have an accident! When they got to the apartment downstairs, they both stopped. On impulse, I came here So what should we do after that? Lin Ci and Bo Ye look at each other, and then walk up. After walking out of the elevator, they approach the door of their floor. Just at this time, there was a faint sound of laughter inside the door, like the sound of their family gathering in the apartment, and the sound of wine glasses crashing. Thin night expression a stiff, all the action stops there. Later, the door was pushed from the inside, and Bo Ye stepped back half a step, then his eyes widened. It was Tang Shi who came out, looking at Bo Ye''s face unexpectedly. After a long time, she slowly spit out a sentence, "thin night you What are you doing here? " At that moment, a long lost sense of happiness suddenly filled the whole heart, thin night''s body did not listen to the brain''s call straight forward, even did not give Tang poetry time to respond, he hugged her hard! "Bo Ye Wait... " Tang poetry subconsciously push, but did not push, Bo Ye dead embrace her, the voice is shaking, the kind of lost and regained ecstasy so that he can not control his emotions, for fear that the present Tang poetry is just a fake, a touch will wake up. Bo Ye hugged her and put her fingers through her hair. The soft touch gave his heart a strong dose of centrifugation. "Don''t Just give me a hug, really... " After listening carefully to Tang poetry, I found that there was a crying voice in Bo Ye''s voice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 What''s going on? How could that thin night be so afraid? Tang Shi noticed that Bo Ye''s hands were shaking slowly. She patted Bo Ye''s back subconsciously as if she were comforting a child. She always felt that he was abnormal today. When Bo Yehong raised his head, Tang Shi saw his reflection in his eyes. A tiny, invisible, but real reflection. Tang poetry just went out to breathe. I never thought that I would meet Bo Ye suddenly. My heart said that this man would not squat in front of my house, and then asked, "what''s the matter?" Bo Ye released Tang Shi, stepped back two steps and raised his hand to say sorry, "I''m too impulsive Sorry, but I''m really happy. Tang Shi, didn''t you read the report? " Tang poetry shakes its head to show that it knows nothing. Bo Yeh took a deep breath. "OK, let''s ask one question at a time. Why are you here?" "Because Eugene and Chris came to play with us today." "Well, why did Eugene and Chris come to you?" "Because A friend has come to our house Tang Shi pointed to the inside, "always feel that identity is very noble." "So you didn''t get on the plane because of this?" Bo ye asked eagerly, "do you know the flight you took today Something''s wrong Three words of accident suddenly changed Tang Shi''s expression. She looked at Bo Ye''s face in amazement, "accident means..." Thin night deep mouth, word by word, "the whole plane disappeared out of thin air. There is no trace. " Tang Shi widened his eyes and covered his mouth incredulously, "no How could that be? " She just did not take these flights, but it became a narrow escape! Tang Shi''s eyes immediately turned red. She was so lucky, and how innocent were those passengers? It''s God''s blessing that she can avoid such a big accident as the plane crash. No wonder Bo Ye is so out of control. He probably went to the airport to find her and found that she was on the list, so he came to the villa again. When he found that she was still at home, her heart would burst! Bo Ye reached out to touch Tang Shi''s face again, but later he stopped. Later, the man bit his teeth. "How can you think of changing your mind temporarily and not getting on the plane?" "I..." Speaking of this, Tang Shi was a bit embarrassed. "I found that my flight was changed from economy class to VIP business class I don''t want to go. " Bo Ye stares at Tang Shi''s face. He has no number eyes on his chest, but he can''t breathe. Lin CI takes a sniff and grabs Bo Ye''s shoulder. "Bo Shao It was your idea that saved Miss Tang''s life Bo Ye remembers that when he first investigated Tang Shi''s flight, he asked Lin CI Shun Lu to help Tang Shi upgrade her economy class. As a result, Tang Shi found that she had been changed her seat, so she went back to find Eugene. It is Bo Ye''s carelessness that makes Tang poetry choose to turn back and escape this disaster! Some of the poems in Tang Dynasty can''t come back to God. "Are you the one who changed my economy class?" Bo Ye nodded, "I I didn''t expect that you would not go because of this But it''s ok Fortunately, you didn''t get on the plane... " Tang Shi was about to board the plane. He found something wrong, so he didn''t go up directly, so his name was on the boarding list. In fact, he didn''t get on the plane at all. There''s nothing more fortunate than this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 A few people here are still glad that Tang Shi didn''t have an accident, but a man came out of the house. He was tall and big, smiling, his eyes narrowed, and his stomach was black. When Tang Shi saw him come out, he immediately introduced, "Rong Nan, this is me I have a friend... " Tang poetry stammered for a while, then said, "Bo Ye, this is Mr. Rong, Eugene, their friend, that Why don''t you all come in? " After all, Bo ye came all the way. Rong Nan narrowed his eyes and always felt that the thin night in front of him was not a simple figure. The name was like thunder through the ears. He had always heard that the thin night in Haicheng was a legend. His eyes were all over the sky, but he had never seen a real person. At present, the aura can not be underestimated. Rong Nan smiles and reaches out his hand, "it turns out that it''s thin and little. I''ve been looking up to you for a long time." Thin night instinct frown, this man''s close let him feel instinctively some danger. For nothing else_ Just the feeling of the same beast makes people have to be alert. Men and men, the more similar, the more targeted. But Bo Ye thought for a long time in his head, even thinking about his old habits, he didn''t figure out what this man named Rong Nan was. Is he forgotten in the previous memories? Bo Ye is suspicious, but he still goes in with Tang Shi. When he goes in, he finds that Jiang Qi is playing cards while drinking red wine. Besides, there are also rich people and board games. The atmosphere is very lively. Lin Ci and Bo Ye suddenly feel that they are both in a hurry. They are just like sb. They are still fighting the landlord happily. They are as anxious as ants on a hot pot. Tang Shi smiles apologetically, "I''m sorry to let you go so far..." "Nothing." Bo Yeh was relieved. "Just make sure you''re OK." No matter how far it is, it''s worth it. Rongnan looks at him more because of Boye''s words, and then raises his lips. Eugene on one side asks them to come quickly. When he sees Boye, he is stunned -- "I wipe, Boye?" Recently dazzled a little frequently, how Haicheng thin night always appear in Baicheng? Bo Yedao, "good evening." The rest of them had a ghost look on their face. Tang Shi had no choice but to tell it all over again. After listening to it, everyone covered his mouth. Chris turned on the TV on the spot and began to tune the TV station. Sure enough, several news channels were broadcasting the plane crash in the middle of the night. The flight number was just the group Tang Shi should have taken. Now the passenger who should have died with others is standing in front of them intact, Jiang Qi said, "what luck are you? You''re so thin. You''ve got a life I''m afraid when I think about it... " Yes, if Tang poetry had gone up at that time, Bo ye might have completely collapsed now. It''s a good thing it''s not. God bless you. Rongnan sat down on one side. He asked with a smile, "what do you think of the plane accident?" This man is always talking about this kind of serious topic. Jiang Qi took a look at Rong Nan. "What''s the matter with boss Rong?" "No, it''s just speculation." Rong Nan laughed, "just want to ask you how to look at our country''s public security." The country where Baicheng is located has always been a presidential system. I heard that the president is young, promising and decisive. During his several years in office, the economic capacity of the people has made a substantial leap, but it is mysterious and unpredictable. No one has ever seen him. Now when Rong Nan asked, several people began to gossip, "I heard that our president is very powerful?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 Jiang Qi began to feel his chin and speculated, "I think the president of our country must be a super powerful man. I don''t know how handsome the children born with such genes are." Speaking of genes, several people scan Bo Ye one after another, and Bo Ye feels innocent, "what do you want to see me do?" "People are not so good, genes are OK." Chris squinted and made a short comment. "You should have a comprehensive view of people. Apart from your previous dregs, this face is still good." Bo Ye feels a little speechless. He sits on one side and doesn''t speak. Instead, Rong Nan gives him and Lin CI a glass of red wine. Then he says with a smile, "how about Bo Shao''s capacity?" Tang Shi blurted out on the spot that she was not drunk. Later, everyone changed their direction and looked at her. She swallowed the ending and said, "I I remember Bo Ye turns his face away. Lin CI sees that although his boss has a cold face, his skin from the root of his ear to the edge of his neck is slightly pink. It''s like shyness. He says that Bo Ye is probably stealing music now! Rong Nan watched the report on TV, Tang Shi also watched it for a while, sighed, then turned his head, "am I the only one who survived in this group of passengers?" "Don''t be so guilty, you have to think that you saved your team." Han rang was good at comforting people and patted Tang poetry on the shoulder. "Natural and man-made disasters, alas, can''t be predicted." "There seems to be a lot of such things recently." Jiang Qi said unconsciously, "the big bang a while ago, the plane crash this time." The eyes of several people on the scene all sank. Jiang Qi was startled. When he realized how terrible he was saying, he quickly waved his hand, "no No, stop the conspiracy theory. I didn''t think so much about it... " Thin night''s eyes are slightly narrowed, only the sense of crisis will let him have a moment of vigilance, he was reminded by Jiang Qi''s words, suddenly feel that this is not accidental. So many events, there is one thing in common, that is - Tang poetry several times at the scene of the crime. Is it a coincidence? Bo Ye didn''t dare to think about it. If it wasn''t, someone would try every means to kill Tang poetry. Lin CI noticed Bo Ye''s seriousness, and later said to Bo Ye, "do you want me to check it?" He said it softly. Bo Ye nods and takes another look at Rong Nan. He always feels that it seems that this man is deliberately leading us to think in that direction, like doing it deliberately. I hope his vigilance is overdone. Thin night to Lin CI way, "along the way to check this Rongnan." That night, at the same time, r7cky got on the bus, Ventus stepped on the gas pedal, "are you sure that''s lust?" "Yes, that''s right..." R7cky eyes are killing, "Lust usually won''t take the initiative to expose their true identity, if exposed, can only show that she, to us for help!" For help what? Lust is an arrogant person. If she really asks for help, it can only show that she is in danger that she can''t save herself. Therefore, she takes the initiative to expose herself because she is gambling. Her good friends will check the tourist list of the airline company, so as to find her and know the news she sends. So lust is actually telling them in advance that the flight taken by Tang poetry is likely to have an accident! How did she know, and why did she hide from another person? There are so many things involved in this. It turns out that Tang poetry has been involuntarily involved in the seven crimes. Is she She had the secret of seven sins? Later, when r7cky arrived at the warehouse where Asuka was held, they looked at each other for a moment. They stopped the car in the distance, then camouflaged it with leaves, and finally landed quietly. Even when they stepped on the fallen leaves, they didn''t make a sound. This is the professional killer hacker literacy. Until they got closer to the warehouse, suddenly a disordered sound of footsteps sounded in their ears, and then countless people in black rushed towards them. They narrowed the encirclement every minute and surrounded them tightly! Later, someone grabbed the dying Asuka and showed up with a cruel smile on his face. "It''s so good that all the seven sins were caught in one net..." R7cky yelled when he saw Asuka, but there was no time to do anything else, and a blade had already stuck to his eyes! Late at night, it engulfed countless murders and blood ***** when Tang Shi woke up again, the sun was shining outside, and it seemed that the world had been safe all the time. However, when he turned on the TV, there were all kinds of recent plane crash cases. The president didn''t show up, and the airline was not responsible, which led to more and more excitement among the masses. After watching Tang Shi for a long time, he felt uncomfortable and turned it off. Tang Wei went to bed early yesterday and got up early today. He looked at his mother and said, "Mommy, are you sad?" "It''s not sad." Looking at a dark TV screen, Tang Shi said, "but it''s really complicated. Complicated, I can escape from death, but I think it''s ironic. Only I survived." If Bo Ye''s despair at that time is a kind of lost and recovered, then the despair of the other group of people is the real despair."I don''t think anything happened." Tang Wei instinctively blurted out, "I really think so There''s nothing wrong with everyone It''s still in a place, waiting for us to save it. " No one dares to take such a big risk and let a whole plane go missing with all the passengers. Tang Wei looked up and said, "Mommy, do you believe in the fate of the world?" Tang poetry was frightened by the light in Tang Wei''s eyes. "I believe it." Tang Weizhi looks at Tang poetry with firm eyes. Everything is not accidental, but inevitable. All the coincidences are nothing but man-made deliberate and strategic plans. Bo ye had gone back last night. When Tang Shi got up, someone knocked on the door. When he opened the door, he found it was Cong Shan. The expression on Cong Shan''s face was very anxious, "r7cky and Ventus lost contact." Tang Wei''s expression was stiff. They are very powerful people. If they lose contact suddenly It''s definitely not a simple little thing! "Come back to the jungle with me, and let''s talk about the rest." Cong Shan came to pick up Tang Shi. Tang Shi didn''t hesitate. He picked up his bag and went out. When the door closed, someone showed half of his face in the corner of the shadow. "The jungle and the seven sins It''s an interesting relationship... " Rong Nan in the shadow, meaningful hook lip smile, "it seems that the news is wrong..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 Tang poetry saw Ventus again, five days after Cong Shan left. Cong Shan came back with injuries all over his body and brought back three people. They were carried down from the car by the people in the jungle. Together with Asuka, Tang Shi was surprised when she saw her. Isn''t it Is Asuka one of the seven sins? Asuka smiles weakly and raises her hand. "Yo, little goddess." "Don''t talk." Bai Yue wears a mask to shuttle back and forth, "you spit blood as soon as you speak, and you''ll be satisfied when you burp, won''t you?" Asuka chuckled a few more times, and the blood kept spilling from the corner of his mouth. Tang poetry was shocked by the sight, so he went up immediately to appease, "OK, OK, you can get treatment quickly, Bai Yue. What can I do for you?" White more hand meal, looked up at the woman, she hung a white face, the anxiety in the eyes is so obvious. She is very seriously worried about these duckweed people. Bai Yue smiles, "thank you very much. I may need the help of your little prodigy." Tang Wei raised his hand behind him, "then I''ll be your assistant!" Tang Shi pushed Tang Wei, "go, Wei Wei. Mommy believes you." Bo Ye is watching Bai Yue and Tang Wei put on a red, a white, a big and a small doctor''s coat and enter the private operating room. Suddenly, he feels some magic. His son has reached the point where he can save people and support the sky. This operation has been busy for more than five hours. When he came out, Tang Wei found that Tang Shi and Bo ye were sleeping together. He looked at Bai Yue. They didn''t speak and pushed the patient back to the room. R7cky was the first one to wake up. As soon as he woke up, he bared his teeth in pain. "I wipe it. I feel my ribs are broken." Tang Wei said, "congratulations. You''re right, master." R7cky root was struck by thunder. "Did you take it back?" Tang Wei said, "take it back." R7cky was relieved to lie back. Ventus next door was even more seriously injured. At the beginning, for several times, r7cky didn''t know where he had the courage. He protected him in his arms and took him out of the bag with him as if he were not going to die. There are many old wounds on Asuka''s body. It is estimated that he was abused by people there before. Later, when he saw Tang Shi coming in, several people''s faces changed, and he was still hesitating whether to tell Tang Shi the truth. Finally, r7cky gritted his teeth, "Tang poetry, I have something to tell you." Tang Shi was startled by their posture, and finally heard him say slowly, "don''t get close to the man named Fuzhen." Hearing the name from others, Tang Shi was startled and then asked, "what''s the matter?" "It''s Fu Zhen who''s holding Asuka." R7cky eyes sharp, "Asuka saw that Fuzhen wanted to kill you through the plane crash, so he deliberately told you that the position was changed, and then let you escape from life, but Fuzhen knew, so he wanted to kill her." When this long talk came out, Tang poetry itself was shocked. What Does it mean that a man who has so much malice towards her Is it Fu Zhen? So at the beginning What about the bombing? Asuka seems to be at the scene, isn''t it Was Fu Zhen there at that time? All the memory clues are traced back, and finally connected together. Tang Shi took a cold breath, "why did Fu Zhen do this?" "The motive is unclear at the moment." R7cky eyes straight down, "you also want to tell Bo Ye careful Fuzhen, as far as I know, Bo Ye seems to have a good relationship with Fuzhen?" Tang poetry also thought of this layer. Has Fu Zhen been making use of thin night? Is his kind attitude all pretense? Tang poetry has all kinds of ideas in mind, but it is Fu Zhen who makes trouble behind it. When he sincerely invited Tang Shi to be their company''s image ambassador, his face was also so sincere. I didn''t expect that he would kill people in the first turn. This kind of knowing people, knowing face and not knowing heart really makes Tang poetry feel afraid. She was in a cold sweat. "What does he want to do?" R7cky shook his head. "We haven''t thought of his reason yet, but he''s really the one collecting the seven sins." This will involve the previous seven crimes. Tang poetry is at a loss. There is a jungle behind him. The jungle has nothing to do with the original seven crimes. So what''s behind Fu Zhen? Do you want to catch all seven crimes? How much hate is that? Tang Shi asked, "have you ever done bad things before?" R7cky thought seriously, "no, we are directly under the command of the presidential palace, and sometimes the level is even higher than the existence of Fengshen group. So what we have to do is beneficial to your Excellency the president and the whole people. I think there should be no wrong cases. What''s more, the reason why the seven crimes were wiped out is only to achieve great success, not to say that they were wiped out when they committed mistakes. "Seven sins never make mistakes, because there is greed in them. Greedy people who plan things like God. Tang Shi shook his head, "then I can''t think of anything else." "If you can''t think of it, don''t think about it. When the boat reaches the bridge, it will be straight. Now that all the enemies have been exposed, I think we can get ready." R7cky''s hand was hoisted, and the rest of it didn''t go wrong. He looked at Tang Shi and said, "I think all the plans seem to revolve around you, so Tang Shi, what''s your origin?" Tang Shi was stunned by r7cky''s question, and immediately followed the rest of the people on the bed to look at her. Like the registered permanent residence, Tang Shi said, "I My name is Tang Shi. I''m a female and have a son... " A few people puffed, "say something we''re interested in!" "Oh..." Tang Shi remembers, "my former foster parents are missing now. I don''t know where they have gone." Adoptive parents, once regarded by Tang poetry as their own parents, but now she has accepted the fact that her father is Cong Zheng, a man of iron blood, so she can only retreat her parents, whom she always respected, to the position of adoptive parents. When Bo ye came in, he saw Tang poetry and them gathered together. It seemed that they were discussing something very important. When Bo ye came in, several people were surprised. Tang Shi remembered and pointed to Bo Ye, "he has seen my adoptive parents before." Seven sins of a few people put a look brush down on thin night''s body. Bo Ye was startled by this posture, and immediately said, "I I forgot... " All of a sudden pull down the face, a face clues to here and broken expression. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 That night, Bai Yue set up a hot pot in the secret base. So far, there are five people involved in the seven crimes. R7cky is arrogant, Ventus is furious, Asuka is lust, Congshan is lazy, Bai Yue is jealous, so there is gluttony and greed left. Greed does not seem to be born to replace, seems to be absent forever, this is also one of the regrets. However, it is a very lucky thing that they can see the partners who walked side by side at that time again in this era. A few people are eating, because they want to get together, so Bo Ye and Tang poetry have to be separated to sit together. Tang Wei and Bai Yue are sitting together. They are busy discussing human organs, and professional words of various depths keep popping out. Both Bo Ye and Tang poetry are misty. Two people want to look at each other to express speechless, the result of a look at each other, more embarrassed, and keep eating food. Tang Shi put a bunch of chili peppers into his mouth. At last, he was vomited out by his hot eyes. Someone nearby held out a hand with a glass of water. Tang Shi quickly poured it into his throat. Later, he cried out in a hoarse voice, thank you. As a result, he raised his head and found that the person who handed him water was Bo Ye. There is an illusion in Tang poetry that the water he drank almost came out. Later, Tang Shi sat back carefully and wiped her mouth with a napkin. For a long time, she didn''t sit so close to Bo Ye. This kind of feeling made her feel a little embarrassed, for fear that her hand would collide with Bo Ye. But later, the family hot pot was safe, and there was no eye contact or body contact between them, just like two strangers. Tang Wei and Bai Yue look at each other again and don''t speak. They stayed in the base until late at night, during which Bai Yue went out to smoke and called Bo Ye together. Tang Shi had no doubt, but Tang Wei frowned. Bai Yue is a doctor. He should know that Bo Ye is in bad health now. Why do you ask Bo Ye to smoke? There must be something secret to talk about, so the little boy casually found an excuse and went with him, while r7cky murmured, "Hey, my little apprentice is more and more like Konan Edogawa in Konan, a famous detective. If there''s nothing wrong, just say ''I''ll go to the toilet'', and then run away..." In animation, Conan often goes to various crime scenes to check the clues left behind under the name of going to the toilet. Tang Wei hears Bai Yue and Bo Ye''s conversation. What he talks about is what happened today. He tells Bo Ye all about Fu Zhen''s complicated background. Thin night narrowed his eyes, "I know, later will pay attention to." "Fu Zhen should have expected that he had been exposed, so he might have directly attacked Tang poetry. When Tang poetry came back at night, you remember to send someone to protect him secretly. Nowadays, all the people of the seven crimes are seriously injured, and the protection circle around Tang poetry is just a weak time. If Fu Zhen is a little bit more ruthless, he may have a heart to kill. " Thin night eyebrows frown, "I know, he knows the relationship between me and you?" "I don''t know at present, otherwise he won''t choose to do it, because once you know it, it means exposing your identity and tearing your face. Fu Zhen won''t do such a thing to hurt the enemy, so I think he should just treat you as a friend, and then he doesn''t know that you are secretly connected with the seven sins. " Bo Ye didn''t speak. Bai Yue lit a cigarette and didn''t smoke a mouthful, which is probably to make a decoration. Finally, he put the cigarette out in the garbage can. Then he turned around and looked at Bo Ye with his hands in his pocket. "Can you investigate the real reason why the seven crimes were wiped out in those years?" "Only the president himself may know that." Thin night eyes sharp, "by the way, do you know a person called Rongnan?" Bai Yue''s expression was stiff. Bo ye knew there was a play when he saw his expression. Later he asked, "recently, a man named Rong Nan appeared beside Tang Shi. I went to check his background, but I got nothing." "I always feel that..." Bai Yue tut said, "have you found out that since the explosion, more and more strange things have happened around Tang Shi. I always feel that there is something hidden behind Tang Shi. Her parents are definitely not as simple as disappearing." Maybe it''s under control. "Tranquility''s hand disturbs our vision, so when we take tranquility out of the whole thing first, and then fuse the rest of the events, you will find it." Bai Yue made an action, "there are two directions of people, from different angles, in the investigation of Tang poetry, in the test of Tang poetry, and tranquility, is likely to come from one of these directions, they use each other, that group of people use tranquility to test Tang poetry, tranquility use that group of people to get rid of Tang poetry. That''s why everything feels so complicated. " Thin night nodded, eyes a little bit down, "so in fact, all things are Mao generalize again, is quite clear two lines, tranquility is a part of one line, the remaining one, is likely to be Fu Zhen?" "Yes, that''s what it means." Bai Yue said, "well, now the situation is more and more obvious. The jungle behind Tang poetry must have something to do with the seven crimes. There must have been something hidden about the seven crimes in those years. So this wave of people came to Tang poetry with the seven crimes. The rest of them are those who come straight to Tang poetry, that is, those who live in tranquility. "This situation is simple and clear. No wonder things around Tang poetry emerge in endlessly. It turns out that all kinds of people and horses bump into each other for various reasons. It gives people a dazzling and elusive sense of complexity. In fact, it''s just two groups of people who work together and bump into each other. Thin night frowned, "who did Tang poetry offend?" "I think all the questions can be answered at the moment I see Tang Shi''s adoptive parents." Bai Yue stares at Bo Ye''s face, "so Bo Ye, you can remember some memories quickly, which may be useful to us. Do you know the whereabouts of Tang Shi''s foster parents? " There was a flash in Bo Ye''s mind. He murmured, "I used to I used to... " He seemed to have asked Lin to resign at the beginning to collect the key information about Tang poetry''s foster parents Just later? Later, a blur, thin night feel deep memory like being locked, unable to unseal. Think again Try to think again The name of a man suddenly flashed into Bo Ye''s mind, and then he finally said, "there is a man At the beginning, there was a man who was looking for the whereabouts of Tang Shi''s parents with me. At that time We all thought that they were Tang Shi''s biological parents, so we tried our best to find them... " Who is that man? Fu Muzhong. All the clues Finally, back to the original starting point, this fate is actually a circle What a big game of chess! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 Fu Muzhong didn''t expect to call Bo Ye indirectly. In his impression, Bo Ye has never contacted him since Tang poetry completely tore his face. What''s more, his aggressive behavior towards Tang poetry certainly made Bo Ye unhappy with him. So at this moment, when Fu Mu finally saw Bo Ye''s name on the caller ID, he was a little surprised. He suddenly remembered that Boye had lost his memory. Maybe he had forgotten the previous period? After hesitating for a few seconds to connect, the voice of that thin night was a little hasty, "Fu Muzhong, it''s me." Too long There is no such communication. Fu Mu finally stopped, "well, I still have your number." Originally thought and thin night this life will break up. Bo ye asked there, "at the beginning Do you remember anything about Tang poetry? " Hear thin night talk about this, Fu Mu end slightly frown, long time no see, but is to inquire about this? "You want to know something, in detail, to be honest with me." Fu Muzhong lowered his voice. "Maybe I don''t have what you want here." "I want to know that the parents of Tang Shi in those days Where are you now Bo Ye was silent for a long time, and finally said this sentence. At the same time, Fu Mu finally suddenly changed his expression, "how can suddenly..." "Because I found something different..." Thin night looked at the darkness outside, there seems to be an unknown crisis spreading in the dark, "which is quite different from the truth of that year." Perhaps the truth of cruelty is slowly unfolding in a gesture that we can''t accept at all. From the back of a case of planting and framing in that year, countless enmities and grudges were involved. Bo Ye said, "about the next thing, I hope you can keep Tang poetry from me..." Fu Muzhong''s eyes are getting deeper and deeper, and the sound of thin night keeps coming into his ears until the last sentence - before the end of my life, I want to stop all the sins of Tang poetry. Fu Mu is so stunned that he almost can''t grasp the mobile phone. Is Bo Ye Have you been expecting this all the time? How long has he planned for such a big game of chess, or how far has his foresight gone? Is the night, swallowing all love and hate, deeper and deeper ****** Tang poetry was sent back by Cong Shan on that day. Later, Bo ye came back with a serious expression, as if there were many unfathomable secrets hidden in the past. She looked a few more doubtfully, the man still frowned beautiful eyebrows, there was a thick fog in his eyes. This question was not understood until Tang Shi came home. Later, Tang Wei murmured, "has he recovered his memory?" After all, that kind of expression, only before the thin night will have. Tang poetry did not speak. Only Cong Shan kept the same silence, he never seemed to be indifferent to everything around him, no matter what things can not touch his bottom line. Only when Tang poetry is related to Tang poetry, this man who is as motionless as a mountain will have some mood swings. Late that night, Tang Shi received a text message with only one word. The sender was anonymous and seemed to be good at coding. This format even reminds Tang poetry of the feeling when they received a Bluetooth picture abroad. The mysterious man said only one word. "One." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 It''s like a countdown. It''s like the last second before the explosion. Tang Shi stares at the typesetting on the mobile phone screen for a long time and doesn''t speak. She turns off the mobile phone screen and the street lights outside gradually dim. It''s like the light in her heart, which is swallowed by the darkness. ******* Tang Shi never went to find Fu Zhen again, but he didn''t expect Fu Zhen to come to him on his own initiative. That day, as soon as Tang Shi came home from the outside, she felt that someone was following her. Before she could react, someone covered her mouth with a cloth. Tang Shi opened her eyes and immediately held her breath! At this time, if she breathed something, she would inhale it together with ether. Tang Shi''s sense of preparedness was strong enough. She pretended to be in a coma, and then she took advantage of the other person''s inattention to take the person''s throat directly! The man in black didn''t expect that Tang Shi would reach out like this. He retreated to the heart of Tang Shi and kicked his long leg for a long time. The man couldn''t prevent being kicked in the middle and lower abdomen. He fell back with a retch and coughed all over the ground. Tang Shi stares at the man, twisting his hand to the back and pressing it. The gesture is extremely swift. The man in black is subdued by a weak woman who seems to have no power to bind a chicken on the spot! Before he had time to be shocked, Tang Shi pressed the back of his head, lowered his face to the ground, casually took out his mobile phone and made a phone call, and a lot of people rushed out of the apartment. Especially Jiang Qi, holding a baseball bat in his hand, yelled, "which son of a bitch wants to play a hooligan and take advantage of my Tang poetry?" Man in black pressed on the ground: elder sister, you should see who is pressing who! Can I take advantage of her? Me! I want to cry! Jiang Qi and Han let and Pa Pa Pa press the Cong Shan of knuckle to rush out to be stunned. Looking at the man who was pressed on the ground and the relaxed Tang poetry on his face, the three people were suddenly stunned and stunned. Under what circumstances? They have to rush out to help. Why is it over without a hand? Tang Shi threw a wink, "take the rope, tie his hands and feet, seal his mouth with adhesive tape, and then take him back to our villa." Three people looked at her with shocked eyes. It was obvious that monk Zhang Er couldn''t figure it out. Now the Tang poetry in front of them is really incredible Take the sword with empty hands and beat the gangster with bare hands! Five minutes later, the poor man in black was dragged to the ground by a group of them, rubbing against the cold floor, and they locked him in the apartment. No Fu Shao, help me There''s a woman here. It''s terrible The man in black was about to burst into tears. Unfortunately, his mouth was sealed and he could not make any more requests for support. Later, the door slammed shut and the man in black turned to see Tang Shi standing in the living room looking for sticks, baseball bats and golf clubs. He was scared to sweat out. "You say, why do some people like to seek death so much these days, and they just want to give me advice?" Tang Shi found a more handy billiard pole, gently in the hands of a bump, the voice is clear, the next second will be pumping on the man in black, this posture is like to be locked up in a small dark room abuse, Jiang Qi in the side of eating melon seeds, "what are you going to do?" Tang poetry waved a pole, "extort a confession." Man in Black: feel like It''s over I''ll do it all! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 Tang Shi looked at the shock effect with satisfaction and waved the stick gently. The man in black looked at her with wide eyes and arched back like an insect. Just at this time, someone opened the door. When Tang Wei pushed the door in, he saw a giant man in black on the ground squirming. His gentle and beautiful mother was waving the stick and was about to hit her Out of humanitarianism, the kind-hearted little Tang just yelled, "stop it!" Tang Shi looked around and said, "Oh, baby, are you back from school?" "What''s the matter?" Tang Wei goes up. The man in black tears down his eyes. Tang only frowns when he looks at his clothes. Is he a bad guy? "He''s trying to confuse your mother and plot against her." Jiang Qi said in a simple and comprehensive way to understand the theme. The man in black was crying. Elder sister, I just want to be confused and take her away to Fu Shao. How dare I plan to do something wrong! Tang only listen to, smelly shameless, also dare to hit his mother''s idea, the child a command, "hit!" The man in black''s mouth was sealed and let out a hysterical howl. Five minutes later, he lay on the ground with black eyes and bruises, and they tore open the tape of his mouth. "Who sent you?" The lips of the man in black were trembling. Tang Shi, holding the pole of the billiard table, not far away, picked up the man''s chin and said, "say it or not?" The man in black shivered, "I said I said it all This group of people beat people really hurt! He''s scared of being beaten! Ten minutes later, a group of people were sitting on the sofa. Tang Shi held his hands on his chest. Jiang Qi took over Tang Shi and pressed the pole on the man''s back. Han rang and Congshan looked at me and I looked at you. It was Tang Wei who kept silent. He stares at the man in black, "are you sure your boss is Fu Zhen? Why do you betray Fu Zhen so easily? Will Fu Zhen not deal with you when he goes back? " "I''m sure, I really..." The man in black shivered in his legs. "I''ve also been brought to work temporarily. It''s said that as long as I take Tang poetry back, I''ll give you 500000 yuan I Half a million What are you doing with the money? " "It makes sense to sell your dignity for money!" Jiang Qi slapped him with a stick, and then looked at the Tang poem, "Fu Zhen? Do you know him? The name sounds familiar... " Tang Shi said word by word, "that''s the Star Media Group Boss... " I can''t believe it! Jiang Qi gasped, "wait, why is this? But when he called you in the past, he had a good character "Know the face, know not the heart." The voice of Tang poetry was low, but it was still a little cold. "I have to distance myself from Fu Zhen in the future." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ after Tang Shi and others finally collected important information, they still chose to call the police. Through monitoring and investigation, the police found that some people had been acting on Tang Shi and arrested him. As a result, they found that the man in black had been subdued for a long time, so they just waited for the police to come and take him away. When he left, the head of the police murmured, "Oh, my God, girls have become female chivalrous these days. We don''t have to do anything. We just need to show up and take people away. That''s awesome. I''m a cop. I''m ashamed of myself. " The little security guard followed, "chief, not everyone can be so powerful." "Oh, my God, that''s so bad." ¡°¡­¡­¡± In an hour. Lin CI said in the office, "Bo Shao, I''ve already brought people up." Thin night slightly raises head, "should say of all say?" Lin CI said, "well." Thin night is signing hand meal, "how to get out?" "It''s going to the police station for bail." Lin CI took a look at the contract. "After coming out, he gave him some money to keep secret, and then let him go." Bo Ye noticed that there was something in Lin Ci''s words and narrowed his eyes, "what''s the difference?" Lin CI swallowed, "it''s just It''s the man we''re looking for I''ve been beaten by Miss Tang so badly that I can''t watch it any more I feel so pathetic, so I gave him 10000 yuan more... " Thin night is stunned, "was beaten?" Later, I thought that if Tang Shi was offended, she would call back every minute. No wonder he forgot to expect this. Bo Ye said, "I''ll give it back. I think I''ll be beaten very hard." Lin CI nodded, "by the way, about Fu Zhen''s things, what should be conveyed, let him convey." "What did he say?" Thin night eyes flashed a glimmer of light, "the point is not to let Tang Shi know that Fu Zhen is a bad man, and then away from him?" "Yes." Lin CI took up the recorder. "This is the recorder in his pocket at the beginning. He recorded all the things and the conversations on the spot and handed them in to ensure that he didn''t say anything." Thin night pick eyebrow, point to open to listen to once, pour is quite lifelike. However, hearing Tang Wei''s suspicious questions, Bo Ye smiles with appreciation. This boy has a high EQ and knows that he shouldn''t believe all of them.Yes, the man in black was sent out by Bo Ye. He also found a greedy and timid man on purpose. Therefore, they are not neat. They just drink a glass of Tang poetry and then pretend to be afraid. They deliberately say that they are sent by Fu Zhen and poke all the details of Fu Zhen to Tang poetry. In this way, Tang poetry will be suspicious of Fu Zhen. After all, Bo Ye knows that Tang poetry has a hard temper. If you tell her that Fu Zhen is not good, Tang poetry may be regarded as you. This is bad news behind your back. Only after experiencing something can you believe the facts in front of you. So Bo Ye and Lin CI have been pondering for a long time and come up with such a damaging move. Although it''s damaging, it''s true that Fu Zhen has done something wrong. It''s not too damaging. At most, even if their way of communication is unusual, the content is still correct. When the goal is achieved, the rest is to give the man more money and get a beating for nothing. Bo Ye laughs, "OK, it can be regarded as a little reassurance to me. Otherwise, Fu Zhen always wants to approach Tang poetry, and he chooses to approach Tang poetry at this time. I really can''t believe his sincerity." Lin CI took a look at thin night, "you are jealous." Bo Ye didn''t want to say, "I didn''t eat dumplings. What vinegar did I eat?" "You are jealous." "I didn''t. why am I jealous of Fu Zhen? Can he invite Tang Shi to be the image ambassador? Envy him for running an entertainment company? " "Right." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye looked up at his assistant, "I said I''m not jealous, I''m not, I have!" Lin CI said, "well, let me tell you one more thing. A while ago, Fu Zhen made an appointment with Tang Shi to talk about the plane crash and the aid plan for Africa." Thin night claps a case and rises, "block! Stop it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 On that night, Tang poetry unifies all the previous news about Fu Zhen, and then ponders over what happened today and the large amount of information it received, feeling that it is really sleepless. She didn''t think that now everyone around her is such a ghost, suddenly changed face, subverted all the original cognition. Tang Wei knew that Tang Shi must be thinking more now. When he knocked on the door, he asked in a low voice, "Mommy, are you still thinking about the day?" Tang Shi nodded, "I''m skeptical of everyone now." "What about the thin night?" Tang Wei asked subconsciously, "do you still believe Bo Ye?" Tang Shi looked at Tang for a moment, then murmured, "thin night I don''t know. I don''t want to have anything more with him. I just don''t want anything to happen to him This is a very honest statement in Tang poetry. After a thousand sails have passed, all the feelings at the beginning have been destroyed to the point that they can no longer be restored. Then the only thing left is to hope that the other party can live a better life. Bo ye had a dream that night, and dreamed of many things before. When I wake up, thin night grabs the quilt in a daze, and the whole person hasn''t recovered. He seems to be I found that my memory came back to my mind little by little. For example, when I first knew about LAN Ming or recalled my relationship with Fu Zhen, it was because those memories of the past still left a lot of habitual cognition. Bo Ye makes a phone call to Bai Yue. The boss is early in the morning. Bai Yue is about to go to bed when he is woken up by a phone call from Bo Ye. He said, "are you looking for death? It''s a curse to disturb people''s sleep. " Bo Ye said to himself, "I think my memory has recovered a little." Bai Yue jumped out of bed on the spot, "what do you remember?" Bo Ye said, "remember Tang poetry in high school. " Hide behind thin night, secretly watching his little woman. Bai Yue tut said, "it doesn''t matter how you remember." "Thin night way," how to talk! It doesn''t matter! This is the sweet memory of Tang poetry and me in the past "Come on, you still have sweet memories. Tang poetry probably doesn''t want to talk to you. It''s useful for you to remember now." Bai Yue lay back in bed, "come to my base in the evening, I''ll show you." Bo Ye said yes, then hung up the phone, lying in bed and began to think about the past and Tang poetry. At that time, Bo Ye was the school grass. Tang poetry was a famous talented girl with no other friends. She was alone and didn''t care about the eyes of those people. The only thing that could stop her was Bo Ye. Bo ye knew Tang poetry, but he was not familiar with it. His family also had contacts. After all, the Tang family at that time was also a famous family. After several contacts, his impression of Tang poetry was that he had a white face, long legs, few words and was smart. In addition, they did not pay special attention to anything. Bo Ye never thought that Tang poetry would fall in love with him, let alone that one day he would receive a love letter in the drawer, anonymous, beautiful handwriting, and fresh fragrance of flowers on the paper. At that time, Bo Ye was young and frivolous. In the evening, he read out the love letter in front of all the people in the playground, repeating the deep love on the paper word by word in a cold tone until the end - Bo Ye said, "I don''t care who you are, and no matter what you want to do with me. In short, if you stick it upside down like this, I can''t take a fancy to you, and don''t go there secretly in the future My desk hole stuffed with love letters, like a thief, I do not want you a thief secretly to love me. How grown-ups! Is it a shame to write such a thing? " Shame? After a group of close friends with tut Tut, "too numb." "I can''t listen to it any more. It''s all over the world." He didn''t know that standing in the playground, in the middle of a group of laughing people, there was a Tang poem shaking with fists. His eyes were scarlet, almost tearful. It was the first time that Tang poetry was humiliated by Bo Ye on the spot. However, Bo Ye never knew about it. He was a man of the year on campus. Every day, there were many fans who secretly loved him. He treated it as a joke. If he knew it, he might regret it, but no one told him that the heart of Tang poetry had been crushed by him once at the very beginning. When he sewed and mended and made himself strive to continue to love him, he was faced with a deeper blow. Bo Ye''s mind is now in high school with Tang Shi. In fact, during their high school, there was not much communication on the surface, which led to few things Bo Ye could recall. The only thing I remember is that Tang Shi seems to have a dog. Later, the dog died and she cried for a long time. Bo Ye''s mother took Bo Ye to Tang''s house. Bo Ye was annoyed and said casually, "if there''s anything to cry about, I''ll buy it for you next time." Tang Shi stopped crying and was surprised. High school students of her water smart face, that pair of eyes inside the light, let thin night feel some amazing.Bo Ye thought about it again. Has he ever bought a dog for Tang Shi? No more. At that time, he just casually asked Tang Shi to shut up and stop crying. He didn''t want to buy her a dog. That''s to coax a fool. But Tang Shi''s silly letter, after several times to see him, eyes with faint expectations. Now Bo Ye looks back and feels a tingle in his chest. He has neglected Tang poetry for too long. To be honest, Bo Ye is a little bit like Tang poetry now. Shame? No shame. It is humiliating not to admit the past and look directly at the past. Thin night thought, if you want to, to find it, while now I can also accompany her, less let yourself regret. So Bo Ye jumps up to brush her teeth and wash her face. She calls Lin to resign and check what''s on her schedule today. Lin CI is also brushing her teeth and washing her face. Her brain is still confused and she says intermittently, "Miss Tang? Miss Tang originally went to find Fu Zhen today, but now she seems not to go. She''s programming at home. " Thin night side brush teeth side gargle, "OK, today week?" "Saturday." "Well behaved, my good assistant, I''ll give you a chance to express my heart and work overtime." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lin CI would like to say that I''d better resign. "You said Forbearance, in order to high wages, Lin CI or like thin night this capitalist bow, "what''s the matter?" "Take me to the white city." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Then, ask Tang Shi and Tang Wei to have lunch together." "Bo Shao, would miss Tang be bothered by you?" "No way! In her eyes, I am a good man in the new century who dares to admit mistakes and actively correct them! Choose a mate first The shameless character is totally different from before. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 But Bo Ye seems to be very serious. He may have to cross the city to find Tang poetry. Lin CI thinks that it''s too frequent for him to come back like this. So he was silent for a moment and said, "Bo Shao, I''ll give you a suggestion." "You said "Otherwise, you''d better buy a house in Baicheng to save the driving It''s troublesome, too. " "It''s reasonable. It''s my little cotton padded jacket. Buy one." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Oh, yes." Bo Ye thought about it as if he had thought of something. He immediately asked, "by the way, you know Are there any good pet shops here? " Lin CI said, "my brother-in-law runs a pet shop." "True or false, conscience not conscience, will buy back a week to die?" Thin night special heartless asked a, "are you reliable?" Lin CI couldn''t wait to kill Bo Ye through his mobile phone, "my brother-in-law opened it himself! My family! Guaranteed! What dog do you want? No, who do you buy the dog for? " When he asked this question, Lin CI thought of it all of a sudden. Maybe he bought a dog for Miss Tang? It''s not How did Bo ye think of buying a dog? Other CEOs give away money, or they give away limited edition bags and diamond rings. Rich CEOs will directly buy a house and a sports car. It''s Bo Ye''s turn to come here Is it a dog? As like as two peas, Lin Chao himself has entered the vision of Tang poetry, and has imagined that he knocked on the door at the early morning of the thin night, and then opened the door himself. A man in the doorway was holding a husky. What did he say was that he had spit his tongue and laughed at it. Lin CI thinks that Bo Ye''s method is not reliable. "Bo Shao, is it a bit out of date to send this one?" Bo Ye''s identity is a bit inconsistent with sending dogs, isn''t it? Bo Ye said, "I just want to do what I promised Tang poetry before." While it''s still time. Lin CI frowned and realized that his identity was wrong. "Bo Shao, do you remember?" How does it feel like the afterglow before death Lin CI immediately shakes his head to dispel this idea. Although Bo Ye''s body is a little dangerous now, he is out of the situation. It''s no use pretending to hit him in the face. It can''t be a comeback. It can only be that God has eyes and let him remember. Let him go back and write a review with his own memories. "I remember some." The opposite thin night looked at a watch, "to pick the point, how far is your brother-in-law''s house? Send it to me. " "Oh, here you are. What kind of dog do you want to buy?" "Husky." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s the stupid dog. "Why?" Lin CI asked. "At the beginning of Tang poetry, there was a silly dog, husky. His name was Nike. He ate everything. When I went to her house, I was bitten wet by his trouser legs." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ after half an hour, Bo Ye picked up a two month husky from Lin Ci''s brother-in-law''s pet shop. It''s not big, but it''s not small. There''s still some blue film in the eyes, so the blue gray is pretty good. Bo Ye hugged husky and said, "you have beautiful eyes, smelly boy." Just after boasting, husky immediately put his nose on his face and put out his tongue to lick Bo Ye''s face. Bo Ye I just washed my face when I went out! Lin Ci''s brother-in-law also secretly asked Lin Ci, "is that your boss?" Lin CI said, "yes, what''s the matter?" "Generous is generous, just..." Lin Ci''s brother-in-law pointed to his brain, "is he OK? So the president of a big company came to buy a 3000 yuan husky himself Husky''s is not too expensive in dog breeds, 3000 yuan husky can buy a good appearance, but it''s not the best. So Lin Ci''s brother-in-law couldn''t figure it out. Bo Ye, a big boss, wants a dog. He can buy a top-grade race dog anytime and anywhere, or a champion''s offspring. If he wants to buy a top-grade one, how can he come to their small pet shop to buy a 3000 yuan husky? Lin CI said, "don''t worry about him. People are stupid and have a lot of money." Lin Ci''s brother-in-law said, "Oh, I should have told him 30000 yuan." They looked at each other and shook their heads, feeling that they had missed a piece of fat. He sneezed at the door when he was called a fool with a lot of money. So ten minutes later, Lin CI opened the door, and Bo Ye sat in the co pilot''s seat with a fat husky in his arms. Lin CI thinks how strange the scene is. Bo Ye doesn''t think how strange it is. He hugs husky, but he hasn''t lost his hair completely. Bo Ye grabs a little hair and says, "son, how do you lose your hair?" Lin CI is very surprised that Bo Ye can quickly enter the father mode. After looking at him, Bo Ye murmurs, "you have to be a little angry, son. Dad is sending you to mom now. You can make her happy. Even Dad can be liked by mom, don''t you know?"Husky is still that silly expression, since childhood. Bo Ye sighed, "Oh, can you have another expression? Your father, I really talk to you. You are so good. Your mother has raised husky before. She looks more stupid than you. Anyway, she is very stupid. She likes to be stupid and doesn''t know what''s wrong... " make complaints about the words, "are you stupid?" Bo Ye didn''t even think, "what a smart man I am It''s not Later... " I just said something, Tang poetry likes to be silly. Thin night immediately correct attitude, word by word, "in the eyes of Tang poetry, I would like to be a fool." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s dead. Lin CI drove to Baicheng. This time, he drove slowly. It took him an hour and a half. Bo Ye told husky to go all the way. "Son, I''m really sad about your father. You''re old enough to be a single dog, just like you. Go after an ex-wife. She didn''t like to talk to me before. What do you think I should do? I can''t be a bachelor all my life. " Lin Ci''s ears are almost cocooned when he hears it. This thin night, he takes the dog as his son and talks with him. Husky''s face shows that he doesn''t understand anything. Later, when I got to the downstairs of the apartment, Bo Ye picked up husky and said, "Oh, be good. When I get there, my father will send you up. Don''t mess around. Do you know?" Husky wagged his tail desperately and pouted his ass, and Bo Yeh said, "go, see your mommy." Two minutes later, Tang Shi hears the doorbell and opens the door of her apartment. Then she sees Bo Ye, who is very young and handsome with husky in her arms, dressed in fashionable clothes and trousers. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 Tang Shi was stunned when he saw this scene. What''s the matter? Did Bo ye take the wrong medicine and come to the door in the morning With a dog? However, Tang Shi looked at the dog a few more times. Although he was a little defensive for Bo Ye, the dog in his arms Dog or Pretty, pretty cute Bo Ye noticed that Tang Shi looked at the dog a few more times, and felt that there was a play in his heart. Then he said, "I I bought you a dog... " Tang Shi didn''t come back. The dog is very cute, but how can the person holding the dog be Bo Ye? Tang Shi laughed a little farfetched, "you What can I do for you? " "I gave it to you." Bo Ye could not help but put that husky into Tang Shi''s arms. Husky was frightened and struggled for a while. Tang Shi was afraid that he would fall to the ground, so he caught him and hugged him! Be careful When Bo Ye and Tang Shi hold a dog at the same time, they can''t help looking up at each other. For a moment, Tang Shi suddenly turns to dodge. Bo Ye took advantage of this time to step back and get away, then the dog was forced into Tang Shi''s arms, "you, you take it! Don''t give it back to me Tang Shi was stunned. "What are you doing all of a sudden? Give me the dog? " Bo ye turned her face, "anyway, I I''m not A long time ago, do you still owe you a dog? " The expression of Tang poetry changed. After a long time, the woman carefully asked, breathing a little shortness of breath, "you Do you remember? " "I don''t remember much." Bo Yeh said in a low voice, "I just All of a sudden The memory of our previous part has been restored, but there are still many things we can''t remember, so Well I remember I promised you that after Nike died, I would buy you a new dog. " He still remembered that husky in Tang poetry was called Nike. Tang Shi''s eyes were red, and he held the dog in a panic, and he didn''t know what to do. He had no choice but to tremble and say, "Oh Thank you "Tang poetry..." Bo Ye saw Tang Shi''s reaction, and suddenly felt distressed, "don''t be sad, I didn''t mean to move you That''s what I did. I''m from the bottom of my heart. You know I''m not the person I used to be. I admit that I''ve done a lot of wrong things, but I also want to show you the change slowly You don''t have pressure. " Tang poetry turned to wipe tears secretly. Bo ye had prepared a lot of flowing love words, all of which were copied down by Lin CI the night before yesterday. Now she can''t recite a word. Mother, when she meets Tang poetry, it''s dead! Bo Ye stammered, "in a word, the dog gave you, you Don''t give up. It''s a small life. Besides, don''t you like husky very much? This stupid dog is good for you. No, I don''t mean you are stupid. I just You''re like husky, right You''re not like a dog, I mean... " It''s over. The more you say it, the more wrong you are. Oh, my God, when did he ever be so shameful!! Bo yepa''s hand covered his face and howled, "you think I didn''t say anything..." Tang Shi chuckled and held the dog in one hand. Husky was still silly. Looking at them crying and laughing, the interaction was a bit unpredictable. Tang Shi touched the dog''s head and said, "well, I''ll raise husky." Thin night eyes a bright, "is it, don''t give back to me halfway, I don''t accept." "Well, I won''t give it back to you. I''ll take it, really." Tang Shi repeated, "really, thank you for Bo Ye." Bo Ye, this is the first time to accept Tang Shi''s sincere thanks. I feel that my heart has been raised to my throat. No wonder, when I saw Tang Shi in Australia, I felt that this woman should marry her. It turns out that there are so many stories between them! It''s not evil. What is it! Bo Ye said dryly, "well Well, give the dog a name That''s a good suggestion. Tang Shi took the dog and looked at his blue and gray eyes for a long time. The silly dog looked at Tang Shi for a long time with his face and tongue sticking out. Tang poetry is happy, "it''s called Xiaoye." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin night in the side of the secluded way, "how do I think you are curving in scolding me?" Tang Shi said, "no, really." "Then why is it called Xiaoye? What night? " "The night of the night." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then he''s just taking the dog and scolding him! Bo Ye said, "no, why don''t you call it a little poem?" Tang Shi didn''t even think, "isn''t that my name?" "That night is not my name!" Bo ye called out, "no! This is rejected! Another one! " "Let me see." Tang Shi held the dog up and looked down, "Oh It''s public. " Bo Ye was a little surprised by the action of Tang poetry, "you Look at it That... ""The dog''s is OK." Tang Shi said with a smile, "it''s a male, so it can''t be called Xiaoshi. Unfortunately, it can only be called Xiaoye." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye was speechless. "I knew I wanted a mother..." Tang poetry says it doesn''t matter, "the same, we have to go ligation." I don''t know whether Xiaoye understood it or what happened. As soon as he heard the word ligation, the whole dog suddenly got excited and wagged its tail, as if in resistance. Boye was happy, "do you still understand people''s words? Little night The name is too awkward. I feel like I''m calling myself Tang Shi holds husky in his arms, and Bo Ye stoops to tease him. After a long time, some wife and slave react to him. He He is keeping a dog in peace with Tang Shi!! Damn it!! Bo Ye''s expression changed. There were all kinds of looks on his face. Tang Shi looked at his face and thought it was a little funny, "what are you thinking about?" Bo Ye shook his head, "no, no, I''ll go back first. You You have a good dog. Remember to walk it more. " "Well, I have experience." Tang poetry bumped the thin night in her arms, "little night, say goodbye to your brother." Brother? Brother what brother, he is his father! But Bo Ye still waved to Tang Shi, "goodbye." "Well, goodbye." Just as Tang Shi was about to go back, Bo Ye stepped into the elevator and asked, "by the way, that Tang poem --" Tang Shi stepped forward and looked back at Bo Ye, "how?" "If, if, I mean if." Bo yeshen took a deep breath. A lot of hesitation passed over his handsome face. Then he seemed to make up his mind. When he looked up at Tang poetry, his eyes were so bright that he said, "if you are free at ordinary times, I''ll be fine. Can I come to you and walk the dog together?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 Tang Shi was stunned. Her expression was blank for a moment. I didn''t expect Bo Ye to ask this. In fact, this sentence is a kind of test, a test of whether we can go further. Tang Shi narrowed his eyes and laughed. At last, he said frankly, "good." Good. A bunch of fireworks exploded in Bo Ye''s mind. Bang bang. Bo Ye felt that all the brain nerves were numb. By the two words of Tang poetry, the brain seemed to be drunk. However, the feeling of drunkenness was different from that of drunk with inferior wine. It was a very confused and sweet feeling. Good! Tang poetry says good! Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha! Bo Ye thinks that if there is a mirror now, he will surely find that he laughs like a fool. Until I take the elevator to the downstairs, Bo Ye''s face is covered with a silly smile. Lin CI looks at it and says nothing. Bo Ye goes up and down. How stupid is it? I always think Bo Ye is very similar to that husky now. At that time, a word came out of Lin Ci''s mind, little suckling dog, yes, little suckling dog! Thin night now is this kind of sticky and pestering state! It''s the little suckling dog behind Tang poetry! At the beginning, I was crazy and cool. Now I have to chase my wife! Lin CI opens the car door and takes a look at Bo Ye. Bo Ye gets into the car and whistles. He''s still as fierce and domineering as Tang Shi. He''s so handsome as to pick an eyebrow and hook a lip. But when he sees Tang Shi, he immediately turns into a little suckling dog. Lin CI thinks that if there''s a tail behind Bo Ye, he''ll be able to shake it to Tang Shi. Lin CI is now taking Bo Ye to buy a house. In fact, it''s better for Lin Ci to solve this problem. But Bo Ye says that things related to Tang poetry must be done by himself. So he follows Lin Ci to buy a house and walks into the sales center. When people see it, their eyes are wide open. This This is not often put on TV ads appear thin little it! Haicheng! Especially rich, especially handsome! Together with the group of waiters, you look at me to see you, after confirming that they didn''t miss their eyes, they flocked directly, "thin little, is it thin little? You''ve made us shine! Do you want to buy a house in Baicheng? " "What location do you want? Or, what''s your ideal need... " "Bo Shao, we have recently developed a new golden area. Why don''t you come and have a look?" Thin night head all big, simply face a pull, cold face a put out, immediately all the people''s breath all hold. Bo Ye''s expression has really become a symbol, that is, the kind of disdainful and noble cold face, but it is also particularly handsome. When people look down on people, they all have an indescribable handsome, which leads a group of people to think that his aura is too difficult to approach. Those who were still crowded around him quietly retreat to one side and introduce them carefully, for fear of being difficult by Bo Ye Look at it. "Bo Shao, what would you like?" Bo night reported an address, "near Minghua mansion." Ming Hua mansion, oh Everyone remembered that it was not the land bought by the Han family. Bo Shao wanted to be close to the Han family. Finally, someone introduced a villa that was far away from the apartment where Tang Shi lived. Bo Ye looked up and down a few times, "how close is it?" "Two roads apart, a kilometer''s walk." The man spread out his palm and said, "walk for five minutes." So close? Thin night immediately way, "that is this set, help me to contact the real estate agent." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 Bo Ye bought a villa very close to Tang Shi''s apartment with little effort, and then left all the designs to the largest design company in China for decoration. Who knows if it''s a mistake? Tang Shi took over the list. She works in this company in the name of dawn. In fact, she is more like a signboard. When people solicit business, they will say that she is a partner of dawn, a mysterious genius designer. In this way, some people will come and bring profits to their company. This time, even Bo Shao in Haicheng went to his home for decoration design. No one in the whole company dared to take over Bo Shao''s house, so they simply gave it to dawn, that is, Tang Shi. That''s what the boss said. You''re the boss. You can do it. You can do it. At the beginning, Tang Shi didn''t know that it was a thin night''s house. When the boss sent the demands of those customers, Tang Shi was still speechless. He was very demanding, but he didn''t seem to be short of money, so let''s go according to the highest configuration. These days, Tang poetry is busy drawing design drawings at home. When Tang Wei went to see her, she was busy playing games with him. Her mind was full of ideas about how to help the big money client design the villa. When she went to bed at night, she thought about what to decorate the place. A week later, Tang Shi went to the venue in person, only to find that the place was very close to him. Just walk around and take a walk. Standing at the door, Tang Shi was stunned. Is there such a coincidence in the world? Too late to think about it, a small assistant of the company came along and soon opened the door for Tang Shi to visit. Tang Shi takes a look at a three story house with a basement and wine cellar. If you can buy it all at one time, you should have a lot of money at home. It''s estimated that a rich second generation gave it to a little girl friend, right? Tang Shi looked around, and there was a lawn outside. To tell the truth, this place is worth every inch of land and money. The person who can buy this house should have a high status, either rich or expensive. It took 20 minutes to visit the house. Tang Shi also took photos with his mobile phone in every corner. When he went back, he could put them into the computer for comparison. Just as he was about to go out, he looked at his mobile phone and installed a person directly. Bo Ye subconsciously reaches for a bar and grabs it, only to find that it is Tang poetry. Two people big eyes stare small eyes, you look at me, I look at you. After a long time, Tang Shi called out, "Why are you here? ! " Bo Ye was also a little puzzled," the house I bought Today, I heard that the designer was collecting scenery on the spot, so let''s have a look at it.... " After that, both of them were stunned. There was another long silence, and they all said, "Why are you?" Tang Shi really felt that it was too evil. He reached out to cover his face and said, "I didn''t expect that it would be you..." "I didn''t expect it to be you, either." Bo Yedao, looking a little happy, "it''s a coincidence that I picked an expensive company and gave it to them for decoration. I didn''t expect that I could It''s on your head. " Tang Shi thinks it''s really too bad luck. How come she has seen thin night one after another recently, and it''s still a complete coincidence. But it seems that Bo Ye is not as boring as before. Tang Shi frowned, "you''re too demanding on the house, aren''t you?" Thin night hook lips smile like a demon, "living conditions are good, natural high demand." Tang poetry has nothing else to say about his narcissism, but can only say, "OK, I''ll go back and think about the disgust for you. Do you have any additional requirements?" Since Bo ye knew that it was Tang Shi who helped with the design, let alone the requirement, even if Tang Shi put a few stones into it casually and said it was a super avant-garde design, Bo Ye all joined in. Good, good, good decoration! Shaking his head, thin night way, "it''s OK, you can play it." Tang Shi said, "good. Then I''m finished now. If you want to see it, stay by yourself. I''ll go home first. " Recently, because of the plan of Boye, Tang poetry is just in a mess. Unexpectedly thin night way, "Ai, wait a minute, you go home?" Tang Shi gave him a puzzled look. "Well, what''s the matter?" "I I want to see the dog with you Bo Ye held it for a long time and said, "well, if you don''t have time..." After staring at Bo Ye for a long time, Tang Shi always thinks that Bo Ye has other ideas to send her a dog. For example, she has countless reasons to come to her. But after reading Bo Ye''s poems for such a long time, I didn''t see any other bad intentions in his eyes. Now the thin night, and the original deep thought of the thin night, really very different. Tang Shi finally closed his eyes, then slowly opened them, took a deep breath and said, "OK." Yes, she said yes. Bo Ye''s heart beat wildly, "that So you mean... " "Come home with me." Tang Shi said, "don''t you want to see little night?" Oh, this silly dog''s name is so cute now.Bo Ye followed Tang poetry and crossed a road. They walked back and forth, just like little lovers. After Tang poetry said "come home with me", Bo Ye''s emotions reached an unprecedented peak. He was engulfed by the rough sea. Go home with her. Bo Ye didn''t know what to do. He followed Tang Shi into the house. Just as he wanted to say something, a dog rushed out like a flash of lightning. He wagged his tail and kept shouting. He opened his mouth and put out his tongue to lick Bo Ye''s face. Bo Ye Can you change this habit! Tang Shi didn''t expect Xiao YeYe to be so enthusiastic about Bo Yeh. It seems that she still remembers the man who bought himself home. When Bo YeYe went to the shoe cabinet to change his shoes, Xiao YeYe pouted her buttocks and wagged her tail, which made her very excited. His mouth opened wide and he kept breathing. Xiaoyeye''s two front legs were put together. Thin YeYe was happy when she saw them. "Silly dog, do you miss me?" I haven''t seen you for a week. Unexpectedly, xiaoyeye seemed to understand people''s words. She screamed twice at Boye. Husky screamed like a wolf. This voice startled Tang Shi, "no yelling! This is the neighborhood. It''s going to make a lot of noise! " Xiaoyeye immediately droops her ears, gently halts her breath, and purrs a voice of grievance. Tang Shi takes a pet sausage from the kitchen with a smile. Xiaoyeye immediately brightens her eyes, abandons thin night and rushes directly to Tang Shi, the sausage in her hand. Bo Ye is still holding the posture of hugging the dog. I didn''t expect that the dog who was running towards him could turn around and run towards others on the way, so his posture was put out! What a shame if you don''t come here! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 Xiaoyeye pours on Tang Shi. Tang Shi coaxes him to peel the coat of sausage, and then shouts, "sit down!" Xiaoyeye looks silly and doesn''t understand anything. Tang Shi was worried. He had been training well two days ago. In a twinkling of an eye, he forgot that Husky''s IQ was indeed countdown, so he called out again, "sit down! Sit down and eat Xiao YeYe shakes her tail hard and knows nothing. Tang poetry gave up. At this time, thin night came over, picked up the sausage, and easily called out, "sit down." Xiaoyeye sits down on the floor, sticks out her tongue, and so on. Tang poetry''s eyes are wide open. I feel that the scene before me is incredible. How can you understand a sentence in a light night? Bo Ye hands over the sausage. Xiao Ye jumps up and catches it in the air. Then he runs to eat happily. Then Tang Shi turns to Bo Ye and says, "how did you do it?" Bo Ye said, "just The way you talk to it. " Tang Shi didn''t believe it, "then why did I say it''s useless?" Bo Ye laughed, especially happy, "that may be, it is more listen to me." Tang Shi is not happy. How can the dog just listen to Bo Ye and not listen to himself? He has been keeping it for a week, and Bo Ye runs with him when he comes. Tang Shi frowned, "this dog is not obedient." "Why don''t you listen?" Thin night immediately way, "small night night come back! Make a circle for your mother This stupid husky actually came back after eating the sausage and licking his mouth, and then looked at Tang poetry. Bo Ye said, "make a circle for your mother." Xiaoyeye wags her tail and turns around. It''s amazing that Bo Ye How can you teach husky to turn around! This is Husky! Tang poetry can''t believe it. Looking at Bo Ye and the silly dog, it finally comes to a conclusion, "Bo Ye, are you husky?" Thin night a handsome face brush of a pull down come down, "you say again?" Tang poetry pointed to husky, "I doubt you and it, a variety." Thin night gas gnash teeth, cold hum two, "I look so handsome, can with him a variety?" The little night whined twice. It''s really like peer communication. When Tang Wei came home from school, what he saw was that Bo Ye was holding a husky who looked like a wolf but was countless times dumber than a wolf in his arms. He was chatting with a man and a dog. He could not understand what he was saying, but he could go on like this. Tang Wei feels that he is in the wrong door. Isn''t this thin night? Can Bo Ye sit on their sofa so easily? Where''s his mother! Tang Wei called out, "Mommy!" Tang Shi came out of the room? Are you home? " Tang''s only face was horrified. He immediately turned his head to see Bo Ye, and then turned his head back to Tang Shi, "he, why is he here?" "Oh." Tang Shi said, "just now he walked the dog downstairs for me. They ran around the community for ten times. When they came back, one person and one dog were gasping for breath, so I called them to have a rest." Tang Wei opens his mouth wide, and Bo Ye walks his dog for Tang Shi? Is it the dog walking the dog at night or the dog walking at night? Tang Wei was a little surprised. He was surprised that Tang Shi and Bo Ye could get along with each other so peacefully, which saved him a lot of new things. At least he didn''t hurt each other. Such a peaceful state can also make him feel at ease. At least Tang poetry doesn''t need to suffer malice from Bo Ye. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 So Tang Wei is not the only one shocked. When Han rang and Jiang Qi come home from work, they see Tang Wei and Bo Ye sitting together teasing the dog. Tang Shi calmly draws drawings on one side of the table. At that moment, they step back together and suspect that they have entered the wrong house. "Well?" Han rang watched Bo Ye sit there peacefully, with his face on his side, his nose straight, and his own aura like a star. Jiang Qi took a look, and his Qi and blood rushed up, "how are you here?" Bo ye heard the voice rise, found that it was Jiang Qi, also laughed, "Oh, you''re back?" Jiang Qi looked at Tang Shi with a stunned look on his face and said, "are you good with him again?" Tang Shi shakes his head, saying that he is innocent, "no, I don''t know." Jiang Qi looked at Bo Ye again, "what means do you use to cheat my Tang poetry so well?" Bo Ye held the dog high in his hand. "It''s not me, it''s my son." Tang Wei pointed to himself, "me?" Xiaoyeye called twice, which means it''s me. Because xiaoyeye is a husky breed, it looks very similar to wolves. Although their IQ is a little lower, they like it very much. This time, they see that husky, who usually demolishes his house, is safely held up by Bo YeYe, neither struggling nor moving. It''s a sudden change of painting style. Tang Wei explained, "my mom said that Bo Shao helped her walk her dog, so she invited Bo Shao to eat fruit." However, as a matter of fact, the apple and watermelon cut by Tang Shi had just been served. Bo Ye noticed that it was all eaten by the dog. He was so angry that he finally ate the fruit cut by Tang Shi. As a result, the silly dog ate all of it by himself! Jiang Qi was surprised, then looked at thin night, "you''ve changed a lot." Bo Ye smiles and squints his eyes. It seems that there are stars in his eyes. Jiang Qi steps back and says, "come on, your face is very handsome. Don''t laugh!" Han rang was still on guard. Watching Bo ye come suddenly, he always felt that Bo Ye was pretending to cheat Tang poetry back, and then show his true appearance, and then make Tang poetry sad. He worried that Bo ye had another calculation, so he didn''t talk to Bo Ye very much. Maybe he still had some conflicts. This dinner, Bo Ye shamelessly wait until the end, when they want to eat, Bo Ye is still sitting in the living room, Tang Shi prepared a pair of dishes and chopsticks, she thought Bo ye would go after a good rest, did not expect that this person was shameless to wait until the meal! So at this moment, when Bo Ye sat down on the edge of the table, Jiang Qi''s heart thumped. Bad, the atmosphere is not good. Tang Shi didn''t sit with Bo Ye, but Tang Wei, with a relaxed face, seemed to have been together with Bo Ye countless times before - indeed, when Tang Shi didn''t know, they had always been connected. There was no one to talk about the dinner, and the atmosphere was so oppressive that when Bo Yeh finished eating, he helped to pack things together. Tang Shi habitually said, "stay still, I''ll clean up..." The moment you say it, you regret it. At that moment, Bo Ye suddenly looked up, like this kind of dialogue, once appeared between them countless times, he unexpectedly He was stimulated by a poem of the Tang Dynasty, and his blood flowed back. Like, like back in the past, she is still his wife, after dinner will say a gentle, put me to clean up. Thin night''s hands trembled a little, the man''s handsome face was full of pain from the depths of his soul, his sexy Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and then murmured, "we Was it the same before? " Tang Shi quickly picked up the chopsticks and went to the kitchen without giving Bo Ye an answer. The man fell into silence and suddenly felt his heart trembling. He went out to the balcony to have a cigarette. Slowly, he pushed the door in and found Jiang Qi standing there. With a cigarette in her finger, she saw Bo ye come in, but she didn''t reject it. She took out a packet of cigarettes from her pocket and handed one to Bo Ye. Bo Ye was stunned. Jiang Qi''s face is indifferent. She can''t seem to be innocent at ordinary times. This is more like Ye Jingtang''s beautiful secretary. She says, "take one, let''s talk about it." Thin night looking at Jiang Qi, frown, "with me?" "Right." Jiang Qi watched Bo ye take the cigarette and throw the lighter to him. "Let''s talk about Tang poetry." Thin night eyelashes trembled, low ground should a, afterward ruthlessly sucked a cigarette, "what do you want to ask?" "Thin night." Jiang Qi called Bo Ye''s name so formally for the first time. It can be seen that she is very serious now. "Are you serious?" Bo Ye looked up and looked into Jiang Qi''s eyes. The woman continued, "I have participated in the past of you and Tang poetry, so I have witnessed how much you have treated her in the past Cruelty. " It must be a bad state to use such words. "I''m sorry for what I''ve done in the past, though I know it''s useless to be sorry." Bo Ye, with the same serious attitude, faced Jiang Qi''s inquiry, "I know that as her best friend, you don''t trust me, which is excusable. To tell you the truth, I don''t trust myself. When my memory changes again, will I do anything unforgivable to Tang poetry? Now I''m like a time bomb, and I will destroy myself anytime and anywhere. My kidney is transplanted, and I don''t know how many years I can live. "Jiang Qi opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. "I confess all this to you not to cause your pity, nor to leave a way for myself. I just want to say that maybe my life is really limited, so I want to give what I can to Tang poetry in my limited life Give it all to her. " Bo Ye''s voice stopped for a moment, "but don''t tell her that the character of Tang poetry will definitely not accept this." "The character of Tang poetry?" Jiang Qi felt puzzled and asked, staring at Bo Ye''s face, "do you remember anything?" Bo Ye''s eyes flashed and said, "I remember when I was in high school with her, but then everything I still don''t remember. I only know that when I saw her in Australia, I saw her for the first time The evil man''s face showed an almost devout expression, "at that time, I knew nothing about her. I forgot all about her, but the first time I saw her I just thought, "I want to take her home." It''s not the selfish possession of Tang poetry. It''s the kind of taking Tang poetry home, bringing her to her friends, bringing her into her own world, taking good care of her In a real sense, take her home. Jiang Qi was stunned and didn''t expect to hear this kind of answer from Bo Ye''s mouth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 This kind of reply even exceeded her expectation. Originally, she thought that Bo Yehui had prepared a lot of affectionate speeches. She took this opportunity to wash herself white, and then moved to heaven, and moved Jiang Qi to make this preparation. But I didn''t expect that Bo Ye was so calm and told everything, including his ambition, his greed and all his desires. Seven emotions and six desires, just like an ordinary person. Bo Ye has never over washed himself. He just proves himself in his own way. Jiang Qi was stunned. For a moment, he could not say anything else. After a long time, he whispered, "so You, what do you think of Tang poetry? " "I''m serious." Bo Ye simply took a deep breath, "but it doesn''t matter. I''m ready to be rejected by Tang poetry. I don''t want to ask for anything now. If someone is willing to be nice to Tang poetry, I look good. After all, I can''t go far with Tang poetry." Bo ye turned to look at Jiang Qi, "because my kidney is likely to have rejection, so If anything happens to me in the future, I hope you can keep such an attitude, protect Tang poetry for me, and don''t let the people with evil intentions approach her. " Jiang Qi''s heart was filled with bitterness. The thin night in front of him didn''t intentionally move anyone. He Even a little begging, let Jiang Qi take good care of Tang poetry, he can give her, not much. "You always give me It''s going to disappear soon. " Jiang Qi said in a soft voice, "Bo Ye, if you want Tang poetry well, you have to let yourself live well." Thin night did not expect Jiang Qi to say so, frowned, "why?" If Tang poetry will feel guilty, it''s a big deal that he will make all the choices for Tang poetry before he leaves. "No, it''s not." Jiang Qi shook his head. "It''s not what you understand. Bo Ye, your meaning to Tang poetry has never been more than that." Thin night did not speak, but deep eyes, like an abyss, can not see the end. "Tang poetry will not accept you, because she will be afraid of the existence of the past. But she can tolerate you at her side, just now such a relationship, she will be very at ease, because thin night, you really live. They don''t give her pressure, they don''t give her shadow, and they don''t treat her as fiercely as before, so Tang poetry is willing to let you in and out of her life. " Jiang Qi tries to analyze the heart of Tang poetry to Bo Ye -- "when she refuses you, it''s not affectation or revenge. Bo Ye, you have to think that no one can easily forgive you for being wronged for five years, for her brother''s tragic death, for her relatives'' whereabouts are unknown, for having had a miscarriage, for having broken her finger. But Tang Shi did it because she let go of herself and you. " But in this world, love and hate always coexist. If there is no love, why hate? Jiang Qi stares at Bo Ye''s face, word by word, "so, now that you are in peace with Tang poetry, she doesn''t have so much conflict as before, because she also knows that you are not the previous Bo Ye, you have changed, you are trying to make changes to let her see. She won''t accept you because it used to hurt, but But such you, such you, if one day, suddenly disappeared - " Jiang Qi murmured, weak tone, but inexplicably there is a firm intuition," Tang poetry will collapse. " It''s going to crash. It''s going to go completely crazy. Even for the sake of Tang poetry, Bo Ye, please be sure to live well. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 In this world, the most difficult to shake, has always been love. Bo Ye was shocked by Jiang Qi''s words. He never thought that he would have such great significance for Tang poetry, even beyond his expected range. Originally, I thought that Tang poetry could forgive itself, which was blessed by the ancestors. I didn''t think about what I was to Tang poetry. But in fact, even if the two parties do not want to admit it, they have to admit that they have become a part of each other''s lives. From the ignorant rebellious period of high school to the mutual hurt marriage and hopeless love and hate of the latter two, this period of time is too long. It can even take ten years as a sad time Words. How many decades can a person have? But in the ten years of Tang poetry, it has always been Consumed by the thin night. Bo Ye stood there, as if in a long silence, his face side, a pair of eyes as dark as the night. When Tang Shi washes the bowl and comes out, she sees Bo Ye and Jiang Qi smoking on the balcony. Their expressions are very serious. It seems that they are having a conversation. She knocks on the glass door. Bo Ye turns around and sees her standing outside the next door, comparing her mouth shape. It means, what are you doing? Thin night immediately pinched out the cigarette, just Tang Shi''s hand is still wet, thin night conveniently from one side of the tea table smoked a few napkins, and then whispered, "thank you for dinner, you have to go." "Well." Tang Shi didn''t stay much. She sent it outside. Bo Ye changed her shoes in the porch. Jiang Qi watched behind them. She felt that this scene was like Tang Shi''s popularity. She sent her husband out to work. She shook her head and said, "bye." "Thank you very much." Bo Ye whispers, and then turns around. Tang Shi watches him go. Xiao YeYe is also at the door. Noticing that Bo Ye is about to leave, he follows and puts his paw on Bo Ye''s knee. It may still be reluctant to bear the thin night. Bo Ye smiles, "I''ll see you next week." Xiaoyeye howled a few times, whining, and poyeh touched its head, "good, accompany your mommy, don''t bite again, you hear me? I saw three pairs of slippers bitten by you today Once taught, xiaoyeye immediately lost the appearance of Mr. Yuan''s Dragon and tiger. She hung her ears and sobbed a few times. Boye laughed and knocked on her forehead, "OK, let''s go." Tang Wei came out from the inside and cried, "wait a minute!" After a pause, Bo Yeh saw his son standing at the other end of the corridor. Father and son, one big and one small, stood on the other side of the corridor, just like the two ends of a scale. Tang Wei clenched his fist and finally whispered, "you You drive on the road, be careful. " Jiang Qi and Tang poetry were surprised by this. Before, Tang Wei was the most obvious one who resisted Boye. Now Tang Wei expressed his feelings most clearly. Children, always so straightforward, like what, hate what, can always be seen from the eyes and tone. Tang Shi felt a little sad. Looking at her son and Bo Ye, she was so careful. Was it her fault? Is she How cruel? Thin night heard Tang Wei''s advice, expression has a moment blank, back to God or hook lip smile, "good." It''s enough to be accepted by their mother and son to this extent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 Bo ye went back to Haicheng that night. Lin CI played a video phone call to him that night and said, "the information behind Fu Zhen has been found." "What do you say?" "There is a connection between Fuzhen and Anmi." Lin Ci''s voice cooled down, "so, those abnormal behaviors of an MI are probably the instigation of Fu Zhen." Bo Ye sneered and raised her lips. "It seems that she has indulged in tranquility for too long, which leads to her feeling that she can be lawless..." "Bo Shao, what do you want to do?" "Well..." Thin night touched his chin, "let me think of a fun, always can''t let my little baby white in the quiet where wronged..." This is so gloomy that Lin CI can detect a chill through the phone. He says that no one can offend his wife and slave. It''s terrible for his wife and slave to be serious! The next day when Bo ye went to work, Lin CI sent him the company''s quarterly report. On the other hand, Tang Shi also sent a rough sketch of the decoration design to Bo Ye. Bo Ye started to watch Tang Shi scan the manuscript into the computer and then send it to his mailbox. Suddenly, he felt warm. There are beautiful Tang poetry handwriting on it, just like her people, coming and going like the wind, cold and cold. In fact, Bo Ye has seen Tang Shi''s handwriting in several previous contracts of the company. Her remarks and key points are quite detailed and to the point. Sometimes Bo Ye is thinking about how she, as a little girl, can shoulder so many responsibilities? How strong should she bear in her heart to get to the present step by step? But Bo Ye never thought of another possibility. At that time, Tang poetry could hold up Bo''s family, because she had no way back. The talent who has nothing is the most terrible, because she has nothing to lose. The blow of Boye''s death makes Tang Shi have no way to go. She either died in despair or broke out in despair, so she chose to break out. Anyway, she will not lose. It''s better to fight against backwater and narrow road. If she fails, she has a clear conscience. If she wins, she will lose It''s worthy of Bo Ye''s jump before he died. At this moment, Bo Ye is carefully looking at the sketches sent by Tang Shi, but Lin CI is working overtime to review the documents for Bo Ye. In the middle, Lin CI raised his head and asked himself, "why should I help Bo Ye audit?" Shouldn''t the chief executive of the company do these things? What is the chief executive doing? I''m crazy about Miss Tang''s manuscript!!! Who started this company! Don''t open it again! If we go on like this, we won''t go bankrupt! Lin CI really wants to stand up and quit! Every day, he gets up earlier than a chicken and goes to bed later than a dog. On weekends, he has to come out to help Bo Yeh coax Tang poetry. At ordinary times, he is even more busy helping Bo Yeh deal with all kinds of things around Tang poetry. There is no private break at all. His special help has really reached its peak. The salary is not enough! Thin night, like a radar in his head, detects Lin Ci''s inner little 99. He turns around and gives a cold glance, "do you have any opinions?" "Bo Shao, I''ve been under too much pressure recently." "Well?" "You can see the contract for yourself, but I won''t see it." "Is it?" "Yes." "Are you sure?" "Yes." "Five times the bonus at the end of the month." "Let me see the contract, Bo Shao. It''s all my responsibility. I love the company and you. Bo and I live and die together. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ on the other hand, Tang Wei is facing a person he doesn''t want to see. Su Qi seldom comes to pick him up from school, but he has a thin face with him. Bo Yan''s life around Su Qi may be good. She has flesh on her face and clear eyes, which is quite different from the timid expression she used to see in the corner. The body also opened, thin and long small arms and legs, because the short sleeve skirt just exposed in the air, looked like a little princess from a distance, as delicate as a doll. Especially her blue and gray eyes. Tang Wei was a little upset with his thin face''s eyes. He sneered, "Why are you here?" "Weiwei, Bo Yan said that he would come to play with you." Su Qi is a little embarrassed. Bo Yan always wants to have a good relationship with Tang Wei. After all, this is the first little brother she knows in her life. However, Tang Wei''s attitude is always cold, no matter how long. Originally, Su Qi thought for a long time, Tang Wei should be able to ignore, but unexpectedly, Tang Wei''s aversion to Bo Yan has become an instinctive habit, so no matter how long the interval, he always hates Bo Yan. Bo Yan tries to talk to Tang Wei, "little brother, are you still angry? I''m not the same as before. My uncle praised me for being tall. " It''s tall and beautiful. But in Tang Wei''s eyes, no matter how good Bo Yan is, he won''t take another look.So he coldly put aside his eyes, "Oh, what''s my business?" Su Qi had a headache and could only try to ease it. "Weiwei, Bo Yan wants to be good friends with you, so I brought her here today. Can you tell me why you don''t want to play with her? " "Do you want to say that?" Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and quickly counterattacked, "her life experience makes me sick, people, even more disgusting!" Bo Yan heard Tang Wei''s words every time, and finally he couldn''t help it. "I didn''t steal, and I didn''t harm others. Why do you always blame me like this! I didn''t make any mistakes. You always put other people''s mistakes on my head. Do you think I like to be scolded by you? " Tang Wei didn''t expect Bo Yan to answer back. He said that he didn''t know how to fight back for a moment. His face almost twisted angrily, and his pretty eyebrows wrinkled together, just like Bo Ye when he was angry, "what do you know! You don''t know anything! You are not innocent at all. You have committed many crimes. Your mother is the original sin, and you are the spread of sin! " At a young age, he understood the concept of original sin. Su Qi frowned, "but only, you react a little too much, thin Yan no malicious, she and her mother is not the same." Tang Wei may know this truth, but he still can''t relax his vigilance to Bo Yan. Finally, the little boy chooses silence. After walking away, Su Qi looks at Tang Wei''s back and sighs, comforting Bo Yan with his head down. "Don''t think too much. Tang Wei''s character is a little extreme, but his nature is not bad." Bo Yan never thought that it was so difficult for Tang Wei to remove his prejudice. "What can I do when my mom does something wrong?" Bo Yan looked up at Su Qi, "I think Make it up to him for my mommy. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 This day, Su Qi sent Tang Wei home. Tang Wei was unhappy all the way. Su Qi knew that it was because Bo Yan was there, but Tang Wei''s paranoia was not a way. Children should not be like this. He tried to ease their relationship. Bo Yan has always wanted to have a good relationship with Tang Wei. Unfortunately, Tang Wei''s heart is as hard as a stone now. Because Bo Yan is a quiet child, he can''t have a look at Bo Yan. When getting off the bus, Su Qi sighed and yelled, "but there was something else I wanted to call you at the weekend." "What''s the matter?" Su Qi''s face, Tang Wei still wants to give, stopped a pace, "have something to do with you?" "Well No, I have a family party, so I want you to come Su Qi tried to communicate with Tang Wei in a slightly more tactful way, "because there will be a lot of children, you know, seven aunts and eight aunts, they will definitely bring the children, so I think you can come with me, just Can take thin Yan, after all thin Yan who do not know It turned out to be a bodyguard for Bo Yan. Tang Wei disdained to see thin Yan one eye, sneer, "so you are so useless, meet strangers will not say hello ah?" Bo Yan deliberately didn''t let himself stammer, but his face turned red, "I I didn''t! Then don''t come! I''m not alone! " In fact, Bo Yan is really afraid of strangers. The only one who has the courage to approach is Tang Wei. She doesn''t know where the courage comes from. "Cut, I won''t come if you don''t want me to?" Tang Wei smiles like a little devil. "I just want to see you standing in the middle of the crowd helpless and wiping your tears. Tut tut." Thin Yan gas red eyes, "you just want to see me make a fool of yourself!" "What else? What do you think is worth my coming here? " Tang Wei lifted the bag on his back, then turned around and said to Su Qi, "goodbye, uncle Su Qi." Bo Yan said stubbornly, "goodbye, little brother Tang Wei!" Tang Wei didn''t even answer. Bo Yan''s eyes are obviously lost, but she still encourages herself again. It doesn''t matter. Tang Wei''s little brother just hates her because of her mother''s mistakes. As long as she tries to prove that she is a good man, he will accept it. She obediently followed Su Qi back, and asked on the way, "that Uncle Su, where''s my father? " In fact, Su Qi is her biological father, but Su Qi has not been frank with Bo Yan, leading to Bo Yan has been very dependent on Bo Ye. Thin night is not bad for thin face. Su Qi''s face was a little embarrassed. He thought, "he''s busy recently, and he''s not in good health." "Isn''t my father well?" Bo Yan''s eyes were full of worry, "I Can you go and see him? " Su Qi turns to see the sincere emotion on Bo Yan''s face, and suddenly feels that the world is confusing. Tranquility in this life work in mind, but thin Yan is pure as a piece of white paper, not polluted by any dark. Finally, Su Qi said softly, "OK, I''ll take you to see him after the family party at the weekend." Just in time, let''s have a serious talk with Bo Ye about the adoption procedures after the baby. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ at the weekend, Tang Wei wanted to go out. Tang Shi found him a lot of handsome clothes to match, but Tang Wei shook his head, "no way." "Why?" In the past, Tang Wei had never been like this. He asked for this and that, what Tang poetry should wear. Besides, Tang poetry was not bad in the original aesthetic, and today it has been criticized by Tang Wei. Tang Wei shook his head, like an old man, rather helpless, sighed, "Oh, no feeling." Tang Shiyue said, "how do you feel when you are a child wearing clothes? It''s not a show. Come on, let''s go out and wear a sweater. It''s cool. " "Is it?" Tang Wei took a look at the oversized sweater, and his eyes doubted, "is it too popular?" Tang Shi waved the brand of the sweater, "Gucci''s sweater, you tell me that the public, you are bullying your mother. Don''t you know enough big brands?" Tang Wei said, "people don''t know this brand. They think it''s just a few hundred yuan dress." Good guy, I began to be vain when I was young, and I began to dislike 5000 or 6000 guards! Tang poetry is very serious. "You shouldn''t have a heart of comparison at your age, you know?" Tang Wei explained, "no, it''s just that today''s occasion is a little special So I''m very tangled. " Tang Shi looked at his son one more time. He tilted his head and thought like Bo Ye. It''s the same everywhere. Tang Shi said, "by the way, what kind of clothes do you want to wear?" "I''m going to Uncle Suqi''s family party." Tang Wei chose to confess, "because there are many children in it, so uncle Suqi invited me to come with him. But I don''t want to be buried in a group of children... " Oh, it''s the beginning of thinking with personality.Tang Shi said with a smile, "that is, you have to be calm, but with a cool personality, right?" "Yes." Tang Wei put his hands together, "please mummy! I want to go out Just like his father, the overbearing president in a suit has a cold look on his upper body. When he wears a fashion card, he is like a star on the Internet. He can easily kill a lot of people with a smile. Tang Shi shakes her head helplessly. Look, her son is beginning to know how to dress up. She also learned Tang Wei''s posture and touched her chin. "Then give it to me. You brush your teeth and wash your face first. I''ll prepare a complete set for you when you come out." "Good!" Tang Wei came back half way, "Oh, by the way, it''s better to be black." "Well?" Tang Shi asked, "who do you wear black with?" Tang Wei''s face brush pulled down, "no, no, just like black!" Twenty minutes later, Tang Shi had his hair done. Then he found a shirt for him, put a thin jacket on it, and finally put on a small hat, which covered half of his face. It was cool and lovely. Tang Shi said, "OK, are you satisfied?" "Well!" Tang Wei thought in his heart that he could crush Bo Yan that little fool. later Suqi as like as two peas, and then shouted, "lean and thin night is the same!" Especially when it''s cool! Tang Wei grinned, "let''s go!" Tang Shi was still a little worried, holding the door, "be careful on your way, come back early, have a good time." "Good ~ I don''t trust your son to give it to me ~" Su Qi turned back and put on a crisp electricity, then led Tang Wei forward, "Bo Yan is waiting for you in the car." Tang Wei was still full of joy. As soon as he heard the news, his face came down again. "How can she be so haunted?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 I''ve never seen a kid like that. Tang Wei even forgot why he was so carefully dressed in the morning. When Tang Wei gets on the bus, Bo Yan holds the steamed stuffed bun happily. It seems that he never knows that Tang Wei hates her. No matter how many times he comes, he always looks at her, smiles and gives him a cold look. He says, "little brother, have you had breakfast?" Tang only a cold glance, "do not eat." Su Qi had no choice but to say, "Oh, don''t fight today. Go to my house to play. There are many friends'' relatives and children. I remember that you are members of your own team today. You should protect each other from being bullied by other bear children. " Tang Wei snorted coldly, holding his hands in front of his chest, just like a little adult. This weekend, I came to walk my dog in the thin night. When I came in, I saw that Tang Wei was not at home. I asked curiously, "where''s Tang Wei?" "I went out to play. I went to Suqi''s house. It is said that many children came to play, so I went with them." Tang Shi was washing vegetables in the kitchen. When he saw Bo Ye coming, he was a little surprised. "How did you come in?" Thin night pointed to the door, "you did not close." Tang Shi patted his forehead sadly, "my memory is really I forgot to close the door. Well, it''s good that you''re here to play with xiaoyeye? " As soon as the voice fell, a wolf howled from the room. Listen carefully, it seems with a little grievance, wronged himself was locked up. Bo Yeyue said, "what''s the matter with it?" "I locked it in the house." Tang Shi turned off the tap and walked out, shaking the water on his hands. "I''m going to rush out as soon as I open the door in the morning. I can''t pull it. I''ll turn it off first. Do you want to go for a walk with him?" "I came to walk with him." Bo Ye said rather shamelessly, "but if you like, you can also take a walk with us." Tang Shi laughed, "since you''re a coolie for free, I''ll try my best to accept it. You''d better go. After all, you have a common language." Xiaoyeye, the silly dog, seems to only listen to Bo YeYe''s words. Are you angry. When Bo Ye leads the dog down, Jiang Qi and Han rang just get up and walk out of their room. Bo Ye just left. Looking at his back, Jiang Qi murmurs, "still It''s really thorough... " Tang Shi looked back and said with a smile, "is that right? I think he''s very good now, and so are we. Don''t think of anything. Don''t make up for it. It''s just ordinary. " No longer need to bear the pressure of thin night for her, she was completely relieved. Jiang Qi looked at the relief expression on Tang Shi''s face and sighed. Han rang brushed his teeth and took a look at the back of Tang poetry. Then he asked his girlfriend, "do you think Bo Ye and Tang poetry can still be successful?" Jiang Qi instinctively shook his head, "maybe it''s the best to stop here." Han rang was quite surprised, "it''s hard for you to say such deep words." "Why, do I usually look superficial?" Jiang Qi put his hands on his waist and put on his face as the most loser of his mother. Then he asked Han rang, "do you have any opinions about me?" "No, No." After brushing his teeth and gargling his mouth, Han rang narrowed his eyes and laughed. He was very handsome. "You see Bo Ye and Tang poetry are becoming normal. Everything is calm. Don''t worry. I just want to ask you, when will you be engaged to me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 Jiang Qi didn''t expect that Han rang would suddenly ask this question. His face turned red and he stammered, "you What are you thinking about? It''s still early! " "We''ve been more than half a year, haven''t we?" Han rang directly came over and hugged Jiang Qi''s waist and rubbed it up. "If you don''t give me any sweets or get engaged to me, I''ll have a little mood." He''s coquettish and overbearing at the same time. Jiang Qi''s face was hot and he said, "it''s too early, too early! Ah I''m not ready, really... " Han let a face helplessly release her, "Alas, also don''t know to wait for you to wait until when." Jiang Qi looked at him carefully, "you Are you aggrieved? " Han rang immediately grandiosely covered his chest, "wronged! Special grievance! If I don''t marry you, I will be wronged to death! " Jiang Qi''s face was embarrassed, "I I''m really not ready. I''m sorry... " "Why do you apologize to me?" On hearing Jiang Qi''s apology, Han rang immediately changed his expression, "I''m joking with you. Really, don''t be stressed. I''m not in a hurry..." Jiang Qi looks at Han rang''s face seriously, and suddenly feels that he has failed too many Han rang''s good intentions. He has wasted so much energy on himself, and even made the Han family happy. Han rang''s family is really good. Jiang Qi can''t live up to it. Han rang saw Jiang Qi''s expression and knew that she was sensitive and wanted to think more. He immediately said, "don''t think more. I won''t say it next time, OK? I don''t mean to ask you to give me back. I''m really happy to be with you. " Jiang Qihong choked in her eyes, "but I I don''t deserve you at all What''s Jiang Qi''s identity? Ye Jingtang, the dirtiest wine maid in the world, gilds her with a new face. In fact, Jiang Qi is not inferior and has no background. What about Han rang? The young master of the Han family is rich, handsome, kind-hearted, gentle and considerate. Why does she have him? Han rang smiles and pats Jiang Qi''s face. "There''s nothing worthy of it. I think you''re good." Jiang Qi is held in his arms, and his heart is wrapped by warm current. He is so gentle beside Han rang. ****** however, on the other hand, Tang Weizheng is standing in the middle of a pile of bear children with a cold face and no expression. He and Bo Yan are like two out of tune outsiders. A group of bear children are making fun of each other. He and Bo Yan stand on one side silently and show no interest in it. Tang Wei''s age is very mature, so she is not interested in toys at all. As for Bo Yan, she doesn''t like many toys, and she doesn''t like toys very much. She just lets a group of bear kids grab them and stays with Tang Wei. Only at this time would she feel that she was only a little closer to Tang. Su Qi has a relative who sees Tang Wei''s thin face, white face and blue and gray pupils. She looks like a little Royal Princess in a fairy tale. She is so delicate and beautiful that she can''t help but say hello to her. Maybe the uncle was too excited, leading to a little high mood when he went up. Bo Yan stepped back like he was frightened, instinctively holding Tang Wei''s wrist. Tang Wei subconsciously wants to shake off, but looking at Bo Yan''s scared side face, he doesn''t move. Bo Yan said, "you Who are you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 It''s probably the first time that Bo Yan shows fear of outsiders in front of him. Tang Wei thought that Bo Yan was just afraid of himself. He must be very naive and innocent in front of others. He never thought that She is really introverted and afraid of strangers. That person is Su Qi''s uncle, Su Jian. He especially likes cute little girls. He also likes young girls, such as Boyan, who are carved with powder and jade. He likes them most. When he is ready to move, he comes up and says, "which child are you from?" "I I''m not from here. I''m from my father. He told me to come and play with Uncle Suqi... " In front of the outsider, Bo Yan was very nervous. Tang Wei frowned when he looked at it. This kind of answer was too unguarded. He told all about his true identity directly, so it was easy for others to do it? Besides, looking at this middle-aged man''s eyes, we know that he is definitely not a good man. He looks at Bo Yan with all his eyes. He is probably a disgusting social scum who likes young girls. Tang Wei is subconsciously wary of Su Jian in front of her. But Bo Yan doesn''t have so many ideas of self-protection in her mind. She just feels that the man''s eyes make her feel terrible. She subconsciously steps back. Suddenly, Tang Wei clenches her wrist. Thin Yan turned around and saw Tang Wei''s firm and cold eyes. He didn''t know why. Suddenly, he began to have a backer in his heart and became stable. She looked up and said hello to Su Jian, "Hello uncle, if it''s OK, I''ll play with my brother." "Ah, your brother?" Su Jian turns to see Tang Wei. The little boy is standing there. He looks like a child, but he feels very mature. It''s like Like detective Conan. Su Jian shakes his head. How can this kind of cartoon plot appear in real life? It''s just a bear child with a bad temper who is spoiled by his family! So he didn''t take Tang Wei seriously at all. He stubbornly came to take Bo Yan''s hand. "You are so cute, like a doll. My uncle likes you so much. I''m Su Qi''s uncle. You might as well call me uncle." Thin Yan dodges, and Su Jian grabs her white little hand. This kind of feeling makes her goose bumps and makes her very uneasy. Tang Wei did not hold back, cold voice way, "let her go!" Su Jian Tut, very uncomfortable, "who are you?" "She said, I''m her brother." I''m her brother. Bo Yan''s eyes turned red, and for the first time he felt protected So that''s what it''s like to have a brother. It''s good How warm Tang Wei stares at Su Jian and says, "put away your disgusting thoughts and don''t hit my sister!" Su Jian didn''t expect to hear such sarcastic words from a child! He Is he really a child? Why does Su Jian have the illusion of being seen through? Su Jian shakes Bo Yan''s hand and walks away, saying, "what a little boy, I''m so ungracious..." Bo Yan watched him go, then wiped his eyes and said to Tang Wei, "thank you, little brother..." "Thank you very much." Tang Wei looked at Bo Yan with disgust, "you are really troublesome, all kinds of annoying things. Won''t you pay more attention next time? I have to do it. " Bo Yan is taught by Tang Wei, and his eyes are red. At this time, a bear child comes out and pulls Bo Yan behind him. He points to Tang Wei and says, "you are a fierce girl, you can''t be a man!" "What did you say?" Tang Wei hasn''t been pointed at by the nose and scolded. What''s more, seeing Bo Yan''s weakness hiding behind the boy, she suddenly gets angry. Why is she wronged? There''s a boy talking for her? Thinking of this, Tang Wei sneered even more, and his voice was affected with a chill. "I really underestimated your means of winning people''s hearts!" "Don''t be so weird here." The little boy did not show any weakness. "I just passed by and saw that you were cruel to her. How can you be so fierce? We should be good friends. Didn''t the kindergarten teacher teach you? " Tang Wei laughs sarcastically, "sorry, I don''t go to kindergarten with you low class people. I jump to high school directly." The little boy was startled by Tang Wei''s words, and then came back to himself, "you must be deceiving, I don''t believe it!" Tang Wei raised a cool smile from the corner of his mouth. "Believe it or not, it''s not good for me to believe it. I don''t care about it with you." "What''s your attitude?" The little boy was also spoiled by his family. He was ridiculed by Tang Wei and lit a fire. He turned back to Bo Yan and said, "don''t cry, I''ll teach him a lesson for you!" Before Boyan could stop him, the little boy jumped on him. As soon as Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed, he immediately dodged. The little boy threw himself on the ground, but he was so painful that he made a group of adults run over, "what''s the matter? oh dear? How could my family fall? " Lu Zexi pointed to Tang Wei, "he bullied the little girl, I can''t see it..." They all looked at the thin face with tears in the corner of their eyes.Bo Yan shook his head, "no No, my little brother didn''t bully me. He''s my brother... " "Oh, it''s a little fight between children. Ha ha." "Xixi, you are too stingy. Get up quickly. Everyone is playing." Lucy was unconvinced. Her white face was full of anger. "He bullied the little girl. I don''t know why she changed her words again..." Bo Yan weakly went to Tang Wei''s side and bowed to Lucy, "thank you, my little brother and I are playing." A group of adults burst into laughter, "ha ha, it turned out that Xixi wanted to save the beauty." "It''s lovely to be such a small child, ouch! Whose family? Order a baby kiss Speaking of this, a group of adults almost gave out green light in their eyes. When they saw Bo Yan''s pink face, they all wanted to turn her into their own daughter, and immediately coaxed them forward, "which family are you from? It''s so cute. Let''s make a baby kiss with my son. Ouch, he must be a beauty when he grows up. " "Don''t rob me. This is my future daughter-in-law!" "What are you worried about! Let the little girl choose for herself! Who do you want to visit? " Baby kiss? Future daughter in law? When these words reached Tang Wei''s ears, the little boy frowned. Is Bo Yan so popular? Why does he feel that Bo Yan likes to pretend to be pathetic? And look at her outsider in front of the air dare not gasp, must be a coward, how so hot? Besides I''m going to order a baby kiss They just watch the kids have fun! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 Looking at Bo Yan''s popularity among a group of mothers, Tang Wei is very upset. He never thought that Bo Yan could make so many adults like him by casually pretending to be aggrieved. It seems that adults are also less defensive towards children. Indeed, in their eyes, is not a child, can set off what storm? Tang Wei stands outside the crowd with a cold face. He looks at Bo Yan, who is flattered by the crowd. He has no expression, just like a passer-by. Don''t know why, see thin Yan this appearance, he always very uncomfortable. Later, Tang Wei chooses to walk away. As a result, Bo Yan in the crowd takes a look at Tang Wei''s turn and walks out of the crowd. Dian''er runs to Tang Wei''s back and grabs his hand. "Little brother -" "ouch It''s childhood. " A bunch of people were laughing on the side. "It looks great." "The little boy looks familiar. He doesn''t know which family he belongs to. He feels like a man." They didn''t remember that Tang was just like Bo Ye. Only Tang Wei, coldly shook off Bo Yan''s hand and looked at her, "what are you doing here? Go on enjoying the love of your mothers. " "I..." Thin Yan bit his lips, "I don''t want their favor, I want yours." At that time, Bo Yan was young and didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. She just wanted to express her love for Tang Wei, so she used to say it. But for Tang Wei, who was already like a high school student or an adult, this sentence set off a wave in his heart. I don''t want their favor. I want yours. Tang Wei''s face is stunned. When he turns around, he looks at thin Yan''s clear eyes, just like the blue and gray eyes in the autumn sky. Later, this pair of eyes became the dream he pursued all his life. Just at that time, Tang Wei tightly pursed his lips. The hand that he wanted to shake off Bo Yan suddenly stopped. He couldn''t shake her off again. Because Bo Yan''s eyes are too real. Tang Wei didn''t say a word, so he took a complicated look at Bo Yan, until Bo Yan said cautiously, "you won''t leave me alone, will you? There are so many people here that I''m afraid to be separated from you. " Then thin Yan backhand held Tang Wei''s finger, is no longer before holding his clothes. Tang Wei''s whole body is frozen. He can''t believe that his hands are wrapped by Bo Yan''s two small hands. His green fingers are well manicured. For the first time, he seemed to be out of the body, but his consciousness was blank for a few seconds. Then he reacted and said, "Oh Then you follow. Anyway, I''ll be an extra Mopper. " Thin Yan immediately smile, clench Tang Wei''s hand, proud way, "little brother, then don''t leave me again!" Tug oil bottle, I''m so tired! Tang Wei thought so in his heart, but he still let Bo Yan lead him in his hand. All the people who passed by them were whispering, "look at that pair of childhood sweethearts over there. They are so cute. Alas, the gene of children is so good that they have no guess." Tang Wei''s face was stiff, and then Bo Yan asked him, "little brother, what does childhood mean?" Tang explained dryly, "it means growing up together. Green plum is female, bamboo horse is male "Then I''ll be your plum, too." Boyan naively said to Tang Wei, "we will all grow up together in the future." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 With this substantial leap in the relationship with Tang Wei, Bo Yan is no longer as scared as before. He often rushes around in front of Tang Wei with a smile. Tang Wei Lao feels that Bo Yan is buzzing like a fly to death, but he doesn''t want to leave her alone, because Tang Wei knows that if he turns around and leaves again, Bo Yan will be more crying and pestering him. So all day long, when Tang Wei went there, Bo Yan followed him just like a little oil bottle. Some people even said with a smile that it couldn''t be Tang Wei''s little girl friend. He was so worried that Tang Wei turned red. "No, no, she''s so annoying. How could I ask her to be my girlfriend?" Bo Yan is still asking, "what does little girlfriend mean?" Tang Wei said fiercely, "it means to marry back home in the future!" Bo Yan immediately said, "will you marry me home?" Tang Wei can''t bear it, "impossible!" "Oh..." Bo Yan lengthened the tone, seemed a little disappointed, murmured, "but I want to become a family with my little brother, you are my real family." In Bo Yan''s mind, the concept of marrying home is to live together, that is, everyone is a family, and he didn''t think about the meaning behind the two words of marriage. She is just afraid of being abused by tranquility. She wants a stable and happy family, and then she can live in it carefree without worrying about being separated from her parents. If Tang Wei really became her brother, she would be very happy to live with him. That''s what 6-year-old Bo Yan thinks. In the future, we should strive to become the family of Tang Wei''s younger brother and live with him. Because at his side, very at ease. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ on this day, when Tang Wei was sent back by Su Qi, there was less resistance to Bo Yan. Su Qi was a little surprised that the relationship between them suddenly became so good. Bo Yan came forward to hug Tang Wei, and Tang Wei would have an awkward face, but he forced himself to hold back. His face was clearly full of unhappy expressions, but he still let Bo Yan hold it. Looking at Tang Wei''s arrogant appearance, Su Qi himself is happy. The child is so funny that he can''t help teasing him, "do you want to let Bo Yan grow up to be with you?" Tang Wei''s hair was about to stand up, "I refuse! Don''t ask me that again He might like this annoying spirit! Thin Yan very naively grasped Tang Weidi''s hand and said, "it doesn''t matter if you''re not together, as long as you''re there." "Oh, it''s true that this love story is still uttered innocently. It''s the deepest routine." Su Qi tut shook his head, "OK, I''ll see you home. You go up. I''ll take Bo Yan away." "Goodbye, little brother!" Bo Yan waved, "can I come to you next weekend?" Tang Wei gritted his teeth. "You''re so annoying!" Then he turned around and left. After a few steps, Tang Wei thought of Bo Yan''s aggrieved and shriveled mouth and said in a very low voice, "but Zhou, if I''m free at the weekend, I can make it difficult See you. " Put down this sentence, Tang Weideng ran directly into the elevator. Su Qi stood there with a surprise on his face, and Bo Yan jumped up happily and asked, "little brother, are you willing to play with me?" Su Qi smiles and rubs thin Yan''s head, "yes, he won''t hate you soon, he''s very smart." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677 When Tang Wei came home, Tang Shi was working on a sketch. When he saw Tang Wei quickly open the door and rush in, he was startled. "What''s so urgent?" It''s like someone''s chasing me. Tang Wei frowned and said, "Bo Yan has been following me, especially annoying." Thin face? Oh, it''s Annie, who cheated Boye that it was his daughter. Tang Shi sighed, for the child, she really can''t hate, because Bo Yan''s eyes can see to the end, too innocent, "you and her conflict?" "Listen to you, how can you still seem to be quite satisfied with her?" Tang Wei went to the fridge and took coke. "I don''t want to get along with her more, but everyone gets me together with her, which is very annoying." Tang Shi smiles and blinks, "thin face is very lovely." Blue eyes, white skin, like a doll. "What''s the use of being cute? How can you make a meal? " Tang Wei appears indignant, "I don''t want to get along with a little fool who is boring all day!" So much time, even nicknames have taken so many, Tang Shi smile, "thin Yan is so annoying?" "It''s annoying, of course!" Tang Wei said, "I don''t want to see her again!" Tang Shi shrugged, "if you don''t want to see me, it''s OK. No one will force you." Tang Wei took a small white face to the room. At first glance, it looked like the expression when he was sulky before thin night. Bo Ye left in the afternoon and ran five kilometers with husky. When he came back, he almost collapsed like a military training. Bo Ye said, "although I think I might die, when I was pulled away by Husky, a wild dog, I feel like I am becoming a muscular man every minute." Tang Shi laughs on the sofa, "do you want to drink juice?" Bo Ye said, "do you squeeze juice for me?" Tang poetry shakes his head, "Han rang squeezed." Thin night a face pull old long, "Oh I''ll try my best to drink a little think of as like as two peas at Tang Weizhen. Tang poetry thinks it''s very good. Bo Ye doesn''t have to remember anything and carry nothing. When the time comes, they are separated from each other in the river and lake, and they are safe in this world. However, the next weekend, someone broke the security. Bo Ye is going on a business trip because of her cooperation plan, but she finds out that the other party has a relationship with Fu Zhen - or that Fu Zhen deliberately finds someone to contact Bo Ye. When I came there and saw Fu Zhen, thin night''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He used to smile frivolously, but now he becomes serious. Bo Ye sneers at Fu Zhen''s equally defensive eyes, "there''s nothing to talk about between you and me." Finish saying to plan to turn round to walk, blessing Zhen but suddenly called thin night, "how, you are afraid of me?" Thin night sneer even more, the eyes cold, like the cold light on the blade, looking at Fu Zhen, even with a little light mockery, "you don''t look up to yourself." The implication is that I''m afraid of you? You''re joking. Fu Zhen clenched his teeth, thinking that Bo Ye''s attitude made him feel provoked. When Bo Ye and he were good friends at the beginning, they never had such a tone. It seems that Bo Ye has automatically classified him into the enemy''s range. So Fu Zhen said, "Bo Ye, don''t show this attitude to me. There is still room for us to turn around." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 678 "Room for turning?" Unexpectedly, Bo Ye seemed to hear a joke. He didn''t even want to break the door. "At the moment you started Tang poetry, we were already on the opposite side, old man." Fu Zhen''s face froze, and then he heard Bo Ye''s words rise up with a sense of killing, "you shouldn''t, you should not, just take Tang poetry to test me and test me!" Fu Zhen suddenly clenched his fist and asked incredulously, "have you recovered your memory?" It seems that Fu Zhen mistakenly thinks that Bo Ye remembers everything, so Bo Ye makes a plan. He goes on with his cognition, but he doesn''t break it down. He deliberately says, "yes I remember something quite interesting. Fu Zhen, how can you act like this? " Fu Zhen''s face suddenly changed. Later, she gritted her teeth. "Bo Ye, don''t be so weird. Let''s have a good talk About Tang poetry. " "There is nothing to talk about about Tang poetry." Bo Ye opened the door and said, "Fu Zhen, why do you try to find someone to inquire about me? What do you want to achieve? Is it better to tell me directly? You test me with Tang poetry, don''t you think you live too easily? " Bo Ye''s last sentence fell to the ground hard enough to smash a hole. Fu Zhen''s face was pale, and the whole person stood up, "you wait a minute -" Bo Ye looked back and said with a smile, "what else do you want to say to me?" "If I say..." Fu Zhen clenched his teeth, "is someone looking for me to test you with Tang poetry?" Thin night''s pupil shrinks, didn''t think of this possibility, but he still pretends to be calm, "right? You''re good at telling jokes. The more you talk, the more you pull. Keep making it up. I''ll listen In fact, it was intended to encourage Fu Zhen to say everything. Fu Zhen was anxious. Looking at Bo Ye''s expression, she was cruel and took a deep breath. "Someone secretly contacted me and Anmi, and then she and I were used." Thin night didn''t think that tranquility would be involved in it, extension suddenly sank down, "how much do you have to do with tranquility?" Fu Zhen clenched his fist, "never broken." It has never been broken. Everything of tranquility abroad is arranged by Fu Zhen, which is also the meaning of the big boss. Bo Ye looks at Fu Zhen''s face, always feel that people''s heart is not ancient, even if we have known each other for a long time, we can''t understand what kind of thoughts are hidden in the present faxiao. He frowned, "even if you know that Anmi is the culprit, let Tang poetry bear everything, has not broken?" Fu Zhen is under great pressure, "I can''t break the relationship with an MI. I give her all the background and support, and I need to control her first-hand information at any time." So many times, many tragedies are indulged by Fu Zhen. Bo Ye just feels his Qi and blood surging up. Looking at Fu Zhen in front of him, it turns out that most of the time, everything that Tang poetry encounters because of the peaceful frame-up is driven by Fu Zhen An MI has the ability to hide from the world, because Fu Zhen has been helping him! The power she has been unable to find out in recent years is Fu Zhen Thin night can''t bear to go on, "why, do you choose to help tranquility?" Fu Zhen was stunned, then slowly spoke, as if determined, "this It means the top, not to mention tranquility It seems that Come on It''s not small www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 Bo Ye is shocked. Is the tranquility not small? What the hell is she hiding here for? Is it just to get rid of Tang poetry? No Maybe Tang poetry is one of these pieces. Annie can get rid of Tang poetry and finish other things easily Maybe that''s the truth Bo Ye has all kinds of ideas in his mind now, but he doesn''t want to get along with Fu Zhen any more. He never thought that his friends would be connected with an MI one day. Su Qi and Fu Zhen always feel that this is like a big circle. Everyone knows some fragmentary truth, only himself I''m the only one who''s been kept secret. "Why do you want to confess all this to me?" Now that she has decided to be a quiet backstage, why does Fu Zhen pretend to come here and confess to Bo Ye? This makes Bo Ye feel confused. Does Fu Zhen want to be frank, or is this a round of exploration to some extent? What Fu Zhen said surprised Bo Ye. "No, I didn''t want to be honest with you, but I found that in some things, our purpose is the same." Fu Zhen narrowed her eyes. "Don''t you always want to find out where the parents of Tang poetry are? I know, so I''ll exchange information with you, OK? " It was the idea. Unfortunately, Bo Ye didn''t want to believe a punctuation mark in what Fu Zhen said now. After listening to the last word of Fu Zhen, Bo Ye turns around with cold eyes. Even when he hears the so-called forces behind Fu Zhen and his confessions, Bo Ye seems to be listening to a story and doesn''t show much excitement - he doesn''t want to be excited about this kind of thing. Fu Zhen was stunned. He didn''t think that Bo ye would leave directly. He couldn''t believe it and yelled, "what do you want? I''ve told you all this. Don''t you cooperate with me? " "Words from your mouth." Bo Yexie laughs, looking back at that moment like a demon, invincible and cynical, "I don''t want to believe a word." Fu Zhen didn''t expect that Bo ye would say this kind of words. He was shocked in the same place. He watched Bo ye turn around and leave, almost gasping for breath. He He just left? Let go of what you can get, and you can get the chance of Tang poetry parents? Bo Ye is so arrogant. When does he need to exchange information with people like Fu Zhen to get information about Tang poetry? He disdains to exchange with Fu Zhen at all. Even if Fu Zhen has a big secret in his hand, he can''t think of that to coerce him. When Bo Ye left, he didn''t slam the door so loud, but his understatement made people feel that his refusal was extremely indifferent. Fu Zhen grits her teeth and stares at thin night''s back. Until his back disappears, Fu Zhen takes a deep breath and reaches for her eyebrows. Bai Jun''s face is complicated. It''s estimated that the business will be out of business. He made a call and someone was on the other side. "Hello?" "He''s gone." "Left on the spot, didn''t you stay much?" The person over there is low smile a few, "pour is accord with thin night''s personality." He''s wild. Fu Zhen sighed, "I''m so bored. What do you want to do? Is it safe there now? " "I don''t know." Rong Nan looked at the mobile phone should be a, "did not take care of this clown, you have time to solve her good, the key is Tang poetry." "I''ll do whatever she wants." Fu Zhen lowered his voice, "I just want you to bring back the seven sins." "The seven sins I''ve been looking for." Rongnan hook lips, "our two purposes are the same, it is impossible to appear who betrayed who, you don''t have to worry about this." "Don''t talk about yourself as a saint." Fu Zhen sneered, "Rong Nan, you are just It''s just a selfish person. " Rong Nan''s eyes were deep, staring at the picture on the mobile phone screen and murmuring, "yes I''m probably the most selfish person in the world. " Some people on the mobile phone smile eyes are shining, 18 years old, green years is the best spring. All compensation comes from a sin. He insists on remedying his inner defects, just as Bo Ye now insists on making up for everything he once owed to Tang poetry, but Bo Ye still has room to turn around, and Rong Nan has nothing left. He had everything but one person. He plans everything and treats everyone as his pawn just for The guilt in my heart and the time I couldn''t go back. He hung up the phone, face Fuzhen eyes complex, here''s Rongnan, also deep eyes, like countless emotions have been fused, so become a nothingness. He stood on a high place, very cold. When you look down from the French window, you have a panoramic view of the whole city. "Tang poetry I''m sorry He took a deep breath, then slowly closed his cold and painful eyes and spat out a word. He can do everything for one person. That person even forgot him and left him in the corner of memory. He never remembered. Even when he looked at each other, his eyes were full of strange emotions. Rong Nan thinks that this is enough, can originally than forget more terrible, is to lose.Later, Rong Nan poured out a whole city, but he didn''t get the man back. ****** that night, Tang Shi woke up with a nightmare, and dreamed that Bo Ye was hit by a car, covered with blood, but still insisted on making the last phone call to Tang Shi. He said that all the sins start from love. So, what starts with me and ends with me. Tang Shi screams and shouts Bo Ye''s name. She wakes up from the nightmare and shivers all over in a cold sweat. Once dreamed of is thin night again and again hurt her, later dream is, thin night for her again and again to die. What should she do, forgive or give up, cut off or flee. Tang Shi''s face turns pale. Tang Wei hears the news and pushes the door in. It''s two o''clock in the morning. Tang Wei''s face is also bad, but he is obviously worried about his mother''s color. Entering the door, I saw Tang Shi sitting up from the bed, holding himself, looking up at Tang Wei helplessly. These days, I''m used to seeing Tang poetry calm and indifferent. I''ve never seen her in such a hurry. When Tang Shi saw Tang Wei''s face similar to thin night, tears came down directly. "Weiwei, I had a nightmare." Tang Shi murmured, "I dreamt that your father died." when the sky fell, he would not change his face. If the frivolous, evil and cynical man died one day, he would really die Tang poetry is unimaginable. Tang Wei said immediately, "the dreams are all against me. Mummy, it must be my father who has been living so well recently." Tang poetry was comforted by Tang Wei, and then she felt a little relieved. Such a dream is really terrible. Recently, she often dreams that Bo Ye has an accident. Why Why does she dream of such things? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 Tang Wei looked at Tang Shi''s face and patted her shoulder. "Mommy, I''ll give you some milk to drink. You can have another sleep." Tang Shi took a deep breath, pressed down all his emotions, and then slowly closed his eyes. However, as soon as she closed her eyes, she would see thin night lying in a pool of blood dripping with blood in her mind, which made Tang Shi immediately open her eyes again, and the action scared Tang Yi to jump, "what''s the matter?" Tang Wei reached out to hold Tang Shi. "I''ll sleep with you, Mommy. If you have me with you, you won''t be afraid." He went outside to pour milk for Tang Shi, who lay back in bed and gasped. She had an ominous premonition about thin night. Is Bo Ye doing something dangerous recently? But why did this premonition come to her Tang Shi stretched out her hand and pressed her chest, as if it could stop the crazy beating heart in her chest. Her thoughts drifted away a little bit. Is Is it because Bo Ye''s dangerous work has something to do with her? That night, Tang Wei accompanied Tang Shi to sleep. The little boy didn''t sleep all night. He was afraid that Tang Shi would have nightmares in the middle of the night. From time to time, he woke up to see his mother, just like the giant dragon guarding the treasure in fairy tales. Tang Wei stayed with Tang Shi all night. He didn''t go to sleep until dawn. However, the result is that Tang Wei is late for school. His body is still a child''s body, and he can''t bear to sleep all night. So when it''s almost dawn, he directly sleeps to death. Tang Shi sighs, thinking that he is too tired recently, so he asks for a leave for him. Then when Tang Wei got up and looked at the sunset, he was shocked. "What time is it?" "Four o''clock in the evening." Tang Shi turned around and looked at Tang Wei. She already had a complete house structure on her computer. It seems that she has been busy recently and has gradually achieved results. Tang Shi said, "I asked for leave for you, and you can have a rest." "No way." Tang Wei rubbed his eyes, "these days our school and primary school department have cooperation, to bring primary school students to our school for social practice, I also want to go." "In fact, you should be a primary school student." Tang Shi laughed and joked with his son, "how can you lead others? Are you not afraid of suspicion? " After all, Tang Weiguang has no credibility from his appearance. "But I''m a real high school student! You can''t doubt that! " "Good." Tang Shi brought in a plate of cut apples for Tang Wei, and then sat down in front of him. "Well, actually, the school called me, and they communicated with me. The people you practice with in society are afraid that you will conflict with each other. After all, you are all about the same age. Then he informed me, and I accepted. " Listening to the Tang poetry, Tang Wei felt uncomfortable and asked subconsciously, "can''t it be Thin face? " Tang Shi was a little surprised, "how can you guess so accurately?" Tang Shi suddenly stretched a small face, obviously not happy, but also tut a, "why so haunted, Mommy, I don''t want to be with this thin face, it''s really annoying." "In fact, all right. If you really don''t like it, I''ll change it." Tang Shi pretended to be casual and said, "this thin face is a bit too introverted. I don''t know if other high school students will be bullied." Tang Shi glanced at Tang Wei with the remaining light in his eyes. Sure enough, Tang Wei''s eyebrows were beating. Although his face was still unhappy, his eyes obviously dodged, "she Does she still have to think? It''s a bullying face Don''t you deserve to be bullied... " "Oh." Tang Shi said, "since you are so disgusted with her, I''ll replace it for you. I thought it would be easier for you to get along with her. " After that, Tang Shi goes to call the head teacher and replaces Bo Yan in front of Tang Wei. The head teacher answers again and again. Later, Tang Shi hangs up and sees that Tang Wei wants to talk but stops. It seems that he is hesitating. Tang Shi narrowed his eyes and said, "there''s no chance to regret it now ~" Tang Wei jumped out of bed and ran out of bed in anger, "who regrets it! I wish that annoying spirit would stay away from me Tang Shi smiles and shakes his head in the room. He turns around and continues to make drawings. That night, Lin CI makes a phone call, saying that he has put forward more requirements and added decoration to several rooms. Tang Shi and Lin CI have a good relationship. On the way, he asks, "how did you suddenly change your mind?" Originally thin night is not like black and white decoration design, how now light blue and light powder? Lin Ci''s face did not change and said, "Bo Shao said recently that he wanted to be young and girlish." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi takes the phone and imagines Bo Ye wearing a short skirt with two braids. Then she tilts her fingers and talks about the girl''s heart. Suddenly, there was a chill all over. However, Bo Ye is also a top customer who has paid for it. No matter what he asks for, he naturally has the right. Tang Shi hung up the phone and then began to revise the original definition. The new night came again, as if it was the same as usual.On the other hand, Lin CI hung up and Bo ye asked, "did she say anything?" "She said why she suddenly changed her mind. She didn''t ask anything else." Lin CI truthfully repeated the words of Tang poetry. Thin night feels chin murmur, "little girl should all like this color?"? Why does Tang poetry have no feeling? " Miss Tang doesn''t look like a 17-year-old girl who likes the same color I make complaints about Lin''s words in my heart. Thin night knocked on the table, then looked at the calendar, "and Fu Mu finally agreed time has come, go." "Bo Shao, by the way, things about Miss Tang''s parents have made progress." Lin CI approached Bo Ye''s ear and said some news. Bo Ye''s face changed, "are you sure?" "Well." So I didn''t tell Miss Tang that I was afraid of her It''s exciting. " Bo Ye picked up the suit coat at the back, and his frivolous eyes were a little dignified. When he went out, it seemed that he had a cold face and came back. He strode out of the door directly. When he passed the shareholders'' office, a group of shareholders noticed a chill. "Bo Ye''s character seems to be more and more like before, isn''t it What do you remember? " "Some of his recent policies are obviously aimed at weakening our rights..." "Shh, hold still!" Boss Du said fiercely, "sooner or later, I will drag this smelly boy out of the position of president!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 At this moment, the night hanging high, stars scattered in the sky shining, weak stars, and sometimes No. This weather is in line with the atmosphere of a dark and windy night. When Bo Ye and Lin CI came to this mental hospital, they never thought that they would meet Tang Shi''s parents here one day. The Tang couple, who used to be very beautiful. Bo Ye was stunned when he entered the intensive care unit. The investigation showed that the Tang family had no other serious illness except mental illness. So what was the purpose of their being locked up in the intensive care unit? When Tang Quan saw thin night, his eyes were cloudy, but suddenly he had a voice. After a long time, he said, "is it thin night? Well, Luo min, come out and have a look. My son-in-law has come to see us. " Son in law. Thin night heavy a shock, when this address spreads to his ear, aroused the whole body up and down blood counter current. They don''t know how long they have been locked up here, what the outside world is like now, and forget what happened between Boye and Tang poetry. Their consciousness stayed at the time when Bo Ye and Tang Shi were still married. Confused and fuzzy, what''s the end of the day. It''s hard to turn back when time goes by. Bo Ye looks at the old couple in front of him, and suddenly he can''t help crying. Later, Lin CI is surprised. Bo Ye kneels down in front of the couple on the spot, and then knocks his head heavily! "Thin little!" Lin Ci was shocked. My God, what''s the matter! All of a sudden, I didn''t say hello Just kneel down! It''s said that men have gold under their knees Bo Ye kneels down and the world goes back behind him. Lin Ci was in a trance and dumb. Let Bo Ye kneel down, or what will he take to compensate the couple for what they have suffered? The life of Tang poetry can go on. What about the Tang couple? People lose everything in middle age, even their sons Only Tang poetry was left in the Tang family, and the rest were destroyed by Bo Ye, who trusted him wholeheartedly at that time! Thin night voice trembles, "Dad, all blame me, blame me for not coming to see you earlier..." "Oh, son-in-law, what are you doing?" Luo min saw Bo Ye kneel down and helped him, "son-in-law, what are you doing! Why are you suddenly like this? Can''t something happen to Tang poetry? Don''t scare mom... " Luo min''s consciousness was confused. One moment they remembered Tang poetry, and another they were confused. "Son in law Are you divorced from Tang Shi? What''s wrong with Tang poetry? I''ll scold her for you! My daughter has a bad temper and is very noble. Since she was a child, she likes to ignore others, so you can have a good relationship with her. If Tang poetry has a bad temper, you should train her more... " Bo Yehong shook his head with her eyes red, did not expose the dream, "no, Tang poetry is very good, all very good, that is, I came to see you late..." "The boy kowtows when he''s late. There''s gold under the man''s knee. Old Tang, wash some apples out. When his son-in-law comes, he won''t treat him. Oh, son-in-law, come and sit on the sofa." Luo min, the mother of Tang poetry, takes Bo Ye to a rather simple chair. However, Luo min calls this sofa. They went to wash the apples, but they took out bananas. Banana peeled can eat, but they also specially washed a layer of skin outside. Abnormal behavior makes Bo Ye and Lin CI feel frightened. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 "Oh, son-in-law, eat oranges." After a while, the apple in their mouth turned into an orange, and Lin Ci was stuffed with a banana. Holding the banana, they didn''t know what to do. Luo min and Tang Quan were very generous. "Eat more. Alas, we haven''t been here for a long time. Son in law, you are handsome again. Tang Shi is very lucky and has good eyes. We were all shocked when we fell in love with you." Thin night expression pale and Luo min intermittent chat, the middle-aged woman''s thinking has been completely confused, said the things are not coherent, and even some may be her fantasy out of nonsense, but thin night did not willing to interrupt. What a severe blow did the couple, whom he had failed to live up to, become insane? No wonder they haven''t been found, or there''s no response to so many news, because they probably forget the outside world and are locked up in this cage like ward. If Bo ye had not gone to r7cky and found the faces of Tang Shi''s parents in the monitoring records of the hospital, he would have missed their news. Bo Yeh sighed, "Mom, Tang Shi is very good. She is too busy to come here today, so she called me to come and see you. Are you and dad still healthy?" Tang Quan said in a hoarse voice, "well, how are we. The child of Tang Shi was very important when he was a child. He had to fight harder than others. A girl from every family is noble and hard tempered. Going out will definitely suffer a loss. You help us take care of her, and she said, I and her mother is good, don''t worry All of a sudden, thin night''s heart shrinks. The parents don''t remember anything and everything is confused, but they only remember all the habits of Tang poetry. Poor parents. If someone you can remember when you are insane, that person must be the most important person in your life. It''s like Bo Ye''s feeling when he first saw Tang poetry after he lost his memory. Bo Ye followed Tang Quan''s words and said, "Dad, I know that I will take good care of Tang Shi, and you also take good care of yourself. Tell me, is there anyone coming to you recently?" Here''s the point - Tang Quan and Luo min look at each other and shake their heads, "no, it''s all like this recently, so the next door neighbors say hello to us. No one has come to see us recently." Next door neighbor? This is a closed ward. Maybe even the next door neighbors are imagined by them. "Mom and Dad, if you think about it again, Tang Shi said that someone seems to have visited you recently. Have you forgotten? She sent her friends to you This kind of routine is so advanced that Tang Quan thought of it all at once, "Oh! A tall man in a black suit gave us something to eat. He said he was a friend of Tang poetry Sure enough Thin night''s eyes narrowed, "do you remember what they looked like?" "Very handsome, tall and big, very polite and polite." Tang Quan murmured, "where have you seen your face, Luo min? I can''t remember." Luo min can''t remember. He shakes his head in pain. "He feeds us Ah Eat White... " Bo Ye''s heart was shocked. Did someone artificially turn Tang Shi''s parents into this?! Is it some kind of white medicine that feeds them? Lin CI stands up and finds that the expressions of Tang Quan and Luo min have started to be wrong. They''re going insane again. "Ah --!" Tang Quan suddenly let out a roar. Bo Ye and Lin CI were startled. Then they saw the couple tearing at each other. Their eyes were muddy and they lost their sense. They immediately called the nurse, and then the nurse came in and gave Tang Shi''s parents an injection of tranquilizer. She looked back at Bo Ye alertly and said, "who are you?" Bo Ye said in a low voice, "I''m their son-in-law I just don''t know It will be "They have very serious personality schizophrenia, can''t remember anything clearly, attack people when they get sick, because they have bipolar disorder." The nurse sighed, "you come every month. Why don''t you know?" Every month? Who else comes to see Tang Quan and Luo min every month on the pretext of his son-in-law? Bo Ye made a big alarm in his heart, and then quickly found an excuse to make things go round. "I used to send my assistant to come here, because I''m busy with work, sometimes I can''t take care of my father-in-law So... " "No wonder." The nurse looked at him and said, "look, you are the material of the big boss. Alas, I tell you, no matter how much money you have, you can''t buy back the time. Look at your father-in-law. They are out of order now. What kind of money do you want to make? Come and see them in person, or they will be too cold." The little nurse thought that Bo Ye was the kind of person who asked for money instead of family affection and family. Bo Ye didn''t retort and let her teach her a lesson. Later, the little nurse asked, "that''s right. Where''s your wife? Why doesn''t she come to see her own parents? It seems that they are your people every time. " Thin night frowned and said, "every time? How many times do you remember? " "It''s strange that you even forgot to send someone by yourself." The little nurse sighed heavily, "it''s just that. Are rich people like this? It''s been a whole year since you were in another hospital, and then you moved here. I tell you, really, pay more attention to your family. Look at what you don''t know now. What''s the use of just making money? No matter how busy work is, can it be more important than family? "Bo Ye bowed her head and didn''t speak. The little nurse said a lot of good advice and admonished Bo Ye to be attentive to his family. Later, Bo Ye seemed to have a sincere attitude, so she let it go. "But I think you are sincere, handsome boy. Now it''s not too late to realize it. Come here to accompany them more." Bo Yeh gives Lin CI a wink, which means to ask him to find out which hospital Tang Shi''s parents lived in before. Then he thanks the little nurse and turns away. When I left, I heard the little nurse saying to others, "it''s strange that the rich people are now. I don''t want my family for the sake of money. I used to send assistants. Alas, the families of the rich can''t understand it. " "Forget it. People seem to have a very good attitude. You should speak less. I guess you''ll understand when you earn enough money." "What a pity for the couple in the ward. They look forward to their daughter and son coming to see them every day. Alas..." Bo Ye quickened his pace and stayed in the mental hospital. He was afraid that he would lose control. He witnessed the tragedy of Tang poetry''s parents, which made Bo Ye feel painful. This is the tragedy he created. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 After leaving the mental hospital, Bo Ye immediately dialed r7cky. As soon as he heard Bo Ye''s voice, he asked, "did you find out?" "Well, it''s clearer." Bo Ye said, "but I just want to ask you to help Delete the surveillance records that we have "It''s a piece of cake." R7cky made a finger ring, "however, you would take the initiative to find me to cooperate, which really surprised me. I thought you would unite with your brother Ye Jingtang." "Just because ye Jingtang has a grudge against you doesn''t mean that I have a grudge against you." Thin night grinned, dangerous smile, "but if you start on Tang poetry, it is equivalent to standing on the opposite side of me." R7cky heard this, took out a pack of cigarettes from the table, and then took out one to light it. He took a deep breath and slowly vomited out the smoke. Then he said, "Bo Ye, you don''t have to guard against me. Your son, my little apprentice, is a very precious person. I don''t have to fight against Tang poetry. As long as you have nothing to do with LAN Ming, I''ll be happy Promise not to hurt an innocent person. " "Thin night sneers," to you this kind of person''s words, I can''t completely believe R7cky laughed hoarsely until he coughed. Then he said, "Bo Shao''s vigilance is so strong, but it''s not inferior to the past." "Do you know who I used to be?" "Everyone in the world doesn''t know you." R7cky said a meaningful word, "Bo Ye, you can still live, it is God who is giving you a chance. As for Ventus and I, we just met by chance and happened to have the same direction. You don''t have to guard against me, and I won''t affect you. Let''s win and benefit. Isn''t that good? " "I hope you do what you say." Thin night awe inspiring smile, "Mr. Qi mo." R7cky was shocked! Qi mo. How long has it not been mentioned The name buried in the past Has Bo Ye found out this? R7cky low smile a few, "thin night, why check me like this? To be honest, it''s been five years since anyone called me that name. " "That''s nice. Your name." Bo Ye repeated, "Qi Mo, I have something to ask you." It''s not a trade-off. Please. Qi Mo''s eyes deep down, "what''s the matter?" Bo Ye slowly spits out a string of words. Qi Mo is completely shocked by the contents. He What consequences did you expect? "Good." Qi Mo did not want to agree for Bo Ye, and then asked, "but in this way, Tang poetry is likely to hate you, are you willing to bear it?" "Take it?" Bo Ye grabs the mobile phone and shows a kind of smile that he is willing to die. Because the right to hurt him was given to Tang poetry by himself, so Tang poetry is extravagant. It''s all his worship. It''s his default that can kill him. Thin night word by word, as if firm to no regret, and even with no matter of ridicule, understatement smile, "to tell you the truth, Tang poetry hate me when the expression is quite lovely." Qi Mo is speechless. Bo Ye has reached the point of "beauty is in the eye of the beholder". It''s good-looking to see Tang poetry no matter what. Life, I want you to remember me; death, I want you to remember me. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 Qi Mo and Bo ye make an agreement. Later, Bo Ye tells Qi Mo all the information he finds, and says the real name of Ventus directly, "if you and Mr. luofan want, we can exchange more information." Lofan, the real name of Ventus. Qi Mo narrowed his eyes with a smile, and the light in his eyes was elusive. "The well-known Bo Shao was really clever, and he was able to find out the back of both of us. So you are the one who defeated me at the beginning?" Thin night hook lips, smile understatement, "that year is just a coincidence." It''s a coincidence that the experience of winning the world''s number one hacker seven is that the strength of this man is really unfathomable Qi Mo suddenly murmured, "thin night, you attack in mind, especially like greed." Unfortunately, Bo Ye laughs clearly, "greed is dead, and I''m not greedy. If you have to find the shadow of your past partner in me, then you may be disappointed." He''s thin night, and it''s just thin night. Even if you have done so many bad things, you can''t change your name. Just like there is only one Tang poem in this city, this sea city has only one night to stand up. He''s not greedy But more than greed. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Bo Ye knows that Tang Shi and Fuzhen met three days later. In fact, Tang Shi doesn''t want to go, but he is the current image ambassador of starlight media. Even if he resents Fuzhen any more, he still has to do what he looks like. When Tang Shi arrives at his company, he takes a deep breath, and his mind skims over the things that some people have warned him about doing things behind his back Love, keep her on the alert. Later, when Fu Zhen saw Tang poetry, he wanted to shake hands again. Unexpectedly, Tang poetry just said with a smile, "shake hands is not necessary. Fu Da Shao, why don''t we talk about business directly?" This looks like the cool tone when Bo Ye refused to cooperate with Fu Zhen a few days ago. Fu Zhen frowned. Did Tang poetry know the truth? It''s impossible that Bo Ye won''t tell Tang poetry the truth directly, because there are still many doubts. So what is the cold attitude of Tang poetry? Fu Zhen is still smiling, but Tang Shi now see his smile, all feel hypocritical, the expression on the face is very indifferent, "say, what else..." "The previous plan to go to Africa didn''t run aground because of the plane crash." Fu Zhen took a deep breath, "so I want to ask you if you want to continue this project." "I can go on, but you don''t have to send me so many people." Tang Shi holds his chin and his cool eyes sweep Fu Zhen''s face blandly. "It makes me feel like I''m being watched." The expression on Fu Zhen''s face suddenly froze in the same place. He clenched his fist to Tang Shi''s sharp eyes. Then he said in a low voice, "Tang Shi, do you know?" Tang poetry deliberately said that it was mysterious, so that Fu Zhen could not figure out how much she knew, "what do you mean?" Fu Zhen never thought that Tang poetry would throw back the question in another way. Just like Bo Ye, he pursed his lips and repressed for a long time, "it''s about Quiet those... " There is a sense of killing in the eyes of Tang poetry. Fu Zhen felt that he didn''t lose sight. It was true, it was really killing. How could a woman have such a light in her eyes Fu Zhen suddenly felt some pressure, and then said, "well, we did the last plane crash But we were very surprised at the result, because we were going to I took you away before I got on the plane, but I didn''t expect that the whole plane was gone. " So someone did it together, and that''s what led to this result. "What about the plane now?" Tang Shi''s voice is cold, "do you know how many families you have broken up?"?! They are all living people with relatives and friends on the plane "I didn''t expect the plane to disappear." Fu Zhen tried to explain to Tang Shi again what he had said to Bo Ye, "I''m sorry for you There is no malice of that kind. I just look for seven sins. I don''t know who caused the plane crash. To tell you the truth, I can''t imagine someone with such ability... " Indeed, what is the ability to make the whole plane disappear? The president is afraid to do this! All of them are flesh and blood! Tang Shi squinted at Fu Zhen, then chuckled, "what''s the reason for choosing to confess to me? Why all of a sudden to account for everything? What can I trust you with? " Fu Zhen thinks that Tang poetry is even more difficult to negotiate than Bo Ye. When Tang poetry believes in a person, she believes it with all her heart. When she doubts a person, she also maintains a high degree of vigilance. This is a woman who comes from the market. Naturally, she has a mature mind. Fu Zhen gritted his teeth, "I have no malice to you, Tang Shi, you don''t have to doubt me." "What if I don''t believe it?" Tang Shi laughs sarcastically, "you just take one thing out, deliberately arouse my resonance, and then take advantage of it to pretend to tell me frankly that there is no malice, Fu Zhen. Such means don''t work for me."Fu Zhen was surprised. He didn''t expect that Tang poetry could read through "What do you want?" "I don''t want to do anything." Tang Shi easily dropped a sentence, "if you come to talk to me about the African aid program, I''m willing to help, but if you stand opposite me as a mysterious person and want to do something to me -" Tang Shi''s voice faltered, "just let it go." She''s not afraid? She''s not afraid! Fu Zhen never thought that Tang poetry could say this sentence so directly, which means that if you want to call me here this time and plan to fight against me in full view of the public, you can try it! So she dares to come here alone! Even if this person is Fu Zhen and the driver behind the scenes, it doesn''t matter to her. She has never done anything wrong. It''s better to look at who is trying every means to attack. She is not afraid of any consequences at all! Fu Zhen gasped, "you are more and more like thin night..." Don''t talk to me about thin night, Fu Zhen. If you really want me to put down my guard, you''d better tell me all the truth. Don''t say a lot of seemingly sincere words to confuse my eyes just like that. I''m not the woman I used to be She is not the easily cheated Tang poetry. Fu Zhen clenched his fist, "if I say, will someone attack you?" The vision of Tang poetry is almost sharp in an instant. What else? Why did Fu Zhen inform her? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 "To tell you the truth, I can''t guess how you behave." Tang Shi''s eyes were wary, "if you are with them, why do you come to inform me now?" "We are not a group. We just cooperate with each other for the same purpose. Tang Shi, I only want seven sins. I didn''t really want to attack you." Fu Zhen showed his hand, as if to show that he really did not have a bad heart, "the plane crash was an accident, believe me." Tang Shi sneered, "why should I believe you?" Fu Zhen is dumb, and now Tang poetry is more difficult than Bo Ye. "Why, then, would you like to come and meet me, knowing that I''m not a good man?" Fu Zhen''s words ushered in a few laughs of Tang poetry, "because I don''t think you can pose any threat to me." Fu Zhen really wants to gnash his teeth, "Tang poetry, why are you so arrogant now?" "Is it?" Tang Shi sneered, "I used to be too gentle, let you have an illusion that I am easy to fool?" Fu Zhen stopped talking. Later Tang Shi got up and said, "if you want to continue to choose me as an image ambassador, I have no problem. Anyway, I am an image ambassador, which has no influence on me. If you don''t want to, we''ll go to court and compensate for the liquidated damages. You really don''t need to show me that hypocritical attitude, Fu Zhen. " Fu Zhen looked at Tang Shi''s back and said, "do you think I''m not you?" "I don''t think so much of myself." Tang Shi chuckled a few times, "but I don''t have to be you. If you want to tear your face with me, just try it?" Fu Zhen was so angry that he almost couldn''t speak smoothly. He pointed to Tang Shi and said, "I came here to make peace with you today. If you have to speak to me in such a strange way, then there''s no need for us to continue our cooperation." "I don''t care." Looking back, Tang Shi said, "it''s you who are always weird, Fuzhen. I''ve been testing me from the beginning. What qualifications do you have to come to me? " Fu Zhen was shocked heavily. Then he watched Tang Shi leave and ran into the woman who came in from the outside. "Oh, isn''t this Tang poetry? How can it have a face?" Shi Li complacent way, "my cousin is considering to change the image ambassador, how do you still come to paste?" Tang Shi disdains to ridicule, "please don''t come to me, cousin?" Shi Jia is accompanied by Xiao Hetian. He has been frowning ever since he met Tang Shi. He is also the spokesperson. He comes to talk to Fu Zhen about other things. He didn''t expect to see Tang Shi. Tang Shi didn''t speak. When Shi Luo didn''t exist, he pointed to Tang Shi and said, "you will be replaced by my cousin soon. Don''t be arrogant. I think you can laugh for a few days!" Tang poetry looked back, understated a sentence, as if did not care, "that''s just right, after no one asked me to do what image ambassador." "You --!" Shi Zhen is very angry. When she looks back and sees Fu Zhen sitting in the president''s office, she doesn''t look well either. It must be that she has a friction with Tang Shi. At this time, she must go down the well and say it to Fu Zhen in a loud voice. "Just a woman like you, who has no conscience and no face, will be punished sooner or later!" Tang Shi leaves directly with a few low smiles. Shi Luo looks at Tang Shi and gives Angel Xiao He a wink. Sure enough, the other side also understands something and sends out a text message silently. As soon as Tang Shi went outside, he saw a tall and straight figure standing in the hall, tall and thin, with a strong air. When Tang Shi approached, he found that it was thin night. "How can you --" Tang Shi was still a little surprised, "how can you appear here?" Bo ye came forward and looked at Tang Shi in a hurry, "are you not hurt?" He was scared to death. As soon as he heard that Tang Shi went to Fu Zhen''s company alone, he directly left everything behind to see the situation. Who knows if Fu Zhen would directly attack Tang Shi? "I''m not hurt." Tang Shi smiles and habitually flicks away Bo Ye''s hand. "I have thought that Fu Zhen is in a bad situation now, so I dare not do anything rashly for the time being." "Next time Fu Zhen comes to you, you should at least find someone to accompany him." Bo Ye instructs Tang Shi to go out with her. Just as she walks out of the company door, there is a click sound coming from her head - Bo Ye hasn''t found it yet. Just as she wants to open the car door, Tang Shi''s pupil shrinks in an instant and rushes over to shout, "Bo Ye, mind your head, top the billboard --!" Boom of a loud noise, originally installed in a high-rise billboard issued a scream, and then fell heavily! Shi Li, standing inside, looks at all this, with a fierce smile on her face. At this moment, outside, Tang Shi shouts. Bo Ye looks back in amazement and sees Tang Shi rushing at him, leaving only her thin figure in the world. "Tang Poetry --!" At that moment, the sky fell apart! Bo Ye didn''t expect this kind of sudden situation to happen. Immediately after that, the whole person was knocked open by Tang Shi, and the billboard fell down heavily. With a bang, it fell to the ground and aroused thousands of dust!Even Fuzhen was shocked by the news outside his company, and his face changed suddenly. He rushed out of the president''s office and caught the security guard passing by. "What''s the matter?" "The billboard outside the third floor window fell on the road, as if It seems to have hit someone! " Fu Zhen murmurs that it can''t be Tang poetry. He rushes out in a hurry and helplessly, and the screams outside pass by his ears in disorder. He even ignores the expression of Shi Jia standing on one side. The smile of treacherous success is frightening Shi Liang clenched his fist, "Tang poetry This time, you will not die or die! " Xiao Hetian didn''t think that his short message, just a few words, could lead to so many things. When he heard that Tang poetry was pressed under the wreckage of the billboard, his whole face turned pale! He thought it was just a little threat He didn''t want to really take Tang poetry''s life! So the man immediately ran out. As soon as he ran out of the door, he heard a heartrending cry, "Tang poetry!" Some people rushed around the wreckage, digging away all the steel bars on the billboards with their bare hands. Even their palms were worn out with blood. Thin night''s eyes were red with blood, and their voice was shaking. "Tang Shi, don''t scare me, OK? I''m coming to save you. Can you hold on? " The front desk lady immediately called the police and dialed the phone. The security guard on one side also helped to find various tools to pry open the steel bars on the billboard. Later, the police car surrounded them, and the security guard stammered, "the billboard just constructed a while ago I''ve tested the quality of them. I don''t know why they just fell off today... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 Hearing the security guard say this, Fu Zhen''s face suddenly changed. The word "man-made" ran into his mind. Could anyone have started on Tang poetry one step ahead of time? He ran to the thin night where he was digging through the ruins with his bare hands and yelled, "thin night, calm down!" "Go away!" Bo Ye pushes Fu Zhen away. The blood on her finger stands on Fu Zhen''s shirt, which is shocking. Bo Ye''s eyes are as fierce as wolves. If her eyes can kill people, Fu Zhen has been killed a thousand times and ten thousand times. "People have an accident here. Do you still come to me to calm down? Fu Zhen, if Tang Shi is hurt a little, I''ll pay you back to the company double This is a face torn on the spot! Fu Zhen took two steps back and said, "I didn''t think about it --" "just a few days ago, he told me frankly that you were behind it. Now there''s something wrong with Tang poetry. You told me it''s not you?" Bo Ye is furious. Now if he had a knife, he would stab Fu Zhen to death and go to jail. If he came out of jail, he would kill Fu Zhen''s family! Fu Zhen''s face turned pale. "I never thought it would be like this. Our people have already called the police. Bo Ye, don''t be impulsive, ok The billboard on the third floor, Tang Shi, she It''s hard for her to... " "Shut up Bo Ye screamed hysterically, just like the cold and ferocious man in the past, his eyes were red. It''s impossible. Tang poetry can''t have an accident. Their relationship has just improved. They can''t have an accident They still have a dog to keep together. Bo Ye plans to take Tang Shi and the dog out for a ride this weekend. He has a lot of plans for the future. How can Tang Shi get hurt He said, to protect her Thin night hands are shaking, "I said to protect her I didn''t... " His brain now has all kinds of ideas, and his consciousness is collapsing a little bit. A few seconds ago, he watched Tang Shi push himself away, and then he was buried under the billboard. Bo Ye''s heart stopped at that time! Time in that second static, into endless pain hit him, thin night can not control his reason, he is going crazy, Tang poetry in front of his eyes, how can he tolerate? Bo Ye didn''t speak. He gasped to express his consciousness of being forced to the end. His ears were buzzing. Later, the police came to him and said, "Sir, please give it to us --" Bo Ye was red with eyes and roared. All the sounds and actions were framed into slow, frame by frame pictures, just like the slow motion replay of a movie, showing such a sharp contrast ¡£ Cold and cruel ruins, collapse and despair of men. Fu Zhen was stunned. He didn''t expect that Bo ye would be out of control like this. Tang poetry has now become the only spiritual pillar in Bo Ye''s heart. If there is something in Tang poetry, Bo Ye can go crazy. Thin night voice trembles, "let me come, I must personally - I can''t put the following Tang poetry regardless." She''s still under pressure! So heavy steel billboard! So high down! Bo Ye wants to change the person lying in the ruins into himself. His heart is going to ache to death. Later, he retreats a few steps, and his mood is on the verge of breaking out. Without heavy pressure, Bo Ye suddenly coughs up a mouthful of blood. Fu Zhen was so scared that she almost felt weak when she walked, "what''s the matter with you, Bo Ye you --" Bo Ye covered her throat and swallowed the bloody smell in her mouth. Later, she insisted on helping with the rescue, until someone yelled, "found it!" There it is! Bo Ye ran over in panic. They found Tang Shi. There was a wound on her forehead that was smashed open. The blood flowed down, causing her eyes closed and her face pale. The leg is pressed by a piece of steel bar, thin night past push, did not push. For the first time, he hated that he was so incompetent. Several people called jacks to lift the stone. Tang Shi was sent directly to the ambulance. Bo Ye jumped up with him. Fu Zhen wanted to pull him, but he couldn''t. "Sir, you need to see it yourself." "I''m fine..." Thin night''s hand keeps shivering, want to touch Tang Shi, and afraid to touch which bone in her body, causing secondary damage, can only stop abruptly. God knows how much he wants to cry with Tang poetry. God, can you stop treating him like this? His heart is going to hurt! He is clearly a big man, a powerful family in Haicheng. But when he was in front of Tang poetry, he was like an ordinary helpless man. Fate pushed him forward, and he had no resistance. Thin night can only hold the hand of Tang poetry, two people''s blood together, Tang poetry breath is weak, there is no trace of blood on the face. She was in a coma, aware of who was holding her hand. Then, I noticed some warm liquid drop by drop on my face. But she really did not have the strength, even the consciousness is about to go out, the brain seems to fall into eternal sleep, do not let her wake up. Tang poetry can''t open its eyes, but there is a sound in its ear."Tang poetry Wake up and hold on, will you? Don''t have an accident Really, don''t have an accident... " If anything happens to Tang poetry, Bo Ye doesn''t want to live. He is able to carry on now because he wants to eradicate all the thorns behind Tang poetry, and then he tries to resist all the pressure. If something happens to Tang poetry, he will give up his family and company, and he will die with Tang poetry! Bo Ye cried. A man of iron will cry like a child. This is the first time that several policemen have heard such a desperate cry coming out of a man''s mouth, silent but hysterical. How many twists and turns and sufferings did fate bring them? They finally came back to this step How can How could it be so cruel God, are you really kind? Why do you treat them like this As Bo Ye wiped his tears, they kept falling down. He choked and held Tang Shi''s finger tightly. "Don''t have an accident, I beg you Is Tang poetry what I ask for? I beg you this once in my life, you get better, even if you and others how, I will not stop, really Tang Shi, open your eyes. Now I know I''m wrong. I''m trying to correct it. It''s ok if you beat me or scold me. Would you open your eyes and beat me? Don''t scare me Don''t scare me... " Later, thin night''s crying has been weak, even the breath is deprived, "don''t scare me Please... " His heart is going to be broken, like being dug out alive. As the ambulance roared toward the hospital, several medical staff showed that they simply installed all kinds of equipment for Tang Shi. Ignoring the red light, they rushed a life in danger to the hospital. When they arrived at the gate of the hospital, Bo Ye wiped her eyes, and her eyes became bright. "Here, doctor, surgery will be carried out immediately. I ask you to keep her Even amputation, even vegetative Be sure to... " "Sir, we understand your emotions. Come down and help. Your girlfriend will be fine -" as soon as the voice falls, the machine connected with the body of Tang poetry is making drops of sound. The heart stopped and the air died. Thin night turned back, pupil contraction, breathing in that moment solidification, saw the screen instrument has turned into a dead straight line ECG. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 The ECG is in a straight line. The machine makes a steady and long sound. At that moment, Bo Ye''s ear seemed to be struck by a thunder, and then there was a noisy buzz. His eyes were red and his lips were trembling, but he couldn''t make any sound. Language has lost the function of expressing emotions. There was a cry of despair in her body. Bo Ye staggered for a moment and was held by the medical staff. Then she watched Tang Shi be carried down by those people and sent to the emergency room. Bo Ye could hardly stand still. Next second, she covered her mouth and coughed up two mouthfuls of blood. The medical staff was startled and thought that Bo Ye was desperate. He immediately helped him to the rescue room. Bo Ye hoarsely said, "save Tang Poetry - save Tang poetry!" "When the patient arrived, there was no heartbeat. Immediately prepare for cardiopulmonary resuscitation and electric defibrillation. The operating room needs five nurses, and the family members of the trauma patients also need to have a physical examination immediately." Several doctors in the corridor quickly prepare for the procedures. Bo Ye stands at the door of the operating room, watching Tang Shi''s heart return to zero and being pushed forward. He only thinks that the sky is going to fall. He almost fainted in the dark, and then he stifled it. No, now he can''t have an accident. If there is something wrong with Tang poetry, he has to support it for Tang Wei At this moment, he is just an ordinary person, a tiny, drop in the ocean in front of life and death. When Bo Ye was outside, he dialed Bai Yue. Later, Jiang Ling and Bai Yue came to see Bo Ye and were startled, "you''re going to die!" What Bo Ye can''t hear most now is the word "death". Jiang Lin immediately changed his voice, "go and check your body quickly. Are you crazy?" Bai Yue drags Bo Ye to stand up. Bo Ye still has his own cough blood in his palm. He grabs Bai Yue and says, "Tang poetry Tang poetry, she just... " "Don''t worry, I heard the situation on the way here. The hospital will give her cardiac resuscitation in time." Bai Yue pressed Bo Ye''s shoulder and found that this man, who had always been powerful, was shaking so much that he was afraid of a Tang poem accident. Bai Yue couldn''t bear it and frowned, "why don''t you check with me and let Jiang Ling guard here and promise to return Tang poetry to you?" Bo ye murmured, "do you promise? Can you promise - I''ll... " "Can I promise you?" Bai Yue also trembled with his voice, "Tang poetry can''t have an accident. You have to believe this. You still have a lot of things to do with Tang poetry, don''t you? Tang poetry certainly hasn''t completely dispelled her hatred for you. She won''t leave. How can I make a clear account with you? If you think about the good, don''t worry... " Bai Yue''s unscrupulous consolation really played a little role. Bo Ye nodded and looked flustered. "Yes, I haven''t treated her well. She must be angry with me and can''t swallow this tone..." "It''s right to think that Tang poetry should be handed over to Jiang Lin. you can go back with me to review it." Bai Yue dragged on a thin night, "ajiang, can you bring back Tang poetry?" Jiang Ling Leng Leng, on the white more that pair with oppressive eyes, clenched his fist, "I will let her wake up well." Bo Ye followed Bai Yue to stagger. Later he got into the car. He stroked his throat and coughed several mouthfuls of blood. Bai Yue takes Bo Ye to his base and asks him to lie down. He is preparing the measurement of anesthetics. Bo Ye stares at Bai Yue''s face. He is also wearing bright red clothes during the operation, and his flamboyant eyebrows are complicated at this moment. Bo Ye said, "I want to live." Bai Yue was stunned. This is the first time that Bo Ye has such a clear desire for survival. Earlier in Australia, Bai Yue joked and said to Bo Ye, "your life will be lost anytime and anywhere. What if you die?" At that time, Bo Ye didn''t care at all. A frivolous smile on the monster''s face melted in his eyes all over the world. "If I die, I''ll die. I don''t care about anyone. Anyway, I live a natural and unrestrained life." But now, Bo Ye says to Bai Yue, "I want to live." He had the drive to live as hard as he could. He wants to go. There is a future for Tang poetry. So now he has changed his mind. He is no longer an unrestrained person, and he has no regrets even if he is afraid of death. He wants to live hard. No matter how bad the kidney is, he can''t leave Tang Shi alone in this world. White more to thin night firm eyes, suddenly smile, "good." Live on, Bo Ye. There are endless possibilities in the future. Anesthetics are sent into the body, and every cell is gradually silenced and sleeps from mania. Later, when Bo Ye closes his eyes, the last scene in his mind before the dark comes is the face of Tang poetry. If we can all survive Bo Ye said to himself, tell Tang Shi that I love you. ****** thin night opens its eyes again on a sunny afternoon.Do or think the same without prior consulation2 as like as two peas in the first place, the light is still refracting when the light is projected into the lens. Bo Ye looked at the needle on his left hand, and then went to see his two good friends. He spoke hoarsely, "where''s Tang poetry?" Jiang Ling said to Bai Yue, "what did I say?" Bai Yue sighed and took out his wallet from his pocket. He grabbed a hundred yuan and slapped it in Jiang Ling''s hand. "You win." There are three question marks on thin night''s forehead. Bai Yue said, "I bet Jiang Ling on what you say when you wake up." Thin night some speechless, "how do you block?" "I think the first thing you say when you wake up is," where am I? " Bai Yue shrugged his shoulders. "Jiang Ling said that when you open your eyes, the first sentence must be to ask where Tang poetry is." Thin night pulled to pull the corner of the mouth, he feels the waist is particularly empty, "I feel my kidney is shivering..." Bai Yuele said, "you may have to be careful when you have sex in the future." "Don''t mention it I haven''t lived for hundreds of years... " Jiang Ling chuckled, clapped her thighs and laughed, "you have today, too! At the beginning, he took different women home every day to express his anger at Tang poetry, but now he''s a widow. " "Bah." Thin night scolds a way, "what keep alive few, Tang poem didn''t die again." At that time, a phone call came. Jiang Ling added, "guess who? That''s a hundred bucks Bai Yue immediately said, "Tang poetry!" "No -" Jiang Ling expressed regret and handed Bo Ye her mobile phone, "your son." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 Bo yeyi heard the three words "your son", his eyes lit up, like some surprise, and then he took Jiang Ling''s mobile phone with his right hand, "hello?" There was a childish voice from the opposite side, "are you all right?" Although immature, but like a beam of light to illuminate the world of thin night. Bo Ye''s eyes narrowed with laughter. Bai Yue and Jiang Ling looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. The expression "this man is not saved" was written on their faces. "Well, I just woke up." Tang can only call, Tang Shi must be OK, not to mention Jiang Ling in, certainly can stabilize the scene, Bo Ye planned to wait for his health to go to the hospital to see Tang Shi, asked, "how is your mother recovering?" "Very good." Tang Wei said happily, "at the beginning, I thought I was going to amputate. I was scared to death. Fortunately, I don''t have to. Thank you." Hearing his son say thank you, Bo Ye was still a little embarrassed, "it''s OK, you''re OK, I''m ok." "I''m on TV I see you Tang Wei''s voice stopped, and then gently called again, "Daddy, thank you really." Bo Ye was red eyes, trying to suppress emotions, while desperate to dig the ruins of the appearance was photographed by the TV station. How many people see thin night this scene when direct tears fell down, some people are still asking who this man is, how to look so familiar. Tang Wei shouts out daddy''s that instant, thin night feels in oneself brain a buzzing sound. Bai Yue and Jiang Ling stare, no, how can this man wake up from surgery with a silly smile on his face? Is his kidney or brain bad? Tang Wei was still a little shy, "that If you hurt your hand, I''ll ask han to stew pig''s hoof for you At that time saw thin night in order to dig steel finger bleeding, so Tang Wei also remember in mind, now carefully said, "do you want to eat chicken feet or pig feet?"? My mother said where to eat, where to make up, in order to make me grow tall, she also gave me pig''s feet and collagen Thin night whole heart with melt the same, "anything is OK, also don''t be too troublesome." "It''s OK. Han and I will ask my brother to help." Tang Wei said crisply over there, "you have a good rest. Don''t worry. I''ll see you later. I''ll take care of Mommy first. Hang up. Bye Then the phone hung up. Thin night in front of the beep prompt sound, has not returned to God, feel the whole person like floating on the clouds. He Did he receive a favor from his son? Is his efforts finally affirmed by Tang Wei? Bo Ye''s heart was beating wildly, and then he said to Jiang Ling with a face of ecstasy, "Tang Wei called my father!!" Ha ha ha ha! He really wants to set off fireworks now! Twenty eight! maximal! You can see the whole city! If Bo Ye is not old, he can really jump up happily, "Tang Wei called my father!" Bai Yue and Jiang Ling pointed to their brains, "are you ok?" Thin night of handsome face brush of a pull down long, "how to talk! As soon as you see that you are single dogs, no wonder you don''t feel the happiness of being called Dad. " Look, Bo Laogou even began to ridicule them! It''s really on the face, give some color on the brilliant! Jiang Ling said, "shameless old thief, I think you must have moved Tang Wei on purpose." Bo Ye didn''t even think, "you fart! You can''t sow discord between Tang Wei and me. " Jiang Ling hands in front of the chest, "another day take your son, let him call my father." Bo Ye now wants to pick up the needle and rush to fight with Jiang Ling, "beautiful idea! The more Bai Yue will call you dad Bai Yue blushed, "what are you talking about! What am I doing when I have nothing to say to Jiang Ling''s father? " Bo Ye said honestly, "aren''t you two a couple?" Jiang Ling and Bai Yue''s red to light, rub in an instant become hot, with one voice, "what are you talking about you!" Thin night narrowed her eyes and laughed, "I thought you were so close to each other that you had other ambiguous relationships behind our back. Modern society is so developed, where are feudal people? If you really love, you can overcome everything Look at Qi Mo and Luo fan... " Bai Yue was so angry that he went to find a scalpel and gritted his teeth. "Do you want to be cut into slices or pieces?" Thin night immediately retracts on the bed, raises the right hand to indicate the surrender, "I withdraw, I withdraw!" ****** later, it was Tang Wei who came to see Bo Ye with a thermos can. At that time, Bo Ye was playing online games with others with his computer, and his mouth was full of dirty words, "Bai Yue, are you stupid! I''m your teammate! What are you doing to help Jiang Ling? Are you an undercover sent by Jiang Ling? " "Who let you steal my head, it''s my teammates who also fight with you!" "Sacrifice the small to make the big, do you understand? You''ve got your brain jammed by the door "Go away! Bo Ye dog thief, return my head -- "Tang Wei stood outside with his mouth open for a long time, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw. He was ready to come over, thinking that he would see Boye lying pale and weak, and then asked him to sit down; or Boye reluctantly picked up his spirits to hang the needle, and then pretended to be OK to reassure him - Tang Wei expected that. However, the scene I saw was quite different from what I thought. The truth is that Bo Ye, with a face full of spirit and a thick voice, is playing games on the hospital bed, knocking on the mechanical keyboard and bickering with his good friends like a child. How can we see that he is a big and small family! Tang Wei suspects that he''s in the wrong ward. He takes another look at it. It''s the number of the ward and the people on the bed. So why is this scene so mysterious? Tang Weimu was stunned! Recently, everything about Boye has caught their mother and son by surprise. They have completely changed their face. Do you think Boye used to play games with others with computers? How is that possible? Before the thin night is a high cold forced good! Tang Wei went in with the stewed pig''s hooves and said, "Daddy..." Bo Ye played the game, but he didn''t hear it. He continued to swear, "Bai Yue of CNM, you''re such a dog''s shit like move operation. If you put a piece of meat in front of the screen, my family can play better than you all night." "Who is little night?" "Me and husky of Tang poetry." "Bo Ye, go to hell Tang Wei can''t bear it, "father, earth --!" Bo Ye was startled. As soon as he recovered, he saw Tang Wei standing beside the hospital bed. He grew tall, and his facial features began to grow. Bo Ye stared at Tang Wei''s face for a long time. He suddenly woke up and gasped, "my son is coming!" "What?" Bai Yue and Jiang Lingqi, who were playing the game, called out, "is Tang Wei here?" "Let''s go, let''s stop fighting. Let''s go and have a drink of soup!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei is speechless. No wonder Bo Ye is unreliable. It turns out that the other two adults are unreliable www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 Five minutes later, there were two gusts of wind blowing in the ward, and Bai Yue and Jiang Ling rushed in in red and white in their coats, just like wild dogs out of control, "where are the stewed pig''s feet? Stewed pig''s feet Tang Wei was so scared that he hid the thermos behind him, "do you want to What do you want? " Jiang Ling and Bai Yue said, "if you come to see Bo Ye, you must have brought nourishing soup." Tang Wei said, "this, this is for my father, not for you..." Jiang Ling learned Tang Wei''s tone and said, "Oh, daddy, now he''s shouting so smoothly, I don''t know who was unwilling to shout ~" Tang Wei''s face turned red. "People will change!" Bo Ye now protects his son very tightly, "that is, people will change, you are not a fag!" Tang Wei immediately changed his eyes to look at Jiang Ling, and looked at the charming white Yue next to Jiang Ling. Jiang Ling was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. "You dare to talk about me and Bai Yue again I''ll save one for you next time I have an operation Thin night facial expression a change, "you this medical ethics is not good.". I want to report you in real name for murder. " "You report it. I''ll see who dares to doubt my medical ethics." Jiang Ling said maliciously, "Tang Wei, come here. I want pig''s hoof soup, too." Tang Wei finally filled a bowl for each of them and gave it to Bo Ye. Looking at the pinhole on the back of Bo Ye''s hand, Tang Wei couldn''t hide the heartache in his eyes. He was really heartache for Bo Ye. "Now you How''s the kidney? " "Not bad." Thin night touched his waist and back, "the feeling is still there." White more rolled a white eye, "of course in, this genius miracle doctor hand to you transplant, can also give you less a kidney?" Tang Wei said, "does it hurt?" Thin night pinched the corner of Tang Wei''s mouth, "beat anaesthetic, wake up already good." "That''s good." Tang Wei himself drank a mouthful of soup, eyes a bright, "Wow, my first stew is very successful! You can stew for Mommy when you go back! " "Yes." Bo ye asked tentatively, "what''s the matter with her How''s it going? " "Very good." Tang Wei licked the shiny oil on her lips. "She''s still a little weak now. She''s bleeding too much. Then she needs to support her legs for two or three months, and she has three stitches on her forehead But everything is OK, out of danger, a good care will be able to recover Bo Ye felt guilty when he heard that Tang poetry had been injured so many times, "at that time She was crushed just to break it open for me, and I''m ashamed of you. Thank you After all, if it were not for Tang poetry, it would have been Bo Ye who had been lying under the ruins. Tang Wei smoothed thin night''s brow, "don''t think too much, Mommy is also instinct, I support her any choice." Bo Ye looked at Tang Wei''s white face and felt warm in his heart. "Well, I''ll see her later." Tang Wei said immediately, "don''t, Mommy said she won''t let you see it now." Thin night a Leng, some doubts, "why?" Tang Wei said awkwardly, "she I hurt my forehead. I have three stitches on my forehead, so Shaved off some hair She said she was ugly now, and told me not to visit her After that, Tang Wei covered his face and said, "my mommy loves to be beautiful and doesn''t like her image. You have to wait for her hair to grow before you go to see her..." Thin night Puchi a vocal music, and then looked at Jiang Ling, "Dr. Jiang Bai, what''s a good way to make hair grow faster?" Bai Yue said, "buy two bottles of Bawang shampoo? Duang''s hair is black, dense and bright Tang Wei smiles to cover belly, "don''t, if send my mother this, she definitely is more furious." Later, several people drank soup together in the ward. Finally, after joking, Tang Wei cleared his throat and began to talk about business. "By the way, about this matter, I have something to ask you for help." Thin night''s eyes suddenly become some serious, immediately changed the expression, "you say." "I don''t think it was an accident that the billboard fell down." "I want to You can help to find out if the billboard has been tampered with these days. " Thin night''s eyes suddenly narrowed up, listening to Tang Wei''s reminder, he remembered that at the beginning, it seemed that there was a security guard who was frightened and ran over to explain that this was a newly decorated billboard and passed the quality inspection. I don''t know why he suddenly fell down. So There must be something wrong! Thin night''s eyes turned into countless bloodbath in an instant, "so you mean, is someone going to attack me, or Tang poetry?" "I think it''s someone who wants to do something to Mommy, but I didn''t expect you to come, so I accidentally pulled you in." Tang Wei looks directly into Bo Ye''s eyes. At this moment, he looks like Bo Ye''s fierce, big and small faces are extremely cold. "So, I want to ask you to help me find out. Maybe I can find something behind me." "I see." When Bo Yeh looks back, he does find many suspicious things, as well as Fu Zhen''s reaction at that time. His instinct is to say that it''s not him first. In this case, most people will mistakenly think it''s a natural disaster and the problem of billboards. But Fu Zhen says it''s not him, which means that he''s sure it''s a man-made harm, and then he immediately gets rid of the relationship!Bo Ye''s mind suddenly became clear. Fu Zhen was in such a hurry to get rid of the relationship. It showed that the person behind the action must have something to do with him. That''s why he wanted to strip himself of the fishiness first, and then he was in a hurry to prove his innocence at the time of the incident. Since it has something to do with Fuzhen Bo Ye thought of the big boss behind the scenes that Fu Zhen said at that time. However, at this moment, another name came into his mind. Shi Lei. Tang as like as two peas, he saw a similar look in his eyes. "Shi Luo!" They spoke at the same time. Bai Yue was stunned. "It''s unscientific, Bo Ye. I can''t believe it. You used to be confused all the time. Now your IQ is on the line all of a sudden?" Bo Ye clenched his fist, "I have to investigate Shi Luo. Although Shi Luo has malice to Tang poetry, he doesn''t dare to do it openly. Maybe he has some helpers to do it." Tang Wei''s eyes turned around. "I asked my master to check the recent call records of Shi Li." "Yes." Bo Ye nodded and said to Tang Wei, "pay attention to protect yourself. I''ve sent Lin to guard you these days. Since someone wants to fight against Tang poetry, there will probably be a second time." "Good." Tang Wei didn''t refuse. For the first time, he believed Bo Ye so much. Maybe he had seen Bo Ye''s hysterical appearance for the sake of Tang poetry. Tang Wei even felt that if Tang poetry let Bo ye die, Bo ye would go without second words. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 Later, Tang Wei came out from the ward with a vacuum can that had been emptied. Bo Ye watched him go out, and his face became more and more serious. Bai Yue took a look at him and said, "do you want to start with Shi Li?" "I want to know which helpers Shi Luo has." Bo Ye pondered for a moment, "according to what I saw at the scene, Fu Zhen should be able to rule it out. He seems to be unexpected, but he should know that he has something to do with Shi Gu..." Since I can understand that I have something to do with Shi Jie, this helper must not be a stranger. Thin night''s eyes narrowed up, "may need to get rid of Qimo and luofan, help me to check if there was anyone at that time." Qi Mo received Bo Ye''s call in the evening, and he was just planning to talk to Tang Wei. Bo Ye''s call came, and the beginning explained the whole process, until Qi Mo''s eyes narrowed slowly, "I think there''s someone who can pay attention to." Bo Ye is all ears. Qi Mo said word by word, "that guy named Xiao Hetian, listen to your description, didn''t he have friction with Tang poetry before? I feel that he may help Shi Jia. " Bo Ye thinks, maybe it is possible, and asks Qi Mo to investigate Xiao Hetian''s recent call records and travel records, and then hangs up. Bai Yue asked, "how''s it going?" "Xiao Hetian." Bo ye read out the name, word by word, with a little sense of killing, "people who want to die recently There are many... " ****** Fu Zhen and Rong Nan met on that night, and Fu Zhen said, "did you let Shi Zhen do it?" Rong Nan is sitting in the middle of the courtyard. There is a pot of black tea on the stone carved tea table. It''s steaming and steaming. The faint fragrance comes, but how can it relieve Fu Zhen''s sensitive nerves. When Rong Nan heard this, he raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly mention Shi Jia "Isn''t it you?" Fu Zhen was also surprised, and then murmured, "Shi Luo started on Tang poetry, and Bo Ye was also involved, so it''s not so easy to be suppressed. I thought you asked her to do it." Rong Nan narrowed his eyes. "What kind of woman is Shi Luo? I disdain to let her do business. Lunxinji can''t compare with tranquility. In terms of appearance, it''s not as good as sugar. Everything is not as good as others. I''ll ask her to start with Tang poetry? Do you think I''m a fool? " "So Who''s next to Shi Fu Zhen stares at Rong Nan''s face, as if to test whether he has lied, but Rong Nan''s expression is normal. It doesn''t look like cheating at all, which makes Fu Zhen very alert, "is Shi Zhen doing it himself? Now I''m worried that Boye will join the investigation and break my relationship with you. " Tang poetry is not terrible, thin night is terrible! If he wants a life is better than death, there must be some ways! Fu Zhen said, "how are you getting in touch with LAN Ming?" "As always." Hearing the name of Lanming, Rongnan spilled a little hate, "the light of the city? Guardian of Haicheng? Fengshen group is just a joke of that year... " Fu Zhen didn''t speak. He turned to look out of the window with Rong Nan. Later, he asked, "must Tang poetry be sacrificed?" "I don''t know." Rong Nan, like a prophet, said slowly, "maybe someone is ready to bear everything instead of her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 The name of Bo Ye flashed in Fu Zhen''s mind at that time. When Rong Nan said that, Fu Zhen suddenly changed her expression. All these gears of fate rolled forward without the knowledge of Tang poetry, leading her to the unknown future. ****** when Tang Shi was reexamined, she was told that the wound on her forehead had healed well. She hadn''t been out for more than half a month. This time, she just planned to go out for a walk. However, because her legs are inconvenient and it''s difficult to walk, she can only look out of the window in a daze in the garden. The floor where her ward is located is very high. When you look down, you can see a lot of scenery, including the garden in the middle. Tang Shi always wanted to go down for a walk, but now it''s inconvenient. So this afternoon, when Su Qi came to the ward, he bent down to Tang Shi and said, "come up, I''ll carry you down?" Tang Shi was a little surprised, "really?" Su Qi laughs, the color of his eyes is particularly beautiful, "why? I think it''s a joke. Every time I come here, I find you can''t bear to look downstairs with such eager eyes. I''d better take you down for a walk. " "I can use a wheelchair." Su Qi looked at Tang Shi with an idiot''s eyes. "What you call riding in a wheelchair is that you bumped other people''s children last time? It''s the first time I''ve seen someone turn a wheelchair into a bumper car. Tang Shi, you''re really the first one. " Tang Shi''s face was hot, "that''s because I haven''t been in a wheelchair, and I didn''t control my speed well! Besides You have to buy me a remote control, so I can''t adjust it by myself So it''s a rampage. " Su Qi''s eyes narrowed with a smile. "In a word, you''re an old driver, and your skills are not up to standard." Tang Shi refused to admit, "the wheelchair you bought is too bad, and the horsepower is too strong. You can move forward a lot at once. It''s frightening. I can buy an ordinary wheelchair and turn it slowly without affecting anyone. " Su Qi touched his chin. "The waiter told me that I bought the most expensive and the best. Do you want to return it now? I think it''s beautiful. Let''s go. I''ll carry you down to have a look. If you''re afraid that I''m tired, you can take the wheelchair with you. " Tang poetry no longer polite, she and Su Qi''s relationship is more and more familiar, there is no need to pretend to be reserved, this time of politeness is artificial. Later, the family members who came and went in the hospital corridor saw a tall man of mixed blood walking downstairs with a girl with long hair on his back. They still talked and laughed along the way. Su Qi said, "you are very light, lighter than before." "Is it?" Tang Shi said, "did you know how heavy I was?" "I''ve held it before." Su Qi said in an obscure way, which made Tang Shi''s face change. "Do you want to mention black history again? Come on, I''ll settle with you - " " don''t I''m wrong, auntie. " Su Qi immediately begged for mercy, carrying Tang poetry to the garden, while walking slowly, chatting with Tang poetry, "I said, you can forgive me, is it the same, can you forgive Bo Ye?" All of a sudden, Tang poetry stopped talking, as if it were silent. Su Qi bumped the Tang poetry on his back, "Tang poetry? Dawn£¿ What''s the matter? " Tang Shi said slowly, "it''s ok Forgive Bo Ye? I''ve been avoiding this question all the time. " "Because I think the thin night is better than before." Su Qi said with a low smile, "I''m probably afraid that you will be robbed by him again. It took me a lot of effort to let you accept me again in his absence for half a year." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 Su Qi''s confession surprised Tang Shi. She didn''t think Su Qi could tell her this kind of thing directly. I''m afraid you''ll be robbed by Bo Ye again. Tang Shi''s eyes darkened. "Frankly speaking, I don''t know what I feel about thin night at present." Su Qi carries Tang poetry in the garden, and Tang poetry also speaks slowly, "I can''t hate him, I should hate him. But now There have been too many incidents between us. Many times, I don''t know what expression to use to face the present thin night. " Now, in a word, you can spare your life for the sake of Tang poetry. Aware of the depression of Tang poetry, Su Qi can only ease her mood, "I didn''t force you to say that you want to give me an answer, Tang poetry, I just hope you can recognize the title of the book you want in your heart, and then grasp it firmly, don''t regret it." When Tang Shi heard Su Qi say this, his eyes darkened. Then he looked up to see the flowers around him, just like the colorful world. Tang Shi said softly, "I regret too many things in my life. In the end, it''s nothing." Su Qi heard Tang Shi say this kind of words, but also feel a little distressed, this woman lived until now, love and hate, are not sincere. What is she forced into by the world? If Bo Ye can''t redeem her, then he Can he? When Bo Ye is well, the first thing he does is to go to the hospital to see Tang Shi. But when he goes through the garden to the hospital building where Tang Shi is, he just sees that scene. Su Qi carried Tang poetry on his back. While they talked in a gentle voice, they walked slowly, as if enjoying flowers. Tang poetry was indifferent, with eyes drooping, and half of his face was quiet and beautiful - he hadn''t seen such gentle and elegant Tang poetry for a long time. And all this, she can without scruple, let another man see. It''s not true to say you''re not jealous. Bo Ye stood there, slow footed, and at that moment he wanted to hide. Looking at Su Qi and Tang Shi chatting cordially, I don''t know what they are talking about. Bo Ye doesn''t know that they have such a good relationship. So good that Su Qi can carry Tang Shi down for a walk. It''s like It''s like a couple. Passers by will look at them more, then turn their attention to Bo Ye, and finally shake their heads and walk away. Bo Ye stood there for a long time, looking at Tang poetry and Su Qi''s intimate appearance, in his eyes, this is close enough, right? He and Tang poetry Even hugging is extravagant hope, let alone back her, Bo Ye also want to ah, but Tang poetry will certainly refuse. What is Su Qi''s position in Tang poetry and what is his position? Bo Ye is a little suspicious of himself. Later, when Tang Shi returned to her wheelchair and Su Qi pushed her forward, Bo yecai pretended to be a newcomer and met them head-on. He also deliberately said, "good evening." Tang Shi''s eyelashes trembled. She had just talked about the topic of thin night. Now she saw thin night immediately. She always felt that the man had come early in the morning and heard it. As a result, she was a little embarrassed. She just whispered, "good evening, how did you come?" However, in Bo Ye''s eyes, the cold response of Tang poetry becomes a kind of Silent resistance. Bo Ye pressed down the uncomfortable feeling in his heart, and then said to Tang Shi, "I''m better. I''ll come to see you, your legs..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 "My legs are OK." I don''t know what happened. Xu Shi asked about Bo Ye before, which made Tang Shi very sensitive when it came to Bo Ye. He rushed to reply, "it''s ok It''s good to be cultivated for a while. You just don''t get hurt. " Bo Ye looked at the wound on Tang Shi''s forehead and said softly, "thank you very much for pushing me away at that time..." Tang poetry has also asked himself why he pushed aside Bo Ye at that time? Why does instinct make her rush forward? She asked herself, but got no answer. Perhaps the answer has been obvious from the beginning - no matter what you have experienced, life or death, love or hate, Tang poetry can''t leave behind thin night. Even though she hated him to death, she still wanted Bo Ye to live in this world. If Bo Ye was gone, Tang poetry would have no object to hate all of a sudden, that would be called real despair. Those who were left behind, the despair of being alone, experienced once half a year ago, and Tang Shi didn''t want to experience it again. So at that time, her brain drove her body, instinctively rushed up, and even knew that she might be seriously injured or killed, but she still rushed out. Today''s thin night stands in front of Tang poetry intact, and Tang poetry suddenly trembles. It''s all worth it. She smiles and shakes her head. "You''re welcome. You saved me, too." It''s just that you forgot. Without hesitation for her to block the attack of bullets, and then jump down, fearless to pieces. When Tang poetry is mentioned now, this unforgettable past has become a scar in her heart. She said to Bo Ye in her heart, you save me once, and I block you once, Bo Ye, are we even? But Tang poetry didn''t say anything, so facing her like this, Bo Ye thought Tang poetry is to pay off the previous things a little bit. He thought that it was a way to get rid of the relationship between Tang poetry and himself. Because you have saved me, I don''t know how to repay you. I will suffer a disaster for you at will. In this way, we don''t have to say who paid for who. We are all the same. In the future, if you want to clean it, you don''t need to take those crazy things as an excuse, do you? After all, I did it for you. Bo Ye tacitly acquiesced to this idea. When she went to see Tang poetry again, she was silent and silent, with her face on her side, and felt a little sarcastic. It turns out that his efforts in recent days, the other party is just thinking of giving him back to the same extent. Bo Ye is like a man who is worried about gain and loss in love. Any attitude of Tang poetry may arouse her wishful thinking, but the two parties have not thought of going together. One is silent because they don''t know what attitude they should have in the face of Bo Ye, and the other thinks that Tang poetry is going to pull away from him slowly, so they don''t speak, and the atmosphere drops to zero for a moment. Later, Su Qi realized that something was wrong. He laughed and said, "why don''t you go upstairs and sit down?" Bo Ye stares at Tang Shi''s face and seems to want to see other emotions from her face. But the eyes of Tang poetry only Dodge, so thin night word by word, "no need." The voice is still a little cold. Tang Shi was startled. She looked up in amazement and saw Bo Ye staring at herself with an extremely fierce look. He said, "I''ll come to see you. If you''re good, I''ll go back first." With that Tang poetry and Su Qi had no time to stay, Bo ye turned and left. But he In his hand, he clearly brought the cake to give gifts www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 Su Qi didn''t think that Bo Ye''s attitude suddenly changed so much. He took a look at Tang poetry and said, "you What''s the matter with him? " I haven''t seen Bo Ye for a long time with such sullen expression. Tang poetry is also a bit unexpected. To sum up, Bo ye put on her face like this, and she was still a little aggrieved. "I didn''t, I don''t know why it was like this. It seems that she didn''t say anything wrong." Su Qi sighed, "maybe Bo Ye''s mental state is not good recently. Don''t worry about it." In the distance, Bo Ye looks back and sees Su Qi comforting Tang Shi in a low voice. It feels like a needle is stabbing his heart. He throws the bag in his hand into the garbage can. There used to be desserts for Tang poetry. Bo Yeh took a deep breath and his eyes turned red. Then he went back to the car. Lin Ci was still waiting in the driver''s seat. After a look at Bo Yeh, he didn''t expect, "Bo Shao, are you coming down so soon?" Thin night biting teeth, squeeze out a few words from the teeth, "did not go up." "Ah?" Lin CI has no idea. "I met Tang Shi and Su Qi below." Thin night opened the door and sat in, then slammed on the door, "I think they have a good atmosphere, and don''t want to be a light bulb." Lin CI muttered in his heart that he was jealous. He thought about whether to help Bo Ye solve his problems. As he started the car, he tried to say, "Bo Shao, don''t think too much, Miss Tang and Su Qi This It''s impossible. Although Su Qi likes her, Miss Tang won''t... " Lin CI thinks that Tang poetry should not be with any man. After a thin night, who else can I do for. But thin night just red eyes, like a helpless child, murmured, "then why does she want to get rid of me? Am I annoying? " Lin Ci was silent. Recently, Bo ye had a good attitude. He came to accompany Tang Shi when he was free. He just felt that he was getting close to Tang Shi and wanted to become better. However, in Tang Shi''s eyes, this became a kind of pressure. It turns out that this is the feeling of being let down. "Thin night stretched out his hand to cover his face," I probably understand the previous Tang poetry is what I feel Those who can''t get a response can only burn themselves. Now this feeling, like a samsara, is back to thin night. Lin CI looked at such a thin night and felt a little pitiful. He could only try to say, "don''t think about it. How can Miss Tang want to get rid of you? She can do nothing for you Do you think who is holding everything for you? How could she not want you? Did you misunderstand something? " Thin night diverts attention, some unexpectedly saw Lin CI one eye, "how to say?" While driving, Lin CI glanced at his boss with Yu Guang, "I think you misunderstood Miss Tang. She is an upright person. If you are annoyed, you will say it directly. Otherwise, why do you keep pestering her? So you probably think too much about yourself. Alas, the EQ of men in love is really negative. " Fly into a rage make complaints about ''s last sentence, and what do you mean? Do you mean I have low EQ now? " Lin Ci was so scared that he stepped on the gas pedal. "No, no, I mean, Bo Shao, you are so considerate and considerate of Miss Tang." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 Bo Ye thought about it and couldn''t figure it out, but he thought Lin Ci was reasonable. He was silent, and after a long time, he slowly said to Lin Ci, "Lin CI." "Well? There''s nothing I can do for you "Do you think Is it possible for me and Tang poetry? " Bo Ye looked at his subordinates for the first time. "I mean it, do you think Tang poetry can accept me?" Lin CI instinctively shakes his head, joking. If it''s so easy to accept, Tang poetry is only a virgin! However, seeing Lin CI shaking his head, Bo Ye raised his voice and asked, "try shaking your head again?" Lin CI immediately changed his action, nodded his head like garlic, and even his lines became flattering: "we must be together! You two are made for each other! Perfect match! Who dares to rob Miss Tang? I''ll shoot him for you! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± My subordinates are really getting better and better at steering the ship. When Bo ye came home, CEN Huiqiu was waiting outside, watching her son come back after dark, and worried a little, "where have you been? Why did you come back so late?" Bo Ye said with a smile, "I went to see Tang poetry. Don''t worry." "Alas When Cen Huiqiu talked about Tang poetry, her eyes became hot, "this child It''s really Don''t die, you are not good to others! Where can I find such a good girl? " Bo Ye is helpless, "Mom, I''m not It''s not that I didn''t treat her well. I saw her today as if she had a good relationship with Su Qi, so I felt quite uninteresting. " When Bo Liang, who was watching TV in the living room, heard this, he immediately turned his head, "Su Qi? The Su kid? " "Yes." Thin night pretended to mention a casual, "today I went to the hospital and saw him carrying Tang poetry downstairs for a walk." Bo Liang frowned, "Tang poetry and Su family? It should not be possible. " Everyone said it was impossible, but he did see it. If it''s not for a good relationship, who can do such an intimate action? Bo Ye was humming in his heart. Anyway, Tang poetry didn''t call him to recite her. Thin beam looked at his son, suddenly serious expression, "no way!" Thin night was startled, "what can''t?" Bo Liang pointed to his son, "you must marry Tang poetry back! I''ll tell you, I''ve only recognized such a daughter-in-law in my whole life. I can''t change anyone! " Bo Ye was stunned. Looking at his father''s way of giving orders, he thought it was funny and asked, "is Tang poetry so good?" Bo Liang wants to open Bo Ye''s brain and see what his frustrated son thinks every day. "Have you ever seen such a girl who returns good for evil? What did you do to others! How can people help us when you have an accident? Tang Shi is obviously still worried about you. You just give it up to me. I don''t care. Even if she marries someone else, you''ll cut off my beard and get it back! " Bo Ye didn''t know whether to be angry or to laugh, so she said, "Dad, what do you think? If Tang Shi really wants to marry someone else, how can I stop him... " "If you can''t stop it, you have to stop it for me!" Bo Liang is really very serious to teach Bo Ye experience, "it''s OK, you go to rob it, you usually do things dad feel bad, but if you rob Tang poetry and other people''s wedding, I will support you." Bo Ye is stunned! In any case, Bo Liang has to let his son marry Tang poetry back home. This time, he must make up for a prosperous wedding. No matter how cheating or coaxing, he must never miss someone else! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 Watching his father say so seriously how to snatch Tang poetry from other people''s wedding ceremony, Bo Ye was a little amused, "how do you know so clearly?" Bo Liang said seriously, "because I robbed your mother from other people''s weddings." CEN Huiqiu''s face was very hot. She used to push Lao Liang, "I''m a big man, but I still talk about some old things..." When Bo Liang talked about this, he immediately had the spirit, "Oh, you didn''t know at that time. Your mother was a flower in our ten mile eight village, and she fell in love with me secretly. At that time, my eyes were higher than the top and I didn''t like others. As a result, she was with another rich boy who had been chasing her all the time. When I came back from abroad, I heard that your mother was going to get married, so I went to the wedding scene to rob her. " Thin night listen to ziyouwei, smile to support the chin, "later, later?" "Later? Later, when your mother walked on the red carpet with others, I cut off her beard on the way. I was almost beaten to death by others. They said that I would rather tear down a temple than a marriage. This is tantamount to turning other people''s good deeds into yellow. No one''s face can come down. Then I''ll drag your mother to run like an elopement. I don''t want anything. I don''t want the property your grandfather left me. I say you donate it and confiscate it. I''m going to elope with Cen Huiqiu. " CEN Huiqiu used to pinch the meat on the waist of a thin beam, "Lao Liang, what do you say! You can talk about it again - " " well, what are you doing with me? It''s the past of my youth... " Bo Liang took a look at his son and patted Bo Ye on the shoulder. "Later, your mother was moved by me. I didn''t want anything. I didn''t want my face. I didn''t want fame and wealth. I just followed her and treated her well. Then your mother forgave me. The next year, we got married shamelessly. I was even more grand and luxurious than that smelly boy. Anyway, when your mother married me, no one dared to say no Thin night also some accident, "I thought you are very steady, did not expect to do such a crazy thing." "Young, how do you know if you don''t gamble?" After drinking a sip of black tea, Bo Liang is patted on his back by Cen Huiqiu, who almost spurts it out. Cen Huiqiu wants to grab his ear and say, "do you dare to say something romantic about your youth? And teach bad sons! You alone can rob other people''s wives. Ah ye may not be as bad as you. " "No, although It''s wicked, but we still have to fight. Huiqiu, take it easy. I''m not for my son''s future. How can a girl like Tang Shi let go? Xiao Ye, listen, I''ll help you to cheat her back, and then treat others well, so that she can''t run. Anyway, that''s how I coaxed your mother back then. " CEN Huiqiu is really helpless, "an age, really, also so not serious, in front of his son to say these, interesting?" Bo Ye looks at his parents like this, and feels that the family is suddenly harmonious. At this time, if Tang Shi is here, he will listen to the story of his parents'' youth with him and bring Tang Wei. The five of them are happy and harmonious. The scene must be very warm. He really thought about Tang poetry, and never thought that he could like Tang poetry so much. Why didn''t he realize it before? Tang Shi, who was far away in Baicheng, suddenly sneezed two times. Tang Wei was worried, "isn''t it a cold?" Tang Shi shook his head. "I don''t know. Maybe the patients who had flu recently came in and carried the virus." Tang Wei sat on one side of the bed with her, swinging her legs, closed her laptop, and came to pour hot water for Tang Shi, "pay attention to your body, Mommy, take good care of yourself." Looking at Tang Wei''s side face similar to thin night, Tang Shi was filled with emotion for a moment. Bo Ye, it turns out that in this world, there can be people who are so similar to you, from appearance to mind, just like you. Blood relationship is a wonderful thing Tang Wei brought water, or mixed good, not hot not cold, just the temperature, Tang said, "thank you, I''m ok, you go to play computer, remember not to play too long, to myopia." "I''m busy developing new programs." Tang Wei said with pride, "when I develop it, I can back track the addresses of people who once wanted to investigate you, and it''s automatic. We don''t have to monitor it all the time!" It''s sweet and stressful to have a gifted son ****** Bo ye went to bed in a complicated mood after listening to his parents'' bloody past like a novel. Before going to bed, CEN Huiqiu called his son. "Little night." Bo Ye looked back and saw her mother standing at the other end of the corridor, her hands mixed together, as if she was a little nervous. "Well, next time I go to see Tang Shi, I''d like to help my mother to say thank you for her peaceful things Mother expected but did not inform, but also indirectly led to this evil, she is still guilty. You help me tell her to take good care of herself. Don''t try so hard next time. The Bo family hopes her to be well. As long as she is in trouble, in a word, the Bo family will help her. "Even if you lose your property, you should keep Tang poetry safe. Bo Ye nodded, "well, I will. Don''t think about it too much, mom. Tang Shi is much better now. I laugh more often than before. I will try my best. Don''t worry about it." "Good, good." CEN Huiqiu said, "she''s a good girl, alas..." Bo Ye said good night and closed the door. When he got into bed, he was still thinking about what he and Tang Shi had been like before. Why don''t you remember at all. He clearly likes Tang poetry so much, which must be accumulated with time. Love at first sight can''t make his feelings strong. So Boye is sure that before he lost his memory, he absolutely likes Tang poetry very much. So why There will be so many more Bad behavior towards her? Thin night do not understand the past of their own, can only hold complex thoughts to sleep. Tang poetry If everything can come back, would you like to come back to me? ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "if you want to die, why don''t you show me one?" "Tang Shi, I really underestimate your shameless degree!" "Don''t say you are innocent. What should the dead do?" "You are a murderer, you deserve it!" "When you come out of prison, do you feel your wings are hard?" "Bo Ye If one day you know that you are sorry for what you have done today - " those past bits and pieces, that ferocious and ferocious self, trace back to my mind bit by bit. At the last moment, thin night suddenly woke up, covered in cold sweat, turned to look out of the window, it was morning, a room full of sunshine His brain is buzzing and aching. He Remember He remembers! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 Thin night complexion is pale, sit on the bed, there is a shallow cold sweat on the forehead so slip down. He took a few deep breaths and grabbed the clothes in front of him. It seemed that he could get some relief. But as soon as he closed his eyes, those memories became a sharp thorn in his heart. Everything about Tang poetry is now back in his mind. Bo Yeh takes a deep breath and wants to speak, but he can''t make any sound. His hand holding the quilt under his body is shaking slowly. When all this comes back to his impression, thin night''s brain is a little overwhelmed. He forgot those torn hearts and lungs, forgotten those love hate entangled in the past, in a completely irresistible posture, thin night face became pale, even the heart began to have some pain. "Tang poetry, you are only worthy of atonement in your life!" "I just want to give peace a truth." "I won''t regret it, and I can''t regret it." Thin night gasped a few breath, just the sunshine outside the window, his cool body met the morning light outside, set off a desolate illusion. When thin night gets out of bed, he holds his head and takes a cold breath. When these memories come back, he doesn''t know how to react, or how to deal with these problems in the future. He remembered how bad he had been to Tang poetry at the beginning, and how desperate he was to die for her. Thin night face pale to push the door out, just Cen Huiqiu in the kitchen fried eggs, thin night in a trance as if to see the shadow of Tang poetry, before she is so gentle and virtuous for him to prepare breakfast. Thin night throat dry, don''t know what to say, fingers faintly shaking. CEN Huiqiu found that her son came down from the upstairs and called out, "Xiao Ye get up? This weekend, you don''t have to rush to work. What would you like to eat? " Thin night''s voice was a little trembling. He said in a trembling voice, "Mom I remember it all CEN Huiqiu was stunned. Then she couldn''t believe she came forward and grabbed Bo Ye''s shoulder. "You Do you remember? " Is the memory restored? Really? CEN Huiqiu wept with joy, and her eyes turned red. "It''s good that you remember Great. Do you remember that we used to For your birthday? " "I remember." Bo Ye was also a little nervous, "I I still remember Tang Shi''s birthday... " CEN Huiqiu felt sad and patted Boye on the shoulder. "Son Do you remember the past and Tang poetry? " Bo Ye nodded. His voice was hoarse. "Well, I put her in jail." How hard it must be to hear this sentence from Bo Ye''s mouth. Now when he admits those crimes, it''s like slapping himself in the face. He once said that Tang poetry was a perfect victim, and he could take out his previous grievances as a shield when there was something wrong with it. He thought it was the affectation of Tang poetry, but now he knows that it was his deep guilt. She was too benevolent for all the things he did for Tang poetry in exchange for its present attitude. Bo Ye stood there, suddenly losing the courage to pursue Tang poetry. Only then did he know how bad he was, and now What kind of face is there to pester Tang poetry for forgiveness? Does he deserve it? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 Aware of Bo Ye''s bad mood, CEN Huiqiu immediately comforted him and said, "don''t think about it. You''ve also experienced a lot of things. Tang poetry is not that kind of inhuman girl. She will understand you. This weekend, or How can I go Bo Ye gave her mother a deep look, and finally squeezed out a few words from her throat - "I dare not go." CEN Huiqiu, like being struck by thunder, stands in the same place. Looking at the expression on her son''s face, she feels that the sky is going to fall down. Thin night has always been frivolous and surly, never afraid, but now, knowing all the thin night from the beginning to the end, he is afraid. He could no longer summon up the courage to pursue Tang poetry as ignorant as before. He hesitated and couldn''t be himself. Later, Bo Liang ran back from the outside in the morning and saw Bo Ye and Cen Huiqiu eating in silence. He felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere and asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?" CEN Huiqiu whispered, "ah Ye''s memory has been restored." All recovered. as like as two peas in Cen Huiqiu''s reaction, they were shocked and then became a little cautious. It was probably too much for the past. The couple were afraid that the thin night would be remembered at once, and some of them were unacceptable at a time, so the eyes of the couple were somewhat complicated. Later, it was Bo Liang who suggested, "why don''t you go to the hospital for an examination, and then And then everything, and then slowly make their own decisions This means that whether or not to continue to treat Tang poetry well depends on Bo Ye himself. Bo Yeying answers. After breakfast, he dials Jiang Ling to ask if he is free. Then he gets up and starts. Before starting, Bo Liang is a little worried and asks, "are you all right now? Does the brain still hurt? " There was still some pain, but Bo Yeh didn''t say it. He just said that it didn''t matter for one person, so he went out. Suddenly, the whole family was covered with a low pressure, and even Cen Huiqiu was worried. "What will the child do in the future?" He no longer had the courage to face Tang poetry, since he remembered everything. Bo Liang could only shake his head and said slowly, "some disasters are doomed to be borne by themselves." If you can survive, maybe you can see the sunshine between Tang poetry and thin night. Bo Ye arrived at the secret base of Baiyue 20 minutes later. These days, Asuka was also there. He saw Bo Ye saying hello. As a result, Asuka frowned sensitively at Bo Ye''s eyes. "Something''s wrong with you." Bo Ye didn''t deny it. Asuka''s eyes flashed again, "you look You don''t, don''t you remember? " The Petri dish in Bai Yue''s hand was almost knocked over. He put the Petri dish back into the incubator, then took off his gloves and came out, dressed in a red robe, and came to the gloomy thin night, "what''s the matter?" Bo Ye confessed, "my memory is restored." Bai Yue was surprised. He didn''t expect that Bo Ye''s memory could recover so quickly. He even thought that this memory might never come back in his life. But he didn''t think that at this time, his memory would recover. Bai thought more and more, "is there something stimulating you recently, causing you to slowly recall the past?" Bo Ye''s voice is low. "I think about the past more recently Maybe so. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 Bai Yue shouts Bo Ye to go in and lie down, and then gives him a complete examination. When the list comes out, Asuka goes up and says, "is there anything wrong?" "All right." Bai Yue looked at the indicators above and whistled, "it seems that you are very good, and you have gained two catties Have you been getting along well with Tang poetry recently? Good attitude leads to good health. " Bo Ye''s heart shrinks when he hears the name of Tang poetry. Bai Yue found out and took another look at Bo Ye, "between you and Tang poetry What happened? " Bo Ye said dryly, "I remember what I did before, so now I don''t know what kind of face to face him." If only he were the man who had forgotten everything, and could know nothing but love her with all his might. Bo Ye feels that his relationship with Tang poetry is like a dream. He pursues her without hesitation and gives her the best he thinks, but now he wakes up. When the first basin of cold water poured down, let him all over the bone cold. Bai Yue looked at Bo Ye''s index for a long time and said slowly, "maybe you can live longer But it seems that you can''t move forward or backward now. " After all, I''ve known Bo Ye for a long time, and I can see what appears in Bo Ye''s mind at a glance. Thin night felt irritable, tut, the usual kind of cold eyes swept over the data on the paper, and then said, "what''s the use of living for a long time. In any case, after life without Tang poetry, still very boring Asuka laughed and joked, "now you are totally occupied with my goddess. You can say that if you don''t get her life, it''s boring." Bo Ye didn''t deny it. Asuka added, "go on, don''t be afraid." Bo yedun, then said, "it''s not so easy to continue. I don''t know what attitude to face Tang poetry now." Asuka gave Bo Ye some advice and supported her chin with her hand. "What about Tang poetry?" Bo Ye was stunned by her rhetorical question, "what attitude does Tang poetry use to face you? You have lost your memory, but there is no Tang poetry. Tang poetry is still that Tang poetry. When she faces you, she doesn''t have much embarrassment, does she? " A word awakens the dreamer. Bo Ye thought that the attitude of Tang poetry didn''t seem to have so much conflict. Even if she is a man who has hurt her, she is slowly accepting herself. This Is it In fact, Tang poetry Also slowly affirming his efforts? Bo Ye feels that he can jump up from the original place anytime and anywhere now, and now he wants to run to find Tang poetry. He tells her that he has recovered his memory, he knows how bad he is, and he hates his failure to recover Tang poetry. He also wants to say that Tang poetry, regardless of me in the past or me now, has seen what he wants clearly What is it? I want you, Tang Shi. The expression on thin night''s face changed again and again. Later, he grabbed the key and rushed out. Bai Yue was startled. "What are you doing?" Thin night head also does not return, "seek Tang poem!" "Why are you looking for her all of a sudden?" Bai Yue used to block the thin night, "big weekend, bad mood of Tang poetry?" "A dog can''t spit out Ivory!" Bo Ye scolded, "I went to find Tang Shi to confess! Do you understand the leniency of confession and the strictness of resistance? " The first step of chasing a wife is not like this! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 In the face of Bo Ye''s impulsive attitude, Bai Yue feels a headache, and then pulls Bo Ye, "slow down, Tang Shi, do you get up now?" Thin night looked at the time, "with her healthy life, it''s time to get up now." "Good, if you get up." Bai Yue takes out the poster on his mobile phone and shows it to Bo Ye, "Tang poetry should be shooting advertisements with Xiao Hetian now." Thin night a see, the eye bead son all want to fall out, one breath almost didn''t breathe to come up, "how to return a responsibility?" "It''s the cooperation of starlight media." Asuka added, "isn''t Tang poetry an image ambassador? Xiao Hetian is also a spokesperson. I don''t know if Fu Zhen has any brain problems, but he didn''t terminate his contract with Tang poetry. Tang poetry itself is not afraid of the shadow slanting, but fearless, that is, I can''t understand why Fu Zhen still insists on the relationship with Tang poetry. " Bo Ye thought for a while and felt uneasy, "I have to help." Bai Yue was stunned, "what can I do for you?" Thin night tut a, "this all don''t understand, no wonder you are single! If Tang poetry is sneered at by Xiao Hetian, then I just hit her in the face! Can I miss this kind of thing Then he grabbed the key of the Trident and walked out. Bai Yue followed him, "take me with you, take me with you! How can you leave me for such a thing as helping Tang Shi face? I''ve long seen Xiao Hetian''s little white face, who pretends to be forced, not happy. " Asuka also stood up, "go, go, Tang Shi''s castration alone, Shan Libao, let''s go and support her." Bai Yue''s eyes turned to Asuka and said, "lust, I think you just want to soak Tang poetry." Asuka said with a smile, "where can I? It''s my goddess. I don''t want to defile it." Thin night facial expression a change, "you a woman all want to rob a woman with me?" Asuka laughed twice, "take a good look at your Tang poetry. One day it will be too late to become someone else''s treasure." Bo Ye was so angry that he made a few rude remarks. Later, when he got to the car, he remembered that his Maserati was sitting by two people. Asuka and Bai Yue, look at me and I''ll look at you, "stone, scissors, cloth, one person is left to climb the roof." "Childish!" Asuka scoffed and sat down in his sports car next door. "I won''t play with you any more. I''ll drive myself. Let''s meet you at the gate of starlight media! Let''s see who comes to Tang poetry first. " To Tang poetry''s side, this saying is like a provocation. Bo Ye turns the key of the motor car, pulls the handbrake, steps on the accelerator in place, and the engine roars. The evil man''s mouth held a sneer, "do you want to drag racing with me?" Bai Yue said that before she had time to send out a sentence in her throat, she felt a roar from her car in the next second, followed by two cars rushing out of the parking garage in a second. The speed was like a flash of lightning, and the wind was howling from the unclosed window. Bai Yue was in a hurry to fasten his seat belt, which was better than the others A Bodhisattva worship gesture, "Amitabha, Amitabha..." Thin night gas pedal directly to the end, because of the stimulation of comfort led to adrenaline surge, his pupil between minutes and seconds contracted into a pinhole shape, later Bai Yue in this fast enough to make people unable to respond to the storm almost spit out, "die, die!! You stop at Bo Ye -- " Asuka goes straight through Bo Ye through the curve. Bo Ye sneers and speeds up again to exceed the limit of 180 yards. The needle bar of the indicator is beating wildly, and Bai Yue screams," I don''t want to die! Bo Ye, you short-lived ghost, let me out of the car ****** however, at this moment, in the shooting Hall of starlight media, there is a special plot on stage. When she found the unhealed injury on Tang Shi''s forehead, and she was not able to move in a wheelchair, she really put her nose on her face and put Xiao Hetian on her arm to trip Tang Shi everywhere. Tang poetry has a high attitude and doesn''t bother to argue with her. Unexpectedly, Shi Luo forced her again and again to say how a lame person is suitable for advertising in front of everyone. A cripple. Why does Tang poetry sit in a wheelchair? All let you know - is to save Bo Ye! Shi Li''s words are quite frank, which means that it is ridiculous for Tang poetry to save Bo Ye. Before she can be proud of herself, Tang poetry slaps her in the face. She sat in a wheelchair, but her eyes were cold. She slapped her hands down without hesitation, and then asked coldly, "do you say that again?" Again, she''s lame. Try? Shi Lian covers her face. I don''t know where the courage comes from. She tries to challenge Tang Shi again and again. Maybe it''s too unpleasant to see her. However, Tang Shi usually has Bo Ye to help her. How can she let go of this opportunity when she is so miserable and alone? "What''s the matter with you? You''re shameless. You''re still in my cousin''s company. Don''t you see how disgusting Xiao Xiao is?"As soon as these words came out, everyone looked up to see Xiao Hetian''s expression. Xiao Hetian''s expression was stiff at that time, and his smile was neither angry nor angry. He always felt that there was Shi Jia, a pig teammate, who was dragged into the water sooner or later. So they began to shake the pot with each other. Xiao Hetian said, "for me, partners are the same." It means that it''s just a partnership, and there''s nothing else. After another look at Shi, Shi immediately said, "you said last time that Tang poetry didn''t know good or bad." Come on, don''t use Tang poetry. They all start to expose themselves. Xiao he had all kinds of expressions on his face. He was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. Then he said to Shi immediately, "don''t talk nonsense here. Tang poetry is still my partner. If you have any ideas about her, don''t pull me into the water..." Everyone was stunned, what a big play to stab each other! Tang poetry sitting in a wheelchair, eyes are still light, it seems that this farce does not affect her at all, she has long thought that Xiao Hetian and Shi Li, such a combination of evil men and evil women, will turn each other''s faces sooner or later, but did not think that this day came so quickly, so sarcastic. She sneered, "are you finished? After the chat, I''m going to work to collect scenes. Please stay away from the irrelevant personnel. " This means, Shi Luo, it''s none of your business. Don''t get involved. Let''s take a look at the contrast! One is calm and the other is angry. The contrast is obvious! Later, Shi Luo reacted and pointed directly at Tang Shi, "you are a woman who stirs up dissension. I have known that you are not a good thing for a long time -" a voice came from the door, "who do you say is not a good thing?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 When Shi Li heard the voice, her conditioned reflex was a shiver. She was too familiar with the voice. Every time she wanted to attack Tang poetry, someone would come out to help her - against the light, someone came in at the door. Tang poetry was sitting in a wheelchair, and could not see the figure of the person far away. She only knew that Tao was a tall man, thin and tall. There were two people behind her, one of them Wearing red clothes makes Tang poetry feel familiar. Approaching, I found that it was thin night. As soon as he saw thin night appear, his whole face was distorted. He was so scared that he even changed his voice: "brother night, what''s the matter with you..." Isn''t today the weekend? Why is Bo ye here at the weekend? Bo Ye took a look at the slap on Shi Jia''s face. As if he didn''t see it, he went to Tang Shi and asked, "does your hand hurt?" There''s an uproar! Tang Shi slaps Shi Li. Bo Ye''s first reaction is to ask if Tang Shi''s hand hurts! God, Bo Shao, what''s the matter! Tang Shi didn''t speak, but his eyes were indifferent. When he looked at Shi, Shi was angry. "When did you seduce brother ye?" the next second, another group of people came in from the outside - it was LAN Ming. Shi Lian was surprised, and then saw someone take up the handcuffs from the side and directly put them on her hands. All of a sudden, everyone was scared to death. What''s the matter! Shi Luo screamed, "what are you doing? Why do you arrest me?" Thin night sneer, "oneself did what, in the heart does not have a bit B number?" Shi Lian''s face turns pale. Xiao Hetian next to him also finds out something is wrong. Bo Ye is obviously prepared. Is it Did Bo Ye know what they started with Tang poetry? Who Who can find out that the billboard was cut in advance? What''s more, they switched the surveillance video. How did Bo Ye get the original? However, getting the original is a piece of cake for Bo Ye. He doesn''t even need to ask Qi Mo to restore it. With his own technology, he can easily invade the security system of the building. This turning point is really unexpected. LAN Ming comes in with Bo Ye, and Bai Yue stands aside. Because LAN Ming is there, he doesn''t look good. He just chooses to be silent, which makes everyone feel that they are not easy to provoke. Bo Ye''s hand, Bai Yue is not surprised. As early as in the beginning, Bo ye had already planned to do it when they speculated about Shi Jia, because they had not torn Fu Zhen''s face, but now they were completely planning to give him no face. You''re going to rob a woman from me. What face do I give you! Take care of your cousin or your own sister! LAN Ming gave an order, "take it away!" "Wait a minute --!" Shi Zhen is a relative of Fu Zhen. He has never been beaten in public. He feels that his soul is out of his mind. "Why did you catch me "The billboard thing." Thin night word by word, eyes with murderous, "I want to do a good calculation with you." No It''s impossible. How did Bo Ye know that she had done something in the billboard? And the person who called at that time was Shi Jia was red eyed now. Regardless of the enemy or ourselves, he yelled on the spot, "it was Xiao He who did it! Xiao Hetian wants to kill Tang Poetry - not me Xiao Hetian?! Xiao Hetian, the famous star idol, actually You want to kill a woman who has no power to bind a chicken? All of a sudden, the words set off a storm! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 Xiao Hetian was standing there. As soon as he heard Shi Zhen poke everything up to him, his face immediately changed. He stepped back and shook his head. "Are you crazy! It''s none of my business - " Tang Shi sat there with calm eyes, but suddenly gave a sneer," it''s not accidental that the billboard fell down? " Her forced question hit Xiao Hetian''s heart heavily. Even if he is a big star, if the person who wants to catch him is Bo Ye He He doesn''t have the ability to confront him face to face! At that time, he just made a phone call to inform the other party that he could do it, but he didn''t know that Shi was prepared to kill so much. He just thought that he wanted to find a group of people to kidnap Tang Shi, but he didn''t think that he was going to kill her through advertising! What''s more, there were many changes that day. Because Bo Ye appeared and disrupted his position, the originally planned billboard just fell on Bo Ye. Tang poetry sacrificed his life to save Bo Ye, which led to the tragedy. Xiao Hetian was also frightened at that time. At that time, when he saw that Tang poetry was under pressure and Bo Ye collapsed to save people, he realized that It turned out to be such a disaster If one day the east window incident happened Well, I''m involved in a homicide case! Xiao Hetian is a big star. The most important thing when he is a star is not to have any black material and gossip. Once there is negative news on him, it will be a severe blow to him. From the beginning of Boye''s entry to now taking Shi Luo, Xiao Hetian''s whole heart is in his throat, because he once intervened in this matter. If Boye also found something Traces of horses He, perhaps, is to blame. However, Xiao Hetian''s eyes on thin night, thin night just looked coldly, that eye seems to have seen through everything, but it did not say. Xiao Hetian was cold. Thin night Do you already know everything? Then why, only grasp the stone, don''t grasp yourself? Bo Ye waved his hand, and immediately someone took Shi Luo away. When LAN Ming left, he said meaningfully, "next time there is such a thing, you must inform me in time. I''m here. Who dares to come out and stop me?" Thin night mouth with a dangerous smile, that expression like the emperor, "maybe you will help in the future." It means Isn''t it over? Xiao Hetian''s face is pale, and he looks at Shi Lian who is taken away crying. Later, even Fu Zhen rushes down in a hurry when he hears the news, looking stunned, "what are you doing with my cousin?" "She wants to hurt people. Why don''t I arrest her?" Thin night cold a glance, let Shi Luo two legs one soft, "I didn''t have I''m under someone''s command. Xiao Hetian, please speak for me... " Shi shouts out to Xiao Hetian, and the onlookers have begun to guess the relationship between them. Xiaohetan is now in a dilemma, biting his teeth and sweating, "I How should I know? Why do you want me to speak for you? " "Don''t get rid of the relationship! You got it, too! That woman''s phone When it came to light, Shi couldn''t put on any more. He cried hysterically, "you must have received the call from the mysterious woman, otherwise why would you cooperate with me?" people exclaimed, what? Is shaughness involved in a conspiracy to harm people?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 Before Xiao Hetian could make a sophistry for himself, LAN Ming had narrowed his eyes, and the voice was very majestic, word by word, "take Xiao Hetian with you!" "Wait a minute -" Fu Zhen''s eyes are wide open. Bo Ye is here to smash the field! Are directly his image spokesperson away, it is not equal to smear the entire starlight media! Fu Zhen yelled anxiously, "what do you want to do, what evidence is there to prove -" his heart was cold at the moment when he saw thin night''s eyes. Is Is my cousin really Did you really start with Tang poetry? She can kill people with billboards. Is she crazy?! When Shi fan and Xiao Hetian were pushed into the police car, they all looked as if they were dying and only had one last breath left. Everyone watched the two men and women jumping up and down, and they didn''t dare to make a sound at all from their arrogance at the beginning. Everyone thought it was incredible. Even Xiao Hetian was involved. Who did Tang poetry offend Bo Ye looks at them being taken away by LAN Ming, turns his head and looks at Fu Zhen. Then he asks softly, "do you have any opinions?" With an indisputable coldness, Fu Zhen gritted her teeth, "what do you want to do? Want to rebel? Bo Ye, don''t you want to do it! " Bo Ye looks up and laughs, "make friends with you?" He seems to have heard a joke. Then the man went to Tang Shi and pushed her wheelchair forward. Tang Shi sat firmly in the wheelchair, knowing that Bo Ye was pushing herself. Without saying anything else, they came to Fu Zhen together. Fu Zhen found out that at this moment, their eyes It''s very similar. Cold, with the momentum of killing, it makes people feel like they want to be watched by the leader of the wolf pack. It gives him a kind of The illusion of being seen through and guilty. Tang poetry asked lightly, but this sentence alone made Fu Zhen gasp, "Fu Zhen, you help Shi Zhen. If Shi Zhen really did it to me, what should you do?" What should you do? Fu Zhen couldn''t say a word. He never thought that his cousin would be so bold It''s killing Tang poetry! No, it must be someone who keeps stirring up behind her back. Otherwise, Shi Lian has always been just big chested and brainless, but she is not so vicious. She must have been brainwashed by someone Fu Zhen''s mind is in a mess. At this time, he looks at Tang poetry, but he doesn''t know how to explain it. Tang Shi said in a low voice, "let''s terminate the contract. I will pay for the liquidated damages. I don''t want to be the image ambassador of your company. Your company makes me feel terrible. " Your company makes me feel terrible. Tang Shi never thought that he was framed when he was in a wheelchair. How malicious is it to let her die? If Bo Ye doesn''t find out all this, then she will continue to get along with Shi Jia, and continue with this We''re going to kill her together with the murderer. Tang Shi''s hand trembled faintly. He raised his head and asked Bo Ye, "how did you find out all this?" Bo Ye bowed his head, with deep emotion in his eyes. Staring at Tang Shi, he only said one sentence: "the wrong harm five or six years ago put you in prison. This time, I won''t let you suffer any more grievances." At that moment, the heart read the second, the mind was raging, all the consciousness turned into tide, and the Tang poetry was submerged in an instant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 At that moment, Tang poetry had all kinds of thoughts in her mind, and countless memories turned into bloody rain. She was staring at Bo Ye''s side face, and the man was looking at Tang poetry with very serious eyes - he was not joking. As Tang poetry''s breath stagnates, Bo Ye pushes her wheelchair forward. As they move forward, the torrent of memories falls back. The past Fu Zhen, Bai Yue and Asuka become silhouettes of the past. The Six Harmonies and eight wastelands begin to twist and collapse, and fall apart a little bit. Together with all the love and hatred, they gradually dissipate and turn into a face that is neither happy nor sad. His eyes were cold and his nose was straight. Thin lips, indifferent eyebrows, he is thin night. An old man who lives in a love hate obsession that can''t be obtained in Tang poetry. The man who once wanted her to die, but ended up supporting her with his shoulders. Bo Ye, we are wasting time with each other all our lives. From the beginning, you want me to die. Later, you want to protect me. Tang Shi felt that she was hard enough, even if Bo Ye used more love, she would not let herself give in. But at this moment, hearing that sentence from Bo Ye''s mouth still made her heart tremble in an instant. Thin night, you make me vulnerable. Tang Shi''s eyes are red. He looks at Bo Ye pushing her out of the door. He doesn''t look back at anyone in starlight media. Asuka and Bai Yue follow Bo Ye, just like the arrival of the emperor. With the spirit of announcing the world, they prove his idea with actions - I''m here to catch your sister and Xiao Hetian. I''m here to take Tang poetry. I just don''t allow anyone to put his nose on Tang poetry, even though I used to be a scum. No, no, no, No. And you have no right to object. Bo Ye sneers and says, "go." then he leaves the wheelchair pushing Tang Shi and takes her away. The white in red is more and more charming and dangerous. Asuka''s indisputable gender makes people feel that it''s hard to get close to her. Under their escort, no one dares to step forward. Fu Zhen and Star Media''s public Leng is there, the reaction comes over straight drew a cold air. In front of the president, he said that he would terminate the contract and take the person away Maybe only Bo Ye can do this kind of lawless thing! Fu Zhen returned to his senses, his face furious, "what are you doing in a daze? Stop Bo Ye Dare to come to his territory to rob people like this, Bo Ye is going to tear his face directly? Fu Zhen didn''t hold back his inner anger, and even couldn''t speak smoothly. While commanding the security guard, he strode outside and dialed a number. "It''s me." Fu Zhen couldn''t restrain his anger at all. What Bo Ye did was a slap in the face. "Bo ye may want to rebel." "Thin night?" Rong Nan squinted, as if the development was beyond his expectation, "what happened?" "My cousin." Fu Zhen gritted his teeth. "It''s very likely that Bo Ye collected evidence when he started on Tang poetry. I can''t understand Bo Ye''s means too well. He will certainly bring my cousin down to fame and ruin, and connect with our family! " Rong Nan was a little surprised. "What''s the matter? How can your cousin be confused All of a sudden? I didn''t give orders... " "Not you?" Fu Zhen''s face was pale. "Who ordered Shi Luo to attack Tang poetry? Now even Xiao Hetian is implicated! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 When Rong Nan heard this sentence, his eyes suddenly sank down. Many names passed through his mind. Later, he gradually had a clear idea. Word by word, "it''s quiet." Fu Zhen didn''t expect it to be quiet. He didn''t dare to think that the woman in the wheelchair dared to do it automatically. She didn''t receive Rong Nan''s order. Was she crazy? Fu Zhen lowered the voice line, "do you want to find an MI?" "No You don''t go. " Rongnan''s voice suddenly began to rush, "thin night has been so long standing still, conniving at Anmi, is likely to put a long line to hang our big fish, let Anmi become more and more arrogant, let her take the initiative, let our plan be affected, and finally let us contact Anmi because of the influence, and then expose our whereabouts!" Fu Zhen''s heart was startled. If Bo Ye really has such a budget So how terrible is his mind? Step by step forced them to start, indulge the ambition of quiet, waiting for the last moment of the net. What role does Bo Ye play in this project? Is it higher than the existence of Rongnan? Look up to everything and take control. Fu Zhen was more and more afraid to imagine deeply. He asked urgently, "what should we do then? Is tranquility laissez faire? " "I think it''s time for us to abandon the line of tranquility..." Rongnan gritted his teeth, "we have to find a new tool that has been cultivated for so long." Thin night this move is too cruel, startled them, but if they still don''t want to expose their own words, can only give up tranquility. An MI is the person who holds their important information. If an MI is abandoned, it means that an arm is cut off. For Rong Nan, it''s like cutting flesh. He is forcing them to give up their peace. But if there is no Rongnan, tranquility is equivalent to a piece of rubbish. Bo Ye has no idea how to die Fu Zhen and Rong Nan have dignified expressions on their faces. At the end of their conversation, Bo Ye has already gone away with Tang poetry. Fu Zhen stands at the gate of the company, clenching his fists inch by inch. He suddenly turned and strode back. The Secretary followed him and asked eagerly, "is everything all right, President? Let''s go on... " "Prepare for PR marketing." Fu Zhen said maliciously, "Bo Ye''s next step is sure to bring down Xiao Hetian. Xiao Hetian is our image spokesman. Everything will be closely related to the interests of our company, so we should immediately prepare a long public relations article and any means to deal with Bo Ye!" The Secretary trotted a few steps, "I know the president, but Bo Shao..." Who can think what Bo Ye will prepare to attack them? Maybe what Bo Ye is waiting for is that they hold up Xiao Hetian and then drag him into the water with Fu Zhen''s company This man''s scheming is too hard Fu Zhen gritted his teeth, "you go to find someone to inquire about Bo Ye!" The Secretary had a look on his face, "I How can I find out about Bo Shao? " Bo Ye doesn''t look very close now. If you are rash May also be disgusted by thin night, and then continued to Fuzhen''s company indiscriminate attack. Fu Zhen slapped a secretary in the face with a backhand, completely tearing the appearance of Sven, "I want you to go, you go! Who the hell cares about you? If I''m dragged into the water, you''ll lose your job as well! " The Secretary covers his face and retreats shivering. Fu Zhen goes in and kicks the door of the president''s office. Then the whole person gasps and sits on it, angry. Bo Ye really wants to tear his face with them! ****** Bo ye went back with Tang Shi on this day, then picked her up and put her in the co pilot''s seat. Tang Shi was still a little frightened, "you What are you doing... " Bo Ye said with a smile, "isn''t your leg inconvenient?" Tang poetry is a little hasty, grabbing Bo Ye''s shoulder and saying, "this is not good..." Bo Yeyue said, "why not?" Tang poetry is more nervous, "everyone is watching." Bai Yue and Asuka, with the same expression of watching a play, immediately move their eyes away and look at other places. Bo Ye is very satisfied with his good friend''s interest. Then he puts down Tang poetry and closes the door. Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye''s car and said, "when did you buy your new car?" Bo Ye said, "I have nothing to buy at leisure." I bought a new Lamborghini, a lot of money. Tang Shi looked at Bai Yue, and they went back to the car and stepped on the accelerator. However, this time, they didn''t drive fast. They probably took care of Tang Shi in the car, so they didn''t take the same way as before. Bo ye received a phone call from the car. It was Bai Yue''s voice. "Wait, I''ll gather at the base. I''ll show Tang Shi my legs." Tang poetry is a bit embarrassed, "no There''s no need to fight like this, right? I''ll be fine. I''ve seen it in regular hospitals. " "Didn''t you hurt your forehead?" Bai Yue was not surprised by the reception of Tang poetry. Then he said with a smile, "Bo Ye''s head was hurt and he lost his memory. I''m afraid you lost your memory too. Bo Ye will collapse."Tang Shi unexpectedly got a look at Bo Ye, and then said, "I won''t lose my memory." Except for the last time she was stimulated, she soon remembered that time. About his life, every thing, every injury, Tang poetry clearly remember. All remember, can''t forget, forget that is equal to their previous life never does not exist in general, it is no longer the original that she. Therefore, Tang poetry dare not forget. In fact, forgetting is a new beginning, a relief. But I don''t want to I''d rather have a rough and thorny life to continue. That''s my only one life, so I don''t want to start over. " It is said that life is just a kind of re coming, but re coming means giving up the past. Bo Ye listened to this passage of Tang poetry in a dazed way. He didn''t even notice Bai Yue hung up. Later, Tang poetry was silent, and Bo Ye said in a hoarse voice, "I understand your feeling When I lose my memory, it seems that I have completely blocked myself from the past. " There was a little dryness in his voice. Tang poetry instinctively felt that there was something else behind Bo Ye''s words. Later, I saw Bo Ye''s eyes staring at her eyes, but suddenly he turned around. At that moment, with countless memories in his eyes, Bo Ye''s voice was dumb, "but Tang poetry What if, what if I remember? " What if I remember? Tang poetry breath a stagnation, that moment as if suddenly stepped on a staircase, the whole person was weightlessness heavy drag. Her pupils shrank and her voice trembled. "What did you say?" Thin night clenched the steering wheel, repeated again, with suffering, "I remember. Tang poetry is about you and everything between us. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 Tang poetry red eyes looking at the man in front of him, his words in the sound of the moment of landing, set off waves. She felt her hands and feet shaking. Suddenly, Bo Ye Back to memory? Who is he now? How did he remember? Tang Shi thinks she is ridiculous, and Boye recovers her memory. Her first reaction is to worry about whether his brain has sequelae. He lowered his head in self mockery and pulled the corners of his mouth. It''s easy for people to be cheap because of habit. Thin night soon put his eyes back on the road in front of him, but trembled and stretched out a hand. Then, covering his hand on the clenched fist of Tang poetry, they were surprised to find that the other side was shaking. They are all tortured by this love to the point of mutual fear. Bo Ye noticed that Tang Shi wanted to pull his hand away, so he grabbed Tang Shi''s hand in the next second. Tang Shi was startled, his heart was shaking, and even the whole person began to panic, "what are you doing, Bo Ye..." You let go... " "I..." Bo Ye, hoarse, clutches Tang Shi''s hand tightly. Driving with one hand, he turns the steering wheel, and the other hand is still in Tang Shi''s hand. Taking advantage of the gap, the man turned to take a look at Tang poetry. He looked at her scared eyes, and his throat moved up and down. "Tang poetry, I really remember it." Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "Now that I remember Why do you come to me? " Bo Ye''s eyes are painful, "I can''t stand You leave me Tang Shi helplessly closed her eyes, simply gave up the struggle, and let Bo Ye hold her. The hot temperature passed to Tang Shi with her close fingers, and she did not dare to speak. Afraid of being invaded by such a thin night, afraid of being humiliated and occupied again, afraid of forgetting the sufferings she had suffered, she was too afraid of the gentleness and kindness of thin night. Bo Ye hoarse voice, trying to control all his inner impulses, God knows how crazy he is now, crazy to even control himself has become a strong support. "I Remember what you paid for me. " Bo Ye slowly said all he wanted to say, "I remember everything, so Tang Shi, actually I came to you today, and I''m very afraid myself. I don''t know how to face you, and I don''t know how to get along with you in the future. " Thin night''s voice went down, "that memory is almost torture to me. I can''t imagine myself forcing you, hurting you, failing you like a devil. In the end, you save me from the abyss. Tang Shi, I know I don''t have any face at all now. I beg your forgiveness... " But, but Those feelings were so full that they were about to engulf him. If there is a sound in missing, both of them should be deafening. Thin night voice with a little trembling, "you do not forgive me or treat me as the thin night of the past, it doesn''t matter, I''m afraid you from now on to escape me, and then with only leave my world, I will go crazy, even if I watch you and others get married, I will not interfere with your life." Tang poetry can''t be heard any more. Love has become a torment. But to her surprise, Bo Ye cried. Bo Ye cried, tears drop down, stopped the car, he can finally turn his head to look at Tang Shi for a long time, "but I found that I can''t escape my own heart. Tang poetry I love you so much www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 I love you so much. These four words set off thousands of floods. Tang Shi looked at Bo Yehong''s eyes and turned his head. Then he said, "that I will not stop you from looking for happiness, nor will I affect you in any way. I just want to be with you, even if it''s just a friend. So Can you, don''t drive me away? " The psychological defense collapsed directly. Tang poetry never thought that one day, the man who was high above and called the wind and rain would be like a child. He lowered his head and said to her in a low voice, could you not drive me away? Tang Shi almost cried, covering her mouth, red eyes and shaking her head. Bo Ye was distressed when she saw it. She immediately went to find a napkin. When she was in a hurry, someone opened the door of their car from the outside. Asuka saw Tang Shi''s eyes were red, and pointed to Bo ye and scolded, "well, you shameless scum man, you made my goddess cry again!" Bo Ye almost vomited blood because of Asuka''s anger. Then he saw Asuka drag Tang poetry out and hold it in his arms. Then he made a move to shoot Bo Ye and said to Tang poetry, "don''t panic, goddess! With me, thin night certainly dare not hurt you Bo Ye thought that if he had a knife in his hand, he would kill Asuka every minute! He finally relaxed with Tang poetry! It''s not easy for Tang poetry to touch a little bit! Asuka broke everything when she came!! Bai Yue noticed Bo Ye''s hematemesis on one side and choked his smile until he could hardly breathe. Later, he sent Tang poetry to him. Bai Yue laughed shamelessly in the whole process, which made Tang poetry look back at him frequently. Bai Yue covered his stomach and waved his hand. "It''s OK. Tang Shi, please pay attention to your safety. Can you use the wheelchair?" They folded up Tang Shi''s wheelchair and put it in the trunk of the car. Now when Tang Shi landed, it came out again. Asuka put Tang Shi on it and pushed her forward. Bo Ye said, "Why are you robbing me?" Asuka is eloquent, "think beautiful, don''t get close to my goddess, you smelly man who makes my goddess cry." Bo Ye was scolded for nothing and felt a little wronged. But when he looked up and saw the quiet and gentle face of Tang poetry, he felt his heart softened. It''s like the whole world is quiet. Later, Asuka came out of the elevator with Tang Shi and rang the doorbell. It was Jiang Qi who came out to open the door. Seeing the posture of a group of people around Tang Shi, she was startled. "What''s the matter?" "We brought her out of starlight." Bai Yue said simply, "there is no need to go again in the future." Jiang Qi took a wary look at Tang Shi. After confirming that she was not hurt, he said, "what happened?" "Shi Luo and Xiao Hetian." Bo Ye reported two names there, "it was the mastermind who let that billboard fall down last time." Jiang Qi''s eyes widened, and then he was so angry that he couldn''t speak smoothly. He even scolded for several words, "beast..." This is the fate of Tang poetry! Jiang Qi welcomed them into the room, because Bo Ye''s help led to a gradual change in his outlook, and politely asked, "what to drink?" "All right." Bo Ye looked around the room, and then did not find his husky. Sure enough, he heard a few wolf howls from Tang Shi''s room. Tang Shi said with a smile, "it''s locked in the room by me again." Jiang Qi goes to open the door for xiaoyeye, and husky rushes out like a wild dog out of the rein. The force is like lightning, and pounces on Boye! Before Bo ye had time to react, she was pressed on the sofa by the dog. Xiao YeYe put out her tongue and licked her face. Bo YeYe yelled a few times not to move. Xiao YeYe wagged her tail excitedly and kept breathing. Bo Yeh pushes it away with a smile, and it comes up again. He offers his head from under Bo Yeh''s arm and lifts Bo Yeh''s arm, which means to let him touch it. Tang poetry has never seen this husky so close to people, sitting in a wheelchair patted his knee, shouting, "little night?" Xiaoyeye turns to look at Tang poetry, and then rushes to Boye''s side. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Come on, this is an unfamiliar white eyed wolf! Han rang went out to do business. Tang Wei had a self-study night today. There was only Jiang Qi at home. She squeezed the juice and gave it to you. At first, everyone regarded her as hospitable. When she drank it, she put it in her mouth and saw Jiang Qi''s unkind smile. A few people felt a thump. However, it''s too late. The smell has gone down the throat Let them have a deep understanding of what is called Black, dark, material, reason. Tang Shi was disgusted by Jiang Qi''s homemade juice and almost spurted out. He spent a lot of effort to maintain his image and asked in a hoarse voice, "what''s this?" Jiang Qi said with a smile, "juice." Thin night throat eye began to ache, "why taste So strange? " Bai Yue is a doctor. He is used to drinking health preserving things, and sometimes he will encounter bitterness, but he has never drunk anything so hard. He asked, "is there balsam pear and celery in it?""Why, how clever." Jiang Qi hit a finger ring, "and Saint fruit, orange, passion fruit, pitaya, pure milk, yogurt, oats, soybeans, Coix..." Asuka ran to one side and buckled her throat to vomit. Jiang Qi glared at her, "what are you doing? Aren''t these all nutritious? So I''d like to just mix them together to extract juice. " Tang Shi and Bo Ye have a similar expression on their faces, like swallowing a fly. They want to vomit, but they feel like a lump in their throat. Bai Yue can''t look directly at this cup of fruit and vegetable juice. The ingredients are so terrible, it''s a biological weapon! Jiang Qi is experimenting with them! Jiang Qi said, "is it so bad? Next time, I''ll add something special, like kiwi and strawberry? " Tang Shi put her hands together and made a gesture of worshiping the Bodhisattva. "I beg you, grandma. Can you wait for chef han to come back? I don''t want to die young yet... " Jiang Qile said, "is it really so hard to drink? I''ll try it myself... " Five minutes later, Jiang Qi was retching on the edge of the wash basin in the bathroom. A group of people covered their stomachs with laughter and couldn''t breathe. So when Tang Weiwan finished his self-study and took a taxi home from school, he saw such a scene. His parents, who used to be enemies of life and death, are sitting peacefully together, surrounded by Bai Yue and Asuka. Jiang Qi is scrambling to change the TV station. Several people are laughing and laughing, and they can''t see that they once wanted to fight with each other. You die and I live. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 Time is really a magic thing. Everything that used to be indestructible will become unimportant with the passage of time. Those facts that were originally identified have changed with the change of time and the change of their own mentality. When we look at them from the beginning, they have changed. Tang Wei thought so. He looked at all the experience between his mother and Bo Ye all the way, heartache and grievance, but in the end, he felt that it seemed like this was the best. Whoever is in charge of it will receive it. Everything should have a win or lose, whether it''s war or love. The little boy stood at the door, clearly still a child, but deeply appreciate the waste of time in his heart. They, ah, can''t resist the whim of fate. Tang Shi noticed that there was a sound at the door. He turned to see Tang Wei standing there and waved to him, "are you tired of studying at night "Not tired." Tang Wei came up to Bo Ye and said in a low voice, "Why are you here today?" Thin night voice low, "just send your mother home, sit back in your home, wait to go back." "Say it." Tang Shi''s legs were inconvenient, so he directed Tang Wei to get her documents. He took out a stack of documents from his study and handed them to Bo Ye. "I''ll give you a preliminary design of your new house. You can have a look at it." Bo ye came over and looked at Tang poetry carefully. Then he put forward some suggestions: "some places waste a lot of space, and the cellar room is usually best in the underground. The temperature is suitable for storing wine, so I suggest you move the cellar on the first floor to the underground." Bo Ye''s attitude surprised Tang Shi. She thought Bo ye would look at it casually and say "you designed it well." "Whatever you want." This kind of perfunctory words moved her, but I didn''t expect that Bo Ye took a serious look and helped to put forward improvement. Tang Shi answered, and then drew a circle over there. On one side, Jiang Qi suddenly said, "you two seem to have a better relationship." Tang Shi and Bo Ye suddenly look up and look at each other. Before Bo Ye can get down to Tang Shi''s steps, Tang Shi admits, "well, it''s better than before." Bo Ye''s heart beats wildly. Jiang Qi looked back and forth at them with the eyes of a great detective, and then said, "do you know what happened behind my back?" Tang Shi lowered her head, looked at the drawings and laughed a few times. "What do you think? It''s peaceful these days. Even the only one who likes to die in front of me has been taken away by Bo Ye. Now I think life is more and more stable." Jiang Qi tut tut twice, "a good time for you to become old sunset." Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi''s bowed face, with a warm current in his heart. He was thinking, if the days really last That would be great. ****** however, in the middle of the night, an MI received a call saying, "is that right? Brother Ye helped Tang poetry solve Shi Jia''s problem? What about Xiao Hetian and Fu Zhen? " Even if Bo Ye is now devoted to Tang poetry, she will not allow Tang poetry to make up with Bo Ye again! The woman suddenly clenched her fingers. One by one, she gritted her teeth. "Then I can almost find someone to kill Tang Shi I''ve been waiting for today The night is lonely and the air is cold. The autumn moon is full and the world is ferocious. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 Tang Shi didn''t expect that on the third day after Bo Ye left, Qi Mo and Luo fan would come to him. Their black and white clothes have always been more eye-catching. The two handsome men just stood at the door of Tang poetry and said with a smile, "yo! Good morning Tang Shi was a little surprised. Holding a wheelchair, he went to meet him. Qi Mo immediately said, "you don''t have to bother. We just come here to be guests." Tang Shi looked at them one more time. Why do you come here when you have nothing to do? Tang Wei went to study, and they couldn''t find him. Qi Mo Xin said, it can''t be said that Bo ye called them to accompany Tang poetry more? Bo Ye is afraid that it''s boring for Tang Shi to ride in a wheelchair alone, so he shouts Qi Mo and Luo fanduo to find Tang Shi and act as bodyguards along the way to ensure the personal safety of Tang Shi and Tang Wei - money, of course. Otherwise Qi Mo and Luo fan would not be so enthusiastic. Tang Shi didn''t know that she was protected by the world''s first hacker and famous melee experts. She just felt that Qi Mo and Luo fan were very diligent these days. What''s more, she began to take the initiative to pick up Tang Wei from school. As a result, Tang Wei became very noisy these days. It was like having more one-on-one left-right Dharma protectors, and even began to spread the secret in the school Tang Wei may be a young master of a certain sect, so he has such a powerful bodyguard with him. When Qi Mo goes back to give Bo Ye a report, he will say by the way what Tang Shi ate today, what news Tang Shi read today, Tang Shi''s dog bit furniture and was beaten by Jiang Qi, Tang Shi''s dog went downstairs to fight with other people''s Alaska, but Alaska was chased all over the small area, crying and Howling while running. Thin night listen, when the story is the same, every time will laugh. So Lin CI felt that Bo Ye was in love. Finally, after the meeting, he asked carefully, "Bo Shao Have you fallen in love with Miss Tang? " Not to say, it''s OK. As soon as he said this, Bo Ye pulled his face and said, "I haven''t even written a word? Why don''t you talk about it? " Lin Cixin said, how can I guess? Who makes you laugh like a flower maniac all day long? At first glance, it''s the kind of little suckling dog whose IQ and EQ are extremely low in love described on Weibo. But on the surface, he still wants to flatter his boss. After all, Bo Ye is so happy. With a big wave of his hand, he gives him a salary increase. Lin CI says, "I thought you''ve relaxed with Miss Tang recently, so you''re in such a good mood these days." After that, Lin CI wanted to praise himself. Listen, this eloquence is really invincible. Bo ye turned her face seriously and looked at her special help, "I have confessed with Tang Shi." Lin CI almost fell to the ground with the document in his hand. He maintained his appearance of cold face and special help. He pushed his glasses on his face and pretended to be indifferent Congratulations Bo Ye said, "I also confessed to her about my memory recovery." Lin CI felt that he could not stop his emotion. Bo Ye continued, "but Tang poetry doesn''t seem to give me a positive answer But it doesn''t matter. There''s a long way to go. Anyway, she doesn''t think I''m bored now. " Lin Ci''s psychological defense completely collapsed, patting Bo Ye''s table, "did you and Miss Tang really confess?" My God! Confession! I love you! Can say from thin night mouth, really is - the probability is even lower than 5 million lottery ticket! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 Thin night saw one eye oneself in front of emotion intense special help, then light ground says, "how?" Lin CI feels as if he has been struck by thunder, and he doesn''t know what expression to put on. Looking at Bo Ye''s face, Lin CI feels shocked. "You..." Lin CI chose his own way of description, "didn''t Miss Tang beat you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The thin night presses the knuckle to crack to ring, "I beat you now, believe?" Lin CI took the document back a few steps, "don''t, Bo Shao, I''ve checked all the information of an MI, please let me go." Thin night this just facial expression slightly Ji, then take the document, with the finger knocked the words above, low way, "Fu Zhen they have action?" "No Lin Ci''s expression became more serious, "so I think it''s almost as you expected. They may have to break their arms to protect their position." Bo Ye takes a look at the information about Anmi, and thinks of her sister Anru, who is still lying in Anmi hospital. She thinks that these two women are especially ridiculous in his eyes. But since it was his own sin, it must be ended by his own hands. Thin night''s eyes flashed a cold luster, just like the cold light reflected from the blade. He said, "then we''ll destroy Xiao Hetian and Fu Zhen first." Vow to force out all those behind the scenes! ****** on this day, Rong Nan appears at Tang Shi''s side temporarily. As friends of Eugene and Chris, he comes to inquire about the mysterious forces around Tang Shi. However, Tang Shi doesn''t have any consciousness and is very happy to see Rong Nan. "How did you come to me?" Recently, there are a lot of people looking for Tang poetry. Tang poetry has a vague feeling that something big may happen. However, when you look at the quiet years around you, you feel that it may be that she has experienced so much that she has delusion of being killed. Rong Nan''s face is still a gentle smile. He seems to have come out of a rich family. He has great accomplishment. He comes to find Tang Shi and brings gifts. Cong Shan looks at him frequently, and always feels that Rong Nan is so attentive and unkind. When Qi Mo and Luo fan came to the door as usual, they saw a few people appear in the Tang poetry house, and their eyebrows jumped faintly. When they saw Rongnan for the first time, their instinct was a sense of crisis. This instinct from their body made Qi Mo and Luo fan keep a high vigilance towards Rongnan. They looked at each other and saw each other''s deep eyes. "I heard that your son won the first place in the academic test a while ago. I''d like to congratulate you." Rong Nan smiles gracefully and looks around the Tang poetry. It seems that Cong Shan, Jiang Qi and Han rang are the same. Eugene and Chris are people he trusts very much, and they should not make mistakes, so this kind of uneasiness should come from the same two who came to the door just now A black and a white man. Rong Nan''s eyes turned and looked at them. He didn''t recognize who they were. He just felt that the two men''s identity was not easy to provoke. Qi Mo and Luo fan sit there, knowing that Rong Nan is looking at them, and they don''t say anything. They just guard against his eyes. Qi Mo, who used to like joking with Tang poetry, hasn''t said a word until now. It''s hard to maintain Gao Leng''s image. After watching Rong Nan go, Qi Mo pulls Tang poetry over. In the dark passage, Tang Shi was sitting in a wheelchair. The man lowered his head with danger in his eyes and said to her in a low voice, "don''t get close to the man named Rongnan." For Qi Mo will have such a serious side, Tang poetry some surprise, "he is what bad character?" "I don''t know." Qi Mo frowned, his handsome face was extremely dignified, even the tone was cold, "but I think he seems to have an intention for you." Tang Shi was stunned, "to me? It''s impossible. I know ronnan through Eugene and Chris. He should not have known me before, so... " "No way." What else does Qi Mo want to say? At the corner, he sees Luo fan come out, with a little surprise on his face. Looking at the way Qi Mo pushes Tang poetry against the corner, they look at each other in astonishment, and then Luo fan''s eyes sink. Qi Mo did not realize what, subconsciously blurted out, "are you here? You feel that way too, don''t you? Rong Nan is not a good man... " Luo fan looks at Qi Mo coldly, and then looks at Tang poetry. Tang poetry always feels that Luo fan has other emotions in his eyes. Later, Luo fan came forward and grabbed Qi Mo to leave. Qi Mo was stumbling and led out. Tang Shi was startled, "you two..." When Luo fan looks back, Tang poetry is surprised. How How do you feel like lofan is Eating her and Qi Mo''s vinegar. When he realized this, Tang Shi suddenly covered his face with red light. Isn''t it? It seems that there is a secret between Qi Mo and Luo fan! They really seem to be the kind of soul partners who can deliver life and death. Maybe in the eyes of Luo fan, Qi Mo is the kind that can only belong to his own partner, even if he gives his life.Tang Shi pushed himself out of the wheelchair and saw Eugene and Chris playing chess. Eugene asked casually, "you have a good relationship with Bo Ye recently." Tang Shi didn''t deny, "well, I don''t feel that I need to torture myself." Rongnan is listening. When she hears the name of Boye, her eyes are deep. Later, when Rong Nan left, he stared at Tang Shi and said, "are there any strange people around you recently?" Tang poetry was reminded by Qi Mo, and he began to feel that Rong Nan''s words had a different meaning. He could only find a way to say, "no, everyone is very good. What''s the matter?" Deliberately ask questions and throw them back. Rongnan didn''t speak. When he left, he said goodbye to Eugene and sent a short message out of the door - [control Boye, let''s start here. ¡¿ and Qi Mo and Luo fan also went out and said to Bo Ye, "Rongnan has a problem." Rongnan. Bo ye searched Rong Nan''s past alertly. Indeed, Rong Nan was like a person who appeared in the world out of thin air. There must be a deeper mystery behind such a role. He said to Lin, "prepare to start from tranquility." The two sides each launched a fierce competition, planning to be ordered to act in minutes and seconds. All the fighting was kicked off under the crescent moon, and each side worked hard to push forward. Only one side could survive in this battle. To live, or to die. Rong Nan took back his mobile phone with a smile, "Bo Ye I''m ready to die Do you have the awareness to fight me? " Did you leave Tang poetry behind? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 That night Cong Shan chose to stay in Tang poetry''s home. He seems to be haunted by very important things. From time to time, he has to go to the jungle to manage the internal contradictions. It is said that Cong Zheng is not at ease to completely hand over the power to his eldest son, who has never cared about it, so he does not want to release the power, which leads to conflicts in the internal structure of the jungle. Tang Shi also wanted to help Congshan. He asked all his subordinates to help Congshan, but Congshan refused. He said that he had to rely on his own efforts to become the leader of the jungle, and he didn''t need Tang Shi''s help. Tang poetry is a young lady in the jungle. She is held in the palm of her hand. Even if the people in the jungle split up again, they are still calm in the face of Tang poetry. Everyone knows that Cong Zheng, Cong Shan and his son both love Tang poetry. Who dares to look on Tang poetry''s face? So Tang Shi got up the next day and went to the jungle, but of course Qi Mo took him in his car. When Congshan saw his sister coming, he was surprised, "what''s the matter? Didn''t I say you don''t have to come? " "Haven''t you been busy lately?" Tang Shi chuckled, "come and have a look. What''s the matter with the jungle?" "A while ago A brother has defected. " Cong Shan''s expression is a little serious. "He stole the list of people inside the jungle, because it''s my people, so Cong Zheng may not trust me to do things." It''s no small matter that the list of the jungle is leaked. If it''s combined to kill the jungle, it''s easy to arrest people with this list. The information and real background of all the people in the jungle are in it. "Why would anyone defecte?" Qi Mo pushes Tang poetry, while Luo fan looks at it, but it''s the same iceberg face, that is, his eyes are deeper than ever. "I don''t know. All of a sudden, he defected." Cong Shan took Tang Shi into the hall of the jungle. The decorated room was full of people. As soon as he saw Tang Shi coming in, he knelt down on one knee and yelled, "miss!" Although Tang Shi accepted that she was from the jungle, she was often frightened by the momentum of the jungle to greet her, and immediately said, "it''s OK. You''re busy first, and I''ll come back to have a look." "Tidy up the room for the first lady." Cong Shan ordered to go down, "ask the leader to have dinner together at night." "Yes." Several people yelled "yes", and put down the computer for a while. Cong Shan turned to look at Tang Shi, "do you want to help me?" "Yes." After listening to Cong Shan''s words, Tang Shi always felt that it was not so simple, "unless someone was working as an undercover agent in our jungle at the beginning, it would be impossible for us to make such a miracle. The selection of the jungle is too cruel and strict. So I think it must be that the other party has been disturbed. We should speed up the pace, so that the person would rather expose his identity than run away with secrets. " Hearing that, Cong Shan suddenly had an idea and looked at her more. "How did you think of this?" "Because I think of the emergence of the original quiet is also very sudden." Tang Shi looked at Cong Shan''s face. "I remember that Anmi suddenly appeared because Anru wanted to frame me, but she failed, so she had to show up and do it herself. If an Ru doesn''t fail, she can completely hide behind the scenes, wait until I''m ruined and show up again, and then pour the dirty water on an Ru''s head, and she won''t have any suspicion. " But Anmi can''t wait any longer. Anru can''t frame Tang poetry any more, so that Anmi appears in person to make her appearance look so suspicious. Tang Shi thinks that the situation this time can also be thought like this. It must be something wrong with the other side, which makes the undercover agents anxious. They rush to expose themselves and risk their life and death. They are chased by the jungle and take away the secret list of the jungle. Her analysis is very reasonable in Cong Shan''s ears. The man was surprised, with other expressions on his face. "I didn''t expect you to know so much." Tang Shi said it was a small thing, and he laughed, "it''s nothing. I just thought of it all of a sudden." Cong Shan probably wanted to touch Tang Shi''s head, but when he saw the smile on Tang Shi''s face, the man''s action was stunned. He took his hand back. Qi Mo stood aside and looked at Luo fan. Then he asked, "how do you store your data?" "A USB flash drive." Cong Shan looked at his partner and said, "you have a way..." "We can track it for you." Qi Mo said very light, "the premise is to find that person, I can''t get the information back, but also along with his computer secret a hacker down." "Talk in detail at night. Do you sleep here?" "No, I''ll go to Bai Yue in the evening. You and Tang Shi should stay here." Qi Mo waved his hand, "I''m going to pick up Tang Wei after class." "I sent someone to pick it up." Cong Shan''s voice is very indifferent, "you don''t have to go specially." "Shit." Qi Mo exclaimed strangely, "a lot of people is great. Luo fan and I have been alone all the time. We have no one to call." Cong Shan chuckled, "you can call the people in the jungle.""Enough loyalty, lazy." Qi Mo went up and patted Cong Shan on the shoulder. "Then I''ll take the jungle as my home. Is it OK to walk horizontally?" Cong Shan said, "no problem, it''s all my own people here." "In place." Qi Mo hands akimbo, "can force my cow bad, seven sins is really majestic." In the jungle crowd, someone heard the three words "seven sins" and his eyes flashed slightly. ****** "Bo Shao, Miss Tang is back in the jungle." When Lin CI told Bo Ye the news, Bo Ye''s eyelids jumped, "what''s she doing when she''s a girl! To succeed to the throne? " Lin Cixin says that you are more excited than Tang poetry, but what he says is, "even if you go back to have a look, you are not going to inherit the jungle It must be Congshan who takes over the jungle. Don''t worry about it. " Bo Ye patted her chest, "that''s good, that''s good. I''m afraid that one day Tang poetry will inherit the jungle, and I can''t beat him if I call for someone to chase me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s too ungracious, isn''t it! When Lin cigang wanted to say something, an inside call came in. As soon as he picked it up, his eyes changed and he gave Bo Ye a wink. Then he hung up the phone and said, "I caught you." "Who?" "Xiao Hetian, someone tried to bail him, and we caught him, together with Xiao Hetian." "Go." Bo Ye straightened his collar and stood up from the position of the president''s office with a sneer. He was dressed in a suit and was very handsome. The man followed Lin CI out with an imperial air. Then he got on the bus and Lin CI stepped on the accelerator. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 "Get some photographers ready later." A dangerous light flashed in Bo Ye''s eyes. "The next picture All of them are photographed, and then sent to tranquility by anonymous email. " Lin CI almost shook his leg when he stepped on the accelerator. Bo Ye''s silent warning is a bit cruel. Most people will be in a mess when they see it. "Are you not afraid that Miss Ann will be frightened?" Lin CI asked deliberately, then turned to observe Bo Ye''s expression. Bo Ye sneered, "scared? What I want is for her to be frightened. I want to see whether she forces me or I forces her! " Lin CI didn''t expect to hear Bo Ye''s words. Suddenly, he said, "Bo Shao, you finally The brain is not blocked by the paste. " Thin night a listen, anger from the heart, want to strangle oneself this special help, "what do you say? Do you have the ability to say it again? " "I - I said, Bo Shao, you are so handsome now! That''s to fight against the cunt of Anmi! I am behind you! Hands and feet Bo Ye''s face turned a little better, and then 20 minutes later, they arrived at the place where Xiao Hetian was imprisoned. It''s said that people had died in a deserted villa before. As a result, no one wanted the villa and it became a famous ghost house. Later, it was bought anonymously by Bo Ye and used to detain the people they captured. Just because this terrible atmosphere can also cause psychological pressure on them, it''s a two pronged approach. When pushing the door in, Xiao Hetian and the man who Fu Zhen sent to bail him were tied together with a rope. When he saw Bo Ye, his men bent and bowed. Bo Ye raised his chin to signal that they would do their own business. Following the man to Xiao Hetian, Xiao Hetian still has traces of injury. He has never had such a field that he would fall one day. A few days ago, he was still the movie king of scenery. A few days later, he was caught in this gloomy ghost house and locked up! He can''t even guarantee his personal safety, because he thinks these people are very important - but when he finds out that the person who tied him is thin night, he gasps. "Why you?" Xiao Hetian''s voice was extremely shocked. As Bo ye came to him step by step, the two of them suddenly formed a sharp contrast. Thin night clothes and bright shoes, Xiao Hetian all over the soil embarrassed. Thin night hook lip to smile, "accident? The movie king. " Xiao Hetian gritted his teeth, "what do you want to do? Why did you bind me... " "It''s not so easy to get away with killing people." Thin night word by word, clearly with laughing gas, but let people feel a sense of killing came, "do you think we really don''t know anything?" Xiao Hetian''s eyes on Shangbo night suddenly sank in his heart. "What evidence do you have - not to mention that it''s the work of Shi Dan, which has nothing to do with me..." "Nothing to do with it?" Bo Ye tut tut twice, for Xiao Hetian this powerless argument feel boring, "unfortunately, we found your mobile phone number, along the way to find the contact record, at that time let people do, is you!" "I don''t know!" Xiao Hetian was so frightened by Bo Ye''s interrogation that he was covered in a cold sweat, "I didn''t know that the billboard would fall down. I just thought that Shi Zhen had prepared someone to fight against Tang poetry, but I was just at ease -" I didn''t know that www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 "Easy?" Hearing Xiao Hetian''s words, Bo yeshang grabs Xiao Hetian''s collar, and his eyes are filled with astonishing anger. All his emotions are ignited by Xiao Hetian''s words, "let Tang poetry nearly die, let her sit in a wheelchair now, is that what you say? Xiao Hetian, are you a man or not? You have the face to say that you are innocent when you make a phone call to her "I I didn''t want her to I didn''t know that Shi had a heart attack. I thought I was just looking for someone to bully Tang poetry... " Xiao Hetian''s face was pale and he explained to himself, "at the beginning, I felt that Tang Shi didn''t know what to do and didn''t let me touch her, so I wanted to have a hard time with Shi Luo. But I was pulled into the water by Shi Luo. She wanted to harm Tang Shi, but she asked me to call her. She must have done it on purpose, right!" I''m still shirking responsibility when I''m dying. Lin Ci''s eyes were cold. "But if you want to make Miss Tang suffer, it''s true." Xiao Hetian''s instinctive response was, "isn''t that human! How can you arrest me with this? Do you know it''s against the law? " "You know it''s against the law." Thin night hook lips, smile like Shura, "do you know you call people to try to hurt Tang poetry behavior, is also a violation of the law? Actually, you still want to be bailed out with money. Do you think you can be lawless "Shizhen, Fuzhen''s cousin, doesn''t dare to make any moves. Instead, you like to challenge my bottom line and seek death in my eyes once or twice." Thin night sneers, "give me all his clothes, where''s the photographer?" "I''m very thin here!" Someone appeared with a 5d3 and a light board. Xiao Hetian screamed, "what do you want to do?" "It''s said that you have contacted people secretly to want to turn x Tang poetry? It''s just that Tang poetry was smashed by billboards, so it''s temporarily delayed? " Thin night''s eyes are scarlet. "I''ve found eight men, each of whom is 400000. You''re very generous. In order to ruin Tang poetry, I really don''t have to do anything about it..." Xiao Hetian had no idea that everything he wanted to do to Tang poetry could be found out by Bo Ye. Who is Bo Ye? Why do you have such ability? "What do you want to do? Why do you call the photographer? Even criminals have human rights Bo Ye, don''t think you can cover the sky with one hand "I can''t cover the sky, and I''m too lazy to cover it." He just wanted to protect the heaven of Tang poetry. Bo Ye stepped back and watched Xiao Hetian''s hands and feet tied up. Then he said to Lin Ci, "take over Tang poetry." Xiao Hetian opened his eyes and struggled, "stop! Thin night! Do you think I dare not move! Do you know how many people I know in the entertainment industry! Stop it "Oh?" Bo Ye takes an interesting look at Xiao Hetian and smiles coolly. He seems to be quite interested in Xiao Hetian''s struggle. "How many people do you know in the entertainment industry? I want to see who you can call out to save you Lin CI on one side has already called Tang Shi. When Xiao Hetian learns that Bo Ye wants Tang Shi to come, he must let Tang Shi come to see his present tragedy. How can Xiao Hetian afford to lose this man? He cried hysterically, "Bo Ye, you''ll have a retribution sooner or later! You let me go, can you move me? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 "I can''t move you?" Thin night with heard a joke, low smile a few, "I don''t move you because I don''t want to move you, I can''t move you?"? How noble do you think you are? Movie king, did the brain damage of fans infect you? " Xiao Hetian was so sarcastic by Bo Ye that he couldn''t speak. His eyes were red. "Bo Ye, do you have to do this?" "Don''t beg me." Thin night pick eyebrows, arrogant and surly, "just now it was so a great look, now put a soft posture, more face ah, don''t you feel ashamed? As for not forgiving you, it''s not my business. It''s Tang Shi''s choice. You might as well wait for her to come and ask her. If Tang Shi says to forgive you, I have absolutely no choice. " Xiao Hetian is in a cold sweat. If Tang poetry comes to the scene and sees him like this, his image will collapse completely. How can he get involved in the entertainment industry in the future? In addition, the slut''s personality in Tang poetry is sure to be rewarded and he is eager to let him die. Xiao Hetian thinks of Tang poetry in this way. When he hears that Tang poetry is coming, the whole person starts to panic, looking for different reasons to shirk responsibility. "I don''t really hurt Tang poetry. Why should Tang poetry judge me? What''s more, the person you should account for is Shi Luo. I''m just provoked by Shi Luo. Bo Ye, you don''t know right from wrong. Don''t let me go quickly! " Lin CI couldn''t see it any more. "You''re almost finished. Do you have the face to say that?" Bo Ye didn''t take charge of Xiao Hetian''s shouting. He felt that he disdained to be associated with such people. He went to Lin Ci and said, "did you shout Tang poetry?" "Well." Lin CI shook his mobile phone. "She said that Qi Mo and Luo fan would come and have a look." "Yes, the more people, the better." As soon as Bo ye heard that Tang poetry was coming, he used to have a murderous look on his face. Now he smiles and rubs his hands. "There are so many people and it''s just time for Tang poetry to express its evil spirit." Lin CI felt a cold sweat behind his back. "You won''t be ready for the show, will you?" Thin night grinned, "how can it be? Am I the kind of person with evil taste and cruelty? " Lin CI nodded. As soon as he saw Bo Ye''s terrible eyes, he immediately shook his head. Xiao Hetian''s cry did not attract any attention. Bo Ye was determined to let him have a hard time, including the man who spent money to take Xiao Hetian out of the police station. They were also pulled into the water, and the two were tied together, which was ridiculous. Bo Ye said, "hurry to take a few photos now. It''s so funny. The big star Xiao Hetian is in such a depression. This photo is sold for at least five million." Lin CI said, "Bo Shao, it''s not good for you to make fun of people like this." Thin night throws an eye knife in the past, and then Lin CI immediately says, "but it''s really relaxing, ha ha ha!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± ****** half an hour after Tang Shi arrived at the ghost house, he pushed in the door and saw Xiao Hetian being pressed on the ground, surrounded by a group of people in black. Bo Ye was standing there, dressed in a suit. At first glance, he looked like a high-class and elegant young man. However, in fact, Bo Ye is a kind of gentle and despicable beast in clothes. The man''s brow tip picks up and approaches Tang Shi, "are you here?" "Well." When Qi Mo saw Xiao Hetian lying on the ground with his clothes stripped off, he almost choked on his own saliva and couldn''t breathe on the spot laughing, "I wipe, is this Xiao Xiao? "Xiao Hetian, the king of heaven and earth, who was blown to heaven and earth by brain powder?" Bo Ye said, "yes." Xiao Hetian pale face, "you are numerous and powerful! Bo Ye, wait for me - " " wait? " Bo Ye shook his head, "no, I can''t wait, because you may not be able to get out of prison in your life..." Qi Mo was amused by Bo Ye''s bullying attitude. He turned to Xiao Hetian and said, "Hey, do you know why we know that you want to strengthen Bao''s Tang poetry?" Xiao Hetian was shocked. Looking at the man who suddenly appeared, he felt extremely frightened. These people were more and more unpredictable. What forces were around Tang poetry? "That''s what Shi Luo told us. Then he poked all your cards through. It''s so funny that you two broke each other''s backs. Ha ha, do you think you are the only one to be treated like this?" Qi Mo laughs wantonly, "she has already betrayed you in the back!" Xiao Hetian was shocked by this series of attacks. Bo Ye squatted down pitifully and patted Xiao Hetian''s face as if he were patting a dog. "We won''t let you go, Shi Li. As for you Don''t think you''re innocent. What''s wrong with the fans? Your fans don''t matter to me. You''re just a male god in the eyes of a group of junior high school students who don''t have a clear outlook on life and values Do you really think how great you are? Toads don''t want to eat swan meat. Even if you look bright on the surface, you can''t cover up your dirty and smelly heart. If you do something bad, you will be punished sooner or later! " Xiao Hetian has completely lost his previous arrogance at this time. When all the cards are seen through one by one, what he can do All that''s left is begging for mercy.Even if he has no dignity now, he can''t gamble his future with Bo Ye, because Bo Ye doesn''t care about his chips! "Tang poetry, Tang poetry, do you hear it?" Xiao Hetian suddenly turned the gun head, "I really didn''t mean to. I didn''t know that the billboard would fall and hit you. I just wanted to teach you a lesson That''s why I''m standing on the same line with Shi Jie. I really didn''t mean to... " The photographer on one side immediately pressed the video button, and Xiao Hetian''s humiliating appearance was recorded under the camera, but he knew nothing about it. "Not on purpose?" Tang Shi sits as like as two peas in a wheelchair. The eyes are just like the thin night. It seems cold enough to freeze human blood. "It''s not intentional. So you tried to insult me, not deliberately, so the last time I was backstage, it was not deliberate to me, so every time I saw you, I was personally attacked by me. Xiao Hetian, do you really think I am the virgin Xiao Hetian felt numb. "What do you think of me? You''ve all arrested me. It''s like pressing my head to make me apologize. What else do you want? Do we have to die together? " "I don''t know how to repent." Tang Shi sneered and dropped a sentence, "extreme selfishness, self-centered, it seems that you are really praised too high, the whole person has expanded, do not know what position you are in now?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 Xiao Hetian''s cold eyes on Tang poetry suddenly trembled. He shook his head, as if he was brainwashing himself, "impossible, Tang poetry, do you want my image to collapse? Why are you so cruel? " Tang Shi chuckled, "didn''t you try to kill me? Now I''m in a wheelchair. Who do I owe it to? " There was a kind of despair in Shaw''s eyes, a kind of despair that everything was broken. All of a sudden he yelled, "no It''s not me. I was provoked. Someone called me with a mysterious number. You let me go. I''ll tell you all the information about the backstage agents... " Thin night picks eyebrows with great interest, "Oh? Are you going to sell out the people behind it? " Where can Xiao Hetian manage so much now? He nodded busily, "yes, I''ll tell you everything As long as you let me go, I won''t say a word. " He still seems to feel like he has the last chip in his hand. Seems to think that this way, you can get a glimmer of life from Bo Ye''s hands. It''s a pity. Bo Ye grinned. "I''m not interested in what kind of backstage agents you''re talking about. Your chips don''t appeal to me at all." Xiao Hetian was stunned on the spot, and then he was unwilling to roar, "are you going to miss an opportunity like this? I tell you, I know a lot. If you want to investigate behind the scenes, you have to stop from me Bo Ye made a stop gesture, "there are so many words at the end of death. I''m not willing to listen to you. What''s behind the scenes? What''s secret? I love to say it or not." He doesn''t care. He doesn''t care about Xiao Hetian! Xiao Hetian''s face looks like the sky is falling. Tang Shi, sitting in a wheelchair, doesn''t seem to be interested. "What bothers me most is someone threatening me with other news." Bo Ye squints and laughs frivolously. At first glance, she looks like an elegant young master. It''s a pity that her beautiful face and words are extremely cold - "when someone threatens me to make a choice, I will give up with all the options." So he doesn''t want to know about this so-called backstage agent. Bo ye came to Tang Shi and asked softly, "how do you want to revenge?" Tang Shi said, "do you think I''m cruel?" Thin night eyes a deep, "this is called heartless? Isn''t this pediatrics? " Tang Shi smiles, "then send all the photos taken by Xiao Hetian to the Internet." Let you, also often be the taste of network violence. The only way to repay the crime is to let the perpetrators experience the pain of the victims themselves, to make them pay the same price, and to make them sincerely repent - no one is qualified to replace the victims to let go of the culprit except the words "forgive" said by the victims themselves. Even if the coming of revenge is more severe, even if the retribution has already exceeded the original sin - they deserve it. "No one has the right to say you are cruel." Bo Ye looked into Tang Shi''s eyes and said seriously, "the world is like this. When you see the poor people, you will automatically feel that they are not easy, but you never think about whether the poor people are hateful. Because the needle doesn''t stick to them, they don''t feel pain. Ignorance and ignorance of kindness is the most harmful, you are not, you have a firm bottom line and goals, so you It''s not like the world. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 Half an hour later, a group of photos began to spread wildly on the Internet. It was a photo of Xiao Hetian being stripped in a cold dark room. There was also a video of him begging for mercy and yelling to let me go. Stop it. I didn''t know it would be like this. A sensation in the city! Xiao Hetian''s fans are almost crazy. They curse their mother madly below, saying that if the person who wants to release the video wants to kill them and do justice for heaven, all those who hurt Xiao Hetian should die. [from the video, it seems that Xiao Hetian was arrested for doing something harmful to nature? ¡¿ [I remember hearing rumors a while ago that Xiao Hetian was taken away by the police. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. ¡¿ [Xiao Hetian also has today? Ha ha ha, I saw that he was not happy before. His acting skills were so bad. It''s good to be a movie king. ¡¿ [why do the dogs above scold us? Xiao Xiao was obviously imprisoned for his personal freedom. You are still laughing! ¡¿ [that is, don''t make a rumor that Xiao Xiao will be taken away by the police. Make a rumor that his family will die! ¡¿ [Xiao Xiao can''t do anything wrong. I''ve been watching him since he started his career. It''s really vicious of you to use such words to describe a stranger. Xiao Xiao put aside the star aura, but also an ordinary person, can you give yourself a little bit of moral accumulation! ¡¿ [if Xiao Xiao is innocent, do you dare to swear by your parents? ¡¿ [has Xiao Hetian''s brain powder been lowered by Xiao Hetian? It''s so funny, passers-by haven''t said anything, but you all die one by one, and curse other people''s parents. The quality of fans is really worrying. ¡¿ [our fans are not like this because you like to make rumors? ¡¿ [what''s wrong with your parents? I can''t speak well. No wonder they deserve to be scolded! ¡¿ [Xiao Hetian''s fans are all evil cults, aren''t they? What kind of character is it? It''s so popular with idols. Sure enough, there is a 250, 800 thousand idols, and there are a group of fans who think they are very popular. You go out to have a look. Except for you junior high school students, who can buy Xiao Hetian? ¡¿ [the sb upstairs, is it up to you? What do you count? ¡¿ Bo Ye brushes his comments and laughs. Xiao Hetian''s face is pale and his eyes are desperate. He ruined His acting career and all his future have been ruined Bo Ye deliberately said, "eh, and your little fans insist on loving you. It seems that you are not a failure." Xiao Hetian red eyes, "what do you want?" "Yo Yo, who can I show you this picture of grievance?" Qi Mo held his hands in front of his chest with disdain. "When he used to do something to Tang poetry, and tried to find someone to harm her, didn''t he think about the end now? Crocodile tears! What hypocrisy Xiao Hetian stares at Tang poetry and almost wants to tear her up. However, in the face of Xiao Hetian''s hatred, Tang poetry just smiles and says, "if there is injustice, there is revenge. Don''t think you''re innocent. Why should you have known that? " She has never been a virgin, even in the face of thin night, there is no easy to forgive two words, Xiao Hetian''s behavior has obviously violated the bottom line, want her to let him go? How is that possible? Xiao Hetian''s agent gave Xiao Hetian a crazy bombing call, but he couldn''t get rid of it. The phone rang many times, but his hands and feet were tied, so he had to worry. Instead, Qi Mo found his mobile phone from him and pressed the connect button in a good mood. He heard the opposite agent anxiously say, "Xiao Xiao, what are you doing? Is the online video you? What''s the matter with you? Didn''t he bail you out of the police station? Are those bitches going to screw you up again? " Qi Mo tut a, "Yo, want to help?" The agent didn''t expect that Xiao Hetian''s phone would be connected by another person, and his voice trembled, "who are you? I tell you, Xiao Xiao has the right of personal freedom. It''s against the law for you to imprison him now. Do you understand? " "Who imprisoned him?" Qi Mo has no scruples to spread out his hands, and his voice doesn''t matter. "It''s clear that he wants to be with us. We have to apologize to us before we can stay and play with him." The manager was so angry that he couldn''t speak smoothly. His voice came out through the loudspeaker, gnashing his teeth, "you rascals! Our Xiao Xiao is worth tens of millions. If you dare to touch him, you will die! " Tens of millions? Bo Ye laughed on the spot! How dare anyone mention money with Bo Ye? Qi Mo shook his head and looked speechless. He said, "he''s threatening you with money." Thin night smile eyes all narrow up, "really have courage, talk about money with me." Sensitive to the identity of the other party, the agent immediately followed the alert, "who are you?" Qi Mo casually made up a reason, "I''m a detective Conan." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The agent was furious. "I''m going to call the police! You don''t want to escape the law! Walking on the Internet will bring back to you all the damage to Xiao Xiao''s reputation and spirit. "Bo Ye coolly said, "Oh, then you go to the newspaper, just put Xiao Hetian out of the police station, and want to send him in? How can your agent be like a pig''s teammate? " The agent choked and clenched his fist. "What do you want?" "I don''t want to. I''m just playing around." With the loudspeaker on, Qi Mo holding his mobile phone, Bo Ye talked with his agent wantonly, "that is to say, I want to take a little video and put it on the Internet to show you how Xiao Hetian looks. I will return your lovely Xiao Xiao, but I will return it to the police. If you still want to bail him out... " Thin night is like a devil, grinning, "I just like someone to throw money at me. Why don''t you try? Are you rich enough or am I cruel enough?" Xiao Hetian''s face is pale, and he wants to ask his agent not to try to provoke Bo Ye. But at the moment he wants to speak, Luo fan slashes him on the neck with a hand. He turns his eyes and faints. Later, Qi Mo hangs up. He asked Bo Ye, "what''s next?" "Send it back to the police station." Thin night hook lip to smile, "next stone Luo, we come to calculate general ledger." Sitting in a wheelchair, Tang Shi watched Xiao Hetian and another man being picked up by them. Lin CI said, "that Then this... " "Oh, give it to an MI. Stimulate her and see what she does next. " Bo Ye realized something and added, "Xiao Hetian''s previous black history was packaged and sent to my mailbox by the way. My father didn''t play him to ruin his reputation. I''m really sorry that they wanted to fight against me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Shao will know if he has one. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 Tang poetry is pushed out by Qi mo. Bo Ye stands in front of him. His long and thin figure is straight and straight. Tang poetry stares at his back and narrows its eyes slightly. Thin night seems to feel something like, turned his face, smile at Tang Shi, "do you have anything to say?" Tang Shi said, "why do you want to help me do this?" "Why ask me why?" Bo Ye''s reply was also very serious, "what I want to do for you is just that I think it has nothing to do with you. You can accept it or not. It''s nothing to do with me. " I absolutely respect all the choices of Tang poetry, even if she let Bo Ye let Xiao Hetian go, Bo ye would be no different. Tang Shi looks at Bo Ye''s face, and suddenly feels that it''s all right. She bowed her head and felt an impulse to cry. Xiao Hetian''s affairs have no way to be suppressed by public relations, because Xiao Hetian himself has been unable to come forward to give a reasonable explanation, so there are different opinions for a moment - Xiao Hetian''s mobile phone is turned in, people are locked in the police station, who can''t bail. The people he offended were too big to move. The gold owners behind Xiao Hetian began to find a way to bring Xiao Hetian out. However, no matter who came to the Bureau, they just shook their heads in the face of the people over there. They were determined that they couldn''t do it. No money. This makes half of the entertainment industry start to stir and panic. Xiao Hetian can be said to call the wind and rain in this circle, but he can''t protect himself. He can''t even be protected. It''s enough to see how powerful the person behind him who wants to destroy him is in the backstage. No one can guess that it''s Bo Ye. Some people who are upset with Xiao Hetian are still secretly happy. They say that God has the eye to pull this arrogant man down. Xiao Hetian will be banned sooner or later, just because he thinks he is the best in the world. ****** today''s microblog hot topic ? Xiao Hetian''s mysterious video leaked ? when Tang Shi sat at home and saw the news more and more popular, her face was numb. She felt that she must have stayed with Bo Ye for a long time, which led to her indifference when she saw the news. There are always people who say that Xiao Hetian is pitiful. What is he pitying for? Didn''t he suffer for himself? The most important thing in the world is that there is no place to vent their kindness. I didn''t see them rush to the front in the war. A week later, shochtian fell. All the endorsements have removed the cooperation relationship with him. Since he was exploded, many actresses who were bullied by Xiao Hetian took him to court in real name. When all the evidence was put in front of us, even when we couldn''t believe it, we had to believe the truth. They are all victims. Because of Xiao Hetian''s strength, all their voices are suppressed, and they are unable to get justice for their wronged victims. But when Xiao Hetian''s video was exposed, they had the courage to fight with him again. They united to tear up Xiao Hetian''s false and dirty face, even at the risk of being outspoken. At this moment, Xiao Hetian is no longer the brilliant film emperor Xiao Hetian, but the criminal who was convicted of "sexual assault and indecency". He spent half a year in prison and lost his reputation. When the court verdict came down, Xiao Hetian was pressed, put on handcuffs and appeared in the camera. Countless microphones stretched out in front of him. His face was pale, his eyes were blank, and he could not see the appearance of the popular male god. The world is surprised, the original high sounding skin bag, there is such a disgusting soul. Xiao Hetian used drugs in secret, forced photography, sexual assault, obscenity, threats with photos, and all the shameful means to those vulnerable female stars. Some of them just stepped into the circle and were defiled by Xiao Hetian. Some of them passed out and were threatened by Xiao Hetian. Xiao Hetian thought that he was omnipotent in the entertainment industry and regarded women as playthings. In the end, he ate the evil consequences. His face is now being beaten. The situation in the comments is also extremely fierce - [well done! This moth! It''s time to catch it! ¡¿ [it''s a real beast. It''s handsome. How can you feel so disgusted inside. ¡¿ [I can''t bear it. It''s said that there have been public statements discriminating against women before. The idea of polygamy is the standard of straight male cancer passed through the Qing Dynasty. ¡¿ [I still don''t believe it. Xiao Xiao is so handsome, how can he sexually abuse others? It must be those women. ¡¿ [don''t wash the brain powder upstairs. You can''t judge the truth from a point you think. It''s all bullshit. Is there a direct and decisive relationship between being handsome and being sexually aggressive? Shall we start from the facts? The fact is that your master has indeed made moves to other female stars. You are still brainwashing yourself here. You are a fighter in the powder of brain damage. ¡¿ [it''s estimated that Xiao Hetian wants grass powder, and he will open his legs to let him on sb. ¡¿Can you clean your mouths? What''s wrong with Xiaoxiao grass powder? I''m happy with Xiaoxiao grass powder! ¡¿ [yes! Xiao Xiao grass powder is also a fuckin ''welfare for fans, OK? We''re happy. None of your business? Did he kill and set fire? It''s just a touch. What''s that? When the wall falls, people push? ][see, I''m shocked by the above remark. Your parents have brought you up so hard. Now you are saying this kind of selfless words for an idol and a man with bad conduct? ¡¿ [as girls, those female stars suffer. How can you be so vicious to girls. ¡¿ some of Xiao Hetian''s fans cancelled their attention in time. However, some fans fought under the microblogs for the first time to whiten Xiao Hetian and attacked all passers-by indiscriminately, believing that Xiao Hetian was innocent. The reason is that Xiao Hetian is handsome and can''t sexually abuse others. In their eyes, they turn a blind eye to both evidence and facts. But no matter how loud the fans were, Xiao Hetian was sentenced to prison after all. After he was pushed in, the shares of starlight media fell to the bottom. Fu Zhen was sitting in the president''s office, biting his teeth. I didn''t expect Bo Ye to come out so ruthlessly and directly. Whoever helps Xiao Hetian is looking for death. ****** Han let Tang Shi stew chicken soup to mend her legs, and Bo Ye didn''t appear again. Across the road, his new house has started to be renovated, and all the details are in accordance with Tang Shi''s ideas. Tang Shi occasionally goes to supervise the work, and life is lengthened, and it seems that everything is OK. Tang Wei has made new achievements in school recently. Bo Yan often comes to see him. The little boy has a cold and handsome face, especially similar to Bo Ye. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 718 Tang Shi and Bo Ye talked about it. Later, when Bo ye went to pick up Tang Wei, he tentatively asked Tang Wei, "how much do you hate Bo Yan?" Tang Wei''s whole body suddenly exploded, "the most annoying! No one Bo Ye looked at her son suspiciously while driving, and then murmured, "can you still accept her coming to you?" Tang Wei didn''t want to retort, "you''re still chasing my mommy, and my mommy doesn''t like you much." Bo Ye felt stabbed by his own son. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak smoothly. After a long time, he banged the horn twice. "What do you know? Can the things between me and your mommy be the same as you and Bo Yan?" Tang Wei said solemnly, "isn''t it? Bo Yan is sorry for me, and you are also sorry for my mother. " Bo Yeh choked. For the first time, he was taught a lesson by his son. For a while, he had nothing to say. After a long time, he was stopped just about to drive on the elevated road. He was a young policeman. It seemed that he had just started fighting and stopped Boye''s car by the side of the road. Then he knocked on Boye''s window and said, "Sir, show me your driver''s license and ID card." Thin night a little stunned, looking at the man in front of him. The traffic police said, "sir --" Bo Ye finally recovered. Hey, cena, he was stopped! "Did I do something wrong?" "In the center of our city, no honking." Traffic police attitude is also very patient, "you just honked twice." Tang Wei laughs at one side very shamelessly, "Daddy, you''ve broken the traffic rules." Thin night''s face is blue. When did he lose his face when he was stopped and deducted by traffic police? Clench your teeth and squeeze out a few words from your teeth, "are you going to deduct my points?" "Right." Traffic police justice words, "can''t because you are powerful, bullying." Hey, it''s a fair minded guy. Bo Ye looked at him a few more times and wrote down the number plate on his chest by the way. The traffic police also found his action. They thought that Bo Ye was going to remember his name plate and go back to wear shoes for him. But at this moment, as long as he stood in this position, he had to ensure fairness. So he buckled Bo Ye''s points and asked him to sign before he let go. Bo Ye drives the car back to normal. Father and son look at the traffic policeman in the rearview mirror, and then look at each other. Tang Weidao, "is a very responsible police." Bo Ye also said, "when you say that I think he has a lot to do in the future. " However, we all just regard it as a small episode. Father and son did not expect that, later goodbye, the traffic police stood in the middle of the city, propping up the whole ruins, just like the last guardian of the end of mankind - tenaciously stick to this humble but great post. ****** that night Bo Ye took Tang Wei to his new home, which was the independent villa decorated by Tang Shi. When he pushed the door in, Tang Shi and others were already in it. When he saw Tang Wei, Jiang Qi came up and hugged him, "you''re finally out of school!" "Yes." Tang only sweet to coax Jiang Qi happy, "Qi Qi sister today''s makeup is really beautiful." "Oh, sweet mouth ~" Jiang Qi takes Tang Wei to the kitchen. Tang Shi''s legs have almost recovered. It''s just that Bo Ye''s new house has been decorated. Everyone has their first dinner together. With the growth of the day, their prejudice against Bo Ye has gradually changed. People will change. No matter how deep-rooted things are, they will be completely destroyed one day. "Wow! Black bone chicken Tang Wei exclaimed in surprise, "I like it!" "Is it?" Han rang touched Tang Wei''s face, "help me take out the sour plum juice and call your mother to sit down." "Thank you, Han, for letting my brother cook." Tang Wei''s eyes were bright. "My mom and sister Qiqi''s cooking skills are not as good as you!" "Come on, you know how to flatter." Jiang Qi leads Tang Wei out again, outside thin night already sat on the table. Later, when Han asked them to sit down, they all raised their drinks. Qi Mo and Luo fan also came. Eugene and Chris couldn''t catch up because of their busy work, but the number was not small. There were eight people including Cong Shan. They all sat at the mahogany table and called a toast together. "Wow! I really I haven''t sat with you for hundreds of years. It''s like Chinese New Year. " Jiang Qi said excitedly, "especially Bo Ye! A year ago, I thought you were a scum man. Now it seems that you can Bo Ye joked, "do I want to thank you for your affirmation?" "No, No Jiang Qi waved his hand, "I''m sure it''s useless. Is it right to get Tang poetry?" Bo Ye looked at Tang Shi, and Tang Shi immediately moved her eyes away. "Don''t mention the past, OK?" If she didn''t mention it, the implication was that it was impossible to forgive.Bo Ye''s eyes darkened. Tang Wei chewed the wings of the black bone chicken and said, "sister Qiqi, it''s time for you to marry brother hanrang. We all have a happy ending." Jiang Qi had a look on her face. Getting married? What a long term, is she worthy of Han rang? In her heart Is there ye Jingtang? Jiang Qi lowered his head and laughed at himself. It was really a dream. When he woke up, everyone would go their separate ways. Later, in the middle of the meal, Bo ye received a phone call. The atmosphere was still lively, and his face suddenly changed. Lin CI gasped across the street and said, "Ann Miss an MI cut her wrist and committed suicide, saying that unless she saw you She said that you must have something you want to know about her. If you don''t show up, she will die. " Thin night eyes a MI, "is this her original words?" His voice was so low that the Tang poetry next to him noticed something wrong and put down his chopsticks to see Bo Ye. Bo Ye is still that cold face, but after listening to Lin Ci''s words, the expression on his face is more and more terrible, and his eyebrows are wrinkled together. Then he hangs up the phone, and Bo Ye gets up and picks up his mobile phone, "I have something to go out." "Wait a minute." Jiang Qi called to stop thin night, "convenient to ask what is it?" Bo Ye didn''t go to see Jiang Qi, but he looked directly into the eyes of Tang poetry. The man pursed his lips for a long time and finally chose to confess, "where is the tranquility There''s something wrong Jiang Qi almost overturned the table, "tranquility?! Now you put down your chopsticks and leave us, just for peace? " "No..." Thin night lowered voice line, "a little difficult to explain, when I come back to solve all the things..." "I''ll go with you." Tang Shi suddenly stood up, his voice was indifferent but firm. "It''s time for me to see her in person." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 719 Everyone was stunned. Even Cong Shan, who has always been silent, did not expect that Tang poetry could make such a choice. Bo Ye didn''t expect that Tang poetry would stand up and even want to face tranquility in person. Tang poetry, however, just looks at Bo Ye''s face and says, "the account between me and Anmi has not been settled completely. Just take this opportunity, I need to see her "Will you go alone?" Han rang worried and asked, Tang Wei also got up and grasped Tang Shi''s hand, "Mommy..." "Nothing." Tang Shi looked down at Tang''s only eye, and then chose to face the thin night, "can you take me?" Thin night Mou Guang changed again and again, finally suddenly clenched fist, promised Tang Shi, "good." Later, Tang Shi went out first, and Jiang Qi saw Bo Ye follow her and wanted to go, and called out Bo Ye. Bo Ye is stunned and turns back. Jiang Qi lowered his voice and said, "thin night This time, don''t let Tang poetry down again. " Don''t choose serenity any more. We finally began to accept you, you Don''t let us chill. Bo Ye''s eyes sank and he stared at Jiang Qi''s face for a long time. Then he answered with a hoarse voice and followed Tang Shi out. Late at night is still a little cool, thin night quickly to keep up with the Tang Dynasty under the streetlights of the figure, a woman with a low smile, looking back at the stars in the hundreds of millions of thin night. At that moment, all things in the world were disgraced, and the moonlight and the starry sky became the background. She chuckled, perhaps with a little sarcasm, and asked Bo Ye, "if tranquility confessed everything, how would you face it?" Bo ye came forward without any pause. Her eyes fell on Tang Shi''s face from beginning to end. She was as beautiful as a painting at this moment. He opened the door for her and said, "do as you should." Don''t escape, don''t recover, let the past hurt their real existence, the future, can accompany Tang poetry, all depends on the fate of the arrangement. He won''t give himself one more argument. Tang Shi grinned rather than grinned. Bo Ye couldn''t understand the meaning of her face, but the next second the woman got into the car and was silent, so he could only start the car and drive towards Hongmei villa. Anmi is still under house arrest in Hongmei villa. I don''t know why he suddenly became a demon this time. Who set a trap for whom. Half an hour later, they arrived at the entrance of Hongmei mountain villa. Lin Ci was waiting there. He watched them come and anxiously met them. "The doctor has stabilized the tranquil situation. Her hand is really deeply cut. I don''t know what happened. Suddenly, she wants to cut her wrist." Thin night frowns, "what do you think the motive is?" "I think..." Lin CI took a look at the following Tang poetry, and finally said with clenched teeth, "recently, Bo Shao''s story of Xiao Hetian''s disgrace for Tang poetry has spread to miss Anmi, so she may be stimulated to commit suicide, but her suicide is not really to leave the world, maybe just to get your attention again, and take the secrets of her body to hint Come and see her After Lin CI finished the analysis, Bo Ye sneered and raised her eyebrows, "so in fact, the clown wants to struggle to test my attitude towards her?" Lin CI can''t wait to clap Bo Ye''s hands. You say that Bo Ye''s mind has changed its temper now. Thinking about Bo Ye''s failure in the past, he really wants to slap him in the face. Now he can''t hide any routine from him. His progress is more than one or two points! Tang poetry subconsciously asked, "how was the situation when Anmi was under house arrest?" "The state of mind has been unstable." Lin CI respectfully said, "she seems to have a very serious hysteria, so it''s easy to exploit loopholes in the law. As you know, many people rely on the interface of insanity to escape sanctions. Bo Shao has been collecting decisive evidence that can punish her, and then we found that --" Lin stopped and took a look at Bo Ye, which means asking if he can continue to tell their secret Go down. Thin night makes a wink, signal Lin Ci to continue, Tang poetry is not an outsider. After clearing his throat, Lin said, "we find that there are still people behind tranquility, except Fu Zhen There is another man who is more enigmatic. This man is in charge of everything. Even tranquility is used as a chess piece. What we are seeing now may be just the tip of the iceberg... " Tang poetry is unbelievable. Is all this just a beginning? "Go up first." Bo Ye made a decision, "the life of an MI has to be hanged. Otherwise, if an MI is really dead, they are likely to have other big moves. At that time, we can''t be on guard." "Come with me." Lin CI leads Bo Ye and Tang Shi into the villa. He goes through the flower corridors and comes to the door of a villa. It can only be opened by remote control from the outside. There is no switch or handle in it. Being locked here is like a bird who can''t escape. There are fences outside all the windows. No matter how well decorated the windows are, Tang Shi will feel suffocated as soon as he steps in Sleep.It''s a cage. It''s breathless. Quiet lying inside, is hanging needles, someone said, "Bo Shao came." He opened his eyes and immediately sat up to look at Bo Ye. When he found that it was really him, his face was full of surprise - "brother ye, when you come, I know you still love me..." Tranquility may have lost any sense. She fell into a kind of thin night, still love her self brainwashing, don''t let anyone refute. Bo Ye stood there motionless, his eyes cold, as if looking at a passer-by who had nothing to do with him. Tranquil eyes from the beginning of joy into a group of dead ashes, in the see Bo Ye side Tang poetry, she suddenly issued a scream - "You cheap woman!" An MI falls out of bed and rushes to Tang poetry. She stumbles like a madman, "Why are you here! This is a fairy tale kingdom that only my brother ye and I can exist. Why are you here Tang poetry was stopped by Bo Ye, squinting and laughing sarcastically, "of course, I came to see your jokes, quiet." At the beginning, when there were many evils, did you ever think that it would come to this end? An MI screamed, "it''s you, it''s you who robbed me of my thin night, you go to die - why don''t you die -" "have you made enough noise?" Thin night can''t bear to go on, a scold, "with all my heart, just prepared these performances? Tranquility, your means are not as good as before. " An MI was flustered and pretended to be innocent. "Brother ye, what are you talking about? I don''t understand I really miss you so much, that''s why I called you here in this way... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 720 Hearing the words of tranquility, thin night laughs coolly, with a little disdain on her lips, "is that right? How much do you love me? " Tang Shi stands behind thin night, and the man''s shoulder supports her. An MI is punctured by Bo Ye on the spot and becomes angry. Pointing at Tang poetry, she yells, "it''s all because of you! Brother Ye was mine at the beginning! my It''s all because you took him away! " Tang poetry, like nobody, laughs sarcastically, "it''s yours forever. If it''s not yours, don''t think about it." Look at the appearance of Anmi now. One moment she is delirious, another moment she hates. Is she insane or deliberately playing such a role? After all, when she faced Tang poetry, her mind was very clear. It''s not that Bo Ye didn''t think of this possibility, so when he came with Tang poetry, he saw a very funny scene: on the one hand, he wanted to pretend to be good with Bo Ye, on the other hand, he had to endure all his means because of the presence of Tang poetry. Tang poetry is like watching a play, holding her hands in front of her chest. She is bright and upright. Facing the tranquility of her ragged clothes and hair, she is like watching a stray dog. "Tranquility, it''s no use pretending to be a fool." Tranquility trembles all over, and there is a fierce light in her eyes. "What do you want to say? Do you mean my feelings for Bo Ye these years are all fake? You are the one who gets involved in our relationship "I don''t have time to be your junior." The Tang Dynasty poem understated, "you are now in this field, but you are eating evil. The way of heaven is good "You''re talking nonsense!" Tranquility''s sharp nails are about to be stretched out, and thin night has a file. Tang Shi is behind him. Tranquility can''t hurt her at all. Later, thin night narrows her eyes and says with a smile, "do you just want to show me this by calling me so hard?" "No, brother ye I''ll tell you everything... " Tranquility is like another person, trembling with fear. "Someone asked me to do this. I''m innocent. I''m just brainwashed. Brother ye, I just want to be with you, so in order to solve the obstacles on our way together, I did it... " "And then?" "Thin night pick eyebrow," you this kind of speech, I have been tired of listening to, is also said that behind a more mysterious person, arranged all your activities? " Thin night is to say so intentionally, pretend to be indifferent appearance, good let quiet, in order to let him believe, the real situation spit out. Sure enough, Anmi finds that her confession doesn''t work for Bo Ye, so she immediately wants him to trust him and say more simply, "it''s true, brother ye, I didn''t cheat you There has been a number contacting me all the time to tell me what to do. Even the things I can hide in the United States are thought out by him for me.... " Thin night lazily glance, seems not to care, "isn''t that Fu Zhen?" Hearing the name of Fu Zhen from Bo Ye''s mouth, an MI is startled. Unexpectedly, Bo Ye can find it. So Then, has he seen through his own way? No, it''s impossible. She still has important secrets in her hand. Bo Ye will listen to her "Brother ye, Fu Zhen is just one of them It''s very deep in here, if you want to know. " An MI reached out to Tang Shi and said, "I just want to tell you one person. You tell her to get out of here!" Get out of here. What''s the point? Anmi dares to point at Tang poetry and ask her to get out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 721 Tang Shi chuckled, "I don''t care about this secret." "Don''t be proud An MI roared for a while. She wanted to get Bo Ye''s idea by this chance. Who knew Tang Shi would follow her. She could only curse Tang Shi countless times in her heart, "get out!" "Pay attention to your words." Thin night makes a wink, behind him there are countless bodyguards rushed up to press and hold tranquility, tranquility full of unbelievable, did not expect thin night would treat her like this, at the beginning of house arrest, now still want to hold. "What''s more, your motives are very doubtful." Bo Ye slowly stares at his slender fingers. His bones are clear. He can see that the black tail ring is noble and elegant. He laughs, "you always try your best to hide this secret, but now you have to take the initiative to tell me, what are you doing for? Can you betray the mysterious backer behind you so easily? " An MI''s face turns pale. She really just wants to use this gimmick to call Bo Ye to see her. But she didn''t expect Bo ye would press her step by step. She was pressed by the bodyguards and said, "brother ye, don''t you believe me? I''m going to commit suicide. You don''t believe me Well, is it only when I''m dead that you can know what I mean? " Unexpectedly, thin night raised her lips with a smile, frivolous and surly, with a low voice, "it seems that it is true. Then, you commit suicide. Let me see your sincerity?" Quiet as thunder, standing in place. On one side, Tang poetry added fuel to the fire, "don''t just talk about it? I want to learn from you for your dedication to love. " How could she really die? She just wanted to make Bo ye come here to find life But Bo Ye''s words now are tantamount to forcing her to die! She''s just saying Bo Ye wants her to be real! "No Brother ye, you won''t. how can you sacrifice me to death? You can''t be so cruel. How long have we known each other? I''m your childhood sweetheart... " Thin Night Low smile a, "childhood sweetheart? I have you so cruel childhood? You think highly of yourself He only knew that from high school, there was a woman who lived in his unknown memory and silently guarded that humble and insignificant love - her name was Tang Shi. He has failed too much, so he can''t fail Tang poetry any more. Bo Ye puts her hands in her pocket and approaches an MI. An MI looks at Bo Ye''s delicate face at a close distance. Her eyes are full of greed. She thinks that Bo Ye wants to talk to her in secret. Unexpectedly, Bo Ye just laughs and his eyes are merciless and indifferent. It''s not like he used to love her. Now his love is only given to Tang Shi. The man spoke in a low voice, like a Shura climbing up from hell, piercing the quiet heart like a sharp blade. All her disguises of pretending to be crazy and sympathizing were torn by him. "I came here today, not because of how much information you have attracted me. But I just want to warn you: tranquility, if you are looking for life and death, you should die cleanly. Don''t take this kind of thing to coerce me to see you. Even if you die in the future, I won''t look at you more. I hate people threatening me most in my life, especially when you deliberately hint at me with the secret of your mysterious backstage. My eyelids are too lazy to open to see you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 722 Tranquility is like being splashed by a basin of cold water. Her lips are trembling. I can''t believe I can hear such heartless words from Bo Ye''s mouth. No It used not to be. It was the emergence of Tang poetry that led to all this An MI stares at Tang poetry with a kind of hate to the bone. Bo Ye leaves, and his face is still calm. It seems that no matter what he struggles, an MI is just a mole ant in his eyes, which is not worth paying attention to. "That''s all I have to say. You can do it yourself. If you want to die, don''t disturb me, and don''t let me pay attention to you for any other reason - go to die quietly, and I''ll find someone to collect your body. " Thin night''s eyes smile like a demon, but tranquility sees a killing intention in his eyes, thin night is not that A man who can be blinded by her. "Brother ye, you..." "How can you do this to me?" Thin night finally Eye Bead son turned, saw a quiet one eye, "eh? What do you expect me to do to you? At the beginning, he cheated me and planned to use everything. He also made Tang Shi sit in prison for five years. Can''t wait for me to settle accounts with you? " "No, no, it''s not me It''s all Anru. Yes, it must be Anru. Brother ye, you can''t do this to me. " "An Ru is a vegetable now. Of course, whatever you say." Thin night tone is normal, relaxed and calm, "even if you pour all the dirty water on an Ru''s head, she can''t open her eyes to refute you, can''t she?" It''s a good way to turn the enemy into a vegetable. All of Anmi''s schemes were torn down by thin night, and she screamed, "I don''t - brother night, what do you want..." "If you''re bothered, I''m sure I''ll send you to prison, so that you can''t get out all your life." Thin night grinned, "really think I can''t punish you?" "You shut me in? impossible! I have mental problems now. The law can''t punish me according to the normal procedure. Only Tang Shi is in prison. There is no possibility for me to go to prison peacefully! " Only Tang poetry is in prison. Thin night did not resist, backhand a slap directly hit in the face of tranquility! "Don''t let me hear any more disgusting words from your mouth that comes out of trouble." Thin night expression is icy cold, take to kill a meaning of Sen Sen, "want to die?"? I''ll help you. " Tang poetry is scared by Bo Ye''s sudden action. I never expected Bo Ye to be so cruel that he slapped the quiet face in front of everyone! It seems that such a ruthless and cold-blooded look has never appeared on thin night''s face before An MI is scared and shivers all over, "brother ye, I''m wrong Don''t kill me, I told you everything I... " The next second, however, a red dot appeared on the quiet forehead. Thin night pupil suddenly tightening, this is the infrared sight?! Someone is aiming at the tranquil head thousands of miles away! "Be careful! Tang poetry There is no time to think about it. Bo Ye immediately turns to Tang poetry. It turns out that someone has been watching her every move. If she really wants to betray, she can be executed at any time! There is nothing left in Bo Ye''s mind, but only one idea - don''t hurt Tang poetry by mistake. Immediately after that, a gunshot rang out, and all the riots happened in an instant, even without giving people time to react! A figure darts out from the dark, and the sound of missiles shooting into flesh and blood comes with a frightening dull sound! Tang shiyichan, thin night embrace her, shouting, "search all the people around! The rest is to protect Tang poetry Damn it, someone has been lying in ambush, peeping at all their progress in the dark. Anmi is also monitored. Once anything goes wrong, they can kill Anmi and let all the truth and secrets die with Anmi. Can''t let tranquility fall in thin night hand completely, that lets her go to die! Don''t give Bo Ye a chance! At this moment, Bo Ye''s mind is in a mess, "catch the ambush for me and call for an ambulance!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 723 Everyone did not expect this change, accompanied by a roar of thin night, someone around trembling directly plop on the ground. A group of bodyguards immediately surrounded Tang Shi to ensure the personal safety of the boss. Later, Tang Shi seemed to see a piece of blood and the pale face of an MI in the field of vision. The sharp flyer pierces the flesh and blood. In a short moment, countless insurrections happen. Tang Shi also thinks of Bo Ye''s idea. He thinks it''s tranquility that angers the mysterious man peeping behind him, so it''s suicidal. But unexpectedly, he looks up and finds that the person who falls on the ground is not tranquility. It''s that A thin woman with a similar face to herself. Tang poetry and Bo Ye are shocked by this incident, together with tranquility. With the sound of footwork, Qi Mo and Luo fan, who were waiting for an opportunity in the dark, had to show up and shout, "thin night! They have a very powerful team. You keep the Tang poetry and we''ll go after it! " "It''s up to you!" Bo Ye shouts and hugs Tang Shi. Tang Shi screams, "someone is aiming at tranquility again!" Annie can''t see the red heart on her face, but the people around her can see it. Bo Ye has no choice but to ask them to protect Annie. The bullet proof shield is up around Annie, and her whole heart is beating. Rong Nan is going to kill her Rong Nan is going to kill her The air was filled with the pungent smell of blood, constantly provoking all the reason of Anmi, she screamed with red eyes, "Rongnan wants me to die!" Rongnan? Rongnan! Thin night in the eye flash a silk to kill an idea, didn''t expect, that behind the scenes master unexpectedly is Rong Nan? Even the poems of Tang Dynasty are all pale. That Rongnan who has visited the door many times is actually The mysterious man behind it?! A sense of fear rose in her mind. If Rong Nan really planned everything, she treated him as a friend at that time, which was tantamount to passing death Tang Shi took a breath, then heard a few sharp gunshots across the sky, thin night people and Rongnan people began a fierce fight, in the hail of bullets, men protect her, until the gunshots gradually go away, Qi Mo gasped, covered with blood appeared in their field of vision, "they ran away!" "After or not?" Lovan asked in a cold voice. "A poor man should not be pursued." Bo Ye gritted his teeth, "they will make a comeback. Now they are catching up. If we don''t know the situation outside, maybe it''s the trap they set for us." "Good." Qi Mo threw the gun on his shoulder behind him, then came forward to see Tang Shi, "are you ok?" "I''m fine..." There was a little panic in Tang Shi''s eyes, but Bo Ye''s most timely protection at that time was Tang Shi, so she didn''t receive any influence, and there was no scratch on her body - on the contrary, the source of blood was the woman lying on the ground. The crowd of bodyguards gradually dispersed, and Tang Shi saw clearly who was falling on the ground. To be honest, sugar will rush out, beyond everyone''s expectation, including tranquility. Sugar is the last bridge between Anmi and the outside world, so it is usually hidden in the dark, not let Bo Ye know, also can''t let Bo Ye notice, thanks to her secret access to Hongmei villa, all the information to Anmi, can let her know the outside situation in time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 724 But now, Shi Tang is lying on the ground, covering the wound on his stomach, constantly twitching and shivering, and the dazzling blood is pouring out, and the amount of bleeding is so large that it makes people scared. An MI can''t believe this scene. She has been doubting Shi Tang. She always thinks that Shi Tang''s unconditional support for her must have another purpose. But she didn''t expect that this person would rush out at the most important moment to block her next assassination. An MI''s legs softened and she knelt down on the ground. Tears broke down on the spot. She screamed hysterically, "sugar!" Shi Tang grinned and a few threads of blood fell from the corner of her mouth. She stretched out her hand, held her trembling fingers and said to her, "don''t cry Die for you I have no regrets in my life... " "Why do you..." Tranquil consciousness will be awake and confused. She looks at the woman in front of her and feels that the whole world is going to collapse. She never believed in sugar, and often slapped her in the face, spoke ill of her and let her die. In those dark days locked up by Bo Ye, all the vent of tranquility was instilled into the person who was sugar. Those twisted, ferocious and furious thoughts were imposed on her, and all the insults and painful blows were not left behind. She even thought Shitang was an undercover agent sent by Rongnan. Every time I see her with a face similar to that of Tang poetry, and call her master in a low voice, I will feel a kind of abnormal relief. I feel that the person I call on is Tang poetry, which makes her increasingly crazy. But Why Why, such a woman who is used, suspected and insulted by herself But the one who came up to block the bullet for her at the critical moment? She is also a woman Is she not afraid of pain? Tranquility, the whole person is shivering, "you mean it, don''t you? You did it for me, didn''t you? It must be Rong Nan who told you to do this, right? You are sent by Rong nan to watch me - " Shi Tang smiles weakly and even talks intermittently. She says," quiet Do you remember Six years ago, the streets of San Francisco You gave a homeless woman a hundred dollars... " Quiet as thunder, standing in place, eyes scarlet. My ears were buzzing and nothing was left, sugar stained blood fingers gently brushed the quiet face, "fool, I am That woman I''m sorry, I''m not a man Otherwise, I can protect Tang poetry like Bo Ye Protect you. " But serenity, I''m a woman. The most intolerable thing in the world is my feelings for you. An MI''s random handout in San Francisco six years ago has created a sugar giver who takes life to protect her. For her, Shi Tang traveled thousands of miles to find the benefactor of that year, recorded her beautiful face in his heart, and said to himself, that''s the person you want to protect all your life. For her sake, Shi Tang even willingly laid down on the operating table and asked them to make a face lift and become another Tang poem. Even if they lost their face and name and turned into another person, I will stay by your side. For her sake, Shitang knows that Anmi is a sinner who does all kinds of evil. She knows her dirty heart, but she is willing to accompany her to fall. I am willing to be your accomplice for you. An MI is a rotten person. She always resents the injustice of God, but she never thinks that God has already moved her, and she has been ignoring it. It turns out that those who commit many evils can also be redeemed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 725 Shi Tang was out of breath. She felt that she might be dying. She was shot through from front to back, and made a cut. She was covered with blood. She said, "I I can''t go on with you, master An MI cried hoarsely, "don''t die You can''t die, I don''t know You are the one who... " "I don''t want you to know." Shi Tang hissed and took a cold breath. "I''m afraid you think that I''m grateful for you, so I keep it..." But it''s not ah, tranquility, my feelings for you There is no room in the world. From the moment I caught a glimpse, I became obsessed that you are the sinful devil, and I am the accomplice of the devil. God has always had pity on this sinner, but she is in hell, burning, I do not know who is around. Tang Shi and Bo ye were shocked by the change. They looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other''s eyes. At this moment, everything is silent, no one dares to disturb the tranquility and sugar. Sugar''s hand was tightly grasped by Anmi, and she said, "I''ve done too many bad things with you I am willing to bear for you all the punishment that God has brought down So master, in the next day, we must live well... " An MI cried so much that she couldn''t breathe. "What do you want to do Crazy? Why do you want to be a bullet? I''m dead. There''s no thin night I''m dead... " "I know, Bo Ye is you The obsession in my heart. " Regardless of the presence of thin night, sugar gently smile, wipe away the tears of quiet eyes, but the blood on the fingers in her eyes, out of a bright red blood. Shi Tang smiles quietly, as if the next second will turn into smoke. She gently says to an MI, "even if you are more heinous, master, you will always It''s my concern. " An MI is afraid of the words like last words that she said. The whole person is shaking, "stop Stop It''s my fault Did anyone help you Have you... " An MI throws her despairing eyes at Tang poetry. Before Tang poetry can react to anything, she sees an MI kneel down and kowtow to her, "Tang poetry Please help her, help her I am alone in the United States, only she has been with me for so many years I''m not sorry to die, but she can''t die. I deserve to die. You have a lot to save her. Save her Tang Shi was shocked by Anmi. She never thought that Anmi could do such a thing, but at this moment, Anmi''s face has no previous arrogance, and even the love and tension in the face of thin night are not left. She is like a stray dog, begging routinely, with her head knocked on the ground, making a dull sound, "Tang Shi - I beg you to let her go and save her!" Tang Shi feels that her throat is shaking. Why does she feel desperate when the villain is caught? Sugar kept breathing deeply, but there was little left to breathe out and in, "master You No need My stomach I''ve been beaten through... " "Don''t you die, don''t you die..." An MI ran to the ground crying and knelt down. She picked up the pale sugar. She was shaking. "I don''t even know your real name. I only know that you are a stand in of Tang poetry. I only know your code name Don''t you die, OK? You''ve been with me for so many years, you know so much about me, but I know nothing about you... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 726 "I was No name, I''m a Homeless, I don''t know who I am Tramps. " Shi Tang smiles with blood in his eyes and says, "it''s because I came to you You just gave it to me, sugar this Beautiful name... " No, it''s not beautiful at all. She uses sugar as a tool to hurt Boye''s Tang poetry. Everything, including the name, comes from Tang poetry. And sugar, but feel that all this is God''s reward. Even the use of tranquility has become her honor. "Don''t die..." Tranquil shivered, sugar reached out to hold her, with a low smile, "master, risking all the morality and ethics in this world Finally, I want to tell you... " "I love..." You. If I am a man in the next life, even if you are a sinner, I will shoulder all the responsibilities one by one and block you behind to become your safe haven? Before she had time to say the last word, sugar''s hand fell to the ground completely, and her body temperature began to slowly pull away from her body. She closed her eyes, and the corners of her mouth were still smiling. At that moment, time was pressed the pause button, quiet as someone hollowed out the soul, a blank brain. She never thought that the sugar around her, hidden so deep so depressed mind, accompanied her for so long, and she, but also always ignore the injury. "Don''t die..." As if she didn''t recover, she murmured and stroked sugar''s face, "don''t die I don''t have many friends. Don''t die... " Pathetic, pathetic, hateful. Tang Shi closed her eyes and didn''t look at the farewell scene. Bo Ye held her in her arms and said, "it''s OK. Don''t look." Tranquil touch sugar, but this has been loyal to their own woman, will not have any response. Finally, she woke up like a big dream, suddenly lost all restraint, holding the sugar corpse, wailing like a child. She can pretend to be a fool, get away from the law, and kill all people with evil intentions, but But in front of sugar''s confession, he was like a helpless child, crying bitterly. At this moment, the tranquil spiritual world completely collapses, all the solid disguises fall apart, what thin night, what Tang poetry, those who have accompanied her in recent years, those who have accompanied her as a social scum Only sugar. Naivete is too cruel. She brought the sugar and took it away. What did she have? She is a poor dog. She has nothing left! It turns out that at the end of the battle with Tang poetry, she had nothing. An MI holds the corpse of sugar and keeps crying. The cry can almost pierce her soul. How about her confession? Would you mind if she confessed everything? Don''t take sugar away, even if she suffers from torture and punishment, don''t be so cruel to sugar. Give the sugar back to her Give the sugar back to her!!! god!!! Tang Shi feels that she can''t bear it. What she has done is unforgivable, but now she It''s more like a person who is driven to the end of her life. If a awakening has to be at the cost of the departure of the people around her, then for tranquility, the cost almost takes away all of her - it''s too painful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 727 Shi Tang died, lying there quietly, with all the feelings that can be read and can''t be said about tranquility. In the end, she did not say the three words "I love you" completely. Her love for her has surpassed the existence of any kind of feelings in the world, even above life and death. This may be the only blessing in the quiet and dark life - being loved by sugar with such strong and complete feelings. This day a heavy rain, quiet in the rain hysteria, all the consciousness of ashes, she red eyes again and again called the name of sugar. After the rain stopped, the blood was washed clean, Tang poetry and thin night came forward, eyes indifferent looking at her. Tranquil sitting on the ground holding sugar, two eyes without God, now even if Tang Shi killed her, she felt relieved, "what else do you want to do to me?" People around her left, but she was left in this world, this is the most cruel. Tang Shi, you can kill me. Anyway, don''t you hate me so much, just give me a good time, and I don''t want to be a man However, to her surprise, Tang Shi said, "get up. Clean yourself up and bury yourself in sugar. " At that moment, there was light in Anmi''s eyes. She looked at Tang Shi''s face incredulously, then her lips wriggled, and two lines of tears blurred her vision again. "You You want to help me To be buried with sugar? " She She has done a lot of evil Tang Shi is willing to be buried with sugar? Tang Shi clenched her fist and said in a cold voice, "don''t be sentimental. I just don''t want sugar to be too ugly when she leaves the world." But as soon as the voice fell, tranquility was a heavy kowtow in front of Tang poetry. She was convulsed all over. She couldn''t help crying. It seemed that she really regretted, and didn''t say a word. These two kowtows prove too much. Tang Shi felt a suffocating sense of depression floating in her chest. She turned to see Bo Ye, who seemed to think of her thoughts. She said in a soft voice, "I respect all your choices, and I will help you if necessary." Shi Tang''s body was cremated the next day. On the day of burial, she broke down and cried to the tombstone again, until blood and tears came out of her eyes, and her world directly lost its light. She cried herself blind. Looking at the blood and tears in the corner of her eyes, Tang Shi suddenly feels that it''s very similar to the way she put sugar in the pool of blood and raised her hand to wipe the tears for an MI, but accidentally dyed the blood in her eyes. After the burial, the police came to take Anmi away. Anmi had a calm face and accepted all the torture. Her heart withered and her eyes were silent. Later, an MI told everything, including what he did to Tang poetry and the information behind the scenes. For a moment, the whole city was in an uproar. It turned out that an MI, who had settled down at the beginning, was such a vicious person! Tang Shi sat on the court seat, indifferent, experienced too much, her heart has no waves, all the dust to the earth, she has nothing to ask for, those who should belong to her innocence, finally completely returned. Quiet verdict down, she was taken away, Tang poetry left the court, standing outside looking at a good spring. Thin night came to her side, probing, caught a wisp of her hair. "In fact, I should stand with Anmi and accept all the sanctions." Thin Night Low smile a few, like self mockery, "I am also the accomplice of tranquility." Although he was the one who was kept in the dark, it was through his hands that Tang poetry was hurt. A trace of complex emotion appeared on Tang Shi''s white face, and then she asked Bo Ye, "do you feel peaceful and pitiful?" "I don''t feel sorry for her." Bo Ye said, "I don''t feel sorry for myself. Everything is reincarnation." "But I feel sorry for her." Tang poetry said lightly, "although there must be something hateful about poor people But I still feel sorry for her. Especially at the end of the day, when I saw that arrogant and vicious tranquility, no matter when I had to act, I was deceiving the tranquility of people''s hearts. I knew the moment when I knelt down and kowtowed to me regardless of my dignity... " After a pause, Tang Shi finished his words slowly. "When sugar is dead, the whole quiet world collapses." Bo Ye tried to reach out and touch Tang Shi''s face, but he restrained himself. "Tang Shi, your heart is very hard, but You''re very soft hearted, too. " When betrayed and deceived, Tang poetry''s heart is like a stone, cold to cover not hot, but if really see When the real emotion is desperate to vent, she will also identify with such feelings. Tang Shi looked up at the sky and murmured, "because ah, the last sadness of the quiet guy has already overflowed..." She originally thought that the end of all this was a peaceful struggle, and finally she was unwilling to be caught, or she chose to die with everyone. But she never thought that it was this tragic and painful way of ending with the departure of a life. Tang poetry suddenly thinks that the woman named Shi Tang can imitate her expression and action perfectly, so Shi Tang usually What kind of feelings are they holding in imitation of Tang poetry?In order to become the sword in Anni''s hand, she does not hesitate to change all her preferences, completely changing her original soul and becoming another person. There are countless touching love in the world, maybe this is also a kind of love. Although it is dirty and dirty, it blooms stubbornly and hopelessly from the hell fire. It turns out that all hateful people, in the end They''re all poor people with nothing. Tang poetry is silent. It seems that she has seen through too much about the death of Shi Tang. Some of her feelings are not cherished. When she really loses them, they may fall apart. Bo Ye looked at the expression on Tang Shi''s face and suddenly laughed a few times. Tang Shi was puzzled, "what are you laughing at?" "I laugh at myself I don''t like the wrong person. " Thin night can''t help but, or to pull the face of Tang poetry, put everything down, calm way, "you ah, really worthy of people like ah." Even if you give everything. Tang poetry also laughs, "Bo Shao really praises me falsely. I can''t bear it." "No," he said Bo Ye can''t help but say to Tang Shi, "I really like you I also really I''m sorry Those things that I have done to you, although it''s over, the scars still exist. Tang Shi narrowed her eyes and laughed. Her voice was beautiful and elegant. She was still gentle in her memory. "Don''t be sorry, hold me." after the first seven days of sugar application, Anli committed suicide in prison by biting her tongue and writing a blood letter, leaving a few figures. Crooked, a blind man''s handwriting is not good-looking. I''m ashamed of the world, I''d rather be a ghost. From generation to generation, accompany sugar. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 728 When the news of Annie''s suicide came to Tang Shi''s ears, she was walking her dog with Bo Ye. Unexpectedly, it was so sudden. Tang poetry steps a meal, holding small night also stopped, thin night some doubt, "she committed suicide?" Tang Shi took a look at Bo Ye, "what''s the matter?" "Tranquility should not..." Thin night eyes flashed a trace of vigilance, "is someone killed her, and then disguised as suicide." "Is it?" After listening to Bo Ye''s words, Tang Shi leads Xiao YeYe back, "then why Can she write a suicide note? " Thin night''s expression sank down, looking at the sunset, murmuring, "maybe An MI has expected that she will be assassinated by Rong Nan in prison, so she has prepared a suicide note. If she dies, she has no regrets. " The shock of Tang poetry made it possible. But the next day something even more unexpected happened to them - the corpse truck carrying an MI''s body was in an accident, exploded, and the driver escaped. However, the car and an MI''s body were burned to ashes on the spot, and even the whole body was not left. When it was exposed, there was a lot of cheering on the Internet. [God has eyes! I can''t watch this wicked woman! ¡¿ [you deserve it! Don''t leave her dead! She doesn''t deserve peace of mind, she should be broken! ¡¿ [I''m really angry. When I think of this kind-hearted woman dying so easily, I think it''s cheap for her, so it should be! ¡¿ [it''s a good reincarnation! Don''t let go when you die! Such people should go to hell! ¡¿ [I think her family should be killed by the explosion! ¡¿ Tang Shi browsed the latest news and saw everyone''s comments on the Internet. After reading them without expression, he put away his mobile phone and sighed. At this moment, she is sitting in the independent apartment that Bo Ye bought recently, which is very close to her home. Xiao Ye is stepping on the sofa. She reads the news on her mobile phone to Bo Ye, and then says, "it really proves your reasoning." Serene''s death was no accident. It was someone who wanted her dead. So I didn''t even let her body go. Although Tang Shi thinks that this person may be able to avenge her revenge, this way of hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity to act really makes people feel creepy - maybe one day, you will be forced to disappear in the world without leaving a trace. Bo Ye also knew the news and frowned, "when something like this happened, although the masses thought it was to get rid of harm for the people, why didn''t anyone come to investigate it a little bit? Anyway, it''s also a serious crime. The car exploded for no reason... " Tang Shi thought along Bo Ye''s way of thinking, "so you mean This person''s identity is likely to be very strong and can suppress the relevant departments to investigate? " Bo Ye takes a look at Tang poetry. The poem of Tang Dynasty was frightened by this sentence. In this case So how big is the backstage to control all means to this point? Shudder At this moment, in the private bedroom, Rong Nan is browsing the message sent by his subordinates, "have you solved tranquility?" "Yes." The subordinate knelt down on one knee, "please rest assured, sir, that all the secrets of Anmi have been accompanied by her death and will never be found again." Even the body has been destroyed, Bo Ye they can''t find any information at all! Rong Nan sneered, "death is not a pity. It can be regarded as my last gift to this Betrayer. This kind of cheap woman, tranquility, deserves to end up like this. " My subordinates didn''t speak. Rong Nan then said, "have they taken any actions in Tang poetry recently?" "No The subordinate bowed his head, respectful and humble, "Tang poetry seems to know nothing, but Bo Ye seems to have guessed your behavior. He also tracked down our address, but was intercepted by us in the end That man''s hacking skills are not low. " "What an interesting man." Rong Nan narrowed his eyes. "It''s probably only thin night that can reach my height. Thinking about killing such a person completely, maybe it''s also a kind of loss." "Are you ready, sir?" The subordinate suddenly asked, "even if Bo Ye is against you, he is also..." They''re from Haicheng, too. Rongnan closed his eyes and held his fingers tightly together. It seemed that he was going through a struggle and catastrophe. It took a long time for the man to open his eyes again. His eyes were as dark as an abyss. He said word by word, "I''ve made a decision." Even if he is in debt, he will Bring that man back. "Is there anything we need to do for Fu Zhen?" The subordinate asked again, probably reminding Rong Nan of the existence of this person. "No problem." Rong Nan frowned, "he wants seven sins, I also want seven sins, our purpose is the same, we don''t need to tear face.""Recently, Fu Zhen''s stock in starlight media has fallen seriously." The subordinate subconsciously said, "do you need us..." "Yes." Rongnan stood up, "more insider shares, save them back, Fuzhen also useful, in the final fight against thin night." The servant who got all the orders got up respectfully and then stepped down. Rong Nan looked at the French window in the room, took out his mobile phone, and there was a blurred face on the lock screen, most of it was because the old photo was too far away, so the picture was a little fuzzy. "Seven sins..." Rongnan said, "whether it''s the jungle or the Fengshen group, I want you to take what you owe me Give it all back! " That night, Qi Mo and Luo fan suddenly wake up from the bed, two people cold sweat dripping, each other look up, see each other''s pale face. Qi Mo murmured, "I I dream of greed... " The dead boy. Luofan didn''t speak. He was not good at words, but he was also very nervous Just at this time, Bai Yue called. ¡°R7CKY£¿¡± Bai Yue still called Qi Mo by code and called out, "I I just had a very fast heartbeat. I don''t know what''s going on. I always have an ominous premonition. I''m afraid that something will happen to you, so... " "I''m fine." Qi Mo took a few breaths, jumped out of bed and looked out of the window. "Ventus and I also had nightmares and woke up." He pauses. "We dream about greed." White more Mou light is deep, "can greed have connection with my premonition?" "I don''t know." Qi Mo took a deep breath to calm himself down. "Don''t talk to Bo Ye about this for the time being I don''t know why. I always feel that the seven sins are related to Tang poetry... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 729 Several people were silent. After hearing this, they thought of some things. Between greed and Tang poetry Is there still a mysterious relationship? "I think It''s better not to let Bo Ye know about it. " "I also think..." "Shall we have a discussion group?" After a while, I hung up and saw Bai Yue pull a group on wechat. [you have changed the group name to "seven sins"] [Asuka:??? Who keeps pace with the times. ¡¿ [Bai Yue: your father is me. ¡¿[Ventus: I''ve convinced you. ¡¿ [Cong Sansan: do you want to fight landlords together in the evening? ¡¿ [r7cky: Cong Shan, your cold joke is not funny at all ¡¿ [Bai Yue: wait, listen to me. ¡¿ [Bai Yue: I noticed that someone might be chasing us in the dark recently. ¡¿ [Bai Yue: it seems that someone is trying to get us out of the water. I think this situation is terrible. Maybe someone wants to catch us all. ¡¿ [Asuka: what you said is terrible I''m still living alone now, or I''ll move to you? ¡¿ [Bai Yue: Yes, from now on, we will try our best to act together and avoid acting alone. Don''t worry about Congshan. He''s secure in the jungle. The rest of us remember to keep in touch from time to time. ¡¿Cong San: OK. ¡¿ [r7cky: Cong Shan, there is something I want to ask you. ¡¿ [Cong Sansan:? ¡¿ [r7cky: are Tang Shi and you born? ¡¿[Cong Sansan: No, it''s just a half parent, which is certain. ¡¿R7cky: I suspect Tang poetry has something to do with greed. ¡¿ everyone was shocked by this. Otherwise, why is Tang poetry involved in every case of the seven sins? She doesn''t realize it. However, Qi Mo thinks that someone is deliberately involved in her, leading her to the edge of the seven sins. Bo Ye, however, is struggling to bring Tang poetry out of this conspiracy circle. So what is the purpose of the man who wants to drag Tang poetry into the water? If Tang poetry has nothing to do with the seven sins That night, Bo ye went back to receive an anonymous email, which pointed out all the information about Tang Shi''s parents. He looked at the source''s IP, and then dialed a number. "No?" Thin night squints to smile to smile, "send mail to me, all want anonymity?" "It''s boring to guess so quickly." Fu Mu end hook lips, "those data are all I found before, sent to you, you look good, can you find any clues." Bo Ye whistled, "thank you." "That''s right." Fu Muzhong suddenly lowered his voice, "no matter what, Bo Ye, don''t risk yourself." "I thought you wanted me to die." Bo Ye grabs the mobile phone and laughs a few times. "After all, people around me think so. Maybe I''m dead. It''s killing people." "Live well." Fu Mu finally looked at the sky outside the window and murmured, "Tang poetry needs you." Thin night did not speak, after a while Fu Mu finally hung up the phone, thin night looking at the above information, suddenly fell into a dead silence. Tang Shi''s parents adopted Tang Shi and Tang Yi as soon as they were born, but they also know very well that this is not their own child. Why? Will they adopt for no reason? Or Who''s the one who ordered you to do this? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 730 Bo Ye thinks of this and Tang Shi. It seems that she has been staying with Tang Shi all these days. Her work is video conference and she walks her dog in the evening. It seems that such a day is also very good. Not anxious to possess, not willing to get involved, perhaps he is slowly learning how to respect, to really like a person. But Su Qi is not happy these days. It''s said that Bo Ye bought a house next to Tang Shi''s house. Su Qi took Bo Yan to school and said to her, "I''ll take you to that aunt''s house these days." Bo Yan knows that Aunt refers to Tang poetry. Her eyes lit up. "Wow! Beautiful aunt''s home? Then I can see my little brother again. " Su Qi pulled her daughter again, "and I''ll discuss something with you." Thin Yan blinks. She opened her eyes slowly. The color of her pupils was obviously different from that of her peers. The light gray green iris was too eye-catching. Many people were secretly asking if she was a half breed, but she didn''t find herself. "I''ll take you to the beautiful aunt''s house in the future You should have a good relationship with Tang Wei, and then... " Su Qi pause, "remember to talk about my good words in beautiful aunt and Tang Wei, do you understand?" Bo Yan is his assistant! Wingman! Thin Yan a listen, the little girl smile cover mouth, "ah, uncle, you like beautiful aunt?" Su Qi''s white face flashed a trace of blush, and then responded fiercely, "yes! I like it! What''s the matter! " Bo Ye, the old dog, actually took advantage of this kind of time to start. He really has no quality! Su Qi said, biting her teeth, "this week I''ll go and play with my beautiful aunt!" Thin Yan Jiao Qiao ground laughs, "good, good, that I can help you say more good words." "That''s good." Su Qi stretched out her hand to press on Bo Yan''s head and touched her soft hair. A corner of the man''s heart suddenly softened. He looked down at the little girl beside him and felt a little dazed. Bo Yan''s eyes can''t be concealed sooner or later, when the time comes How can he explain all this to Bo Yan? Her mother has Completely disappeared in the explosion case, the death was tragic, ashes. Su Qi''s eyes sank. There must be a way to the front of the mountain I''ll talk about it later. This weekend, Su Qi took Bo Yan to Tang Shi''s home. At that time, Tang Wei was doing his homework at home. He heard the knock and went to open the door. When he saw Su Qi, he was still surprised. Once he touched the little girl behind him, he pulled his face directly. "Why are you here?" Bo Yan was a little excited and didn''t notice Tang Wei''s resistance, "I''m coming to play with you -" "why do you come to play with me when you''re free?" Tang Wei stood impatiently at the door, as if he had no intention of letting them in. Thin Yan or did not notice, red face is smiling, "last time you said, weekend can come to you to play." Tut, it seems that I really agreed to this oil bottle last time. Tang Wei had no choice but to invite them in and shout. "Mommy, uncle Su has come to see you with Bo Yan." Tang Shi is watching Korean dramas in her room. When she opens the door, xiaoyeye rushes out first. As a result, she sees Suqi at the door. Husky howls at Suqi as if he wants to protect his family. Bo Yan was startled, subconsciously to Tang Wei hide behind, Tang Wei did not respond, "is not a dog, what do you pretend?" "I didn''t pretend..." "I''m afraid of dogs I''m most afraid of dogs... " Tang Wei frowned and tried to catch her from behind him, but Bo Yan didn''t know where the strength came from, and struggled desperately to shrink back, "I don''t want you for what..." "Husky, you''re afraid. It''s not a wolf!" As soon as Tang Wei''s voice fell, Xiao YeYe put on a stupid posture and tilted his head to see Bo Yan still sticking out his tongue and wagging his tail. "See? What''s so scary about husky? It''s not a bulldog or a big dog Tang Wei also yelled to let Xiao YeYe get closer to him. Unexpectedly, Bo Yan, who was hiding behind him, struggled even harder. His expression was like crying, "don''t come here I''m really afraid of dogs... " "Are you pretending?" Tang Wei is speechless to Bo Yan. He turns around, but he is stunned by Bo Yan''s red eyes. "You..." Are you really afraid of dogs? But this sentence Tang Wei didn''t ask out, the next second thin Yan wa cry, make him at a loss. Tang Shi came out and saw that Bo Yan was made to cry by her son. She also asked, "how do you bully other girls?" "I didn''t..." Tang pointed to Xiao YeYe, "it was husky who made her cry!" Xiaoyeye: What''s wrong with MMP? I''m so wronged.Tang Shi takes out a napkin for Bo Yan, and Su Qi is surprised. "I don''t know you''re afraid of dogs." "I..." Bo Yan rubbed her eyes and murmured, "my mom used to Will let the dog bite me Will let them chase me Let me be surrounded by a pack of wolf dogs... " Everyone was in a daze. Bo Yan reddened her eyes, put down her hand, tried to make herself not afraid, and tried to keep calm, "I I didn''t mean it. I''m afraid of dogs by instinct Because I used to be really afraid of them biting me. My mother has been doing this to me all the time... " How can an MI return And do this kind of brutish thing to a child?! What a small child! He used wolf dogs to frighten her! Tang Wei has a bad feeling in his heart. Seeing that Bo Yan''s childhood was destroyed by an MI, and seeing that she was so frightened when she was young, he thinks that he should sympathize with Bo Yan - but Bo Yan is an MI''s daughter, and he can''t pity her. But Tang poetry, thinking of the appearance of Anmi''s final death and her many evils when she was alive, suddenly felt emotion and touched Boyan''s face, "don''t be afraid, now no one will let the dog bite you, you raise your head." Her voice is so gentle and beautiful, much better than her original mother. Bo Yan tries to look up at xiaoyeye, with fear in his eyes. The dog looks like a wolf. Xiaoyeye: I just look like a wolf. I''m so stupid! It tilted its tongue to make a silly expression, and then gave Bo Yan two breaths. "Look, it won''t bite you." Tang poetry is very persuasive, "if you can overcome it, you can reach out and touch it." Xiaoyeye is still a silly face. Thin Yan tentatively stretched out his hand and touched it lightly on the forehead. Xiao YeYe''s ears trembled back and forth, and he let out a breath, saying that he really liked the girl in front of him. This time, Bo Yan''s eyes flashed again, "wow WOW www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 731 Tang Wei looks at Bo Yan unexpectedly. He doesn''t think that she really has a shadow on the dog. It''s probably the sequela of Annie''s abuse of her. Tang Wei frowns, "well, since you''re not afraid, there''s no need to make a fuss." Bo Yan looked back, a little shy, "thank you." Tang Wei doubts, "thank me for what?" "Thank you for helping me block the dog." Bo Yan grabbed Tang Wei''s hand and waved it up and down twice, which made Tang Wei blush, "enough! So naive! It''s like a child''s house! " Next to Tang Shi, he looked at Su Qi with a low smile. Then he looked up and said, "how did you think of coming to me?" "There''s one more thing to come to you." Su Qi looked at Tang one eye, "recently There is a variety show between countries, similar to the city competition, which needs to find a few smart children to participate in the game. Moreover, the location is not fixed, and it will be recorded in the famous scenic spots of several countries. I also received the news a while ago. Because there was someone from the central government, I came directly to ask if I had any candidates to recommend. " Tang Shi was a little surprised, "so you want Wei Wei to go?" "Look, there''s no other choice but to have that will." Su Qi said with a smile, "if you don''t want to expose it, you don''t have to force it. The main thing I think is that Tang Wei is smart enough to go out on behalf of Haicheng to participate in international talent shows, and he won''t make a fool of himself. " Tang Wei was standing there in his sweater. At first glance, he looked like a cool young man. He gave him a cold glance. Bo Yan let him go and whispered, "are you going to record the program?" Tang Wei said, "didn''t you listen to Uncle Su just now? Just to ask if I have that idea. " Bo Yan excitedly grasped Tang Wei''s hand, "Wow! Go and go! If you go, you will be a big star The light in the girl''s eyes made Tang Wei dare not look directly at her. She seemed to be really happy for him. Tang Wei shook off Bo Yan''s hand again and said rigidly, "let''s see if my mommy is happy." Tang Shi threw the question back with a smile, "don''t ask me, but you should make up your mind for yourself." She wanted to see how her son chose this time. Tang Wei looked at Tang''s poems for a moment, and then at Su Qi. Su Qi was quite in favor of Tang Wei''s leaving the country. Anyway, they were not afraid of the shadow. Even if Tang Wei was exposed, what would happen? Such a smart and beautiful son would not be afraid of being criticized behind his back. Tang Wei hesitated for a moment, "let me think about it for two days, OK?" "Good." Su Qi grinned, "audition next week, if you want to go, let me know, I''ll take you." "Thank you, uncle Suqi." Tang Wei took a look at Tang Shi. Later, while Su Qi and Bo Yan were playing with dogs, he gently asked Tang Shi, "would you mind if I was known by the public?" "I don''t mind." Tang Shi quickly replied to Tang Wei, "when you grow up, you are responsible for your own choice. If you are willing to come forward, participate in the program, and then be watched by the camera, you are willing to bear the result of being famous, I will not stop you." Tang Wei pursed his lips and thought of the expectant expression on Bo Yan''s face. He said slowly, "well I want to have a try and audition. " "Good. "Tang Shi chuckles," Mommy supports you, but you can''t fall behind in your study " " I can jump again. " when Tang Wei talked about this, he was full of pride." my father helped me with a lot of homework recently. I think I can go straight to senior two. ¡° www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 732 Now looking at the proud smile on Tang Wei''s face, Tang Shi is still a little distressed with surprise, "are you too young to bear?" "It''s tolerable." Tang Wei went to take the homework in his schoolbag to Tang Shi to check, "let me show you my recent exam. I''ll accompany uncle Suqi to audition at the weekend. Would you like to join me? " "I can''t." Tang Shi took over Tang Wei''s lists and said, "go with Uncle Su Qi. I won''t bother you any more. I''ll finish some poster design lists at home these days." Tang Wei looked at the poem in doubt, but he didn''t say it. After a while, Bo Yan takes the initiative to go up to Tang Wei to play. Su Qi looks at them and pretends that he doesn''t want to mention them. "How are you and Bo Ye now?" Tang Shi was washing the apple. When she was stunned, she heard Su Qi''s voice and looked up. She noticed that there was a little temptation in the man''s voice, and she could only reply with a stiff head, "well It''s better than before. " Su Qi frowned, "have you forgiven him?" "I can''t say forgive or not." Tang Shi cut the apples into rabbit shapes and then put them on a plate for two children to eat. Tang Weizheng and Bo Yan play games around the iPad, which seems to have a good atmosphere. "I can accept him more than before." Tang Shi took a look at Su Qi more. "I know it''s very important to forgive easily, but it''s also very bad to put people on the blacklist without referring to all the actions of that person afterwards and to inflict all kinds of malice at will." Su Qi moved his throat knot up and down to say why Tang poetry had changed Bo Ye''s outlook, but what he wanted to say was dumb at that moment. Because Bo Ye later those desperate, for Tang poetry can pay all things, is also real, and he has made those injuries coexist - he is the devil, but also the Savior of Tang poetry. Su Qi didn''t speak. After a long time, watching Tang poetry teaching Bo Yan how to play games, she suddenly felt that this woman might have seen through everything before she could let go of the past. She had half her face on her side, quiet and beautiful. That''s the face he once wanted for himself. Later, Su Qi watched Tang Shi go in to prepare other things, and followed her. While Tang Shi was washing dishes, Su Qi picked her up directly from behind her. Tang Shi was a little surprised by that action. He wanted to push it away. Su Qi put his chin on her shoulder. He wanted to do this ambiguous action to her for a long time. He thought before, but he never had a chance. He wanted to take his time, but when he heard that Bo Ye''s relationship with Tang poetry was getting better and better, he couldn''t restrain himself. Tang Shi wants to break free, but the man''s action is more and more forceful, with a little shaking, he asked her, "will you forget me?" Tang poetry was stunned. Then I heard Su Qi worried and pulled her face. Tang Shi looked at the man in front of her, some of whom didn''t know what to say. In the absence of Bo Ye, Su Qi seems to be waiting all the time. But she can''t afford to respond. No matter who it is. Tang Shi didn''t know what to say. At last, she got rid of Su Qi''s hand. She hesitated in her eyes and finally made up her mind. "I I''m sorry Tang Shi took a deep breath, "I can''t accept anyone, recently, really." Su Qi was stunned. Then I saw the woman in front of me and said sincerely, "I can''t get back together with Bo Ye now, so You don''t have to test me in this way. " Su Qi''s face couldn''t show any other expression for a moment. Tang Shi sighed. Later, she looked at Su Qi and said in a soft voice, "you''re all trying to be nice to me. I keep it in mind But Su Qi, I don''t want to be kidnapped by you. Do you know what I mean? " It''s not enough to be moved. Su Qi gave a bitter smile, stepped back clearly, and finally raised his hand, "OK, I know. It''s my crossing Can you forget it? " Tang Shi smiles kindly, "it doesn''t matter, for Bo Yan I won''t hurt her either "I appreciate your tolerance for Boyan." Perhaps Tang poetry has known for a long time that Bo Yan''s eyes are especially similar to Su Qi''s. Su Qi wants to hide, but the blood relationship, just like Bo Ye and Tang Wei, between him and Bo Yan is also unable to resist this relationship. Su Qi''s voice sank. "I once thought you knew my relationship with an mi Will choose to stay away from me. " After all, Anmi has done so many things that people hate. Tang Shi shook his head, "no, children are innocent." Su Qi was helpless and finally slowly pulled away from Tang Shi. He said, "as soon as Bo Ye comes back I feel like I''m losing you. " Although he didn''t have it completely, at least when Bo Ye was away, the position of the closest person around Tang poetry must be his.Suqi admitted that he was jealous. Like a child. So we should try every means to get close to Tang poetry again, even let Bo Yan please Tang poetry. Is he a little too mean? All Su Qi''s thoughts passed in his mind one by one, trying to explain something for himself. Then he saw Tang Shi squeeze the juice and bring it out with a smile, dispelling all his embarrassment and scruples, and paving the steps for him, "take it out for me, I''ll clean up the kitchen." Su Qi looked at her shadow in a daze, and suddenly her heart was soft. She can read everything and help him out. But she is so understanding, it is because the gentle too much, so it seems particularly cruel. Tang poetry silently rejected all Su Qi''s ideas. When Su Qi went out with the juice, Bo Yan noticed that his face was not very happy and said in a soft voice, "Uncle su Have you upset aunt pretty? " Su Qi gave the juice to two children, then touched thin Yan''s hair, "no, just feel, it seems that the end is coming." "Why do you say that?" Bo Yan has some doubts in his eyes. He takes a look at Tang Wei, who is playing Sudoku crazily beside him. He hardly takes much effort to break the bar record. Then he hands it to Bo Yan arrogantly, "it''s your turn." Su Qi said, "why don''t you stay here for dinner in the evening?" Thin face with a smile of expectation, "really? Can I do that? Beautiful aunt - " " yes. " Tang Shi is able to accept this simple and ignorant child, "you ask only little brother, I can." Bo Yan looks forward to Tang Wei. Tang Wei is watched like this by her, don''t know what to say, can only frown silent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 733 For Tang Wei, it''s a great progress to be able to accept Bo Yan to play with him. Now he even has to accept Bo Yan to eat at the same table with him, which is quite a bit be insatiable. He wanted to say, do you deserve to have dinner with me? But after seeing thin Yan''s eyes, suddenly I don''t know how to say it. Later, the little boy squeezed out two words from his teeth, "can, with." Bo Yan was so happy that he rushed forward and into Tang Wei''s arms. This action made Tang Wei blush the next second, and he cried nervously, "what are you doing?" Tang Shi and Su Qi look at each other unexpectedly and see Tang Wei''s reaction. Later they both smile. Let the younger generation deal with their own affairs. That night, Su Qi sat at home. Han rang was very respectful to the stranger. He prepared a bowl and chopsticks for him, but Jiang Qi joked, "rare guest!" Su Qi said, "why, do you miss me?" "Think about it, you look so handsome, I must miss you." Jiang Qi blinked, "did you come to my Tang poetry?" "Smart." Su Qi didn''t hide it either. Da Fangfang made a finger ring. "By the way, it''s said that Tang Shi''s dog is not very greedy..." Before the voice completely fell down, a dog rushed out of the room and smelled the smell of the food. It was like a flash. It came straight to the table with a brat, whistling, whistling, which means that you are carrying your baby to dinner! Tang Shi touched Xiao YeYe''s head with a smile. "There are many guests today, so I shut you up." Xiao YeYe howled a few more times and put his front paw on Tang Shi''s knee. Tang Shi gave him a sparerib, and xiaoyeye ran to his small site to chew bones. "Has it always been so energetic?" Su Qi asked subconsciously, "how do you usually take care of..." "Bo Ye will take care of me." Tang poetry did not hear Su Qi inside the implication, just very frankly said a word, perhaps for her this is not something difficult to say. Su Qi''s face changed, and at last he scolded bitterly, "wipe, ask the wrong thing." Jiang Qi was squinting. Originally thought it was a good family dinner, but suddenly it was intruded by unexpected guests. Jiang Qi went to open the door and saw Ye Jingtang standing at the door. Especially Ye Jingtang, when he saw Jiang Qi, he pulled him in the door on the spot and said, "did Rong Nan look for you recently?" "Once I contacted our company for cooperation..." "Cut it off!" Ye Jingtang didn''t know what kind of stimulation he had. Today''s sudden door-to-door visit was already very astonishing. Today''s tone is even more confusing to Jiang Qi, "what are you doing? If Rongnan really cooperates with our company It''s none of your business, is it? " Ye Jingtang grabs Jiang Qi''s shoulder and says, "I said, don''t cooperate with him in any way -" Rong Nan has already started, and even ye Jingtang can''t figure out his identity! "What do you want to do all of a sudden?" Han rang heard Ye Jingtang''s angry voice, fell down his chopsticks and went out directly. He directly pulled Jiang Qi behind him and glared at Ye Jingtang, "long time no see, ye Jingtang. What''s the matter with Jiang Qi today?" Ye Jingtang stares at Han rang''s face, "I''ll warn you, don''t deal with Rong Nan!" He even dares to start with Ye Jingtang''s company! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 734 However, no one takes Ye Jingtang''s warning seriously. They even think that ye Jingtang deliberately comes to the door to make alarmist remarks. Jiang Qi hides behind Han rang and looks at Ye Jingtang''s intrusion for no reason. He is a little afraid. I''m afraid that the original nightmare will come again, and I''m afraid of the intention behind what he did this time. However, in fact, ye Jingtang really rushed over because of Rong Nan''s affair. Before, Bo Ye simply mentioned something to him, but he didn''t care. At that time, when Rongnan and starlight media began to influence his company, ye Jingtang was surprised. Rong Nan''s identity is far from as simple as before! He heard Bo ye say that Rong Nan had deliberately approached Tang Shi and Jiang Qi, so he couldn''t let go and came directly. Who knew Jiang Qi would react like this when he met? He admitted that he was selfish. Because he hadn''t seen Jiang Qi for a long time, ye Jingtang wanted to come to Jiang Qi in person. Otherwise, he often used bibimbap to inform Jiang Qi - but he seemed to miss her, he wanted to see her. However, the end he missed was to see Jiang Qi hiding in other men''s arms and make ye Jingtang angry. He looked at Han rang in front of him and said, "believe it or not. Anyway, I put my words here and don''t take it seriously. In the future, don''t prison me except for it!" The more angry Ye Jingtang was, the more he liked to say whatever he wanted. "We won''t have an accident. You''d better be your chief executive. You don''t have to interfere in our affairs." Jiang Qi leaned on Han rang''s back and said firmly, "Ye Jingtang, I don''t want to see you at all." I don''t want to see you at all. Ye Jingtang feels that his heart is pierced by a bunch of arrows. He can''t believe the person staring at him. He let her own, ushered in the end is actually her ruthless. Ye Jingtang naturally does not reflect on all the harm he has done to Jiang Qi. He only knows that it is his magnanimity that he has given Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi should hold it carefully instead of pushing his nose and face like this now! But now Han rang stands in front of Jiang Qi, and ye Jingtang can''t do anything. Coming to the door specially to inform him is like asking for no fun. The man grits his teeth, "Jiang Qi, don''t be shameless." "You''ve said the same line many times." Jiang Qi''s eyes were red and he laughed bitterly, "in your eyes, I''m shameless anyway. Why do you say such meaningless words again? Ye Jingtang, you can go back. " Look at her wings now. With a sneer, ye Jingtang slams out the door and leaves with a smile. It''s a joke for him to come here today. Jiang Qi didn''t think much about his other intentions. He just thought he was coming to hurt her! It is Ye Jingtang left, sitting in the room of Su Qi suddenly narrowed his eyes, Rongnan things he also learned from Bo Ye there, but Rongnan suddenly start on Ye Jingtang, this let him a little surprised. Why is Ye Jingtang? Is it Because of the identity behind Ye Jingtang? Su Qi felt that the meal suddenly became dull, and there were some things he needed to talk about with Bo Ye. However, Tang Shi was present, so he could not express other emotions, so he just changed his expression and did nothing else. When Jiang Qi came back with Han rang holding hands, her chest was still undulating. She murmured, "I won''t be afraid of him any more." If you still yield as before, it means that you have no change and failed those who are good to her. But the mood in Tang Wei''s eyes is similar to Su Qi''s. The child seems to be sensitive and aware of something wrong. When ye Jingtang is also involved, he seems to understand the intention behind ****** when Su Qi took Bo Yan back, Bo Yan said goodbye to everyone obediently. Later, Tang Wei watched her go, jumped down and took his mother''s hand, "I decided that I must go to the audition." What made Tang change his mind suddenly, so firmly to participate in the audition? After all, he didn''t like publicity. Just in the face of Tang Shi''s strange eyes, Tang Wei immediately put on a child''s smile, "I think it''s fun, and I can win glory for myself, so I want to go." The reason seems seamless. Tang poetry did not say much, but vaguely feel that Tang Wei seems to have changed. All of these are quietly and imperceptibly changing. No one ever expected that they would be so joked in the future. A week later, Su Qi took Tang Wei to the audition. Tang Shi dressed him and sent him to Su Qi''s car. When he arrived at the audition, Tang Wei found that this was the venue of starlight media. Star Media before because of Xiao Hetian''s stock plummeted, now is to rely on this variety show to make a comeback? When Tang Wei went in for an interview, Su Qi accompanied him all the way. Later, when those people heard that Su Qi had brought the children, they opened up a green channel for him. They respectfully welcomed Tang Wei in. As soon as they went in, they saw the interviewer sitting inside.The central government is Fu Zhen. After hearing about Fu Zhen, Tang Wei didn''t really want to see her, but now he had to smile and smile at her as if he didn''t know anything. At that moment, Fu Zhen felt that the child was so hypocritical that no adult could match him. I know when I''m young. Later, when several judges saw Tang Wei, their eyes lit up. They thought that the little boy seemed to have a good spirit, and his eyes were different from those of other children. Maybe he was a talented person, so they began to follow the process. Tang Wei answered all the questions, even some philosophical questions, and gave logical answers that were in line with children''s thinking. Everyone was surprised, "excuse me What''s your tutor like? " Why can we cultivate such a child who can be called a genius? Fu Zhen is also frightened by the maturity in Tang Wei''s eyes. Tang Wei''s talent has exceeded all of their expectations. Even the chief judge stood up and patted the table, "I''ve decided! You''re coming! The most amazing child prodigy I''ve ever seen As soon as I heard the chief judge speak like this, the rest of them echoed, "yes, yes, it''s better for you. The previous ones are not as good as you." Tang Wei stood there, quietly accepting the flattery of a group of people, with calm on his small face. At first glance, it was similar to Bo Ye''s calm and rational. In particular, one of the auditors murmured, "how do I think you look like a person?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 735 Tang Wei grinned, "who do you think I look like?" "Like Thin night... " Finally, an auditor carefully said this sentence. It was like a bomb being fired. Everyone was shocked, and then the voices began to come out one after another, "you''re right I thought I was familiar before, but now I think of it all at once.... " "It''s just like Bo Shao..." "It''s not just a little I feel that the similarity is more than 60%! " Tang Wei listened to them, and finally replied with a smile, "you guys are right. Bo Ye is really my father." There''s an uproar! "Really True or false People in Haicheng have probably heard about Bo Ye and Tang poetry, but people in Baicheng don''t necessarily know. The news is like a stone falling in the lake, causing more and more waves. They were surprised that Bo Ye''s children actually stood in front of them for an interview, and they started I didn''t realize it. Tang Wei tilted his head, held the right tone, and said in a soft voice, "what''s the matter? Can''t I participate like this..." "No, no..." They haven''t recovered from the shock. Facing Tang Wei''s doubts, they all shake their heads. There are also people in the pour pumping cool air, "Bo Ye''s children, this has to be what identity..." "It''s so low-key..." "I said it looks like this. It must be related by blood! I didn''t expect it was father and son... " As soon as the chief judge heard this, he was even more excited, "it''s you, Tang Wei! Your identity just means that we are going abroad to compete with children from other countries. It''s no shame to say so! " Bo Ye son this identity, say out simply super cool OK! How many people dream of being born into Bo''s family! In front of this little boy said so calm, who cares if he is the illegitimate son of thin night, in short, it''s him! That''s him! Apart from him, who can be so calm and low-key! On this day, the audition ended ahead of time. The chief judge excitedly sent two circles of friends to express his feelings. When he met such a rare child prodigy, he simply won five million lottery tickets, OK! Later, the chief judge asked for Tang Wei''s mobile phone number and said he was free to contact him. When Su Qi takes Tang Wei back, he feels that the people''s eyes are not the same. Someone is talking behind his back. See, it''s the little boy who has gone through the internal audit directly. So powerful? It must be cultivated by rich and powerful families. It''s said that it can represent us to go abroad to exchange. It''s really a great honor! Whose doll is so competitive! Su Qi led Tang Wei to feel a little arrogant, as if he was elected his son. Sitting in the car, Su Qi asked Tang Wei, "how do you feel today?" Tang Wei turned to Su Qi and said, "do you know why I suddenly made up my mind to come?" Su Qi was stunned. He couldn''t guess the reason. "Because I think Rong Nan may have something to do with this audition. " Tang Wei clenched his fist and murmured in a light voice, "I have a guess in my heart. I''m not sure all the time, but as long as I go this time I''ll be able to find out. " Will be able to find out the true identity behind Rongnan! Su Qi frowned, "who do you think Rong Nan is?" Tang Wei grinned, "this is too serious, I dare not say." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 736 Tang Wei''s doubts about Rong Nan are also conjectures, which need a decisive answer. One The same answer as the plane crash. When Tang Wei got home, Tang Shi bought a cake to get ready for him and said with a smile, "Bo ye called me and said that you had passed the internal audit and wanted to participate in the international elective on behalf of our country." Tang Wei was surprised. "How did he know that?" "He must have been informed." Tang Shi whispered a thank you to Su Qi, then led Tang Wei into the door, "I heard that special training will start soon? Has the contract been signed yet? " "No, I signed the contract the day after tomorrow and said I would have two days to think about it." Tang Wei said to Tang Shi with a smile, "but I''ve decided to go, Mommy." Tang Shi gave Tang Wei a piece of cake, and thought it was not good for Su Qi to go back empty handed. He also packed half of the cake for him, "it''s hard for you today." Su Qi may have reached out to touch Tang poetry, but half of his hand held back. Then he laughed, "I can only get your polite thanks now, can''t I?" Tang Shi was stunned, then moved his eyes, "um Sorry, I can''t give you anything else. " She can''t even give it to anyone. Su Qi didn''t ask any more, so he took the cake and left. Later, Tang Shi looked at his back and felt lonely. We have failed a lot of good intentions and can''t waste any more. Tang Shi didn''t speak. When he turned around, he saw that Tang Wei was making a video with his master, with a smile on his face. "I''ll be on TV soon on behalf of Haicheng and our whole country." "Well done, I hope you can compare the children of other countries." Qi Mo chuckled. Then Tang Wei came into the room with his mobile phone. His cautious manner made Tang Shi a little unpredictable. As soon as he closed the door, Tang Wei lowered his voice and said, "master, do you still remember that you were ordered to kill at the beginning, who did it?" Qi Mo a Leng, "why ask this?" Is the talent show It''s all about seven sins? "I don''t have a clue in my head." Tang Wei said in a low voice, "why did the jungle and Fengshen group jointly wipe out the seven sins? It is clear that there are seven sins in the jungle. Why can they be cruel? And why did the Fengshen group expel you for no reason? " Qi Mo, who is in the seven sins, can''t answer these questions. They only know that they have been chased, but they don''t think about why they have been chased. They always think that they have achieved great success. Therefore, the country is afraid that they will make other black operations before they will issue a wanted order. But now, this reason seems to be untenable. "I don''t think Rong Nan has anything to do with being pursued for seven crimes." Tang Wei stares at Qi Mo on the screen and says all his thoughts, "maybe Fu Zhen is the direct subordinate of Rong Nan. They collude with each other for the purpose of Get one of the seven sins. " Qi Mo was stunned by Tang Wei''s conjecture. "And my mommy, and this man..." Tang Wei, a child of six or seven years old, saw through the truth behind everything with his childish mind, and opened up a corner of the dust laden past. "Maybe my mom and this person once Live together. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 737 When these words come out of Tang Wei''s mouth, Qi Mo is stunned, while watching their video and listening to their conversation, Luo fan is also stunned. There seems to be a flash in the brain, and they think of greed. Is it Is it for the sake of greed that this pursuit is created? But greed is dead. What''s the use of a comeback now? "Maybe you have to ask your last brother who hasn''t come out yet." Tang Wei across the mobile phone, staring directly at Qi Mo''s face, "that is called gluttony, the last seven sins." After all the calls, Tang Wei finished the rest of the cake, and then quickly solved his homework and began to search the news of Fengshen group on the Internet. However, all over the Internet is how important the Fengshen group is to the people of Haicheng. Just like the guardian of this city, no one has any complaints about the Fengshen group. Then the blood debt of the seven crimes in those years How to calculate again? Tang Wei frowned. He didn''t want to let Tang Shi know that he had taken such a serious matter, so he just turned off the website when he heard the knock. Then he watched her come in and grinned, "what''s the matter?" "I see you haven''t slept yet." Tang Shi felt a little distressed and touched Tang Wei''s face. "Well, it''s time to sleep." Tang Weihuan held Tang Shi''s hand and said, "Mommy, we''ve had a good time. Don''t show such an expression again." Tang poetry doesn''t speak. Is it sweet and bitter? Is that true? It seems that everything on her body has stopped. An Ru has become a vegetable. She is in a coma. She dies peacefully without a whole body. She deserves what she deserves. Bo Ye once admits her guilt, as if everything owed to her has come back. But is this really over? Tang Wei said, "our life now is slowly on the right track. I have a little uncle, a jungle as a backer, and my good master. No one will bully us any more. You see, daddy will not hurt you any more. We have come out of the shadow." Perhaps yes, she was lucky enough to survive, to tide over the difficulties, and finally ushered in a sunny day. But looking at the gloomy in Tang Wei''s eyes, Tang Shi felt that everything was not over. There seems to be the last wave of crazy storm, ready to move. "If you have something on your mind, don''t keep it from me." Tang Shi whispered, "I don''t want to be protected by your ignorance." "I understand." Tang Wei looked up at Tang Shi and said, "will you choose to compound with Bo Ye for me?" At this time, he called out the full name of Bo Ye again. Tang Shi is a Leng, "why ask this?" "Because I thought You have been through the most difficult time, you can It''s better to rebuild. " Tang Wei tried and said cautiously, "I think he is different from before." "I''m not the same as before." Tang poetry low smile, "some feelings do not have to be together, once had enough." Tang Wei didn''t speak, but thin Yan''s face passed in his mind. he as like as two peas, who still could not bear the existence of thin face, perhaps the same as when Tang poetry hated the night and went to the bone. When Tang Shi went out, Tang Wei looked at her back in a daze. For a long time, he didn''t come back. There is still a text message sent to him by Bo Ye on the screen. Would your mother like to be with me again? I mean, I use all compensation, aboveboard Take you back to Bo''s house. ¡¿ Tang Wei gave a bitter smile twice. Daddy, maybe I can''t give you the answer to this question. Tang Wei went over the next day and signed the contract. After the contract was made, the chief judge shook his hand for many times. "Classmate Tang Wei, it''s a great honor for our program group that you can come here..." Tang Wei said modestly, "no, no, it''s also my luck Don''t be nervous, uncle Fang. Just treat me like an ordinary person. " He knew that there was a sudden change of attitude between them, because Bo Ye was part of his father. Tang Wei doesn''t want to be given special treatment because of his thin night. Later, after signing the contract, the program team told him that he would board the plane in a week. When the time came, it would be broadcast live all over the world. Before that, the little prodigy from different countries would fight each other. It was like a high-end version of "where are you going, dad?" and the content would be extremely wonderful. Tang Wei answered and asked, "should the plane be OK this time?" The director''s face changed. Tang Wei''s face is still covered with innocent smile, sweet smile, it seems no different, this sentence is like a child''s careless words, the chief judge official Hai Leng for a long time, come back to God, also followed by dry smile, "it''s OK, oh, what a small probability of the plane accident, don''t be afraid. If something happens to you, your father will have to kill all of us? "Yeah, who dares to make fun of Boye''s children. Perhaps because of this identity, they dare not doubt Tang Wei. The original thin night these two words, imperceptibly, actually became a kind of protection of Tang Wei. Tang Wei bowed his head and heard Fang Hai''s reply. His eyes flashed a little deep. Then he said with a smile, "you''re right. I''ll ask casually, because there was a plane crash before, so I''m a little afraid After all, it''s so sensational that I''m afraid of flying for a while and a half. " His words are also human. After all, after that, many people have a shadow over the plane. What''s more, Tang Wei is a child. I think he will be more afraid. Only when Tang Wei said that, the faces of those people were even worse. It''s like Tang Wei hit the point where they were most guilty. Take a panoramic view of everyone''s reaction - however, Tang Wei''s appearance is still childlike, which makes people unable to see the difference. When he smiles, the whole world seems to melt in his dimple, sweet, and looks like a beautiful doll. Bo Ye''s excellent gene is the meal God gives Tang Wei to eat. He can play any time An ignorant and lovable child character, at your fingertips. "Then please! My father said, "come down and pick me up. Would you like to eat with me?" As soon as the words changed, he could chat with everyone in such a crisp way, as if what he said just now was just a few words of chatting, but let those guilty people take it for granted. They took a deep breath and then said, "no, please be safe on the way. I''ll see you next week! I will send you some training materials when I go back this week. You can have a look when you have time ~ " with flattery in your voice. Tang Wei wanted to satirize him. When he was so young, these people began to curry favor with him snobbishly. Later, Bo ye came to pick up Tang Wei on time. When they saw their father and son go out, they glared at their back. "Really It''s father and son "It''s so similar Standing together, as like as two peas, " "Bo Ye''s momentum is terrible..." When he got on the bus, Bo Yeh gave a low smile and looked at the child sitting in the co driver''s seat. The little boy''s face was on his side and his eyes were firm. That''s what ordinary children don''t have. "What are you thinking?" "Do you remember the plane crash?" Tang Wei turned his head and looked at his father. "I think They''re not dead, they''re all alive. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 738 Bo Ye was shocked by Tang Wei''s eyes. He didn''t expect to see such a sharp expression on Tang Wei''s face. After a while, he looked around his eyes and said, "don''t talk to others easily It''s going to cause a lot of trouble. " Tang Wei understood Bo yeyi''s intention. He lowered his head and his eyes twinkled. "I think someone has hidden them and deliberately created such a shocking case Then, create a sensation and get some people''s attention. " Tang Wei''s idea makes Bo Ye feel frightened. The man drives the car and takes him to a very high-end restaurant. After entering the box, Bo Ye releases Tang Wei''s hand and lets him sit opposite him. Then he looks at Tang Wei with a deep look, "finish what you just want to say." The waiter continued to serve exquisite dishes. Tang Wei said, "don''t order too much. I''m afraid I can''t finish it." "If you can''t finish eating, go back and pack it for your mommy." Bo Ye wanted to smoke, but because Tang Wei was at the scene, he held back. Then he raised his hand and asked the waiter not to come in. Several waiters at the door bent down to signal that they had received the order. The door was closed, thin night put a piece of meat into Tang Wei''s bowl, "how do you infer this result?" "I think these people are going for uncle LAN Ming." As Tang Wei was eating the dishes from Bo Yejia, he whispered, "because this kind of thing can only stir up the central government departments, such as Uncle Ye Jingtang and LAN Ming." Ye Jingtang. Thin night''s eyes flashed, thinking of some things ye Jingtang company encountered recently, just these contradictions, and Tang Wei''s conjecture combined. "They did this on purpose to show them, and the purpose was to lead them out..." Although Tang Wei''s voice is immature, but with the sensibility that makes adults feel moved, Bo Ye even feels that some of Tang Wei''s talents surpass him. How smart you are when you are young - when you grow up, there may be some bad omens. The thin night sinks facial expression suddenly, "how does your mommy feel about this?" "My mother knows nothing about it." Tang Wei shook his head. "Maybe everyone just thinks that this is a natural and man-made disaster. When the plane crashes and disappears, there will be no news about the whereabouts of all the relatives - because no one can give an answer. No matter how fierce the questioning voice of the masses is, it will be drowned by the sea." He sees through a lot of things. Bo Ye frowned and followed Tang Wei''s words, "so what you mean is that the plane didn''t have an accident at all and didn''t disappear. According to this conclusion, the people on the plane didn''t have an accident either - but they were hidden away from the outside world. Is that right?" "Yes." Tang Wei was a little surprised. "I thought you would think I was whimsical. You could accept my guess." "All conjectures have reasons to follow." Bo Ye looked at the child in front of him who was very similar to him. "So, a really smart person will not let go of some whimsical ideas. Or, in a way, genius is just like a madman. " "I''m very happy that you praise me in different ways." Tang Wei grinned, "but daddy, have you ever heard of that? There was once a plane that went missing and disappeared directly in the sky - then they landed back 20 years later and found that everything had changed greatly, while the people on the plane were as young as ever. " "I''ve heard of it." Bo ye searched for the news about the rumor in his mind, "the people on the plane thought that they were just a few hours old, but in fact, it was 20 years since they landed. They didn''t realize it, and all the relatives thought they were dead..." "Yes." Tang Wei was a little excited. When he heard that his conjecture was recognized by others, he could not bear to say, "the plane time travel event, which is known as one of the unsolved events in the world, is like passing through a black hole, and then passing through time from the black hole. This phenomenon may really exist." In early 1994, an Australian airliner suddenly disappeared from radar over the east coast of Africa. It took more than 20 minutes to get back to the radar, but when we arrived at the airport, each passenger''s watch was 20 minutes slow. However, the crew and 315 passengers on the plane did not know that they had "disappeared." "The same is true of the event of" Venezuelan class 914 reappeared 35 years later ", which shocked the world." Tang Wei squeezed his hands tightly, "these are real things with information basis. You can find them on the Internet, and there are many true and false conclusions, which are hard to understand. So I suspect Someone is artificially creating a plane crash and then passing through So what is the purpose of doing this kind of thing? " Bo Ye goes down with Tang Wei''s thinking, "if the concept of time travel is true, then someone I''m trying to simulate a plane crash, and then I''m doing experiments, and I want to "Shuttle time?""Yes "That''s it! That''s what I want to say. I''m afraid others won''t believe it... " He said, still a little wronged, "because I am a child, so no one will believe me..." "I believe it." Bo Ye poured Tang Wei a glass of orange juice with a smile. "Although this is impossible in the current human science and technology, we can''t deny whether there will be science and technology to make time travel happen in the future." "That''s a terrible situation for me." Tang Weizhi looked into Bo Ye''s eyes, "then there will be many paradoxes under time travel." "You know the word paradox." Bo Ye smiles and squints, "in fact, I prefer that this situation is impossible, but some people know that it is impossible and want to..." Therefore, time travel can''t be achieved at present. However, knowing this reality, we still have to try it. Even if we use so many people''s lives to turn the whole society upside down, what kind of obsession is in the heart of this backstage man who has to do experiments? Or He did everything he could to create an impossible For the sake of remedying who? "The obsession that exists in people''s heart must be a demon." Tang Wei murmured, "we are just fighting against this demon. After a long time, we have finally come to the surface All the clues are connected. " He made use of all the people, no matter Fu Zhen or tranquility, but he was just a pawn under his command. He persisted in seeking an opportunity to return to the past. For whom? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 739 Thinking of this, father and son are silent. When this conjecture is proved by them, then the truth seems a little shocking. They are just a chess used by that man. "I''ve been thinking about who has the ability and means to cheat all the people in the world." Tang Wei looks at the dignified expression on Bo Ye''s face and knows that Bo Ye is also lost in meditation, but he also feels a little sarcastic. It turns out that some people turn the whole world upside down just for a hypothesis. I don''t know who is more pitiful. "Be careful when you go this time." Thin night don''t know why suddenly thought of Tang Wei this time take a plane, "or I give you package a plane in the past?" He was afraid that his son would be hijacked on the way, or it would be easier for him to take a private plane. "No Tang Wei grinned cunningly, "nothing will happen this time." He had already given them a silent warning. Before they came here, they didn''t dare to make Tang Wei''s idea for the time being. After all, it''s thin night behind Tang Wei. Let alone Haicheng, how many people in Asia dare to fight against Bo Ye? They are not only Bo''s group, but also a multinational company abroad! After dinner, Tang Wei packed some dishes and planned to take them back to Tang Shi. Bo Ye remembered the message he had sent him before and asked subconsciously, "have you ever asked your mother..." "Ah." Tang Wei''s eyes dodged a little, "well, Daddy If my mom doesn''t accept you in the end, and you pay so much for it, and it turns out to be nothing, will you hate her? " Thin night expression Leng Leng, that moment the brain has a moment of blank. Back to God, the man had no choice but to smile, "what do you hate? When I did so many unforgivable things to Tang poetry, she would choose to put it down. I''m not qualified to say I hate her. " "My mommy doesn''t want you to get along with her with this idea of debt." Tang Wei reminded, "Daddy, you can be more aboveboard to her. We all see your change in our eyes. We don''t have to indulge in the past." Bo ye put his hand on Tang Wei''s head and said, "well, thank you for enlightening me, your father. I think I can. Even if Tang poetry doesn''t accept me, you will come back as well, and everything in the Bo family will depend on you to inherit. " "Don''t you want to have another one?" Tang Wei was still a little nervous when he talked about this Then I''m not right. People will say that I And I''m not happy with so many shareholders of your company. " Yes, those old people who want to do something in Boye''s domestic company have been planning to rebel for a long time. If it were not for the pressure of thin night now, it would be able to jump up and split Bo''s family. Unexpectedly thin night hears this, just smile indifferently, signal Tang Wei is at ease. "You are my son, the son of the right name. Who dares to point out my inheritance? " Bo Ye takes Tang Wei back on the bus and drives to Tang Shi''s home. "My name is your most powerful backer." He can''t die, he must live, he must be strong, for the sake of Tang poetry and Tang Wei, and for the sake of letting them no longer be implicated in intrigue, he must stick to it. If one day Tang Wei is threatened and in danger in a corner of the world, even if Bo Ye dies together, he will have to pay a heavy price. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 740 After Tang Wei went back, he gave Tang Shi the food he packed and brought. Later, Tang Shi asked, "did Bo ye take you?" Tang Wei paused, "yes, what''s the matter?" Tang Shi''s eyes were a little complicated, like pain and relief, "this restaurant It was the first time we went out to eat together after our marriage. Although we ate half of it, Bo Ye was called away by tranquility, leaving me to sit alone in the restaurant and finish a lot of things I ordered. " After that, Tang Shi laughs and pokes at the contents of the bowl. "It was a joke that people had been watching for a long time at that time. When I went out on a date, my husband left me on the way. I was still in such a high-end place Maybe I''m a stranger, too. " At that time, with what kind of mood, I watched Bo Ye leave, and then I played all the plays to the end? Tang Wei was stunned. He didn''t expect that there was such a story behind the restaurant. Habits and memories are a real torture. Now I want to come, even if I feel relieved, I still feel pain. Tang Wei whispered, "I didn''t expect that it would remind you of sad things. If you feel bad, then these dishes..." "Nothing." Tang Shi said with a smile, "it has nothing to do with food. Besides, I have Put it down, no matter how painful it is, it''s just the past. " Tang Wei looked at Tang Shi''s supper there, and suddenly he felt, "Bo Ye, in fact, let me convey to you that night that he missed you and wanted to be with you again." The vision of Tang poetry has a wave. "But I didn''t dare to be frank, so I used those words to test whether you and he will have a future." Tang Wei said frankly, "Mommy, I respect all your choices." Tang Shi lowered his eyes, but his hand holding chopsticks trembled faintly. There is a tender voice in my ear, there is a man waiting for you at the end of time, tireless, time wasted. But she How to respond? "If he died, would you shed tears for him?" Tang Wei suddenly changed the subject, and asked from another angle, "after all, I heard that his kidney is likely to have problems. If one day he really left the world, Mommy, would you be sad?" "I''ll be sad." Tang Shi finally looked Tang Wei in the eye, took a deep breath, as if exhausted all his strength, "I will be very sad, very sad. Because that''s the man I loved so hard. " That''s enough. Tang Wei grinned, "if he can get your recognition, he may be worth it in his life." In the middle of the night, all the emotions are gone. Tang Wei went to apply for a passport to go abroad, and then went to someone else to take a make-up photo. After all, Tang Wei was picked up by Bo Ye and returned to Baicheng. Tang Shi was waiting for him at home. When he came back with all his contracts and certificates, he was a little excited. "Are you ready?" "Well, I''ll leave for London next week." Tang Wei handed the contract to Tang Shi, "look, this is an agreement signed with the program team. Have a look." "Bo ye should have seen it for you?" Tang Shi took it over and scanned it roughly. Bo ye would certainly help to check the contract. It''s estimated that nothing serious will happen to the contract. "Well, I''m a contract artist now. You''re the baby star''s mom." Tang Wei looked at Tang Shi with pride. "Do you think you are worth a lot of money all of a sudden?" "Well." Tang Shi looked at the thin night and said to Tang Wei, "I''m proud of you." Time passed quickly, and it was time for them to fly to London. That morning, Tang Wei came to the airport on a thin night to meet Tang Wei. Tang Shi stood at the door and watched the father and son go. For a moment, he was still in a trance. It seems that nothing happened, they can get along with each other to this point. After getting on the bus, Bo Ye took Tang Wei to the airport and told him a lot of things along the way. Tang Wei said with a smile, "I won''t lose it." Bo Ye said, "if you lose it, I''ll turn the whole earth over and find you out." "Well, then." Tang Wei stretched out his little finger and thin night hook, "if one day I disappear, you must find me. Come and help me. " "Good." No effort left. This action is like a notice. Later, when Tang Wei had no way to ask for help in a foreign country, the man came like a God. He came out of the storm and seized his tender hand. Half an hour later, when they arrived at the airport, all the directors were waiting for Tang Wei. When they saw him coming, they immediately lowered their posture and led Tang Wei to the green channel. "Oh, Tang Wei, you''re here." "Have you had breakfast? I''ll buy it for you." Tang Wei is led by thin night. Two men, big and small, stand there like a scenic line. People around him hold their breath to watch, because the tall and thin man looks very strong and doesn''t dare to provoke at will"How handsome..." "Genes are wonderful. Envy... " "Keep your voice down, it looks so cold..." Tang Wei went to get his boarding pass and wanted to pass the security check. Bo Ye couldn''t get in. He stood there and watched Tang Wei go with the program team. Then Lin CI came up and lowered his voice. "Bo Shao, shall we do it?" Thin night raised eyebrow, delicate demon''s face appeared a kind of meaningful smile, "do it." When Tang Wei landed on the ground that night, he got off the plane and moved from white city to London. As soon as he entered a foreign country, he automatically felt strange, novel, lonely and bleak. The main director Fang Hai takes a taxi at the front and leads people to the hotel. Tang Wei''s small body falls in the middle of the team. In the lobby of the hotel, there are several children from other countries waiting. When they see them, they rush up to say hello excitedly. ¡°hey£¡¡± Speaking is a string of fluent English, the children followed by a group of brokers, "are you the boy named Tang Wei?" Tang Wei answered, quietly moved his eyes and asked Fang hai to help check in. Then there was a little boy with a pigtail who asked in English, "I''ve heard of you." "Thank you." Tang Weihui spoke English, then changed his tone to Japanese, "nice to meet you for the first time." Japanese children were surprised, subconsciously in their own country''s language stunned way, "how many languages do you know?" "Three Kingdoms." With a smile, Tang Wei reached for his hand and shook it with him. Then he put it down and said, "Japanese is self-taught, so it''s not perfect. I hope you can teach me. Please give me more advice. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 741 "God, you are amazing..." The little boy also went up and hugged him with a smile, "Hey, we are the only children in this group who are Asian. The others are not Asian, so we need to help each other." "Well." Fang Hai takes a sign to hang on to Tang Wei. He also sees the sign hanging on the little boy''s neck. He spell the fake text on it and says, "sakara Kurosawa? Is that your name? " "Don, you are so clever." Kurosawa chuckled, a little excited on her white face. "I''m glad to be friends with you." "Me too." Seeing that Tang Wei was able to integrate into a group with them so soon, Fang Hai was relieved, and then said, "the trial broadcast will start in the evening. You can go back to have a rest first, and then I''ll call you." "Thank you." A group of children said "thanks" in unison, which made Fang Hai feel a little embarrassed. These kids are not easy to be provoked. All of them have outstanding intelligence quotients I don''t know what''s the intention of finding a bunch of little fairy children like this Tang Wei counted roughly. There were seven children who came to the program this time. Seven brothers? This figure made him think of something sensitively. When he went back to his room, he made a video call to Bo Ye. At the other end of the world, Bo Ye was sitting in his office. He was surprised to see his son playing the video. Facing the light of the French window in the president''s office behind him, the man''s face was a little too delicate, "are you here?" "Well, it''s safe." Tang Wei and Sawara Kurosawa were assigned to a room. Seeing his video, Sawara Kurosawa also showed his face and said, "Hello, uncle." "Hello, are you Tang Wei''s new friend?" Bo Ye said generously, "you look very energetic." "Thank you for your compliment." "You look very well, and I think you look familiar," he said with a smile Thin night eyes narrowed, and then change the subject, "I hope Tang Wei in London these days you can take good care of him for me." "We are partners, we should be." Sakara Kurosawa gestured, "uncle, do you know a man named Boyi? You make me feel like him. " Tang Wei was surprised, but he didn''t say it, and Bo Ye didn''t say it. He just avoided it with a smile. Then he hung up the phone, and Bo Ye over there suddenly looked cold, "and we guessed right." Lin CI just sent the order down, looked up at that moment, his voice was firm, "Bo Shao, it''s time to start." - London is full of fog. It''s a mysterious city, romantic and a little chilly. It''s fascinating. Before Tang Weilai, he made all the preparations. In the evening, he was lying in the hotel to watch the English drama, just watching the detective Shylock. "Hey, I said, are you interested in going to Baker Street with me?" Sakara Kurosawa is also in the mood. He jumps over from another bed with a relaxed posture. Tang Wei squints, a little defensive in his heart. It can be seen from his action just now Kurosawa is a karate practitioner. Tang Wei was slightly alerted by this cognition. It seems that those who were selected to participate in the program must have their own mysterious skills. "Do you want to see the old site of Holmes?" Tang Wei is very familiar with the address reported by Kurosawa, "I can do it. Let''s go after the live broadcast on the first day." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 742 As for Tang Wei''s quick acceptance of the proposal, he was a bit surprised. "I didn''t expect you to be a loyal fan." Tang Wei grinned. "Smart, cold and rational people are certainly fascinating." "Yes." When he found a good friend, he put his hands together and made a look of worship. "I really envy that master Conan Doyle can write such a work. He must be a very powerful person in his daily life." Tang Wei can''t deny it with a smile. Later, Kurosawa Sawara looked at him with such an expression. Suddenly, he was a little envious, "why don''t you get excited? We''re going to Baker Street. Maybe we can be partners like Watson and Holmes in the future Tang Wei was a little surprised, "we? To be a partner? " The word "partner" is only between Qi Mo and Luo fan, his master. They can really be called partners. They walk together in the wind and rain, even when they are on the run, they are always together. Tang Wei did not think that Kurosawa Ohara would make this proposal. That night, Fang Hai called several children together, and then made their own introductions. Tang Wei''s relationship with Kurosawa was particularly good, which surprised Fang Hai a little bit. Under the live camera, the seven children began to introduce themselves to the national audience. Tang Wei was also among them. With a generous expression, Tang Shi, who was at the door of the TV, relaxed a little. After turning off the TV, Tang Wei came down from the curtain, and Ohara Kurosawa held him. He said, "I recognize you. Are you Boye''s son?" Tang only Leng, then the little boy also stretched out his hand, "then say hello again, I am the son of the finance minister, sakara Kurosawa." Ohara Kurosawa To tell you the truth, it''s not a very good name, but for the sincerity in his eyes, Tang Wei put down a little guard, and then said to him, "I think other people are very bad to us." Kurosawa chuckles meaningfully. They are not ordinary children, or just like Tang. "You''re right. I think this is a competition." Tanawa Kurosawa pulls Tang Wei to the corner, and the camera turns to take pictures of them chatting with each other, which makes a lot of fans of the mother generation waiting in front of the TV say that they are too cute, too cute. At this moment of thin night, is on the way to London, wearing a cap, mouth with a sneer, VIP cabin countless stewardess want to go up to hook up with this cold man, but the aura is too strong, so they dare not easily close. "Our people have found out the whereabouts of Rong Nan." Lin CI whispered to one side, "they''re going too." "Good." Thin night lowered hat brim, "my domestic affair won''t expose?" "No "You are Mr. Adam now. No one knows who you are." Lin CI made a gesture, "two hours after landing, Bai Yue has been waiting there ahead of time." "Yes." Bo Ye narrowed her eyes. "I always feel that the intention behind this program is very strange, like what to select, but what must be selected from seven children?" Lin Ci was silent for a long time. Then he stared into thin night''s eyes and said, "maybe A new generation of Seven sins. " The veins on the back of thin night''s hand suddenly burst up. Seven sins of the new generation? They want to wipe out the seven sins of the present generation, and then personally cultivate seven sins that can be used by them, so they have to start with children, so the seven selected children are very smart Thinking that her son was among them, Bo Ye felt uneasy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 743 Two hours later, Bo Ye landed in London. First, he wore a mask and went to stay in the same hotel with Tang Wei. After opening two rooms with Lin Ci, he sat down and began to adjust his schedule. There were still people in domestic companies who needed him to hold a video conference. Bo Ye took a bath as soon as possible, and then came out to have a meeting with his domestic staff. After the meeting, he was a little hoarse and picked out the IP address After that, Lin CI said, "their trial broadcast at night is over." Bo Ye takes a look at it and opens the live page to see the replay. It''s just time to pull the progress bar to the moment when Tang Wei stands in front of the camera to introduce himself. Looking at his son introducing himself in fluent English, he feels a little proud. This little boy is the pride of his life and all the hard work of Tang poetry. How lucky he is. "Young master seems to have many fans." Lin CI opened the microblog comment area. This program group is called "light of the future", because it selects smart children from several countries to participate in the program. Since the official microblog account was opened, many fans have gathered there, even older ones. [ouch, why are other children so good. ¡¿ [that is, Tang Wei is so cute. Is he from Baicheng? What a face! ¡¿ [it''s so competitive! Listen to people''s English. They started to speak English when they were five or six years old. I was still playing with mud when I was five or six years old. ¡¿ [all the children have a good look, and so did the handsome boy that day. I feel that I can''t have such a beautiful baby in my life. ¡¿ [gene yo gene! ¡¿ [it is said that Tang Wei is the son of Bo Shao in Haicheng? Really? ¡¿ [I think it''s the same. Maybe it''s an illegitimate child? ¡¿ [I don''t know. My identity is so mysterious. No wonder my tutor is so good. It''s not surprising if I''m really a Boye child. ¡¿ Lin CI handed Bo Ye his mobile phone and let Bo Ye have a look at it. With a low smile, he said, "do mom fans like them?" "A lot of girls like it, too." Lin Ci was very happy to see Tang Wei accepted by the public. "They all praise the young master for being cute." Thin night quite good mood to hook lips, "that must, is not my son." Come on, this shameless scum is proud now. Without Tang poetry, your son doesn''t know where he is! Lin CI took a look at the thin night, "Rong Nan has arrived in London. The address is not far from us. What are you going to do?" "Everything is according to the old plan." Thin night picked out a picture from the mobile phone, looked at the person''s delicate facial features, "Rong Nan''s identity may be inseparable from this person." At this time, there was a knock at the door, and then Bai Yue came in. Bo Ye said, "Yo, you''re here at last." Bai Yue was holding a big box in his hand. When he opened it, there were all kinds of paints and tools. He said, "I''m ready." Bo Ye seemed to accept his fate. He watched Bai Yue raise his knife and approach him. He took a deep breath. "Take it easy. If you dare to hurt my face..." Bai Yue grinned, "then I''ll be the best looking girl in the world." Thin night unbearable, opened his eyes, "roll!" On the same night, as soon as he got back to the hotel, Tang Wei felt his heart beat abnormally. "Wait a minute." Tang Wei felt his chest and murmured, "I feel a little strange." Sakara Kurosawa looked at him suspiciously, "what''s so strange?" Tang Wei said softly, "someone is approaching us." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 744 In a word, his eyes changed. He frowned and asked, "are you serious?" "That''s right." Tang Wei frowned, "I don''t usually have this feeling, but Kurosawa, do you believe my sixth sense?" "I''ve always believed in intuition." Sawara Kurosawa seriously looked at Tang''s only eye, "do you want to see who is hiding in the dark tonight?" Tang Wei grinned, "aren''t you afraid?" Sakara Kurosawa shook his head, "I''m not afraid, I never regard myself as an ordinary child." It seems that they all have a common feature in this program, that is, children with intelligence above normal. Kurosawa saw Tang''s only eye mysteriously, "is there an old saying in your country called lead the snake out of the cave?" Tang Weili understood the meaning of Kurosawa. They looked at each other and then each smile. "It seems that you are ready, Watson." "Oh, my Holmes." Sawara Kurosawa naturally followed their signal, "everything is ready, let''s see who is following behind." Late at night, there is a pair of peeping eyes in the night, staring at all the movements of the seven children, holding everything in their hands. "Sir, it seems that they are all sleeping well." He handed over the information of the seven children selected by the program group. Rong Nan glanced at the information of Tang Wei. This child is Bo Ye''s son. Accommodate meaningful hook lips, "thin night know his son was selected, is indifferent?" "He seems to be staying in the domestic company." The subordinate bowed his head and said respectfully, "maybe I don''t know what we''re trying to do It seems that thin night is just like this. Rongnan eyes across a deep meaning, let the hand reported again this group of children''s family background. The son of the finance minister, the niece of the prime minister, the grandson of the bank boss, the daughter of the founder of the largest department store group, the son of a famous philanthropist, the son of a famous scientist, and Tang Wei. There is no need to introduce Bo Ye''s identity too much, but few of them can be found in China. The seven children who were selected were all in their own fields. Rong Nan stared at the words and murmured, "if something happens to these people, do you think the whole world will be in chaos?" If something happens to the offspring of a person who has such a strong influence in society, it will certainly set off a storm. But once upon a time, the same was true of the seven deadly sins. Once the selected talents died, there was no one to declare for them. Rongnan clenched his fists, "exert pressure on the domestic thin night, let him temporarily no time to deal with other things, as for the side of Tang Wei, we can easily deal with." No matter how talented they are, they are just a group of children of six or seven years old. What''s to be afraid of? That night, there are two figures from the hotel window with a rope down the road, jump into the dark night, Rongnan wake up from the nightmare, go out to go for a ride on the roof, just the door next door was opened. He was surprised, and felt that the man''s breath was very familiar. Looking at the figure, he instinctively thought that the man was thin night, and at that moment he shook. But it''s not thin night at all. It''s another man, tall and thin. His figure is especially similar to thin night. The man, wearing a hoodie, passed Rong Nan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 745 Rong Nan looked at the man''s back and went out, frowning suspiciously. However, the facial features were obviously not thin night, which could be seen at a glance. In the middle of the night, he found someone to inquire about the situation of Boye in China. Finally, when he learned that Boye was still in Haicheng, he was relieved and went to the roof. He smoked a cigarette for himself. Looking down, he felt a little desolate. Every city will not stop with the departure of anyone. Even if a person who has made many contributions to the society dies, he is just dead, and no one will mourn for him. Rong Nan squints, smokes and stands at the top of the rooftop. He thinks that if he jumps down from here, what kind of chaos will happen in China. Since the death of the most important person in his life, he spent the rest of his time just paying off his debts, which were caused by his impulsive mind. After smoking the whole cigarette, a woman''s voice came from behind, with a little fragrance. With a smile, "are you still thinking about that man?" Rongnan straightened his clothes, turned to look at the woman who was talking to him, and called out, "you''re coming." "Well." Lu Yiting went up to Rong Nan and said with a smile, "it''s my job to relieve your worries. So when I heard that your excellency needed help, I came here. " "Did ace tell you that?" Ace is rongnanzui''s heartfelt man. Lu Yiting squinted and grinned, "yes, ace can''t have something to hide from me." "Then I have to be careful of my first man." Rongnan hooked his lips and opened his arms to Lu Yiting. "How about a hug for you?" Lu Yiting leaned obediently into Rong Nan''s arms, her soft fingers skimming over his chest, crumpled his shirt and looked ambiguous. That piece of red lips spit out the words that make the man intoxicated - "your business, go through fire and water, will not refuse." In this circle, everyone knows that Lu Yiting has been waiting for Rongnan for five years. However, Rongnan seems to have no feelings for her. Every time, she just gives her a moment of warmth when she needs her. Such a man is cold and cruel in Thailand, but Lu Yiting just likes it. She would be drunk in the middle of the night, drunk eyes hazy fell in ace''s arms, asked him, "how to get a man''s heart?" Ace was silent and would never explain. Lu Yiting put her arms around ace''s neck and said, "I can make all the men in the world surrender, but We can''t get Rongnan. " Because this man himself is The whole world, the representative of the whole power. Now relying on Rong Nan''s bosom, Lu Yiting knows that he needs her again, so she doesn''t want to pretend. She can even drop a hug and come out again, but she is willing to. Rong Nan touched her smooth hair and said in a low voice, "I want you to seduce Bo Ye." Lu Yiting was stunned. Thin night? The prince of guanjuehai city? Why Would you give such an order? She couldn''t believe that she took a look at Rongnan, "what do you mean by seducing me?" Rong Nan grinned like a devil. He was elegant and noble, but he was cold. Lu Yiting smiles silently. Yes, she forgets that Rong Nan is the same kind of person as Bo Ye. They have no heart. "To what extent?" Rongnan asked back, and then gave the answer, "I hope you''ll do everything." ****** at the same time, Tang Wei and Suhara Kurosawa sneaked out of the hotel hall on the same night. The two children were wearing black masks and hats. When they went out to take a taxi, the taxi driver was stunned. Oh, how these two kids seem to be shooting spy blockbusters. However, Zhang Kou''s voice was still tender. Although it was tender, it was fluent in English. "Hello, sir. Is it convenient to take us to block 221B, Baker Street?" The taxi driver smiles, "it seems that you are a fan of Sherlock Holmes." "Yes." As Tang Wei said this, he took a look through the rear-view mirror in front of him. Sure enough, someone came out with a taxi. It seems to be the same as he and Kurosawa Sawara expected. Tang Wei chuckled, looked at Kurosawa and then said to the driver, "would you please drive a little faster?" As soon as they accelerated, the car behind them began to speed up. It seemed that it was no doubt that it was tracking them. Tang Wei pressed his knuckles and opened the map. He was not unfamiliar with the software full of English letters. He quickly turned to a narrow alley and said, "Sir, is there such a place near Baker Street?" Then he handed the mobile phone to the driver to see the address above. The driver said, "yes, have you decided to go? It''s midnight, and the Baker Street museum should not be open either. ""It''s OK. You can do as you please and go slowly." Kurosawa had a pile of pounds in his pocket. It seemed that they were not short of money. The driver was a little bit surprised and took another look at them. It seems that the two children grew up in a noble family with different temperament from others. Forty minutes later, they stopped around Baker Street. As soon as they got off the bus, the two children nimbly got into the dark shadow. The driver also turned around and drove away. When the group of people who were following them arrived, they found that there was no one nearby and there were no pedestrians at all. In the middle of the night, who will come here? Except for a few tramps sleeping on the street corner, it''s lucky to have a taxi occasionally. A group of people in black were silly. The leader patted on the back of his little brother''s head and said in Chinese, "what a waste! You can lose it with both children! " "Old Boss, it''s not our fault. They are so small that they disappeared in the blink of an eye... " Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa hide in the dark and count them. There are four people in total. Then they can solve two problems by themselves and work together. It depends on the method. Tang Wei picked up a small stone, threw it out, hit it on the back of the man''s head accurately, and then quickly moved from this building to the back of another wall. When the gang of black people rushed to the back of the wall to catch them, Tang Wei gently counted - three, two, one! The next second, the gang fell to the ground on the spot, and there was a tumbling sound. They also scolded their parents and yelled, "I''ve been tricked by those two little bunnies!" Tang Wei and Suhara Kurosawa tied a rubber band on the ground. These people rushed over. If they didn''t look at the black ground, they would trip. Just at this time, Sawara Kurosawa asked the tramp who was playing on the floor to come with a sack. He covered their heads in the air, and heard a scream. The tramp was stunned and shrank in the corner to watch the two children fight with adults. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 746 Sakara Kurosawa had practiced karate. Although he was a child, his hand was not light. He put all their knee joints into dislocation. While the group didn''t recover, he yelled, "Don!" Tang Wei steps on the wall and rushes up. Bo yejiao teaches all the cool running tricks. He has a rope around his waist, which is still the same as the tramp in the corner. The tramp heart said, damn, when my things were stolen by these bunnies, I don''t know. Tang Wei circled a few times, then threw the other end of the rope to Kurosawa. The two men finally tied the knot. The four men were tied together in a posture of falling to the ground with a sack on their head, and kept giving out some meaningless curses. Tang Wei laughed and tied the rope tighter. "Call, keep calling. It''s better to lead the police here. Do you want to try the strength of the London police?" A group of people immediately shut up, leaving only a low breath. "You''re pretty good," he said "You too." Tang Wei slapped him, and then the two children squatted in front of the gang. Because they were wearing sacks on their heads, they didn''t see who was helping. "I warn you, don''t let us catch you two little bastards..." ¡°wow¡£¡± Tang Wei whistled, "it''s time for us to ask. Why don''t you say who is calling you out behind your back?" "No way!" When did a group of adults suffer such insults? I was fooled around by two little kids, let alone confessed my boss behind the scenes. Where are their faces? "In that case, it seems that I can only speak for myself." Tang Wei held his hands in front of his chest, disdained, picked a topic and said, "I know your boss has a little deal with Fang Hai, and you don''t have to hide it. Do you really think we don''t know anything?" The group of people in black were surprised. How did the little boy know? Does he really know everything? Looking at their reaction, Tang Wei knew that he had guessed right. Then he continued to laugh and say, "are you all the seven children gathered today? What is the purpose of bringing together the offspring of all the influential children in the world? " Those people are unbelievable. Why does Tang Wei understand so clearly? "Besides..." Tang Wei bent down and grinned. At that moment, the smile was like a thin night of angry smile. With a chill, several tramps who watched the whole process were shaking together. The child''s eyes were terrible, right! "Your boss, are you looking for us for what you used to Seven sins? " When the name of seven sins was read out from Tang Wei''s mouth, the group of people in black thundered in their heads. What''s the origin of this child? He even knew the seven sins clearly? Of course, I know clearly that most of the seven sins are still good friends with Tang Wei. Unfortunately, these people did not expect such development. However, their expressions betray them, which just proves Tang Wei''s conjecture. After getting the answer he wanted, he picked up his cell phone and said, "what''s the alarm call in London?" Tang Wei asked him, "do you take them all to the door of the police station?" "Right." "They seem to look down on children very much," he said Tramp on one side: Mom, the children are so terrible that they dare not look down on them! "Who are you?" A group of people can''t sit still. As soon as they hear that they are going to be sent to the police station, they are afraid that things will be revealed. It''s not the kids that they will face, it''s the whole police station in London, and that will make a big deal. "Are you afraid?" Tang Wei''s expression was indifferent. "Really, you adults, how do you like to despise children so much? Didn''t Detective Conan see it? Children are not necessarily all innocent. " That group of people in Black said, how do we know to meet two kids who have become elite! "It''s better for us to send them to the police station by ourselves and save some unnecessary trouble," he said It''s reasonable. After all, they have to go to the cast to record the program. If they call the police that night and go to the police station with a group of mysterious people in black, it will affect the reputation of the cast. "But how do we deliver it?" After taking a look at the van they were driving, Kurosawa sakara made a finger ring, "take them Put it all in the back of the van and let''s drive over. Can you drive? " "No, but I''ve seen how my father drives," Tang said "What a coincidence, so am I." The boy grinned. "Then do it." They cast their eyes on the tramp who was shrinking to one side. The three tramps immediately hugged each other and felt a sense of killing.It''s so innocent to smile. How can these two children look so gloomy "Please fight these four men for us." Tang Wei smiles sweetly, and the tramp shivers all over. Finally, he admits his life. When they move the four struggling men in black tied together into the van, he gives them money. The tramp froze. "Thank you for your willingness, and I hope the world will give you more kindness," he said The three vagabonds were shocked to see the money coming from Kurosawa and his clean little hands holding the money and putting it into their rough and dirty hands. Suddenly, their hearts shrank. "If I live here for a long time." Keihara Kurosawa laughed, showing a clean white teeth, white skin, hands and generous, you can see that the home conditions are very good, speak English is quite fluent, "I may need your help next time, so thank you tonight." Tramp red eyes in English back a don''t thank, watching them both get on the car, also waved to them. Tang Wei is skilled in starting the car. He has taught him a set of procedures before Boye. Clutch, foot brake and gear are all very convenient. Later, he drove the car onto the road, and sakara Kurosawa leaned on the co driver''s seat and closed his eyes. "Why did you say that last word?" Tang Wei asked, "it''s for Do you buy people''s hearts? " "Smart." "Money and good words are the easiest things to buy people''s hearts, so it''s the most effective way to do it both ways. In order to ensure that we don''t have accidents, it''s necessary to give alms at this time. " Tang Wei understood that if the police asked about the crime in this area at that time, now these tramps would keep secret for them. After all, they had been moved by Kurosawa sakara and would not sell out in a short time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 747 When the London police came to work the next morning, they saw a strange looking crowd at the gate of the police station. When they walked in, they found that four people were tied together. They were startled. There was a piece of paper on the group of people, and someone wrote in English - [follow us, we''ll leave it to your police to decide. ¡¿ later, after the investigation of the surveillance video, they did not find out who actually transported the group of people. Only in the video, they found that the group of people in black were tracking other people''s cars, and a large number of anesthetics were found on them. A group of people were unable to argue. No matter what explanation they said, it was futile. Sakara Kurosawa and Tang Wei go back to sleep until daybreak, but next door''s Rongnan can''t sit still. "Sir, the man in black we sent out..." His subordinate ace swallowed his saliva. "They were all captured by the police. I don''t know why Do we need to bail them out now? " Rong Nan strides, "what do these people do for food? Got caught? Don''t you call them to follow Tang Wei and the little boy who came that day? " "It''s like I lost it. I didn''t know what happened. I was tied up To the police station. " It''s also a shame to say that they were bound and sent to the police station. The gang yelled that they were sent by two children. How could the police believe it? Can you four strong men be bullied by two children? What a joke! Rongnan clenched his fist, and his eyes flashed with a cold intention to kill him. "It seems that we underestimated Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa." Ace bowed his head, "your honor, our next step..." "I don''t know if they are aware of it. If they are not aware of it, then they will implement it according to the original plan, and nothing else needs to be changed. If you notice... " Rong Nan''s voice was tinged with some repression, "as soon as possible, to solve them all." That night, Bo Ye was sitting in the box of a restaurant with high decoration. There were a lot of people sitting around. Asuka ordered the dishes and gave the menu to the waiter. The man called Miss respectfully. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Yue couldn''t help but said, "I didn''t expect you to be the daughter of the boss of the world''s largest high-end restaurant chain..." Asuka''s handsome smile is not inferior to several of their men. When he grins, the tears in the corners of his eyes are very beautiful. "Didn''t you expect that?" "You can''t think of seven crimes to be an agent." Qi Mo loosened his finger joint, "isn''t it good to count money at home?" "What''s the point." Asuka said, "you have to pursue some excitement all your life. Besides, I''m so powerful. It''s a pity that I don''t take part in the seven crimes. " Luo fan didn''t speak, but he was silent. He was always an iceberg. But Qi Mo didn''t expect Cong Shan to come out with him. He and Luo fan, one lazy and the other cold, were just two air coolers. They sat there so that other people couldn''t take it. Later, Asuka rolled his eyes. "I didn''t expect that we met in private in the seventh crime." In the past, they always wear masks to show people, never show their true identity. Now they put everything aside and sit together, reflecting a little bit of world security. However, the so-called security in this world is just someone carrying a heavy load for you. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 748 "I checked a few children that cha Rongnan gathered this time." Bo Ye knocked on the table, and several people looked at him. The man said, "these children are all from a big family. If something goes wrong, the world will be in chaos." "Great." Qi Mo on one side to pick up the words of thin night, "Rongnan do so in the end is why?" "Don''t talk about it. I''ve been lying in ambush with Fu Zhen for so long, but I haven''t found any information about Rong Nan." Asuka shrugged, "this person, this name, seems to appear in the world out of thin air. No one knows who Rongnan is -" "but his identity is very strong." All of a sudden, Luo fan, who had been silent, said something cold, like a heavy hammer hitting everyone''s heart, "maybe even more than the five of us put together And strong. " Bai Yue has a haircut. His parents are both scientists. They are obsessed with research. Since childhood, Bai Yue has been free-ranging. However, Bai Yue has inherited his parents'' intelligence and talent. He is young and has amazing medical skills. It is more accurate to say that he is a doctor than a scientist. After all, Bai Yue''s white hair is also due to the fact that he didn''t sleep in the laboratory for a week in a row when he was a minor, and his body was overdrawn seriously, leading to a night of white hair. But he didn''t seem to have any influence. His white hair made him more beautiful. But when she thinks of the identities of Bai Yue and Asuka, Bo Ye feels chilly. "What are Qi Mo and Luo fan doing?" Thin night casually asked, unexpectedly Qi Mo waved, "nothing, nothing, our family is an official." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Asuka asked subconsciously, "which country, which position?" Qi Mo reported the English name of a country, followed by a sentence, "Secretary of state." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Terrible!" Asuka almost jumped up. "Why has no one ever told me about it! Why are you all so terrible Qi Mo pointed to Luo fan, "no, Ventus is more terrible. Their family is Dubai''s The local tyrants in the front row. " Even thin night inside, except Luo fan of all people, followed to pour to inhale a cool air. Qi Mo stood up and said, "otherwise, where do you think those advanced weapons and equipment come from? Ordinary people can''t get it at all, OK? " Luofan took another look at Boye. "My father and you had business cooperation. He said you were very good." Being recognized by Luo fan''s father shows that Bo Ye is not a busy person. To tell you the truth, if Bo ye had not been strong in heart, he would have made a case now. "Asuka''s father is a leader in the catering industry, Bai Yue''s parents are scientists, and I''m a businessman - Cong Shan''s father is the biggest underground mafia boss. R7cky and Ventus have just introduced Do you think The identities of the seven children who were called over this time are similar? " Thin night aware of something wrong, these identity too coincidence, in the end is not deliberately looking for these people? Qi Mo has the same perception as Bo Ye, so he tells his inner doubts, "I think it''s like someone is summoning those great people in the world who have a certain influence on society, maybe to achieve a certain purpose." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 749 Bai Yue touched his chin. "It''s shameless. Even we dare to move. It shows that either he is brave and not afraid of death, then he is just like us A man of unshakable status. " Bo ye had an idea in his mind, but it was soon dismissed. No, no It shouldn''t be like this I hope he thinks more. "Now that there are so many guesses, we can''t figure out the result. It''s better to see what they''ve come up with this time." Qi Mo picked up the supercomputer and began to input a paragraph of words on the web page. Then he frowned. "Recently, there seems to be a new case. The London police found that four people in black were tied up in sacks and left at the door of the police station. The onlookers applauded and said that they had done a good job." "Why?" Bai Yue took a look at Qi Mo more, "what''s the specific process?" Qi Mo shook his head. "The police didn''t find out who did it. They just confirmed that these people were suspected of committing crimes, so they were temporarily detained. But according to the testimony of the man in black, it was two children who tied them up..." The eyes of all present suddenly sank. "The police regard their confession as a mental disorder deliberately pretended to escape the legal sanction, but they do not believe it." Qi Mo read the English translation of all the reports, "but the surveillance video at that time was full of doubts, and there was no judgment yet." He will pull down the page, "but the following online game review is a cheering sound, saying that someone took action and punished these bad people, I feel very happy." "Others say that Holmes is reincarnated." "Contemporary Sherlock Holmes'' behavior is indeed Baker Street in London." "I really hope that this kind of anonymous fight against crime will happen more often, and maintain public order together." Asuka laughs. "The Internet users in London are very enthusiastic." Bo Ye said tentatively, "could it be Do you want them To tell you the truth, Tang Wei has a high IQ. They admit that, but Tang Wei can tie up four big men. They also doubt whether he can do it. "Tang Wei must have a wonderful helper to do this." Cong Shan analyzed his martial arts family background, and he could definitely find a way out, "and this helper, with unusual skills, must be a practitioner. Taking this into consideration, if you really want to choose from seven children, I think it''s more likely that the child of that day benzene, I remember that his family also opened a martial arts school." Kurosawa in the hotel sneezed. As it happened, Tang Wei asked, "can you teach me your karate?" "Yes, I''ve been studying for many years." He wiped his nose and said to Tang Wei, "who did you learn Parkour from?" "My daddy." Tang Wei truthfully conveyed, "he taught me to use it for self-defense and escape. He said that Sanda is unrealistic in my primary school. No matter how severe it is, it''s a small body, and I can''t beat others. It''s better to practice parkour, turn over a wall, climb a building, jump a window, and just run away. " "Your father is very interesting." Kurosawa chuckled twice, "it''s much more fun than my old and serious dad. Next time I go to Haicheng to see you, I must see your dad." "Sure." Tang Weidao said, "but my father and I have a complicated situation in our family. I live in Baicheng. If you come, you can come to Baicheng first, and then I''ll take you to Haicheng to find my father." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 750 The two children clapped their hands and looked at each other with a smile. It seemed that they had found the most suitable partner for them. Kurosawa said, "if you have an accident next time, I will call my father to rescue you with a large army." "So am I Tang Wei blinked mysteriously, "don''t underestimate my father''s influence in China." "Ha ha ha." "I''m so happy to meet you," he said He has been locked up all the time, doing a closed elite education, so it''s really nice to meet Tang Wei, a peer with a common topic. You know, in this world, there are too few people who can play with him. The older look down on children, and the younger can''t play together. In fact, the child prodigy with super intelligence has a very boring childhood. At the same time, however, several people in Boye talked in circles on the list while eating, "this one lives with this one. It''s said that they have known each other for a long time. Tang Wei lives with Kurosawa, so I think it''s very possible for Tang Wei to work with him." "Does Tang Wei know that we have all followed him to London?" Bai Yue asked. "I don''t know." Cong Shan pinched his eyebrows. "I''m afraid to frighten the snake." "It seems that your plan is very thorough. You even keep it from your son. What about China? Who''s helping? " Thin night mysterious smile, "you guess." In a word, he has many ways to make people mistake him for staying in the domestic company. Lin CI sat on one side and didn''t speak. After a while, he received a text message and then raised his head. "Bo Shao, people from Rongnan, went to the domestic company to cooperate with us." "When I come to you at such a time, I just want to test whether you are still in the company." Qi Mo hit the nail on the head, "what do you want to say?" "See you." Thin night hands staggered against the chin, "I''m not afraid of him to test, all the preparations are ready." On the second day of the broadcast of light of the future, several children who were temporarily formed into a team of two started their own busy program recording. One of the girls was formed together with the little fresh meat that the program group wanted to be popular with. Like a father and daughter CP, they also won the favor of countless people. However, Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa didn''t get in touch with other people. They just knew each other I don''t know which country they come from and what their names are. I don''t have much communication with them. Anyway, they look down on Asians. It''s better for them to play together. This afternoon, the program team went to Baker Street in London. They heard about a case in which a man in black was tied up and left at the door of the police station. They also interviewed children. When it was Tang Wei''s turn and sakara Kurosawa''s turn, the two parties were surprised and said, "wow, that''s incredible." Life is like a play. It''s all about acting. Who would have thought they did it? "I know that, my uncle is a big fan of Sherlock Holmes," said a blonde half breed, pointing to the front door of Baker Street Tang Wei and keihara Kurosawa took a look at her, and immediately after the program, they put the camera on the little beauty. She is the niece of the foreign Prime Minister and likes to face the camera very much. When they find that the camera is aimed at them, they are very proud. They prepare a large set of popular science speeches about Sherlock Holmes like reciting manuscripts. The audience outside the camera are stunned In the past, several bullet screens said that this little girl was really good. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 751 However, among thousands of comments, some people think that the child is too official and old-fashioned, and they feel worried. Is this really good for children? It''s like reciting manuscripts. When you are young, you know how to compete with others. This has a great impact on the young mind of children. However, because these voices are too low, buried in a pile of cheers. But Kurosawa asked Tang Wei, "do you think she really likes Holmes?" "No Tang Wei firmly admitted, "she just saw Holmes as a way to show off. She just likes to be pointed at and boasted about. " That''s why I can speak without emotion or endorsement. "I don''t even think she''s seen Sherlock Holmes at all. She just guessed" the duel at Lessing Bach falls. " "The magic dog of Baskerville." Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa read a few important chapters casually. Before that, the little beauty twisted her expression. Obviously, they have seen it countless times to be so familiar with it. Compared with her long speech just now, she only introduced the layman who didn''t mention the content at all, which is more in line with a real book fan. "It seems that you know it well, too." Later, the director group focused on the little beauty just now. The layman still thinks that the person who can say a lot of introductions is more powerful, but in fact, the little beauty has already felt the invisible pressure. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 752 The two silent boys seem to have a lot of strength. Clenching her fist, when the program group went to find passers-by to do activities together, the little beauty went to Tang Wei, "Hey, yellow man, my name is Eva, what''s your name?" "Tang Wei." Tang Wei didn''t refuse. He just said it lightly. He also introduced him on the way, "this is sakara Kurosawa." "Just two low-grade yellow dogs." EVA is white and thinks she is the most superior. She always looks down on the yellow skin and the black skin. Her rejection is very serious. "I want to ask you, did you deliberately rob my camera just now?" "To be honest, we don''t have any interest in the camera," he said with a smile EVA''s face changed, "impossible! You are deliberately pretending to be so calm. In fact, you rely on this picture to deceive the audience into being interested in you. It''s really thoughtful! " Well, women''s brain tonic ability is not really built, and regardless of age. Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa expressed helplessness, sighed and did not want to say more, "Miss EVA, is there anything else? It''s time for us to play games with passers-by. I think you can choose a handsome boy to accompany you. " "Oh, how can I get your advice?" EVA turned around all of a sudden, "it''s really a yellow meddler. I hate it most. I warn you, if you dare to rob my camera again, I''ll make you feel overwhelmed. My uncle is the prime minister Tang Wei didn''t hear that. Kurosawa, who was playing with his mobile phone, didn''t lift his head. He said, "Oh.". EVA gasped for breath, stomped away, and ran to the director to say something. As a result, the director looked at them more and more, and finally shook his head to coax EVA. Kurosawa chuckled, imitating the tone of an adult at a young age, "women are so troublesome. When I grow up, I don''t want to fall in love with them at all, but my family has arranged my childhood friends for me. " "A normal good girl is still very good." Tang Wei said, "my mommy is a good person. EVA is more upset. Maybe the tutor is different from us. " In this contrast, Tang Wei began to miss the little follower named Bo Yan. Although she was not likable, she was quiet and clung to Tang Wei''s clothes, like a small oil bottle. Tang Wei thinks that Bo Yan is a little cute when compared with others occasionally. After all, Bo Yan has experienced too much and is more clever and sensible than other children. On the way, the director group casually grabbed a few people to join in the program activities. When it was Tang Wei''s turn, a tall man squatted down and said hello to him in hoarse English, "Hey, baby." Tang Wei suddenly felt hot in his heart. The man in front of him felt familiar, but this face was strange. "Hello." Tang Wei reaches for his hand and is held by him. Next, they are going to work together to find some props hidden in the street by the program team. Some of these props are hidden in shopping malls, some under streetlights, and some places they can''t think of. So they are very interesting - it''s time to test their brains and social skills. "Starting in five minutes, are the teams ready?" The host was there with a watch. "It''s two hours. Which pair finds Joker first wins first!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 753 At the host''s command, a group of children immediately led the passers-by who came to be temporary partners and ran out. Kurosawa Sawara also waved his mobile phone, "mobile phone contact, don, this time we are competitors!" "I won''t be lenient." Tang Wei grinned, then the tall man said, "let''s go, we''re going to start timing." Tang only looked at the man around him, and he still felt familiar with this breath, but all kinds of habits and instincts told him that this was not the man in his impression. Who is it Is it really a coincidence to be selected to join the program? Ten minutes later, the half breed girl who laughed at Tang Wei for being a second-class yellow race took the lead in finding a playing card. After a while, Tang Wei also found one in the elevator of the mall and sent a text message to Kurosawa Ohara. The other side also replied that it was found in the pocket of the waiter in the dessert shop. "I want all this..." Tang Wei sighed in Chinese, "you can hide it anywhere. I don''t know how it was discovered..." Men seem to understand, hook lips smile, but Tang Wei did not find. Soon, several other children also found the cards hidden by the program group. The process of their search was too interesting. A child from Bashi''s enthusiastic child went directly to ask the elder sister if there was a card hidden in her inner bra, which meant that other people directly regarded it as sexual harassment, but the child was very naive and said sincerely, please Come on, we''re on a show. I need to look for cards. Foreigners are also enthusiastic. The elder sister took a kiss on the forehead of the boy and said with a smile, "handsome boy, maybe when you grow up, your elder sister will show you ~" a group of audience laughed and said that the child was too funny. The little boy was dazzled by a kiss from his elder sister, and his face glowed red as he watched her go Back to God to shout a disturb, next time I grow up will come to you. Jiang Qi, who was sitting in front of the TV, laughed and said, "Oh! How lovely the child is! But it''s really pretty. Beautiful eyes. " "Bashi is a supermodel, Venezuela is a miss world." Tang Shi also stood in front of the TV to watch the present "light of the future" on time and commented, "I don''t know if my Tang family is only popular with my sexy little sister." "Sure, your son is so beautiful." Jiang Qi was eating melon seeds and sighed, "I don''t know when I can have such a talented son." One side of Han let his eyes rub a bright, "look for me! Look for me! Mother Jiang Qi, please come and thank me Jiang Qi was startled, "what are you doing?" "Why don''t you marry me?" Han rang pretended to be aggrieved, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why don''t I come here?" Jiang Qi was embarrassed, "because I I... " She was not ready at all, however She also has no capital to spend with Han rang. It''s wrong for her to consume Han rang''s love in this way. Jiang Qi took a deep breath. "I''m not a famous family, your family Don''t you dislike it? " She knows how much weight she has. Jiang Qi''s parents divorced a long time ago, and she has a bad relationship with her mother. When she went to university, she worked alone. She didn''t expect to be able to match Han rang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 754 "No Han rang leans on the sofa with a smile, "my parents say that I like it, and they think you are very beautiful. They say that I found it cheap." What a wonderful family. Jiang Qi''s eyes were red. After a while, he seemed to make up his mind and suddenly said, "that, Han rang, let''s get engaged." Let''s get engaged. Tang Shi almost lost control and knocked over the water cup in his hand, even Han rang was stunned. He didn''t expect this development. His face suddenly froze together. It took him a long time to recover. His voice trembled and asked, "you What did you say? " What''s going on! How come all of a sudden All of a sudden -!! Han rang feels that his ears are buzzing on both sides now, and he can''t hear anything clearly. The only thing left is that Jiang Qigang''s "let''s get engaged" is playing back and forth in his ears. Han makes his brain lack of oxygen, and his consciousness is blank. After all, Tang Shi reacted first and yanked Han rang hard. "What are you doing in a daze? Propose!" Propose! Han rang was like a child who had won five million lottery tickets on the road. He was so excited that he didn''t know how to express himself. He jumped up from the sofa. The tall and handsome man hugged Jiang Qi in his arms. The whole person was shaking, "are you really right? Right? " Jiang Qi''s eyes were slightly red, and she nodded, "yes, you are the only one who can save me from the hell given by Ye Jingtang." Han rang suddenly let go of Jiang Qi, and when she was unprepared, she rushed back to the room. There was a sound of Jingling and banging. Then she rushed out like a gust of wind, holding a small square box in her hand - he was ready, he was already ready! As long as Jiang Qi agreed, he would marry her with great momentum! From then on, anyone who dares to look down on Jiang Qi will be against them in winter vacation! Han rang kneels down on the spot, opens the ring jewelry box, puts it in the palm of his hand and hands it to Jiang Qi. At that moment, both Tang Shi and Jiang Qi covered their mouths and made a gasping sound of surprise. When did Han rang buy the ring? How long did he prepare and carefully restrain his thoughts? It''s rare to have a lover, so I treat her here Tang Shi feels that she is moved. After all, she has never been proposed by Bo Ye. Seeing Han rang treat Jiang Qi so sincerely, she is really happy for her good friend. She stands up and gives way to her position, and watches Han rang kneel down in front of Jiang Qi. The handsome man swallowed his saliva, bit his teeth and said, "I''ve prepared the ring for a long time, but I never dare to take it out. I don''t want to scare you, and I don''t want my love to be your burden, so I haven''t told you..." Jiang Qi wants to cry. "I know that you have been injured. Ye Jingtang is very bad to you. I also know that this injury will take a long time to heal. You also want to respond to me. However, you are devastated and your lover''s ability is destroyed. You don''t recover so quickly, so I''m willing to wait This is my willingness, Jiang Qi. There''s no need to promise me because of guilt. " Jiang Qihong covered her mouth with her eyes and shook her head. Han rang didn''t stay with Jiang Qi for so long just to move her. He just wanted to let Jiang Qi get more goodwill from the world, so he accompanied him silently. In many bridge sections, there are old-fashioned spare tire men who have been waiting for a blind woman owner, but Han rang is obviously not such a person. He also has his own dignity and bottom line. He likes Jiang Qi just because he likes him. He obeys his heart. Which day let go, is also free and easy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 755 Han gave a pause and decided that his words would not burden Jiang Qi, so he chose to go on - "but Jiang Qi, I''m really happy that you can tell me that you are willing to get engaged today. In fact, if you don''t want to, I can wait all the time, I have no complaints, I won''t feel tired, just accompany you, because I know I must be special in your heart, only I can comfort you and rely on you. I''m very glad that I''m the one who accompanies you when you feel bad, so I have more time to treat you, so Jiang Qi, you are very kind and didn''t drive me away. " All Tang poems are sour. "Just now when you said you wanted to get engaged, it was really..." Han rang didn''t know how to express his feelings. There was no language to describe the feeling. "I''m really happy. I''m so happy that I''m going crazy. My hands are shaking now I I know it may be very shameless. I should propose to you openly instead of rushing to the shelves like this. " The ring in his hand is shining. The 20 carat diamond ring is not only a big pen, but also a top-grade product with careful cutting and modeling. It can be seen how attentive he is to Jiang Qi. "Forgive me for not giving you a sensational ceremony this time, but my love for you remains unchanged. I will make it up to you for a more grand wedding in the future Marry me Jiang Qi, get engaged with me, and become my people. Our Han family won''t let you be wronged. " Han Shen, the eldest son, is mature, steady and elegant. Han rang, the youngest son, is even more handsome, elegant and noble. They treat people with gentleness and equality, and never look down on anyone. It''s a gift from God that Jiang Qi meets Han rang. Jiang Qi nodded and stretched out his hand while crying. Han rang''s hand was shaking and he put the ring on for Jiang Qi. Tang Shi looked at the atmosphere and wanted to cry. He joked with a smile, "Oh, such a big diamond ring is like a pigeon egg. My eyes are going to be blinded!" Jiang Qi broke his tears into a smile and joked, "do you like it? I''ll ask Han rang to buy you one. " "Oh, no, I can''t afford your fiance''s money." "What my fiancee says is what she says." Han rang smiles and hugs Jiang Qi into his arms. He hugs her Princess horizontally. Like a boy who just fell in love in high school, he excitedly hugs her and refuses to let go. "It''s so good, Jiang Qi, you are willing to get engaged with me! I have to say to my family quickly, pick a date to hold a wedding banquet! " "I''m so shy in such a hurry." Jiang Qi stretched out her hand to cover her face. She knew that her face must be hot and red now. I''m so sorry! "My God, am I dreaming?" Han rang finally put down Jiang Qi, then put his hands on both sides of her face, "am I dreaming, Jiang Qi? Would you like to be engaged to me? Would you like to start a family with me in the future? Willing to Be my lawful wife? " Jiang Qi''s eyes were still full of tears. At this time, what flashed through her mind was Ye Jingtang''s surly and rebellious face. However, no matter how much they love each other, they can''t achieve their end. It''s better to toast the past and never look back. Jiang Qi reached out and hugged Han rang, "yes, I do. Thank you for giving me a new chance. " "I want to thank you for giving me the chance..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 756 Han rang grabs Jiang Qi''s finger and looks at the diamond ring he just brought for her. The man chokes, "I Sorry, I''m so happy that I can''t control my mood... " Jiang Qi was in a hurry. "Why are you crying? God, just like me bullying you, don''t be like this. Han rang, we are all equal. No one is sorry for anyone. " "I know. I''m just so happy." Han rang did not let himself shed tears, red eyes to see his girlfriend, "I can''t stand you in Ye Jingtang there wronged, but you like him, I can''t enlighten you, I feel particularly useless. Now that you''ve come out and are willing to be with me, I''m really happy. " Up to now, he is still happy that Jiang Qi can walk out of the shadow, and all his thoughts are on Jiang Qi''s feelings. Jiang Qi whispered, "fool, how can I fail you if you are so kind to me? Do you really think that the two men in the novel are all meant to be spare tires? " Han rang face a pull, "who dares to say Lao Tzu is male two again, Lao Tzu is superior!" Jiang Qi smiles gently, but she seems to see a pair of Amber, cold and heartless eyes. Ye Jingtang, do you still remember such a tiny me who was desperate for you? That night, ye Jingtang wakes up from a nightmare. He dreams of Jiang Qi again. Dream of Jiang Qi drink too much, drunk eyes hazy, leaning on other men''s arms, just waiting for the man to sign the contract, so that she can get away. But the man seemed to be sure that Jiang Qi needed his signature and had been pouring wine for her. Until Jiang Qi couldn''t hold on, he stood up and vomited. He was held down by a man in the toilet, and his big hand was touching her. Jiang Qi said with a smile, "Mr. Liu, don''t do this, or we''ll go back and talk about it?" What else? Besides, it means to run. "What do you want to do? Don''t you just sign it? In fact, ye Jingtang is here. I have to give him some face. In this way, I''ll sign it, you, follow me. " Jiang Qijiao smiles and pastes it in the arms of general manager Liu, "general manager Liu is so generous, how can he be willing to embarrass me?" "Beauty, it''s you who hook my heart. It''s really itchy." General manager Liu scratched Jiang Qi''s chin like a kitten. Jiang Qi felt a chill and was dragged back to the private room by general manager Liu all the way. She finally signed. Then she took a deep breath, closed her eyes and kept silent for a long time. Ye Jingtang always feels that Jiang Qi may want to cry during her silence, but she can''t vent her anger and can only be silent. Yes, he remembered that it was real, because he was there, and that was his perspective. He didn''t know whether he was crazy or not. After watching Jiang Qi get up and President Liu keep up with him, he felt that President Liu didn''t mean well. He even found a reason to follow him out. At the corner of the corridor, he saw president Liu''s hand and foot to Jiang Qi, but Jiang Qi still had a smiling face and his circuitous appearance. He only knew that he was pretending to be monitoring whether Jiang Qi was qualified or not, because at that time, he had been making excuses for himself, saying that he just came out to see if Jiang Qi had done his job well. He wanted to know if he was doing his duty, but he forgot that he was holding his hands tightly and his eyes were like a blade. It seemed that he could cut president Liu''s body in the next second. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 757 He didn''t pay much attention to the past at that time. Later, he casually said a few words and left with Jiang Qi. He was still sneering at Jiang Qi in the car. Now I think it''s him who is more ironic. Ye Jingtang is lying on the bed and panting. It''s rare that he is so flustered because of an old dream. The man takes a deep breath, and then looks at the time. It''s midnight. Why do you wake up at this point? He''s been drinking to sleep these days, but he wakes up at 12 o''clock. Why do you think of Jiang Qi. Ye Jingtang felt his heart beat very fast. The man didn''t speak, but he was pale. He probably couldn''t speak. At this time, he dreamed that the past with Jiang Qi was like a slap on his face. He and Jiang Qi have been separated for too long. It''s not that he can''t get her back, it''s him I don''t have the courage to bring Jiang Qi back. Now Jiang Qi is not that. In a word, ye Jingtang is willing to be Jiang Qi. There are stronger men around her to protect her from the wind and rain. She is like a little woman. She goes shopping hand in hand with others, eats together, watches movies at home, and enjoys the love process that normal girls have. But these warmth, ye Jingtang has never given her. He didn''t even know that Jiang Qi had such a small woman side. In his eyes, Jiang Qi was a strong woman with a beautiful tongue and exquisite face. No matter how obscene a man was, he could do the same thing. As long as she was successful in business, she could face countless kinds of difficult customers. But ye Jingtang forgets that Jiang Qi is also a weak woman. She has no power to bind a chicken. It''s only for him that she makes herself invulnerable, but her heart It also needs people to take care of it. Ye Jingtang missed it, but Han rang didn''t. So now, Jiang Qi runs away with others, and ye Jingtang is upset, but he can''t help it. It''s hard to bear to dream of an old friend in the middle of the night. Ye Jingtang wants to call Bo Ye and ask him to come out to drink with her, but suddenly remembers that the relationship between Bo Ye''s grandson and Tang Shi has eased. After all, he can give up his life for her. Ye Jingtang thought that he would not disturb Bo Ye''s rhythm, so he didn''t continue. He just lay on the bed alone. At this time, all the memories about Jiang Qi came back to his mind. He still keeps the coffee machine Jiang Qi bought for him at home. Ye Jingtang realized that he had left Jiang Qi Life should be so lonely, no longer a woman fresh and arrogant to make trouble in his eyes, when he is quiet, the air is cold enough to make people crazy. The next day, Han made his family full. What one family is, , is a Korean phone. Mom, I have a fiancee. I was surprised that the Korean family once again sent out gifts, gifts, red envelopes, red envelopes, and then went to the supermarket to sweep goods. What necklace and perfume bought a lot of shopping spree, and then drove a family to the home of Han. When Tang Shi went to open the door, he saw Han Shen''s face and was startled, "brother Han?" Han rang''s mother poked her head out from behind, "is that you? Is our family here? " It''s going to take care of our family so soon. Jiang Qigang shouts hello to her aunt. A group of people rush to her. Fortunately, Tang Shi hides quickly, or she may be brought down. She locks xiaoyeye in her room early, goes to the kitchen to prepare fruit, and leaves Jiang Qi and Han rang to face her parents. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 758 Jiang Qi''s mother grabs Jiang Qi''s hand hard and praises her constantly! You''re so beautiful! Did you promise my son? Good thing! Good thing! Oh, my silly son is blessed. Jiang Qi, thank you so much. As soon as she thought of you becoming my daughter-in-law, she happily stayed up all night... " Han Shen put a pile of gifts into Jiang Qi''s arms. "Welcome to our family." Jiang Qi was startled, "it''s all I can''t use such a valuable thing, auntie. " "What can''t do!" Han asked his mother to take out two bank cards, "for your private money! Hiding, Han rang''s future money is also yours! If he doesn''t treat you well, you''ll pay someone to beat him up! " Jiang Qi was flattered, but also some laughing and crying, "aunt, you are too polite, so I am embarrassed." "I''ll be a family. I''m sorry." Han let''s sister took a lot of the cosmetics she bought now to Jiang Qi. "Now, I don''t have time to prepare gifts. I bought you some cosmetics and perfume. Later we''ll go shopping together and buy a better one." Jiang Qi took those heavy things and his nose was sour. It''s all because her family looks up to her that they treat her well, but her status is not as good as Han rang''s "Auntie, don''t send it. I''m under a lot of pressure. I can''t afford to send you such good things..." "What''s the pressure?" Han let his mother''s hand wave, "don''t think too much, you just give way to Han! How many girls in the world can you do this to Han rang? Now there is no match in the society for a long time. We just like you. Good boy, don''t be so stressed. Why are you so polite when you''re in the family? If you''re really polite, why don''t you come to our house for dinner and help my aunt cook together. My aunt likes cooking. " No wonder that Han rang''s good cooking is inherited from his mother. Jiang Qi laughed, "Auntie, I cook. Maybe you''ll have to have an accident." "Ha ha ha, isn''t that the same as my elder brother! My elder brother is excellent at cooking. My mother has not inherited any cooking skills! " Han rang''s sister jokingly said, "my elder brother is like my father, silent, Han rang is like my mother, more open, cooking is delicious." Han Shen said, "who do you look like?" Han rang''s sister pointed to herself, "when you were a child, you always bullied me, saying that you picked up my sister and Han rang''s brother from the garbage can!" A group of people laugh, the atmosphere suddenly relaxed, Tang Shi came to the end of the fruit, Han Shen took the initiative to stand up and help. "Long time no see." The man went to the kitchen to help wash the knife, "you seem to be in better shape recently than the last time I saw you." When Tang Shi went back to the kitchen and heard him say that, he was surprised and asked with a smile, "why do you say that?" "The eyes are shining." Han Shen said in a low voice, "smile is more than before. Before that kind of smile is very strange, completely to deal with outsiders, today I open the door to see you smile, I think it is from the heart It seems that he is good at observing. Tang Shi did not deny, "well, life is good, some difficulties and setbacks have passed, so the mood has changed." "Very good." Han Shen washed the knife, dried it and put it back, "I hope you can always keep such a good mood in the future." "Thank you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 759 Tang Shi and Han Shen said thank you, and then took a few pieces of cut apples to take to the room for supper. Han Shen noticed and asked, "is there anyone in your room?" Tang Shi waved to him, "come here, come here." Han Shen felt that her action was a bit like a cat. He grinned and then said, "what kind of monster is hidden in the room?" Tang Shi hissed, then yanked open the door. Han Shen saw a gray light flash past his eyes. Before he could react, husky appeared on the stage! Seeing so many people come to play at home, xiaoyeye makes people crazy on the spot. Regardless of the apple slices in Tang Shi''s hand, she jumps on the sofa and jostles in the crowd. Han rang''s family were startled by xiaoyeye. When they came back to see the dog, they laughed again. "When did you have a dog?" "How stupid! It''s husky "Oh, what a beautiful color! "Male and female?" Tang Shi cried with a smile, "little night! Don''t make trouble Xiaoyeye was taught a lot, and he knew that it was Tang Shi calling himself. So he went and sat down with his tail wagging. Then Tang Shi lost two pieces of apple slices to him, and the silly dog jumped up and began to eat the apple. Han Shen was surprised, "you can have a dog." "Well." Tang Shi squatted down and touched Xiao YeYe''s head. "There was a husky before, but it disappeared later. He was sad for a long time and vowed not to have a dog in his life. Because the feeling of having and then losing is too painful. " Han Shen heard her say so, eyes deep, "sorry, talking about your sad things." "Nothing." Tang Shi stood up from the ground with a wave of his hand, "but it''s much better now. Although I will still miss the original husky, the small night is also very important now. " "Did you buy it?" "No, Bo Ye gave it to me." Tang Shi looks up at Han Shen''s eyes. This answer is unexpected. It''s from Bo Ye. According to his understanding, didn''t Tang poetry and Boye come to the point of death? Now why Tang Shi noticed the doubts in Han Shen''s eyes, just a faint smile, "yes." She did fight with Bo Ye, but later the fight ended with Bo Ye''s death, and those who love and hate the past It all ended with a leap from the cliff. It''s gone. This is Bo Ye''s last gesture of atonement and the only way he can pay for Tang poetry. Tang poetry once felt that Bo Ye, who came back now, might be just a stand in. Everyone was accompanying her in a play, pretending that Bo Ye was not dead. This Bo Ye is really Bo Ye. However, in fact, maybe it was a cliff jump, a real thin night He''s long gone. Tang Shi gave up all the confused thoughts in his mind. Then he continued to look at Han Shen and said in a soft voice, "in fact, I don''t understand how I got there step by step. But I think it''s very good now that the days are at an end, and then there''s a bright future. " For Tang poetry, Bo Ye can be painful, happy, admired by thousands of people, or trampled on by others. He can continue to be cool and unrestrained, and can also be gentle and universal - but he can''t die. It''s a thorn in Tang poetry''s heart to entangle with Bo Ye until she dies. If Bo Ye dies, she will probably collapse overnight. Han Shen was quite surprised to see the woman in front of him, "you are different from others." I once saw a sentence that can be used to describe Tang poetry. It''s just right to describe her legendary and turbulent life. A mountain flower smiles brilliantly, turns around and dominates the sky. Han Shen thinks that maybe ordinary men can''t stand side by side with Tang poetry, because she has experienced too much, and her heart is already full of waste, and those sweet words can''t shake her at all. Han Shen stood not far away from Tang poetry, but felt that he was far away from Tang poetry. As far as A whole world apart. ****** however, at the same time in London, there is a very interesting game of looking for things on Baker Street. A group of children who suck powder are wandering around the shopping mall. In order to find a card first, Tang Wei is led by a blonde man. He thinks that this man has a familiar figure, but this face has no impression, so he can only put down his caution temporarily Prepare. After all, it was in front of the camera, and he didn''t think of any mistakes. There was a call from Sawara Kurosawa, "don, I''ve found three!" Soon there was a typesetting at the bottom of the program. Kurosawa found three cards. The first thing was to call Tang Wei. Then someone said with a smile, "are they enemies? Are they teammates?" Tang Wei said, "I only have two. I want to give up. There are so many people coming and going...""I need to teach you a lesson at this time." Kurosawa chuckled twice, and his voice came out from his mobile phone. "The best way to hide a person is to hide in the crowd You are so smart that you should be able to understand what I''m talking about? " Tang Weili immediately understood the saying of Kurosawa sakara and called out a couple of thanks. Then he took the hand of the man around him. The blonde foreigner was stunned. Then Tang Wei Ran with him. The photographer immediately followed him with the camera. The audience who watched the live broadcast sent a pile of bullet screens, all of which praised how cute Tang Wei was and how good his foundation was Because of this, we can have such a smart and beautiful child. Sure enough, ten minutes later, in a toy store, Tang Wei found the third card. Then in the store next door, he found another card on the edge of the card box - wood hidden in the woods. It''s really a perfect interpretation. If you want to find a hidden toy, you should go to the toy pile. Soon, the number of cards found by Tang Wei exceeded that of the other children. The program team made a table of all the cards found by all of them in the camera. The time was racing against the clock, and the viewers felt an invisible sense of pressure. Especially the mixed race girl named EVA, she can''t bear that Tang Wei finds more cards than herself, because in her eyes, Tang Wei is a second-class Asian, not worthy to be compared with her. But later, it was Tang Wei who found the Joker first. Kurosawa was in the same area as Tang Wei. When he saw Tang Wei lifting his Joker, he was surprised. He just wanted to say congratulations, but the next second he saw Tang Wei looking left and right. He found that the camera was not following him at this time, so he quickly put the card back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 760 Yeah, put it back. He put back the Joker card he had found and could be used to win the game. Then he pretended to find nothing. Kurosawa was stunned and yelled, "Hey, don, why are you --" "Shh!" Tang Wei made a low voice movement, and his voice also lowered, "I don''t want people to know that I found the card, I don''t want to make a public statement." So when he deliberately put the card back, it was a little more conspicuous, so that the next person who passed by could easily find it. As for him, he doesn''t want to be the number one. He''s not interested in this, and he''s too lazy to stand out. Sawara Kurosawa whistled, "I see. Is this what your ancients call great wisdom like a fool?" "You know the cultural tradition of our country very well." Tang Wei raised his watch and looked at it. Time was almost up. Then he turned to his partner and said, "please don''t tell me about it." The man gougougou lips, "you are very interesting, why should you put back what you find can win?" "Because I don''t want to make enemies." Tang Wei shrugged his shoulders with a relaxed expression. "This kind of thing is too troublesome. I''d better be quiet. Otherwise, there will be many people who regard me as an imaginary enemy. " He''s not the only one who thinks that. Sakara Kurosawa revealed to him the saying that wood is hidden in the forest, which also has the same meaning. Because Kurosawa didn''t want to find too many cards by himself, he simply shared the secrets with his good friends so that the number of cards could be balanced. Otherwise, he would find them all by himself, and it would be easy to attract the attention of countless people. They don''t like the feeling. It''s better to hide your strength when you really need it. There''s no need to show yourself in this kind of fake variety show. Anyway, it''s a program group that sets a good ending early in the morning. Everything just goes according to the process. Tang turned as like as two peas at the original black river. "It seems that you and I have the same opinion on this program." "That''s right." Time is coming, they simply give up the struggle, and then go to the director of the program group. Finally, Ou finds Joker, and the winner is Eva, which makes her very proud. Unexpectedly, the winner is herself, which shows that she is the best in the group! When EVA won, the director group gave the camera again. The little girl stood in front of the camera and laughed sweetly, which made a group of audience yell that she was a little angel and was about to be cute. When it was Tang Wei''s turn, the host asked Tang Wei why you could find so many children. Tang Wei easily threw the pot to him. "He told me that maybe I could find the card by going to these places, so I have to thank my good friend, Kurosawa sakara." "Ha ha, it seems that you have established a deep friendship in just a few days, and you will give tips to each other when competing." The host found the topic of play and said to the camera, "the friendship between children is so simple that it doesn''t mix any impurities. I hope you and Kurosawa sakara are still good brothers when they grow up." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 761 After a set of official polite words, everyone rushed to take the first EVA, leaving behind Kurosawa and Tang Wei. They said goodbye to their respective passers-by partners, and then stood together and watched EVA excitedly accept the interview of the program group. Their faces were expressionless. "Do you think all this is ridiculous?" "Not bad." Tang Wei put his hands on his chest and said, "all the honors she can enjoy are just hypocritical. Since some people like hypocrisy, it''s not impossible for me to help them. " Kurosawa saw Tang''s only eye and said in a low voice, "don''t you feel sad? Because you were the one who got Joker, and she just took advantage of you. " "There is no justice in this world." Tang Wei looked up at the sky, "what she can get, I don''t want to give it to her." That''s quite impressive. However, what Tang Wei didn''t know was that after the passer-by who had been on the show with him left, one of them went to the corner, and then several other people came out of the shadow and asked, "how about it?" "Tang Wei has been playing very steadily." The man''s voice was low and hoarse, "but to my surprise, the child named sakara Kurosawa didn''t seem to be an ordinary person." "It seems that the prediction is correct." Someone patted the man on the shoulder and touched his blonde hair. "Hey, I didn''t expect that you could really be pulled to participate in the program. I don''t know how that noble adult would feel when he saw it." "May be diaphragmatic?" A group of people gave out joyful laughter, and then walked away. Only when the man left, he looked back at Tang Wei, who was recording the program in the distance. He didn''t speak and his eyes were deep. It took 20 minutes here to do a personal show for EVA. Several other children yawned when they watched it. Later, when the game ended, the program group gave out prizes again. This live broadcast was just over. Turning off the TV, Tang Shi, who was far away in Baicheng, was relieved. Although Tang Wei was inconspicuous, there didn''t seem to be anything wrong, so it was very good. It was Han who surprised the family a little. "Your son is so good. It''s all on TV." "Yes, it''s the exchange between several countries! Isn''t that to win glory for our country? " "It''s really amazing. I was still beaten by my mother when I was seven or eight years old. My son went abroad on TV when he was six years old. People are more than dead." Han rang sighed, and everyone laughed again. Jiang Qi shrank in Han rang''s arms, with a shallow smile. Looking at Tang Shi, he said, "you''ve got a son, and you''re outstanding." Tang Shi waved his hand, "don''t say it. He was a troublemaker when he was a child. I didn''t expect him to be so clever." "Oh, see, that''s why you sell well when you get cheap." Jiang Qi joked with a smile, "it''s a blessing to have this son for a lifetime. You even dislike him. If you let Xiao Tang Wei know, you''ll be very angry." As far away as London, Tang Wei sneezed. On the side, sakara Kurosawa looked at Tang''s only eye suspiciously, "Tang, do you have a cold?" "No Tang Wei wiped his nose. "Maybe it''s just that my mom missed me." "How about going out tonight?" he said Tang Wei is a little surprised, "do you want to go out?" "We''re detective partners!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 762 He dragged Tang Wei out of the shooting range, so that the pictures of their conversation would not be talked down, "tell me. Why did you come to the show? " "Because I want to get some truth." Tang Wei cut off the railway, "some of the truth of the year, as well as a mysterious case behind the scenes." "It sounds great. Well, I was only asked by my parents to take part in this program. They want me to come forward and win glory. In fact, I don''t want to take part in this kind of game at all." "But it''s nice to meet you. It''s the only gain I''ve got from participating in this program." In fact, it was the same for Tang Wei. However, that night, they were not able to sneak out to play. Because there was a homicide. Along with the host of the program group, the host''s girlfriend had an accident. He jumped off the building and died. When Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa were still sleeping, they were woken up. As soon as they opened the door, there was a line of London police standing at the door. The two children suddenly lost their eyes and said that it was not the case that they had tied people to the police station before, but it was not. The police asked if they knew anything about Qiu Zhenzhu. Qiu Zhenzhu, the girlfriend of Lin Xiaochen, the host of the show, came with her this time. She didn''t make trouble at ordinary times. She was a big sister. This is Tang Wei''s only impression of Qiu Zhenzhu. The police sighed and said to Tang Wei, "I''m sorry, children, Han woke you up at this time. Lin Xiaochen, the host of your program, called the police in the early morning because his girlfriend had an accident Something happened. If it''s just an ordinary accident, it shouldn''t be the police. Since the police came to me So it''s obvious that Ann''s elder sister should have It''s not in the world anymore. Tang Wei took a cold breath and let out an unbelievable sigh, "how is it possible?" There is no contradiction between Qiu Zhenzhu and the rest of the program. Soon the whole program group was called by the police and gathered in the hotel hall. Fang Hai was the most anxious. He was the director of the whole program. He didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. Looking at Lin Xiaochen, the host who was crying out of breath, he could only comfort, "I''m sorry..." However, Fang Hai''s heart just feel hot, damn, how happened this time something happened, so the program is still shooting? Will Qiu Zhenzhu''s death affect the audience rating of the program group? No one really felt sorry for Qiu Zhenzhu''s leaving. So is Ronan in the presidential suite. "Dead?" Rong Nan, who is playing chess with Lu Yiting, misplaces artillery pieces. Lu Yiting chuckled, "it''s rare for you to be upset because of an unrelated person. Did you release water on purpose? I won the set Rong Nan stops, and doesn''t argue too much for herself. She just sees Lu Yiting eating her own king. Then she looks up and asks with a smile, "why do you think Qiu Zhenzhu died?" "There are too many reasons for death to be known at all. Because he is dead, no matter how many motives are restored, he can''t get proof from the parties." Lu Yiting''s fingers are painted with bright red nails, like blood. She put all the pieces away and put them back in place. Then she grinned and looked at Rong Nan in the eyes. "You don''t doubt my hand, do you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 763 Rong Nan said with a smile, "do you do it? No, it can''t be Lu Yiting is stunned and comes forward to overturn the small table with chess. Her soft body is pressed on Rong Nan''s chest, and a pair of lotus arms entangle Rong Nan''s neck. If someone else were to do this, she would not be able to resist the temptation of fragrance. However, Rong Nan looks indifferent as if she is not aware of the hormones released by Lu Yiting She pasted it, and the delicate skin was emotional. Lu Yiting looks at Rong Nan''s calm eyes and feels like she has been insulted, but she has seen them countless times. This man, it seems, never divulges any idea of his own. All his emotions are endured by his strong willpower, which has been the case since many years ago. Only the person who has died can stir up some waves for him. Lu Yiting thought, maybe she is poor all her life, and there is no way to see a trace of concern for her in Rongnan''s eyes. She still kept pestering Rong Nan. She did not retreat. She bit her lower lip. She looked like she wanted to cry. "Sir Do you really have no feelings for me? " Feel the next second a big hand hard to hold his waist. Rongnan gets up, Lu Yiting doesn''t want to fall down. She can only clamp his thin waist with two legs. The next second, she is pressed on the bed by the man. Rong Nan grabs Lu Yiting''s clothes and laughs, "my feeling has nothing to do with that person. Don''t you understand?" He is Lu Yiting in the heart of the most respected person, but he found her, never only vent. Lu Yiting knows what will happen next. Her body trembles a little. Many times, she accepts everything from Rong Nan, but it''s cold enough to freeze. He has no heart. Lu Yiting is a little afraid of Rong Nan''s actions, but the man''s rudeness no longer gives her time to react. Under the heavy night, a body transaction that has nothing to do with feelings permeates the whole room. Lu Yiting accepts everything about Rong Nan with red eyes, but always I feel like I have no home. Rongnan, there is no place for me beside you. When he woke up one night, ACE got up and knocked on the door. Unexpectedly, he saw Lu Yiting and Rong Nan lying on the bed. His heart so suddenly surprised, and then looked at the woman in Rong Nan''s arms, feel like stepping on a staircase. Everyone knows that Lu Yiting loves Rongnan very much. As long as Rongnan says something, even if she dies for him, Lu Yiting is willing. So in order to help solve the loneliness of Rongnan''s body, Lu Yiting appears on Rongnan''s bed, which is not too much. Ace did not speak, silent for a long time, standing at the bedside routine called Rongnan get up, "Sir, it''s time to get up." They call him "you" all the time, as if with the most noble and incomparable identity symbol in the world. Rong Nan was awakened by ACE and asked subconsciously, "what time is it?" It was a female voice who answered him. Lu Yiting said, "at 8:10 in the morning, sir." Rong Nan gets up and looks at Lu Yiting''s naked skin. Her eyes are indifferent, "put on your clothes and go away." Lu Yiting''s heart shrunk for a while, then she still lowered her head and said in a soft voice, "yes, sir." Watching her go, Rong Nan frowned and called, "wait a minute." Lu Yiting turns back in surprise, "three days later, she plans to seduce Bo Ye." Rongnan grinned, like a devil, "how to seduce me, how to seduce Boye, if you take your means on Boye, we will win now." Heart like a sharp blade cut, Lu Yiting smile, eyes is slightly red, low should be a, "received." Then she pushed the door out, and ace was still standing by the bed. "You go out, too. I''ll be out in twenty minutes." "Yes, sir." After ACE quits, he sees Lu Yiting standing in the corner wiping her tears. "Why do you need it?" Ace was not good at words, but asked in a low voice, "Your Excellency can''t be with you." Lu Yiting action, and then said, "I just had a dream." Ace couldn''t say anything else. He didn''t know whether he should wake her up or choose a way to comfort her. But it seems that he can''t do either. Aisi accompanied Lu Yiting to stand in the corner in silence, listening to her sobs gradually light down, like in a rainstorm stop. ****** however, the whole floor of the next room is not easy for them. Since he was woken up in the middle of the night to make a record, Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa never had a close eye again. According to Lin Xiaochen''s testimony when he called the police, he and his girlfriend had a dispute over the shooting of the program. He didn''t like his girlfriend''s attitude of following the whole process, and felt like he was being watched at any time. But his girlfriend insisted on following him to work. Besides, his girlfriend insisted that she would help him later.Because of this, the two quarreled. Later, the cold war began. Lin Xiaochen went to take a bath alone. When he came out of the bath I found that my girlfriend was not in the room. I went to the balcony and found a suitcase to cushion my feet. Lin Xiaochen was shocked and looked down. His girlfriend had I fell downstairs covered in blood. At that time, Lin Xiaochen said that he didn''t stand firm on the spot. He stepped back a few steps, sat on the ground and cried. He stood up shivering and called the police. When the police received the news, they immediately ran over. Unexpectedly, the tragedy was irreparable. Lin Xiaochen''s girlfriend jumped out of a building and died on the spot, without any change. Tang Wei and Sawara Kurosawa secretly went to the scene to have a look when they passed by. Because they were children, no one cared. Their heads went over the cordon and looked inside. As a result, they were so scared that they turned pale and retreated. They squatted in the corner and retched for a long time. Qiu Zhenzhu''s death was so terrible that her whole brain was broken on the ground, her brain and blood all over the ground, and her body had been twisted. It was estimated that her hand was broken. One hand turned straight out, and her elbow was twisted out. Half of my brain is on the ground, so broken that I can''t hold it. The eyes were smashed out and stuck to one side of the ground. With the bright red and strong smell of rusty blood, the corpse seemed to have experienced a struggle with death before death, presenting a rather tragic appearance. Smell the pungent smell of blood, nerve endings with tight, Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa shivering, inner fear is unable to fade. Normal people feel flustered when they see this scene, not to mention that their two children, no matter how mature their minds are, can''t stand such stimulation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 764 "It''s just It''s terrible. " Sakara Kurosawa is still breathing deeply, "my God, no ghost film has really seen all this. It''s terrible. Why does this happen in peaceful and prosperous times..." "Do you think she Is it suicide? " Tang Wei felt that his throat was still shaking, and his figure even trembled. But he looked up at the scene of the crime, where Qiu Zhenzhu jumped down, and suddenly an idea crossed his mind. "Are you suspecting that he killed you?" Kurosawa received Tang Wei''s doubts. They tried to adjust their mood, went to the hotel together, pretended not to see anything, and returned to the police uncle to sit down. "Hey, where are you two kids?" "Go to the bathroom." Isn''t that what Detective Conan Li says? Excuse to go to the bathroom and go for a walk around the crime scene. It turns out that a lot of people do relax their vigilance towards children. "Don''t look outside," joked the policeman. Oh, my God, that scene is not suitable for you children. It''s terrible. Be obedient and don''t go Tang Weixin said that they had gone to see it secretly, but he pretended to be a good child on the surface and said, "Well!" Sawara Kurosawa began to skillfully cover the words of the police uncle, "Sir, are you going to close the case soon?" The policeman was stunned. In the face of the little boy''s serious eyes, he felt that he wanted to laugh, "hey boy, do you want to be a little detective? Well, this case may be a suicide incident. We''ll make a decision after we go up to investigate. " Kurosawa made a look of yearning, "Wow, that sounds so cool! Thank you, sir "Ha ha ha, stinky boy, do you think Holmes has seen too much?" The police came up and touched Kurosawa''s head, "but I look at you very smart. When you grow up, maybe you can try to be a detective." "Then I can find my partner." Kurosawa stretched out his hand and pulled Tang Wei over. "Look, he''s Sherlock Holmes and I''m Watson. Do we look like a pair of detectives? " A group of people think that they are just children, innocent in the joke, so one by one are secretly laughing. But I never thought that it was just a play played by Kurosawa and Tang Wei. When the police went to Lin Xiaochen''s hotel room again to search and collect evidence, Tang Wei and Suwon Kurosawa were divided into two groups. One ran to the front desk and the other to the security room. Later, when they returned to their room, Suwon Kurosawa fell on the door and gasped, "found out." "They are on the 20th floor. This hotel is the highest on the 21st floor. If you fall from the 20th floor, sister Qiu Zhenzhu should have a parabola." Kurosawa picked up the computer in his hand, made a calculation, and then handed the above figures to Tang Wei. "However, in fact, I visually observed the distance between sister Qiu Zhenzhu''s landing place and the door of the hotel building, and I found that there was no parabola landing, which proved --" Tang Wei frowned and said, "she is very talented Maybe, it''s vertical. " "Yes Sakara Kurosawa hit a finger ring, "you''re right! People who commit suicide usually jump from the inside to the outside, so there must be a parabolic falling distance, unless she directly steps on the outside to commit suicide, but I think this possibility is very small. The reason is that it''s not convenient to jump like this. " Just like people who want to cut their wrists and commit suicide, they always use the sharpest blade to solve their own problems. If they want to die, they naturally want to die quickly. If you really want to die, will you use such an arduous way to jump off a building? Just push your legs out and jump down. Who would even go out of your way to fall to the ground? "At the time of the crime, Lin Xiaochen was taking a bath. Sister Qiu Zhenzhu climbed up the suitcase to make a cushion and climbed out of the railing. She was small, so it''s no surprise to use this." Tang Wei turns on his computer, and then opens the video copied from the security room to Kurosawa. "This is the record of the hotel corridor at that time. No one broke into their room at that time, but..." "But we can''t be sure if there was a third person in the room at the time." Sakara Kurosawa''s voice suddenly lowered. He was two children, but his eyes were more sharp than normal people. "That''s what I think is scary." Tang Wei sighed, "but what are we going to do? Kurosawa, even if we tell our doubts, no one will believe us, because we are children. " "Since no one believes our reasoning, take the evidence." "Since people only choose to believe in the truth, we will find out the truth for them to see. It''s up to us, Tang Wei, me and you. " Tang Wei was stunned and felt his heart beating wildly in that second. "Treat the rest of the world as idiots and make a scene, Tang Wei." Sakara Kurosawa held out his hand to Tang Wei. "Remember what Holmes said?""Eliminate all possibilities, and the rest, if not, must be the truth." Tang Wei said, "are you ready, my Watson?" "Hey, dear little Holmes, I''m always ready." Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa clapped high five. "It''s necessary to tie the bell to solve the problem. Why don''t we go and find out?" "Yes." "This task is up to me. I hope you can help me with one thing." "You said Tang Weidao. "Can you think of a way to draw the police''s attention to these abnormal suspicions?" Sakara Kurosawa looked at Tang Wei, "you know what I said to the police just now. They are likely to end the suicide case by then. It''s a pity that sister Qiu Zhenzhu''s injustice may not be vindicated." "What do you mean, let me deliberately remind the police in front of them, so that they can refocus their attention on these doubtful points?" Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and laughed, "well, famous detective Conan Li is like this. After Conan said that, it aroused the suspicion of officer Mu Mu, which made the incident be reasoned again. " "Unfortunately, we don''t seem to have Maori Kogoro uncle as our communication tool." "No, no need." Tang Wei thought of a face in his mind. He straightened his clothes. "I have my way. I''ll see you in the room in an hour." "That''s it." Kurosawa saw Tang Wei go out, and said, "be careful, remember to pay attention to your own safety at the same time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 765 At the same time, Lin CI observed that Tang Wei went out, pushed the door in from the outside, and said to Bo Ye inside, "Bo Shao, young master has gone out." "He''s very interested." Thin night touched chin, hook lip a smile, frivolous and surly, "how do you see this case?" "I haven''t thought of anything suspicious at present. Maybe it''s just the quarrel between young lovers and their anger..." "No, Lin Ci, you have overlooked an important place." Bo Ye smiles defiantly and stands up. Her delicate face is full of reason and coldness that ordinary people can''t do. Her smile is burning, but her eyes are cold. "Maybe this case happened to remind us, or Remind the other group. " Lin Ci was so surprised that Bo Ye said that he seemed to understand, "do you mean someone took this case to warn them to be serious?" "Yes." Bo Ye stepped forward, "but our whereabouts are kept secret for the time being, so we are in a state that the wave of people don''t know. Since they don''t know we are coming, they can''t be warning us about it - so who do you think they are warning us about?" Lin CI opened his eyes slightly and slowly gave a name - Rong, Nan. Take the life to warn Rong Nan, how much that man should be become frenzied? Everyone is whitewashing peace. Only Bo Ye and those two who are regarded as little kids by everyone are aware that this case is abnormal. They are Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa. ****** two hours later, the police came down and shrugged their shoulders. Facing Tang Wei and others, they just sighed, "it''s time to close the case." Tang only heard that the case was going to be closed, and his eyelids jumped sensitively. Then he asked in a childish voice, "Sir, how do you judge?" The police didn''t take Tang Wei seriously. They said casually, "because there is nothing else on the scene, all the evidence and confession are consistent, so..." "Wow, you''re so good." Tang Wei pretended to praise him, but he said his doubts in a different way, "but sister Qiu Zhenzhu is really poor I jumped down on impulse. Alas, I fell so close to the gate. Should the hotel also be affected? " The police were stunned. Tang Wei blinked, still innocent, "Sir, what''s the matter with you?" This is just right, so that the police can sensitively detect what''s wrong. Just right? Why exactly? Why The policeman''s expression was stunned for a few seconds, as if some idea flashed through his mind, but it was too fast for him to grasp. Tang Wei said, "what are you thinking?" The policeman didn''t speak, just murmured, "just right?" "Yes, so Emmm, we are all victims. " Tang Wei stood up and said in a regretful tone, "sister Qiu Zhenzhu is so sorry, and it''s so close to the door Maybe if you were in another place, there would be something to cover you up. Maybe you could survive... " His English is very good, and he expresses all his words with profound meaning. It''s so close to the door. Why is it there? Although it is true that their room is straight up on the top of the hotel building, why does Qiu Zhenzhu not fall in other places, but just drop so crisp and vertical - vertical. Vertical. The police turned pale. Kurosawa, holding his chin, pretended to be careless, but said, "it seems that the white suitcase It has become the last gift that sister Qiu Zhenzhu left to the world. " This sentence caused others to feel sad and sad. They said one after another that they would find a way to commemorate Qiu Zhenzhu. When she was young, she destroyed everything because of her impulse. It was really painful. Lin Xiaochen was the one who cried the most. Lu Yiting, who was hiding in the shadow, saw all this. She was wearing a headset and said to Rong Nan, "Sir, I''ve passed all the conversations to you through the micro loudspeaker. You can listen to them." Rong Nan listens to the words over there and narrows his eyes slightly. I always feel that the police seem to be aware of something. I don''t know why. Is it the careless words of Tang Wei and Sawara Kurosawa that remind the police of something? Yes, it is. Sakara Kurosawa a white suitcase, let the police immediately understand. Luggage, yes, luggage! They have to check the trunk! Lin Xiaochen''s expression changed slightly, like talking about the suitcase. He remembered something, and then his lips trembled and murmured, "that''s She, she originally brought, wanted to go to the duty-free shop to buy cosmetics to bring home But I didn''t expect... " In the end, she stepped on the suitcase, climbed onto the balcony and jumped, ending her young life. Thinking of this, Lin Xiaochen collapsed, lowered his head and burst into tears.Tang Wei and Sawara Kurosawa looked at each other and stopped talking. But EVA said, "since the case has been solved, will it affect our program group?" When she was young and cold-blooded, Qiu Zhenzhu died. Her first reaction was whether it would affect the program. After all, this program is related to people''s liking for her. The police were a little surprised at Eva''s reaction. They didn''t know what kind of cold-blooded and merciless tutoring EVA usually received. But after thinking about it, they still said, "after all, it''s suicide. It won''t cause anything. It''s just Mr. Lin I need you to mourn. Can we continue to host the program? " "Nothing." Lin Xiaochen wiped her tears. "I brought her to this program. She said that she wanted to help with me. I must finish hosting the program. It''s me and her The last link. " A group of people were moved by Lin Xiaochen. Maybe no one''s inner pain can match Lin Xiaochen''s. He just quarreled with his girlfriend, but his girlfriend jumped off the building impulsively, which was a fatal blow to him. He even regarded himself as a murderer, because of his hurtful words, his girlfriend would be stimulated, because of his quarrel with her - "cut, this kind of fragile woman, even if she lives, will die for something else sooner or later." EVA shrugged off, holding her hands in front of her chest and sitting on the sofa. It''s hard to imagine that this kind of words actually came from the mouth of a seven-year-old child like her. It''s so vicious that it''s frightening. But EVA didn''t realize it. She was still talking about Qiu Zhenzhu''s death in a high-profile way. She didn''t care about her face, which made the whole audience pay attention to the seven-year-old girl. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 766 Aware of the gathering of people''s eyes, this feeling made EVA feel very happy. The more she carried it forward, the more sarcastic she said, "it''s just a quarrel between lovers. It''s all about jumping off a building to commit suicide. My God, how did she survive her life in the past 20 years? If you want to die after a little attack, you might as well die earlier. This kind of person deserves to die. It''s better to save the day when you drag the people around you into the water. " She never took part in Qiu Zhenzhu''s life, but after Qiu Zhenzhu died, she wantonly commented on her and held her high as God. Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa''s eyes sank and they didn''t speak. EVA likes to be in the limelight. In order to be in the limelight and get everyone''s attention, she can win the eye without hesitation. This is what Tang Wei dislikes most about her. Clearly so small, but no bottom line and moral. He chuckled twice. When EVA criticized Qiu Zhenzhu as worthless, he whispered, "Oh? Are you not valued at home? " That''s why I like acting so much. EVA''s expression was suddenly distorted. "There is a kind of desperate to attract other people''s attention, just because usually did not get too much attention, so need other people''s attention on her body, probably eager to be concerned." Eva was exposed, then pale, stood up and yelled, "what do you two mean?" Tang Wei and Sawara Kurosawa looked at each other. "We''re just talking about tomorrow''s lines." EVA''s lips were trembling with anger, probably because she wanted to come up and beat them, "what qualifications do you two second-class yellow people have to comment on me -" "what qualifications do you have to comment on others?" Tang Wei raised his head to hook his lips and laughed sarcastically. His eyes seemed to slap EVA''s face with innumerable slaps. "Sister Qiu Zhenzhu''s business has nothing to do with you, but you express your opinions desperately. This is not to attract everyone''s attention. Why? You are not born in a patriarchal family, so usually the family do not like you, you have been left out in the cold, will try to get everyone''s attention after you come to the program group? " EVA trembled all over, rushed to Tang Wei and twisted into a ball, "what are you talking about! I didn''t! You lowlife - you don''t know anything Tang Wei dodged lightly, "no, no, why are you so excited?" EVA clenched her fists tightly, staring at Tang Wei''s face, as if to pull him into the blacklist from then on. The girl gritted her teeth, "you damn, I will punish you for God!" Kurosawa chuckled and didn''t speak. Fang Hai came up to persuade the two children to fight and then pulled them apart. EVA was so angry that tears kept falling. She went to cry with director Fang Hai again and said, "Tang Wei insulted me. I can''t stand it. Mr. director, I need an apology Or I won''t take part. " Tang Wei said, "Oh, you don''t want to take part. But if you don''t even take part in the program, you will lose an opportunity to let your family notice you and shine. Are you willing? " All of them were exposed by Tang Wei. EVA didn''t expect that the boy who was about her age had such a deep heart that she was completely beyond herself. She kept crying, and now she can only cry, trying to cover the farce. Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa got up until Fang Hai called them, "where are you going?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 767 "Now that Mr. policeman has come to a conclusion, it''s no fun for us to stay here, is it?" Tang Wei turns his head indifferently. At that moment, Fang Hai feels that the child in front of him is a little unmatched by adults. Watching them leave, Lu Yiting in the shadow said, "Tang Wei and another child left." "Anything else?" "A little girl named EVA had a quarrel with them, but it seemed that the quarrel didn''t win Tang Wei." Lu Yiting turns to look at Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa, and says in a low voice, "they probably It''s going back to the room. " "Follow." "Good." That night, Tang Wei and keihara Kurosawa were awakened by a commotion. Before they had time to open their eyes, they were covered with a black shadow. They struggled for a while at the same time, but the struggle was fruitless. The pungent smell came from the tip of their nose - it was an anesthetic. They couldn''t do anything to resist. They fainted as soon as they closed their eyes. Before that, Tang Wei was thinking, who is so bold? Now the police are still in the cast, and they dare to attack them When they opened their eyes again, Tang Wei and Sawara Kurosawa found that they had been taken to a small dark warehouse. Tang Wei looks at sakara Kurosawa beside him. His mouth is sealed with adhesive tape. He can only use his eyes to indicate. Tang Wei can''t understand why sakara Kurosawa will also be brought here. He thinks that someone just wants to attack him, but he didn''t expect to bring it with his partner. He frowned, and then a man appeared in the shadow. He tore off the tape on their mouths, causing severe pain. Tang Wei looked up at the man who was holding them. "Not afraid?" The man grimly smile, "or was scared speechless?" "It''s you." Tang Wei''s eyes were calm. Although he was afraid in his heart, he still kept himself calm. On one side, sakara Kurosawa was a little surprised. "Is the killer you?" "You killed sister Qiu Zhenzhu, didn''t you?" Tang Wei stares at the face of the man in front of him, "you will be punished." The man grinned, as if fearless, "how do you know it''s me?" "Because you brought me with Kurosawa Ohara." Tang Wei''s hands and feet were also bound by tape, but he was not timid at all. He stared at the man and said, "if you only bind me, it''s our personal enmity. But you bring it with Kurosawa, it''s more like you want to attack children, but --" "you didn''t bring anyone else, which means that your purpose is very clear from the beginning, that is us two People. " Tang Wei pauses, "so, what do I have in common with sakara Kurosawa? The answer is - " Kurosawa okahara suddenly realized that" only Tang and I, when the police said to end the case by suicide, made a sound to remind them that there might be other doubtful points in the case. " That''s why they were brought here. "You two are smart." The man''s eyes are killing, "it''s a pity that I''m going to hell to see Qiu Zhenzhu." "You want to kill us?" Tang Wei gave a cool smile, "are you sure you Can you kill us? My father is Bo Ye, and his father is the chancellor of the exchequer. It''s not a warning, but a fact. You can''t play with us at all. " "You son of a bitch, you dare to be tough when you die!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 768 The man came up and choked Tang Wei''s throat, but Tang Wei still forced himself to laugh, and he yelled, "what are you doing! It''s against children! " "Children like you, it''s a disaster to live!" The man stares directly at Tang Wei''s eyes, "I curse you, I curse your intelligence will bring endless trouble to your parents in this life, how smart near the demon, prosperity will decline!" Tang Wei was scared pale by his vicious curse. Later, he roared, "he is a murderer. He has the face to curse others. You are the one who should be cursed by God!" The three words "murderer" stimulated the man. He turned around and gave a vicious smile. Then he stared at Kurosawa''s "murderer? I''m a murderer? No, the police said that she committed suicide... " Tang Wei couldn''t breathe smoothly, but he still forced himself to say everything he wanted to say. "Do you know, sister Qiu Zhenzhu is vertical..." The man''s face froze. "If you jump off a building and commit suicide, you have to have a parabolic process, but you fall to the ground vertically You don''t understand what it stands for? " She is straight down, suicide can not do such a position. "And That suitcase On the white trunk... " Tang Wei pauses and feels that he is about to be pinched to lack of oxygen. "There are no footprints at all, and there is no trace of anyone stepping on it..." The man holding Tang Wei began to shake violently. "Obviously She didn''t climb, and naturally ruled out the option of suicide by jumping off a building. The evidence that she landed vertically proves this reasoning. " The man began to get angry. "You''re talking nonsense That''s bullshit "You threw her down..." Tang Wei suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the man in front of him, "Lin Xiaochen, you threw your girlfriend down, from such a high floor!" So when she put it in the air, Qiu Zhenzhu speeded up and fell down in a straight line. She couldn''t do anything else! The voice like a sharp blade pierced Lin Xiaochen''s heart, he ferociously threw Tang Wei on the ground, his true face was exposed, he was furious, "what do you know, you don''t know anything at all!" "Isn''t it?" "Although the motive is unknown, all the evidence points to you. As for the motive, you should go and confess to the police! There is no second person in your room in the video. Since suicide is ruled out, the only thing left is homicide! You are the killer! So when we mentioned the two important decision evidences of landing location and trunk, you were flustered, and then you thought of solving us tonight! " "Damn you all..." Lin Xiaochen gasped, "my crime can''t be revealed, then you will die!" Tang Wei was thrown to the ground by Lin Xiaochen, and his whole body was in pain. Kurosawa''s hands and feet were still tied. Even if he knew karate, he couldn''t save himself now. He watched Tang Wei lifted up by Lin Xiaochen, and then he opened the window suddenly, and the night wind poured in. "Do you also want to try the feeling of being thrown down in a straight line from high altitude?" Tang Wei''s pupils contracted for a few seconds. At the end of the day, the little boy trembled and said, "but you''ve overlooked a fact." Lin Xiaochen action meal, gnash his teeth, "what do you want to say to confuse me?" "The existence of that suitcase It''s not reasonable in itself... " Tang Wei grinned at the last moment, "why is it there? Why does it happen that Become a part of your lie? " Lin Xiaochen''s face suddenly turned pale. "I don''t know what happened between you. I''m only responsible for finding out the truth. Maybe the motive will be explained only when you sincerely repent. But Lin Xiaochen, you have to understand one thing..." "Sister Qiu Zhenzhu might have expected that you would kill her, so she put the suitcase there at last, so that you could You can use the suitcase as an excuse for her to climb the balcony and jump off the building to complete a perfect set of exit testimonies... " Lin Xiaochen burst into tears in the next second and said, "shut up --" Tang Wei slowly laughed. Lin Xiaochen, an adult, was not as good as his cool, sarcastic smile. "It''s her Even death I want to make you... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 769 After Tang Wei said this, Lin Xiaochen''s face suddenly twisted into a ball. Being pinched, Tang Wei''s breathing is not smooth. He feels that he is about to be out of breath. He is carried out of the window by Lin Xiaochen. This scene makes Kurosawa''s eyelids jump wildly because as soon as Lin Xiaochen is stimulated and his hands are released, Tang Wei will fall from the outside! No matter how much information they have, physically, they are just children, unable to compete with the power of an adult. Tang Wei kept shaking, his legs hanging in the air, his heart beating wildly, his eyes fixed on Lin Xiaochen''s face, "your girlfriend Qiu Zhenzhu, in order to let you escape the punishment of the law, even if she is going to die, she is still making evidence for you Don''t you have any conscience? " Lin Xiaochen''s eyes were scarlet. "You''re talking nonsense. That''s what you mean to confuse me No way, that woman That woman can''t do this for me... " "Is it someone who is trying to sow discord between you?" "She''s pregnant with another man''s child!" Lin Xiaochen shouts, strangles Tang Wei''s neck, and almost takes away the little air left in his chest, "does she deserve it? How can she -- " " how do you know it''s another man? " Tang Wei asked. "Because one day I saw her hidden pregnancy test report, but she She didn''t tell me at all Lin Xiaochen roared, "you say, in this case, it''s not a guilty conscience, or something! She and I are ready to get married, I can be a qualified father, but why Why don''t you tell me when you''re pregnant Why give me such a blow... " Thinking of something else, Tang Wei closed his eyes and just sighed, then asked - "did you go and open that suitcase?" Lin Xiaochen made a move. Aware of his astonishment, Tang Wei gave a low smile, "maybe inside There will be the last thing she left you... " Tears slide down the corner of Lin Xiaochen''s eyes, "no Don''t say that. You''re just trying to shake me "What are you shaking about?" Tang Wei''s eyes became more and more calm. "Why does a dead man shake you? If you really want her to die Do you still care about her feelings for you? " Lin Xiaochen''s ear seems to have a thunderclap. Keihara Kurosawa slowly read out a passage - "Xiaochen, my wish is to go to Baker Street in London with you next year, because I know that you like Holmes, and we come together just because Holmes is good together." That''s, that''s an email sent to Qiu Zhenzhu when she had a long-distance relationship with him. Lin Xiaochen''s hand began to shake violently, "why, do you know?" Because Tang Wei hacked Lin Xiaochen''s mailbox. They have read all the emails. "We like the way Holmes maintains justice, we like his extraordinary brain, and I also like the way you and I analyze the Sherlock Holmes case together. It feels like you are the embodiment of justice..." Lin Xiaochen''s mind was eroded by those beautiful memories. Looking at Lin Xiaochen''s madness, Tang Wei only felt that the world was making people crazy. "You came together because of Sherlock Holmes. Maybe many people who come and go to Baker Street are all because of Sherlock Holmes." This is a legendary story, which can be called a classic. Because of this, countless people get to know each other, but this time, the case is also caused by Sherlock Holmes. Tang Wei reached out and quietly hooked the windowsill below, then continued to see Lin Xiaochen, "have you ever thought why she didn''t tell you she was pregnant?" There was a flash of surprise on Lin Xiaochen''s face, and then he gritted his teeth and said, "if you don''t say it''s OK, the more I say it, the more I hate this cheap woman! Why betray my trust In fact, this position is the easiest to break free. You just need to wrap the two hands tied together behind your back. It''s similar to putting a ring around your thigh and then stretching out your leg. This movement may be a little difficult for the slightly fat people, but it''s very easy and simple for the slim or young children like sakara Kurosawa. He almost didn''t spend much effort to liberate his hands and feet. Then he tore off the tape on his feet with his two hands. Taking advantage of Lin Xiaochen''s mood fluctuation, sakara Kurosawa didn''t go into the dark and heard him shouting, "Does this woman really think I can''t find out? My Sherlock Holmes Collection is for nothing? She''s hiding it from me, but there''s a ghost in her heart! " Tang Wei was still wandering and could not say anything else. The rest of his words were left to Kurosawa Ohara to speak for him. "But in fact, there is still an unsent email in Qiu Zhenzhu''s email, which is set to be published regularly. Maybe you will receive it in a few days, but She''s gone completely. Do you want to hear what''s in that email? "Lin Xiaochen shook his head desperately, "you shut up, you shut up!" "She''s pregnant. The baby belongs to you, but she wants to give you a surprise. She wants to tell you the surprise in front of block 221B Baker Street, the former site of Sherlock Holmes, which is your favorite Museum Tang Wei laughed, "but you You have become your spiritual idol, Holmes, the most disgusting person in your life. " Lin Xiaochen trembled violently! , the original disintegrate and torn by dissension from the ground, watching Lin Xiaochen''s Tang Weiju''s back to the window, while he talked to attract his attention and adjusted his movements in the dark, but the only sentence in Tang Dynasty had already led Lin Xiaochen''s thoughts to start falling apart. Lin Xiaochen''s hands are shaking. Tang Wei even thinks that the next second he may throw his whole person down, but he doesn''t. Because the next second, sakara Kurosawa rushes up from the shadow, treads on the wall, kicks him and Tang Wei in the air, and Tang Wei screams. Someone rushes down and pulls him hard. Gravity drags Tang Wei straight down, and the wind blows past his ears - then the hands hold his hand, which stops him from falling. Tang Wei looks up and sees that sakara Kurosawa''s hands are still tied together. His body hangs upside down out of the window and his legs are hooked on the edge of the window. In a very dangerous posture, he catches Tang Wei. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 770 Tang Wei''s eyes were hot. "Are you crazy?" "I can''t let anything happen to my Sherlock Holmes." Sakara Kurosawa reluctantly gave a smile, "but I I don''t know how to take it back. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa looked at each other. "Have you ever practiced circus?" "No "Is your waist strong enough to pull us up?" Tang Wei added, "just pull me up." "I''m sorry, don. I''m just a six-year-old," he said Can you catch Tang Wei by hanging the golden hook upside down at a critical moment It''s not easy. Tang Wei is speechless. This posture is too dangerous to hang outside, OK! Normal development should not be that they are extremely brave to solve the problem. The murderer took him to the police station to watch him kneel down and cry and repent. Then when the police asked about their identities, they were crazy and cool to drag the sky and earth, leaving behind such a forced statement: "we''re just children."! Why! Why? Why are they hanging out of the window in such a circus posture and still can''t move! For! What! What! Tang Wei wants to cry without tears, "do you want to see if you can play supernormal?" "We are not Superman I feel like I It''s going to the limit.... " "Don''t do it!" Tang Wei yelled, "I''m young and don''t want to die!" "I think there is a balcony below. I''m lucky to catch us..." "I blame you for exposing Lin Xiaochen." "Blame me? Blame you for trying to be a hero At the end of the day, Kurosawa sakara cried out, "no, I can''t hold on. I''m going to lose my strength - Don!" "Help A scream broke through the night. Tang Wei never thought that they would pull down the curtain in such an embarrassing and humiliating way at the last moment. The majestic appearance in his fantasy broke up every minute. Facing the night wind, the two figures quickly fell down in the dark. Tang Wei yelled, "Mommy, help me!" As soon as he opened his mouth, Kurosawa had no time to speak, so they fell on something soft - the air cushion bed was hit hard and sank in the middle. Then he bounced back with elastic potential energy. Tang Wei yelled f * u * c * k, and a voice with laughing gas came from his head, "how can a child curse? ¡± Tang Yiyi was stunned and looked up to see the familiar face. Thin night. He was about to burst into tears. Looking around him, he was trapped in an air cushion bed. Beside him, sakara Kurosawa was only slightly bumped and uninjured. He was holding his head and hissing. "God, we survived..." Kurosawa murmured subconsciously in his own country''s language, and then saw Tang Wei, who was just as stunned around him, "my God Don, you are my lucky star Tang Wei looked at thin night, but some of them couldn''t come back to God, "Daddy, you How do you know that I No, why are you here? " "Why?" Bo Ye grinned, "don''t you recognize me? Little detective. " Tang Wei gave a pause. Then he regained his mind and widened his eyes slightly. "The blonde foreigner who played games with me during the day before It''s you! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 771 Bo Ye grinned, "did you guess?" Tang Wei covered his face and yelled, "I knew it was you! Oh, my God! I think the figure looks familiar! Why didn''t I think it was you! " Bo ye came down and picked up his son from the air cushion bed. Tang Wei sat in his arms and was embarrassed. "I''m so old How about being held again? " "Oh?" Bo Ye rubbed Tang Wei''s head and said, "I''m still a kid. I dare to do such a dangerous thing alone. You want to kill your father and me. If you''re gone, I''ll be the queen of my life, you know? " Tang but crisp shirks responsibility, "is the original Kurosawa instigate me." "How can you blame me, don?" he said Bo Yeh gave a low smile. His rebellious eyebrows were a little arrogant. He held Tang Wei in his arms and stretched out his other hand to sakara Kurosawa. In a gesture of shaking hands between men, he made an action to him, "thank you, detective." He blushed, "no No, it''s just our hobby. " "I''m very lucky to have a partner like you in my family." Bo Ye grinned, deep and surly, "get up, I''ve sent someone to control Lin Xiaochen above. I''ll take you to the police station to take notes. You are likely to cause a sensation in the whole society." Sawara Kurosawa covered his face. "God, I don''t want to be watched by a lot of people, sir. Can you tell the police to take all the credit to you?" Bo Ye was quite surprised, "what''s the matter? Don''t you like to be focused by the flash? " Sakara Kurosawa and Tang Weiqi shook their heads. "The more publicity, the more murderous it will be." "I know a lot at a young age." Thin night will Tang Wei put down, patted his shoulder, eyes still some proud, "worthy of my son." Tang Wei deliberately said, "it''s my mother who gave birth to me!" "Yes, your mommy deserves the most." "I have to thank her for giving birth to you so that I can see such an excellent you," Tang Wei argued "There''s no use in sweet talk now." Tang Wei compared the posture of a fork with his finger, "you might as well please me first, I''ll say something nice to you, hum." "Smart." Bo Ye smiles and holds Tang Wei''s hand. "I called the police. The police are waiting. What''s your mental state now?" "Nothing." Tang Wei waved his hand. However, he found that his body language was a little unstable, that is There''s a little bit of tension all over the body. No matter how calm the brain is, the body can''t stand such stimulation. Tang Wei is just a child. He fell from a height and didn''t die. He has passed through the gate of death. If Tang Shi knew this, he might scream and shut Tang Wei at home all his life. Bo Ye holds Tang Wei up again and puts him into a flashing police car. The sound of the police siren rings and a circle gradually surrounds him. Bo Ye holds Tang Wei in one hand and leads him to the ambulance with the other hand. Kurosawa was a little embarrassed, so he said, "Sir, you look more powerful than in the video." "Don''t listen," he said Bo Ye chuckles, "thank you for your praise." Tang Wei said, "Kurosawa, don''t praise him. Once you praise him, he will go to heaven and feel that he is lawless and the world''s number one." Bo Ye screamed, "baby, is your father like me?" Tang Wei rolled his eyes, "you used to be like this." Thin night put on a look of heartache, "who has not black history ah, you see I now root red Miao is warm-hearted and kind, it is a qualified legal good citizen." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei actually said that he couldn''t make a smooth speech. "Your mouth skill has not improved a little or two." Bo Ye took them to the ambulance. Although Tang Wei insisted that he was ok, Bo Ye still wanted them to go to the hospital for a complete examination. Later, he jumped in and held Tang Wei''s hand. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep this secret for you. I will not let Tang poetry know. " Tang Wei looked at him. "You haven''t answered my first question. Why are you here?" "Didn''t we make an appointment at the beginning?" Bo Ye is very beautiful when he laughs. It''s right to use the word "beautiful" to describe it, but it''s not a bit feminine, because his aura is so deep and cold that he doesn''t dare to be despised. He said, "if you disappear, I must find you." At that moment, Tang Wei''s eyes were hot, and he had an impulse to tears. "I''m just as aware as you are that there''s something wrong with this show, so as soon as you get on the plane, I''ll follow you to London." Thin night made an action, "that day''s make-up is white, the more for me to change face, and then the blonde hair is also wig, eye color is because I have a beautiful pupil." Thin night mouth with a smile, "accident?" Tang Wei can only nod, to tell the truth, the appearance of thin night, has let him extremely shocked."Then why do you know I''m in danger?" What did Tang Wei think of again, "don''t you..." "Oh, yes." Bo Ye confessed frankly, "I live next door to you, but I don''t come out at ordinary times. I noticed the movement of your room that night. I didn''t take it seriously at first. Later, I felt that something might have happened, so I rushed in to have a look Then, "he said Then. Bo Ye looked at the police and doctors around her eyes and said in Tang Wei''s ear, "then hacked the surveillance video public security system on the road and found that you were brought here." Tang Wei knows that Bo Ye is afraid of being heard by the police. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the three of them gather around and discuss secretly. Kurosawa said he was very interested, "Sir, how did you guess that Lin Xiaochen was the murderer?" "It''s very simple. You can see it at a glance." Thin night hit a finger to ring, "because at that time Lin Xiaochen called the police directly, didn''t call ambulance." Two people suddenly realized how to forget this stubble. No matter how desperate people are, when they see this scene, they still want to call an ambulance to save them. However, Lin Xiaochen directly chooses to call the police because he knows Qiu Zhenzhu will die. Because it was he who threw her down in person. In the high air of the 20th floor, the cold wind roared, and her figure fell with the light and shadow, turning into a bloody red. What a cruel person can do this kind of thing. Lin Xiaochen thinks that he has been betrayed, so he kills him. But the more so It''s more and more cruel. Gentle people are the most cruel when they want to kill. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 772 Ambulance whistling with Tang Wei and Suwon Kurosawa went to the hospital, a hospital, thin night pulled them to do a head to toe physical examination, finally detected that Tang Wei had a slight concussion, thin night eyebrows wrinkled high, "how to cure, you see to do." The doctor in London was so scared by the powerful man that he didn''t dare to speak. He quickly applied some medicine to Tang Wei''s bruised hands and feet. He also applied some medicine to his wrist and tied it with gauze. He was flattered, "it''s OK. It''s unnecessary..." "It''s better to do something like this." Bo Yedao, "bravado, also give that program group a little warning, let them see how seriously injured you are." Tang Wei said with a smile, "are you doing it on purpose?" "Right." Bo Ye said to the doctor in English, "wrap more, wrap thicker, like a broken leg, right, the more exaggerated the better." A group of people kept laughing. Later, Bo Ye even wrapped a circle of gauze around Tang Wei''s head. Tang Wei said, "I haven''t opened my head." "Silly." Thin night flicked Tang Wei''s forehead, "who knows your head didn''t open? Would you please pretend to spit blood when you are seriously injured? " Tang Wei immediately received Bo Ye''s idea, nodded his head, and then said, "don''t worry, daddy, my acting is absolutely OK!" Bo Yeh chuckled and then looked at Kurosawa. Kurosawa pretended to go west at any time. "Oh, sir Is that enough? " Bo Ye was very happy with a smile, "enough, enough, the police will come soon, it''s estimated that they will take you to take notes. It doesn''t matter. When the crew comes, it''s time for you to play. I''ll take care of the rest. " "Good daddy! No problem, Daddy Tang Wei made a saluting gesture, but his arm was hung up, and he could only do it. A group of doctors around him saw it and began to laugh, praising Tang Wei how cute he was. Ten minutes later, just after all the inspections, the police came in. Tang Wei bowed respectfully to the former officer Henry who had met in the hotel lobby. However, Henry was a little surprised and helped him, "Hey, young man, it''s me who should say thank you." Tang Wei blinked, "what''s the matter?" "If it wasn''t for you, we really didn''t find so many doubtful points in the case..." Officer Henry held the hat on his head. "I thought you were two children before, but now I have to face you seriously." "It doesn''t matter. We are just two children." "Do you want to take notes?" he said with a smile? Do you mind if Mr. Boye is here? " "Oh! Mr. Boye Officer Henry came to Boye as if he saw a noble man at once. He held out his hand and shook it twice to show his excitement. "I didn''t expect to see you here." "It seems that your father is also very famous in foreign countries," he said Tang Wei was so proud that he wanted to cross his waist. "My father has a good reputation everywhere except in Haicheng." "Why do you say that?" he said "Because my dad used to be bad to my mom. Later, in order to admit his mistake, he held a press conference and exposed his bad deeds in front of the camera. Therefore, people all over Haicheng know what kind of jerks my dad did." "Ha ha." He patted Tang Wei on the shoulder and said, "your daddy is really interesting. It''s much more interesting than boring, unchanging adults After greeting Bo Ye, police officer Henry comes to talk to Tang Wei and asks about everything. Finally, he asks Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa to sign a name on the notebook. "Oh, I''m one of the people who kept files in the police station, though in the form of notes." Kurosawa chuckled. "I feel like I''ve taken another step towards an adult." Tang Wei couldn''t help looking at him more. In the process of taking notes just now, they both concealed a process together, that is, omitting the words about the e-mail. Tang just doesn''t want the police to know that he can hack other people''s computers. That''s a big problem. "Thank you, two little heroes." Henry went up and patted each of them on the shoulder. "I didn''t expect that it was the truth you saw through first. Oh, my God, it''s incredible. Must God have sent you to be reincarnated Holmes? " Tang Wei and Sawara Kurosawa looked at each other, then pointed to each other with a smile and said, "yes, he is my Watson." "He''s my Sherlock Holmes." "Look at these two little guys. They are so cute." A group of people laughed. Henry said, "now it''s time for me to go to the police station to interrogate that damned murderer. I actually fell a woman who had no strength to bind a chicken from a tall building, but it''s not a gentleman''s behavior.""Can we go together?" he asked Officer Henry was a little surprised. "Do you want to see it?" Tang Wei said, "well We have something else to tell him Henry didn''t stop them. After all, one of them was a famous son of Boye, so he invited them to come with him. At last, he called the whole crew to come to the police station to gather. Lin Xiaochen was a member of the crew, and the whole crew had to be implicated. When they arrived at the police station, Henry took them inside. Bo Ye followed them. All the way, four of them came to the interrogation room. Then they saw Lin Xiaochen who was locked inside. Lin Xiaochen''s eyes were red and he seemed to have lost his mind. No matter what the police asked, he didn''t respond. Obviously, Tang Wei''s last words to him had become the last straw to crush his whole consciousness. "But you You have become your spiritual idol, Holmes, the most disgusting person in your life. " As a loyal fan of Sherlock Holmes, he turns into a murderer in the end. What''s more ironic than that? Lin Xiaochen, he doesn''t deserve to like Holmes at all. Henry went in with Kurosawa and Tang Wei. When the two children stood in front of him, Lin Xiaochen''s chaotic eyes changed a little. It seemed that his wandering eyes finally had the focus and focused on the two children in front of him. Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa went in and said, "Hello, Mr. Lin Xiaochen." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 773 Lin Xiaochen trembles all over and stares at the boy in front of him. Suddenly, a few meaningless roars come out of his throat, and the whole person rushes towards them. If the policeman is not flexible enough to block him, Tang Wei may be kicked on the ground by Lin Xiaochen. "Damn it, you two damn it!" Lin Xiaochen yelled in Chinese, "you two kids are here to do me a disservice! I couldn''t have been caught without you! It''s all because of you -- " "Don''t put your responsibility on others!" Tang Wei didn''t fall down until he was caught by Kurosawa. After he stood firm, he glared at Lin Xiaochen. "As a murderer, I didn''t wake up at all. It seems that I made a big mistake. I wanted to tell you the last thing about sister Qiu Zhenzhu. Now I understand - you have no right to know! You scum man, sister Qiu Zhenzhu is blind to see you! " Lin Xiaochen killed his girlfriend because of a false accusation! Pregnant girlfriend! Drop her from 20 stories! What a chilling killing! "I love her so much So... " "Don''t use any excuse to hate because of love, because you can''t even stand up for it!" Sakara Kurosawa was angry, but he scolded, "you''re not worthy to be a human being "What are you --" "no matter how young I am, I know to respect life. Do you know that people can only live once in their lives? Do you know that once someone dies, they will never come back? " Tang Wei cried and raised his voice. It was like an axe splitting Lin Xiaochen''s body. The man''s original violent action was immediately shocked by Tang Wei''s words with a crying voice, and then the deep pain overflowed from his body. "I wanted to see if you were repentant." Tang Wei wiped his tears hard. "Now it seems that the last expectation and kindness to you are more like a joke. You don''t know what it''s like to lose someone. You don''t respect life. " What Tang Wei hates most is people who don''t respect life. Because he once fell into despair and watched the most important person in his life fall from the cliff. What was Tang Wei thinking at that time? His brain is blank, and his heart is dead. For those who have not experienced that feeling, they feel like they have lost their lives, suffering and suffering, and become the only comfort tool for those who have been left behind. Tang Wei wiped his eyes and looked up at Lin Xiaochen, "do you know that feeling? Do you know how painful it is for someone to leave? You do not understand, you just because of a suspicious idea, you are so cruel to rob other people''s lives! If you still have conscience, it can only show that your conscience is not completely dead, although unforgivable, but still alive. But I''m wrong. Kurosawa Ohara is right. You''re not worthy to be a man at all You don''t deserve to be a man! Lin Xiaochen felt that his body was broken from head to toe, just like his crazy thinking, which was just a little bit lost. Tang Wei looks at Lin Xiaochen''s stunned expression and laughs sarcastically. Lin Xiaochen is shocked by the cold laughter. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 774 After all, what can we get out of a child''s mouth You hear this creepy laughter? Tang Wei lost the strength to argue with Lin Xiaochen, but asked him feebly, "have you ever thought about other people''s feelings? Have you considered Qiu Zhenzhu''s parents? Have you ever thought that you want to have a good time Bring a lifetime of destruction to other families? You owe Qiu Zhenzhu sister their family a life. How do you give it back to them? Her mother never had a daughter again! Her father raised her so much that he told her how a girl should protect herself and how to be careful when going out, but why didn''t your parents teach you not to hurt other people''s children Lin Xiaochen''s soul trembles violently at this moment. He was red eyed by Tang Wei''s questioning, but he couldn''t say a word. "You don''t have to It''s a devil. " Tang Wei''s lips and teeth are trembling. Thin night can''t listen any more. He rushes in from the door and reaches out to cover Tang Wei''s eyes. Tang Wei choked, "in the days after you, there will be no more women to accompany you. You have destroyed all this by yourself. Go to the prison to cry and regret. God will curse you if you are such a casual person who destroys other people''s families!" Bo Ye picked up Tang Wei and went out. Kurosawa saw Lin Xiaochen for a long time. Looking at the blank and stunned expression on his face, he just shook his head and felt helpless. He sighed and finally went out. It''s no use. The tragedy has been caused. Even if we wake him up, we can''t recover the dead. The interrogation room was not big, but after Tang Wei and others went out, there was a sudden silence, and Lin Xiaochen felt that it was very empty. His heart was beating wildly in his chest. Later, Bo ye put Tang Wei on one side of the chair and gave him a napkin. "Don''t get excited. It''s meaningless to reason with such people." Only punishment can repay the evil. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei grabbed the sleeve of thin night''s clothes, and his little fingers tightly grasped his sleeve. He even made a deep wrinkle on the sleeve. He said, "you Don''t disappear again. " He couldn''t bear the pain of leaving. This kind of tragedy, to a good, the second attack, Tang Wei will be crazy. Bo Ye squatted down and rubbed Tang Wei''s head with a smile, "no, I won''t disappear. If I disappear, you will find me, right? " Tang Wei nodded, "yes! I will find you Bo Ye said, "well, since you don''t want to see Lin Xiaochen again, forget it. Let''s go. " After that, he picked up his mobile phone and slid his fingers on the screen. A few minutes later, Lin Xiaochen''s mobile phone, which was put away by the police, vibrated. The police took it out and found that he had received an email. Lin Xiaochen has committed a crime. Of course, his mobile phone is an important object. The police have certain power to search thoroughly. So they click on this email and find that the sender is Qiu Zhenzhu. The woman he left behind. It''s a regular email. Maybe it''s time to send it automatically. Hello, ah Chen, I''m pearl. I''ve prepared this email for a long time. I''ve set a schedule to publish it. I''m going to send it to you when we go to Baker Street together, so that you can enjoy the double joy. Yes, you are going to be a father! I''m pregnant. It''s true. The child is one month old, and all the indicators are very good. We''ll be upgraded in ten months. You''d better get ready to marry me! ¡¿ here is a B-ultrasound picture of pregnancy examination. The police looked at the email in a daze. Then they took a deep breath, closed their eyes, shook their heads feebly, and sighed that the world was a mess. It turned out to be such a tragedy. Later, for the sake of humanitarianism, officer Henry showed this email to Lin Xiaochen. When Lin Xiaochen saw this email, he was stunned and began to shiver violently. The next second, the man who had never pleaded guilty suddenly fell on his knees with a plop, holding his mobile phone and wailing. All the spiritual world has been destroyed by this email. Like a child, Lin Xiaochen uttered a sad cry, so pathetic that people felt moved. Do evil Do evil He was slapped in the face by reality. He stood up and pushed away the police around him. Impulsively, he wanted to commit suicide by hitting the wall. He was stopped by the police directly, "what are you doing?" "Let me die, let me die!" Lin Xiaochen''s eyes were crazy and irrational. Even his words were just meaningless shouts, "Pearl My pearl... " However, what can be remedied? No one will respond to him. Officer Henry yelled, "you''ve killed all the people yourself. It''s interesting to call people''s names now." Like being stabbed, Lin Xiaochen kept shaking his head and shaking, "why Why is this Why is this Ah --! "He seemed to roar through his heart. When regret and chagrin reached a peak, he wished he would disappear into the world now. Tang Wei''s voice sounded in his ear - do you know that people can only live once in their lives? Do you know that once someone dies, they will never come back?! Her father raised her so much that he told her how to protect herself and how to be careful when she went out. But why didn''t your parents teach you not to hurt other people''s children! That child is right. Once someone dies, he will never come back. I can''t come back to those tender days when I fell in love with Qiu Zhenzhu. Close your eyes are those warm memories, all the sweet things they have done together, every day they have experienced together during their love Now, it''s like countless needles penetrating his heart. Lin Xiaochen has all kinds of ideas in his mind now. If he had tools at hand, he would have solved himself now. How could he do such a thing He destroyed a woman who loved her deeply, and the whole family together!! Lin Xiaochen shouts and grabs his hair. The police almost can''t hold him. He screams, as if all his emotions have nowhere to vent. No one knows how much despair he is suffering now, and how much hatred he is engulfed in his heart. He hated himself. You don''t even It''s a devil. God will curse you! Lin Xiaochen is crazy, kneeling on the ground, crying and laughing. That mobile phone, the last email Qiu Zhenzhu sent to him automatically and regularly, has become the only consolation he has left in the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 775 Later, police officer Henry passed the matter on to Bo Ye, who told Tang Wei. At first, Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa felt relieved. After all, Lin Xiaochen could get retribution. But after a while, Tang Wei felt that there was something wrong. "I remember this email from sister Qiu Zhenzhu It''s tomorrow. " Tang Wei frowned, "when I invaded their mailbox, I saw the time." Thin night mysteriously smile, Tang Wei immediately understand. "You also hacked Qiu Zhenzhu''s email So I changed the time to send this email directly? " "Shh." Thin night small voice way, "don''t make a noise." Tang Wei looked at Bo Ye in shock. "Why do you want to do this?" "What do you think?" Thin night picked pick eyebrow, with a very complicated eyes to see Tang only eye, then way, "easy, maybe." Tang Wei is silent. Because she resonates with Qiu Zhenzhu in the case of her sister''s murder, Bo Ye has a grudge against Lin Xiaochen. So Bo Ye is very sad to let Lin Xiaochen get retribution and let him know the truth, so Deliberately changed the time of the e-mail, sent directly, let Lin Xiaochen know everything prematurely, and then by his sin. Tang Wei fiercely raised his head, "are you helping me out?" Thin night is meaningful, "I said, just easy." Maybe it''s also because In Lin Xiaochen''s body, saw once own shadow, wanted to give oneself a little punishment. Fortunately, Tang poetry didn''t have an accident, otherwise he might be the second Lin Xiaochen who was hit by mental disorder. Bo Ye didn''t speak. After a long time, he watched the people from outside come in and said softly, "they''re coming." "Oh, it''s time for us to perform." Sakara Kurosawa regained his spirits and pulled Tang Yiba, "well, don''t be sad about other people''s affairs. Life still needs to move forward. Tang, people around you are very good now, so you must be very happy now, too?" Tang Wei Leng Leng looked at sakara Kurosawa for a long time, then laughed, "yes." Now he is very happy. "Ouch! "Classmate Tang!" Before he had time to respond, he heard an exaggerated voice coming in from the door of the police station. Tang Wei and Suhara Kurosawa frowned together, and then he saw Fang Hai run in with exaggeration and surprise. He saw that Tang Wei''s hands were hung up, and thought it was a real fracture. The expression on his face was as pompous as it was when an ancient eunuch met an emperor Yes, I almost didn''t shout. The slave came late to help me. Fang Hai rushed in front of Tang Wei and couldn''t help feeling distressed, "Oh, I''m hurt. It''s really Does it hurt? " Tang Wei originally wanted to sneer, but at the thought of Bo Ye''s instructions, he immediately put on a very weak look. He was rushed back a few steps by Fang Hai''s strength. He staggered against Bo Ye''s arms and took a breath. Then he slowly said, "Uncle Fang Hai, what can I do for you?" "What''s the matter, so serious?" Fang Hai is shocked at the sight of Tang Wei. He says that something bad has happened. Should Tang Wei''s father know that he can''t kill the whole program? As soon as I looked up, I saw thin night. Fang Hai was so scared that he almost screamed at that moment! Why is Boye here?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 776 Bo Ye noticed Fang Hai''s frightened sight and raised his lips with a cool smile. "Oh, what a coincidence, director Fang Da." I don''t know why, Fang Hai always feels that the last four words of "director Fang Da" in Bo Ye''s speech are gnashing teeth. He was really startled, but he had to adjust his expression immediately and squeeze out a smile to face Bo Ye, "Bo Bo Shao, why are you here? " Thin night understatement comes, "I come to go on a business trip, how, itinerary needs to report with you?" Fang Hai was scared into a cold sweat by Bo Ye''s words. He immediately shook his head and said, "no, no, Bo Shao is a busy man. He flies all over the world. Ha ha, what a coincidence, what a coincidence." When he said this, he felt guilty. Thin night is meaningful, followed by repeated, "what a coincidence." Fang Hai is about to stand up. Who can think of an idea to deal with Bo Ye! I dare not provoke you! His little ancestor is now wrapped with bandage on his forehead, and an arm is still hanging up. This injury is very painful for most families. In thin night, his Jingui son is bumping, so he can''t level the whole family of the troublemakers?! Fang Hai was in a cold sweat and didn''t know how to explain. He could only continue to please Tang Wei, "classmate Tang, how are you now? Are you still suffering?" Tang Wei grabs Bo Ye''s clothes pitifully and looks at Bo Ye with a very aggrieved look. "Daddy I... " Fang Hai''s eyelids jump. I beg you, little ancestor. Don''t complain to your father again. I''m afraid your father will go back and block this program group directly! On one side, sakara Kurosawa almost laughed. In order not to let himself break the Gong, he forced all his expressions and pulled out a cold face to stretch. As a result, when Fang Hai turned to see sakara Kurosawa, the little boy was not happy. Fang Hai saw Sawara Kurosawa at the tip of his eyes, and there was gauze at his wrist. The eyelid son is a jump again, the father of this small ancestor, but day, day benzene finance minister! Dying, dying If one of the ancestors in this program has an accident, it''s all Bloody storm! Fang Hai feels that he is going to lose his stability, but he has to hold on, or who will carry the pot of the program group? What''s the big boss Rong Nan''s idea? It''s good to control these kids. But if these kids get hurt, they can''t afford to be responsible! Who could have thought that this kind of extraneous things would happen! All blame that damned Lin Xiaochen to do something! Now, what should Bo Ye do? What''s going to happen in Japan?! Fang Hai''s mind is blank now. He wants to make Tang Wei happy and solve the problem to make Bo Ye satisfied. He is thinking that if Bo Ye doesn''t speak, he may be able to fool him. But at this time, Bo Ye opens his mouth. The man gave a sneer. At that moment, the fierce murderous spirit sprang up around him. Fang Hai felt a chill oppressing him, and almost lost his footing. It''s one thing for Bo Ye to be frivolous and arrogant, but seriously, he''s also the king of hell - especially now, he squints his eyes slightly, which makes Fang Hai feel a little scared. Then I heard the unruly man say coldly, "why, I don''t want to give you an explanation about this?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 777 Fang Hai immediately nodded and bowed, "here, our program team is also temporarily informed Only then did I know that something like this happened. Bo Shao, I''m really sorry to let your son suffer such a serious injury... " Thin night is a sneer again, "such a big thing, a sorry so passed?" Fang Hai wants to cry without tears. Bo Ye''s momentum is so strong that he wants to kneel down and beg for mercy. He repeatedly changes his words, "no, no, I''m just sorry. Our program team will be responsible and try our best to compensate Tang Wei, right?" Fang Hai wants Tang Wei to say something nice for Bo Ye, so that Bo Ye can relax. However, Tang Wei doesn''t go to see Fang Hai at all. He looks at his father pitifully. He looks very wronged and goes to Bo Ye''s arms. "Dad, that murderer is terrible I was thrown down from the high building by him. I really nearly died... " Bo Ye''s face changed as soon as he heard it. His voice dropped several times on the basis of the original. He felt that what he said could form ice every minute and hit the ground like a hole - "there''s a murderer in your production group. He asked my son to join the production group. Are you crazy or don''t you want to do it?" I don''t want to do it?! Fang Hai was so frightened by Bo Ye''s words that he immediately put on a worried look, "yes, Bo Shao, you''re right. It''s our responsibility not to conduct a detailed audit and inspection on the crew. This is also the place we should reflect on. You''re right. Next time we will check these conditions carefully We understand your dissatisfaction. If I were my child, I would certainly be angry... " "Don''t say anything about it. It''s up to you to decide the whole crew?" Bo yehuo''s dirty words came out directly, "find someone who can talk. What kind of dog''s tail do you have here? I don''t want anyone to please you? How many people do you want to please me in China! Now I want a person who can come out and decide things and has the right to speak to me to communicate with me, instead of a famous director like you. Get out of here every minute! " This is really domineering, even this side of the original saw Tang Wei injured but also gloating EVA were shocked by the momentum of Bo Ye''s words, she immediately changed her expression, and some jealousy to look at Tang Wei. This damned yellow man has such a powerful father to support him. Why? Fang Haiyi heard Bo Ye scold him and told him to roll. His expression drooped, "Bo Shao, this Our boss is also busy It would be even worse if it disturbed him? Bo Shao, if you have any request, please tell me, and I will pass it on to our boss soon... " "Busy?" When Bo yeyi heard the interface, he was even more angry, "are you busy with me? Lao Tzu''s son came to the show and now he''s all hurt. How dare the boss behind the scenes give me an excuse to say he''s busy? Just ask for it? What are you? Do you deserve to tell me? Give you a minute, call your boss now, let him appear in front of me, or I will destroy your whole program every minute, and try to tear your face to challenge me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 778 Fang Hai heard Bo Ye''s ultimatum, and he was scared out of his wits. If he fought, he would lose both sides. How dare he decide this kind of thing alone? After thinking about it, I took out my mobile phone and called Rongnan. Then I picked it up and said, "what''s the matter?" "Thin Bo Shao wants to see you... " Fang Hai trembles with fright. The angry thin night is really terrible. It''s like eating people Rongnan over there frowned when he heard Bo Ye, "Bo Ye? Isn''t he in Haicheng? " "He He flew over for business Just to see Tang Wei As a result, except for Lin Xiaochen''s murder Tang Wei has been implicated, so... " Flying to London on business?! Rong Nan is furious, "how can bo ye escape?"?! Didn''t I send someone to guard the airport security to prevent him from going abroad? " How did he hide it from the world?! Fang Hai wanted to cry a little, "boss, this is not the time to say this Bo Shao now strongly requests to see you I I What should I do? Please come here and take care of it... " Rong Nan heard Fang Hai''s voice, silent for a long time, said, "report the address, I come here now." Fang Hai quickly told Rong Nan the address of the police station, and then said, "boss, come on, Bo Ye is very angry..." Rong Nan hung up directly before he finished. "Waste." Rongnan gritted his teeth and scolded, "a group of counsellors who can''t succeed but can''t defeat! It''s really useless. " Aise and Lu Yiting push the door and come in. Seeing Rongnan''s dressing, they ask, "are you going out?" Rongnan looked up gloomily and said, "thin night is coming." "What Lu Yiting is startled, "why does thin night appear in London?" "Who knows how he got out of here!" Rong Nan scolded, "Damn, thin night comes, the matter is thorny." "His son was involved in this case, he may not be so easy to let go of it..." Ace analyzed, "Sir, you have to be careful." "It''s OK. I can handle the storm." Rongnan frowned, dressed, took the room card and went out, "drive to the police department, remember not to make my identity known outside." Ace and Lu Yiting look at each other, quickly change the name, "yes, rongshao." Rong Nan and his men got out of the hotel and got on the bus. They went straight to the police station. Twenty minutes later, his tall figure appeared at the end of the corridor and came step by step with steady steps. Bo Ye stands on the other side, impartial, without sorrow or joy. See Rongnan, thin night grinned, "long time no see." There may be a deeper meaning behind this sentence. Rong Nan frowned sensitively, but still reached out to hold thin night, "thin little thin little, it''s really a loss to meet far away." But Rong Nan''s hand was hanging there, and Bo Ye didn''t pick it up. He just hooked his lips and didn''t smile. Fang Hai looks at it and his eyes are about to fall out. My God, the boss puts down his position and shakes hands with Bo Ye. Bo Ye actually Why did you hang him there?! Be bold! Thin night after a long time, looking at Rong Nan''s face gradually appeared stiff smile, just stretched out his hand, not handshake, just casually touched, and then put back his hand, pretending to be polite, "nothing worth welcoming, but I''m on a business trip, happened to pass by." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 779 Ace and Lu Yiting take a breath. My God Thin night he, he dares to give Rong nan to shake facial expression unexpectedly!! Rong Nan is also a bit surprised. His smile is a bit ferocious. His status is noble. When was he pushed on his face like this? "It''s really a coincidence that Bo Shao came here. Wasn''t he in China a while ago?" Rong Nan''s words are in fact a warning, but Bo Ye, since he changed his character, has been used to lawlessness and shamelessness. Understatement said, "busy, flying all over the world, what''s the matter? Do you have any comments? " Even dare to ask Rong Nan if he has any opinion! Does he think his life is too short?! Ace seldom saw someone disrespectful to Rong Nan. He would have pulled out his gun and rushed up, but in front of him, thin night, he couldn''t move. That''s why it''s tough. Because of the thin night, they may not be able to shake. Rong Nan grinned and said, "Bo Shao is really busy. A few days ago in China, the next son appeared in London, which caught people off guard." There''s something in the story, which means he''s hiding it from the world. Bo Ye said coolly, "yes, do I need to report my itinerary to you? I didn''t expect you to pay so much attention to me. " The implication is that you''ve been watching me all day, when I didn''t find out? Rong Nan was rebuffed and choked in his throat. Then he said, "it''s not true. It''s mainly about the name of Bo shaoding, which can be heard everywhere. That''s why I occasionally hear about you..." "Don''t be polite." Even if Rong Nan comes, Bo Ye can be as obnoxious as he can be. He picks his eyebrows arrogantly, with a rebellious smile and a certain sense of cynicism - but it''s only in such a serious time that he shows an improper way that makes people feel more The man is enigmatic. "Let''s get down to business. How about my son''s wound?" Rongnan brows a tight, to see the appearance of Tang Wei, the original vitality of the little boy is weak to lean on thin night, hands and feet, including head bandage. Another foreign friend of his, Kurosawa sakara, was also tired with gauze on his hand. Rongnan didn''t know their injuries were so serious. "Since Fang Hai has called you here, it means that you must be the boss behind this program group, right? Since you are the big boss, why don''t you tell me how to solve this problem? " Rong Nan tut in the heart, looking at Tang Wei''s injury, and then said, "classmate Tang." Tang Wei opened his eyes to see him, still looking weak. Rong Nan said, "can you tell me What happened then? " Tang Wei knew that this was Rong Nan''s stereotype, and immediately his eyes turned red, as if to cry out, "I remember that I was thrown down from a tall building Wow Lin Xiaochen killed sister Qiu Zhenzhu And cheat the police that she committed suicide... " The child cried, thin night eyelids jump, simply don''t even the last face to Rongnan left, mouth directly scolded, "what the hell are you doing! My son is threatened by others. He can''t escape easily. Does the threat make him recall his fear again? Are you a police officer? Why didn''t you leave when you arrested the prisoner? " A scold, scold Rongnan with two hands together muddled force. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 780 When they came back together, they took a cold breath. Thin night this is to join Rong Nan inside to scold to enter together?! Fang Hai looks at Bo Ye in disbelief. He Does he know who Rongnan is? However, in Bo Ye''s eyes, I don''t care who Rong Nan is. I''m an adult. I can fight with my hands, but I don''t want to force him. As long as Rong Nan dares to raise his hand first, Bo Ye dares to kick him. Rong Nan tried to resist all his anger and glared at Bo Ye, "do you know what you''re talking about?" Thin night as did not see his face forbearance expression, is not light not heavy, just a foot on the thunder point of Rongnan, "eh? Do you know how much damage it has done to my son? " Rong Nan was choked in his throat and could hardly breathe. Bo Ye is a rogue! What''s that saying? Businessmen are all rogues. It''s true! Rong Nan stares at Bo Ye''s face, "we are deeply sorry for your son''s affairs. We will do the following series of responsibilities one by one, and promise that this kind of problem will not happen again. Bo Shao, we understand that you are eager to protect your son, but please give our staff some respect..." "Oh." Thin night is cool again, "I quite respect you, also quite rest assured you.". But the answer you gave me was to let a murderer join the cast and host my son''s show. Where do you get your face? " Does that mean Rong Nan and the whole program are shameless? Rongnan gritted his teeth and said, "no, what Mr. Bo said does exist. At the beginning, it was really the negligence of our program team So... " "So." Thin night grinned, "how do you plan to compensate? I don''t think it''s too much for you to stand in front of the camera and apologize publicly? " Rongnan was shocked. His identity can''t be exposed to the public. However, thin night is forcing him to expose himself! This man It''s hard to deal with. Rongnan subconsciously clenched his fist, and there was a little irritability on his always leisurely face, "Bo Shao, about this Lin Xiaochen can kill people. It''s a matter of small probability. You can''t put the fault of small probability on others... " "Is the problem of small probability also a problem?" Thin night is like to pick, is like to take these things to force Rongnan, "eh, how the other people''s program group didn''t have a murderer, strange." Rong Nan''s brain leaped, "I How do I know? " "Then you reflect." Bo Ye''s words directly blocked them to death. Then he took Tang Wei in his left hand and Kurosawa in his right hand. In front of police Henry, he didn''t give the whole program team, including Rong Nan, any face. "I''ll send my son back when you make this shame public and apologize. You can also choose not to say it, but we also have the right to make it public. I believe that the fair London police will be on our side. Why can a program group with homicide cases still exist in the world without the slightest ability to deal with crisis public relations? " The implication is that the whole program team will be wiped out together? Thin night leads two children to turn round to leave of time, Rong South etc. all didn''t return body. When looking at his back disappeared, Rongnan scolded a dirty word. Ace swore that he had never seen the noble and elegant Rong Nan pop an uncivilized word in his life, but he was forced to swear by Bo Ye''s invulnerable and salt free attitude. Lu Yiting immediately coaxed, "Rong Shao, don''t be angry Let''s go back and think about a solution. " "How to solve it?" Rongnan roared, "he is pressing our head to make us apologize now!" Both ACE and Lu Yiting are silent. "If other people know about it, all the seven children will be taken back by their country, which means that none of us can control it, you know?" Bo Ye is going to ruin his whole game of chess! Rong Nan is very angry, because these words can''t be said in front of Bo Ye''s face, so it becomes a thorn in his throat. He clenches his fist, looks at Fang Hai shivering, and scolds. The children, who were taken away by the police, came around and were startled to see the gloomy expression on Rong Nan''s face. Rong Nan realized that he couldn''t get angry so casually, so he had to smile again. EVA came forward and called, "uncle." It''s always pleasant to see a good-looking man. EVA put a posture of Miss Qian Jin, pulled her skirt, stood on tiptoe and said, "hello." "Sir, what about Tang and Kurosawa In fact, she disdained these two people, but in order to maintain her good image in front of others, she didn''t let the disdain in her tone come out.When Rong Nan mentioned this, he was full of anger. Unfortunately, he couldn''t vent his anger on these children who were born with golden spoon. He had to say, "go, his father took them away." EVA didn''t expect Rongnan''s tone to be so cold. Unexpectedly, she thought of the tall and powerful man beside Tang Wei. Damn, why are such adults around him? For what? EVA clenched her fist. She never I''ve never been cared for Why Can Tang Wei easily get everyone''s attention? Later, Rong Nan led ace and Lu Yiting to leave. Lu Yiting looked at Eva with deep meaning when she left. "Little girl, don''t try to guess the mind of adults, what age to do, once you cross the border, the consequences will be the same as those two smelly boys." Lu Yiting thinks that one day, Tang Wei will be attacked by his own intelligence. Eva was warned by Lu Yiting pale, and then can not say anything else. Fang Hai is left by Rong nan to solve the children''s follow-up problems. Later, Rong Nan and ACE continue to turn their heads to figure out how to solve Bo Ye''s big problem. After getting on the bus, Rong Nan doesn''t say a word. Later, he almost says, "Bo Ye is How did you get out of security? " He gave an order not to let Bo ye go abroad. AI Si is driving a car, dare not surmise Rong Nan''s mind, Lu Yiting said, "someone may help him." Someone helped him. Rong Nan''s eyes are cold suddenly. Who else can hide the truth around Bo Ye? It can even Help him escape from the security and customs, let him quietly appear in London! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 781 He can''t guess the answer, but the fact is that there are indeed people helping Bo Ye, and the means are not low. Rong Nan said, "do everything you can to make Bo Ye and Tang Wei shut up. Don''t let this matter spread, otherwise the whole program group will be interrupted, and these children will have to escape from us!" Once the thin night is made public, the program group will be interrupted. Who will let their children record in a drama group with murderers? When the time comes, these children will be taken back by their family, so Rongnan has no cards in his hand. At the beginning, Rong Nan''s idea was to hold these children in his hands for the time being to control them. However, before they had time to start brainwashing them, Lin Xiaochen''s murder interrupted them. Rong Nan wants to shoot Lin Xiaochen into a blood hole with a gun. This damned thing just wants to disturb everything in this plan! "By the way, that''s what Tang poetry in China says?" Ace immediately replied, "Tang poetry is still unconscious." "Are you sure it''s Tang Shi?" Rongnan repeated. Ace nodded, then turned the steering wheel, "yes, we can guarantee this without accident..." Rong Nan sneered, "you have no accident to ensure that Bo Ye is in China, but in fact?" Bo ye had been in London long before he knew it! Ace choked and then said, "it''s my fault, sir..." Rong Nan didn''t speak. After a long time, he said, "what did Tang Shi''s parents say?" "The mental state is still like that." As soon as ACE mentioned the problem, his voice was a little low, like he wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to say it. I don''t know if it''s because I''m afraid that Rong Nan will be angry or sad, "sir They are still in I''m in a state of insanity. I often can''t remember the past, and I often regard the past as the present... " The memory of Tang poetry''s parents is quite confused. No one knows what happened and how they became like this. There is a kind of complex emotion in Rong Nan''s eyes, like a soft heart. But his identity, he can not help a little softhearted. Finally, the heart of that little bit of guilt for the Tang poetry family was finally his own reason to hold back, Rong Nan pinched an eyebrow, "aggravating medicine." "Sir Ace was a little alarmed. The order was too important. "If it gets worse They are likely to never become normal people again. They will live like lunatics all their lives... " After all, this kind of medicine that can cause mental disorder can''t be taken indiscriminately Rong Nan has fed them for five years. If it is an aggravating drug, Tang Shi''s parents may even be directly insane. This is a forbidden drug. "I know your back." Rong Nan suddenly clenched his fingers, "give them more weight, even for a lifetime I can''t remember "They don''t remember Tang poetry. Don''t remember Tang Yi. I don''t remember Bo Ye... " I won''t remember you. Perhaps this method is also very safe for Rong Nan, so that no one knows that he once laid hands on Tang Shi''s original parents. But the same It''s also a form of self mutilation. Rong Nan closed his eyes and murmured, "forget it. It''s better never to remember. Live in chaos and dreams..." "Sir..." Ace can''t bear it. It''s an escape In fact, it''s you who want to get rid of and don''t want to wake up www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 782 But Bo ye went back that night and took Tang Wei out for a walk. Tang Wei and Suhara Kurosawa moved out of the hotel, and when they moved out, they met Fang Hai. Fang Hai was in a hurry, which was equivalent to taking Tang Wei away from the program group, and pulling Boye to have a good talk - however, Boye had two words from the beginning to the end. No, the door. Do you want my son to stay on your set and be in danger of being invisible? Don''t even think about it! Bo Ye left a cool and cold figure to take Tang Wei and keihara Kurosawa to leave. Fang Hai took keihara Kurosawa and said, "that You have to We have to stay. " Ohara Kurosawa is not your son! Unexpectedly, thin night''s eyes narrowed, "as my son''s partner, sakara Kurosawa went through life and death, and also experienced the danger of being taken to a small attic. Naturally, I regard him as my son''s good partner for life and death. As a father, I don''t want my son''s peers to continue to be threatened by this. I will help to tell the finance minister of Japan that you don''t need to worry about him. " This means that I want to report to Japan! Fang Hai was so scared that his legs were shaking that he subconsciously said, "no This is in violation of the contract signed by our program team at the beginning... " Bo Ye laughed on the spot! Who is he? He''s a businessman! He''s the one who makes the rules. Is there anyone else telling him the rules? Thin night let Tang Wei and Suwon Kurosawa stand beside first, stretch out slender fingers on the front desk button, that action looks frivolous natural and unrestrained, but Fang Hai is aware of a chill. Bo Ye grinned, "breach of contract?" Fang Hai explained in a trembling way, "it''s not bo Shao. I just said I''m in a hurry. In fact, we are all part-time workers Everything goes according to the process of the contract, right? Tang Wei and Suhara Kurosawa, two young students, were invited by our program team to shoot the program with a lot of money, so we all wanted to have a happy cooperation. We never thought that this kind of thing would happen. You, you can''t directly destroy all the balance. We all respect each other, right? " Bo Ye listened to Fang Hai''s long speech, but none of it was useful. When he was tired of it, he just gave a little Tut, then knocked on the table and said, "tell me something I''m interested in directly. I ask you, when signing the contract, did you admit that there would be such a situation that the host killed people now?" Fang Hai shook his head stupidly. "Thin night sneers," that not knot! You first broke the balance of the regulations in the contract, and forced my son to be confined to a dangerous state. Now he still has the face to say that I violated the contract? " Fang Hai trembled. "No, no, I don''t mean that. I didn''t express it well. I didn''t mean to blame you at all." Bo Ye continues to sneer and indicates to him with his eyes, which means, make it up, and then make it up. Let me hear if you can make up a flower. Fang Hai has nothing to say. However, Bo Yedao said, "what''s the matter? Do you want to continue to debate with me about the content of the contract?" Fang Hai said immediately, "no, no, Bo Shao, you You''re right. It''s all the responsibility of our program team. Let''s reflect on it.... " "Reflection is right." Bo Ye gives Fang Hai a sneer, then lowers his voice, "go back and tell your master, don''t think he''s playing tricks I don''t know, I just want to draw all the cards in his hand. I don''t want to fight against me. I like your master''s spirit of fearing death. " Fang Hai was scared out in a cold sweat by Bo Ye''s warning. Then Bo Ye laughs twice and doesn''t say anything else. He turns around and takes the hands of Kurosawa and Tang Wei. Tang Wei asks, "where are we going?" "Another hotel for you." "Better than this?" "Bullshit, this kind of junk Hotel, you''re a jerk." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fang Hai listened to Bo Ye''s words and shivered silently. Bo Ye, this is This is turning around, scolding their big boss Rongnan is a loser? He is really It''s so lawless! How could it be like this! It''s getting harder to fight! After Bo Ye takes Tang Wei and Suhara Kurosawa out of the hotel, a car comes not far away. He opens the back door to let the children go up first, and then he opens the co driver''s seat. As soon as he got on the bus, Tang Wei heard a voice coming from the driver''s seat, "Yo, little disciple, I heard that you have made great achievements and are holding the murderer?" Tang Wei was so happy that he put his head forward and yelled, "master!" Qi Mo drove the car, and in the middle of the night he was still wearing a pair of sunglasses, whistling, "what''s the matter, surprise?" "Surprise Tang Wei''s voice went up happily, "Wow! You''re all here! Where''s uncle lofan? " "Some of them are waiting for you in the hotel. They say they will take you out to have a good meal in the evening. By the way, is this your good friend?""Hello, sir." "I''m Tang Wei''s friend. You can call me Sakakibara," he said with a polite smile "Sakara Kurosawa, right?" Qi Mo waved his hand, "I''m sorry, I invaded your database before and investigated your identity." ¡­¡­ How can this person make the hacker''s information so easy? Sakara Kurosawa was a little surprised. "So will you?" "Oh?" Qi Mo asked, "why don''t you ask who Tang Wei learned all his techniques from?" With a curious look on his face, Sawara Kurosawa turned to look at Tang Wei and saw that he was particularly proud to say, "this is my master, the world''s chief hacker! R7CKY£¡¡± Sakara Kurosawa''s eyes widened. "That That hacker r7cky? Is that you? " Qi Mo looked at them in the rearview mirror and laughed, "have you ever heard of me? No, it seems that you are not a good child "Ha ha." "The last time you invaded our country''s Bank Database, my father was so angry that he had a big fire at home. He said that he wanted to catch hackers across the country, and he also said that if he caught you, he had to open your abdomen." Qi Mo immediately shrunk his neck, "Damn, is your father so terrible? How can a violent person be a chancellor of the exchequer? " Tang Wei laughs, "you are finished. You meet the enemy''s son." "I won''t tell on you." Kurosawa immediately raised his hand and said, "I envy Tang Wei so much. There are people like you around." "In fact, it''s not luck." Qi Mo, who was driving, shrugged his shoulders. "Although I''m not a bad person, I''m not a good person either." Kurosawa was silent for a long time before he said, "the category of good and bad people, to some extent, is very easy to cross." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 783 "Young people know a lot." Qi Mo took a look at Kurosawa, and didn''t say anything else. Later, he went to a hotel that looked really high-end. The fountain pool under the neon light at the door was changing up and down with the elegant saxophone music, "wow." Tang Wei''s eyes are full of brilliance. "It''s really higher than just now." Thin night of smile a, "nonsense, because this is your father I open high-end apartment hotel." Tang Wei''s step is a meal, can''t believe ground turn head, "Daddy, what do you say?" This This is Bo yekai?! Really? "When do you..." In foreign countries have a hotel group?! Bo Ye guessed Tang Wei''s doubts clearly. He patted his head and took him in. He went straight to the Seaview Room on the highest floor. "Of course, it''s my own business outside. Don''t worry. It''s yours in the future." After thinking about it, Tang Wei asked, "how many groups have you opened outside without telling my mother and me?" Bo Ye takes him to his room. It''s a suite. There are many rooms in it. There''s a living room outside. It''s a re examination apartment. The decoration is so exquisite that it''s more advanced than other people''s villas. Bai Yue and others are sitting in the living room playing flying chess. When they see Tang Wei, they wave, "Yo little guy!" "Wow Tang Wei rushed up excitedly and hugged one by one. "I didn''t expect you all to come What a surprise Cong Shan also showed a rare smile and said to Tang Wei, "in fact, as soon as you arrive in London, we''ll follow you." "My Daddy told me." Tang Wei took Ohara Kurosawa and sat on the sofa, "look, this is my new friend, my partner Watson -" a group of people laughed, and Ohara Kurosawa introduced himself in the laughter of the crowd, "Hello, everyone, my name is Ohara Kurosawa, and I''m Tang Wei''s good friend." "I heard you two solved a homicide together." Qi Mo stopped the car and came in. He threw the key on the tea table beside him. He fell into the sofa and lay like an old man. "How can you tell?" Tang Wei pointed to his brain, "by intuition." "Oh, it''s the same as it is." Bai Yue joked, "I don''t know. I really think it''s the reincarnation of Sherlock Holmes." A group of people burst out laughing again, and then Luo Fan said, "what would you like to eat at night?" "I really don''t have to go to the crew to record any more shows?" Tang Wei is still a little uneasy. How can he feel liberated when Bo Ye takes over? "But that program doesn''t seem to have been suspended yet I remember there will be a game tomorrow. " "There''s nothing to go to, crappy show." Asuka was playing games while eating melon seeds. "The program games that Rong Nan came up with are certainly not brilliant. In fact, our main purpose this time is to rescue you from the program group, and then find a reason to completely get rid of the program group, and finally let Rongnan get nothing. " "Good or bad." Tang Wei covered his mouth and began to laugh. Sakara Kurosawa also laughed. After laughing, the little boy said a word. Probably because of the large number of people, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. It was just a word that made everyone alert. He said, "but it''s strange that our parents are so superior The man named Rong Nan you said is How can we communicate with our parents so that we can participate in the program? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 784 When the words came out, there was silence. Asuka did not even knock on the melon seeds, and looked at sakara Kurosawa with wide eyes. Kurosawa was startled because people around him looked at him strangely. Later, he murmured to himself, "wait Did I say something extraordinary? " Tang Wei turned his head, patted him on the shoulder and said to him in Holmes'' words, "Watson, you have found a blind spot!" Bai Yue sighed, "sure enough, it''s time for us to see the world from a child''s perspective..." Qi Mo said, "yes, why can Rong Nan please move these people?" Bo Ye''s eyes narrowed. "At the beginning, he called Tang Wei through Su Qi. Su Qi''s family has something to do with the central government, just like Ye Jingtang It can even be said that it is a state-owned enterprise whose status will never be shaken. Why does Rongnan contact Tang Wei through the people of state-owned enterprises? " Cong Shan took out a small whiteboard from one side, and then wrote several possibilities on the whiteboard, "let''s take our time. First of all, let''s start from the reason why Rongnan would look for Su Qi, and step back." Tang Wei joined their reasoning thinking this time, and then suddenly said, "does he know that uncle Suqi has a good relationship with me, so it''s more likely that uncle Suqi will come to me and shout me like this?" Cong Shan nodded and wrote this, "it''s not that there is no possibility." "Then why don''t you look for Bo Ye?" Luo fan asked in reply. "It''s easy." Asuka pointed to Bo Ye, "Bo Ye will never agree, so it''s better to start from Su Qi and let Su Qi persuade Tang Wei. In this way, Tang Wei makes his own decision, and Bo Ye won''t stop him." That''s right. Bo Ye won''t agree with Tang Wei on many things, but if it''s something Tang Wei has already decided, he will give in. "Therefore, from the direction of Su Qi, it is the easiest, or the most likely, for Tang Wei to participate in the program." Bai Yue made a brief analysis, "this shows that Rongnan is actually quite concerned about Tang poetry and Tang Wei''s daily life. Otherwise, how can he know that Su Qi is a man who makes Tang poetry and Tang Wei unsuspecting?" "That''s right!" Qi Mo also agreed with Bai Yue''s analysis, "Rong Nan must have the right to know the news of our daily life to some extent, so he must not be an ordinary person." "So back to the original question, why can he call a group of children with such a big family to come to the show? The answer to this question is that Rong Nan is not an ordinary person. " "His family..." Asuka turned pale and thought of a possibility, "is it the same as us?" Everyone was shocked. Rong Nan''s family is likely to have an incomparable status to some extent, so they can be so presumptuous. In other words, only those who are comparable with them can call out people of the same status. After all, people who are not in the same circle can''t communicate with each other at all. When we realized the possibility, we all took a breath. "This is It''s a little scary. " Qi Mo rubbed his hands, "so Rongnan is really hard to do, but at present, among those famous aristocrats, which one is surnamed Rong?" "Perhaps the name of Rongnan is a pseudonym in itself?" Tang Wei said what he thought. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 785 "In fact, I have another idea, maybe Rong Nan once had some contact with us, including Tang poetry, but we forgot. " Bo Ye frowned and said, "there''s Conan everywhere, too, so I forgot..." "When you say that, I remember. When I first met Ronan with lofan, he made us feel very strange." Qi Mo a word, let the rest of the room a few people have turned their attention to the two of them, Qi Mo with elbow poke poke Luo fan, "Hey, right?" "Well." Luo fan seldom talks, but what he says is generally the key point, "it can''t be underestimated, but I think I''ve seen it before. " "It''s a familiar feeling, it''s true." Qi Mo repeated again, "it''s just that Rong Nan''s breath is too mysterious. That kind of mystery is very complex, like we''ve seen it before, but it''s like we haven''t seen it before, and I think Rong Nan feels the same way about us. " "You are all testing each other." Bo Ye stares at Qi Mo and Luo fan for a long time, and finally sighs, "this is really impressive. Rong Nan must be a man of high status, but his daily life is also very deep. However, from the way he came to the police station today with two men, he should have a certain Right in some kind of circle. " A few people were stunned. Then Bai Yue murmured and asked, "is it the children of high cadres?" "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a family that can''t afford to offend, just like Ye Jingtang. " Bo Ye lowered his voice, "but recently Ye Jingtang''s company has been suppressed. I don''t know why. Although it doesn''t affect Ye Jingtang in general, it''s very strange that someone dares to attack Ye Jingtang..." Asuka was a little surprised, "yejingtang? Isn''t their family stable up there? Why is it affected? " "So I suspect Rong Nan did it. Ye Jingtang and I have the same idea. " Bo Ye takes a look at Asuka, who answers his question. "I''m sure that Rong Nan must be from above, so he dares to compete with Ye Jingtang head-on - but because we have our own people in that circle, he''s just taking Ye Jingtang to test how deep our water is." "It''s disgusting to test the water with an outsider." Cong Shan, word for word, if they play Baidao in Boye, then Cong Shan is an underground jungle belonging to another circle. It''s just that the jungle never admits that it belongs to this circle, and even deals with other circles. This is one of the reasons why the jungle is so smart that it can become the largest underground party in Asia. They know how to advance, retreat and protect. Looking at them, Kurosawa said, "why don''t you I''ll ask my dad to give you a little information? " "Eh?" Everyone went to look at the little boy sitting on the edge of the sofa. Kurosawa chuckled sheepishly, then said, "in fact, I think you all think too complicated. From the perspective of our children, Rongnan called us to master us. In order to master us, we must pay more to achieve this goal. Under this premise, it''s not surprising that we were called in. " Because that''s what Rongnan is trying to achieve. No matter who he is. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 786 "It''s over." Qi Mo decadent back to the sofa after the body, "by the original Kurosawa so said, feel everything back to the origin." At this time, the thought that had originally been hovering in Tang Wei''s mind had become more and more intense If his guess is right If nothing goes wrong So if you exclude those possibilities, combine these options, the rest of the truth, even if it''s impossible That must be true. Tang Wei clenched his fist, "I know." "What do you know?" Tang Wei spits out a word in his mouth. At the moment when he makes a sound and falls to the ground, everyone''s pupils contract into needle shaped every second. Everyone was so surprised by the answer in Tang Wei''s mouth that he couldn''t speak. Indeed In this way, everything makes sense From the beginning, someone tried every means to make the seven crimes come to the surface, and then called seven children to regroup into a new seven crimes, all these can be linked. The only, the only piece missing. There is no evidence for that important link. Bo Ye thinks that the clue in his mind is still short of a very fatal puzzle, which is generally clear. Maybe it''s just the finishing touch. "Never mind, maybe I can find the answer Tang Wei murmured softly, "Daddy, do you believe me?" "I believe you." Thin night pause, "but I, don''t want to let you a person risk." Tang Wei was stunned, and then said, "ah, good. In order to protect mommy that silly woman, let''s walk side by side. " Thin night eyes deep, with the thick dark night, gradually halo dye open a group of people can not describe the gloomy. All this Everything is possible. It''s just a piece played by someone. All of them can''t escape the shackles of caged birds. ****** Tang Wei sleeps all night in the hotel of Boye, and goes to bed with Kurosawa Ohara. When he woke up the next day, Bo Ye took off those bandages for him, and said, "OK, OK, enough deterrence has been done, and then there is no need to install them." "I can still do it." Tang Wei looked weak and powerless. "Daddy, remember to steal money for me, millions of dollars Or I''ll fall off the stairs for nothing. " "Ha ha." Thin night hears Tang Wei this words, direct smile, "didn''t expect you appetite so big." "Yes." Tang Wei said contemptuously, "you gave me mummy five million at the beginning. Hum, that''s mean." Thin night facial expression a stiff, "that I am not at the beginning of the mother I''m not blind! Now all my money is yours. I''ll give Tang Shi as much as you like. " Tang Wei does not believe, "then I want the shares of this hotel group." "Oh, take it away." "What else do you have?" "Construction sites." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Guojin building." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Universe creative media." "Wait a minute, the company that dominates starlight media?" When Tang Wei heard the name, he was directly stunned. "The new one, which is very powerful recently, I heard director Fang Hai say..." "Yes." As Bo Ye tidied up the bandages, he understated, "I don''t want to see Fu Zhen alone. I just opened an entertainment company of the same nature and threw it to them to experience the feeling of being crushed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can you stop being so shameless! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 787 Sakara Kurosawa was very surprised. "Mr. Bo, can you manage so many things separately?" Unexpectedly thin night shakes head, "can''t." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei can''t understand his father''s way of doing things. Today''s thin night to do things all depends on the mood, the attitude towards people all depends on the mood, when willing to take care of you, not willing to lift eyelids. The outside world commented that he was lawless and did not do it. Bo Ye now has lawless capital, and the only one who can tighten him is probably Tang poetry. "Then why do you start so many companies?" Tang Wei thought about it and asked, "is the capital turnover coming?" "Yes." Bo ye answered without any pressure, "Oh, the old people of Bo''s group are really annoying me, so I have nothing to do but open a few companies to play." "The economy in other fields Do you understand? " Thin night very simply shake head, "don''t understand." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t know what you''re doing when you register a company just like a big guy! Not afraid of losing money! Bo Ye grinned, "so worried about me? Don''t panic. Your father and I won''t have an accident at the end of the world. " Tang Wei looked at thin night, frowned, "you want to mature and steady up, you know?" Thin night pick eyebrow, "I am not mature and steady now?" Well, it seems to be more reliable than before. But why is character more unreliable than before. Tang Wei didn''t speak. He watched Bo ye take off all his bandages. Then he helped him remove the gauze. Finally, he checked their injuries one by one. Tang Wei had a lot of bruises on his body. Bai Yue came in and sprayed anti-inflammatory drugs on the wound again. He also examined the wound for sakara Kurosawa. Sakara Kurosawa was very embarrassed to say thank you. "It''s OK. I guess you''ll have to face the director group today." Bai Yue saw that Bo Ye took off the bandage and tut said, "how can your hands itch like that?"?! After a while, Fang Hai will come up and hold us. It depends on the situation. How did you unload the equipment? " Bo Ye was scolded by Bai Yue, and he was still a little confused. "What''s Fang Hai doing here again?" "Of course, it''s about letting Tang Wei continue to participate in the program." Bai Yue was the first two. "My God, Rong Nan called our front desk ten times in the morning and said that he wanted to have a good talk. He came to the hotel to see us later." Bo Ye doesn''t want to ask Rong Nan how to find them. After all, they believe Rong Nan must have this means. He said, "did you take it?" "No Bai Yue said, "Luo fan took it." Bo Ye laughed on the spot, "I guess Rong Nan is very angry. " Speaking of this, Bai Yue also wants to laugh. Luofan is an iceberg character. He didn''t say a word for a long time. He picked up the phone and said hello. Later, no matter what Rong Nan said, he said: "Oh, ah, I don''t know." Rong Nan spent most of his time talking in front of him. He felt that he was talking to a robot. Later, he held back his anger and yelled. When he came down to find you, he hung up. After hanging up, Luo fan turned to see his good partner Qi Mo and said, "how can this man be so patient?" Qi Mo smiles to cover stomach, "I think you call Congshan to answer the phone, is also a reaction." "No Cong Shan shook his head. "I''m lazy, not cold. If I were you, I would not even answer the phone. " Asuka sighed, "it''s sad to meet you two." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 788 However, ten minutes later, even if it didn''t take ten minutes, Bai Yue used the divine technique to draw quite lifelike wounds on Tang Wei''s forehead, arms and legs with non-toxic paint. A group of people were dumbfounded there. Tang Wei is also very surprised that the wound on his hand is completely watching Bai Yue take the brush to adjust the color of the paint, and the final effect is actually the same as the real one. This is just like the special effect makeup of martial arts movies! No wonder thin night can easily flow out, white more this technology is really invincible, OK! Luofan is the first time to witness the whole process, cold face of his rare also showed a shocked expression, "looks like falling very miserably." "Yes." Tang Wei raised his arm intact, with a bloody cut on it, and it looked like it had just healed and had not been completely recovered. It can only be said that Bai Yue''s painting technology has been thoroughly improved, and even this level can be imitated. "I''ve drawn all the surgical scars on your forehead." Bai Yue gives Tang Wei a mirror to see for himself. After seeing it, Tang Wei takes a breath of cool air. My God At first glance, I have to stand on my head. This wound is not ferocious, but it is very real. "Well, that should be enough." Bai Yue went to wash the paint in the wash basin and said, "if it wasn''t for the thin old dog''s cheap hand to remove your bandage, I don''t have to do anything. I''d like to draw some wounds on it. Don''t touch it. The paint may not be dry. I''ll blow you both with a hair dryer later." Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa looked at each other and felt very magical. "Don, you have a lot of hidden dragons and tigers around you." Sakara Kurosawa couldn''t help but sighed, "everyone is very powerful." Tang Wei is particularly proud of this, "that must be, Bai Yue''s medical skills are the best, so brother Jiang Ling can compare with him." Bai Yue was washing his painting tools. When he heard this, Jun''s face was pulled, and 3000 white hair poured down. With his face which was faintly angry, he seemed to have some demons, "who? Jiang Ling? Can Jiang Ling compare with me? You''re kidding "Ha ha ha." There Asuka joked, "jealousy, you''re so careful." "Be careful what''s wrong with your eyes!" Bai Yue said maliciously, "I''m careful to eat your meal? I just don''t like to be compared with Jiang Ling! " Cong Shantuo chin, half squinting eyes lazily, white face with a little lazy smile, low way, "I see you like him." Click! Bai Yue felt that he had been hit by a sword on his knee, and he couldn''t hold on to washing dishes. The people outside looked at Bai Yue''s body and immediately laughed more and more arrogantly, especially Qi Mo, clapping his thighs and laughing wildly, "it''s right, it''s right! I''m right about Bai Yue. Ha ha ha ha! You hate Jiang Ling so much, but it seems that you still like academic exchanges with him! " "That''s because it''s too high and too cold. You know what?" Bai Yue really wanted to smash that plate of paint on Qi Mo''s flat face, "what are you laughing at! You have no right to laugh! I''ve been with lofan for so many years and I''m not willing to admit it! " Qi Mo voice a choke, "what together? We are both men "Oh Bai Yue snorted, "then you said I like Jiang Ling. We are both men." Luo fan is helping Qi Mo to accept him in the side, "you look like a woman." Another big laugh. Bai Yue rushed out with a paintbrush: "dog man, I''ll fight with you two!" Rongnan knocks on the door. When the waiter helps to open the door, what he sees is a handsome man with white hair waving a brush that has just been washed and hasn''t been dried. He pokes at the throat of another man with a cold face. It looks like a move to win his life, but a handsome man with brilliant smile rushes out to block the action of the young man with white hair Come on. Bai Yue gritted his teeth, "well, you two are in collusion!" Qi Mo, who tries to stop him, notices something moving at the door. He looks up and sees Rongnan standing outside. He is still smiling frivolously. At the moment when he looks at Rongnan, he is engulfed by a sense of tension. Everyone in the room stopped laughing. This is even in sharp contrast to the joyful atmosphere of the previous second. As soon as Rongnan enters their category, it makes everyone face the enemy. Together with Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa. Rong Nan looked at Bai Yue''s white hair, and a thought flashed across his mind. White hair? People with white hair in the world Not much. Rong Nan grinned, then stood at the door, where ace spoke for him and said, "good morning, everyone. Our boss is coming today I want to have a good talk with Tang Wei and Suhara Kurosawa. " Bai Yue stops his hand. The brush falls into his sleeve in an instant. He moves skillfully and takes up all the tools in less than a second. Then he turns his head and finds a rope to tie up his long hair. The silver color has a kind of enchanting beauty in Rongnan''s eyes. The man laughs, "Mr. Chen''s hair is quite beautiful."Bai Yue sneered, "envy? I recommend a barber shop. You can do the same We are all familiar with this kind of business style. Then Rong Nan didn''t speak, looking at him for a long time, but Cong Shan stood up first, "don''t you want to find Tang Wei? Let''s give you the place first. " Originally, this room was also a suite. There was a small living room in it. The army simply went to the small living room and left Bo Ye and two children outside. Then came the subtle voice of conversation, in which the people are holding hands in front of the chest, serious expression. They are five of the seven sins, jealousy, rage, lust, pride, laziness, all in this small room. Asuka frowned and said, "do you feel it?" Bai Yue nodded, "I feel the pressure." "I think from the perspective of appearance and aura, Rongnan should not be an ordinary family, or To a higher level than the rich. " "I feel the same way." Qi Mo opened his mouth and agreed with Cong Shan, "before I saw him, I thought he He is a politician, because he gives me the feeling of two words - " LUO Fan said Qi Mo''s words," hypocrisy. " Everyone was surprised. Yes, hypocrisy. Incomparable hypocrisy, hypocrisy to the bone, and even has become an instinct. Only those who are in politics can deduce the word hypocrisy so incisively and vividly. The situation in officialdom is no less than that in business, and the fighting is just as fierce. Many people lose their jobs, and many people climb on the top of their benefactor''s head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 789 "When he laughs, he doesn''t have much sincerity." Bai Yue held his chin, "I want to be on guard against him, because he saw my white hair." After all, Bai Yue was originally marked by white hair in the seven crimes. If Rong Nan had a certain understanding of the seven crimes, he would certainly associate with the relationship between Bai Yue and the seven crimes ¡¤ jealousy. Cong Shan didn''t speak for a long time. He was silent for a long time. He said something amazing again - "maybe the feeling Rong Nan gives us is so complicated and mysterious because Is he likely to be a man of seven sins? " This words, in the inside of the small living room of the people suddenly changed face, and face different! Bai Yue took a cold breath and said, "why?" Qi Mo almost knocked over the black tea he had just poured. He even said, "I''m Cao If it''s true or not, why do people who are all seven sins have to fight against us? " "I''m just guessing." Cong Shan''s expression is still so indifferent, "because his status aura is actually very similar to the standard of seven sins." Higher than ordinary people, different from ordinary people. "Who would he be?" All that''s left is gluttony. But if Rongnan is a glutton There is no reason why he is gluttonous. In fact, the ranking and character of the seven crimes are related to his own words. "And greed?" Like Cong Shan, Luo fan never talks much, but once he talks, he is also the one who tells the truth, "since it''s not gluttony, it''s only greed." "You said Is Rong Nan greedy? " Qi Mo couldn''t believe that he raised his voice, and then Luo fan pressed him on his thigh to cover his mouth. "Keep it down!" Luofan whispered to Qi Mo who fell on his thigh. Qi Mo was still surprised to open his eyes, and everyone fell into a shock and silence. They never I thought greed was dead. The young man, who was clever and close to the demon, died in the battle which was attacked by the front and the back. With his own life, he got the remaining six people to escape from the heaven. But if What if he wasn''t dead at all? No one can imagine. They have automatically put Rong Nan into the identity of greed. If Luo fan''s conjecture is true, then Luo fan, who just stood in front of them, is the brother of life and death who once and they have come through with a lot of bullets! As long as a word can fight for the kind of life! Luo fan knows that his idea is a little too fanciful, but in this world, the most important thing is the possibility. All fate is an unknown, which means that there are infinite possibilities. If Rong Nan is really greedy, why not recognize them? Why destroy them at one stroke? Why do you do so much against them? All the fog covered their vision. Bai Yue and others felt that someone was involved in them. From beginning to end, they had an invisible line. At this moment, however, Bo Ye looks at Rong Nan sitting opposite him. Xiao Tang Wei shrinks in his arms and makes a picture of his clothes. Bo Ye pats Tang Wei on the shoulder, indicating that he should not be afraid. Then he looked up, just as Rong Nan was smiling. Laugh hypocritical and perfect. Thin night looked at him lightly, then threw out a very huge pressure words, "since Mr. Rong is always talking about things, why do you have a gun on him?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 790 Rongnan''s eyes suddenly opened. How did he find out?! Then he said to Bo Ye with a smile, "Mr. Bo is worried too much. I don''t have a gun on me." Pack, keep loading. Thin night if don''t want to face a little bit, now say a want to search body, Rongnan now can be hit face PA ring. It''s just that he''s gambling on whether Boye will go after the roots and make trouble. Thin night coolly smile, take gun again how? What about guns? He doesn''t care. Now even if someone holds a gun to his head, he can laugh. It''s not like I''ve never been dead or shot. What a big deal. Rongnan saw the irony in thin night''s eyes, subconsciously clenched his fist. Perhaps only thin night can let him have this kind of attitude, when a man is facing his own enemy, he has to let all his vigilance stand up. Bo Ye said with a smile, "is it to let my son continue to record the program?" Rong Nan''s face of thin night light taunt expression, or the same calm look, it seems that he is also used to the storm, so at least be able to maintain their bottom line in the confrontation of reason, "yes, out of this series of things, it is our program group''s neglect, but thin little, in fact, our program group is also very sincere in introspection mistakes. Fang Hai has been busy these days. You can see that everyone has come to this stage together. We can''t let our efforts go to waste... " Thin night after listening to his words, just a low smile, it seems that this is the response to all words of Rongnan. Rong Nan''s eyebrows jumped. After a long time, Bo Ye whispered, "Oh? Your efforts? Unfortunately, I didn''t see it. I''ve only seen one program group do everything possible to protect their reputation, even if there''s a homicide case, they''re hiding for fear of being affected! " Thin night every word is quite to the point, Rong Nan frowned, "I admit that at the beginning of our program group''s behavior is really bad. The first reaction is to ignore the children''s psychological state for the sake of the audience rating of the program group, which I let Fang Hai reflect on. As for the follow-up, I will also strengthen the safety precautions for children. Mr. Bo was able to agree to the children''s coming because he believed that we would play a good protective role. Thank you for your trust in us - " " do you still want to say such beautiful words in this field? " Bo Ye holds his chin with great interest, his slender fingers skimming over his lips, arousing a frivolous smile. The dark and deep pupil of a man is like a black hole, in which all emotions wither. He says meaningfully, "do you have to pretend not to panic from the beginning to the end, Rongnan? If you do something wrong, you have to be beaten. It''s no use trying to make up for it. " Rong Nan sat there as if struck by thunder. Bo Ye stood up and said to Rong Nan in a low voice, "it''s a pity that you are disgusting and hypocritical. Hypocrisy to the extreme, no one can think through your heart Rongnan''s fingers clenched. "Do you think you''re unpredictable? Do you feel mysterious? You just continue to fall into this kind of human setup. You''ve always been able to whitewash peace. You won''t do anything to remedy what has happened. That''s what makes me sick. " Bo Ye, word by word, if words can hurt people, then his words will cut Rong Nan''s high sounding skin every minute, "Rong Nan, do you know what''s the most failure? It''s your remedy. It''s always for your own sake. I never thought about the feelings of the victims! " Rong Nan felt that his breathing stopped at that moment. He heard Bo Ye''s words, like a sharp blade piercing his heart. He said he was hypocritical. Say he won''t make it up, say he''s just for himself. Rong Nan felt that his clenched fists began to shake faintly. Suddenly, I thought of the desperate case in those years. Now he''s crazy about everything afterwards. Is it just for Is it better on your conscience? Ace had never seen Ronan hit like this by a few words. Bo Ye looks at Rong Nan''s face, which turns pale in an instant. His eyes are shining in the Qing Dynasty. It seems that he is mocking Rong Nan, or that he is also hypocritical and selfish. "You never understand the outside world, you just for yourself. I admit it''s a very convenient way to live, but Rongnan, you can''t learn to respect anyone around you. " Bo Ye stares at Rong Nan. "I used to be the same. The price of knowing this truth is to pass death. Rong Nan, don''t tell me those beautiful and polite words. To tell you the truth, this kind of words can''t deceive you except yourself. People don''t tear you down because they don''t dare. " Because they are lower than Rongnan, they dare not say no even if Rongnan is rotten. But thin night is different, he was used to whatever he wanted, no matter once or now. "So Mr. Bo, you Don''t you also - "Rong Nan just wanted to argue, Bo Ye saw through all his thoughts."Don''t rush to refute me. Even if you return to the theme, let''s talk about my son and your program group. Now you talk to me in a non apology and non disclosure manner. I''ll give you face when I let you in." At the moment when the last half sentence came to the ground, there was a chill! Rong Nan was surprised. He looked up and saw Bo Ye sneering. He seemed to have made a decision, and squinted at Rong Nan - "two choices, one, you take the program team to apologize publicly. On the other hand, we make it public. " Thin night hands in his pocket, slender figure standing in front of them, like separated by a moat. The man''s delicate face was tinged with a sense of killing, "your ridiculous, strong support, rely on other people''s charity to wear the mask, it''s really boring." He said it was up to others to give. Rong Nan now wants to find someone to kill Bo Ye on the spot, but once he gets angry, it proves that He was right. Thin night all words, all poked in the Rong Nan''s soft rib above. His identity and status make him so hypocritical that no one can refute him, so all of them are flattery. But he who needs flattery, in a way, is equal to Accepting handouts from others. Bo ye called out, "Lin CI!" Lin CI stands outside, followed by a group of security guards, and then in a way that neither ace nor Lu Yiting can think of, he drives Rongnan out directly! "If the negotiation fails, blow these three people out of the room and don''t let them in again! Dare to approach one step, accuse you of harassment. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 791 Everyone did not expect this, until the security really came in, Bo Ye really gave the order, they realized that this is not a joke! Rong Nan is so big and has been sitting in this position for so long - he has never been driven out of the hotel room like this! It''s a shame! After driving away Rongnan, Bo Ye was almost happy. Then several people came out of the small living room and were stunned. "You drove Rong Nan away?" Bo Ye said, "yes, what''s the matter?" "How dare you drive him away?" Qi Mo opened his eyes wide, "he looked at the future is not small." "Who is he? One day, the God of heaven is so mysterious that he doesn''t report to his family. Is he the king of heaven?" The thin night sneers to express not to care at all, then again way, "ah right, what to eat at noon, want to good?" Asuka''s open mouth hasn''t closed yet. "Are you so fast? What''s for lunch? My God You just drove Rong Nan away Thin night twisted a face to say, "how, you envy? It doesn''t matter. I can ask the security guard to drive you out later and give you the treatment of Rongnan. " Asuka immediately pulled his face. "No, no, I still like you guys." A group of people gave out a burst of laughter. Tang Wei stood there, feeling that he could not understand his father for a while. He seems more rebellious than ever. Is this a good or a bad way? The good thing is that now he really knows how to protect the people around him, but there are also disadvantages. Tang Wei is afraid that he will directly offend Rong Nan, and there may be some hidden disaster in the future. Thin night seems to be aware of the general idea of Tang Wei, up to his son''s hand, touched his head, "what do you think?" "I''m afraid you''ll be hunted down by Rongnan one day." Tang Wei looked at Bo Ye''s face honestly and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid that if you treat him so arrogantly, he will revenge you." "Oh." Thin night does not think, "that he came well, I am not unprepared." How can this man be so invulnerable! Tang Wei choked and said, "well, I should believe that you have the ability to protect yourself." "That''s right." Bo Ye took Tang Wei to the hall, "your task is to protect yourself. As for adults, you don''t have to worry. If you say something ugly, you have no right to worry. It''s very straightforward But that''s true. As a child, it''s very helpful for you not to make trouble for adults. What are you worried about? Adults'' affairs will be solved by themselves, and the extra worry will disturb the rhythm of children and adults. Later, a group of people sat in the living room and talked about what they were going to eat at noon. Lin Ci was still depressed about how they suddenly jumped from guessing Rong Nan''s identity to having lunch. However, the group had already decided. "Just go to this restaurant!" Before Lin CI could react, a group of people flew out, "lint, help drive! Go Tang Wei''s eyes were full of excitement, holding Lin Ci''s hand, "Disney''s theme restaurant! Am I completely free now? " Bo Ye looked back at him and said, "yes, they dare not sue you." Although Tang Wei is indeed violating the contract now, it is also that they do not abide by the contract first. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 792 Rong Nan never thought that Bo ye would just blow him out of the door, and then swagger With my son and a group of people, I started a very comfortable tour of London. For example, at this moment, on the main road of Baker Street, there are three luxury cars in front of and behind. The first one is a black super car, on which two men, big and small, sit. They are especially similar. At first sight, they are a pair of cool father and son. The tall father grinned and his dark pupils were like the star screen at night. A group of girls on the side of the road yelled and took out their mobile phones one after another to take photos. However, the speed of the sports car was so fast that it flew past them in a flash. What I left behind is probably just a demon''s fleeting face. Tang Wei rolled his eyes and said, "I''m going back to tell my mom that you''re flirting with my sister in London." Thin night suddenly handsome face a pull, "smelly boy, must treat your father me like this?" Tang Wei held his hands in front of his chest, "who let you wave? I''ll have a video phone call with mommy later. You are not allowed to show up!" As soon as I listen to the Tang poetry video, Bo Ye is like a wolf who has been hungry for a month. His eyes can emit a long green light. I wish I could bang the horn of the car and say, "come on! When is the video with her? Show her how handsome your father is now! " Tang Wei for narcissistic thin night feel very speechless, "she may have formed resistance to your face." Thin night suddenly no gas wilt it down, "how can this, my face at least a dozen?" Tang Weile giggled in the co driver''s seat of the car, then looked at Bo Yedao and said, "maybe I''m too familiar with you, and I''ve known you for so long, so my mommy is defensive to your face. I think she needs a fresh little fresh meat." "You know the word" little fresh meat. " Thin night fiercely grinds his teeth, "you think of the beauty! Is little fresh meat as handsome as me? Do I have much money? Have me to live, will you Tang Wei yelled, "don''t be proud! What''s the use of living well? My mommy won''t touch you! You single dog Bo Ye is so angry that he really wants to bump into the other side of the road and kill himself with this little bastard! How can you talk so hard! Thin night one hand holding the steering wheel, the other hand to make a pair of painful cover chest action, "son, how can you say that your single father? I''m not single because your mother is too hard to catch up with... " "No Tang Wei made a conclusion with a smile, "it''s you who are too difficult." All right! This son is an undercover! Let Tang poetry school attack him! Thin night thin lips tightly pursed, obviously not happy, Tang Wei also tentatively said, "say you two, not happy?" Bo ye turned and snorted, "go away!" "How naive!" Tang Wei spat out his tongue, "a big man has to worry about a child with me. My father is a childish ghost. No wonder he can''t catch up with my mother." Bo Ye was so angry that he slapped the horn several times. He really wanted to clip Tang Wei over and press his face on the steering wheel. Arriving at the restaurant half an hour later, Tang Wei sat down. The first thing he did was to make a video call to Tang Shi and tell her that she was traveling with Bo Ye. Tang poetry was shocked when she saw Bo Ye in the camera. "Why are you..." Bo Ye naturally greets Tang Shi, "yo!" Tang Shi was stunned, "you really Fly over to London Thin night smile, "Why say so?" Tang Shi said, "I have a feeling that you will follow me secretly..." Bo Ye is now a man who opens a dyeing shop by giving him some color. Tang poetry talks to him in a friendly voice. Bo Ye likes to push his nose and face, "I know you know me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 793 However, this sentence caused Tang Wei, a son, to turn his eyes in front of his father. At the other end of the video, the atmosphere of Tang Shi''s family is obviously very good. Today, Han''s family came to the house with a lot of relatives, hoping to bring all the ancestors of the family to Jiang Qi''s apartment. Tang Shi took a mobile phone to introduce Tang Wei around. When he saw Han rang, Tang Wei called, "ah, long time no see, uncle Han rang." "Oh, the little one is growing up again." Han rang was cooking in the kitchen, and some tenderloin was frying in the hot oil pan. Tang Wei asked, "what are you doing?" "Jiang Qi said that he wanted to eat the chicken fillet he used to eat when he was a child." Tang Shi points his mobile phone at the pot, and Tang Wei salivates and stares at the snacks in Han rang''s pot. "Envy, I hear Mommy say, are you and sister Jiang Qi engaged?" "Yes, about two weeks later. Can you come back then?" Han rang did not shy away. He took a look at Jiang Qi outside, and then continued to ask, "if you have time, maybe you can still be my little flower boy?" Tang Wei repeatedly answer, Han let the sharp eye see the thin night beside him, smile, "you and your father are now in London tourism?" "Right." Tang Wei didn''t think much about it. "The program team has broken down. He won''t allow me to go any more, and if they don''t make corresponding apology and compensation measures, we will make it public." "Oh, it''s a frontal bar." Han rang put everything out, sprinkled pepper and said, "you and your father can go to Baker Street by the way. Don''t you like Sherlock Holmes very much?" "You really know me." Tang Wei smiles, hands his mobile phone to Bo Ye, and then shouts, "Mommy, my daddy says he wants to see you." Bo Ye and the waiter are serving drinks, almost a mouthful of juice spray out, Tang Shi is slightly stunned, sitting in the living room and Han rang''s elders chat, hear this eyes open, "Bo Ye?" "Yes." Before Tang Wei finished speaking, his mouth was directly covered by Bo Ye, and then several other members of the seven crimes at the table looked at the man who was high above him, embarrassed like a child, nervous and stuttering, "what the hell! When did I say - " the news caused a group of elders of the Han family to look at the video one after another, and then saw Bo Ye''s face in Tang poetry''s mobile phone, and everyone opened their eyes," Alas! Isn''t that thin night? " Thin night this face probably already arrived to even in the white city next door can be recognized at a glance. Tang Shi was not too embarrassed. He said with a smile, "yes, my son was going to make a show in London, but now something is wrong, and then he is traveling with him in London." "Ah! Tang Wei is Bo Ye''s son Some of the elders who just met Tang Shi were immediately surprised. Several faces came to the camera. Looking at the face of the stranger, Bo Ye was surprised. He wondered when so many people came to Tang Shi''s family. Later, Tang Wei reminded him, "it''s uncle Han rang''s elder." Bo Ye immediately waved to them, "good uncle and aunt." In front of them, Bo Ye looks like a junior. A group of people immediately laughed, "Alas! Real thin night! What a thin night www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 794 How can Han''s family be so funny. Han rang''s mother still stares at Bo Ye strangely for a long time, and then asks, "you Is it the man who did a live interview on TV and then said that he sent his wife to prison? " Bo ye put out her hand on the spot and covered her face. "Auntie, let''s not talk about the past, ok It''s been a long time... " Tang Shi squints and smiles, "what''s the matter, don''t you admit it?" Bo Ye said immediately, "admit It''s too far away. I''ll forget it if you don''t say it. " Tang poetry is meaningful and says, "Oh It''s OK. I have a deep memory. After all, I remember your face on the screen saying things you did to me Thin night a whole face rub of once changed a facial expression, gnash teeth to say, "Tang Shi, you start to pedal my nose to face now?" Tang poetry with a smile, "yes." There is no fear. Thin night stares at her for a long time, finally pats the table, "OK!" you has the final say in Tang poetry. Tang Shi just wanted to smile, the handsome man said, "but I''m generally shameless, even if I don''t give face to a woman, except my own girlfriend." ¡°¡­¡­¡± All of a sudden, there was silence. Everyone stares at the thin night at the other end of the video. Jiang Qi''s mouth is still hanging half of the chicken fillet that he didn''t eat. Before he could swallow it, he heard Bo ye say this. This is not I''m not saying in disguise, "if you want me to let you, unless you''re my girlfriend"?! Tang''s only face was stunned. Then he saw Bai Yue and made a mouth to him silently. Tang only understood. Bai Yue said that he didn''t want to face. Tang Wei had a good time. Bo Ye felt that his words were really cool. When he was immersed in the self fantasy that "Lao Tzu is the most powerful president in the world", he just wanted to face Tang Shi''s reply. Then he saw Tang Shi sneer at him twice and cut off the phone. Cut off the phone. Cut off the phone. ¡­¡­ Dead silence. Bai Yue and others felt a row of silent and speechless ellipsis on their forehead. After a silence, a group of people clapped the table and laughed wildly. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" "Feng Shui turns around! You have today, too "Tang Shi hung up the video! Tang Shi hung up the video! Ha ha ha ha ha ha "Bo Ye''s confession has been ruined, ha ha ha ha." "A live broadcast of straight men''s failure to tease girls." Tang Wei is laughing, looking at Bo Ye''s shriveled face. The man does not give up. He takes Tang Wei''s mobile phone and sends a message to the person with the word "mommy" in the wechat box. Tang Wei called, "what do you send to my mother?" Thin night gnashes his teeth, "what are you doing! Can''t I type a few words for your mother, your father? " Tang Wei said, "you have the ability to add her wechat by yourself." "Thin night Bang Dang patted the table again," if I add it in, I''ll do it myself! Your mother won''t ask through my wechat friends! " Qi Mo on one side said, "Oh It''s already been added, but it''s not added. " Cong Shan said, "Oh, what a miserable night." Asuka laughs arrogantly, "if I were Tang poetry, I would not give it to him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 795 Bo Ye was so angry that he sent several question marks to Tang Shi and said to Tang Shi - [Mummy: don''t send me a message with my son''s micro signal. ¡¿ [Tang Wei: what''s wrong with me sending you a message with Weiwei''s wechat! Can''t I be a mother to the kids? ¡¿ [mummy ¡¿ [Tang Wei: you have the ability to ask through my friends! I won''t bother you with the name of Tang Wei. ¡¿ [mummy ¡¿ after a while, Bo Ye''s mobile phone vibrated. When he opened it, he stopped breathing. [dawn has passed your friend request, now you can start chatting! ¡¿ half a month ago, he once applied for jiatangshi as a friend. Half a month later, Tang Shi finally agreed. Thin night breathing are accelerated, a put away Tang Wei''s mobile phone, and then his mobile phone in the Tang poetry business card point open, began to change notes. Bo Ye said, "what remarks should I leave for Tang poetry?" "Tang Shi agreed to your friend''s application?" Bai Yue said, "it''s shameless. You must be too annoying for her to agree." "Go away!" Bo Ye yelled, "the process doesn''t matter, the result is OK. What do I call the notes of Tang poetry now?" "It''s called Ex wife. " Lovan came out coldly. Bo Ye felt a sword in her chest and wanted to put the steak served by the waiter directly on the iceberg face of luofan. Tang Wei was already out of breath with a smile. Bo Ye, who was so crazy, only had a shriveled share in the face of Tang poetry. Bai Yue joked, "then you are the queen." "It''s disgusting." Boye refused, "I don''t want to use such non mainstream remarks." Qi Mo thought, "it''s better to remark little baby. After all, isn''t that what they call them these days?" "Fart." Cong Shan make complaints about one side, "Tang poetry is not a thin night''s girlfriend." Bo Ye felt that he was hit by another sword in his chest. Come on, such unreliable bad friends are more and more sincere. What''s your impression of Tang poetry "Good looking." Bo Ye is very honest. "Shallow!" Bai Yue sniffed, "well, if you feel trouble, just don''t change the notes. Anyway, Tang poetry won''t care what notes you give her." Thin night didn''t speak, a lot of thoughts ran past in the brain. Although it''s hard for us to speak, we seem to have made no mistake. We changed Tang poetry into something else It''s not right. After all, she''s not his wife. Think for a long time, thin night a person, secretly typed a few words up. "Son of a bitch.". So there should be no mistake. Tang Wei took a careful look, didn''t speak, but his lips were raised. Bo Ye changed his remarks and said, "you usually add wechat to little girls. What''s the first sentence?" Bai Yue opened his mouth and said, "about?" Bo Ye wanted to press his face into the iron baking plate on the spot. Qi Mo way, "or you send a 520 red envelope." Bo Ye retorts, "Tang poetry is not short of money." Qi Mo said, "it seems so. There seems to be no shortage of money in Tang poetry Envy, this life Asuka said, "bring me your cell phone." "Yeah?" Thin night looked at her, "what do you want to say?" "Here, I''ll teach you." Despite Boye''s obstruction, Asuka pulls his cell phone out of his hand and quickly taps a few words on it with his finger - [Boye: London is fun. Would you like to come over next time? ¡¿ "great." Lofan clapped, "society." "At first glance, it''s a familiar person who usually teases girls." Bai Yue said with a smile, "very good, help Bo Ye assist?" Asuka rolled his eyes. "Otherwise, it would be a ghost to catch up with Tang poetry because of Bo Ye''s cancer character." Bo Ye was called straight male cancer for the first time in his life. Then, after five minutes, Tang Shi replied. As soon as he replied, everyone on the table put down their chopsticks and rushed over, "what did she do to you?" Son: it''s OK. You and Tang Wei should have a good tour in London. ¡¿ "Oh, it''s rejected." "What''s going on, what''s going on." Qi Mo knocked on the table, "don''t we come out to have a big meal? How did we suddenly turn into helping Bo Ye attack Tang poetry?" Luo fan way, "easy, see thin night a person pitiful." "Am I poor?" Bo Ye is angry. People look at Bo Ye with a kind of pity. Bo Ye feels that she is discriminated against as a single dog.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 796 They spent two hours eating this meal, one and a half of which were busy helping Bo Ye with the tutorial on how to chat with Tang poetry. Since the addition of Tang Shi''s wechat friends, Bo Ye has been waiting for Tang Shi''s occasional reply with his mobile phone. Bai Yue said, "you will be a wife slave in the future." Cong Shan was not happy. "I haven''t written a word yet." Oh, yes, he is Tang Shi''s elder brother now. Thin night looked at Cong Shan one more eye, feel from now on see Cong Shan''s eyes all follow different, then way, "that if in case, I later become your brother-in-law." Cong Shan, who never smiles, gives a sneer. He shivers with cold, "I want to be beautiful." Qi Mo said, "it used to be, but now it is not. Bo Ye, you think too much. " Bo Ye spits blood with her mobile phone. Finally, when he goes to check out, Tang Wei glances at the five digit bill of the meal. It seems that Bo Ye has no pressure to swipe his card. He begins to doubt how Bo Ye''s so much money came from. He has registered so many companies. Doesn''t he need start-up capital? "Daddy, how much property do you have?" Thin night steps a meal, turn head to Tang Wei smile, "I? I''m actually very poor. You should study hard and make money for me when you grow up. " Asuka frowned. "The most false thing I''ve ever heard in my life is that Bo Ye says he''s poor." "Maybe the concept of poverty is different from ours." Qi Mo stall hands, "next step, where are you going?" Boye looks back at Kurosawa, who keeps silent during the whole meal. When the little boy doesn''t speak, his sense of existence is almost zero. The more children they are, the more they can deliberately lower their sense of existence. This is a kind of calmness that makes people feel a bit abnormal. Tang Wei sees Bo Ye observing sakara Kurosawa, and knows that he is suspicious. After all, sakara Kurosawa has become friends with him for no reason, but Tang Wei thinks he can believe it. Because at a critical juncture, he would risk his life to grab himself. If he really had ulterior motives, no one would do it. Bo Yedao said, "next, it all depends on where you two children want to go to play. Take off the task of the program group and take it as a trip to London." "Is it?" Tang Wei''s eyes glowed. "That''s to say, actually, we have already completely pointed out the relationship with the program?" Bo Ye nodded, "I won''t trouble you for the moment. We are now traveling and playing with you both. " "Thank you, Mr. Bo and your friends. For the first time, I was so free to play with so many people outside." Tang Wei turned back and was surprised, "you usually..." "At home, I have to practice in the martial arts school. I have to go to the noble school during the day. In fact, all my time is strictly arranged." "Ohara Kurosawa showed an envious smile," ah, because of the expectation of my father, I always dare not do things that are not within the scope of the plan, even if I am looking forward to it. But I can''t do it without permission. " "That''s not..." Tang Wei frowned, "is it closed?" "Almost. I think I''m just a machine of my father." There is a kind of sadness like that of an adult in Sawara Kurosawa''s eyes, "the expectation placed too high on me by the older generation will become what I am now, unable to do it, but also unable to become anyone. I can''t even be myself. " "Don''t think so." Tang Wei stepped forward and patted Kurosawa''s shoulder, "but just because you want to shoot this program, your family has stopped so much spare time for you. Let''s have a good rest with me. I hope you will remember me when you return home." "Well." "In fact, I admire your parents'' good education for you. I don''t give you pressure, and I never force you to choose what you don''t like." "My daddy and Mommy have always been separated." Tang Wei didn''t shy away from it. He walked ahead with sakara Kurosawa. "As you can see, they have been pestering for ten years, and now they have no results." "You usually Don''t you feel lonely? " Sakara Kurosawa couldn''t help saying, "I heard the conversation between you all the time when I was eating. Your father didn''t seem to be very nice to your mother at that time. Then, did you miss him at that time?" "Yes, why not." When Tang Wei looked back, he saw Bo Ye following him. His tall figure cast a cool shadow, as if he were windproof. Tang Wei looked back with a smile, "now I''m very satisfied, really." Everything is back on the normal track. ****** on this day, they went to the theme park, the place that Ohara Kurosawa always wanted to go, but there was no way to go. In order to accommodate the two children, the five people of the seven crimes and Bo Ye simply accompany them to play all the amusement facilities. Tang Wei almost burps with laughter when he sees Bo Ye so tall and a big man sitting on the carousel with his legs down.Bo Ye said, "what are you doing! Taking pictures of me? " Tang Wei said arrogantly, "I''m going to send you to my mommy on the merry go round." "Stop it Thin night stretched out his hand to cover his face, "little son of a bitch! Do you want me to lose face? I''m sure I''m naive after reading Tang poetry "You are very childish in front of my mother now!" Tang Wei takes a small video with his mobile phone, and then clicks send. Tang Shi, who is far away in Baicheng, receives the ten second video, and then points it out - the content of the video is a tall and handsome man sitting on the carousel with a speechless face. His face is a little embarrassed, and he tries his best to cover his face, and his mouth is still nagging Shoot. No shooting. Tang poetry is full of vocal music. I didn''t expect Bo Ye to have this side. But she was puzzled. She typed in a few words? ¡¿ [Tang Wei: No, I got away from the program group, so now I''m playing in the amusement park with my good friends. ¡¿ [Mummy: eh? The crew didn''t say that at all. ¡¿ Tang Wei made a move. After getting off the Trojan horse, the little boy looked at the typesetting sent by Tang poetry on the screen, and his eyes gradually deepened. [Mummy: I just opened the live broadcast and found that the program team claimed that you two were temporarily ill and acclimatized, so I went to have a rest and said that I would continue to meet you in the next issue. ¡¿ after all, Tang Wei and Sawara Kurosawa are also a good partner. But this statement obviously angered Tang Wei. He handed Bo Ye his mobile phone to read the news of Tang poetry, and Bo Ye sneered. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 797 "Sick?" The program team is very good at finding reasons for their absence. "They took the lead and said we were uncomfortable, so they didn''t go." Tang Wei was not happy. "Dad, this program group is irresponsible, deceives the audience, and uses us as chess pieces. I can''t stand it anymore." Bo Ye looks at Tang Wei and pats his forehead. Then he takes out his mobile phone and squats down to take a picture with Tang Wei. He said, "leave it to me." At 3 p.m. that day, Boye, the famous young master of Tangtang Haicheng, logged on the microblog he hadn''t used for a long time and sent a photo and a location. Positioning means that he is now in an amusement park in London, but the photo shows that he is not alone. There is another young face, Tang Wei, who appeared in the popular TV program "light of the future"! The whole network is in an uproar!! What the hell? Is it really a father and son? What did I say! ¡¿ [I admit it, I admit it, I appear in public, this is! ¡¿ [is Tang Wei so similar to Bo Ye? My God, this gene ¡¿ [real hammer! Real hammer! God, Bo Shao is playing with his son in London What''s the story of the show that Xiao Tang is not well? ¡¿ [wait, in the corner There seems to be a child Is it Kurosawa! ¡¿ [I know Tang Wei''s little partner. It''s definitely him! I like them both! ¡¿ [the program team said that Tang Wei and Kurosawa sakara didn''t come to the program recording because they were not feeling well, but in fact, Bo Ye was taking them to the amusement park? ¡¿ [I vaguely smell the smell of gossip ¡¿ because Tang Wei and Suwon Kurosawa were found in Boye, many people turned to the official microblog of the program group and asked one after another below - [eh, isn''t Tang Wei OK? Why is he sick? ¡¿ [I saw Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa in other people''s places. Why didn''t they come to the show? ¡¿ [I heard that there were police coming to arrest people in the theater of the program group. Is that true? ¡¿ when Fang Hai saw the news pouring in, he was so scared that he almost couldn''t hold his mobile phone and told Rong Nan about it. Rong Nan was playing chess at that time, and when he heard about it, he overturned the chessboard. Lu Yiting on the other side was startled, "sir What''s the matter with you? " All of a sudden there was such a big fire? Rongnan gritted his teeth, "Bo Ye is trying to tear his face with us!" Hearing the name, Lu Yiting was shocked, "he Did he do something else? " Rong Nan stares at Lu Yiting''s face, "I call you to seduce Bo Ye, have you gone?" "Sir Lu Yiting''s eyes were red and she lowered her head. "There are too many people around Bo Ye I can''t get close to... " "Waste!" Rongnan suddenly came forward and grabbed Lu Yiting''s collar, "I tell you, I''ll go to find Boye tonight. We must succeed, and we can''t fail! Otherwise, the whole program group will be ruined with us, and it will all be in vain in the end! " This group of children, he must be firmly in hand! Bo Ye''s photo today is actually putting pressure on the program team. They say that Tang Wei is not comfortable, but he takes Tang Wei out to play, which is equivalent to hitting the face of the program team. If there are more and more doubters, the murderers will be exposed sooner or later! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 798 That night, the program group''s comment area was suddenly captured, and the news about the false shooting of the program group suddenly came out. Before they had time to deal with public relations, the news suddenly came to the ears of the finance minister of Japan and benzene, that is, the father of Kurosawa, who was angry on the spot, denouncing that they had no credit and wanted to sell themselves Take your children back. That is to directly terminate any activities of the program group, or even blacklist the whole "light of the future" program group in the international status. If there''s any trouble, it''s not the city and the city, but the future and the future! The nerves in Rong Nan''s mind are all tense. He doesn''t know how Bo Ye contacted him. That night, he held an emergency meeting to discuss how to deal with the current situation. Nowadays, he believes almost everything that Bo Yeh says, even if Bo Yeh stirs up trouble with him, he believes it all! At the thought of this, Rong Nan gets angry. Bo Ye is against him everywhere, planning all his plans, even connecting with in fact, Bo Ye can get in touch with Ohara Kawa because of Ohara Kurosawa. The little boy makes a cross phone call to his father, and even learns the way that Tang Wei uses video phone. Far away in Japan, he saw his little son make a video phone call to him. Unexpectedly, he was a bit surprised. In addition, he saw the tender face of Kurosawa in the camera. I don''t know why, but his heart suddenly collapsed. Although his son has never said a word at ordinary times, he lives and trains according to the rules every day and lives like a robot, but he thinks it''s all for his good. These days, when he sent him abroad to participate in the program and saw that he had friends of the same age in the program group, he suddenly felt in his heart that for so many years, it seemed that little Kurosawa had no other friends around him. But Tang Wei, an Asian boy from another country, became a good partner with him. And the audience said they were like Sherlock Holmes and Watson, and sakaragawa was a little relieved. I''m glad that Kurosawa has finally found a good friend. Kurosawa said hello to his father, "Hello, father." "Hello, hazel." Even in the face of his own son, he is so rigid. He is afraid that his unsteadiness will bring bad influence on his children. "How can you suddenly..." "I''ve come to tell you something." He took a deep breath and pulled Tang Wei to the camera. "We''ve fallen out with the program crew. We won''t record any more programs. Tang Wei and his father have taken me to London these days. I feel very happy. But today, I found out that there was cheating on the program. He also said that Tang and I didn''t want to record the program because we were not feeling well. In fact, it is not After a pause, Tang Wei also said in Japanese to Ohara Kawabata, "there is a murderer in the program group, who is the host of the program group. He killed his girlfriend, and then I and Kurosawa saw through his means. Finally, he was sent to the police station by my father. We thought that such a thing happened, and the program team would give us an account, but in fact... " There is no saying. Tang Wei deliberately choked and didn''t say it. He pretended that he couldn''t say it enough. Sure enough, he saw suharakawa slap the table hard. At the other end of the video, his face was twisted. He stood up on the spot, dressed in a Taoist suit and was vicious. "Wait for me in London. I''ll come over now and ask Mr. Rong how he promised me and what happened now What kind of thing How unreasonable! What Bo Ye wants is to make Ohara Kawa angry. Once he gets angry, he will report his reaction to the parents of several other children, and the chain reaction will lead to the interruption of the whole program. The more Rong Nan wants to hold on to something, the more he wants to destroy something! Then he hung up and murmured, "this is the first time I''ve seen My father is angry for me In the past, it was okahara Kurosawa who was not good enough. For example, if he didn''t get the first prize or won the prize, okahara would teach him a lesson. But once it''s his turn to train and get hurt, even if it''s bleeding, he feels that this is what a man should bear and never comforts his little son. In this video phone call, he saw the appearance that sakara Kawa was worried and angry for him. He didn''t know why. He was a little sad in his heart. Tang only looked at Kurosawa more. Sure enough, the family of a child who was very smart at a young age must have suffered unbearable pressure. He came here like this, Kurosawa sakara So it is. Tang Wei thought about his lines and said, "your father must care about you very much at ordinary times, but he has always hidden his lack of expression. Now that you are in danger in another country far away from his wings, he will also have a sense of crisis, so he can''t control it." "Don, that''s very kind of you." "Your father is also very good," he said"Me?" Thin night about this is not to say anything else, just a light, "I''m not as good as you think." When I say this, my eyes are still a little Complexity and loneliness. Both Tang Wei and Suhara Kurosawa were stunned. Then the little boy stammered, "Oh If I accidentally say something wrong, I hope you will forgive me. I don''t know much about Tang Wei and your past affairs, and I just listen to Tang Wei''s few words... " Bo Ye shook his head, "it has nothing to do with Tang Wei." Then the man chuckled a few times, still that handsome face, but now Tang Wei, can no longer see from Bo Ye''s face that he hated Tang poetry. Because the woman he used to hate has become his weakness and, to a certain extent, his armor. Bo ye murmured in a low voice, "I may It''s not that good. " Even if all in all, he is still an ungrateful father. Tang Wei looks at Bo Ye''s back. The man is at the front. He says that he plans to take them to a marvel themed Cafe tonight. The little boy likes the Avengers League best. All kinds of superheroes in it perfectly satisfy their fantasies. So Bo Ye makes a strategy and is going to take them to visit. But Tang Wei felt that his pace was a little heavy. Looking at the thin night now, it seems that he can no longer find the shadow of the thin night. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 799 So If one day, such a thin night of complete change for them disappears Tang Wei took a cold breath and felt that he could no longer imagine it. Many times he said to Bo Ye, I hope Bo Ye can live well. However, the more he saw Bo Ye in such high spirits, the more Tang Wei had the illusion that Bo Ye was consuming only a few lives. The little boy quietly followed his father''s footsteps. The two men''s backs were stretched together. They were silent, and the time disappeared at this moment. Later, Tang Wei thought many times that if time could pass slowly, he could hold Bo Ye''s hand more tightly, would everything be different. ****** Ohara Kawa arrived in London the next day. After Ohara Kurosawa sent the address of their hotel to his father, the door of the hotel was knocked half an hour later. The two boys went to open the door together and were shocked to see Ohara Kawa standing at the door. He''s a very dignified man with bronze skin and thick eyebrows and big eyes. At first glance, he is very manly. Unlike the traditional Japanese men who eat grass, he is quite bold. I think he practices in the martial arts school all the year round, so he has this kind of aura. Tang Wei subconsciously took a look at him more and said in a low voice, "Hello, Mr. sakara." "Hello, how annoying it is to meet you for the first time." Even in the face of a child like Tang Wei, he still bowed his head slightly to show respect. He didn''t look down on him because he was young. Bo ye put down the computer from inside and came out with a pair of glasses on his face. When he saw him, he immediately put out his hand and said, "thank you, Mr. sakara." "Mr. Bo." "I really thank you for taking care of the dog instead of me these days. I''m very sorry for the trouble you''ve caused..." he said "Little thing, Mr. sakara." Bo Ye leads him to sit down on the mahogany sofa in the living room, and then Tang Wei comes to pour tea for them cleverly, while sakara Kurosawa grinds and matchs tea for them. His posture is like that of an aristocratic childe, and his bearing is extraordinary at a young age. "I''d like to make a long story short. I want to know what problems my son and your child had at that time. How much of what happened to us was hidden by the program team," he said Bo Ye told him all the things that they were taken to the attic by Lin Xiaochen. After listening to them, he was trembling and couldn''t contain his anger. If it wasn''t for Bo Yezai, he would be able to overturn the table and crack the mahogany with one foot. After all, he practices martial arts all the year round. "I urgently need to have a good talk with Mr. Rongnan!" "When he signed the contract, didn''t he audit the internal staff?" he said Thin night a listen to a play, continue to ask a way, "at the beginning, is Mr. Rong Nan himself to come to you?"? What did he say? " "He represents the upper government." He didn''t hesitate, "Rongnan is a man in the country. It''s a huge information network. " Sure enough! Their guess is right, Rong Nan''s identity is also in the government! Only people with this status can do such things. Looks like an intelligence agent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 800 Thinking of this, thin night frowned, "he actually looked for us before. Mr. Sawara, do you know the past of Rongnan? " He shook his head. "I don''t know, but his identity is real. It''s just that this man suddenly appeared. In the internal list of the government, there is the name of Rongnan." Is Rong Nan really his real name? Bo Ye didn''t speak any more. Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa saw that their expressions were very serious, so they sneaked in. As soon as they entered the room, they saw many people hiding inside. "You --" Tang Wei was startled. He quickly covered his mouth and lowered his voice. "Why are you all here?" Qi Mo and Luo fan huddle in the wardrobe of the hotel and hiss, "Bo Ye thinks we are out, but in fact we are all hiding in the room." Bai Yue came out from behind the curtain, "just want to eavesdrop on the news about Rong Nan." Tang Wei blinked, "do you still think Rong Nan is greedy?" Asuka crawled out from under the bed and said, "mainly, we don''t have any more options to meet the conditions now." If Ronan is really greedy, then they can''t leave him alone. After all, all the seven sins are carried by life and death. Tang Wei''s eyes darkened, and suddenly he thought that they had such a good relationship with Bo Ye, but if one day If one day they become enemies and stand on the opposite side, can Bo Ye resist the seven sins? Thinking of this, Tang Wei shakes his head again. What''s the matter with him recently? He always thinks that the wind and rain is coming. He must have thought too much. He is suffering from serious delusion, and somehow he thinks of some very bad endings. "In fact, I''ve heard my father mention the seven deadly sins you mentioned. I didn''t expect that they are right by my side now," he said in a low voice "People are just ordinary people." Cong Shan looked out of the window and said, "ordinary people who are struggling and can''t get redemption in this world." ****** night, the night night, the joint with the original yuan Chuan Chuan released a micro-blog, directly put all the evil deeds of the program group in front of the public, without a word of greeting, then instantly ripped the whole social network. Even the WeChat official account ran the same night to catch up with the latest news. mobile phone. The worst came. Bo Ye even collaborated with the London police department to give a very detailed record, all of which were the evidence of the accident when Tang Wei and Suwon Kurosawa were kidnapped and taken away, as well as the photos of Lin Xiaochen after pleading guilty. When these ironclad evidences were put in front of everyone, all hot spots were instantly pushed. Microblog hot search almost paralyzed, and by the way, all kinds of keywords were on the hot search list Single. Is it true or false? There''s a killer on the show? ¡¿ [no wonder I heard from my friend a while ago that the police came to the program group to arrest people, but I didn''t expect it to be true. ¡¿ [apart from this kind of thing, I didn''t make it public with us from the beginning to the end, and I continued to pretend that nothing happened. It''s too bad! ¡¿ [this is simply not treating children as children! Your children have experienced this kind of thing, won''t you worry! Hiding the truth is the most hateful! ¡¿ [I can''t stand it. This program group hasn''t given a decent reply up to now. Does it look like it''s in public relations? Will you pay to keep the news down? ¡¿ [how can it be that Bo Ye can spend money to suppress it! Things can only get bigger and bigger. It doesn''t matter if you don''t watch this rubbish show! ¡¿ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 801 Fang Hai looks at the curse on the microblog and doesn''t know how to deal with it. Rong Nan has received some e-mails from several countries in the embassy asking them to give a positive answer to the comments on the Internet. After all, the person who exposed their program group is Bo Ye. It is an influential night in the world. Ohara Kawa made a rather severe objection to his son''s danger in London, and stated that unless the program team made a responsible handling, it would not be over. If not, both countries will have difficulties in diplomacy. When Tang poetry in Baicheng knew this, Jiang Qi was still shocked, "is it true or not? This program group looks very official. Will this happen? " "I can''t stand being bullied by leaving only one person abroad." Tang Shi directly began to stand up and pack up, "no, I have to find Wei Wei!" "Tang Shi, are you OK in the past alone?" Jiang Qi said that she would also go with Tang Shi, otherwise Tang Shi would be worried and something would happen on the way. But Jiang Qi is preparing a lot of busy procedures recently because she wants to get engaged to Han rang. Tang Shi is afraid that it will affect her engagement, so he doesn''t ask her to follow him. "No, you and Han rang have a good time. I''ll go abroad to find Tang Wei. I''m worried. " "Ah! How can you go alone Jiang Qi looked at Tang Shi in a hurry and immediately called Han rang, "ah rang, is your brother free recently?" Han rang studied new dishes in the kitchen, "ah? My brother, he''s going to London recently I don''t seem to have time "London?" Jiang Qi and Tang poetry were stunned at the same time. Han rang said imperceptibly, "yes, I heard it was a temporary business trip. He also said that if he passed by, he would be able to see your smelly boy for you..." Jiang Qi''s eyes brightened, "that''s just right! Let your elder brother take Tang poetry! She''s going to London now. I''m afraid she''ll have an accident on her own and no one will take care of her. " "Yes." Han rang put down his knife, washed his hands and came out to make a phone call. Five minutes later, Han rang Bi made an OK gesture. "My brother said, let Tang Shi send him a personal message, and he helped to book a ticket, and then the plane at 12 o''clock tonight. Is that OK?" "Yes, thank brother Han. I''ll transfer the money back to him via wechat." "Oh, little things, little things, don''t be polite to us." Han rang waved his hand, "he''ll come to pick you up and go to the airport for an hour. Now you''re in good shape. Don''t hurry. What if you don''t bring any more certificates?" Han rang told Tang Shi very carefully, then Tang Shi went into the room and released xiaoyeye. "The dog..." "I usually don''t have time in the company. Jiang Qi is a little busy trying on rings and wedding dresses these days..." Han rang frowned and said, "or Why don''t you put it back at Bo''s for a few days? " After a long hesitation, Tang Shi decided to take Xiao YeYe to Bo''s home for two days. After all, she is Bo YeYe''s parents and Xiao YeYe should be obedient. Besides, Bo Liang and Cen Huiqiu have time to accompany him now. Half an hour later, Han Shen came to the door and took the luggage for Tang Shi. Then he was shocked to see that Tang Shi was still holding a husky in his hand Is this going to take husky with you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 802 "Right." Tang Shi laughs, "I can''t help it. I have to put the dog in Boye''s house, or our family won''t have time to keep it." Hearing Bo Ye''s name, Han Shen''s eyes were deep. Then he stuffed her luggage into the car and signed the dog. is as like as two peas in the night. When the Tang Dynasty opens its door, it automatically jumps onto the vice driver''s seat. The lawless arrogance is just like the thin night. Thanks to the fact that he''s a dog, Tang poetry thinks that he has to speak every second of the night - driver, drive. Who gives what dog! Tang Shi laughs and gets into the back seat. Then the car starts. She tells Han Shen the old address of Bo''s family, and asks Han Shen to go to Bo''s home to settle the night before going to the airport. Just in time, it''s not a long way to go to Bojia and the airport. Half an hour later, when Cen Huiqiu and Bo Liang were going to sleep after watching the evening news, the nanny at the door came in, "old night, someone knocked on the door outside." Bo Liang asked strangely, "who is it?" Although it''s not midnight, at least it''s night. Who is the door at night? Then the couple went to the door together, opened the door and saw Tang Shi standing at the door. Beside Tang Shi stood a tall and handsome man. When Cen Huiqiu saw Tang poetry, her eyes brightened with surprise at first, "Oh, poetry, how can it be you?" Tang Shi was a little embarrassed with a smile. "Well, auntie, I''m going to go to London recently." "Oh, I know. Is that Tang Wei''s program right?" CEN Huiqiu is old and doesn''t go on Weibo. Naturally, she doesn''t know the ups and downs of the outside world. She thinks that Tang poetry appeared together in the past and is very happy. "Oh, I saw Wei Wei on TV. I''m so young, I really..." CEN Huiqiu is very proud of Tang Wei. Tang Shi nodded and didn''t tell Cen Huiqiu the truth. She was afraid that Cen Huiqiu would also worry, "well, yes, so I want to go there. This dog was given to me before Boye. Although it was given to me, it''s actually the same as what we raised together. Because I''m going to London, I may not be able to take care of them. People around me also have things Just think of you I don''t know you and uncle... " "Alas As soon as Cen Huiqiu heard Tang Shi''s request, she immediately helped her lead the dog in, "Tang Shi, don''t be polite to your aunt. This dog is given to you by Bo Ye? Ha ha, he wants to give you a dog. Just like it. " Tang Shi didn''t say much, just nodded and whispered, "thank you, auntie." "Thank you." Bo Liang originally stood aside and didn''t speak. He took a look at Han Shen, who was handsome beside Tang poetry. He couldn''t guess the relationship between them. But if Tang poetry If you are really with other people, you can only watch the old stinky bastard in your family. It is impossible to destroy the happiness of Tang poetry? "Uncle, I''ll go first. I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it in a while." Tang poetry tells Xiao YeYe a lot of things, although it''s stupid and stupid, it doesn''t understand at all. "To blame, it''s your grandparents. Don''t bite at home. I''ll be back in three or four days." Xiaoyeye looks at Tang Shi''s leaving. Suddenly, she rushes over and whines. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 803 Tang Shi looked back, and Bo Liang laughed, "it may be saying goodbye to you." "I wish I could be so smart." Tang Shi also followed with a smile, "uncle, these days trouble you to take care of, I come back to take it back." "No trouble." Bo Liang said, "let''s go, pay attention to safety." Watching Tang Shi and Han Shen get on the car and leave again, Bo Liang and Cen Huiqiu are still standing at the door with the dog. The couple just sighed as they watched the car go away until it was gone. "The man next to her looks good." CEN Huiqiu said softly, "Lao Bo, you say Don''t you think Tang poetry is complete? Don''t you want that little bastard in our family Bo Liang shook his head and said nothing. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "it''s hard to disobey fate. If Tang poetry really chooses to give up, we can''t blame anyone. " But I''ve been through so much, not together It''s heartbreaking. "All good kids." CEN Huiqiu choked. As a bystander, after watching them pester for so many years, she was filled with emotion and said, "now Yeer is also a good child." Bo Liang leads her dog in. She is heartless and excited when she enters her new home. She never thinks that she is separated from her original owner. I didn''t think that the master would let go After all, will it be farewell. ****** Bo Ye talked with him late at night. Later, Bo Ye opened another room for himself to sleep in because he had too many things to deal with, which was inconvenient for Tang Wei to know. Bai Yue and others know that Bo Ye has opened another room by himself, and then he sits cross legged on Tang Wei''s bed. Qi Mo touches his chin, "do you think Bo Ye is doubting us?" "You are doubting him." Tang just pucked his lips and was reluctant to start tucking up. "My father hasn''t said anything yet. You''re starting to make complaints about what he''s doing now. I''m so sorry for my dad''s trust in you "That''s not true." Asuka said to Tang Wei, "are you not happy? Because we said your dad? Ha ha, no, in our hearts, Bo Ye is also a very reliable friend. I will not do anything harmful to him. " "But if you doubt him, I''m not happy." Tang Wei put his hands on his chest and said, "who helped you get together? Who saved my little uncle and Asuka? Hum "Oh! It''s a short guard! " Qi Mo said with a smile, "we don''t doubt Bo Ye either. It''s just that our goal has been divided for a short time, but at least we are still on the same road. Don''t worry. We absolutely approve of Bo Ye. " "That''s right!" Tang Wei finally relaxed his expression. On one side, Kurosawa said, "why don''t we make a detailed plan in the evening and prepare for a long fight with this program group in the future. Because I suspect they will go through the legal channel, and we have to be prepared. " However, at the same time, thin night on the next floor just pushed open the door of her independent hotel suite, and the next second a fragrant body came up. Her body was soft and ambiguous, and without saying hello, the shadow came over thin night. Next to Bo Ye, I smell a familiar, blood boiling smell. Damn it Before a man can do anything, he has a pair of lotus arms wrapped around thin night''s neck. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 804 Thin night heart directly sounded the alarm, and then the man pushed hard, found no use. The smell is too familiar. Bo Ye, who has been in the circle for such a long time, knows what else there is except the medicine made by that method! What the hell is going on? Where did this woman come from?! Thin night''s eyes are red, and he feels that his limbs are gradually out of control. He suddenly looks out of the window and finds that the window is wide open. It seems that this woman opened the window from the outside. If she can do this, she has great ability. Thin night suddenly thought of is Rongnan sent to him under the set of this idea, then the man clenched his teeth, Lu Yiting looked up with a coquettish smile, "Mr. Bo, I''ve known you for a long time." Thin night the whole person by Lu Yiting directly fell on the bed, the man just want to get up, Lu Yiting with force down, directly pulled open thin night''s neckline. Under the action of drugs, thin night feel more and more hot, more and more thirsty. "Mr. Bo, don''t try so hard to restrain yourself." Lu Yiting reaches out her finger to brush thin night''s face. The touch gives thin night goose bumps. For the first time, he is in such a disadvantage. I want to exert myself, but I find that I can''t exert myself at all. "You look very attractive now." Lu Yiting giggled, "no woman should refuse. Bo Shao, don''t be nervous. We are all adults. This kind of thing It''s normal... " She pressed her body down, and Bo Ye rolled a word out of her throat, "get out!" How much ecstasy did she take for him to inhale?! It''s like overdose! Bo Ye feels that the blood vessels are expanding violently, and the blood inside is rushing against the current. To be honest, if this person is Tang Shi, he is willing to take advantage of Tang Shi on the pretext of being drugged, but the woman in front of him is not Tang Shi at all. I don''t know when Bo Ye has been tamed by Tang poetry. "Get out of here?" Lu Yiting also said, "roll what, roll sheets?" "Go away!" This time, Bo Yeh''s voice increased. He even bit his teeth and got up on his upper body. Because he forced himself to sit up, Bo Yeh suddenly became dark, and he almost fainted. "Don''t struggle No one will come in again. Bo Shao, you''re just falling into the trap... " At this time, a sound of magnetic card brushing the door came from the door. After that, someone opened the door from the outside, and then the sound of gurgling trunk wheel rolling came in. Tang Shi came in. When he saw the scene, suddenly, the whole person seemed to step on a staircase. Even Lu Yiting was shocked. She was under the pressure of the thin night more shocked, the whole person even with the soul are scared to death! Why is she here? Why can her room card open the door of this room?! "You..." Tang Shi stood there, still holding the room card in his hand. When he reacted, his eyes suddenly turned red. Suddenly she didn''t know what to say. Instinctive reaction is Run. Looking at Tang poetry to run, Bo Ye yelled, "wait a minute! You listen to my explanation - " before the man''s voice falls to the ground, the woman sitting on him suddenly gets up and grabs Tang Shi with fierce eyes! "Tang poetry!" Bo Ye''s whole body is powerless and can''t move at all. Hearing his voice, Tang Shi turns around and sees Lu Yiting, who is rushing towards her, take out a sharp needle from her sleeve and stab her in the head! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 805 At that moment, because of worry, the pupil of thin night suddenly shrinks. For the first time, he felt that he was so powerless, but then, the development of the plot went beyond his imagination. Originally, the woman who should have been stabbed by Lu Yiting turned around quickly with a speed they could not estimate. Then she turned her finger into a claw and went straight at Lu Yiting. She didn''t dodge or hide. Her posture was neat! Lu Yiting is pushed back by the momentum of Tang poetry. Tang poetry picks up a lamp on the table at hand, and then goes straight to Lu Yiting. Their actions are like fighting scenes in foreign movies. Their moves are fierce and clever, and they almost gasp for breath. He seems to have forgotten The fighting power of Tang poetry is no longer the woman who was powerless at that time But he was still worried that Tang Shi would be in the downwind. He just wanted to shout that Tang Shi should be careful of Lu Yiting''s hidden weapon. The next second, Tang Shi took a breath. When he was slightly inferior to Lu Yiting, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket. The woman said, "I''ve called the police." Bo Ye is stunned! Lu Yiting tut a meddlesome cheap woman, and then directly jumped down from the window, looked back at Tang Shi fiercely, eyes with a sense of killing, as if warning Tang Shi - next time, I will kill you! Tang poetry didn''t catch up with her, and she couldn''t catch up with her. What''s more, calling the police is cheating her. I was busy defending just now, but I didn''t have the time to call the police. Tang Shi took a breath, went to Bo Ye''s bed and said to him, "I can only help you here." After all, she doesn''t have the ability to catch people like Lu Yiting. Thin night is flushed. I feel that at this time, he and Tang poetry seem to have exchanged identity and status. How can Tang poetry protect him now?! Tang poetry also helped him drive away Lu Yiting! Did not expect to have this one, thin night mind is mysterious, this scene in the end there is no mistake? Looking at the Tang poetry next to him, Bo Ye takes a deep breath, and many shocking emotions are rolling in his red eyes. The medicine is not in vain Bo Ye''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and his voice was hoarse. "Sorry I think I can give you a reasonable explanation. " When he gazed at Tang poetry with his burning eyes, Tang poetry felt a hairy sense of crisis coming towards her. It''s more terrible than the feeling when facing Lu Yiting who was fighting just now The brain instinct tells itself that this man is not a normal thin night, but Tang poetry I can''t walk. "There''s no need to explain to me." Tang Shi''s breath quickened. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Bo Ye cry out in a hoarse voice, "Tang Shi --" his steps stopped abruptly. Later, she seemed to have a strong force behind her back. Before Tang Shi had time to do anything else, she had two arms on her waist to lock her whole body from behind, and then pulled it - she was caught in Bo Ye''s arms and fell back into bed. At that moment, Tang Shi knew that the speed that didn''t give people any reaction time was the gap between men and women. No matter how fast Lu Yiting''s action was, she was always a woman. However, the means behind her was the real ferocity. Tang Shi wanted to resist, which was like beating a stone with an egg. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 806 "Wait a minute, Bo Ye!" Tang poetry exclaimed, fell on the bed and sank down. Then their posture turned into thin night, which forced her down. When looking up at each other, Tang Shi shrank, touched the scalding skin exposed by thin night, and even dyed a light pink on his neck. At this time, men became as fierce as beasts under the action of drugs. Deep in the dark pupil, with Tang poetry dare not look directly at the mood. But then Bo Ye''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, suddenly turned down and fell on the side of Tang Shi. Tang Shi was stunned. Thin night keeps the posture of embracing her waist, even tighter. Tang poetry originally thought that under the restraint of the action just now, Bo Ye could not resist what she did to her, so those bad plans were psychologically prepared. But it never occurred to Tang poetry that Bo ye came down directly from her, and then lay down on her right side and hugged her with a gesture of embracing her lover. Bo Ye said in a hoarse voice, "I won''t move Just give me a hug. " He was so dumb that he seemed to be suffering from drugs. Tang Shi trembled all over her body. Subconsciously, she reached out and gently took Da Bo Ye''s hand. She held her waist and asked carefully, "yes Did that woman give you medicine? " She doesn''t know the name of the woman who attacked her just now. Bo Yeh gave a deep and magnetic voice, with a kind of romantic ambiguity. He said, "I''m not ready She came in through the window. I don''t know. Then she took the powder, and I inhaled too much. " The pupil of Tang poetry shrank, "you..." "Why are you here?" Bo Ye desperately wants to use other topics to divert his attention, otherwise, now Tang Shi is lying beside him, and he is afraid that his reason will be completely destroyed. "I met Lin CI below." Tang poetry turned over and simply went face to face with Bo Ye. To tell you the truth, this is the first time that she and Bo Ye have spent a thousand sails So close, and so ambiguous in bed looking at each other. Before that, Tang poetry did not dare to think about it. "Then Lin CI seemed to know that I was coming to London, and he specially waited for me below. I just wanted to open a room. He gave me a room card and said it was ready. " "Don stopped," I I didn''t know you were in the room. I thought it was Lin CI who arranged it for me. I also wanted to say that I would transfer the money to him later. " Bo Ye''s breathing is getting worse. Lin CI probably wants to help him with the attack, so he specially waits for Tang Shi to come to the hotel, and then gives the room card of Bo Ye''s separate room to Tang Shi Bo Ye thought that he almost lost control in the middle of the attack. Lin Ci''s attack was to the point. Now Tang Shi is beside him, and he has been drugged. He doesn''t know what the next scene will look like. Tang poetry is aware of Bo Ye''s deep breathing. She wants to retreat, but she is locked by Bo Ye. When the two eyes meet, all the emotions in the eyes of the electric light flint friction splash violent hormone collision. Bo Ye looks up and feels thirsty in his throat. He holds all his thoughts and then says to Tang Shi, "please Give me cold water. " There was a tremor at the end of the speech. "It''s not good for your health." Tang Shi suddenly thought that when she was drugged, it seemed that every time, it was the man beside her. She frowned, "I''ll call Bai Yue, he may have a way." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 807 Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi''s wrist hard. In fact, it has little power to pass on to Tang Shi''s wrist, because he is paralyzed now. It took him too much effort to hold Tang Shi just now. Bo Ye gasps ceaselessly, as if he is about to suffocate. Tang Shi''s forehead showed a little cold sweat, "I''ll get a towel to wipe it for you." "Don''t..." The man made a painful and repressive voice on the bed, as if he had endured it to the extreme. He said to Tang Shi, "go away!" For a long time, I didn''t hear this kind of words in Bo Ye''s mouth, and Tang poetry was even stunned. Bo Ye''s eyes are red and congested. He reaches out and grabs his throat. Tang Shi is a little afraid of Bo Ye. He wants to get up and look at him again. Bo Ye gives another cold rebuke, "don''t you understand me?" Tang shidun muttered, "Bo Ye, if it''s for fear of hurting me..." Thin Night Low sneer, "Tang poetry, don''t pretend to be a saint, if I really do you what, you can not hate me?" All the voices in Tang poetry are dumb in the throat. "So now, get out of here." Bo Ye used his last strength to suppress the throbbing factors in his body. He stared at Tang Shi''s face. All his emotions reached the peak at this moment. "I don''t want you to treat me with sympathy and pity!" Even if he is being tricked, he doesn''t want to be humble like a dog in front of Tang poetry. Tang Shi''s eyes will be red in the next second. She really wants to say, Bo Ye, I just helped you Not out of emotion Tang Shi bit her lower lip and turned away. Bo Ye thought that she had left the room and took a deep breath as if she had no way back. As soon as he turned around, someone came up again. When Bo Ye was unprepared, a cold towel was folded on his forehead. Bo Ye was stunned and watched Tang Shi press down the towel. The cold touch brought him a little soberness, but the more terrible feeling was that his heart began to beat violently because of Tang Shi''s stay. The pulse was quickening, and Bo Ye felt that a fire in his body had consumed all his reason. "I told you to go away, didn''t you hear me?" Bo yezhang''s mouth is such a merciless word, tearing off the towel given to him by Tang Shi, "what are you doing here? Do I need you to do this?" Tang poetry can''t afford what he needs now. Looking at the towel torn off by thin night, Tang Shi was dazed for a moment. After a long time, she murmured, "I just see you are sad." "Can you help me?" Bo Ye laughs sarcastically, with a sense of crisis on his delicate face. His eyes are too naked. It''s obvious that he wants to swallow the whole life of Tang poetry, no matter in a certain sense. In the past, the present Tang poetry must bear the humiliation of plunder, but at this moment, she is standing in front of Bo Ye intact, and the man drives her away from him in a futile way. Tang Shi''s heart trembled, "well, I won''t force you. I''ll go to Weiwei first. If you have something, just call me on wechat. " Now they have friends on wechat. Thin night pupil shrunk, looking at the Tang poetry turned the moment, the chest across the waves. Tang Shi felt that there was something hot coming behind her. When she turned her head, she was forced to kiss her lips, and then she fell on the bed again. She didn''t have time to speak, so thin night pressed her down. "It''s late." Bo Ye''s voice rang out in Tang Shi''s ear, almost holding her thin soul in an instant, "be my woman, Tang Shi. Be mine. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 808 Tang poetry lost all the ability to think, and what happened next was out of her control. She felt as if she had been drugged. When she heard Bo Ye''s words, her defense collapsed in seconds. To be disintegrated, to be conquered, to be vulnerable, to be defeated. Tang Shi closes her eyes, and her ears are full of men''s rapid and heavy breathing. Thin night''s hand passes her neck. Tang Shi realizes thin night is shivering. He was afraid of what would happen next. Later, Tang poetry heard Bo Ye''s voice tremble and say, "Tang poetry I''ll give you another chance to run, or refuse me... " He''s breaking down. He wants to turn Tang poetry into his own, completely take it as his own, and openly hold it in his hand. Now all that he wants in his dreams is close at hand - but he doesn''t want to rely on such despicable interfaces and reasons. Tang Shi didn''t speak. He was aware of Bo Ye''s struggle. The emotion in his eyes was so deep and deep, like despair, like falling into hell. She felt that her vision was blurring. Later on, she couldn''t even remember what happened. She only remembers the temperature and breath of the thin night, which brings the Tang poetry into the abyss. She doesn''t know why she doesn''t resist and why her heart beats so violently. She thinks she is just lonely, so maybe she needs a man to free her. She cheated herself that she could change her man for anyone. But later, it was her who cried first. Bo Ye wiped Tang Shi''s tears with her fingers. Her voice was dumb. "Don''t cry When you cry, I think I''ve done something wrong again... " No, it''s not you who are wrong. It''s me who is wrong this time. Tang poetry couldn''t help but burst the dike at that moment. "Hiss -" Bo Ye got up and felt dizzy. He almost got down on his knees. Fortunately, the body instinct is strong enough to support all his consciousness. Bo Ye takes a napkin from the head of the bed and wipes Tang Shi in a hurry, but he doesn''t know how to comfort him. It happened. Originally all adults should be familiar with this kind of thing, but they are just like a child in a panic, even how to deal with it is a blank, "Tang poetry, I..." Tang poetry did not speak, but tears kept falling. Bo Ye was flustered, and his throat was shaking. Now that the medicine is over, he feels a little cold. He occupied Tang poetry with this reason. "Don''t cry, I..." Thin night to Tang Shi wipe tears, "pain, pain? I What''s wrong with me? Don''t cry, Tang Shi. I don''t know what to do when you cry. " Tang Shi wiped his eyes and sat up from the bed. His body was soft and sour for a long time. He didn''t feel this way for a long time, which made Tang Shi in a trance. Look at her face pale, thin night cold sweat all came out, first Tang poetry step immediately way, "you don''t have pressure, as nothing happened, OK? I won''t threaten you with this. I didn''t expect that I would I''m sorry... " "Don''t apologize to me." Tang poetry began to put on clothes one by one, "I don''t blame you." Bo Ye was stunned. All the words he wanted to say to Tang poetry were blocked in his throat. He didn''t even dare to ask Tang Shi if he wanted to be my girlfriend and give me a chance to protect you. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 809 After all, he inhaled too much medicine at one time. Later, he emptied out his strength. It was estimated that Bo ye would have to recuperate for a long time, but he had not recovered completely. "I''ll show you." Tang Shi said in a low voice, "it doesn''t matter. If you say it didn''t happen, it should be regarded as it didn''t happen." No, it''s not. He doesn''t mean that. Tang poetry must think that Bo Ye doesn''t want to be responsible. Looking at Tang Shi walking, thin night is stunned, come back to God, the man mercilessly patted the bed sheet under the body. Damn it! Always drop the chain at the critical moment! Tang poetry can''t resist his touch. What can he do! I''ve driven them away again!! Bo Ye really wants to roar. Is he a pig brain! Why does he look like a fool when he meets Tang poetry! The delicate and beautiful man fell on the big bed in the room and looked at the ceiling. He was dazed for a long time. Even when he closed his eyes, he could still remember the touch of Tang poetry. Bo Ye felt that he was too animal, and it was worse than animals. Will Tang poetry hate him now? Did he Did it hurt her? Still thinking about something else, the door of the hotel was pushed open from the outside. A beautiful man with white hair came in and looked at the thin night lying on the bed. He said with a smile, "Oh, I heard someone Have you had meat today The last half of the sentence is deliberately protracted. Hearing the sound, Bo ye turned his face and saw that it was Bai Yue. The man immediately pulled his face and said, "how are you? How could you come in? " Bai Yue said with a cheap smile, "Tang Shi, give me the room card and let me see you." Bo Ye''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard the two words of Tang poetry, "did she ask you to come?" Is Tang poetry concerned about him? "Ouch, ouch! That''s the expression Bai Yue rolled his eyes, "the sour smell of love! What a response! You two are more and more arrogant. We can''t wait for a group of onlookers. " Thin night is to lengthen cold face all of a sudden again, "why?" "Tang Shi didn''t tell me what happened to you." Bai Yue came closer, opened the medicine box on his hand, and began to take Bo Ye''s temperature, "but I knew it as soon as I looked at her eyes and her neck." Thin night voice a choke, then ferocious said, "you peep Tang poetry neck?" "You shamelessly plant strawberries on people''s necks, and you blame me for peeping!"?! It''s too conspicuous, OK! " Bai Yue can''t help it. He wants to strangle the beast who has been promoted to heaven by taking advantage of Bo Ye''s weakness. He is so arrogant now. Poor Tang poetry, a flower is arched by Bo Ye''s dog! Bo Ye said dryly, "I I forgot I planted strawberries for her Bai Yue drew out a scalpel and said, "dare to say another word about animals, Lao Tzu stabbed to death, do you believe it?" Bo Ye grinned, "eh, you are jealous of me." "I envy you what? Are you jealous of Tang poetry? Cut, in addition to the blind Tang poetry, who can see you! The Tang poetry of other people is to get rid of harm for the people. You are the only one. For other girls, you were angry at me at the beginning! Tang poetry is also soft hearted, once for you, tell you, treat her well in the future, you know? If you dare to betray her and what happens to other women -- "Bai Yue waved the scalpel and said in a vicious tone," I castrated you! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 810 Thin night rose a body white hair sweat, "depend! What do you say is similar to the family of Tang Shi Niang... " "Tang poetry is so pitiful, alas." Bai Yue pretended to wipe his tears, "I''m her mother''s family. Tang poetry is not easy. When you finally wake up and wait for so long, I''ll give you my son. Where can I find such a good wife? I''m really reluctant to give Tang poetry to you." Bo Ye gritted her teeth, "what do you think of Tang poetry? You want to be beautiful! I''ll tell Jiang Ling later and let Jiang Ling clean you up. " Bai Yue''s expression changed, and he came back and roared at Bo Ye, "what do you always mention that stinky man to do? I''m not a couple with him!" "Come on, Jiangling once found a girlfriend and you broke it up once. You just want to make it hard for others!" Thin night also stem a neck to shout a way, "I tell you, if you dare to obstruct me and Tang Shi, I fight with you!" "I''ll fight with you now, dog!" Bai Yue rushes over to die with Bo Ye, and Tang Shi comes to see the situation and shouts, "what are you doing?" Thin night and white more at the same time a Leng. Bo Ye, in particular, was just like a crash. He didn''t know how to face the present Tang poetry. Seeing Tang Shi coming in, Bo Yedao said, "you You... " The white more did not give the face to smile very much. Tang poetry also generously chuckled, "what''s the matter?" Bo Ye took a deep breath. "Don''t you want to slap me now?" When Tang Shi heard Bo Ye''s statement, he suddenly laughed, "why do you say that?" Thin night for a long time to ease the God, "I thought you would hate me." "Why bother?" Tang poetry, with an unexpected attitude, frankly faced what happened between them, "I also have the responsibility. This is my own choice. If I want to blame it, I can only hate myself." Bo Ye looked at the Tang poetry in front of him, and suddenly understood it. She''s always been like this, clean and crisp. It was he who thought about her too much, maybe he was worried about gain and loss, which led him to read Tang poetry with a certain degree of influence. Thin night says helplessly, "you don''t hate me good, don''t hate yourself." "Ouch!" Bai Yue tut said, "can Xiu en''ai not be in front of me? We''re single dogs and we haven''t got a family yet "Thin night thick voice way," in front of the face of Tang poetry what to say Tang Shi didn''t care. He looked at thin night''s face and said, "now Are you all right? " Thin night in the heart clap Deng for a while, way, "dry, why?"? Do you think I''m ok? " Tang poetry said in a rather euphemistic tone, as if taking special care of Bo Ye''s self-esteem, "that Don''t you have a kidney transplant? Men''s kidneys are generally very important, which is related to I''m afraid you can''t bear to eat your new kidney... " Thin night a beautiful face in an instant brush white, raised the tone, "Tang Shi, are you challenging my male dignity?" For hundreds of years, Bo Ye was so embarrassed by a few words of Tang poetry that Bai Yue couldn''t breathe while laughing. It''s really one thing down one thing! He said with a smile, "I think Tang poetry is right, OK! You really have to be careful when you do this. In case of rejection of a new kidney one day, you will be ruined for the rest of your life. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 811 Hearing Bai Yue''s words, Bo Ye feels that Tang Shi''s eyes look like a kind mother caring for her mentally retarded son, and immediately frowns, "I''m fine! Ask Tang Shi if I live well or not! " I underestimated the shameless degree of thin night. This time, Tang Shi''s face suddenly became hot, and the woman stepped back, "ask, ask what I do, I Where do I know? " Thin night maliciously smile, like revenge, "OK, tonight to give you experience." Tang Shi now wants to break the door and run away, she actually forgot the present thin night lawless, "you don''t talk nonsense, it''s OK, I''ll open another room at night, you sleep." Thin night immediately droops down, "don''t, Tang poetry, I sleep alone at night, afraid of the dark, can you come with me?" Bai Yue is roaring in his heart, can you TM point your face! A 1.88-meter-old man said he was afraid of the dark? How did you survive before! What Tang poetry thought and Bai Yue''s roar were almost the same content. But Bo Ye is shameless when he lies on the bed. No one can clean up. He is used to playing rogue. "Tang Shi, you see, I''m hollowed out by you. You have to accompany me to sleep at night, otherwise I can''t sleep." Tang poetry, because of the sentence "hollowed out by you" in Bo Ye''s mouth, suddenly his face turned red and his voice began to shake, "Bo Ye, you can''t talk nonsense! Who Who empties you! It''s you - " she can''t go on. It''s too shameful. Thin night a face as did not hear the appearance, like a rogue and sticky wolf dog, "I don''t touch you at night, you come with me, OK? I''m afraid someone will attack me again at night. " That''s a good reason. Bai Yue likes Bo Ye. Just now, they have started to trace Lu Yiting''s identity. It turns out that she is a little girl from a welfare home. Other news is waiting for Qi Mo to explore deeply. Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye like this, just wanted to say something, only saw Bai Yue tut. He is in a daze at a machine measuring the thin night. Tang Shi had a bad feeling in his heart. He wanted to ask something. Bai Yue raised his head, but his eyes were sharp. He obviously wanted to hide from Tang Shi and said, "it''s OK. Don''t listen to him. He just wants to play the hooligan and take advantage of you. " Tang poetry should be a, and then looked at the pale face of thin night, a heart suddenly seems to be hanging up. She didn''t speak, looking at Bo Ye and Bai Yue''s serious expressions, knowing that even if they asked, the two men would not reveal any information to her. Thin night want to hide things, certainly in the end will hide. Tang poetry did not speak, eyes down, later left, thin night turned to see Bai Yue, "what''s the matter?" "The indicators are not good." Bai Yue put away the machine, "as soon as things in London are over, go back to my base for a comprehensive and professional inspection. I''m afraid you won''t live to be 30 years old." "It''s over." Thin night looking at the ceiling, "I don''t want to die, I can''t rest assured Tang poetry." I can''t rest assured of Tang poetry. Some people want money, some are greedy for life and afraid of death, and some are ambitious, so they want to keep living and getting it. However, the reason why Bo Ye wants to live with everything is that There are so few figures. Just because of Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 812 To some extent, Tang poetry has become a pillar of Bo Ye''s heart and the pillar of all his spiritual world. Even Bo Ye and Tang Shi didn''t find themselves. They had already listed each other as the most important part of their heart. No matter who left or who left, they had to live rather than die. Bo Ye thought that it would be nice if he could entangle with Tang poetry all his life. He was selfish and wanted Tang poetry not to forget him. He wanted Tang poetry to read about him in the future. Bai Yue said to Bo Ye, "you need to slow down recently. The medicine has stimulant ingredients. You can''t eat stimulants at all. For you, a dozen injections of stimulants can kill you." His organs are too fragile. Thin night eyes very deep, staring at white more face, "if you can have the means to live, must do everything possible." "Of course I know." Bai Yue picked up his things, "we can''t do without you now, Bo Ye, and Tang poetry can''t do without you." Bo ye murmured, "but I heard that She came here with Han Shen this time. " The name is a little familiar. Bai Yue frowned, "is that Han rang''s brother?" "Yes." Bo ye turned his head, "Han Shen seems to be interested in Tang poetry. I got the news when they got on the plane, but I didn''t expect that something happened on the way... " "That woman''s name is Lu Yiting, and she is Rong Nan''s right-hand assistant." Bai Yue simply talks about what Qi Mo found, "but Lu Yiting is alone and never afraid of threats. This is also her most fearless place, because there are no parents and no family. The most important thing in the world is Rongnan. So for Rong Nan, she can do anything. " "Including seducing me?" Thin night''s eyes suddenly dyed a little murderous, "she must have received Rongnan''s task to come to me, but halfway because of the intrusion of Tang poetry, she broke the balance of everything." Bai Yue made a thoughtful expression, "if Tang Shi didn''t come in in time to save you, you alone can''t resist the effect of medicine, so you will definitely have a relationship with Lu Yiting. If Tang Shi comes in a few seconds later, he will see you and Lu Yiting rolling the sheets. Wow That''s exciting. " Bo Ye was so angry by Bai Yue that he almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. "It seems that you are very happy to see me and others misunderstood by Tang poetry." "It must be!" Bai Yue patted the table. "Then Tang poetry left you, and you were lonely all your life. Isn''t everyone happy and happy?" Thin night gnashing his teeth, "you want the beauty! Tang poetry belongs to me. No one can take it away from me! " "Oh Bai Yue looked at Bo Ye with a disdainful look on purpose. "I always regard Tang poetry as yours. Why are you so shameless! Tang poetry belongs to all of us, but not to you. " After all, Tang poetry is smart and calm, and it never delays us. It can hold up half of the sky like a man at the critical moment. Where can I find such a woman who is neither white lotus nor virgin? We all appreciate Tang poetry. "Thin night way," you wait, wait for my body good, I kill you first Bai Yue shakes his head and smiles, "only Jiang Ling can kill me." "Dog man." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 813 That night, Bo Ye was still sleeping alone. He tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. Thinking about what had happened with Tang poetry before, Bo Ye felt that he was still in a dream. Tang poetry didn''t hate him, didn''t slap him in the face, and didn''t get rid of him from then on. Tang Shi saved himself and found Bai Yue to examine him. Bo Ye''s heart is pounding. When he closes his eyes, he thinks of Tang poetry. He wants to ask himself how he likes Tang poetry so much. When did this uncontrollable emotion fill all his consciousness? It''s probably the first time that I saw Tang poetry in Australia after escaping from suspended animation. At that moment, Tang poetry had already subdued Bo Ye. At that time, Bo Ye did not remember Tang poetry, but instinctively wanted to get close to her again, which was probably a kind of fate. Thin night finally want to understand their disappear recuperation that half a year, midnight dream back often dream of the figure is who. He often dreams of a shadow, long and thin, tall and cold, but he can''t see the owner''s face clearly. Later Bo ye knew that she was Tang poetry. The woman who lives in his dream of unknown blank. Bo Ye looks at the deep night and thinks that Tang Shi is resting in the same hotel with him. He feels his heart is throbbing. So he takes out his mobile phone and turns over Tang Shi''s circle of friends. Tang Shi doesn''t have many friends. He usually takes a few pictures of the scenery when he goes out to eat, as well as Tang Wei''s snapshot, and occasionally takes a few self portraits. Bo Ye thinks that Tang poetry is really beautiful. She can feel amazing beauty at a glance. No wonder so many men in Haicheng chased her to marry her. Was he brain jammed by the door. Bo Ye sighs with emotion that he is sinful. If he had not been blind in those years, he would have been happy with the Tang poetry family. He turned his head on a hot, point to open the dialog box to send a sentence, sleep? After that, Bo Ye is in a daze at his words. He What is he doing!! In the middle of the night to find Tang poetry chat Sao! Thin night suddenly jammed, but after a while, the man grinned again. Gee, just talk about it! He and his ex-wife chat Sao how, he likes to tease Tang poetry! Have the ability to hit him! After Bo Ye shamelessly brainwashed himself, he quickly typed on the keyboard - [Bo Ye: Tang Shi, can you sleep? ¡¿ [Bo Ye: is the jet lag reversed? ¡¿ [thin night: it''s cold at night. Remember to cover the quilt. ¡¿ at the other end, as soon as Tang Shi closed the computer and lay back on the bed, she saw the screen of her mobile phone on. Then she looked at it and found that Bo Ye was sending her a message. There was also a series of news. Isn''t the person of thin night a noble, cool and overbearing President? Why are you so talkative now? Tang poetry point to open, found that when she did not reply to thin night, thin night a person Balabala said a long string, soliloquy. [Bo Ye: Alas I can''t sleep. ¡¿ [Bo Ye: do you fall asleep without talking? ¡¿ [Bo Ye: really asleep? I''m sneaking down to peep at you. ¡¿ [thin night: Tang Shi, don''t resist me any more. I really like you. ¡¿ [Bo Ye: I like it very much, I like it very much, and the girl''s heart will burst when she touches it! ¡¿ [Bo Ye: now I''m still in a state of amnesia. I want to press my head into the pool and drown when I think of the past. ¡¿ [Bo Ye: Oh, Tang Shi, are you really asleep? Will I wake you up like this? ¡¿ [son of a bitch ¡¿ [thin night:???!!! ¡¿ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 814 Bo Ye sits up straight from the bed. Shit! Tang poetry didn''t sleep! Before I could give a few words of explanation, I sent a voice to Tang poetry. Thin night opened quickly. "I''m not feeling well. Why don''t I go to bed early? I''ve just turned off my computer. I''m going to bed. You should go to bed early. Good night Good night. Tang Shi said good night to him. Bo Ye grins, and the evil looks a little frivolous. He says, "Bo Ye: I miss you a little. ¡¿ [son of a bitch ¡¿ [mother: refuse to play hooligans. ¡¿ [Bo Ye: I''m a hooligan, so I don''t have to play it deliberately. ¡¿ [son of a bitch ¡¿ [child''s mother: Bo Shao, please respect yourself. ¡¿ [Bo Ye: I''m quite heavy. I must be heavier than you. I miss you so much. ¡¿ [son of a bitch Well, what do you want to do? ¡¿ [Bo Ye: I want to sleep with you. ¡¿ when Tang Shi saw this sentence again, he suddenly stopped breathing, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat. Bo Ye slowly lies back on the bed, typing with one hand, holding the other hand behind his head with a playful smile on his lips, and then sends a sentence to Tang Shi - [Bo Ye: I miss you so much that I can''t sleep, don''t you plan to take charge? ¡¿ [child: how can you be so clingy!! ¡¿Bo Ye: because I like you. Chao, Xi, Huan. ¡¿ as soon as Tang poetry''s movements became stiff, his hands trembled. Open You''re kidding! Don''t make a fuss. I''m going to bed. Good night. ¡¿ after this sentence, I intend to end the topic. Unexpectedly, Boye said, "if you don''t come up, I''ll come down. ¡¿ [Kid: you opened the hotel?! Do you know which one I am in? ¡¿ the opposite thin night chuckles a few times. The man''s panting laughter is extremely sexy. He lies on the bed, supporting half of his long legs, and the light falls on his strong abdominal muscles, casting a mottled shadow and flowing down. Bo Ye''s Adam''s apple moves up and down, and his nose looks straight. At this moment, he''s smiling so much that he''s losing his face. Go and type a few words - [Bo Ye: it''s a coincidence that I own this hotel. ¡¿ [son of a bitch ¡¿ it''s over, Tang Shi thought, let''s change places tomorrow. She didn''t plan to reply to Bo Ye. After a while, there were several knocks at the door. Tang Shi kept alert and asked, "who is it?" "It''s a supper for you upstairs. Miss Tang There was a waiter''s voice outside. Tang Shi muttered that it was thin night. He got out of bed and went to open the door in his bathrobe. As soon as the door was opened, a familiar embrace came directly to his face. It''s overwhelming. It''s the smell of a man. Bo Ye directly closed the door behind her with her legs, went into the room on the spot, hugged Tang Shi, put her fingers through her hair, and said to Tang Shi in a voice with laughing gas, "what can I do? I miss you so much. If you ignore me, I''ll come to you myself. " He actually found Tang Shi''s room number! Looking at Bo Ye breaking into her room in the middle of the night, Tang Shi steps back and withdraws from his arms, shocked. Thin night up and down looked at the Tang poetry again, aware of her bathrobe, immediately smile. When a man doesn''t smile, he looks like Gao Leng. When he smiles, he turns into a cynical monster. His tone goes up, "have you taken a bath? Save water and take a bath together. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 815 When Tang Shi heard Bo Ye''s words, he quickly stepped back and his breathing was disordered. He looked at Bo Ye and said, "you Don''t make any noise Bo Ye lowered her eyes and looked at Tang Shi with a deep look. Tang Shi saw a tiny reflection of herself in his eyes. She gasped and felt her heart beat disorderly. No This is not good. She was afraid of invading her mind like this. Tang Shi clings to the collar of her clothes for fear that the thin night will start again. She knows that there is a great disparity between men and women, and can only look at him nervously, "you You can go back to sleep if you have nothing to do. There''s no need to go so far... " Bo Yeh sighed, and then came forward with a helpless smile. Regardless of Tang poetry''s resistance, he held her in his arms. This hug is different from the sudden accident. This time, the man tried his best to be gentle. Tang poetry from the beginning of the fierce struggle of fear, to later found that thin night and no other action, so slowly stopped, her heart was beating, fingers almost clenched. "I said, I really just want to hold you." Bo Ye whispered to Tang poetry, "did you scare you before? I''m not going to What to do with you. " Tang Shi''s heart trembled. I don''t know why, she had an impulse to cry. The man chuckled and hugged her. Tang Shi exclaimed, and Bo ye put him on the bed. "Don''t make any noise." Thin night hook lips, lie down beside the Tang poetry, take a deep breath, as if in emotion, "so it''s very reassuring." Really, as long as Tang poetry is around him. As long as he can feel Tang poetry. Bo Ye, satisfied as a child, turns around and hugs Tang Shi like a teddy bear. Tang Shi is so scared that she is too stiff to move. My God Is this man Bo Ye? Tang Shi felt that she was hallucinating, or she was still dreaming. But when Bo Ye''s breath came, Tang Shi''s original rapid heartbeat suddenly began to slow down, and then followed his rhythm The breathing sounds of the two people gradually became the same. Tang Shi felt that his brain was blank, so he lay in the thin night and looked at the ceiling. Bo Ye deliberately left the light on because he was afraid of the lack of security in Tang poetry. However, this scene makes all the defences of Tang poetry almost collapse again. She can''t stand such a thin night, but she has had enough of it and doesn''t want to soften her heart, otherwise she really you deserves it. Tang Shi lowered her eyes and asked herself in her heart, is the thin night around her still the thin night that threatened to make her life worse than death? No, they''ve been through life and death for a long time. Later, thin night turned over and said to Tang poetry in a tired voice, "can you sleep?" Tang Shixin said that you still need to ask! Bo Yewu said, "but I''m so sleepy..." Tang Shi was a little stunned. She turned to see Bo Ye. The man was lying on her side, with faint dark circles under her eyes. Recently, he seems to be very busy, busy with lawsuits with the program team, busy with taking care of Tang Wei, but also dealing with various problems. Tang Shi found that Bo Ye was extremely tired, but he was usually so cold that no one thought whether he was tired or not. What else does Tang poetry want to say? Bo Ye sleeps with her eyes closed and whispers, "you are by my side I''m at ease. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 816 Once upon a time, this man was tired of her, but now, she has become an indestructible obsession in his heart. Tang poetry did not speak and fell into a long silence. After a long time, as long as a century, she reached out and touched thin night''s head lightly. As if touching the dog''s head, she rolled her hair back twice, as if to help him. The man fell asleep beside her, but held her other hand tightly. If these hands can hold me tightly in the future, why ask for more in the world. ****** so the next morning, Lin CI went to call Bo Ye to get up, stood outside and knocked for a long time, but no one opened the door, a fire came up directly, took the spare room card and opened the door, but found a room empty! Bo Ye is not in the room?! The facial expression on Lin Ci''s face changed all over. Where is Bo Shao?! God damn it, I still have a very important memory today. I have to talk to him in the afternoon. Where is Boye? Where have you been? The president of dog day doesn''t do business every day. He just takes care of Tang poetry! Lin CI felt that it was time for him to usurp the throne. Then Lin CI began to figure out where the point of night was not in the room. Tang Wei is sure not to wake up. Bo Ye can''t disturb his son to sleep so early in the morning. So Lin CI suddenly clenched his fingers. Bo Ye must have disturbed Tang poetry! This shameless old bachelor can do whatever he wants if he is handsome! After checking the hotel room number of Tang poetry, Lin CI rushes to the next floor. When he arrives at the door, Lin CI suddenly stops. He came up with a very important question. In case Bo Ye is not here, isn''t it embarrassing for him to come and wake up Tang poetry? If thin night is really inside, then he comes to disturb, isn''t it more embarrassing?! Lin CI felt that he was struggling in the process of seeking death and seeking death more. After a long time, Lin CI thought, if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell, and who will let him be the special help of this unruly thin night! So a bang bang bang knock on the door, but also with shouts - "thin little! Get up! Bo Shao, are you in or not? " In a few seconds, the door was suddenly pulled away from the inside. Lin CI almost staggered forward and fell a few steps. He maintained his posture and looked up at an iron green face with a sense of killing. Bo Ye''s face is obviously the expression of waking up when he is still sleeping. His brain is full of blue veins. He grins at Lin Ci and says, "yes, what''s the matter?" Lin CI is scared to shiver, "call you to get up." "Give me a reason to wake up so early in the morning in ten seconds, or I''ll throw you out of the window." Bo Ye smashed a sentence on the ground, and Lin CI immediately handed the document in his hand, "there''s a video to open in an hour, please tidy it up quickly -" before Lin CI finished, the document in his hand was directly pulled out. Bo Ye sneered with a few thin papers, and then slammed the door. Lin Ci was stunned and stood outside the door. Before he came back, he was shut out of the door again. What the hell! What the hell! The company doesn''t want to open! Force him to revolt! Lin CI went back to his room and was ready to attend the company meeting. One hour later, everyone went online together and found something even more shocking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 817 ¡ª¡ªAt the other end of the video, thin night didn''t wear any suit or take care of her hair. Wearing a pair of thin frame glasses, she directly appeared in the company''s video conference. Executives taking part in the group video took a breath. The man in the video narrows his eyes impatiently, pushes a picture frame, picks his crisp eyebrows, looks casual and selfish, and wears a big bathrobe without pulling it up. From the clavicle to the abdominal muscles, it''s like an exhibition. Bo Ye grabs his hair and hisses. His unruly hairstyle makes him look very manly. Lin Ci''s face turned white. Thin little! What are you doing! Do you think this is the image after the bed!! This meeting is really no problem! Bo Ye said, "what do you do with your mouth open so wide that you don''t have lunch? Shall I feed you? " All of a sudden, people shut their mouths. Thin night says again, "the eye stares so big to do what, measure eyesight?" They immediately retracted their bodies, adjusted their expressions, and shook their heads. "No, thin and little, just looking at the screen." "Yes, there''s nothing to make a fuss about. Come on." "Let''s have a meeting, have a meeting, right..." Thin night casually found a comfortable position of his own, supporting half of the face, straight nose outlines a pair of resolute profile. Bo Ye looks at the document in his hand, the other hand turns the pen, and his lazy and indifferent voice begins his report. Lin CI swallows his saliva over there. Is this really OK Bo Ye is becoming more and more lawless It''s the first time for a meeting like this. What''s more shocking is that in the middle of the meeting, there was a soft female voice: "Bo Ye, what are you doing?" Lin CI hissed and took a cool breath. Then he suddenly covered his mouth. Several senior executives followed suit, and they were scared out of their wits. What? what? There''s a woman in the room? Listen, did you just wake up? Immediately after them, they saw that the man who was cold and indifferent to them suddenly laughed. His eyes were startled. He turned half of his face and asked softly, "wake you up?" People who witnessed all this felt like they had been struck by a thunder. Then they saw a woman wearing the same bathrobe as Bo Ye walking into the video. Lin CI took a deep breath and saw Tang Shi''s face. Tang poetry and Bo Ye wear the same bathrobe! Oh, my God! Lin CI felt that his heart was trembling. What was it! But Tang poetry and Boye didn''t happen, just because the hotel is the same, so the bathrobe is the same. Tang Shi went to see Bo Ye in the video, immediately covered his face, and then called out, "are you holding a video conference?" Bo Ye laughs like a child. His low laugh is very sexy. Then he squints at Tang poetry and says, "Yeah, don''t you know?" Then she went to the middle of the video foolishly!! Tang Shi immediately stepped back and said, "what should I do if I''m seen by your company executives?" Thin night is also particularly generous to wave his hand, "no, they already know you." After all, Tang Shi helped Bo Ye to manage Bo''s family. Except for a few shareholders who were always ready to move, the senior officials of the company admired Tang Shi very much. After receiving the instructions from their boss, they immediately helped Bo Ye to win the place of Tang Shi. "Hello, Miss Tang." "Long time no see, Miss Tang." "Is London still fun?" "Is Bo Shao happy with you?" Tang Shi blushed, "don''t get me wrong I have nothing to do with him. " The expression of "no, we all know" on the faces of the executives made Tang Shi feel that he could not argue. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 818 Tang Shi was flushed by the expression of the executive, and waved her hand, "don''t think Really not... " Bo Ye laughs like a villain who has succeeded in doing bad things. He is arrogant and frivolous, and deliberately asks, "Oh, really not?" Tang Shi''s expression is stiff, and his breathing speeds up. He can''t say a word when he points to Bo Ye Shameless! This sentence is too strong!! All the executives who attended the video conference were staring at the interaction between Tang Shi and Bo Ye in disbelief. Tang Shi was so angry that she picked up the water cup on the table. Bo Ye held Tang Shi in her arms and locked her action - "what do you want to do? Do you want to kill?" When a man speaks with such a low and laughing voice, he looks like a rascal. Tang Shi is not petite. He can still count a long leg when he is one meter tall among girls. But when he is taken into his arms by Bo Ye, he looks like a little woman. She blushes, "don''t play rascal!" Bo Ye whistled, "sorry, I''m a hooligan myself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± There is no place to reason when you meet shameless people! Tang Shipo is gnashing his teeth. The people in the video have been unfolded like this. Lei Dao can''t say a word. Lin CI is even more shocked. His chin is about to fall to the ground. Bo Ye comes back, squinting his eyes and picking his eyebrows slightly. A group of people immediately take a breath and adjust their expressions. "Bo SHAOHAO, Miss Tang." Tang Shi was still a little embarrassed. He said hello to several senior executives there, "you can continue the meeting, no need If you care about me, I''ll wait to find Tang Wei. " "It''s better to talk to the young master instead of us." Several executives said angrily. When Tang poetry heard that they used the word "little master" to address Tang Wei, it was a bit unexpected, and his heart trembled. Bo Ye feels that his executives are too knowledgeable. It can be said that they are God''s assists! Go back and give them a raise! After Tang Shi went out, Lin CI asked carefully, "Bo Shao, you and Miss Tang Are you back together? " Bo Yejun face a pull, "no, is the recent relationship improved, also don''t know when she will fully accept me..." Several executives looked at each other and said, "soon, soon, Bo Shao will work hard to marry Miss Tang home." After all, Tang poetry is a kind of smart and beautiful woman. It''s a kind of enjoyment to get married! They both look at Tang poetry and Bo Ye''s contribution to each other, and think that they are not easy. If they can be together in the end, then everyone will be happy. Otherwise, it would be too cruel to forget each other. Tang Shi went out to find Tang Wei, and Bo yecai returned to the theme. Later, in the middle of the meeting, he received a phone call and saw that it was Tang Shi. The woman was still embarrassed to say, "that I forgot to take my room card. If you go out later, just leave it at the front desk for me. " Thin night frowned, "you want to go out?" "Well." Tang poetry has no taboo, "Han Shen takes Tang Wei and me out to eat, so..." In the middle of what she said, the people in the video found that thin night''s face was obviously pulled down, and the pretty little white face was full of unhappiness. The man pulled the corner of his mouth, his brain was full of veins, and he pressed his fingers impatiently on the table. He asked dryly, "he Hanshen? Where are you going? What do you have to eat? How long? When will you be back? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 819 Hearing Bo Ye''s voice, Tang Shi smiles and says, "I''m really just going to have dinner with brother Han And with only one. " It happened that Han Shen brought her to London, and Tang Shi had to rush to pay for it. But Bo Ye didn''t know all this. He thought it was Han Shen and Tang Shi''s time alone. He grinned his teeth and then said, "is that right?" Tang Shi didn''t recognize Bo Ye''s displeasure through her mobile phone, and said frankly, "well, I want to thank him for bringing me to London." Thin night on the forehead blue veins jump more violently, the man way, "Han Shen now with us live in the same hotel?" Tang Shi said, "yes, what can I do for you? He''s right next to me now. " Then he handed his cell phone to him, "it seems that Bo Ye has something to look for you." Han Shen pointed to himself, "looking for me?" So he said to his cell phone, "hello? Thin night? Hello, I''m Han Shen Hello, I''m Han Shen. Bo Ye will jump up and explode, OK! Tang Shi didn''t realize that he was about to explode now, and handed his mobile phone to Han Shen! Han Shen! Han Shen accompanied her to London! At first glance, I feel uneasy and kind-hearted! Boye resisted his desire to curse the street and asked, "where are you going to have dinner with Tang Shi?" "Find a western restaurant nearby." Han Shen''s voice is calm, "if Bo Shao is free at night, it''s OK to take the time to drink a little wine." That''s a polite way to say it, but after all, as the saying goes, if you reach out and don''t smile, Boye can only politely respond to Han Shen. Then Han Shen returns his mobile phone to Tang Shi, who whispers, "hello? Bo Ye, do you have anything else to do? If it''s OK, I''ll take it with me, but I''ll leave first. You can put the room card at the front desk when you have time, but if you don''t go out, you don''t need to take me to the room. Just remember to open the door for me in the evening. " Thin night suddenly a soft heart. Originally, she wanted to be angry with Tang poetry, but her inner defense line collapsed in her last sentence. Bo ye asked, "I Stay in your room all day, won''t you drive me away? " "No way." Tang Shi seems to reply that it''s such a nice day today, "you''re the owner of all the hotels. What do I want to drive you away for? Besides, you''re not short of money, and you won''t steal from me." It''s a perfect answer for both emotion and reason, but Bo Ye doesn''t seem to hear the answer he wants. Tang Shi hangs up. Han Shen takes a look at her. He just heard what Tang Shi said to Bo Ye. He has some doubts, "is Bo Ye in your room?" Tang poetry admits, "well." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Shen was silent for a long time and suddenly turned his head. "Do you forgive Bo Ye?" "Forgive?" Tang poetry seems to hear a joke, and then repeated Han Shen''s question. Forgive Bo Ye? No, maybe as early as half a year ago, when Boye jumped, she had already forgiven him. That man is domineering and strong from beginning to end. Even at the end, he uses a posture that can''t be resisted by others to put an end to all his love and hatred. Then he jumped and disappeared. When Bo Ye jumped down, what did Tang poetry think at that moment? At that time across her mind, in addition to hate thin night, there may be a voice flashed for a second - thin night, you die, I do not live. For the rest of the day, Tang poetry refused to let go of itself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 820 Apart from Bo Ye, Tang poetry itself is her devil. She was afraid of repeating the mistakes, of being soft hearted and of being hurt again. All these were reasonable things. But at the same time, Tang poetry is very brave. Even though she is afraid that Bo Ye will invade her heart again, she will still come out when Bo''s family is threatened. Who in the world can really repay good for bad? Maybe Tang poetry is one of them. Therefore, Jiang Qi and Han rang feel that Tang poetry is a very strong woman, she is willing to face the demons, but also willing to face the thin night of creating demons. Han Shen''s expression changed slightly. Later, when he saw Tang Shi''s calm face, the man was relieved. Tang Shi is a person who dares to face her heart, so when she asks about Bo Ye''s news, she has never hidden anything from her hatred at the beginning to her light mood now. Maybe there is a lyric that can be used to describe the poetry of the Tang Dynasty - open the door to see the mountain, I see the mountain is the mountain. It''s very simple. Don''t trouble yourself. Han Shen changed an angle simply, "thin night is chasing you?" After a pause, Tang said, "I don''t know how to describe But what Bo Ye has done now will not be done in the past. " "I admit that." Han Shen said, "listen to a lot of people say that Bo Ye has changed and become like a living person." Yes, love and hate, cry and laugh. Will affect all emotions for Tang poetry. Tang Shi didn''t speak. He followed Han Shen out. Outside, Tang Wei waited with his good partner, Kurosawa sakara, and waved to them, "why is it so slow? We can''t wait!" "Good aunt, good uncle." Kurosawa said hello to the two adults politely. Now Tang Wei and he are inseparable, and they just have a care when they are together. "Hello, I heard about you." Tang Shi bent down and shook hands with Ozawa. "Thank you for protecting my family. I''ll treat you to food this time." The gentleness and generosity of Tang poetry made Suhara Kurosawa blush and stammer, "thank you Thank you. It''s nothing! " Tang Wei laughed, "what are you stuttering for?" Kurosawa stretched out his hand to cover his red face and whispered in English, "ah Your mother is so beautiful and charming Like a goddess... " Tang Wei held his hands in front of his chest. "That''s necessary, but my mother!" Tang Shi takes Tang Wei by the hand and takes them to a western restaurant for dinner. Tang Wei asks by the way, "by the way, Mommy, have you seen daddy? Daddy is also in London these days, and it''s the same hotel." Tang Shi''s movements were stiff, and then he confessed softly, "well, I know he''s here." Tang Wei raised his lips, "it seems that you have met." Yes, not only did we meet Also And roll the sheets. Tang Shi felt that her face was getting hot, and she was embarrassed to tell Tang Wei something so naked. She could only say, "when I was downstairs, his assistant Lin Ci was already waiting for me, so I know your father is in London." "Oh..." Tang Wei lengthened his tone, "cut, I still want you to meet him well. Mommy, I know what daddy did before is not good, but we have to do it by ourselves. Last time, Kurosawa and I were taken to the attic by Lin Xiaochen. It was dad who helped us. Otherwise, if we fell so high, I would not die. " Tang Shi looked at his son carefully and motioned him to go on. So I think we should thank daddy. Do you think I think so? " Tang poetry is relieved. Tang Wei has always been like this. When he hates a person, he is crisp. When he appreciates a person, he is straightforward. Tang Shi felt that she was very lucky to have cultivated her son into such a rational and intelligent character. She said, "yes, so let''s invite your father to a meal later. You''re right. The bad is the bad, and the good is the good. We all have to face it fairly. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 821 Han Shen is listening to them chatting about thin night, and his expression makes people unable to see happiness and anger. Four people went to the underground garage, Han Shen opened the door for them, Tang Wei and he said thank you, and then said, "Han rang brother didn''t come?" "He''s busy getting engaged to Jiang Qi. There are many procedures to go and a list of guests to be invited. There are many things to do." Tang Shi tied the rear seat belt for them, and then went to the co pilot himself, "when you come back home, it''s almost right for Han to get engaged to his brother and sister Jiang Qi." Sakara Kurosawa''s eyes showed admiration. Tang Wei''s life seems to be carefree. No one puts pressure on him or prevents him from doing what he likes. Even the adults around him are very open-minded and don''t look down on children at all. How nice Tang Wei''s parents, whether Mr. Boye or Miss Tang Shi, are excellent adults. Tang Shi noticed the envy of Kurosawa in his eyes, and then he laughed and said in English, "if Kurosawa is free, why don''t you come with us? There are many delicious things and interesting scenic spots in Baicheng. " Tang Wei also turned his head and said, "yes, let me help you talk to your father and let him take you to Baicheng for a while. We''ll treat you! " "Won''t it give you any trouble?" he said "What about trouble?" Tang only suddenly embraces his good friend. Maybe now sakara Kurosawa can use a good brother to call him, "you are my Watson. When you come to Baicheng, I will take you to play." By the way Let thin Yan that smelly girl know the original black Ze. Tang Wei didn''t know why he suddenly thought of this, and then he immediately shook his head. How did he think of thin face? He brainwashed himself, must be usually see thin Yan no peer friends too poor, so he just want to introduce sakara Kurosawa to her, who let him kind. "Good," he said! Then I''ll tell my father that if I come to Baicheng again after I go back, I will contact you. " Half an hour later, they arrived at a very high-end western restaurant, where Han Shen made a reservation ahead of time, so they went all the way in. After sitting down, they handed the menu to the two children first, "order what you like." Tang Wei and Suwon Kurosawa are not polite either. The first course is foie gras, the soup is pinao shrimp soup, the main course is Australian king salmon, with baked potatoes and asparagus in lemon juice. Tang Shi commented with a smile, "you''re pretty good at living." Tang Wei complacent way, "Han let elder brother teach me, there is a chef at home, also learned to eat Western food." Han Shen also laughs, "it seems that my brother usually gets along well with you." "Well." Tang Wei said seriously, "Han rang''s brother is a very gentle person. He is two years younger than my mother and sister Jiang Qi, but he is very gentle and careful." Perhaps today''s little wolf dog is like this, young, but rational, calm and careful, take care of people very considerate. On the other side, in the room of Tang poetry Hotel, Bo Ye is holding a video conference, and everyone finds that Bo Ye is absent-minded. Lin CI asked carefully, "Bo Shao Are you ok? " Thin night looking back, eyes narrowed, "you say Tang Shi and Han Shen now in what?" Lin CI said, "I don''t know." But Miss Tang has always been open and aboveboard, and it is impossible to really have anything to do with Han Shen. What''s more, when people left, they even called to tell you, Bo Shao, Bo Shao. Don''t you really know what this means? If you really want to have something to do with Han Shen, you would have gone secretly. Tang poetry is so aboveboard. Of course, you are also open-minded and not afraid of people''s thinking! Lin CI people are all anxious. Bo Ye is like a straight man when he comes across something related to Tang poetry. He usually has thousands of stratagems in his mind. When he comes across Tang poetry, there is only one way to go. "Thin night way," how I think how uncomfortable A group of executives who were originally in a meeting, you look at me and I look at you. The temporary meeting has become "how to comfort thin night, don''t think too much". Lin CI tried to say, "you see Miss Tang has agreed that you should stay in her room, which means you have a play." Bo Ye yelled, "that''s because I don''t have anything to make her feel embarrassed and suspicious, so Tang Shi doesn''t drive me away!" Isn''t it easy to fool? Lin CI could only smile, "ah ha ha, there''s a reason for that, but since Miss Tang thinks you have nothing to doubt, it means that she must put aside her prejudice against you, right?" Bo Yeh said maliciously, "that''s because dad is trying to correct his attitude." Come on, you just want to be praised! Lin CI wants to roar. You deserve to be single, straight man! A few executives give Bo Ye advice with a word. Someone simply says, "Bo Shao, you''re so worried. It''s better to go to Miss Tang." Thin night in the heart clap Deng for a while, but again quickly go to see that person, "how do you say this?"The executive helped to start the detailed plan, "in this way, we first find out which restaurant Miss Tang and Han Shen are eating in, then we dress up, and then go to their next door to open a table..." Across the Atlantic, these executives are quite able to give advice. They don''t raise these people in vain. Bo Ye narrowed his eyes with satisfaction and threw out a question, "this is a good way. What if it is found?" Isn''t that embarrassing? How do you say hello then? Hello, Tang Shi. What a coincidence. What a coincidence! You can see at a glance that this is tracking, OK! ¡°¡­¡­¡± All the people who thought of this stopped talking and were silent. Lin CI said, "Bo Shao, you don''t need to think too much. Don''t you believe in Miss Tang?" Speaking of this, Bo Ye slapped the table hard, "of course I believe in Tang poetry! Can Tang poetry appreciate Han Shen? I won''t allow it! Tang poetry can only like me! But I think that Han Shen is interested in Tang poetry! " Lin CI made an action of wiping his neck, "then we''ll send someone to get Han Shen." "Do it, do it! You''ve been killing people all day. It''s bloody. " Bo Ye scolded, "check, now go to check which restaurant Tang Shi and Han Shen are in! I''m going to interrupt their appointment "Bo Shao, Miss Tang and Han Shen are not dating." What''s more, Bo Ye is also taking two children with him. This is the way to label Tang poetry. How can anyone take a child on a date? "In my eyes, other wild men and Tang Shi are dating together!" Several executives covered their faces with their hands. Come on, Asian vinegar king. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 822 Half an hour later, Tang Shi and Han Shen were eating happily. Suddenly, they realized that they didn''t know where a line of sight was coming from, and because it was too obvious, it made her feel uncomfortable. Is there someone peeping and following me in London Tang Shi was a little alert, but he didn''t show it on his face. At the same time, Han Shen cut the steak and helped Tang Wei cut it into pieces and poured black pepper juice on it. Tang Wei said softly, "thank you, uncle Hanshen." The little boy blushed and tried to thank Tang Shi in Chinese, but he stuttered. Tang Wei''s mother Too, too beautiful! Sitting next to him, he, he''s under a lot of pressure Sakara Kurosawa sat upright, so stiff, Tang poetry saw, "don''t be nervous, I''m not fierce." Kurosawa stuttered, "I I know you are not fierce, but, you, you are so beautiful I, I''m a little embarrassed. " Tang Shi had a haircut and cut a small piece of sausage for sakara Kurosawa. "Just treat me as a friend. It''s the same with Tang Wei." Tang Wei said, "yes, yes, you see the masters around me and Bai Yue Asuka. They are like my friends. Age is not a problem." When Han Shen heard these names, he frowned a little and asked, "who are they?" Tang Wei turned his head and said, "it''s my common friend and Daddy! My master''s name is Qimo. He has a life and death partner named luofan. Then Bai Yue is a handsome boy with long white hair. Congshan is my little uncle. Asuka is a girl who is more handsome than a boy All in all, it''s a great group of people. " Great, great people. Yes, when he heard that Tang Wei was in danger, he would rush to help at all costs. Tang Wei felt that it was very lucky to know all of them. "How do you know these people?" he said softly Tang only Leng, "machine Is it a coincidence? " He didn''t think about how he could meet the people of the seven deadly sins. If all this was deliberately arranged, it would be a bit terrible from the beginning Now that an MI is dead and an Ru is a vegetable, Tang just can''t think of anyone else who is behind their back. Han Shen listened to Tang Wei''s words with deep eyes. "Do you know all these?" "Well, it''s a good relationship." Tang Wei nodded, "Uncle Han Shen, do you want to know him? They''re all in touch. " "Me?" Han Shen waved his hand, "next time, I''ll see your father in a few days." "Eh?" Tang Wei and Tang Shi are stunned, Han Shen looking for Bo Ye? Although they are all rich CHILDES, they are two Obviously, eight strokes can''t go together. Han Shen laughs, "some things need to find him to cooperate, so this time, in fact, I also want to find Bo Ye to talk about business." "Oh." Tang Shi didn''t have much doubt. She couldn''t care about Bo Ye and Han Shen. She ate in silence. Later, when it was almost the same, she went to the front desk to settle the bill on the excuse of going to the toilet. She has to treat her once. Thank Han Shen for bringing her to London. When Han Shen got up to pay later, he learned that someone had already paid. He looked at Tang Shi strangely, "did you buy the bill?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 823 "Yes." Tang Shi admitted that she gave Han a deep smile. "Just take it as if I invited you. Next time you invited me." When he said this, he felt a burning sight behind his back. The sight looked at him with bad intentions, which made Tang poetry sound the siren in his mind. Later, Han Shen took them back to the hotel and bought some desserts for Tang Shi to take back to eat. Tang Shi felt that someone was peeping behind her. The feeling that no matter what you do, you are under the gaze of others is really terrible. Tang Shi takes a deep breath, turns around suddenly, and can''t find anyone. Han Shen picks eyebrows, "what''s the matter?" Tang Shi looked at the tall and handsome man in front of him and shook his head. "It''s OK. It''s just my illusion." Maybe it''s because of too many things that have happened recently that she is a little mentally allergic. Keihara Kurosawa and Tang Wei return to their room, waiting for Boye''s next action. They may have to accept interviews from other TV stations to confront the program team when necessary. However, Boye has no other behavior at present, perhaps because of the new situation. So the two little guys hold still for the time being. Anyway, the hotel is open in thin night. They will be fine when they stay. Tang Shi sent Tang Wei back to her room. She took the elevator to the next floor. As soon as she opened the door, the sense of crisis came close to her. Tang Shi takes an alert look inside, and then finds that Bo Ye is gone. I guess I went out to work after the meeting. Tang Shi murmured in her heart. She put something on one side of the table. Just as she wanted to close the door, a big hand rushed out of her back to block her action. Then Tang Shi looked back and looked at her angry eyes. "Why are you?" As soon as the voice of Tang poetry fell, someone stepped into the room and closed the door with a hook on his long leg. Then the whole person came up. Tang Shi was startled, "what''s the matter with you..." Bo Ye pressed the whole Tang poetry on the wall directly, and shortened their distance every minute. The man''s hot breath sprayed on her ear and asked in a low voice, "why did Han Shen buy you dessert?" Tang Shi was stunned. Was thin night pressure on the wall can''t move, after a long time to laugh, "I said want to eat, Hanshen half stopped to help me buy." She didn''t seem to realize Bo Ye''s mood. The blue veins on the man''s forehead are obviously jumping more severely, and he approaches her in a high voice, "does he buy it for you?" Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye in a daze, then came back to him and asked, "what are you thinking?" What is he thinking? He''s about to explode, OK! Han Shen began to glance at Tang poetry and smile at her when he was eating. Everyone can see that Han Shen has a good feeling for Tang poetry! Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi''s wrist and says, "I eat, I''m jealous." Tang Shi''s expression was stiff at first. When she came back, she was embarrassed with a smile, "you What do you say... " Then she went to push Boye. She wanted to go back to bed and have a rest. As soon as she pushed Boye away, the man picked up Tang Shi from behind. That''s right. I picked it up! Tang Shi was surprised and his face was hot. "What are you doing All of a sudden... " Bo Ye, like a hooligan, squints his eyes. His unhappy smile looks very dangerous. He says, "I said it. I''m jealous." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 824 After that, he threw Tang Shi into bed. Before Tang Shi could turn over and sit up, Bo ye came up and grabbed her wrist. Tang Shi''s wrist is so thin, thin night up along her wrist, eyes wandering around her neck, there is an impulse to make his mark on her body. When Tang Shi wanted to resist, he instinctively kicked Bo Ye, "you Don''t push forward... " Thin night hoarse voice smile, "sorry, don''t face used to, like to pedal nose face." Hooligans! Where''s the cold night! Now the thin night is just What a local ruffian! Tang Shi''s eyes flickered, thin night lowered his voice, "look at me." Tang poetry closed eyes. Bo Ye was angry. "I''m so handsome. Don''t you look at me? Do you look at Han Shen?" How can you be like a child. Tang Shi couldn''t help laughing, "Bo Ye, what do you care about?" Thin night breathing suddenly increased, looking at Tang Shi''s face, he looked close at her eyes, from the eyes of Tang Shi saw himself. Now, the eyes of Tang poetry are full of only themselves. This kind of feeling lets thin night very at ease. The man hugged Tang Shi and whispered, "I don''t want to see you standing with other men." Tang Shi continued to smile a few times, "what are you doing in a child''s temper?" "That is I''m not happy Bo ye lay down beside Tang Shi, hugged Tang Shi''s waist with the same posture that night, and then whispered, "I will be very angry, really." Tang Shi looks at Bo Ye unexpectedly, reaches for Bo Ye''s forehead, and suddenly moves away like an electric shock. She What is she doing? She actually and thin night so peacefully in a bed embrace! Even she just tried to reach out and touch thin night''s forehead! Tang Shi felt that she must be bewildered. After a long time, she came back and murmured, "Bo Ye, why did you become like this?" Thin night eyes deep down, chin against Tang Shi''s shoulder, such ambiguous posture contrast them like a pair of intimate lovers. But only two parties know that they are running counter to each other. Facing the question of Tang poetry, Bo Ye takes a deep breath, closes her eyes and slowly opens them again, "because of you." Everything is because of you. Even a little change is just because I want to be closer to you. Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye''s eyes. She felt that there was a black hole in the pupil of Bo Ye countless times. She felt that she was falling into his abyss little by little. From then on, he was trapped in his prison of painting love. Tang Shi suddenly came back to her senses and felt that she was short of breath until the man''s hot breath sprayed on her ears. With a sense of plundering crisis, Tang Shi was shocked, "you..." Thin night desperate to tighten the Tang poetry, almost can crush her in his arms, "I want to kiss you." I think I''m going crazy. Tang Shi shivers to push Bo Ye. She is afraid of what will happen next. If there is no alcohol and medicine as an excuse, Bo Ye can force her reason to collapse. That''s terrible. But Bo Ye saw the panic in the eyes of Tang poetry. He held back all his thoughts and relaxed the hand that had locked Tang poetry. Tang poetry is a little surprised. The next second, the man''s voice came, dumb and with a strong ambition, "are you afraid of me?" Tang Shi didn''t expect Bo Yehui to ask this question. After a long time, she confessed, "well." To be honest, she really doesn''t know how to face the present thin night. It''s totally different from before, but it''s more impact than before. Tang poetry is afraid of such a thin night. When thin night hates her, she can fight back with the same attitude, but if What if Bo Ye loves her? What should she do? Bo Ye is aware of the silence of Tang poetry and gently holds its hand. The man closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Tang Shi, you don''t have to be afraid of me, I won''t force you..." Tang poetry trembles. "You too You don''t have to rush to give me an answer, or a response. " Bo Ye leans on the side of Tang poetry, and a deep and tender voice rings in Tang poetry''s ear, "I''m very satisfied to be like you now. Tang poetry, really. I don''t want to be your burden, even if you Treat me like this all my life, and I won''t force you to be with me. " Love is always respected. He once robbed too much dignity from Tang poetry. Tang Shi didn''t speak, but her eyelashes kept trembling. Bo Ye noticed the slight movement of Tang Shi, and when she turned her body, she found that Tang Shi was crying. Bo Ye was startled and sat up in a hurry to wipe Tang Shi''s tears. "How can I make you cry again..."Tang Shi wiped his tears and said, "then you should reflect." "Yes, I can reflect on it." Bo Ye raised a hand, "I''ll write a review for you later." Tang poetry didn''t speak, but wiped his tears. Bo Ye said, "did I just say something bad about Han Shen that made you angry?" Tang Shi immediately raised his head and deliberately answered him fiercely, "yes!" £¡£¡£¡ That''s too much?! Bo Ye snatched the napkin from Tang Shi, which made Tang Shi confused. Bo Ye gnashed her teeth and said, "cry! Cry to death! Don''t cry for other men! Wipe it yourself! No napkins! " Tang Shi was made a little want to laugh by Bo Ye''s action, "can you stop acting like a child?" Bo Ye yells, "MMP, when I think of you and Hanshen having dinner, I still want to hit people. Don''t cry. Take back the tears. " Tang poetry and Boye are opposite, "if I don''t want to." Bo Ye immediately turned into a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and his eyes were fierce enough to eat people? Tang Shi, you''ve got courage now! How can you disobey me in front of me for other men? " Tang Shi smiles and wipes her tears. She can''t say that the tears are for Bo Ye. She swore a few years ago that she couldn''t shed a tear for Bo Ye. But how to do, today''s thin night, let her have the impulse to cry again and again. Bo Ye pours down Tang Shi on the bed again. The man''s pleasant smell of wood grease envelops Tang Shi''s whole body. Bo Ye stares at Tang Shi''s face. "Tang Shi, I really want to lock you up and let me watch it alone every day." Tang Shi''s heart trembled, "you It''s shameless of you to do so. " "In the face of you, I may be left with nothing but shame." Bo Ye took a deep breath and smelled the body fragrance of Tang poetry. He even felt that he didn''t need to take any medicine. Tang poetry was his most powerful hallucinogen. Bo Ye couldn''t resist the breath of Tang poetry. He put his fingers through Tang poetry''s hair and asked tentatively, "that Did you hurt me that time? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 825 Tang Shi''s face glowed red on the spot in the next second, "Bo Ye, what dirty questions are you asking?" The next second, Bo Ye was thrown on the soft blanket by Tang Shilian with a pillow. The man was stunned. He didn''t think that he would be thrown off the bed one day Tang Shi grabbed his collar, with ambiguous water vapor in his eyes and two blushes on his face, "I think I just connive at you too much. Go back to your own room! Don''t think about anything else! " She How did she guess that she wanted to do something intimate and shameful with her?! Bo Ye, who had been seen through his mind, was stunned. He saw that Tang Shi pulled a brand-new bathrobe from the hanger angrily, "I''ll take a bath. Go back to your room and have a rest. You can''t sleep in my room tonight!" Bo Ye wailed, "the queen, please. I know I''m wrong..." The answer was a loud sound of the bathroom closing in Tang poetry. After that, Tang Shi was angry by his words, ah, who let her look so attractive and delicious, he can''t help it!!! Bo Ye stealthily went to the bathroom door of Tang Shi, and heard the sound of water. Bo Ye feels like a thief at this moment. He leans on someone''s door and listens to the sound of others taking a bath. He thinks of Bo''s noble son, the president of Bo''s group and multinational companies, but what''s more hateful is He just heard the sound of Tang poetry taking a bath, and his mind was just the beautiful appearance of Tang poetry. She! What! What! This! What! Good! Look! Ah! A wolf dog went to the bed and sat down. He took a deep breath to let his mind return to normal. But the bed was full of Tang poetry. As soon as Bo Yeh lay down, he felt that his breathing began to accelerate again. He''s dying. He can''t control it. After a long time, Bo Ye suddenly sat up from the bed, just came to a text message full of code, Bo Ye glanced at it, and then turned off the mobile phone. He threw his cell phone on the bed at will and directly opened the door of Tang Shi''s bathroom from the outside. Tang Shi was taking a bath when he noticed a bad look in his eyes behind him. He was startled, screamed and splashed the water out. Then he said, "Bo Ye, you You didn''t leave? " Bo Ye squints and smiles like a demon. "No one has ever told you that it''s a very dangerous act to leave a single man in the room and take a bath by himself?" Tang Shi stretched out his hand to protect himself. The man frowned and tut said, "what''s in the way? Where haven''t I seen it? " "Go away!" Tang Shi called out, with wet steam in her eyes, a pair of crystal clear lips, and a circle of dense heat around her. She didn''t know how charming she was hiding in the middle of the hot water in thin night''s eyes. Every minute she could turn a man into a beast. Thin night came forward, reached out and crushed a button on his shirt. Crush. Tang poetry holds itself in the hot water, thin night directly steps on the hot water to come in, all the way in, all the way directly takes off his clothes, strong thin figure exposed in the eyes of Tang poetry, declaring that reason completely lost to impulse. "Bo Ye, you -- you bastard, don''t come here!" "Yes, I''m a jerk today." Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi in the water. The sound of the water comes and he kisses her directly. The two of them rub each other to produce amazing sparks. Tang Shi feels that she is about to be out of breath. Bo Ye releases her and forces her to the edge of the bathtub. Then the man gasped in her ear and said, "hate me for this kind of thing, it''s better to wait until we''re over." The heart of Tang poetry trembles. "Feed me, whatever I do, I can indulge you." The man smiles and kisses her, "after all, I like you so much..." "Thin night, you --" the sound of water from the bathroom mixed with a blushing choking - "go to hell --"! Thin night! I should have let you die alone in the first place ******At the same time, however, Bai Yue looks at the man in front of him in shock. He swallowed saliva, fingers still maintain the position of pinching the man''s neck, Jiang Ling whistled, "don''t, such a big gift? There is no happiness Bai Yue looked at Jiang Ling for a long time. He thought it was an assassin. He was about to fight the next second. "Why are you here? " " there''s a medical lecture in London. " Jiang Ling turned to see Bai Yue, "just came here temporarily." Bai Yue, dressed in red and with 3000 white hair, was even more gorgeous than the beauties in ancient times. He lifted up his long coat and said, "then why are you in my room?" Jiang Ling stall hands, "Bo night to my room card ah." White more choked, back to God, malicious murmured, "thin night must be in retaliation for me." Jiang Ling chose a comfortable posture to sit on the sofa in Bai Yue''s room, then squinted and looked at him with a smile, "you seem to be sunburned." Bai Yue''s brain jumped and rushed to Jiang Ling, "do you have the ability to say it again?"Jiang Ling, of course, said this on purpose. Bai Yue was very concerned about his beauty, so he wanted to see Bai Yue''s hair. He pinched Bai Yue''s white hair and continued to tease him? Have you put on sunscreen? " "Daddy does it every day!" Bai Yue put his face close to Jiang Ling and frowned, "have a closer look?" Jiang Ling habitually smiles and reaches out his hand to push away his face, but his hand is a meal. Man Leng Leng, "feel very good." Bai Yue, who was touched by Jiang Ling, was also stunned. When he recovered, he immediately flicked away and covered his face. Jiang Ling could see the suspicious blush on Bai Yue''s face. Bai Yue howled, "you take advantage of me!" Jiang Ling asked with a smile, "I have a girlfriend, big brother. I need to take advantage of you? " White more stiff in place. Then he asked hoarsely, "what did you say?" His heart is shaking now. I don''t know why, Bai Yue can''t control his mood. "I have a girlfriend." Jiang Ling is imperceptible, honest repeat, "a week ago together." Oh, that''s the time when Baiyue left Baicheng for London. No one made trouble. Jiang Ling successfully found her girlfriend. Bai Yue stood there and didn''t know what to say. He just felt his ears buzzing. Oh, Jiang Ling has a girlfriend again. What does it have to do with him? What can''t he let go? After a long time, Jiang Ling asked, "Hey, what do you think? Why are you standing? Would you like to have dinner with us in the evening? I heard that everyone was here - " before the voice fell, the man in red turned and fell out of the door. His white hair was gorgeous like a character in a drama. Unfortunately, his beautiful little face was full of fierce chill. With the sound of slamming the door, Bai Yue left. Jiang Ling sat in the room with a confused face. It''s obviously Bai Yue''s room. How can it become him now? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 826 On the way out, Bai Yue bumps into Asuka, who goes back to her room. Asuka licks the popsicle, has a tear mole at the end of her eye, and has a face more delicate than a man. Her young and invincible body stops Bai Yue in front of her. "Yo, what''s the matter? This facial expression, met to kill father enemy person Bai Yue didn''t speak and looked at Asuka. Asuka handed the popsicle over. "Have a cold drink?" Bai Yue pushes Asuka''s hand away. "I''m in a bad mood." Asuka laughs. "Qi Mo and Luo fan are in the room studying the background of Rong Nan. Cong Shan is busy investigating the reason why han Shen is close to Tang poetry. We have nothing to do. Why don''t we find a restaurant to have a drink?" Bai Yue frowned at Asuka, "are you trying to comfort me in another way?" Asuka is very frivolous when she squints and smiles. She shows her two little tiger teeth. I don''t know. I really think she is a sunny lady. Who can think that she is a daughter? She says, "not really. Just look at your lovelorn face, I''d better give you some advice." Bai Yue''s face suddenly pulled down, "who the hell said I was lovelorn?" "Why?" Asuka meaningfully lengthened the tone, "Oh - it''s really lovelorn." Bai Yue''s small white face immediately appeared a suspicious expression. In fact, their combination is quite strange. One is a girl, but more handsome than a man; the other is a man, but more beautiful than a woman. Asuka used to say, "Bai Yue, I''ll change sex with you." Now Bai Yue is thinking that if only he were a girl. He didn''t know how he got this idea, but every time he faced Jiang Ling, Bai Yue thought - if only he were a woman. Asuka finished eating the popsicle and threw it to the side. Then he grabbed Bai Yue''s hand and said, "let''s go and have a chat with a coffee shop with a special mood." Bai Yue was dragged forward by Asuka and looked back. Jiang Ling didn''t catch up. Oh Maybe Jiang Ling also disdains to chase him. Bai Yue lowered his eyes, "let''s go, don''t talk to r7cky." "Well." Asuka took a look at Bai Yue and said curiously, "I seldom see you show this kind of expression. I''m jealous." Bai Yue didn''t speak. Then they got on the bus and found a restaurant. Half an hour later, they sat down in the underground restaurant. Now it''s noon outside, but there is no sunshine in the underground restaurant. It''s dark, ambiguous and full of sentiment. Asuka said with a smile, "can you take this as last night and have a drink?" Bai Yue didn''t speak. The waiter came up with a cocktail. Asuka asked for a cup of coconut fragrance. The alcohol concentration was not high. She held a straw in her mouth and said, "what happened today?" Bai Yue took a sip of the deep-water bomb and sighed, "Jiang Ling is coming." "Oh." Asuka said, "I know him. He''s in love with you and killed that one." Love and kill each other. Bai Yue''s whole body was like a cat with its tail trampled on, so he almost jumped up, "what adjective is this?" Asuka grinned. "Isn''t it? I think you care about him very much. After all, you agree with a person too few times, but you agree with Jiang Ling. " Whether it''s medicine or something. Bai Yue frowned, "how can you see that I agree with him?" "Do you still need to see it?" Asuka raised her eyebrows and looked at Bai Yue. "When Jiang Ling was there, you only looked at him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 827 Bai Yue was stunned. After a long time, he murmured, "is it so obvious?" Asuka continued to sniff the fragrance of the coconut trees, "yes, and you have interrupted Jiang Ling''s blind date several times. Isn''t that obvious?" All the expressions on Bai Yue''s face froze. Is that right? Has he done so many rebellious things to Jiang Ling? Asuka looked at Bai Yue with a kind of thief''s eyes, and then said deliberately, "yo - this expression looks like a girl in love. Tut TUT is jealous. Do you like Jiang Ling?" Do you like Jiang Ling? Bai Yue felt that at that moment, his heart was pierced by a sharp sword. He was speechless, and all his emotions became blank. He likes Jiang Ling? Bai Yue is like a child. This kind of blank expression never appeared on the face of seven deadly sins and jealousy. But now, Bai Yue''s eyes are in a panic. He keeps asking himself, "why?" Then the man looked up at Asuka, "why Say I like him? " Even Asuka was stunned by this reaction. In fact, at the beginning, she also said this kind of words to Bai Yue in a tone of joking interest, but I didn''t expect Bai Yue''s reaction after hearing this is so It''s shocking. He took it seriously, and really focused on it and kept thinking and struggling. Asuka had a cup in her hand that she couldn''t hold. "Jealousy I''m, I''m just saying, you Don''t take it seriously... " White more red eyes, "you are just joking with me, right?" As if they were caught in a self deceptive play, both agreed not to mention the topic just now. Asuka said in a hurry, "yes, I''ll tell you. Don''t put too much pressure on me. I''m just joking How can you like men? Ha ha Although you look like a woman... " The more you talk, the less confident Asuka is. She got an incredible recognition in her heart. As like as two peas, love for , seven jealousy, a partner who died together, she now likes a man who is exactly the same gender. Asuka''s fingers clenched. Bai Yue sat opposite Asuka, took his glass and poured a few mouthfuls of wine. It was clearly at noon, but Bai Yue felt that the sun around him had suddenly turned into night. He felt cold and the future was dark. He couldn''t see anything clearly. Bai Yue''s parents are scientists, so Bai Yue inherits his parents'' high intelligence. He can be calm in the face of everything, even life and death - but this time. This time. Bai Yue felt that all his spiritual world was slowly collapsing. Asuka''s words have been trying to make up for her impulsive joke just now, but it''s too late. The alarm has been sounded in Bai Yue''s mind Bai Yue''s hands began to shake. He almost unconsciously brainwashed himself, "I didn''t I''m not. I''m normal. I''m not abnormal. " Even with the rapid development of science and technology in modern society, people still hold a certain prejudice against homosexuality, because this kind of thing is unprecedented since ancient times. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 828 This has nothing to do with human nature. It''s people''s fear of unknown sexual orientation that makes them instinctively defensive and alert. Asuka has known for a long time that some people are not bad at heart, but they still can''t accept homosexuality. Therefore, if the cognition in this aspect is different, it can not be forced at all. No one is wrong, it''s just that The world. It''s a hard road to take. Asuka has tried it all by himself. She let go on Bai Yue''s hand, and realized that Bai Yue''s hand was shaking. Then she realized that Bai Yue''s heart had already been in a storm. She didn''t know how to comfort Bai Yue, "don''t think about it, maybe it''s just because Jiang Ling is one of the few men who can stand side by side with you, so you will pay more attention to him. In fact, I have a possessive attitude towards my friends. I don''t like that my friends suddenly have new friends. I can understand this emotion... " Bai Yue raised his head in a trembling way. The eyes on the coquettish man''s face turned red. He asked Asuka in an almost trembling voice, "lust, if What if I, what I don''t want to see is him, he''s looking for a girlfriend? " The two men''s faces showed the expression that the sky had fallen down. Asuka laughs far fetched, "don''t think about it. The more you think about it, the more pressure you have. No, the more white you are. Don''t..." Don''t be like me Fall in love with people of the same sex It''s too hard to go. Bai Yue didn''t speak. Later, she called for several deep-water bombs. Asuka watched, but she didn''t know how to stop them. She didn''t know what else to do It can be used to vent the psychological pressure of Bai Yue. People should not blame him, but similarly, Bai Yue is not qualified to blame others. It''s just He just fell in love with the same sex. He didn''t do anything hurtful, and he never apologized to Jiang Ling. Maybe he just took a nap and woke up to find that he had become a homosexual. Asuka turned away. She found that her sexual orientation was wrong very early, so she knew how to hide it and how to gain people''s respect for her in other ways. So she is a little girl, and when she goes on the international stage, no one dares to say that she pollutes the society, because she has made contributions, and her achievements exceed people''s prejudice against her sexual orientation. In other words, she also began to be tolerant. Even if she occasionally saw people who said that homosexuality had died in the family, she just left with a faint smile, and would not be frustrated by each other''s curse. She learned to be open-minded and knew that she was not accepted by the society, but she still loved the world. After all, there are so many strangers in this world. If there are good intentions, there will also be malicious ones. But if If a person like Bai Yue, who thinks highly of himself, is so proud that he can despise the world, and one day he suddenly finds that what he has done is a big deal in the world, how big a blow should it be? Asuka couldn''t say a word to persuade Bai Yue. He looked at him with shaking shoulders, as if he was going to cry. Bai Yue asked himself if If he really likes Jiang Ling, how can he face Jiang Ling in the future? At the beginning, Bo Ye joked with them and often tied Bai Yue and Jiang Ling together, but Bai Yue was so stupid that he didn''t think of anything. In fact, Bo ye had already seen it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 829 It turns out that thin night is the first one to be seen. It can be seen that Bai Yue''s feelings towards Jiang Ling are totally different from those of other people. Asuka didn''t stop Bai Yue. Later, Bai Yue was so drunk that she helped him out of the cafe. The waiter was surprised that both of them could drink too much in the daytime. Go outside in the evening, when the setting sun shines down, Bai Yue reaches out his hand to block the sunlight in front of him, watching the setting sun penetrate through his fingers. The man murmured, "the sun has set." Asuka said, "well." "It''s time to go home." Bai Yue lowered his head and said with a smile, "but I don''t want to go back." Asuka wondered, "why?" Bai Yue turned his face away and didn''t want others to see his fear, "because Jiang Ling It''s still in my room. " Now even the name of Jiang Ling is enough to make him a soldier. Asuka sighed. "Afraid to face him?" Bai Yue said nothing. Asuka said, "come to my room and I''ll go to Congshan." Anyway, Congshan has always been the sleeping devil. Asuka and he will not influence each other. Bai Yue nodded, "Oh, good." So when he went back that evening, Bai Yue went directly to sleep in Asuka''s room. Asuka put her good friend on the bed and sighed. She looked at Bai Yue, shook her head, and finally walked away. Jiang Ling stayed in Bai Yue''s room very late, but didn''t wait for Bai Yue to come back. He calls Bo Ye. Bo Ye says that he is taking Tang Shi and Tang Wei to negotiate with Rong Nan. He is not free now. So Jiang Ling had to go downstairs to ask one by one at the front desk. When she pushed the door into Qi Mo''s room, she saw Qi Mo and Luo fan sitting naked playing games together, leaning against each other. Their strong arms sent out quite strong male hormones. Jiang Ling didn''t know why. He couldn''t open his eyes when he watched them play together. After a long time, Qi Mo turned back, "eh? Jiang Ling, what can I do for you Jiang Ling stood there a little embarrassed, "disturb you?" The cold iceberg Luo fan shakes his head and says in a low voice, "No." "Would you like a plate of chicken?" Qi Mo waved his mobile phone, "stimulate the battlefield?" "I''m not here to play games with you." Jiang Ling helplessly waved his hand and laughed, "I can''t find Bai Yue, so I want to ask if you have seen him." Qi Mo and Luo fan looked up at each other, then Qi Mo said, "jealousy is in danger?" "No, he broke the door before, and there is no news now..." Jiang Ling scratched her hair awkwardly. "I waited in his room, but he never came back." "Oh --" Qi Mo asked cleanly, "did you two fight?" Jiang Ling laughed, "I don''t know what''s going on, whether it''s a quarrel or not. In a word, he seems to be angry. He went out and threw the door, but he hasn''t come back yet." "That''s easy." Luo fan cold not Ding said a, then Qi Mo followed his words to finish the next content, "envy this kind of person is careful eye, if angry, you coax him good." "How to coax..." Jiang Ling laughed more awkwardly, "no - wait a minute, I don''t know how to coax a man!" Qi Mo and as like as two peas, and two of them were turned to their heads in a similar way. They looked at Jiang Ling directly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 830 Hearing Qi Mo''s words, Jiang Ling felt as if she had been misled by Lei PI, and her expression changed dramatically. The color on her face was colorful. After a long time, she took a deep breath and shook her head. "Don''t be misled by Bo Ye, OK? I have nothing to do with Bai Yue. Besides, I''m a straight man, the girlfriend I just found last week... " Qi Mo curled his mouth, "poor jealousy." "What a tragedy," said loven ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Ling wants to hit people. It''s fruitless to ask about this good partner. Jiang Ling simply asks Qi Mo and Luo fan to monitor. This kind of thing is a piece of cake for Qi mo. he easily calls up the monitoring, and then sees Bai Yue and Asuka go out seriously at noon and come back in the evening. Finally, Qi Mo said to Jiang Ling, "Bai Yue is in Asuka''s room." Jiang Ling eyebrows a jump, "he went to her room why?" No matter how handsome Asuka is, is she a woman? Qi Mo is very ambiguous, "I don''t know ~" Jiang Ling still wants to rub over to have a look. Qi Mo turns off the computer with a click. Jiang Ling was helpless. "Tell me the room number of Asuka." Qi Mo reported a series of numbers, and then Jiang Ling said thanks and turned to leave. Later, Luo fan waited until Jiang Ling was far away, and then asked, "why don''t you tell him that Asuka actually went to Congshan''s room, and she and Bai Yue didn''t live in the same room at all." Qi Mo hooked his lips, "this is fun." "You''re naive." "Is it?" Qi Mo''s eyes narrowed with a smile and looked at Luo fan, "you are the most mature in the world Lofan stopped talking. On this side, Jiang Ling just went to the door of the room and planned to knock, only to find that the door was not closed at all. With a little push, it opened with a squeak. Jiang Ling was stunned. When she walked in, she saw Bai Yue sleeping in it. Generally, she was planning to go out for dinner, but this man was sleeping in bed in an unusual way. Jiang Ling murmured that she was not alert when she closed the door. Then she closed the door and put on the anti-theft lock. Then she came close to the bed and smelled the wine smell of Bai Yue. Did you go out for a drink in broad daylight? What mentality? Jiang Ling can''t understand Bai Yue. He gave Bai Yue a push. "Hey, Bai Yue." Bai Yue is still sleeping. Jiang Ling said again, "hello You don''t have to sleep here. I''ll open a room myself. You can go back to your room. " Bai Yue wakes up in his deep sleep and opens his eyes dimly. His white hair seems to glow at night. He gets up to support his forehead and takes a deep breath to let his mind return to his body. Then he turns his head and sees Jiang Ling''s handsome face. Bai Yue was scared to shiver, "how are you?" Jiang Ling felt that his attitude was a little funny, and couldn''t help laughing, "Damn, what''s your expression? Seeing the ghost''s face? " Who knows white more still true murmured a, saw ghost, immediately close eyes to fall back on the bed. Jiang Ling''s eyes gaped. After a long time, Bai Yue opened his eyes again and looked at Jiang Ling, "it''s not a dream..." "Did you drink too much and still not wake up?" Jiang Ling was amused at Bai Yue''s childlike behavior. "I''m here to call you. You can go back to your room. I''ll open another one downstairs." "Oh..." Bai Yue answered, and after a while he grabbed Jiang Ling''s hand. Jiang Ling turned back, didn''t notice what''s wrong with holding her hand, "how?" "You Have you just been waiting for me in my room? " Bai Yue looked at Jiang Ling''s face, "why? Are you worried about me? " Even if you deal with him, just follow him. But Jiang Ling was happy. He never thought of Jiang Ling''s heart. "I''m worried about what you''re doing. You''re such a big man. I just came to tell you, go back to your room and sleep. What''s so angry about that? I''m looking for a girlfriend. Aren''t you happy? " Are you unhappy? Bai Yue''s heart was shaking. I''m not happy I''m so sad that I''m dying. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 831 But Jiang Ling didn''t know how many violent waves Bai Yue had in his heart at this moment. He just looked at Bai Yue with the eyes of a very good friend, and then laughed, "what''s your expression?" Bai Yue pulls the corner of his mouth and laughs twice. The originally coquettish and high spirited eyebrows don''t know why they seem a little lonely. Jiang Ling thinks Bai Yue is playing a child''s temper. She reaches out to pull the corner of Bai Yue''s mouth and pulls out his smile. "Ah, what do you think? I can''t understand you now." Unexpectedly, it was like stepping on Bai Yue''s tail. The man pushed Jiang Ling away. With wine in his eyes, he yelled, "when can you understand me?" Jiang Ling, you will never understand! But Bai Yue didn''t shout this out. Jiang Ling looks at Bai Yue in a daze. Then her throat moves up and down. Realizing that Bai Yue is really angry with him, the man says, "I don''t know why You seem to have a hot temper. Often easy to get angry, is it because of my blind date? Those women Not good? " White more angry shiver, "yes, it''s my problem, it''s my easy to get angry, it''s my bad temper, it has nothing to do with you." Jiang Ling listened and wanted to laugh. It was like a little couple quarreling with each other. He sat down beside Bai Yue''s bed and said, "Hey, how can you haggle like a girl? It''s really seven sins of jealousy." What he thought was a joke, in fact, was like hammering at Bai Yue''s heart. the man grabbed the quilt and looked at Jiang Ling near him. He smelled the perfume of Jiang Ling''s body. is not a bad perfume, it is a very steady wooden sandalwood. The taste is good for Bai Yue who has drunk wine Like a dose of hallucinogen, a man feels that his whole heart is shaking, because Jiang Ling is close to him. Make him want more. More Bai more suddenly sober, pale. He couldn''t help but want to hit himself. He raised his hand and was held by Jiang Ling. Looking up, I saw Jiang Ling looking at him with worried eyes, "you What''s the matter with you? Are you depressed? Why can''t you think of it? " Jiang Ling is a doctor. Her first reaction is to think about whether Bai Yue has been mentally stimulated recently. Bai Yue''s eyes became more and more red. Looking at Jiang Ling, he said in an almost trembling voice, "if, if I get a disease that I can''t get well all my life Then, then, I, can I still be saved? " Jiang Ling was stunned. Then he pressed Bai Yue''s shoulder. When Bai Yue didn''t recover, the man looked at him anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with your body? What''s wrong? " He thought Bai Yue was suffering from some incurable disease. Bai Yue reaches out and hugs Jiang Ling''s neck. This time, Jiang Ling doesn''t push Bai Yue away. The man with white hair seems to cry on his shoulder in his arms, but soon Bai Yue withdraws from Jiang Ling''s shoulder. He I don''t dare touch it at all. After that layer of paper was pierced, the sad, desperate and uncontrollable love seemed to be crazy. When it found an outlet, it poured out desperately. Bai Yue spent a lot of effort to speak out, accompanied by heart pain, "I scared you, no disease." Jiang Ling was so angry that he threw Bai Yue back to bed and said, "Damn, do you want to play bitterness drama with me?" Bai Yue followed Jiang Ling''s thinking trick and said, "yes, I did it on purpose." "You are not naive! I''m scared to death Jiang Ling yelled, "next time you dare to pretend to be dead, I''ll send you directly to the coffin!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 832 Bai Yue stared at Jiang Ling''s worried and angry expression and didn''t speak. After a long time, the man bowed his head, three thousand white hair fell down on both sides of the cheek, he hung long eyelashes, a red dress, posture than women are gorgeous. Bai Yue whispered, "you Are you worried about me? " "Everyone would be nervous." Jiang Ling released Bai Yue, took a breath, sat down beside Bai Yue''s bed, reached out and rubbed Bai Yue''s white hair. The soft touch made Jiang Ling frown, "you feel like a little hamster." Just right, the hair is white, too. Bai Yue said, "don''t give me those disgusting metaphors." Jiang Lingle said, "drink too much? Isn''t the strength of the wine over yet? Originally, I wanted to ask you to have a drink with Boye tonight, but you drank too much ahead of time. " Bai Yue got up from the bed and looked at Jiang Ling. He was surprised, "is that right? Do you have time tonight "Bo Ye seems to be taking Tang poetry with him." Jiang Ling made a finger ring and pressed Bai Yue back to bed. "Now it seems that he has relaxed his relationship with Tang poetry." "Oh." Bai Yue, head down, was pressed on the pillow by Jiang Ling, "you let me go." Jiang Ling grinned, "no, I want to prevent you from getting drunk again." Bai Yue''s face didn''t know whether he was drunk or flushed by Jiang Ling''s words. He bit his teeth and said, "can''t I make trouble with you?" "Good boy." Jiang lingsong opened Bai Yue, and then he took care of his clothes. "What are you doing? I didn''t invite you to offend you, did I?" Bai said more stiffly, "No." "That''s good. Will you continue to rest in the evening? I''ll wait and find them. " "I -" Bai Yue''s words stuck in his throat. After a long time, he forced himself out of bed, "I''ll be with you." "Still drinking?" Jiang Ling turns to see Bai Yue quite unexpectedly, "can you bear it? Do you want to have a hangover?" Bai Yue stares at Jiang Ling''s face, "do you care about me?" Jiang Ling took a look at Bai Yue and saw that his steps were a little flighty. He frowned for a while. After a while, he said, "I''ll call you at night. You can go on sleeping." Bai Yue watched Jiang Ling go, until after the man closed the door, the whole room was quiet again. Bo Ye''s relationship with Tang poetry is now relaxed. The rest of the seven sins also gathered together as if they had gone back to the past. Xiao Tang Wei also found a new friend. That''s great. Everything''s great. Only he Only he was ill. Bai Yue stretched out his hand to cover his face. For a moment, he had too many thoughts in his heart. He didn''t know how to express them. This kind of emotion made him worried about gain and loss. If you tell Jiang Ling, does it mean that he will lose Jiang Ling as a good friend? Bai Yuegang is still thinking about how to deal with the relationship between him and Jiang Ling. The door is pushed open from the outside again. After a while, Jiang Ling comes in and reaches out to take Bai Yue out of the bed. Bai Yue was startled again What are you doing? " "I forgot." Jiang Ling said, "this is Asuka''s room. You will go to your own room and sleep in the hotel room of other girls. It''s not good if it''s spread out." Bai Yue covered his face, "I''ll lie down for a while Asuka doesn''t like men! " "Then she''s a woman, too." Jiang Ling increased his strength and said, "get up, I''ll fight you back." "Are you obsessive-compulsive?" Bai Yue wanted to say something else, but his drinking didn''t fade completely. He was carried to his shoulder by Jiang Ling faintly. The man almost retched, "Damn, I''m ashamed of you!" "You know shame." Jiang Ling narrowed her eyes and directly carried Bai Yue out of the room. When the little sister of the waiter saw them, she was shocked. She trotted away with her red ears and murmured to her colleagues, "there are two handsome men over there!" "Oh, my God, there''s so much love..." Bai Yue felt that his heart was breaking a hundred. He gasped deeply. "Jiangling, are you crazy? Aren''t you afraid of being surrounded?" Jiang Ling said, "it doesn''t matter. No one in London knows me anyway." Five minutes later, Bai Yue was carried to his original room by Jiang Ling, and then fell on the bed. "Asshole -" Bai Yue scolded, "Damn, my waist It''s going to break. " "Where? Let me see. " Jiang Ling came to lift the clothes on Bai Yue''s waist. Bai Yue''s face was hot. "You''re so..." Jiang Ling''s breath sprayed on him, and Bai Yue got goose bumps. "You Don''t you feel embarrassed? " Jiang Ling laughingly looked at Bai Yue, "it''s all men. What''s so embarrassing?" Bai Yue was stunned by Jiang Ling''s words. He realized later that it was true, but he was always worried.For Jiang Ling, Bai Yue must have no sense of crisis. Jiang Ling trusts him so much, and he And he But to Jiang Ling moved the most should not move the mind. Jiang Ling gives Bai Yue hot water, and then looks at Bai Yue lying in bed in a daze. In fact, for normal people, this point should be going to bed now, but they are all night owls, and they are mentally active at night. Here Bo night made a phone call in the past, Jiang Ling just connected, heard Bo night way, "see you downstairs in an hour?" "Yes." Jiang Ling looked at her watch. An hour later, it''s about ten o''clock in the evening. It''s a good time to go out at night. "When did Jiang Ling come?" Jiang Ling heard the voice of Tang poetry in the background sound. She said that Tang poetry and Bo Ye could get along well now, and she was relieved for them. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Tang Shi and Bo Ye will fight each other like enemies when they meet. "I''ve just arrived, too, so I''ll find you out for a drink in the evening." Jiang Ling smiles, "there is a temporary medical lecture here in London." "Why don''t you come to us?" Bo Ye simply gave Tang Shi her mobile phone. Tang Shi always had a good feeling for Jiang Ling. After all, the doctor was helping her from beginning to end. The woman asked softly, "where are you now?" "This man must be the first to go to Bai Yue first," said Bo Ye. We don''t know what''s more important. " "Bo Laogou, don''t mislead Tang poetry!" Jiang Ling grabbed the mobile phone and said with a smile, "Bai Yue went out to drink with Asuka on his back before. I guess I can''t wait. I''ll come to you first, and I''ll call him up later. " "Who said I couldn''t do it!" Bai Yue yelled, "men can''t say no!" Bo Ye and Tang Shi are laughing at each other. "I''ll see you in the hall in an hour. We won''t disturb you two for the moment." Jiang Ling turned on the loudspeaker, and Bai Yue heard, "Bo Ye, your thoughts are too dirty." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 833 "Who''s dirty can''t tell." Bo Ye sat on the sofa playing games with Tang poetry on the computer and said to his mobile phone, "dog man!" Jiang Ling and Bai Yue, who have been scolded, look at each other and stare at each other. After hanging up the phone, Tang Shi stares at the computer screen and then asks Bo Ye, "when do you see the unusual relationship between Bai Yue and Jiang Ling?" "Thin night way," very early see, white more so arrogant person, also willing to Jiang Ling has been bow Everyone knows that Bai Yue''s jealousy is the strongest. The code name of his seven sins is jealousy, because he does not allow others to surpass him. However, he can tolerate Jiang Ling''s medical achievements higher than him, which is actually a feeling beyond the normal scope. Bo Ye said, "too many times feelings breed, but I don''t know it." So was he. So he now learned to grasp the feelings, the dream of people, must go to see her after waking up. Don''t let yourself feel guilty and regret again. In fact, Bo Ye also wants to help Bai Yue and Jiang Ling, but both parties don''t seem to find anything wrong. It''s useless for him to be anxious. For Bo Ye, it doesn''t matter whether Bai Yue likes men or women. As long as he likes them, gender is not a big problem. But for Bai Yue, this may be a difficult hurdle to cross. Tang Shi took time to look at the thin night, "don''t worry about Bai Yue. He and Jiang Ling are so smart. Sooner or later, they will know." Bo Ye is playing with Tang poetry. Yes, it''s the game in QQ game hall. This game is actually very old, but Tang poetry often uses it to increase their brain cell activity, so Bo Ye also plays with Tang poetry. No, I''ve lost five games, and the points deducted will become negative. "IQ is not Eq. Maybe they haven''t figured it out yet. I''m afraid Bai Yue and Jiang Ling will It''s a tragedy of hurting each other. " Bo Ye took a look at Tang poetry, and just wanted to continue. As a result, he found the frequency of Tang poetry''s left hand playing games, and immediately exclaimed, "how can you play with your left hand so fast?" After Tang Shi finished the game and quit the full screen, he reached out his right hand and said carelessly, "after you broke the little finger of the right hand, I''m used to my left hand." Thin night''s expression is stiff on the face, then the man comes forward and grabs Tang Shi''s hand. Tang poetry didn''t respond. I heard a low voice in her ear. "Sorry..." Bo Ye looked at Tang Shi''s lonely little finger painfully, then stroked it with his hand. He murmured, "I''m sorry..." One of his mistakes, when it is said in such a light voice in Tang poetry, is particularly penetrating. What did he let her go through in those years Bo Ye said, "well, I''ll learn to do things with my left hand, too." Tang poetry looked down at Bo Ye holding her hand in amazement. Bo Ye''s strength was very light, as if she was afraid of crushing Tang poetry. The man looked up at Tang Shi and said, "maybe I''ll learn to use my left hand in the future. I want to live in the same way as you." Tang Shi put aside his face and didn''t look at Bo Ye''s eyes. "No, you don''t have to..." In the past, she has learned to keep it in her heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 834 Bo Ye knows that Tang poetry is light and cloudless now because she has experienced too much before. She can say that she doesn''t care. It must be because she once cared too much, which led to suffering, and then it doesn''t matter whether she cared or not. Bo Ye looked at Tang poetry in a daze. For a few seconds, he couldn''t say a word. It seems that he is not qualified to explain anything for himself. The man just folded his fingers and slowly grasped Tang Shi''s hand. Then he said to Tang Shi, "you When it was broken, did it hurt? " Tang Shi took out his hand, turned his face and said after a long time, "forget it." That''s really a good reason. Under the cover of "forget", everything can be taken for granted. The avoidance of this problem in Tang poetry shows that there is still something in mind. Bo Ye said, "I''m sorry every time I see a wound in you. " He knew that it was an indelible mark he had left on Tang poetry. But after a long time, the woman suddenly raised her hand, slowly stroked the thin night bathing suit with a slight tremor, and slightly opened her chest. She used the same words, asked Bo Ye, asked those shocking gun scars, "does it hurt?" At that moment, when the bullet from the muzzle of his chest passed through the scar left by Tang poetry, Bo Ye felt that his soul was shaking violently at that moment, almost falling apart. He felt that his throat was blocked by a mass of cotton. Suddenly, the whole man rushed up and rushed into the arms of Tang poetry. Tang Shi was startled to see Bo Ye reach out and embrace her like a child, and then said, "it''s killing me. It''s killing me. Please comfort me." Tang Shi didn''t know whether it was better to be angry or to laugh, "are you too pompous?" Bo Ye hugged Tang poetry and said, "it hurts anyway. I''m dying of pain. " Tang poetry voice soft down, "so afraid of pain?" "Right." Bo Ye begins to play a rogue. Anyway, there is still one who disappears He wants to stay with Tang Shi. Simply straight up to carry the Tang poetry, hold up, that action let Tang poetry whole heart up, "what are you doing, thin night!" Bo Ye said, "I made an appointment with Jiang Ling in an hour." Does that mean that he wants to move again in this hour? Tang Shi blushed, "don''t forget your kidney is transplanted! Be careful, your kidneys can''t stand it It''s like slapping Bo Ye on the face. Bo Ye presses Tang poetry on the bed and thinks, "are you discriminating against my male dignity?" Tang Shi reached out to stop Bo Ye and said, "I''m serious, Bo Ye --" Bo Ye didn''t care. She bent down to kiss Tang Shi. Tang Shi covered her face and cried with a trembling voice, "my waist The waist is still sour... " Bo Ye, like a child, shows a kind of enigmatic eyes, stares at Tang Shi''s face and says meaningfully, "Oh? Didn''t you like provoking me just now? " "Shameless..." Tang poetry dare not open their eyes to see thin night, "go away! When did I allow you to do that? " Bo Ye tut raised his neck, and his Adam''s apple slipped up and down. He grabbed his hair and lifted it back, then squinted at Tang Shi. The man''s skin bag is obviously extremely exquisite. No matter when it is, he always looks like the sky is falling down and his face does not change. "Is it difficult to be my woman, Tang poetry?" Is it hard to be a woman? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 835 The breath of Tang poetry stopped at the same second when Bo Ye said that sentence. At that moment, the heart read the seconds, everything was like being pressed the pause button, Tang Shi looked at the thin night in front of her, and felt that some of it couldn''t come back. Bo Ye was scared when he finished this sentence. Damn it!!! Laozi said it, said it!! Bo Ye suddenly takes a deep breath and immediately holds Tang Shi''s shoulder while he is breathing. He just wants to strike while the iron is hot and asks Tang Shi if he is willing to be his girlfriend. As a result, Tang Shi pushes him away. Don''t even think about it! Don''t even think about it! Hua La, a thunder came down from the top of his head, thin night was still frozen there, Tang Shi directly covered the quilt, "don''t drink, don''t go out, I sleep, you go back, good night." Good night. She''s in this position to drive him away?! Bo Ye points to Tang Shi and trembles with anger, "you woman He''s ruthless Tang Shi was so angry that little white rabbit could be forced by Bo Ye, not to mention that she said, "who Who is ruthless Bo Ye has been a good hand at playing rogue. He is so experienced that he doesn''t need to be taught, "I don''t care. If you don''t promise me, I''ll stay in your room." Tang Shi covered himself with a quilt. "The older you get, the more shameless you are." Bo Ye pointed to himself, "I''ll be 30 years old in two years. I don''t want to be single at 30 years old." Tang Shi deliberately said, "then go to find someone else. I won''t stop you." Thin night gnash teeth, "don''t you love me alone?" Tang Shi as did not hear, "not distressed, I am also a good person." Bo Ye can''t do anything about Tang poetry. God, it''s hard to be a poet in Tang Dynasty! Later, Bo Ye was so angry that he didn''t know what to say, so he simply lifted his bathrobe and sat on the sofa in the Tang poetry room. His chest was open, and his thin abdominal muscles were tied with a knot on both sides of the robe. He swung his two straight legs and made a nest on the sofa. Bo Ye said, "come on, I''ll sleep here tonight. It''s hard for anyone to talk." Tang Shi took a deep breath and said, "this is sexual harassment." "What''s more, I''ve done it all before, and I''ve done sexual harassment?" Thin night a listen, then smile! The man''s eyes were full of the evil smile of the rogue leader, "sorry, I really It''s shameless. " Tang Shi was angry, but because Bo Ye and her physical strength were so different, she couldn''t beat him, so she had to negotiate with him in language, "how come you don''t know how to stop after you lose your memory so far?" "I never know how to write" convergence. " Bo Ye slapped her knuckles two times, felt comfortable like an old man, found a posture to lean on the sofa, played with her mobile phone, and took Tang Shi''s room as her own. "Anyway, I own all the hotels. If you live in this hotel, you are also mine." Despite Tang Shi''s retort, Bo Ye said, "Tang Shi, I''m not so patient. I''ve told you so many times, because I really like you, so even if you refuse me or don''t reply me, I''m also very satisfied. But I''m not happy now. If you dare to refuse me again, I will make you unable to say a word to drive me away. If you don''t believe me, just try! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 836 Tang Shi looks at Bo Ye in a daze. Since Bo Ye has changed her temperament, she is often stimulated from head to foot by his endless words. "Bo Ye, you..." Tang Shi feels that it''s time to really give Bo Ye a look. Let''s see what this man looks like! Unexpectedly, Bo Ye is still very arrogant and squints his eyes. He looks like everyone is holding his chin. It seems that after he is convinced that Tang Shi can''t do anything about him, he laughs and says, "all my sons have been born to me. If you don''t come back, what should I do with my property and donate it?" Tang Shi had some accidents, and her breathing became short. She didn''t expect Bo Ye to say such words, or This kind of words seems to have been reserved for them. Let her have the feeling that the thin night in front of her will disappear anytime and anywhere. After a long time, the woman murmured, "do you really want to give all your property to Tang Wei?" Bo Ye leans on the sofa without raising her eyelids. She opens a crack and looks at Tang Shi lazily. Then she continues to stare at her mobile phone. She doesn''t know what message she is dealing with. In the impression of Tang poetry, Bo Ye, no matter when he is in the position, can separate his heart to deal with his work. He is like a tight machine that never stops running and can''t tolerate any mistakes. Bo Ye replied lazily, "Tang Wei is my son and my legal heir. It''s not too much to give him the property." Tang shidun looked at the thin night lying on the sofa. She felt that some people didn''t know the man in front of her at this moment. Thin night changed too much, and this kind of change, many times let Tang poetry have some collapse. The original strong psychological defense is collapsing. She is afraid of repeating the same mistakes, so she will always Will not give Bo Ye a positive answer, she felt shameless, so fell into a cycle of self guilt. Bo Ye didn''t know how responsible Tang Shi was. He never thought about it, because this man always wanted to do what he wanted. In a way, because he could bear the responsibility of any impulse, he had this capital. So in fact, Tang poetry is envious of Bo Ye, envious of his courage to start again, but she can''t. Bo Ye looked at Tang Shi and frowned, "what''s the expression on your face? How do you feel like I''m sorry? Is there a man chasing you outside?" Tang Shi immediately said, "no No Bo ye asked, "isn''t Han Shen?" Tang Shi said, "no Isn''t it? " Thin night''s eyes suddenly narrowed. It took a long time to say, "ha ha Anyway, you are mine and Tang Wei is mine. Han Shen doesn''t have the courage. I''ve already called Congshan to monitor him. " "What?" Tang Shi looked at Bo Ye incredulously, "I remember Congshan''s relationship with you is not good, right?" Bo Ye said, "the enemy of the enemy is the friend. In the face of Han Shen, we are on the same front. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± He''s going to rebel! After a long time, Tang poetry suddenly thought of a thing, "then, after that, if Tang Wei really wants to inherit your property, what about your name?" "Well?" Bo Ye is very interested in this problem, and finally takes a serious look at Tang poetry, "are you afraid that Tang Wei''s surname conflicts with mine?" Tang Shi nodded. Bo Ye grinned, "it doesn''t matter, Tang Wei, just follow your surname. I don''t have the old-fashioned idea of inheriting the family. Anyway, there is no royal throne in my family to inherit. Tang Wei''s name follows your surname. It sounds nice. There''s no need to change it. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 837 Tang poetry was stunned by Bo Ye''s words. He never thought that he could hear such words from his mouth. For a man who is used to mastering everything, this kind of child surname is really too important, but Bo Ye can actually say that Tang Wei will follow Tang Shi''s surname. If we put it in the past, Bo Ye will never be able to do it. After all, in the past, Bo Ye was a man who even Tang Wei wanted the whole person to take away from Tang Shi. He never thought that after Tang Wei''s death, he just wanted to plunder. Tang poetry blinked, feeling thin night''s face suddenly blurred. After a long time, she trembled and said, "Bo Ye, are you serious?" The tradition of this city since ancient times is that children follow their fathers'' surnames. Thin night lazily looked at Tang poetry, "why, just a surname, is it necessary?" After the man finished, he carefully observed the expression of Tang poetry and immediately raised his eyebrows, "are you really moved by me? Damn, if I knew that, would you be more moved if I let Tang Wei follow my surname and then change it back to you? " Tang Shi smashed a pillow directly at Bo Ye, "you give back my feeling!" Bo Ye''s eyes narrowed with laughter. He grabbed Tang Shi''s pillow and said, "well, since you think I''m a good man now, you''d better let me sleep here at night..." Tang Shi looked at thin night, just a little moved, and now immediately disappeared, "you''re just a benchmark on your nose!" Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi with an arrogant face. He is probably convinced that Tang Shi has nothing to do with him. Then he changes a comfortable posture and holds his chin to watch Tang Shi. After a long time, the man suddenly says, "this is actually very good." When Tang Shi was lying on the bed playing with his mobile phone, he was stunned. Bo Ye grinned, "actually It''s not that we have to be together, Tang Shi. I think it''s good for you to be like this now. " Tang Shi didn''t speak. She felt that Bo ye had changed so much that she couldn''t cope with it. He seems to have learned to respect, to put himself in other people''s shoes, and to be gentle and considerate. But the only constant is Bo Ye''s arrogance and strength. No matter how many times he loses his memory, this man will say "change your husband, let me go" when he first sees Tang poetry People who say that. The atmosphere of the room just right silence and ambiguous down, but not long after a string of urgent bell broke all this. Thin night connected, face change! "Thin night? I''m Rong Nan. " At that end, Rong Nan laughed dangerously, "sakara Kurosawa and Tang Wei are all here. I still have something to talk about with you. Because of your straightforward attitude just now, I have to use some special means to communicate with you. What do you think?" Ronan?! Thin night on the spot pupil contraction a few minutes, holding the fingers of the mobile phone faint force, "you take Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa to where?" "Don''t worry, they are not dangerous. They are just in my room. It''s not too much for me to invite them to play." Rongnan in the opposite low smile, "thin night, you still think you are that what soft rib all have no thin night?" Not for a long time! Tang poetry and Tang Wei are the weakness of Bo Ye! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 838 Thin night after hearing this sentence, whole body Qi and blood gush up, word by word, "what do you want?" "It''s you who want to tear my face, which leads me to have to go to the wrong side and communicate with you in this way." Rongnan grinned and looked at Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa, who were restrained on the sofa by the gun in the room. The two little boys had obvious panic in their eyes. Rong Nan said, "your son is very good. He knows that struggling will hurt himself." Thin night''s tone suddenly turns cold, "you dare to hurt Tang''s only hair, I promise you can''t get out of London alive!" Rong Nan is shocked by the killing intention in Bo Ye''s words. The man shakes his mind for a long time before he tries to restrain his calmness. He even thin night this person words do, he dares to make this kind of threat, that he has some means to do! "I''m really sorry, Mr. Bo. If I can do such a thing, it shows that I''m ready to bear your counterattack. It''s unnecessary to say such a scene." Rong Nan tries to resist all his impulses. He knows that this is a direct challenge to Bo Ye. Can Bo Ye''s power be stronger than him in London? Come and have a try, Bo Ye. Let''s see who wins and who loses this time! Rong Nan said, "you should remember the original address of the hotel, right? I''m still waiting for you in my old room. I only want you to come here by yourself, Mr. Bo. Do you understand me? " Are you clear? This kind of tone, which is similar to the negotiation between the judge and the gangster, makes Bo Ye extremely unhappy! Rong Nan tied up his son, and now he''s talking to him! Thin night gnaws a tooth, the Tang poem of one side has already realized that the thing is wrong, immediately get out of bed to ask him. "What''s the matter?" Rong Nan sneered, "you really put all your heart and soul on Tang poetry, leading to even your own son do not care?" Bo Ye didn''t speak. After a long time, he suddenly laughed. Rongnan''s voice cools down at the end of the phone. He thinks that Boye is cruel again. Unexpectedly, Boye says, "Oh? You said you invited my son to play? " Rong Nan has some problems with what Bo Ye has done. Bo Ye''s eyes were full of smiles, as if he didn''t care about it at all, so he just caught Rong Nan by surprise, "well, you can treat my son well. I can rest assured of your conduct. " The word "I''m at ease" also accentuates the tone. I don''t know who I''m mocking. It''s like saying it to Rong Nan on purpose. By the way, you kidnapped my son? Oh, you kidnap. Rongnan didn''t expect that Bo ye would say this kind of words, which was unexpected to all of them. He was stunned on the spot. His hand holding the mobile phone had blue veins on the back of his hand. Rongnan raised his voice, "what do you mean?" Thin night languidly laughed, "eh? If you don''t understand people''s words or something, I mean it literally. " Rong Nan stares big eyes, thin night this is regardless of Tang Wei''s life or death? How could he, how could he leave behind - "I don''t like being threatened." Bo Ye''s voice is low and dangerous. Listening carefully, it seems that he still has some fearless smile. Even now Tang Wei is in their hands, "it doesn''t matter. You can get along with my son. When you want to send him back, tell me, and I''ll pick him up." Rongnan side of those with guns pointed at Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa''s men have opened their mouths. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 839 Bo Ye doesn''t understand Rong Nan''s meaning? Rong Nan tied up his son directly! He won''t come if he can''t? "I don''t want to talk to you about anything, so don''t threaten me with my son. You might as well kidnap Tang Shi directly, which is more attractive to me." Thin night light Piaopiao drop a word, the face of the opposite Rong Nan on the spot become extremely ferocious, he seems to can''t believe, asked a sentence, "thin night, do you know what you are saying?" Bo Ye narrowed her eyes and compared a "don''t worry" to Tang Shi. Then she continued to say to her mobile phone, "what else do you have? It''s OK. I''ll hang up. " This man is so bold! People called home and said your son was in my hand. You came to negotiate with me quickly. As a result, he said, "is there anything else? It''s OK. I''ll hang up. " Big brother! That''s your son! Rong Nan didn''t expect this development at all. He thought that Bo ye would listen to them with Tang Wei in his hands, but in fact they were all wrong Thin night because what all go out, so no fear! Rongnan still wants to struggle, "Bo Ye, you have to think clearly, I''m not joking with you, your son --" Bo Ye has no expression. After listening to Rongnan''s words, he can''t listen any more. Why is this man so wordy? They said they would not go. Love me. The man simply with a sneer, "don''t toast, don''t drink, so like my son, I let my son reluctantly accompany you to play?" Then, before Rong Nan had time to say anything, he hung up the phone with a click. Rong Nan is furious. Looking at the mobile phone screen that shows that the call has been cut off, he just feels that a stream of gas rushes straight to his head. He can''t imagine that Bo Ye can do this kind of betrayal. A group of people are standing there in a daze. The gun is still on Tang Wei''s head. Originally, he intended to threaten Bo Ye to frighten him. Now, if people don''t come, they can''t even threaten him. Rong Nan stares at Tang Wei''s face, trying to sow discord, "your father doesn''t want you." "Wrong." Tang Wei was at the top of the gun, "it''s not me who was given up, it''s you." The implication, let alone the threat, is that his father doesn''t bother to look them in the eye, so no matter how they play, he won''t pay more attention to them. Rongnan and others looked at the expression on Tang Wei''s face and asked in a low voice, "aren''t you afraid?" Tang Wei subconsciously looked at the clock hanging on the wall, and then made a look at Kurosawa. Sawara Kurosawa soon received Tang Wei''s hint, and then began to divert Rongnan''s attention. He was like a child who was obviously kidnapped, but it seemed that there was no panic on their faces. Tang Wei knows that Bo Ye brings him not only courage and peace of mind, but also the fearlessness of making a scene in a deeper level. The little boy grinned. "If my daddy doesn''t come, what are you going to do with us, huh?" Rongnan clenched his fingers, "then you will never go back." "Dream?" Kurosawa chuckled and squinted, "don''t mention the identity of Tang Wei. My father is the finance minister. Do you think Mr. Bo won''t tell my father about this? Mr. Rong Nan, do you want to stir up all the contradictions between countries? " Rongnan looks a Lin, these children already know that he dare not really start on them! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 840 "How wise and close to the demon, things will turn back when they are extreme..." Rongnan word by word, in the face of two intelligence quotient extraordinary children, his eyes across a trace of killing, "you don''t think I really dare not start. I''ve done all kinds of bad things for my ultimate goal, and it''s not bad to kill you two children. Do you really think I''m afraid of the country and the country''s war? " Tang Wei''s breath stopped. "Even if the whole world is destroyed, I will dig three feet to bring that man back." Rongnan grabs Tang Wei''s collar and says, "don''t try to provoke me. No matter what method you use, even if you overturn the whole world --" Tang Wei''s lips tremble. Rongnan has obviously lost his mind. He has always been an elegant figure. Like Bo Ye, who is in a high position and in charge of power, he is a hierarchical person and seldom loses his mind ¡£ But this time, he was obviously forced to lose his mind by Bo Ye''s various behaviors! Those plans are about to succeed, but at this time, because of a mistake in a thin night link, they will fall short. How can Rong Nan bear it? Rong Nan grabs Tang Wei''s collar, and his intention to kill has already forced Tang Wei''s face. "Let your father challenge me again. Anyway, I''ve come to this point. It doesn''t matter if I''m extremely vicious!" The most terrible thing about a person who has been forced to rush is that he will do whatever he can to achieve his goal, no matter what the cost is. Tang Weizhi stared at Rong Nan''s face and suddenly asked in a voice, "do you know what you did for that person?" Rong Nan''s expression was directly frozen on his face. No It''s impossible. How could this child How could Rong Nan wants to say something, but Tang Wei stares into his eyes, which makes an adult feel a little flustered. Then the little boy moved his mouth, spewed out two words silently - the two words, let Rongnan suddenly surprised! The next second, Tang Wei feels that his throat has been strangled. He follows Rong Nan. Regardless of the presence of all the people, he completely tears his mask and pushes Tang Wei against the wall. The man''s voice is mixed with chill and the crisis of the coming rain and wind. "Young When you grow up, you will be a disaster "Was I right?" Tang Wei endured all his fears and felt that the oxygen in his lungs was being pulled away a little bit. Rong Nan really moved his mind to kill him at that moment! "Do you think I don''t know what you''re looking for with seven children?" Tang Wei spoke intermittently. Then he quickly took a look at Kurosawa, who was stunned by the scene. He followed the little boy and continued to speak. Even if he was held down by someone, he still tried his best to say, "seven sins Mr. Rongnan, do you want to destroy or save the seven sins Rongnan action Dun, Tang Wei will know that he just said Rongnan pain. Then the little boy narrowed his eyes and said the rest, "your so-called compensation after the event is just the self satisfaction of a coward! No matter how much you pay to fill it now, it''s just what you think it is! If you really feel guilty, you are not doing these things now! " Every word has its own hot blood. "Do you have the ability, like my father Boye, to make up for the debt of the object, to put yourself at all costs, leaving no way out? You don''t have! Your compensation is just self - moving! You are not willing to lose anything. It''s too tempting for you to sit in this position, Mr. Rongnan! " You are not willing to lose anything! If you really want to compensate, you can bet your life! What can Bo Ye rely on to exchange for the special treatment of Tang poetry? What he relied on was that he could give up everything for Tang poetry. He was rich, powerful and famous. As long as he could make up for Tang poetry, it didn''t matter if he lost everything! Even if it''s life, thin night can jump off the cliff for her without blinking! He made all his thoughts, all his guilt and compensation with real actions, so Tang poetry can feel it, can see it with his own eyes, and witness what Bo Ye has done. This is the real compensation, not the meaningless self pay and self moving after the event! Tang Wei''s eyes were red. "It''s no use. The man is dead You are just deceiving yourself... " Rongnan''s hands began to shake. "A man who can''t give up everything can''t get anything." Tang Wei stares at Rong Nan''s eyes. He sees a mighty snowstorm in his eyes. He knows that this man''s heart has set off waves. It can''t be easier to use language as a sharp weapon to hurt people. Tang Wei easily finds the most vulnerable place in Rong Nan''s heart, and then digs out what he dares not to face. Rongnan presses Tang Wei on the wall and his feet hang in the air. Tang Wei flutters and finds that he can''t get away. He obviously angered Ronan.No, it''s infuriating Ronan out of control! Kurosawa Ohara yelled behind his back, "let him go!" "Do you want to speak for your good partner at this time?" Rongnan gives a vicious smile, then turns around and throws Tang Wei to the ground. The little boy coughs a few times. He wants to help him, but he is grabbed by another big hand. "Let go of us!" Sawara Kurosawa roared, "why do you arrest us! Even the seven sins of the previous generation It has nothing to do with us! " "Blame his father, Bo Ye, for interrupting my plan several times!" Rongnan angrily came forward and grabbed Kurosawa''s neck so hard that he could almost strangle him. As soon as Kurosawa''s eyes turned, he almost fainted. Rongnan let go. The little boy shrank there, shivering, and said to Rong Nan, "you''re just It''s a devil Now there are eight people in the room, including Rong Nan, AISI and Lu Yiting. Rongnan sends Lu Yiting to inquire about Bo Ye. Five minutes later, Lu Yiting prepares the dagger to start again. Tang Wei looks at her back and his heart beats wildly. With a knife This is to kill Bo Ye in any case! Tang Wei sees Lu Yiting disappear in the window of a high-rise building. The woman turns over the window and appears to be fearless of the high-rise building. She jumps up and down and quickly shuttles between the buildings. Tang Wei sees clearly that she has top secret service equipment These things, if not hard enough backstage, let alone ordinary people, even the rich and powerful people can not touch a corner! This is their intention to kill Bo Ye! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 841 Tang Wei said to Rong Nan standing at the window, "are you really ready to lose everything?" Rong Nan trembled and turned around, "if you say too much, you will lose It seems that your father didn''t teach you how to face the enemy when you are in a bad situation... " Tang Wei watched Rong Nan take out the second dagger from the sofa gap and rush towards him. As he came, the little boy stumbled up from the ground and clenched his fist. "Do you want to do something to me?" All around are Rongnan people. The door of the hotel has been locked. They There''s no escape! "Being too smart is not a good thing." Rong Nan gave a cold smile, just like Shura climbing up from hell, "you said that if Bo ye came, he would see your body in the room What expression will it show? " Tang Wei''s heart was beating wildly, and he saw not far away sakara Kurosawa also staggering up with his throat. He narrowed his eyes. Now the rest of the room put on a posture waiting for Rong nan to give instructions, waiting for Rong nan to say that if the two children were killed, the guns and knives in their hands would act without hesitation and pierce their heads. Tang Wei knows that Rong Nan is warning himself, but he still stands in the same place. Then when Rong Nan stares at him with a particularly fierce look, the little boy says, "if I die Then you will never be able to get together the new seven sins. " The expression on Rong Nan''s face was stiff. "Well Is that what that person wants to see? " Tang Wei suddenly grinned. How smart he was when he was young. He said, "this is the man''s wish before he died Rong Nan, did you just destroy his last wish? " How on earth did he know that?! Rong Nan''s face changed greatly, and his heart was like a tsunami passing through. Tang Wei was so terrible in front of him. His mind was so deep that even he had to guard against it! But no matter how deep the mind is, it''s just a child! Rong Nan feels that he can''t lose in the hands of a child. As soon as he wants to say something, he hears Tang Wei lowering his head and whispering. "Three, two, one -" at the moment when the last "one" came to the ground, Rongnan noticed that something was wrong when a sharp voice approached, and immediately someone rolled up from the window where Lu Yiting had fallen down. All of them raised their weapons. Just as they wanted to do it, they made an injured appearance It''s moving fast. He rushed directly to the muzzle of the gun, covered in cold sweat, but still called out, "come on!" You have the ability to fight against us! If you want to kill us then!! Rongnan''s eyes are scarlet, "stay alive!" "Why, so kind? Then we''ll take action! " Only a funny sound came, followed by a violent step, in the silent london night like a bomb burst! Before a group of people in the room had time to make other reactions, a few figures passed in front of them. Their posture was swift and violent, as if they had been trained for a long time. The screams kept ringing, and they were involved in the room of this high-rise building with the strong wind! The glass window broke all over the place. Tang Wei felt that he had been directly raised. He called out, "master! Take it easy. It hurts me! " "Oh, I''m wearing a mask. How do you know it''s me?" Qi Mo laughs, the weapon in his hand suddenly lifts up and points at Rong Nan''s eyebrow. The red laser spot shoots on Rong Nan''s face and doesn''t move. Then he takes a look at his little apprentice. "You''re pretty good at delaying time. Are you sure we''ll come to save you?" "Right." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and laughed, "after all, my father said on the phone, calling me to play with them." This is a hint that Tang Wei is procrastinating. "Oh Qi Mo turned his eyes to Rongnan again, and now the situation has turned a little bit, "I heard you''ve been looking for us?" Rong Nan stares at the man in front of him, "you are -" "the head of seven sins, arrogance." Qi Mo single hand holding the mask, "less nonsense, you go together, I''m in a hurry." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 842 Qi Mo''s words are already arrogant. Rong Nan never thought that someone would dare to say such lawless words to him. Qi Mo grinned, "have you ever asked me about our seven sins?" Tang Wei is caught in Qi Mo''s arms. He feels a sense of murderous. The little boy suddenly raises his head and sees Rong Nan''s hand move slightly. He shouts, "he has a pocket concealed weapon in his pocket!" Qi Mo''s eyes changed, and then just wanted to say something, he saw that Rong Nan started in person. His figure was as fast as if he had been strictly trained and came straight at them! Qi Mo drags Tang Wei back, then throws the little boy out, "go to find your master luofan!" In order to get Tang Wei out of danger, Qi Mo delays his time. He takes two steps back and turns around quickly. Some people around him jump up. The man steps on the wall to cushion him. He jumps down in the air quickly. Rongnan''s concealed weapon has approached his forehead - the sound of a glass fragment exploding causes everyone''s attention. As soon as Tang Wei falls to the ground, he sees a black road Luo fan jumps up from the window. While Rong Nan uses a concealed weapon to hold Qi Mo''s head, the laser collimator in his hand also aims directly at Rong Nan''s head, forming a posture of mutual threat. If Rong Nan dares to move, Luo fan will kill him in the next second. Tang Wei was caught by people. When he looked up, he saw Bai Yue''s coquettish face and smelled the wine on him. "Did you drink?" Bai Yue''s face is not happy. He thought Jiang Ling was looking for his girlfriend. Now he is in trouble with a Rongnan who is looking for seven sins. He is dragged out of bed to do a task, and his mood is on the verge of breaking out. The man holds Tang Wei back to the safe area. Tang Wei looks at the window where Lu Yiting jumps down, and then asks Bai Yue, "you ¡± "Lu Yiting has been solved." Bai Yue made a gesture, "below, Asuka is waiting for her. As soon as she gets down, we hold her down on the spot." It turns out that Bo Ye just sent people to enrage Rong Nan, and then waited for them to fall into the trap! He had planned everything. At the moment when Rongnan kidnapped Tang Wei and called him again, all the strategies had been directly passed in his mind! So then he can put on that indifferent attitude, even if his son is kidnapped, even if the sky falls down, he will not change his face, because he has already thought about the countermeasures! What a terrible thought it is When Tang Wei turns around, he sees his little uncle Cong Shan standing in front of Kurosawa. Now the situation in the room has changed. All of a sudden, the four of them break the original threat relationship. What''s more, Rongnan''s head is still pointed at by people with weapons, and his men dare not act rashly. "Lose everything." Qi Mo didn''t panic at all. Although the dark weapon was on his brow, the cold touch passed to him through the skin. Qi Mo clenched his finger, "Rongnan, you shouldn''t be against the seven sins." Qi Mo and Luo fan are the main output. Bai Yue is responsible for logistics. If someone is injured, he is the first one to rush out. Asuka is always in the state of leading the way to confuse the other. Cong Shan is usually used for the last blow. He is lazy and silent, if not really to the last point I won''t do it easily. As for another mysterious gluttony, which is not yet on the road, it always takes care of their daily life and is responsible for their communication with the outside world. Such a seven crime, a perfect combination of seven crimes, everyone''s intelligence is super high, just like genius, is one of the best leaders in their respective industries, what kind of people dare to play them around? Most people don''t dare to make such an idea at all. However, at this moment, the seven sins of them, just to bring Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa back! Tang Wei is held by Bai Yue and goes out of the window. Rong Nan turns around abruptly, "don''t want to take Tang Wei away!" Bai Yue has white hair, just like the evil Lord who came from ancient times. The man stood there, staring at Rong Nan''s face, and suddenly said a meaningful word. "Rong Nan Have we ever met? " Rong Nan Tong Ren contracted a few minutes, and before he could say anything, a siren had sounded downstairs! That night, the sound of the police siren resounded through the night of Baker Street in London again. When Bo Ye and the police officers arrived downstairs, they just saw Bai Yue and Tang Wei standing at the smashed landing window of the high building. Their white hair was dazzling at night and swaying in the wind like a ghost. The man looks at Lu Yiting, who is being held down downstairs. He comes forward and grabs her by the neck. Asuka helps Bo Ye suppress her. The man says, "are you What do you want? " Tang Wei is still in their hands. Bo Ye says that he doesn''t worry. It must be deceiving, but he deliberately made an indifferent appearance to divert Rong Nan''s attention. After hanging up the phone, the first thing is that all links in the past plan must be closely linked. If there is a mistake, Tang Wei may be hurt."The master has controlled all the scenes above..." Lu Yiting laughs hard, and then takes advantage of them not paying attention to overturn the whole person of Asuka. After Asuka falls to the ground, she once again turns her fingers into claws, and the police encircle her. Boye pulls up a large spring bed in the building. "Control the scene?" Asuka cuffs fired a concealed weapon, severely blocked Lu Yiting''s dagger, the two figures suddenly staggered together, playing hard to part, "don''t delusion, want to confront with our seven sins?" Lu Yiting let out a stuffy hum, stepped on the wall to kick down, the posture is clearly trained! Bai Yue stood in the high building and looked down. The wind rolled up his messy hair. Bai Yue said, "your father is ready below." But here Rongnan and Qimo are still deadlocked, and there is no movement at all. "If you like to point a gun at others..." Qi Mo buried a step forward, his chest to Rongnan''s muzzle. Qi Mo simply lost his weapon. With a bang, the man raised his hand and laughed indifferently. "Come on, break the balance. Rong Nan, shoot me." Why Why Why everyone likes to push him at the last minute! Rongnan flashed the deepest nightmare in his mind. Once in the rain of bullets, someone put his chest on the muzzle. "Kill me." The man said in an ethereal voice, "Rong Nan, kill me, if this is your order, if I exist It affects the balance between you and the world... " "Kill me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 843 This memory gradually overlaps with Qi Mo''s behavior. Rong Nan''s hand holding the gun kept shaking, and his eyes gradually overflowed with the collapse of thoughts. "Kill me." Qi Mo said. "Kill me." Said the old man in the memory. I put my finger on the plate, but I didn''t have the courage to button it down. Don''t Don''t Don''t die I didn''t mean to kill you I didn''t Rongnan''s weapon fell straight down on the ground, the man looked up at that moment, even the opposite Qi Mo was surprised. Rongnan''s face was covered with tears. The scarlet eyes seem to overflow with blood. Ace and a group of people were stunned, several people yelled, "sir!" Rongnan gun off that moment, behind the luofan rushed up, in an instant to reverse the situation, will he the whole person to restrain. But originally thought that is to give up, Rongnan suddenly threw luofan away, he stepped back a few steps, hit luofan''s stomach with his elbow. Desperado! "Get him!" Qi Mo yelled, "don''t let him run. Look who is the boss behind him!" Luo fan covered his stomach to chase, but he didn''t expect that Rong Nan''s people took out several smoke bombs from his pocket and smashed them on the ground, which directly obscured their vision. "Damn it I didn''t expect that Rongnan would play such a trick in order to escape! "Thin night!" Cong Shan put his head out of the window and yelled, "let''s send someone to strengthen! Rongnan, they''re coming down! " "Wait a minute!" Asuka just wanted to speak. Lu Yiting, who had been subdued, suddenly rushed her away like a flashback, "catch her!" Lu Yiting shouts out to you. Her action is more and more fierce. Maybe she knows that Rong Nan has got away and wants to rush out. Asuka is defeated by her for a moment. Finally, Bo Ye grabs Lu Yiting''s face on the spot and smashes her whole head on the ground! With a loud noise, Lu Yiting spewed out a mouthful of blood mist, then turned her eyes and fainted completely. "You That''s cruel. " Asuka was startled to see, "it''s directly throwing people''s heads to death." Bo Ye got up and loosened his knuckles. "To some extent, the probability of subduing a person is the same as that of killing a person." Taking advantage of the police have not come around, Bo Ye himself with people, shout Lin CI directly Lu Yiting carried on his car, and then waiting for the police to come, Bo Ye two hands a stand, "did not hold." Police Brother, you promised that you would not let the accomplice escape! After coping with that, Asuka looked at Bo Ye and said, "don''t you really keep them? Or something else? " "What do you say?" Bo Ye looked up, "Rong Nan ran with his subordinates, but it''s not a loss to catch his subordinates." Asuka took a look at Lu Yiting, who was in a coma in the car. "The little girl is really miserable. I think she will be tortured." "Choosing Rongnan is her most wrong choice." Thin night buttoned the knuckle, then waved to the top. The next second, there are countless people from that window jump out! "Oh! I haven''t jumped so high for a long time! " Qi Mo whistled and took the lead in jumping down, followed by Luo fan. He jumped out of the window and stirred up a piece of broken glass. The spring bed below had been filled. Qi Mo was like an amusement park, shouting, "exciting!" Bai Yue and Cong Shan carry Tang Wei and Suhara Kurosawa and jump down, "are you ready?" "Wow Whirring wind swept his ears, Tang Wei saw the thin night smiling at him below. This man, it seems, is always ready for all the follow-up, and will always be his strongest and reliable backing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 844 This is the second time that Tang Wei fell from a high-rise building. The first time he was tied to the attic by Lin Xiaochen, and this time the situation is quite different. Bai Yue''s hair passed Tang Wei''s sight. The process of falling was too fast. Just a few seconds later, the distance between heaven and hell was infinitely shortened. Then, with a dull sound, Tang Wei and Bai Yue fell on the air cushion together. "Grass Bai Yue scolded, "exciting..." Tang Wei''s legs are still shaking slightly, and he turns to see sakara Kurosawa. Because he has experienced it once before, he is not as vulnerable as the first time. Instead of seven crimes, a group of people jumped up in high spirits after bungee jumping. Qi Mo watched that the air cushion bed was going to be put away by the police, and yelled, "wait a minute!" A group of police officers immediately made a defensive gesture, thinking that there were still people on the top to jump down. As a result, they saw the man in the hat grinning, "put it on again, it''s funny. Let me go upstairs and jump again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Brother, are you naive! What an adult! Is spring bed jumping fun?! This is for saving people! Qi Mo also wanted to open his mouth to talk, and Luo fan directly carried him and left. He covered Qi Mo''s mouth as he walked. Luo Fan said, "don''t give me shame, OK?" Qi Mo, who was majestic when he saved Tang Wei, kept jumping in Luo fan''s arms this time. "Don''t stop me. It''s really fun Alas! Bo Ye, can you buy an air cushion bed and put it at the gate of your hotel? " Bo Ye covers his face, "sorry officer, we don''t know him..." Tang Wei comes to Bo Ye, and the little boy holds Bo Ye''s hand for the first time. Bo Ye looked down at her son and asked softly, "before I said on the phone, when you are kidnapped by them, do you hate me?" Tang Wei''s eyes were burning at Bo Ye''s face. "What kind of answer do you want to hear?" Bo Ye opens his mouth to talk, but the man swallows all his thoughts and shakes his head at last. "I still don''t ask. I won''t defend myself if you hate me." After all, he did say something merciless. Tang Wei smiles and looks at Bo Ye going forward. He grabs him. Then he answers to Bo Ye''s back, "I didn''t hate you at that time." A light night. Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed with laughter, but the light in his eyes was so bright and firm. It was in the dark, but the little boy''s eyes seemed to be shining. "Because I know you will come to save me." Bo Ye felt that he suddenly collapsed like a bang. Then he was stunned. Tang Wei grabbed his hand and looked at his father''s face. He once hated his father, the harm he did to his mother, and the blindfold he was blinded. If he could, Tang Wei even hoped that Boye would disappear completely in the world. But now He hopes Bo Ye can live well. He needs him. "Do you remember what you made with me before you came to London?" The little boy asked with a smile. Thin night steps a meal, and then he squatted down, handsome evil face appeared a particularly serious expression, he stretched out his finger, two people as before going abroad as agreed. "Hook." "If I disappear, or if I''m in danger." "You must find me." Again and again, save me in this world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 845 That night, Bo Ye led Tang Wei to stand in front of Tang Shi in peace. Tang Shi was worried, squatted down and hugged Tang Wei. "You''re really scared to death, mom. Come and live with me!" Thin night a listen, this how line?! Thin night pulls a face, "he a person also can." Tang Shi immediately put Tang Wei in his arms and said, "the child is still so young. What if something else happens? Isn''t it too much to live with me? " Bo Ye pointed to himself, "I''m only in my twenties. I''m afraid I''ll have an accident. Can I sleep with you?" Tang Wei and Tang Shi are stunned, looking at Bo Ye who plays a rogue. What can happen to you! Who dares to let you have an accident all over the world! What''s more, you should be 30 years old if you round it. How can you say that you are only in your twenties?! Tang Shi''s face could not go on, "Bo Ye, you are different from my child." "What''s the difference?" Bo Ye pulls Tang Wei out and pokes him in front of Tang Poetry: "all men love you. What''s the difference?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Local ruffians and hooligans! Tang Wei said with a smile, "Daddy, you are in charge of protecting Mommy. I have sakara Kurosawa together..." "No way!" Tang Shi said firmly, "you just had an accident with him." "It was an accident." Tang Wei stepped back. He seemed to want Tang Shi and Bo Ye to stay together. "I won''t disturb you." The little boy ran back a few steps, and sakara Kurosawa just came back with Congshan. He said hello to his partner, "Hey!" "I asked this gentleman to bring me to you." Sawara Kurosawa came and bowed to Tang poetry and Boye, "thank you for saving me..." "You''re welcome." Bo Yeh bent down with a smile and touched the hair of Kurosawa. "Thanks for your cooperation with Tang Wei and diverting the attention of those people, you are very powerful." Kurosawa was a little embarrassed, and then asked, "Mr. Boye, did you catch that man?" Thin night slightly narrowed his eyes, "let him run, but we caught his hand, a woman." "How could a woman do such a dangerous thing?" he said "I''m not sure." Bo Ye stood up and said a meaningful word, "love makes people ignorant and fearless." Half an hour later, Tang Wei and Suwon Kurosawa are arranged to appease Tang Shi. Bo Ye sits in Tang Shi''s room and opens a video conversation. Bai Yue and others are online. When they see Bo Ye changing into pajamas at night, they sigh, "a man''s face." Thin night is to pull a face again, cold way, "person husband is what meaning?" "Hen wife." "Wife slave." "Speak less. I''m still single now. What should Tang poetry do if I''m scared?" Tang Shi happened to be listening to the music, vaguely heard someone mention her name, took off the earphone to look at Bo Ye, "what can I do for you?" "Wipe! What did I say? " "Old dog, a visit to London is just a good impression of painting Tang poetry?" "That''s good. I also want to sleep with Tang Shi." Asuka makes a special wave expression and greets Tang Shi across the screen, "Tang Shi ~ ~ do you mind if I come down to sleep with you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 846 Tang Shi sat in a chair, turned the roller below, slid to the screen of thin night, and said with a smile, "eh? Are you all here? Why do you have a video conference so close? Why don''t you all come down and chat together? " "That''s a good idea!" Qi Mo hit a finger to ring, clamped the neck of one side Luo fan, "come down to order a thing to eat, Tang Shi eat barbecue?"? No, is there a barbecue in London? " , "the old fellow said what''s right. Why do we have to open video conferences?" Asuka said, "Bo Ye, I''ve come to find Tang Shi. You can take good care of her!" Bo ye called out, "don''t even think about it!" His original purpose of video conference was not to let these people come down to chat face to face, otherwise it would disturb him and Tang Shi to get along alone! Now it''s ready! All these animals are going to come down and run for the door! Then his intimate time with Tang poetry is gone! Thin night stomach a pile of small Jiujiu, white more in the side muttered a, "thin night must be intentional, support us, think we are noisy." Cong Shan said coldly, "how can you guess it?" Luo fan also said very incisively, "it must be Bai Yue who is also in love, so that he can understand Bo Ye''s mind." After all, this kind of thin night only in love when there will be similar ideas come out, white more must be like people. "Wow This time it was Tang Shi who didn''t know the truth. She asked excitedly, "Bai Yue, do you have someone you like? Who do you like? God, do we know each other? " The remaining four of the seven crimes touched their chins. Qi Mo: "well Let''s meet. " Luofan: "the relationship is not bad." Asuka: "say it to scare you!" Cong Shan: "I suddenly know who it is." Bo Ye: "Dad has seen through all the scripts long ago!" Tang Shi''s face was confused. These people gave her so many hints. She didn''t guess. Looking at Bai Yue''s gorgeous face, she felt a little surprised. It turned out that when Bai Yue liked someone, she would have such an expression "After a long time, you can see it." Despite that no one has cut off the video, Bo Ye holds Tang Shi from another chair and presses it on her lap. He embraces Tang poetry, bows his back and pulls out a beautiful spine, "just like I like you." The ears of Tang poetry are red all the time! Angry face Congshan hard hit the keyboard, Qimo and luofan each scolded a, "Damn, show love before say hello?" Asuka cried, "don''t be afraid, goddess! I''ll come down now and save you from the devil''s hand Bai Yue murmured, "Bo Ye, don''t stimulate me. If you stimulate me, I can''t figure out what to do?" Bo Ye said, "if you can''t think of it, go ahead." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye''s way of solving things is always shameless and crisp. Half an hour later, thin night''s brain is dancing with green brains, looking at these guys who break in. In order to prevent this group of people from really coming down to their room, Bo Ye directly locked the door, but he forgot that these people are seven sins. This kind of thing is a piece of cake for them. After all, they never go through the main door - they all jump in directly from the window of the tall building. Bo Ye couldn''t bear it. When these guys came, he and Tang Shi couldn''t get along alone. "I knew I should have locked the window together." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 847 Hear Bo Ye''s words, several people as did not hear the same, Qi Mo cross two legs, Luo fan play iceberg. Bo Ye turns to see Cong Shan, the only one with normal breath in the seven sins. He is also the only one who comes in through the main door. Bo Ye asks him, "how do you get in? I remember locking the door Cong Shan said, "I can pry the lock." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Take back what you said he was normal. Everyone was looking for a place to sit down in the room. Asuka also jumped into bed and stayed with Tang poetry. Boye tried to drag Asuka down several times, but he comforted himself in his heart. It doesn''t matter. This man is handsome, but she is a girl with a small problem. She doesn''t know how to eat Tang poetry tofu. The next second I saw Asuka take a selfie with Tang poetry in her arms. The thin night pats the table but rises, the gender female also cannot endure!! Half an hour later, all the special dinners made by Bo Ye''s chef were sent up, and a group of people began to talk about business while eating. Qi Mo said, "long time ago, we could be called down to meet. Bo ye had to have a video conference. At first sight, he wanted to drive us away and create an opportunity to be alone with Tang poetry." "That''s it. It''s shameless." Epoch-making will make complaints about the white night of Tucao thin night. Tang poetry used to poke Bai Yue''s arm with a kind of intimate elder sister''s attitude. Anyway, they can''t get into the conversation with Tang poetry, so it''s better to talk with Bai Yue. After all, Bai Yue never joined their meeting. She lowered her voice. "What''s the matter with you?" Bai Yue looked up at Tang poetry and lowered his head. As soon as Tang Shi wanted to speak, Bo Ye and Bai Yue began to talk about Rong Nan. They simply took Bai Yue and said, "you all go out. Bai Yue and I also want to have a chat." Bo Ye is silly, "what do you have to talk with him?" "You talk about you, we talk about us." Tang Shi pointed to the outside, "there''s a living room outside. Go out and talk about your important things. I''ll be quiet." A few people didn''t insist much. After going out, Tang Shi and Bai Yue sat together. Tang Shi made two cups of black tea and handed Bai Yue a cup. Bai Yue whispered, thank you. It''s rare for Tang poetry to have such a hit. After all, in the impression of Tang poetry, Bai Yue is a very conceited person, and his youth spirit is peerless. It''s probably Bai Yue who is said to be. However, Tang poetry is surprised to see such a look on Bai Yue''s face. Bai Yue has helped Tang Shi for several times. Now Tang Shi also wants to enlighten her. She feels that she is a past person and has enough experience. At least she can help Bai Yue to point out some places he can''t understand. After pondering over the wording, Tang Shi asked, "can you tell me what happened to you?" Bai Yue was silent for a long time. After looking at the patient and gentle Tang poetry, he whispered, "I don''t know. I feel sick." Sick? Does this kind of word come from Bai Yue, a person with outstanding medical skills? Tang poetry is a little surprised, "what''s wrong? You -- " " Tang poetry. " Bai Yue seems to be too depressed these days. He desperately wants to find someone to vent his anger and holds Tang Shi''s hand. "If, I mean, if you have a feeling for someone of the same sex, will you feel guilty in your heart?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 848 Tang poetry didn''t understand the meaning behind Bai Yue''s sentence at the beginning, but it didn''t take a breath until it reacted. "Bai Yue, you You mean you... " Tang Shi felt his voice trembling. "Do you like men?" No wonder a group of people reacted so strangely when she asked. Bai Yue looked at the expression on Tang Shi''s face and lowered his head. "Ah, yes, isn''t it disgusting?" He had never thought that this kind of thing would happen to him before, but now when he really found out this kind of thing, he just felt cold. He felt ill. Tang Shi used to pat Bai Yue on the shoulder. "It''s nothing wrong, Bai Yue. In fact, Asuka is the same kind of person as you, but she''s much more open-minded than you." Well, Bai Yue is a little envious of Asuka''s ability to deal with sexual orientation so easily. "The person you like is the person you like. Gender can''t limit anything." In order to appease Bai Yue, Tang poetry deliberately slowed down its tone. "In fact, although the world can''t understand and accept it, if you make some efforts to show it to everyone, everyone will feel it." Your seriousness will certainly be passed on. Just like Bo Ye''s efforts now, everyone has witnessed them one by one. This era is full of ups and downs. Maybe the things that were sneered at at at the beginning will become a common small scene in the future. No one is sure how the future will develop, so when you encounter an accident, just accept it. Bear, accept, face. Tang Shi said in a low voice, "I used to run away from my feelings for a time, because I think I fell in love with a failure. What do you think?" Bai Yue looks up at Tang poetry unexpectedly. "After all, you know how far my relationship with Bo Ye was." Tang poetry stall hands, "we all wanted each other to die, that kind of you have no me have I have no you." Bai Yue was slightly stunned. "I''ve heard about it, but I don''t know it''s so serious." "Really." Tang Shi looked at Bai Yue firmly, "but look at the present? All the people who knew what happened to me vowed to me, "Tang Shi, if you die, don''t let go of the night. This kind of scum man should be broken into thousands of pieces. Don''t forgive him all his life, and let him die without a burial place." Bai Yue took a deep breath, "so cruel?" "Yes." Tang poetry did not deny, "because they love me, so they can''t let go of thin night.". Everyone feels that way, including me "But look now." Tang Shi looked up out of the window, and her voice suddenly went down, ethereal, as if the wind would blow away. She said, "now I accept the fact that Bo Ye is by my side, and I acknowledged his change. " "So don''t feel like you''ve been in this way in your life, or prematurely define yourself as" sick ". Maybe everything is not finished. This is just the beginning." Tang Shi took a sip of warm black tea and said, "why don''t you try while you''re not completely disappointed?" She is persuading Bai Yue to seize the opportunity. Bai Yue looked at the Tang poetry, then began to tremble with his voice, "do you mean to let me go and confess my heart to the people I like?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 849 "Right." Tang Shi put the cup well and said, "maybe there will be a new harvest? If the other party doesn''t like you, that''s OK. If someone else I have feelings for you, too. Isn''t that right? " "Wow!" Bai Yue was so excited when he thought of this possibility that he threw himself forward and put his arms around Tang Shi''s neck. He pressed Tang Shi''s whole body on the bed and said, "you are just a master of love!" Bo Ye hears the movement and pushes the door in. What he sees is the picture of Bai Yue beating down the whole person of Tang poetry. £¡£¡£¡£¡ Lying trough!!!! Qi Mo was so scared that he yelled. He looked at the face beside his eyes and directly brushed the dark thin night. He was so scared that his voice changed, "what are you doing, what are you doing with your gun, calm down!" Bo Ye grits his teeth and is caught by Luo fan. Bo Ye says, "Bai Yue, you dead fag, I''m not finished with you today!" Bai Yue turns his head and looks at thin night. He didn''t realize what he had done. Anyway, he likes men now. He doesn''t feel embarrassed to touch Tang poetry at all. Bai Yue rubbed Tang poetry, and a little bit pushed his nose on his face and asked, "what''s the matter?" Thin night''s face is overcast as if to kill, Qi Mo points to Bai Yue, "you want to die! It''s too much pressure on other people''s babies! " Bai Yue suddenly got up, "listen to me..." "Too lazy to listen." Bo Ye chuckled and loaded the gun. The vinegar king of Asia turned into a Tyrannosaurus Rex. "If you''re dead, give me your last words." "Help! Kill!" Bai Yue directly hid behind the Tang poetry and pushed it out Bo Ye looks at Tang poetry. He is so angry that he can''t bear to lose his temper with Tang poetry. When he looks at Bai Yue''s little white face, he knows that he seduced Tang poetry. Yes, it must be so! Tang Shi laughs helplessly, "I''m enlightening Bai Yue." "Why did it lead to bed?" "He''s so excited." "Why excited?" "I told him to express his secret love with his partner quickly, maybe he could start a new relationship." As soon as Tang Shizhe''s voice fell, someone pushed in outside the door. Jiang Ling, who didn''t know what was going on, said with a smile, "I heard Cong Shan say you have supper here, so I''ll come down and have a look. Are you all here? How -- "the word still did not fall, he found that everyone moved their eyes directly to him. Jiang Ling was so scared that his hair stood up behind him. What''s the situation? Why are these eyes so terrible?! Qi Mo: lying in the trough, talk about Cao Cao. Lofan Oh, my God. Asuka: it''s over. The protagonists are here. Bo Ye: another noisy one. Bai Yue: ah! Bai Yue cast his eyes on Cong Shan again, "did you tell him?" Cong Shan raised his hands I didn''t mean to Tang poetry at a glance to see clearly, Bai Yue this is like Jiangling ah! It''s Jiang Ling! Bai Yue felt his heart beating wildly and held Tang Shi close to her. Bai Yue said, "teacher Tang, I''m a little afraid now. What should I do?" Tang poetry is also a little guilty. Jiang Ling has a girlfriend. Isn''t that good? She said, "I I don''t know. Then, why don''t you try? " "What if he refuses me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don''t think about it. It must be rejected. The ending is doomed. Jiang Ling has a girlfriend. Bo Ye saw that Tang poetry and Bai Yue were whispering there, and he was directly angry, "Bai Yue, what the hell are you doing so close to Tang poetry?" Bai Yue frowned and said, "Tang poetry is my master of emotional counseling." "Men, if you don''t like it, go up." Thin night anger more heavy, "Jijiwaiwai like a woman why ah, like on ah!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 850 Jiang Ling doesn''t understand what Bo Ye and Bai Yue are talking about. It sounds like Bai Yue has fallen in love with someone, but how can Bo Ye''s tone be so bad? The original plan of the gang was to go out with Jiang Ling for a drink tonight, so Cong Shan told Jiang Ling that they were having supper in the Tang poetry room downstairs, but they didn''t expect that the embarrassing scene appeared - Bai Yue and Jiang Ling had to meet. Bai Yue stands on the body of Tang poetry. Tang poetry looks at Jiang Ling and then turns to Bai Yue, feeling that things are a little tricky. She had never seen Bai Yue so frightened. Tang Shi took a breath and Bo ye came forward to directly block Jiang Ling''s sight. They both separated Jiangling and Baiyue. Tang Shi knows Bo Ye''s intention, grabs Bai Yue behind him, but finds that Bai Yue is shaking faintly. The man said in Tang Shi''s ear, "I It''s not that I don''t want to see Jiang Ling, it''s that I''m afraid to see Jiang Ling. " Tang Shi was stunned. Jiang Ling still had a natural face. When he saw Bai Yue standing behind Tang Shi, he still wanted to laugh, "what''s the matter with your face? Like a child. " When he heard Jiang Ling talking to him, Bai Yue felt his heart beat faster. Since he found that he liked Jiang Ling, he became so sad, but he couldn''t stop. Tang poetry can only come out to make ends meet, "he After drinking too much, I was forced to do the task by Bo Ye, you know. " Bai Yue drooped his eyes and didn''t speak. He acquiesced to this excuse. Jiang Ling didn''t feel embarrassed and sat down on one side, "ah, what were you talking about before, take me one?" The atmosphere turned straight down, and there was no voice in the noisy room. Jiang Ling finally realized that something was wrong. He frowned and asked, "you Is there something you''re not telling me? " A group of people shook their heads as if they had made an appointment and said, "no, no You think too much. " "Then why is the atmosphere so silent when I come?" "Because we''re just finished!" Qi Mo found an excuse, stood up and walked out directly, "I won''t play tonight. Oh, I''m so tired. It''s too tired to bring my little apprentice back from Rongnan. I''ll go back to sleep first." With that, Qi Mo tugged at Luo fan, "Ventus, let''s go!" "Then I''ll go back, too." Cong Shan grabbed his hair and looked at everyone lazily. "I''m so sleepy. I don''t have enough sleep. I went to bed first." The sleeping devil is always lazy. In fact, this is a hint that if we don''t just break up together, they will not be embarrassed to meet each other now and dare not speak with a group of people. Bo Ye is most happy to see this. He wants these noisy and annoying people to leave the hotel room and spend the rest of his time alone with Tang Shi. Jiang Ling saw that as soon as he came in, the gang was going to break up. It was obvious that he was hiding something from him, but he couldn''t find out anything. Tang poetry and Bo ye were on the same line. Until all the people in the room were gone, Bai Yue and Jiang Ling were the last to leave. Bai Yue is waiting for Jiang Ling to go first. Jiang Ling thinks that Bai Yue has something on his mind and wants to wait for him. He simply says, "Bai Yue, don''t you go first?" "I..." White more voice pause, "I wait for the next person to go back." "You''re in a strange state." Jiang Ling said bluntly, "is there something that I can''t know?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 851 Bo Ye and Tang Shi are just about to catch their breath. They think they can muddle through this. Unexpectedly, Jiang Ling asks about it again. Tang Shi immediately laughed, "you think too much, ha ha, no, there is nothing you can''t know." Jiang Ling looks suspicious. Bai Yue wants to go, but he steps forward and grabs Bai Yue''s wrist. Bai Yue''s voice changed, "what are you doing --" Jiang Ling looked at Bo Ye, "don''t stay in their room, make room for Bo Ye." Bai Yuecai realized that he was disturbing Tang poetry and Bo Ye. He took care of himself to avoid Jiang Ling, but he didn''t expect to disturb others. The man was dragged away by Jiang Ling in silence. When he went out, Tang Shi was worried. He leaned against the edge of the door to see their backs staggering away. He was a little worried, "won''t you fight?" "This should not be." Thin night in the side pulled pull collar, "white more and river Ling have propriety." The man used to close the door cleanly, and then approached Tang Shi, "let''s put them aside for a while, and let the dead fags solve the problem by themselves. I''ll settle with you today..." Tang Shi looked up and down at Bo Ye, "settle accounts with me? What do I owe you? " Bo Ye was angry. "What are you doing in the room with Bai Yue?" Tang Shi laughed, "I enlighten his feelings for him, you don''t know." Thin night is full of eyes not happy, "that I don''t like, you don''t want to be so intimate with other men next time." After a while, Tang Shi said, "why do you care so much?" "Is it meaningful for you to ask this question?" Bo Ye bullied him and bent down Tang Shi''s arm, just like a wall thumping posture. The man looked down at the woman surrounded by him and said, "I''m very small-minded, selfish and shameless. I can''t see the slightest picture of you being intimate with another man, even if that person is gay. " Tang poetry was startled by Bo Ye''s sudden lowering of the voice line. She looked back at Bo Ye and saw her reflection in his eyes. The woman turned her face and took a deep breath, "Bo Ye, do you want to talk to me To maintain such a relationship? " The man''s voice came with laughing gas. He gasped and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m very satisfied. By the way, you have to have a good rest tonight..." Tang Shi got goose bumps. Then Bo Ye said with a smile, "Miss Tang, I''ll tell you something. There''s a press conference tomorrow that you need to attend with me." Tang poetry was stunned by Bo Ye''s attitude. This man''s play was one after another. "What kind of press conference? What is it about? " "Between the crew and us." Bo Ye released Tang Shi, turned and walked to the French window. The man leaned over and cast a slender shadow on the glass window. He turned his face, just like a prince from an idol drama, and said to Tang Shi, "you and Tang Wei come out together. I''ve got all the remaining lines and speeches ready, and I''ll have to fight a lawsuit at that time. In a word, it''s a case Series exposure, so I want you to have a good night''s rest When Tang Shi looks at Bo Ye, she can''t recover for a moment. She always thinks that Bo Ye is more considerate of the overall situation than before, but it''s such a man who arranges all the things and the way back, which makes Tang Shi feel scared. It seems that his life There are only a few days left to force myself to solve all the problems that need to be solved. Bo Ye didn''t think that Tang poetry could associate with some things, so she was silent. After she agreed, they didn''t communicate with each other, even breathing was superfluous. That night, after Tang poetry lay down on the bed, Bo Ye also lifted the corner of the quilt. They share the same bed as a couple, but they have different dreams. I thought that I would spend my life in the same boat, but I didn''t expect that I would go back to shore. ******* the next day, a hot search news appeared on the international hot search list, because all the people on the list were famous people - the chancellor of the exchequer, his son, the world''s rich and his wife and children, who jointly sued an international live program, and held a press conference to solve the program in front of the global media Group ugly face! Tang Shi was in a big red dress and led Tang Wei into the hall! This press conference was also broadcast live all over the world, and countless people watching the live broadcast sent out a barrage of exclamation. [my God! It''s Tang poetry! ¡¿ [it''s so beautiful. It''s Tang poetry. I feel that she has retired from the circle for a long time and appears again! ¡¿ [she is really the kind of beauty that never tires of seeing. The more she looks, the more she has temperament ¡¿ [did the child post photos on the microblog before Bo Ye? Is it Bo Ye''s son? ¡¿ [did they get back together? God It''s amazing. I don''t think Boye and Tang poetry can be seen in the same frame in their whole lives. ]There is nothing impossible about love. ¡¿ Tang Shi, with half of his face on his side, walked slowly to the camera and sat down beside Bo Ye. Next to him sat the father and son of suharakawa and suharakurosawa, who had appeared before. Little Kurosawa said hello to them, "madam, you are beautiful again." Tang Shi smiles a little, then looks up at the camera, with clear eyes. He looks at the media and makes an opening speech in fluent English. Then he narrates everything with the manuscript prepared in advance by Bo Ye. [look at the manner. It''s amazing ¡¿ [global press conference she can be so calm, and she is also a person who has experienced great storms. ¡¿ [I always feel that Tang poetry and Bo Ye are sitting together It''s very conjugal ¡¿ [it''s not easy for both of them. Anyone who heard a little bit about it in those years should know ¡¿ [how can the program group be so disgusting? Up to now, I haven''t given an explanation. Fortunately, it''s Bo Ye''s children. If ordinary people break their teeth and swallow them in their stomachs, there''s no royal way! ¡¿ as soon as this sentence came out, it immediately set off a storm. Many ordinary people felt the same and left messages to express their approval for the comment. For a moment, people were excited, and tens of thousands of live comments were piled up! After the live broadcast, Tang Shi asked Bo Ye in the background of the press conference, "what''s the matter with internet public opinion now?" Bo ye turned the computer around and showed it to Tang Shi, "almost. Everyone is very excited. Let''s make a statement. We found traces of him going in and out of the government in Rongnan, so we can be sure that he is from the central authorities It''s a tough battle. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 852 If Rongnan wants to keep himself, there are many ways to hide things from the world by his ability and means. Tang poetry is full of anxiety, "I can''t let Wei Bai be wronged." "Don''t worry." Thin night eyes flash past a cold light, "I will not let my son suffer in others there." That afternoon, they received an anonymous e-mail. You don''t have to guess where the e-mail came from. It contained an agreement of Rong nan to accept the notice of the court, as well as several shocking clauses. "A thief never dies." After browsing the whole email, Bo Ye knocks on the desktop and makes a short comment, then calls Lin Ci and says, "throw away all the stocks of domestic companies!" "What?" Lin Ci was startled, "Bo Shao You don''t want Bo "Someone in the central government of Rongnan issued a sanction order against the domestic real economy, which seems to affect our status." Bo Ye said word by word, "close all the doors of Bo for the time being. Our foreign companies are not affected by domestic policies, so don''t worry." Tang Shi immediately asked, "is something wrong with Bo?" "It''s not just Bo." Bo Ye looked up and said, "Ye Jingtang, Su Qi, Fu Muzhong, Han Jia, and Rong Nan, in order to deal with our business people, have started the whole stock market and the real economy." Shopping malls, killing no blood! Han family Why is the Han family here? "Is the Han family also involved?" Tang Shi asked, "can''t the Han family and Rong Nan go together?" Thin night originally didn''t think of this, was said by Tang poetry, suddenly eyes sharp up. Yes, Han Shen has no direct conflict with Rong Nan, and has nothing to do with Tang Shi Bo Ye. Why is the stock turmoil of the Han family so huge? ****** in the middle of the night, in a quiet bar, a tall man quietly pushed open the door of the pub. The bell on the door was shaking, which made the foreigners drinking in the bar look at the door one after another. When they found that they were Asian, they didn''t care much about it, so they took their eyes back. After only a minute''s silence, the tavern regained a lively scene, full of drunkenness. Men frown slightly, around a few small scattered table, came to the front of the bar, slender fingers tapping the table, with a fixed rhythm. The bartender, who was mixing wine, didn''t care. After a while, he found the rhythm of the man''s beating on the table, and his face suddenly changed. Then he came forward and lowered his voice. He was clearly in London, but asked in Chinese, "what would you like to drink?" "Jintangli." The man quickly picked up the signal. Ten minutes later, he was taken to the backstage of the bar by the bartender. The front hall is still a lively scene. A group of strong foreign men drink too much and lean together to tell vulgar jokes, but the back is silent, and the scene is quite different from that outside the pub. Backstage walls were covered with guns and countless pictures of faces with forks. "Sir..." The bartender lowered his head. "I didn''t recognize you at first. I''m sorry..." "Don''t be sorry." Half of the man''s face fell in the shadow, people can''t see the expression clearly, "what''s the matter?" "Rongnan, they know the real identities of the other five people in the seven crimes. They even fought head-on, but Rongnan ran away. At present, the development of these things is controlled by Bo Ye. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 853 Listening to his subordinates say so, the man chuckled, "after the death of greed, Bo Ye is the second person who can temper all the schemes to this level." If you can, I''d like to let Bo Ye replace greed, but the seven sins are almost destroyed. What''s the significance of Bo Ye replacing greed? "Do we need to start?" "No Hold on for a while. " The man looked at the photos on the wall. One of them was not crossed in the middle. The others had a ferocious fork on their face, like solving or canceling. The man in the middle is smiling slowly, two pear vortices on his cheek are young and wanton, full of vitality of life. Unfortunately, the owner of this smile is no longer in this world. "When necessary, don''t let out any news except that..." The man stepped forward, and finally there was light on his face, illuminating his whole face. He is Han Shen. ****** the next day, the whole program team was forced to stop and order rectification because of the exposure of Bo Ye and suharakawa. To say it was rectification was tantamount to being locked in a small dark room. Fang Hai was even taken away by the police because of this incident. Bo ye sent them a lot of court notices. His lawyer was Jiang Xie, a famous financial lawyer, and he was known as an ace lawyer It''s called "the best of the best". Fu Muzhong told Bo Ye at home that the real economy in China is in chaos and countless companies have gone bankrupt. They are the only ones who can support them. Many small companies have become victims. There is a large number of unemployed people in the society. Bo Ye''s temporary closure of Bo''s company ahead of time has reduced a lot of unnecessary losses. In addition, his own business center is actually foreign multinational companies, so it has little impact on him. However, Bo Ye knows that the number of small companies that go bankrupt is also a huge sum. Each butterfly flapping its wings at the same time can cause a storm. A little makes a lot, a little makes a lot. That''s the truth of everything. Bo ye asked, "what''s the situation over there?" "My family is OK. I closed two openings and some shareholders withdrew their capital. But I can make it up by myself. Ye Jingtang is more turbulent there. He relies more on the central government and Su Qi, but they are still stable at present, just compared with me." "You tell them to be careful and tell me when they need any financial help." "Brother, it''s normal for businessmen to encounter such things. Bankruptcy is normal. I didn''t ask about the Han family. It seems that the Han family in Baicheng is also affected. " Fu Mu finally smiles, "protect Tang poetry well abroad. There are su Qi and I in China. Don''t worry." "I''ll be back in a few days." Bo Ye grabbed the mobile phone and said, "I have to come back to see what Rong Nan has done in China. He has already begun to fight us with compulsory means. It seems that he has no cards in his hand." "You have to be careful. People without cards are terrible." Fu Mu finally voice remind, "if Rongnan really unscrupulous, we and he fishnet broken, not necessarily can have what good end." After Bo Ye hung up, he turned to Tang Shi and said, "return home the day after tomorrow?" "Finally going back?" "Right." Bo Yedao said, "there''s a big mess at home. I''m afraid that most of the foreign economies will take advantage of the opportunity to occupy the dominant market." "You look a bit like a superhero saving the world now." "Guess right, I''m iron man in marvel." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 854 Tang poetry thinks that Bo Ye''s jokes are both funny and angry. Unexpectedly, Bo Ye is as naive as a child. It''s just that Bo Ye is joking with her on the surface, but in her heart she keeps asking herself, what kind of identity and means does Rong Nan have, and how can he How can they directly issue orders and regulations to oppress capitalists like them? After all, if you want to take advantage of the capitalists, it''s like going into the tiger''s den. His expression was very serious, which led Tang Shi to realize that he might be thinking about some important issues. The woman thought that Bo Ye was busy dealing with Rong Nan''s affairs these days, so she didn''t disturb him. Later, she went out to find Tang Wei and told Tang Wei about it. Suddenly, a ray of light flashed in the little boy''s eyes. There was a very complicated expression on the face that was very similar to Bo Ye. Tang Wei said, "I''ve finally come to this step I guessed right Tang Shi was a little surprised, "what do you think of?" "Mommy I think of Rongnan''s means. " Tang Wei clenched his fist, "I guessed right, I know what we should do next!" ****** in the end, Ohara Kawa took Ohara Kurosawa back to Japan. On the way back, Ohara Kurosawa was reluctant to part, because the separation was imminent, and he didn''t want to end so soon. This journey to London was thrilling. He felt like a detective, Conan. He had made a big scene and met everything. It was a special light for the mechanical and serious life of the little boy before. He longed for when he would meet Tang Wei again next time. On a par with him, when he needs help most. Tang Wei said, "see you later, we have to go." Bai Yue and Tang Shi had already taken a plane the day before and flew back to China secretly. Bo Ye and Tang Shi deliberately made a big gesture to let everyone know that they went back the next day, so as to give Rong Nan the illusion that they all went back the next day. "If you need help." When he was at the security check, he suddenly turned back and yelled at Tang Wei, "just dial the number of our tax bureau, and you can find me! Sherlock Holmes With a smile, Tang Wei waved to Kurosawa, "well, I''m waiting for you to come to me too!" The two planes took off one after another, and Kurosawa and Tang Wei and others rubbed their shoulders. I don''t know the difference. When is the next time to see you again. Or I''ll see you again soon. ****** when Tang Shi was landing, Su Qi met them at the airport, and when they saw Tang Shi coming down, they said hello. Especially when Su Qi saw Tang poetry, his face burst into a flower. His blue-green eyes were like a deep sea. They were incredibly beautiful. Tang Shi said, "Hey, are you coming to pick me up?" "Yes." Jiang Qi took Han rang in his arm and said, "Tang Wei sent us a message and came over the first time." Several people turned their heads and saw that Bo Ye was following Tang Shi. They were slightly surprised, "are you really Made up? I thought it was just for a press conference and a play... " Bo Ye looks at Su Qi with his eyes glued to Tang poetry. He wants to dig out Su Qi''s eyes. Standing there, the air is cold like a refrigerator, whizzing out with cold. Jiang Qi''s smile made the corners of his mouth stiff. "Bo Ye, I heard that you closed Bo''s family a while ago?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 855 Jiang Qi didn''t know that the domestic market economy was hit by the policy. Han rang just simply said that when there was a little problem at home recently, he covered up the past. He didn''t tell Jiang Qi what was going on. So after Jiang Qi heard that Bo ye had turned off Bo Shi, he was still a little surprised. Could Bo Shi not go on? Bo Ye didn''t explain much. There were too many people and too many people. When they got on the bus, Bo ye asked Su Qi, "what''s the domestic situation like recently?" "You are the first one who foresees the situation and then stops your business for the time being." Su Qi lowered his voice and said, "one after another, we have suffered some pressure, but we can still hold on. As far as I know, 12 small companies have gone bankrupt overnight." When Tang Shi heard the news, he got goose bumps. Why does it affect so many people? If Rong Nan is only to attack Bo Ye, why, why should he make a one-off, large-scale and undifferentiated attack? Bo Ye didn''t speak and frowned, "I''ll go to an old official of the central government in the evening. Go to find LAN Ming again in the second half It seems that he is very busy tonight. When Tang Shi heard this, his eyelashes trembled. "Can you do it alone?" Su Qi pulled the collar, "I know some people there, or I''ll help you lead the way." "No," he said Thin night immediately sharp eyes up, "recently you and ye Jingtang are the most turbulent people, you two or don''t easily road better." Su Qi took a look at Bo Ye, "why..." "You have people in the center." Thin night way, "beat grass to frighten snake, I go on my own initiative, that is an old official, also don''t know temper how." "You don''t mean Ma Qiang, do you?" Su Qi suddenly changed his expression, "Damn, this guy is going to step down. Before he dies, he has to carry out a wave of policies. I''ve been trying to get him for a long time. Just wait for him to step down. " "Well, I''ll go tonight..." The voice is still declining, Tang Shi stretched out his hand and gently pulled thin night''s sleeve. Thin night turns to see a woman with a particularly firm eyes staring at him, voice is not loud, but very serious, "I''ll go with you." Bo Ye didn''t come back at first. Later, he suddenly took a cold breath, "what do you want to do, don''t come with me..." "I can''t really watch the situation spread, let alone Bo also has my shares. " Bo Ye remembers that at the beginning, Bo Shi and the jungle had always been deeply cooperative. Later, after Tang Shi returned to the jungle, Cong Zheng simply gave up all his shares in Bo Shi to Tang Shi. So now Tang Shi can be regarded as a shareholder of Bo Shi. It''s not too much for her to join Bo Ye''s action with this reason. However, because of this, Bo Ye is a little anxious, "how can I take you when I go out to talk about things..." "Have you forgotten who I am?" Tang Shi gives a smile. At that moment, Bo Ye feels as if she saw the woman who was sitting in the position of Bo''s president for him. The man''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, but he didn''t speak. Tang Shi said, "I''ll go to find Ma Qiang first. I have the contact information of Ma Qiang. I''ve dealt with him before, so it''s easy to start. I suggest you don''t show up either. After all, your identity is easy to make a fuss. " Bo Ye yelled out directly in the car, "how do you have the contact information of Ma Qiang?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 856 Tang Shi shaved his hair. "At that time, he bought an art design of my brother Tang Yi, which cost a lot of money. It is said that the fortune teller said that this painting of my brother could give him a promotion and wealth, ward off evil spirits and eliminate disasters." "This old thing is pretty fuckin ''shady." Su Qi couldn''t help but scold, "I''ve done a lot of bad things. No wonder I have to find something to ward off evil spirits. Damn, I must be very empty in my heart, so that I can rely on this kind of thing to make a living." "So I think Ma Qiang must be Rong Nan''s helper. Even if Bo Ye goes, he won''t tell you a word. You, Su Qi and ye Jingtang are the same in their eyes now." Tang Shi, like a man, joined their analysis and told all the details, "it''s reasonable for me to go out, and Ma Qiang is our former customer. It''s more relaxed and vigilant for me. It''s just right that you can spare time to find LAN Ming, and then we''ll meet." Lanming is the leader of Fengshen group. He is directly under the command of the central government, so Boye must go to him. Bo Ye frowns. He hasn''t seen Ma Qiang directly. He only knows that he usually does a lot of immoral things. When he is an official, the people below curse him. Naturally, he doesn''t have a good impression on him. Therefore, when he hears that Tang poetry is going to find Ma Qiang, he is still a little worried, "I don''t trust you alone." "I talked to Eugene and Chris." Tang Shi said to let Bo Ye relax, "it doesn''t matter, I''ll let Chris follow me secretly outside, then nothing will happen." Bo Yexin said that she was worried about letting Chris follow him, but after looking at Tang Shi''s eyes, she probably decided to do something. She didn''t want to hurt her enthusiasm, so she had to let the little woman make a scene by herself, "OK, that''s it, but if something happened, she would call me the first time." "Good." Tang Shi looked at Han rang, who was driving in front of him, turning the steering wheel and murmured, "this time, I don''t want to be protected by you." She wants to face the storm side by side with them. Thin night closed his eyes, feeling a little tired, this period of continuous rotation and flying, let him feel some overdraft of his body. He subconsciously pressed the back of his waist and realized that it was painful to press it in. Sorry, it''s time for the kidney to be reexamined. After tonight, I''ll go to Bai Yue to have a check. No, Bai Yue''s emotional problems haven''t been solved recently. He''d better go to Jiang Ling. Thin night neck back, revealing a crisp neckline, Tang Shi looked at it, the man seems to close his eyes to endure what feeling. She did not speak, silent staring at thin night that side face for a long time, and then moved away from sight. Su Qi sits beside Tang Wei. Tang Wei knows that the atmosphere is not good at the moment. The little boy volunteered to find a topic to dispel the undercurrent among adults. "By the way, why didn''t the little oil bottle come with you today?" Small oil bottle. Su Qi heard the adjective and chuckled, "are you talking about Bo Yan?" "Yes." Tang Wei held his hands in front of his chest, "isn''t it a small oil bottle?" Su Qi laughs twice, "she these two inborn sick, turn head body comfortable again to take her to come to you." Tang Wei originally wanted to say don''t come, fall a pure, didn''t expect thin Yan sick, suddenly and eyes Dodge, "what disease?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 857 "A little cold, it will be OK soon." Su Qi touched Tang Wei''s head, and then said to Tang Wei, "if you have time, go and see her." Tang only twisted his face, "hum, who is going to see that hypocritical man." Is thin face hypocritical? Bo Yan is not hypocritical. Her fault lies in that she is the daughter of an MI, so from birth, she is doomed to bear the sin. There was another silence in the carriage. When they got home, Tang Shi and Bo ye went back to Bo''s home together. She had to take Xiao Ye back. Su Qi and Han rang are waiting outside, which makes Bo Ye very unhappy. What do you say Su Qi is waiting for Tang poetry? I don''t want to take her home yet! Bo Ye said, "you can go. I have a driver who will take Tang Shi home." Su Qi hands in front of the chest, "I return to Baicheng, take her back, your driver, I don''t trust." Thin night forehead suddenly straight jump, "I still don''t trust you!" "Cut." Su Qi and Han rang were standing there, and Jiang Qi was also there. She said, "I''m with Tang poetry. Are you at ease?" Bo Ye didn''t speak, still not happy. When Tang Shi entered the door, Bo Ye opened the door for her. As soon as she got home, a bunch of white shadows rushed out and began to howl at Tang Shi and Bo Ye. Then the people inside came out and answered the street lamp outside. When they saw Bo Ye and Tang Shi standing together, they were shocked. Especially Cen Huiqiu. When the mother suddenly happy, the smile on the face can not cover, "Oh! How Why did you come back without saying hello? Shi Shi, come on, Lao Liang, hurry up and wait, Shi Shi and Xiao Ye are back! " Tang Shi just wanted to say if Bo Ye''s mother misunderstood something, but the smile from the heart on Cen Huiqiu''s face made Tang Shi feel confused. Once upon a time, she dreamed of being treated so sincerely by Boye''s family Bo Liang came out in a hurry and turned on the light in the living room. Suddenly, the room was bright. Xiao YeYe was very excited and wagged his tail to Bo Yeh and Tang Shi. In his eyes, Tang Shi and Bo Yeh were the hostess and the man, so as soon as his master came back, he couldn''t help jumping on them. "Good, good..." Tang Shi touched Xiao YeYe''s head and squatted down to play with it. Bo YeYe looked at the scene with a smile. Bo Liang and Cen Huiqiu look at each other, always feel that the two children now look more harmonious than before. CEN Huiqiu was very happy, especially when she saw Tang poetry coming back to Bo Ye. In her eyes, they couldn''t be separated for a long time. "Shishi, is it so late tonight that you want to go back?" CEN Huiqiu warmly asks Tang Shi to stay, which makes Tang Shi feel a little embarrassed. Subconsciously, she looks at Bo Ye and asks Bo Ye to help her explain. But Bo Ye liked the Tang poetry, squinting and smiling, "you have your room at home, or don''t go back?" Tang Shi blushed, shook his head and led xiaoyeye back, "I''d better go back. I can''t live in your house well." "Oh! What''s wrong! " CEN Huiqiu immediately said, "Shishi, I''ve been cleaning up your room all the time. You see, you''ve come all the way. Why don''t you take a night off?" Tang Shi looks up at Bo Ye. As soon as he hears that Tang Shi wants to live in his house, Bo Ye''s eyes are full of green light, which can eat Tang Shi as a whole, like a wolf. She stood upside down and understood Bo Ye''s idea. She immediately said, "no, auntie, I''ll go back -" before she finished, Bo Ye grabbed her hand. "I want to run when I come to my house?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 858 Tang Shi looks back in amazement. Seeing Bo Ye''s eyes, she suddenly feels tight. Unexpectedly, Bo Ye''s strength is so strong that she can''t shake it off. Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi hard, "don''t go back." The heart beat of Tang poetry almost broke a hundred, "you..." "Shishi, why don''t you stay at night and have a rest?" CEN Huiqiu is very careful to help his son attack, and then thin night hand behind his mother gave a thumbs up. Tang poetry can''t beat Bo Yeh''s hard work. Xiao Yeh doesn''t understand what happened. He wanders around Tang poetry and howls from time to time. Bo Yeh laughs when he listens to it. "You see, Xiao Yeh doesn''t want to go back." "You talk nonsense." Tang Shi tries to open Bo Ye''s fingers and notice that Bo Ye''s eyes are lonely for a moment. The woman''s heart is tight and pulls out her hand. Tang Shi quickly drags Xiao YeYe to go out. Bo YeYe shouts to her back, "Tang Shi, do you really want to go back so late?" In fact, he very much hoped that Tang poetry could stay, perhaps such a move also represents a kind of acceptance and forgiveness. But Tang Shi opened the door and said sorry in a hurry. I went back first, and dragged xiaoyeye out of the door of Bo''s house, leaving Bo YeYe standing in the middle of the living room, looking at the door opened and closed by her lonely eyes. There was a sudden silence in the room. CEN Huiqiu and Bo Liang didn''t speak. Looking at their son''s face down like this, he sighed for a long time. "We went too far." Bo Liang went up and patted Bo Ye on the shoulder, "son, it''s OK. Tang Shi now believes you more than before..." CEN Huiqiu also changed the way to comfort Bo Ye, "yes, Xiaoye, you see, Tang poetry will put the dog in our house, which shows that she actually accepted us a little bit from the bottom of her heart, right?" Bo Ye looked up at her parents and knew that they were worried about themselves. She was afraid that she would not recover because of Tang Shi''s refusal. She could only smile, "I''m ok. I''m used to it." Used to, Tang poetry in the final choice to leave. But he can''t blame her. He was once responsible for everything. Now it''s not easy for him to get along with her. Bo Ye said, "I bought a house next to her house." CEN Huiqiu was a little surprised, "ah? Is that the white city of Tang poetry? " "Right." Bo Ye looked at her mother and explained, "the house that Tang Shi lives in now is actually Han rang''s. Han rang gave up the villa to Tang Shi and Jiang Qi, but I don''t think it''s good for her to live in someone else''s house, so she bought one next door." So at that time, Bo Ye said that he bought a villa next door for the convenience of Tang poetry. In fact, it was for Tang poetry to have an independent residence in the future. His decoration is also to let Tang poetry play its own role and make it a favorite style of Tang poetry. However, Bo Ye didn''t tell Tang poetry about all this. If he said it rashly, it would only make Tang poetry flinch. After all, Bo Ye can''t understand Tang poetry''s character any more. She certainly won''t accept the big house that Bo Ye gave her. Bo Ye said, "Dad, if you have time, help me to go to the real estate bureau to see Tang Shi''s personal account. The public security bureau is OK. I want to move the house to her name, but..." "Don''t let her know, do you?" Bo Liang said, "OK, I''ll check it for you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 859 Tang Shi first returned to Baicheng that night. Later, he searched for the name in his mobile phone address book and found Ma Qiang, who had not been contacted for a long time. He sent a message to Bo Ye. [child''s mother: I found Ma Qiang''s contact information. It seems that he is in Baicheng recently. ¡¿ [Bo Ye: it''s hard for you. Are you really OK alone? ¡¿ [kid''s mother: wait a minute, Chris is coming. It''s OK. I''ll go to find Ma Qiang and tell you. ¡¿Bo Ye: well. ¡¿ after sending this message, Bo ye lay back in bed and would stay. He also called LAN Ming, but LAN Ming didn''t reply to him, so he must still be busy. Maybe he can''t meet LAN Ming today. Because of the regulations just promulgated, LAN Ming must be affected to some extent. Bo Ye is still a little worried when he looks at the typesetting from Tang Shi. That Ma Qiang has always been insidious and cunning. When Tang Shi goes alone, he is afraid that she will suffer losses. Half an hour later, Tang Shi got through Ma Qiang''s phone, and then there was a sound of drunkenness, with a little bit of drunkenness and teasing, "Yo, Miss Tang!" Tang Shi also laughed a few times, "Mr. Ma, it''s my honor that you still remember me." "Miss Tang''s mobile phone number, but I''ve put it in the address book. Today, I didn''t expect that you would take the initiative to come to me, which surprised me." "If Mr. Ma is there, you can manage everything every day. It''s a bit of a surprise for me to be able to pick up my phone..." Tang shidun, simply straight to the point, "Mr. Ma, we are all in the same circle. I won''t tell you more. Where are you? Is it convenient for us to come out and have a talk?" "Miss Tang asked me out. I''m sure I have time." Ma Qiang said with a smile, "Miss Tang, as far as I know, are you in Baicheng now? As it happens, I''m on a business trip in Baicheng these days. I wonder if you are free... " "I have." Tang Shi grabbed the mobile phone and immediately said, "Mr. Ma, you sent me your address by SMS. I''ll come to you now." Ma Qiang said in a greasy voice, "Miss Tang is so enthusiastic, but I''m flattered..." Tang poetry was excited by Ma Qiang''s voice and got goose bumps all over her body. However, she could only suppress her smile and said to Ma Qiang, "OK, Ma is always a pleasant person. I''ll see you at night." "See you in the evening." Hang up the phone, Tang Shi rubbed his arm, let his heart that feeling of disgust quickly disappear. She hasn''t come back to this circle for a long time, and she never thought that it was for the sake of thin night that she came back to detour with them. The woman took a deep breath, sat in front of the dressing table and began to put on her make-up again. When Tang Wei pushed the door in, he saw Tang Shi applying lipstick and was stunned, "Mommy, are you going out?" "Yes." Tang Shi said, "I''m going to see Ma Qiang." Tang Wei frowned, "it''s not a good person to listen to the name. By the way, Chris arrived. I just opened the door for him -" "ah! Baby Chris came straight in, "I miss you so much! Why didn''t you contact me for so long? I heard he Boye went to London for his holiday, didn''t he? When I have thin night, I will be left alone. When I think of it, I will be called, you heartless woman Tang Shi looked at Chris and said, "well, Chris, thank you for coming out with me tonight. Ma Qiang sent me the address. Shall we go together?" Chris touched his chin gracefully and chuckled. "Yes, I''ll try to be your knight tonight." Half an hour later, Tang Shi arrives at the address given by Ma Qiang. It''s a nightclub full of gorgeous women in and out. It''s a bit unexpected to see Tang Shi standing there in a crisp black suit. "There''s a woman at the door." "The man beside her is so handsome. Is he a half breed?" "What are these people doing here?" "What''s more, coming to the nightclub, of course, is to have fun ~" several women dressed in exposed clothes walked past each other with a smile. Tang Shi stood there and took a deep breath. "I seldom see you smoking." Chris stood at the door, looking at Tang poetry in a suit and skirt. The woman''s slender fingers were mingled with a cigarette, and the smoke from her red lips made the man confused and confused, obscuring her amazing eyes. When she dropped her eyes, the whole world seemed to be lonely. Tang Shi put out the unfinished smoke directly, and then the high-heeled shoes made a sharp voice. She said, "go, let''s go." "I can''t appear in public for the moment, so I opened a private room next door and contacted me in case of any emergency." Chris patted Tang Shi on the shoulder and said, "don''t hold on, it''s not just for me Also for the sake of thin night. " That guy must be very worried when he heard that Tang Shi went to see Ma Qiang alone? Tang Shi''s eyes twinkled and didn''t speak. Later, as she stepped forward, Chris stared at her slender figure and clenched her fingers.[Tang poetry goes in. ¡¿ when a line of words is knocked down on the screen of the mobile phone, and then the send button is pressed, the man closes his eyes. ****** Tang Shi went into the largest private room here and looked up to see Ma Qiang sitting in the middle, smiling at her with a meaningful smile, "Miss Tang." Ma Qiang is different from the ordinary greasy middle-aged men. Those top upstarts are lustful, but they are cunning. They have sharp eyes. When they stare at Tang poetry, they make her feel as if she has been watched naked. The look in his eyes was too strong. It was only when he came out from the fighting in the officialdom. Compared with the hardness and ferocity of Cong Zheng, Ma Qiang felt more sinister and cunning like a fox. Tang poetry has a spirit of twelve points. This man is different from the greasy man in front of her. His intrigue is unfathomable. She must pay attention to it step by step. "When you called me just now, I thought I was blinded." Ma Qiang put on a forthright look, let the waiter to Tang Shi lead the way, then people around to give way to a position, just in Ma Qiang''s side. Tang Shi sat down and laughed at Ma Qiang. "What Mr. Ma said, I''m not a very powerful person. When I think about it, how can I make Mr. Ma have the illusion by contacting Mr. Ma?" "That''s not because Is that Miss Tang calling me? " Ma Qiang didn''t touch Tang poetry. He just curled a bunch of Tang poetry''s hair. His tepid attack made Tang poetry know that he was deep in the city and didn''t rush to do it. Now he was just testing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 860 The woman smiles and raises a glass of wine. It''s better to take the initiative to attack, so she says to Ma Qiang, "it''s my negligence. I didn''t contact you a while ago, so I''ll match you first. I''ll find you more next time." "Ouch! Miss Tang is a good drinker "It''s so cool. I seem to be a man of the right disposition." "Very powerful, Mr. Ma. Look at Miss Tang, how generous she is today." There are a lot of flattering voices around. Ma Qiang hasn''t stepped down yet. There are not too many people following him. In order to please Ma Qiang, Tang poetry is boasting too much. After drinking, Tang poetry sits there quietly, with half of its face on its side. It''s clearly in the most erotic occasion, but it doesn''t have the smell of fireworks. Yes, fireworks. She doesn''t smoke at all, which is probably the place where she fascinates men most. Different from those women who are beautiful but lack soul, Tang poetry always sticks to its own character and bottom line. Even if it is forced to the end, it is struggling to stand up again. Ma Qiang likes to see how desperate the expression on his face is at the moment when the dignity of a noble woman like Tang poetry is completely defeated. He likes to appreciate the despair of his prey. Tang poetry realized that Ma Qiang''s eyes on himself were particularly terrible. He clenched his fingers. Ma Qiang casually found a topic to talk about, but what he said was the most painful memory of Tang poetry. "I bought a design work of your brother in those years, but now..." Ma Qiang shook his head, "Miss Tang, I''m sorry." Sorry? Sorry? This kind of place, this kind of plot, deliberately talking about her brother''s affairs, but also high sounding to say two words of mourning, this is not humiliating her, what else can it be?! Tang Shi was so angry that she shivered all over, but she had to smile, "Mr. Ma, my brother must be very well now. Don''t worry, we have to take care of ourselves when we are alive." The implication is, please take care of your own life. Don''t take care of me and my brother. I didn''t expect Tang Shi to fight back. Ma Qiang narrowed his eyes and said, "Miss Tang surprised me. You look very strong." Tang poetry bowed his head, "Ma Zong''s praise is wrong." Looking at Ma Qiang''s appearance, he must know what Tang poetry came for today. He just didn''t take the initiative to say it, just hung slowly, waiting for Tang poetry to ask. Tang Shi was biting her teeth and beating about the Bush, "Mr. Ma, I know you are powerful, so I want to ask you whether the stock market is..." "Ah Ma Qiang put his hand on Tang Shi''s lips. This action frightened Tang Shi and made her feel disgusted again. The man took advantage of this time to embrace Tang Shi''s waist. She trembled. When she raised her head, she looked at Ma Qiang fiercely. "It''s not good for Miss Tang to talk to me about business now, is it?" Ma Qiang grinned like a wild animal. Then Tang Shi Yu Guang saw his gang begin to lean towards the door, as if to lock the door. "Besides, it''s a secret of our officialdom. Although I know you''re here for this, I can''t tell you so easily. Why don''t we exchange secrets and I''ll give you secrets? What about you? What do you give me? " The coarse fingers lift Tang Shi''s chin. The woman''s fingers tightly clench into fists, trying to grab her mobile phone, but Ma Qiang sees through the action. The next second, a big hand grabs her mobile phone hidden under her leg. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 861 "You --" Tang Shi''s breath stopped, and the mobile phone was smashed to pieces by Ma Qiang. What else did the woman want to say? The middle-aged man tore up the mask completely and pressed her directly on the wall. Tang Shi''s pupil tightened a little and immediately raised his leg to resist with fighting skills - but Why? Why are your hands and feet weak? I can''t make any effort at all! Is there any medicine in the wine just now? Damn, did Ma Qiang know that she would come to him sooner or later, so he was ready for this? Tang Shi wanted to ask for help, but Ma Qiang held her down. The man pinched her neck and laughed insidiously, "it''s useless for you to break your throat because the room is soundproof. As for your good friend who stayed in the private room next door, it must have been completely solved. " Chris?! Tang poetry is full of sirens in her mind. Her mouth is covered by other people. The woman struggles, but she can''t resist Ma Qiang''s amazing strength. He leaned down, his voice like a snake around the heart of Tang poetry, "do you think that when I bought your brother''s works, I really looked up to your brother? I wanted to sleep with you at that time. I know that sooner or later, you will come to me and beg me. Don''t worry. Let''s go fishing for a long time. Tang poetry You can''t escape from me. " Tang poetry''s heart beat violently, and his breathing accelerated. Was that time Can ma Qiang expect this day? No, it''s not Ma Qiang. It''s Ma Qiang''s mastermind behind the scenes. Before her brother''s accident, she had already thought about this kind of change in the whole society? So, how big is a person''s ambition? It can be measured in years To plan a terrible plot? Tang poetry can''t say anything else. She is pressed by Ma Qiang in a fighting posture. Then she knows that this man can be captured! "No -" the clothes were yanked down. Tang Shi used high heels to attack Ma Qiang, but he easily resolved them. The woman''s eyes were red. Although her strength was weak, she was still struggling. All her joints were pressed hard. If she wanted to raise her hand, there was no angle to resist. Tang Shi gasped and said, "Mr. Ma, do you have to..." "Do you want to pretend to be calm and negotiate with me at such a time?" Ma Qiang holds Tang Shi''s hair and grabs her whole face. Her hair is pulled and her scalp feels painful. Tang Shi tries not to say a word. However, it is this appearance that makes Ma Qiang want to make Tang Shi''s life worse than death. He wanted to see the precious woman beg for mercy. Later, Ma Qiang directly tore Tang Shi''s clothes on both shoulders, which was so powerful that she could tear Tang Shi to pieces. She screamed, but the voice was not loud. The woman tried to run out with her last strength, but her knees softened as soon as she touched the ground, and she fell straight down. Then she was dragged straight back by Ma Qiang. Tang Shi struggled, but she couldn''t get rid of anything. A group of people were smiling at her. Tang Shi''s eyes were scarlet, and her fingers were tightly clenched. No You can''t bow your head. At this time, everything is ruined Dirty fingers down her neck, Tang Shi shivered and did not beg for mercy. When she closed her eyes, her brain flashed a face. It''s a face that can laugh when the world is falling apart. Thin night Help me. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 862 Looking at Tang Shi''s face of desperation, Ma Qiang squeezed her chin, "thin night? Did you just shout "Bo Ye?" When people are most vulnerable, they will always think of the people they need to ask for help. When Ma Qiang hears the word "thin night" in Tang Shi''s mouth, he seems to be pleased. He clings to a woman''s hair. The pain makes her confused, and she constantly breathes cold air. "It''s really a cheap wild dog. Bo Ye hurt you like this at the beginning, and now he''s asking him to help you. Tang Shi, you are really pitiful. You haven''t got rid of Bo Ye up to now. What do you say you are not mean? Are you the masochist of legend? It''s better to follow me. I have whip and candle... " Tang Shi''s eyes widened in horror. With a wave of Ma qiangfu''s hand, he immediately called out a few women to smile at Tang Shi. His eyes were covered with drunkenness, and he reached out to touch Tang Shi''s skin. Ma Qiang is a master of training people. Instead of taking the initiative to attack Tang poetry, he first let other women of the same sex with Tang poetry attack Tang poetry! "Don''t Touch me Tang Shi shouts. As soon as she opens her mouth, a little girl pours a mouthful of hot wine. Maybe she still puts that kind of medicine. When she drinks it, Tang Shi feels that her whole body is burning, weak and weak, unable to make other efforts. Even speaking depends on the final consciousness. Tang Shi''s eyes are scarlet, which makes Ma Qiang laugh. The man plays with her hair, presses her head on his thigh, and then asks the maid to hold down Tang Shi. Looking at Tang Shi''s resistance, Ma Qiang laughs, "I really want to know Rong Nan''s plan and the backstage behind him, right?" Rongnan. Tang Shi''s eyes widened and his pupils shrank. Ma Qiang stretched out his fingers and wiped them from her lips. "Why don''t you break up with thin night and follow me?" Tang Shi''s body trembles and a disgust surges up from her chest. Her hair is on her head. Ma Qiang''s ferocious smile has left a very serious shadow in her heart. She wants to speak and finds her voice hoarse. Ma Qiang''s fingers are especially strong. He wants to pinch out all kinds of marks on Tang Shi''s face. He says to Tang Shi with a smirk, "are you a cheap woman? ¡± the heart of Tang poetry trembled. "Even the kind of men who have hurt you and ruined your family can forgive. You deserve to have bad luck all your life. This kind of useless heart of the virgin wants to be taught by others. When I saw you at that time, I thought you were pure and noble. Now you are insulted. Do you think Bo ye would want to kill me when he saw this picture Tang poetry with a clear sense of hatred in the eyes, exhausted the strength of every word, "don''t think about it." Ma Qiang. The woman went on hysterically and said, "he''s going to kill you!" Ma Qiang feels that he has been provoked and slaps Tang Shi heavily in the face. Tang Shi coughs up a mouthful of blood and slowly climbs down the corner of his mouth. The woman''s eyes are open and her eyes are sharp as a knife, which makes Ma Qiang extremely unhappy. Clearly in such a situation, Tang poetry can''t protect itself. Why, why can she show such fearless eyes? He wanted to tear up the arrogance of Tang poetry, so he squeezed Tang poetry by the neck, "obey me, I''ll tell you who Rongnan is and the plan behind him!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 863 Tang Shi felt that the air in his chest was being drained bit by bit, and his eyes were in a coma and he could hardly recognize Ma Qiang''s face. No It''s going to suffocate I''m out of breath "Do you know what thin night is like now?" Ma Qiang laughed two times, "Bo''s family is going to close down. Do you think Bo Ye is still that Bo Ye? Tang Shi, women like you are easy to cheat. No matter how hard they are, they will be forgiven in the end. Don''t you think you are not innocent at all? It''s your stupid tolerance that makes you deserve so much suffering. Bo Ye can''t protect himself now. Without Bo, he is a dog - " " follow me, I will treat you lightly. After all, you are a rare body and toy. Tang poetry If you leave me, I will not be like Bo Ye, I will be your master From head to toe, from inside to outside... " He''s a pervert who likes SM! "What are you looking at?" Ma Qiang noticed the expression of Tang poetry''s unwillingness to be soft, furious, "what is thin night? Tang poetry, you are just like this because of thin night! I am your Savior! I am your God "Don''t say anything nice there!" Tang Shi felt that her brain was burning, but at that moment, she said everything regardless. Even if every word he said, his body began to tremble and he began to lose his strength little by little. Tang Shi was still red eyed and recklessly angered Ma Qiang, "a person like you who has never experienced anything Standing in the perspective of the highest god, judging everything from the ground, this idea is the most ridiculous! In my eyes, people with excess self-consciousness are as stupid as people who don''t use their brains to do things. You''d better save it! " Why does he How to judge others'' everything in this way! Still high above, I feel very noble! He doesn''t know anything. Bo Ye''s atonement for everything he lost and paid Tang Shi''s mouth is full of bleeding. She tries not to let the pain force her tears out, but her present posture makes Ma Qiang want to crush her. "Don''t be a motherfucker!" Another slap in the face made the brain of Tang poetry buzzing, but she clenched her fist, which made Ma Qiang cruel, "peel her off for me!" "Don''t come here!" When Tang Shi screamed, the maids rushed up one after another and took out a few pieces of cloth to cover other people''s sight, surrounded them in the curtain. At the same time, countless weak and boneless hands began to grope wantonly on Tang Shi. That kind of action made Tang Shi tremble, "don''t..." "Don''t..." "Little sister, don''t struggle, our master is very gentle..." They have been domesticated by Ma Qiang into "livestock" and even tried to brainwash Tang poetry. Women''s dignity has been broken, "no, you are brainwashed..." "Little sister, it''s no use No one will come to save you, Ma Ye''s favorite prey There is no place to escape... " The laughter sounds pleasant to outsiders, but Tang Shi feels that the women''s voices in front of her are frightening. Those thin pieces of cloth will be lifted at any time. Someone reaches out to open the zipper of her dress. A group of women surround Tang Shi and block her sight with only a few pieces of cloth. She has no other strength to resist all this. Tang poetry vaguely heard what vibration came from the floor, and she lost her strength of support, and gradually fell into the dark. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 864 "Tang Poetry --!" One second before her brain was completely chaotic, Tang poetry heard a sound, like an axe splitting all her chaotic vision, like intense light coming in in the dark, and then there was a loud noise from the gate! Tang Shi opened her eyes feebly and saw that the door had been kicked to the ground by someone through the curtain. Then someone rushed in from there. A group of maids screamed, and the curtain was torn down by a big hand. A suit coat directly covered Tang Shi''s body. From the familiar taste, Tang poetry felt that his nervous tension was completely broken at this moment. "Tang poetry..." Bo Ye''s hands are shaking when he holds Tang Shi. He covers her with a suit, presses her in his arms, and looks at Ma Qiang like a murderer''s knife He carefully exhausted all the protection of the woman, Ma Qiang this beast as scum dare to hurt her! "Bo Shao..." Lin Ci was surprised. He didn''t expect to see Tang poetry. He was fragile like a broken doll. After being insulted and disciplined, his eyes were as empty as a black hole. Too It''s heartbreaking. What a proud person Tang poetry is "Sorry..." Bo Yehong''s eyes kept comforting the shivering woman in her arms, "I''m sorry I''m late. I''m sorry... " Jiang Qi follows Han rang and is called by Bo Ye. When Bo Ye finds that he can''t get in touch with Tang poetry, he goes directly to Jiang Qi. So now Jiang Qi also follows him. He comes in to have a look at the messy scene, the taste uniform of Tang poetry, and Ma Qiang sitting there with a whip in his hand. Jiang Qi just feels that a woman can''t stand herself My best friend went through this and screamed, then picked up the wine bottle in the corner and rushed up. Han rang roared and held Jiang Qi in his arms. Jiang Qi''s heart was about to break, and he roared hysterically, "beast, I''ll kill you - I''ll kill you -!" When did Tang poetry suffer such humiliation?! Even if once looked down upon by thin night, was hit by him, also did not receive such grievance forcibly! At this moment, her best friend is lying in thin night''s arms, her clothes are messy, her skin is red and swollen, and she has been changed into this kind of down-to-earth suit and covered with a curtain - what can this kind of curtain cover! They just tried their best to torture the dignity of Tang poetry! Jiang Qi felt that her movements were shaking constantly, because Tang Shi suffered so much that she could not calm down. This is her best friend. She once protected her from the threat of Ye Jingtang, but now someone has hurt her to this point! "Beast -" Jiang Qi''s voice was torn. Han rang snatched the wine bottle in his hand. The man hugged his girlfriend. "Don''t be impulsive. Give it to Bo Ye. Give it to Bo ye here. If you are impulsive, Tang Shi will be worried." Jiang Qi pointed to Ma Qiang. Congshan and luofan, two people who didn''t speak much, rushed up and held Ma Qiang down. Without any face, Ma Qiang still sneered, "who are you? What is it? " Ma Qiang doesn''t know what the people of the seven deadly sins look like. In his eyes, these people are also small minions, and their tone is more and more disdainful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 865 "If you look at the current situation, you can still say such words without shame. Do you want to die quickly?" Qi Mo cleanly loaded the gun. It was the first time that they saw Tang Shi''s tragic appearance. When they were distressed, they were so angry that they wanted to shoot the damned scum! As friends, they have been so angry, so So as As a lover of Tang poetry, Bo Ye, up to now How should it collapse? All of a sudden, they look up at Bo Ye. He holds Tang poetry in his arms. His eyes are red to blood. He approaches Ma Qiang who is held down by Congshan and luofan step by step. Behind him, Qi Mo doesn''t move and points a gun at Ma Qiang. However, even in this case, Ma Qiang still has more than a blade. He probably feels that Bo Ye can''t pose any threat to him. If ordinary people, this kind of courage, thin night is to clap three times and then boast, good courage. But this man is Ma Qiang. It''s Ma Qiang who wants to kill them along the line with Rongnan! Bo Ye didn''t speak. He just stared at Ma Qiang and said for a long time, "what did you do to Tang poetry?" At the moment of landing, there was a sense of killing! Ma Qiang Yin compassion smile twice, "see don''t you know?" He deliberately said evasive, is to let Bo night misunderstanding, want to see Bo night out of control. "If I touch Tang poetry What will happen to you? " Ma Qiang is not afraid of Bo Ye''s killing intention. The man in front of him really makes people feel gloomy and terrible, but he thinks that he has the backing of Rong Nan. Bo Ye dare not do anything to him, let alone Bo night now even Bo''s business can not go on, it is estimated that the trend has gone, just Bo night, why fear?! Ma Qiang just wanted to sneer the next second, suddenly in front of the thin night suddenly started, in the crowd did not react, he kicked in Ma Qiang''s mouth, even without the slightest deviation, directly kicked his chin dislocated, watched Ma Qiang eject a mouthful of blood, and then two front teeth burst out of his mouth. In mid air across an arc, followed by blood splashed on the ground. Jiang Qi stepped back and took a breath of air. Bo Ye kicked Ma Qiang''s front teeth and dislocated his chin! This kind of strength - normal human power can reach this level, is already extremely terrible existence Ma Qiang only felt a sharp pain coming from his mouth. How dare he! How dare he?! But Ma Qiang didn''t think that if he insulted Tang poetry to such an extent, he would force Bo Ye to the edge of anger. He dares, of course he dares! What else can''t he do?! The middle-aged man screamed, but it was not over yet. Bo ye turned around and took Tang Shi to Qi Mo''s arms. He said in a low voice, "help me take care of it." Qi Mo took the gun and immediately took Tang Shi. Later, he saw Bo ye turn around quickly, and his posture was as fast as a wild animal, and he suddenly approached Ma Qiang. Ma Qiang has just been forced by Bo Ye''s kick, and now his eyes finally show a trace of panic. Then he struggles violently, but Congshan and luofan are too strong to hold him down. After all, one is the successor of the underground organization, and the other is a close combat expert. His strength is definitely more fierce than that of ordinary men. He suddenly experiences the Tang Dynasty Poetry wants to resist but can''t get rid of the suffocation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 866 Bo Ye comes forward and grabs Ma Qiang''s collar, clenches his bony fingers, and the back of his hand is blue. The voice is filled with astonishing anger. Ma Qiang''s blood drips down his chin, falls on the back of Bo Ye''s hand, and penetrates into the man''s fingers. The thick blood accelerates Bo Ye''s breathing. He holds ma Qiang in a dangerous posture and says, "do you touch him Where is she? " Ma Qiang''s mouth is full of blood. With a word, blood bubbles come out. Bo Ye presses his head and directly smashes him face down on the ground. Qi Mo is scared once and again. It''s too lethal! Ma Qiang screamed, and even heard his nose bone fracture. "Do you think that if I turn off Bo''s, it''s not the night before?" Bo Ye grins. At that moment, his smile is like hell Shura. No one knows how much suffering and remorse he is suffering, and no one can guess his anger at this moment How scary it is. "Take ignorance and stupidity as a shield, your ability really surprised me..." Thin night narrowed eyes to smile a, then hit a finger to ring, "waste his limbs!" Ma Qiang roared with blood, "dare you! Rongnan won''t let you go - " " you dare to mention Rongnan to me when you are dying. " Bo Ye squats down and his eyes are merciless and indifferent. Everyone is shocked by his cold vision. If his eyes can be turned into a sharp blade, Ma Qiang must be bloody and full of holes at this moment. At this moment, thin night chuckled twice, "hands on." When he talks, it''s like looking at a wild dog, and his anger makes his face more rebellious. The man grabs Ma Qiang''s hair, just like Ma Qiang grabs Tang poetry''s hair before, and carries his hair to his face. "Remember my face." The more Bo Ye laughs, the more dangerous he is. People like him always laugh angrily, "I''m waiting for you to revenge me, I''m afraid of you I don''t have the guts. " Then Cong Shan and Luo fan didn''t hesitate much. After Bo Ye said that, they turned his hands and feet in a strange posture. Ma Qiang spat blood, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his hands and feet began to shake. Congshan and luofan let go of him, and Ma Qiang fell and rolled to the ground. But now he didn''t have the strength to stand up or start. His hands and feet have Has been twisted to fracture! "These costs are far from enough..." Bo Ye narrowed his eyes. At that moment, the man''s handsome face was covered with frost. The dark pupil passed the penetrating sword light and sword shadow. He said, "if you have the courage to provoke Tang poetry, you should accept the end of life as if you were dead -" "Bo Ye, you You deserve it... " Ma Qiang is still at the end of the storm Follow me What''s the difference... " By this sentence in thin night''s brain nerve endings play a sharp siren, stimulate his eyes red on the spot, pupil minute minute contraction pressure into the shape of a pointer, Jiang Qi screamed, Han rang yelled, "Congshan luofan, seize thin night!" But - it''s too late! Bo Ye turns around and picks up Ma Qiang from the ground. He smashes his whole body on the wall and punches him under his ribs. The crisp cracking sound and the dull tearing sound come. Ma Qiang turns his eyes and suddenly exudes a stream of liquid between his legs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 867 He was beaten to pee Thin night did not stop, behind Cong Shan to drag him, thin night regardless, rushed up a foot on Ma Qiang''s chest, followed by the middle-aged man twitch for a while, straight out of a hot blood mist! There are still a few drops of blood in Bo Ye''s eyes. The man seems to be crazy, and he is completely irrational by Ma Qiang''s words. Qi Mo says, "Bo Ye, don''t be impulsive --" "stop Bo Ye! It''s hard to kill people! Ma Qiang is still from the central government! " "Go away!" Bo Ye, with the chill of destroying the sky and the earth in his eyes, reaches out and strangles Ma Qiang''s neck. He can almost break his neck with a click. This murderous atmosphere scares everyone. Now Bo Ye can do anything! "Bo Ye, calm down!" Even Cong Shan, who was always lazy, yelled with tension in his voice. But their shouting and stopping couldn''t stop Bo Ye at all - "looking for death!" Bo Ye roars, and his voice is shaking. They want to shake off Congshan''s oppression. Qi Mo first see Bo Ye lose control and collapse like this. How far has he been forced "Don''t -" at the end of the day, it was Luo fan who grabbed Bo Ye''s neck, but Bo ye turned Luo fan over directly. This incident surprised everyone. Luo fan, the most effective fighter, actually Unexpectedly all can''t suppress thin night, only a spirit if you silk''s cry, let thin night suddenly stopped to hit Ma Qiang''s fist. It''s Tang poetry She calls the name of thin night with her last strength. Before Qi Mo can help her, she stumbles and hugs the angry thin night from behind. She''s the only one in the world. Only when she can make the out of control thin night stop, can the situation be pacified Thin night panting, Tang poetry feel even in the hazy, heard thin night seems to faint with crying cavity. Later, all the men''s movements stopped, and Tang Shi felt that he was losing his strength little by little. Before taking off Li, she held Bo Ye''s hand, the fist he kept hitting Ma Qiang, the hot pulse close to her heart - she said, "don''t It''s killing people. Don''t go to jail, go to jail It''s terrible. " Prison. It''s terrible. Because she had been in prison, she knew the terrible situation in prison, so she didn''t want Bo Ye to go to prison because she caused a lot of people''s lives. But ironically, it was he who put her in jail. It''s his thin night. Now, I try my best not to let Bo ye go to jail, but It''s Tang poetry. Bo Ye''s psychological defense is completely smashed at this moment, and his heart is shivering, like being cut into pieces. The next second Tang poetry directly fainted. "To the hospital Send to the hospital! " Bo Ye picked up Tang Shi, hands shaking, "call Jiang lingbai Yue --" Qi Mo asked, "what about this man?" "Take a picture of him now, put him under house arrest with Lu Yiting, cut off his little finger and send it to Rongnan!" she said Qi Mo stepped back two steps and murmured, "madman..." More terrible than their seven sins! Bo Ye is out of control. For the sake of Tang poetry, this man who can smile even when the sky is falling apart turns into a devil at this moment! Tang Shi felt as if she had fallen into a generous embrace. Everything that happened later, along with her consciousness, gradually left her www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 868 Tang Shi felt that she had had a long dream. She didn''t see the sun and didn''t know her age. She repeated the painful illusion of suffocation over and over again. When will this dream wake up? She vaguely remembers that there seems to be a person and a thing in her brain waiting for her to wake up to complete and witness, but But she couldn''t get rid of this nightmare. Someone was oppressing her and hurting her. Tang Shi embraces herself in her dream. What''s the matter with all this? She can''t bear the pressure Until later, she heard someone ask in her ear, "Tang Shi, what''s the matter with you, Tang Shi --" Tang Shi suddenly opened her eyes, screamed and sat up directly from the bed. "Be careful of your hand, there''s a needle on the back of it!" Jiang Ling holds Tang Shi in his arms. Tang Shi looks at Jiang Ling blankly in front of him. He is followed by Bai Yue with the same worried face. Tang Shi took a breath and then said, "I..." The voice is still hoarse. "You have a good rest." Jiang Ling patted Tang Shi on the shoulder and then said, "Ma Qiang''s problem has been solved. I can''t pry out any other news from him. Tang Shi, you are very brave." Tang poetry remembers everything that happened to Ma Qiang. She reaches out and hugs herself in horror. While Cong Shan looks at such Tang poetry, her eyes are full of heartache. The man stepped forward and pressed Tang Shi''s head into his arms. He said in a low voice, "it''s all over. It''s ok..." Tang Shi''s tears broke the bank again. She held Cong Shan''s clothes on her chest. She cried out and sobbed, "brother..." It''s great to have a family to rely on at such a time Cong Shan looked up, and the man was like a monster trapped in a Jedi. His eyes gradually showed a kind of indescribable loneliness, and then slowly closed his eyes. If It has nothing to do with being a brother and sister to be with you all your life. Cong Shan''s hand gently pressed on the top of Tang Shi''s head. His soft hair left a wonderful touch on his finger. But the woman in front of her, from head to foot, from inside to outside, belongs to thin night. In her heart, has she ever Has he ever had a place? This answer, for Congshan, is no longer important. ****** Tang Shi took a day off in the hospital, during which Bo Ye didn''t come. At first, Tang poetry thought that Bo Ye was busy, so it didn''t ask much. However, at nine o''clock in the evening, when the curtain of night hung high, Bo Ye still didn''t appear. The woman frowned and asked Bai Yue in a low voice, "what about Bo Ye?" Bai Yue''s hand was stiff when he was filling in the form. Then he looked up with a dry smile, "this Well Ah ha ha ha... " Tang poetry noticed something wrong, "where is Bo Ye?" No one gave her an answer. Bai Yue simply chose silence. Later, Qi and Mo came in to say goodbye to Tang poetry. Tang poetry stopped them one by one, "wait a minute, where is Bo Ye now?" Qi Mo and Luo fan look at each other. Luo fan is still an iceberg, but Qi Mo is a little embarrassed. Tang Shi goes to see his brother Cong Shan. Cong Shan is just as lazy as Luo fan. He just doesn''t talk about thin night. An ominous premonition sounded the alarm in Tang poetry The woman''s voice rose and repeated, "where is thin night? Is he still dealing with things? If it''s something to do with me, then I have the right to know - " " he''s in the detention house. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 869 Finally, it was Jiang Qi who couldn''t help standing beside Han rang and holding his hands in a fist shape. Everyone was shocked and stopped -- "Jiang Qi, don''t..." "Bo Ye said not to let Tang poetry know -" "Tang poetry has the right to know!" Jiang Qi insisted on his opinion, "not to mention I think Tang Shi should also know that Bo Ye is in the detention house. " She shook herself and murmured incredulously, "what are you talking about?" Thin night Bo Ye in the detention house? Why Why no one told her, why Bo Ye also deliberately let everyone hide from her! Tang Shi feels a little unsteady. Now she wants to I just want to leave hospital to see Bo Ye. The woman looked up at Jiang Ling, "is it convenient for me to leave the hospital now?" Jiang Ling said firmly, "inconvenient." Tang Shi was discouraged and clenched her fist. She didn''t know what to say, but she couldn''t calm down when she heard that Bo Ye was in the detention center. Why do you go to the detention center? Why? How can people like Bo ye enter the detention center? What happened Is it, is it that later that day things were not stopped, so they became more and more out of control? Tang Shi wanted to know something about the new situation, but no matter what she asked now, people in the room kept quiet. Even Jiang Qi, who told her that Bo Ye was in the detention house at the beginning, kept silent. Maybe the next news could not be known to Tang Shi. Tang poetry worries if If Bo Ye is really in prison, who will carry all this? There was silence in the ward. After a long time, Bai Yuecai reached out and patted Tang Shi heavily on the shoulder. "Leave everything to Lao Ye. Can''t you trust him?" Tang Shi looked up, and Bai Yue sighed at her, "we can understand your mood, but Tang Shi, you have to be calm. We all know who Bo Ye is, and he can certainly solve things..." These words are just beautiful words. Tang poetry knows the water in them. Ma Qiang is from the central government. Bo Ye has offended him directly. He can''t retreat completely. But she didn''t think that Bo ye would enter the detention house. The end was a little too serious. The woman bit her teeth. "I want to see Bo Ye as soon as possible." "Tang poetry..." "If you don''t recuperate, Bo Ye will worry." Jiang Ling tried to convince Tang poetry with this. "But if Bo Ye is really put in prison, I can''t make myself recover well." Tang poetry''s voice is also crisp and clear, "by the way, how''s Bo''s condition recently? What about Lin CI? " She has been used to calling Lin to leave, instinctively let her take over everything of Bo Ye directly. Later, Lin leaves the door, holding the computer, "Miss Tang, Bo Shao''s affairs with multinational companies outside may need to trouble you for a period of time." "It doesn''t matter." Tang Shi''s expression is serious, "the day after tomorrow help me arrange people to see thin night." "This is a bit difficult." Lin CI shakes his head, "Bo Shao can''t come out yet." Can''t get out of here?! Bo Ye must have a way to come out, but once he comes out, he will fall into other people''s hands, so he can only hold still for a while, leading to the present situation. Tang poetry has a faint anger, "how long do you need to close?" "A month." Lin CI lowered his head, "and It''s in the file. " It means Will it leave a record? Bo Ye, such a bright man, if he has a criminal record in the police station, his whole reputation will be ruined if he says it! Tang Shi''s hand is trembling. She knows that Bo Ye must have prepared all the way back. She can''t disturb Bo Ye''s plan rashly. She can only follow Lin Ci''s request to stabilize the situation of foreign companies for him. When a woman sits on the hospital bed and works with Bo Ye''s computer, Lin CI feels that the imitation Buddha has returned to more than half a year ago, and fate is like a circle, wandering around or returning to the origin ¡£ In the middle of typing, Tang poetry quit. Then the woman''s voice said coldly, "I don''t care who ma Qiang is. I want to get Bo Ye out of the detention center, whether it''s a lawsuit or a private settlement." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 870 After hearing this sentence, people were shocked. They didn''t expect that Tang Shi would go to Ma Qiang directly. Then the woman looked up and said, "give me the contact information of Ma Qiang again." "Now Ma Qiang doesn''t accept anyone''s contact with others." Lin CI low way, "at present can contact, only Ma Qiang''s lawyer." Lawyer?! Is Ma Qiang going to sue Bo Ye? "Shameless..." Tang poetry clenched his fist, Ma Qiang actually has a face to fight with Bo Ye! Now Bo Ye can''t get in touch with the outside in the detention center. The most urgent thing is to find someone to take him out first! Lawyers Lawyers A name flashed through Tang Shi''s mind, and then he grabbed Jiang Ling''s white coat, "Jiang Ling, is your brother Jiang Xie still in Haicheng?" Jiang Xie?! When they heard the name, their eyes suddenly brightened. Yes, Jiang Xie! If Jiang Xie can help - but is Jiang Xie willing to be involved in such affairs with the central government? Jiang Ling frowned, "I haven''t looked for him for a while. Do you want to ask my brother for help?" "Right." Tang poetry did not deny, nodded, "Jiang Xie in the words, the odds are great." Other people also thought of this method, Bai Yue also asked, "is your brother Jiang Xie? That The legendary lawyer? " Bai Yue hissed and took a cold breath. "I never thought that you and Jiang Xie were brothers..." Luo fan kept on saying, "I like Jiang Ling so much that I don''t know that brother Jiang Ling is Jiang Xie..." Bai Yue''s face became hot. "What are you talking about?" Jiang Ling didn''t like it and said with a smile, "don''t worry, my brother is loyal. I''ll help you contact him now. With him, Boye can succeed with my brother." Tang Shi immediately had confidence, "OK, I''ll be able to leave the hospital tomorrow - can I leave the hospital tomorrow?" Bai Yue and Jiang Ling looked at each other and shook their heads. "Maybe not. I''m afraid you can''t bear it." "Must be discharged." Tang Shi said firmly, "no one can resist this, I''ll carry it!" At that moment, all the people present were shocked by the spirit of Tang poetry. They all know that Bo Ye''s mind is meticulous and deep, so many times, everyone thinks that Bo Ye''s man is so powerful that nothing can happen. But if one day Bo Ye is shaken and an accident happens, who will take over the next? No one dares to take over. She is the only one in the world who dares. Only she, dare to take over all the thin night. Qi Mo swallowed his saliva. "Maybe it''s a lot of pressure. Tang poetry is all by yourself Can you resist it? If you need to, let me know. We''ll help you "Yes, Tang poetry, we can help." Seeing Tang poetry appear like this, other people are infected by Tang poetry. Cong Shan stands there with indifferent eyebrows. When the man looks at Tang poetry, he only has her in his eyes. He only hears him say lazily but calmly, "the jungle is always your strongest backing." "If you need a hacker, just a word." Qi Mo gave Tang Shi a thumbs up and pointed to himself, "I will help you hack the firewall of the world!" Tang Shi squinted and grinned cunningly, "well, I''ll ask you to do one thing now." Qi Moyi said to the sky, "you say!" "Help me adjust the information of the Central Committee." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Big sister, you want him to be wanted! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 871 After all, Qi Mo quickly went to help Tang Shi investigate the information behind the scenes, and finally found out all the information about Ma Qiang, including his illegitimate son and a bunch of lovers. All the information was compressed into small format and then sent to Tang Shi''s computer. The next day, after Tang Shi''s physical examination, he began to search for Ma Qiang''s weakness in these materials. They sent someone to the detention center to find Bo Ye. The news they got was that Bo Ye was safe for the time being. They didn''t find any other charges. They imprisoned Bo Ye with other charges first. After 24 hours, if there was no other evidence, they had to release Bo Ye. "Good." Tang Shi is sitting on the hospital bed, with a high horse tail, circling some useful news. Suddenly, her eyes fall on a row of names. It was a woman who used to associate with Ma Qiang. Tang Shi stares at one of the names and feels his heart beating wildly. Wen Mingzhu The name If she remembers correctly When the Tang family was still in its heyday, there was also an old and powerful family in Baicheng, the Wen family. Wen Mingzhu, the youngest daughter of the Wen family, is brilliant in her talent. The name Wen Mingzhu is just like the Pearl in her palm. Tang poetry estimates that Wen Mingzhu is now 22 years old at most. The 22-year-old Wen family has a lot of gold Why, why is it on the list of women associated with Ma Qiang? No Tang poetry recalls that when she first saw Wen Mingzhu, she was a very simple girl with innocence in her eyes, which was enough to attract countless men. How could such a perfect girl protected by her family be connected with Ma Qiang? Tang Shi didn''t know many people in Baicheng, so he just called Han rang. Han rang and Han Shen were busy with their family affairs, and their engagement dinner with Jiang Qi was postponed. However, after receiving Tang Shi''s call, Han rang patiently answered Tang Shi''s doubts. "Ah? You mean the Wen family? That''s my mother''s distant relative. Before, the Wen family was very high-profile, but later something happened, the Wen family slowly lowered its profile. However, their family is still very powerful, but their style of doing things is much more convergent than before, and their foundation is still very strong. What do you want to do with the Wen family? I can ask my mother to contact you. " Tang Shi didn''t expect that the network of people around him was so far-reaching. She followed Han rang to thank him. Han rang said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll help you and my mother tomorrow. She can help you contact the master of the Wen family." "Master Wen..." Tang Shi murmured, "I live in the Wen family now, if I remember correctly..." Han rang slowly reported a name, "Wen Li Zhi." Wen Li Zhi? Tang poetry breathed faster. "Wen Mingzhu is his sister, isn''t she?" "Yes." Han rang someone over there called him, "I won''t talk to you first. I''ll call Jiang Qi back to take care of you. I''ll send you the contact information of Wen Lizhi in the evening." "Well, you go ahead." After hanging up, Tang Shi took a deep breath. Wen Li Zhi Wen Li Zhi, this man was born in Baicheng at the beginning. Later, I don''t know what happened. As soon as the Wen family changed the way they used to behave in public, they began to turn into a low-key but tough way. They also cooperated with each other from Haicheng Boye several times, and they won a win-win situation every time. Maybe find Wen Lizhi You can make new progress! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 872 On the other hand, Han Shen doesn''t know when he will come back from London. At the late night police station, there is a glass wall between Bo Ye and Han Shen. Han Shen sits outside and lowers his voice. "You''re good at retreating." "I was also shocked by your presence. I didn''t think it was you. " Bo Ye sits there with sharp eyes. He doesn''t look like a person who goes to the detention house. Han Shen has long known that Bo Ye is on purpose, just to catch Ma Qiang''s hand, and then lowers his means to let Ma Qiang mistakenly think he has the upper hand. As a matter of fact, those who achieve great things are always the most hidden. Han Shen quietly clenched his fist, did not answer the second half of Bo Ye''s words, but just began his opening line, "as far as I know, Tang poetry is running for you." This sentence finally moved Bo Ye''s calm face. Then the man''s eyes twinkled, and he even chuckled twice, "ah I know. She''s that kind of woman. " That kind of woman, one person, can walk thousands of troops. Han Shen narrowed his eyes and looked at Bo Ye. He was obviously a little upset about Bo Ye. "Is it really good for you to let Tang poetry contact countless people for you?" Bo Ye props his chin comfortably. It seems that he is already familiar with all this. All the details are just in his plan. The man smiles with a crooked lip. "Don''t worry, I can''t let my baby be wronged." "She has been wronged by hiding all this from her." Han Shen stood up, "Bo Ye, if you can''t protect Tang poetry, let better people take care of her." Thin night in the eye once crossed a silk to kill an idea, "you are to challenge, still come to cooperate with me?"? If it''s cooperation, I advise you to be a little more restrained. Because I don''t have to be you, but you can only choose to please me. " Mingming is sitting in the detention house, but he doesn''t know the heaven and the earth. Only Bo Ye can do this kind of tone in the world. Han Shen bit his teeth, "I need the information of Wen family." "You can go to Qimo." Bo Ye deliberately lengthened the ending, "you should have a good relationship with him, right?" Han Shen clenched his fist, "you know, I can''t expose myself in front of Qi Mo and them." "Oh..." Bo Ye grinned, "I have guessed that your identity is really boring. If you want to know, go to LinCi and tell my special assistant that it''s my opinion. He will help you. " "Yes." Although he didn''t want to admit it, Han Shen said thank you to Bo Ye, "finally, Bo Ye. I advise you that not all protection is good. If you really If you want to be honest with Tang Shi, you''d better tell her all about yourself. Do you know how much Tang poetry is fighting for you? " Thin night meal, Han Shen can''t help but say more, "but you, but with ease, sitting here, a face of everything has been arranged posture! Do you know that Tang poetry is working hard? She will try her best to protect you - you, you''d better not be too complacent and play Tang poetry like a monkey! " Thin night pupil shrunk, for a long time, the man lowered his head to murmur, "don''t you care." "Oh." Han Shen sneered and turned to leave. All of a sudden, only Bo Ye was left in the room. The man bowed his head, with a deep emotion in his eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 873 Tang Shi contacted Wen Lizhi the next day. She directly picked the pinhole on the back of her hand to go through the discharge procedures. "No way." Bai Yue stopped, "you still have to come back after talking about things. Tang Shi, your current physical condition is not suitable for long-term work." Tang poetry with black hair pouring down, thin face with a little morbid pale, but her pupils clear, obviously, this is a woman with firm will and bottom line. "Well, I''ll be back in the evening." Jiang Qi is waiting for Tang Shi at the gate. She brings her cosmetics. "I call Lin Ci to take you to Wen''s house." "Well." Tang Shi changed into a professional dress and sharp high heels. When she changed her dress, she was like a leisurely queen. "It''s a little bit like a hostess." Jiang Ling said with a smile, "it seems that Bo Ye has to give way." "It''s reasonable. When he comes out, I''ll take Bo as my own and grab the throne." Then Qi Mo said, "Tang poetry usurped the throne! I''m the first to support you! " "Thank you, thank you." Tang poetry pretended to be a man arched his hand, "OK, I''m going out. I''ll call you whenever I have something." Qi Mo adjusted the data in the computer, "well Wenlizhi is still in Wenshi group. If his whereabouts change, I will contact you. " "Thank you." Tang Shi walks out in high-heeled shoes. Jiang Qi sees Tang Shi and Lin CI off. Looking at her slender figure, she walks in and sighs. Cong Shan and Jiang Qi usually spend more time together, because he often goes to the apartment to find them, so he asks, "how can I sigh?" "I feel aggrieved for my Tang poetry." Jiang Qi murmured, and then turned to look out of the window, "Tang poetry suffers no less than thin night, but I think in this relationship, it''s always Tang poetry who is accommodating each other." Qi Mo is also silent. They all know how difficult Tang poetry is. "If it really goes on like this, I will not agree with Tang poetry and Bo Ye together." Jiang Qi clenched his teeth and said simply, "even if someone says that I''m meddling, I can''t agree that it''s all about Tang poetry!" The ward fell into a moment of silence. After a long time, Congshan patted Jiang Qi on the shoulder. "Slowly, maybe it will change." Give Bo Ye some time, maybe he Can also become more gentle, more, know how to protect and pay. ****** "Bo Shi? "Tang poetry?" The man sitting in the office gave a cold smile, and his slender eyebrows were stained with a little oppressive chill. This is a man who is not inferior to Bo Ye. He looks at the message in the email and grins when he clicks it off. "It''s really interesting. It''s Bo Shi. Why Will a woman come to me? " This woman refers to Tang poetry. "Wen Shao, do you want us to explore her reality?" "No Wen Lizhi raised his eyebrows. "Tang poetry, I know, a few years ago, when her family was broken, she could still walk out on her own. She should not be simple. But she came to me on behalf of Bo Ye, which surprised me a little. Are they back together? " "I don''t know There are no rumors outside... " "Interesting." Wen Li said with a sneer, "if she starts now, she will come to our company in an hour." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 874 "Good." The assistant bowed his head and then said, "yes It seems that the young lady is not well today. " Wenli stopped his head and said, "is she pretending or what? Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, it''s uncomfortable for her to have three hundred days. " "That Wen Shao, the doctor said, is really uncomfortable So, don''t call me miss for dinner tonight? " Assistant meaning refers to a dinner party attended by Ma Qiang this evening. "Ma Qiang has a face now because of his black material. Maybe he wants to take advantage of this dinner to fight a beautiful turnaround. After all, he hasn''t completely stepped down..." Wen Lizhi''s slender fingers crisscrossed together. Men''s eyes are cold, and their dark pupils are like the cold universe, swallowing all perception. "Why don''t you take Tang poetry with you tonight." Wen Li Zhi chuckled, "I''d like to see Ma Qiang''s expression when he saw Tang poetry at the dinner party." ****** half an hour later, the assistant invited Tang Shi to the door of the president''s office of the company. Tang Shi took a deep breath and knocked on the door. There was a steady voice inside: "please come in." The voice is penetrating, and Tang poetry clenches its fist silently. It seems that although the Wen family has a low profile, there is still pride in their heart. After Tang Shi went in, he saw a man in a dark blue handmade suit sitting on the office chair. He turned to say hello to her, "Miss Tang, I''ve heard a lot about you." "Mr. Wen is. It''s my pleasure to meet you." Tang Shi came forward and shook his hand with Wen Lizhi. Later, Wen Lizhi asked Tang Shi to sit down on the sofa opposite him. He stood up again and came to make a cup of tea for Tang Shi. The tea is warm. Tang poetry is very sensitive to capture this change, next to Wen Li Zhi chuckled, "it seems that you are still very keen." Tang Shi quietly took a sip from his tea cup, and Wen Lizhi said, "aren''t you afraid I''ll take the medicine?" If you want to talk about it, why do you say it Wenli stopped clapping. "In fact, I knew you were coming half an hour ago, so I prepared the tea ahead of time." This is the reason why the tea temperature is just right, and it''s also something that Tang poetry is sensitive to detect. This shows that the other party is aware that she may come to the door, so it also means - "you investigate me, and I also investigate you." Wen Lizhi said the following words, and then he sat down opposite the Tang poetry, "but you can notice that I was a little bit surprised." Tang Shi gracefully folded her legs together, then she said to Wen Li, "are you testing me?" "No, I can probably guess a little about your strength." Wen Li Zhi said with a smile, "it''s just a habit for me to test people." How terrible is the mind of a person with this habit? Tang Shi looked at the man in front of him, then took a deep breath, "so Mr. Wen should know the reason why I came here? " "Know a little." Wen Li Zhi also said that he didn''t understand, "how''s Bo Ye now?" Tang Shi is a Leng at first, then look in the eyes coldly candid way, "still in detention house." Wen Lizhi took another cup of tea and sipped, "well, like his style." "What?" Tang Shi was puzzled and thought that he had heard it wrong. "Did you guess what Bo Ye was going to do?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 875 Bo Ye''s plan, he probably has guessed, but Wen Lizhi never said his real mind, just follow Tang poetry to play Tai Chi, "OK, Bo Ye, do this kind of thing, not unexpected. But you will come out for him. You must love him very much, don''t you You must love him, right? Tang Shi''s expression was a little bleary. After a long time, she said in a soft voice, "well." What?! Wen Lizhi thought he had heard wrong. Then Tang Shi looked up and repeated, "well, I love him very much." I love him very much. How many people in the world can be as she has experienced the life and death line after the storm, but also frankly face their sincere but mottled heart, unswervingly say - well, I love him very much. How many people can do it? Wen Lizhi has always been quiet. This time, he was surprised by the speech lock of Tang poetry. After a long silence, the man said, "you are beyond my expectation." "I''ve never been expected." Tang Shi smiles, "why don''t we talk about some business?" "No, that''s the point." Wen Lizhi put his hand on his face and gave a low smile, "Tang Shi, you are so funny. If Bo Ye hears your words, he will be very happy. He may be willing to let him die on the spot. " "Oh." However, Tang poetry said, "but I won''t say it in front of him. He won''t know for the rest of his life. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wen Lizhi is a little confused about the woman in front of him. He says that Bo Ye is OK with you. Tang poetry is much smarter than you. "Mr. Wen, I feel like I know Bo Ye very well." Tang poetry squints and smiles, and its face is as beautiful as flowers. To say the beauty, people around them are the existence of the peak of beauty, and Tang poetry is no exception. Wen Lizhi leaned back a little and said, "no, I''m not familiar. Just a little bit. " "Then let me ask. Mr. Wen, I''d like to ask you to help me Take me to the dinner party tonight, because I heard that Ma Qiang will also come. " "Oh?" Wenley propped his chin and said meaningfully, "that''s what I mean." "Eh?" Tang Shi gave a slight pause, then bowed his head, "that Can I ask why? " "No reason." Wen Lizhi said with an arrogant smile, "I have a way of doing things. I never need to ask for reasons." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a little bit like thin night. It seems that Wen Lizhi is not particularly bad. It''s just that the city is deep. Because he was willing to take Tang poetry with him, he actually acquiesced that he was willing to help them, which relieved Tang poetry, "but Mr. Wen I seem to have found some information. Did you ever ask your sister to come out to find Ma Qiang Mention sister these two words, Wen Li Zhi''s eyebrows suddenly fierce up, with a little oppression in the eyes. Tang Shi was shocked. Did he step on thunder? But originally thought that Wen Lizhi''s expression was the precursor of anger, but after a while, Wen Lizhi was surprisingly not angry, but his expression was a little gloomy, "what about her?" "Should Wen Mingzhu be your sister?" Tang Shi asked again, "did you find any news when you went to Ma Qiang at that time..." "No Wen Lizhi said coldly, "Wen Mingzhu is a waste. I sent her to Ma Qiang''s bed She can''t handle men. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 876 Tang Shi stopped breathing and stood up abruptly, "do you send your own sister to Ma Qiang''s bed?" Wen Lizhi looked at Tang Shi''s behavior and sneered, "what''s so strange? I didn''t force her. I told her to come out if you want. Now that she has agreed, but she can''t do it, what is this? When she becomes a bitch, will she still set up a chastity archway? " The voice of Tang poetry was shaking, "I''m a little I can''t agree with you. After all, blood is thicker than water. You How can you send your sister to that kind of man Don''t you know Ma Qiang''s means? " Wen Lizhi asked, "what means? There are only a few ways men treat women in bed - " " he has a habit of sexual abuse! " Tang Shi couldn''t bear it. He forced his inner fear and shadow and said, "you should be able to find out, I My previous experience, has no one told you that Ma Qiang has this shameless and dirty hobby? You send your sister up. Don''t you think how miserable she will be abused by Ma Qiang? " Tang poetry was saved by Bo Ye on the way, so the physical injury it received was not much, but the spiritual insult was enough to make Tang poetry lingering, which was already a shadow. At that time, Wen Mingzhu, who was sent to Ma Qiang''s bed by her own brother, was abused, and no one came to save her, how desperate should she be? Tang poetry can''t imagine what Wen Mingzhu has suffered. It must be more tragic than her. Her words, let the pupil of Wen Li Zhi constrict a few minutes. "What did you say..." Wen Lizhi felt that his voice was too dry to be his own, "Ma Qiang He, he has this habit... " Then he couldn''t say anything. Suddenly, he remembered that in the middle of the night, someone came back with Wen Mingzhu, who was all red and swollen with messy clothes. He kicked open the door of Wen''s house and felt very sad to put her on the sofa. What did Wen Lizhi say at that time? He said, "it''s also your own decision to seduce Ma Qiang. On the way, you''ll find someone to rescue you. What are you pretending to be? Wen Mingzhu, don''t you know how to be shameless?" Wen Lizhi suddenly clenched his fingers, thinking of his previous behavior, suddenly a little out of breath. Just at this time, the assistant came in from the outside and said something in wenlizhi''s ear. The man suddenly narrowed his eyes, "well, I know." Tang Shi took a deep breath, closed his eyes and opened them again. Then he faced Wen Lizhi and continued, "so Mr. Wen, Ma Qiang is really not a good person. If Mingzhu is really your sister, she must I''ve been hurt. " Wen Lizhi''s voice was a little low. "I see. I''ll take you to the dinner tonight. We just want to find out Ma Qiang''s words. Cooperation is OK, but --" the man''s eyes flashed a sense of killing. "You just save Bo Ye. I want Ma Qiang. I don''t have any opinions about this distribution, do you?" Tang Shi grinned, showing a sneer like thin night, "coincidentally, I also want to let Ma Qiang fall into my own hands." "You look like Bo Ye." Wen Lizhi made a brief comment, "I''m surprised that a woman has such a spirit." "It''s amazing that Mr. Wen can send his own sister to another man''s bed..." Tang Shi laughs perfectly, but belittles the man inside and outside. "It makes me want to see your sister a little bit." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 877 In front of his warm and polite face, who dares to ridicule, except Tang poetry? The man grins his teeth. He always thinks that the smiling face of Tang poetry looks like a man. Isn''t it Bo Ye! However, he didn''t have any other opinions about it. Tang Shi, a friend he was willing to make, simply said, "just in time, you can go to Wen''s house to find Mingzhu. I''ll say hello to them and I''ll come to pick you up in the evening." "You''re welcome, Wen Shao. I''ll call Lin Ci to deliver it." Lin CI? Isn''t that the special help around Bo Ye? This woman can even use Bo Ye so close to her. She has great ability! Tang Shi got a positive reply from Wen Lizhi, so she called Lin Ci to drive to Wen''s house. When she arrived, Wen Mingzhu stood outside. Tang poetry from a distance, you can see Wen Mingzhu standing there, her appearance is very small and lovely, into the observation will find more detailed features, like a doll. "I got a call from my brother. I heard that you are coming to play. I have prepared handmade desserts for you." Wen Mingzhu smiles and wears a long skirt. She is as shy and innocent as a girl. "When I meet Miss Tang for the first time, you look much better than on TV." Tang poetry can''t help but wonder. How can Wen Lizhi, a cold and cruel man, have such a Kawaii''s sister? I think it''s like a father and a mother. When I went in and saw the picture of Wen''s family, it also confirmed the view of Tang poetry. Wen Lizhi''s facial features were inherited from his father. His long and thin eyebrows were like a cold ascetic system. He was selfish and cold at will, and unreasonable in handling affairs. It was estimated that he was overbearing. As for Wen Mingzhu, just like her name, she is the soft pearl in her palm. She often smiles and has no time for innocence. Tang Shi said, "thank you for disturbing you today." "It''s OK." Wen Mingzhu said, "I don''t have any good friends. My brother has always been very strict with my circle of friends, so I''m very happy that you can come to me Tut. Tang poetry felt that something was wrong. Although Wen Mingzhu looks cute and clever, she always feels sick after a close look. Tang poetry can''t tell where the disease is. "That''s not easy for you." Tang Shi simply put down the dessert, "when I came here, I saw a garden outside. Why don''t we take a walk and have a chat?" After all, she needs to get close to the Wen family and have a good relationship with them. Wen Mingzhu agreed quickly, followed her and called the servant to clean the outside. "Come on, Miss Tang, you give me a kind feeling." Wen Mingzhu is only 22 years old. Tang poetry is like a big sister to her. She says with a smile, "you are lovely, too." Wen Mingzhu blushed, "ah I''ll be embarrassed if you say that. By the way, Miss Tang, do you like roses? I have my own rose puree. It''s picked roses in the garden. It''s natural... " "Just call me Tang poetry." Tang Shi said, "it''s better to teach me how to do it. It''s better to teach people how to fish than to teach them how to do it. I''ll learn it myself next time." "Good." Wen Ming Zhu love simplicity, and he likes to make some cosmetics and perfume. They are all natural. When she heard that Tang poetry was willing to learn, her eyes suddenly lit up. As a matter of fact, this is just what Wen Mingzhu said after the investigation of Tang poetry. After walking around with Tang Shi, Wen Mingzhu went back to the living room. Tang Shi pretended to be casual and asked, "by the way, will you come with me for tonight''s dinner?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 878 She thought they were both brothers and sisters together. Unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu turned around and said with a farfetched smile, "no My brother won''t allow me to go. I''m afraid I''ll humiliate him. " At last, Tang poetry can find out where the wrong place is. That is to mention Wen Lizhi, Wen Mingzhu''s expression is very wrong, very sick, very afraid, very pale. "Are you afraid of your brother?" After all, it is the elder brother who sends herself to another man''s bed. It is inevitable that Wen Mingzhu will be afraid. Tang Shi also sympathizes with her. She meets such a brother. " "Well..." After trimming her hair, Wen Mingzhu took a few tubes of roses from upstairs and said, "it''s not so much fear It''s more like escape. " Tang Shi was stunned. What is that expression? It makes people feel a little desperate. She is probably hurt by wenlizhi''s behavior, so she has such a fragile look every time she mentions wenlizhi. Tang Shi came forward and patted Wen Mingzhu on the shoulder, then said, "it doesn''t matter. I know something about your past. Don''t be afraid They''ll come out. " Wen Mingzhu looked at the Tang poetry in disbelief. "In fact, a few days ago, you and I went through the same thing in the past." Tang Shi took a deep breath, looked into Wen Mingzhu''s eyes, and tried to convey her calmness and courage to this vulnerable girl, "it doesn''t matter, pearl. We have to stand up for ourselves, don''t we?" Wen Mingzhu looked at Tang Shi in a daze. Then the girl threw herself into her arms and cried, "Tang Shi Tang poetry.... " How can it be so gentle? It''s been a long time since anyone in this family gave her such warm eyes Wen Mingzhu has red eyes and looks like a little rabbit. Tang Shi feels that although she is a woman, she is inspired by her maternal nature when she is faced with such a delicate and delicate woman. She just wants to take Wen Mingzhu home and hide herself to protect her. How lovely! Ouch! Tears are so lovely! Tang Shi felt that she was going to be a crazy girl. That night, Tang Shi and Wen Mingzhu worked together to refine the pure rose dew at Wen''s home. She often looked at Wen Mingzhu around her and could feel that she gradually had trust and dependence on her. The quickest way to gain trust is to find resonance. The most straightforward way to find resonance is to expose your wounds. The same wound can''t resonate more. That evening, Wen Li came to pick up Tang Shi and brought Tang Shi a suit of formal dress. Tang Shi said, "thank you. Send the bill to Bo Shi." "Bo''s all closed." Wen Lizhi also followed Tang poetry and said, "can I get money if I send it?" "Then send it to dawn studio." Tang Shi grinned, "all roads lead to Rome." "I can''t tell you." Wen Li stops waving his hand and suddenly sees a little woman standing behind Tang Shi. The man frowned, "how did you get out?" Wen Mingzhu lowered her head and her eyes were slightly red. "I heard you came back." "Isn''t it uncomfortable?" Wen Li Zhi''s expression became more gloomy. "If you feel uncomfortable, go to bed and lie down. If you want to get down, you deserve to be uncomfortable." This stimulated Wen Mingzhu to shiver. Tang Shi stopped his vision. "I called Miss Wen down. Don''t be so fierce. At least it''s my sister. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 879 Wen Lizhi was a bit unexpected. He didn''t expect that Tang poetry would speak for Wen Mingzhu. The man narrowed his slender eyes and said, "I didn''t expect you to speak for my sister." Does it mean that Tang poetry is nosy? This man is really sultry Tang Shi also laughed, learning Wen Li Zhi''s strange tone, "because you don''t love your sister, you can only let me be an outsider." Wen Li stopped talking. She turned her eyes and glanced at Wen Mingzhu faintly. The woman trembled and said cautiously, "brother, you''re back In the evening, what''s for dinner? " Wen Lizhi first stared at Wen Mingzhu coldly for a while, and then said, "no, I''ll go to the dinner party later." "Brother..." Looking at Wen Lizhi going with Tang Shi, Wen Mingzhu grabs the man''s hand, but the next second she looks at Wen Lizhi''s cold eyes like an electric shock. Then she stammers, "I Can I go with you? " Wen Lizhi grinned and attached himself to his sister. He raised his hand and patted Wen Mingzhu''s face. "Mingzhu, do you take yourself seriously and dare to ask me?" Wen Mingzhu''s breath stagnated and she looked at the man in front of her. She didn''t think that she could hear this kind of words from her brother''s mouth. "I..." Wen Mingzhu stepped back and lowered her head. "I''m sorry." Seeing Wen Mingzhu''s forbearance, Wen Li stopped hooking her lips, as if ignoring her suffering and pain. Then she turned to Tang Shi and said, "go to the bathroom on the first floor and change your clothes. After that, you can make up and start." Tang Shi wanted to say something. He took a look at Wen Mingzhu and sighed in his heart. The woman went to change clothes and left the space for the two brothers and sisters of the Wen family. Wen Lizhi stood there, looking at Wen Mingzhu''s shrinking appearance. He said, "are you afraid of me?" Wen Mingzhu quickly shook her head, "no, brother, I love you very much." "Oh." Wen Lizhi sneered, "can you be more hypocritical? Wen Mingzhu Wen Mingzhu did not speak, biting her lips, her eyes with innocence and fear, if in other men''s eyes, this is a silly white sweet rabbit, but in Wen Lizhi''s eyes - this is like Wen Mingzhu deliberately put out the illusion. "I''ve had enough of your face." Wen Lizhi grabbed Wen Mingzhu''s hair and said, "is it your skill to put yourself in the victim''s position and accept others'' sympathy and pity without guilt?" Wen Mingzhu is trembling Wen Lizhi wanted to say something else, but he heard Wen Mingzhu say with a trill, "what are you Is that enough? " I''ve never seen this fragile and kind woman have such an expression, but at this moment, Wen Mingzhu''s eyes are red and her voice is not loud, but Wen Lizhi''s brain is buzzing, "what do you say?" "If By stabbing me with words, you can feel comfortable Wen Mingzhu took a deep breath, with a kind of heartache in her eyes, but Wen Lizhi hated her. "If you feel happy, please go on." Wen Mingzhu wiped her eyes hard. "After all, in your eyes, I''m not the original sin." This made Wen Li stop his pupils contracting. After a while, the man didn''t know what to say to refute. He noticed a rebellious mood in Wen Mingzhu, which had never been before Is it because of Tang poetry that she wants to start her own circle? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 880 Just wanted to say something, Tang Shi changed the dress and came out, aware that the atmosphere of the brothers and sisters was a little strange, "did you quarrel?" "No Wen Lizhi turned coldly and said, "let''s go." Tang poetry is strange. Like Wen Mingzhu, she lowers her head and her shoulders tremble. With a sigh in his heart, Tang Shi stepped forward and stood side by side with Wen Lizhi, then left Wen''s door. Wen Mingzhu in the living room watched Wen Li go away, only felt that her heart was twitching. Why Wen Lizhi, what you give me most is always my back? There are too many desires in her heart. Since she was young, all the thoughts of wenlizhi have taken root in her heart. Now, with its luxuriant branches and leaves, she pierced her heart and became her most painful demon. Wen Mingzhu clenched her fingers and went back to her room. Originally, a Tang poem came with her. Now Tang poem is gone, and Wen Lizhi is gone too. She is lonely and crazy. She coughed softly, and a housekeeper came up, "Miss, are you ok? Why don''t you go back to your room and have a rest. " This group of housekeepers always follow Wen Lizhi''s instructions, and all the orders are conveyed through Wen Lizhi. The so-called "back to the room for rest" - Wen Mingzhu feels that it is like a kind of house arrest. It''s like, "it''s time for you to go back to your room." Wen Mingzhu did not resist. She bowed her head and followed the housekeeper back to the room. No one knew what the bright looking Wen family was thinking at this moment. Wen Lizhi, like you, is my life of human purgatory. ****** on the speeding sports car, Tang Shi pressed the window, the wind from the roadside blew up her long hair, the woman laughed and looked at Wen Lizhi beside her. Wen Lizhi looked at the car in front of him, but he could see Tang Shi''s sight. Then he grinned, "what are you looking at me?" Tang Shi propped her chin and let her hair be blown into a mess. In this way, her image became more and more blurred and ambiguous. The woman said, "I wonder why you men like to be duplicative." Wen Li stopped squinting, "how do you say that?" "I don''t think I need to be more clear?" Although Tang Shi was smiling, her voice cooled down. Then she looked at Wen Lizhi''s side face openly and said, "does Wen Mingzhu like you?" This sentence made Wen Lizhi step on the brake. Before Tang Shi could react, he rushed forward and was pulled back to his seat because of the seat belt. Then Wen Lizhi stopped for a few seconds in the same place, and suddenly braked, causing the car behind him to honk and curse. After a long time, he moved the car again. Tang Shi said without pain or itch, "poke at your pain?" This kind of slow and careless tone is very similar to the lawless thin night. Wen Lizhi said, biting his teeth, "how do you see that?" "It''s easy." There is no superfluous detour in Tang poetry, "I have seen it for a long time. She likes you. Her eyes are full of love and fear. She can''t hide it. " Love and fear. Like he knows, what about fear? Where does fear come from? Tang Shi found that Wen Lizhi''s expression was dignified. She squinted and laughed, "I guess it''s because she likes you that Wen Mingzhu promised you to seduce Ma Qiang Do something? " ****** Wen Li couldn''t say a word. He didn''t know what to say to defend himself, or he didn''t want to explain at all. "I don''t care what the reason is." Wenley turned the steering wheel. "I didn''t ask her to do it for me." What a heartless man. Tang Shi said, "won''t you be sad to treat her like this?" Wen Lizhi laughed bitterly, as if he hated Wen Mingzhu to the bone, but what he said in his mouth was: "where can I give up?" There''s a difference between the outside and the inside. It''s too dangerous for such a hypocritical, selfish and powerful man. Tang Shi clenched his fingers, "I still feel a little bit distressed for the Pearl." "You go to love, I don''t stop anyone to love her." Wen Lizhi looked indifferent. "I can''t stop looking for others, and I don''t care about others. I only care about myself. " Tang poetry did not speak, two people to the direction of the dinner party, but Wen Lizhi aware of the silence of Tang poetry, he took the initiative to find a topic - "how about you and Bo Ye?" Tang poetry said casually, "it''s not enough for external humanity." "Oh." Wenli stopped, "I''m not an outsider, am I? Huh? Miss Tang "Count." Tang poetry does not give Wenli any face, "so you ask, I will make up some stories for you, are you sure you want to listen to them? I don''t guarantee the authenticity. ""How can you be so hypocritical." "Just like each other." Wen Lizhi was choked by the words of Tang poetry, and then continued, "talking about Bo Ye Do you know that? " "Well?" Tang Shi looked at Wen Li and said, "do you ask me if Bo Ye knows that I am working so hard for him?" "Yes." Although Wen Lizhi knew it, he pretended not to know it, because he wanted to listen to the thin night in the eyes of Tang poetry. Unexpectedly, Tang shihen said frankly, "I don''t know if anyone has brought the news to him, but even if he knows, it doesn''t matter." She is not afraid of being misunderstood. She''s just doing what she wants to do and she won''t regret it. "Thin night may be released tomorrow." Wen Li stopped with a smile. "For the sake of you coming to me for help, I''ll send you such a message - but Ma Qiang, we need to be on guard for the moment. We can explore his reality this evening." "Bo Ye is coming out?" Tang Shi''s eyes opened slightly, "that Does that mean he can be safe? " "No Wen Lizhi denied, "Ma Qiang has some other methods, using all kinds of documents to recapture Bo Ye and make notes, so it''s just temporary stability. If you really want to get Bo Ye out, you still have to shake Ma Qiang." Tang Shi clenched his finger and then said, "I know, but Is Bo Ye really indifferent to all this? " She felt that the thin night in her mind, how could she put herself in such a dilemma? It''s not at all It''s not Bo Ye''s way of doing things. At ordinary times, as long as he receives a little provocation, he will use his strength to beat others in the face on the spot. Now how can he be caught so easily by Ma Qiang? Even if Ma Qiang''s strength is not weak, Bo Ye is not the person anyone can catch. The more Tang Shi thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. After a while, the woman suddenly thought of something, and her pupils slowly contracted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 881 No If so An idea flashed through the mind of Tang poetry. Wen Li Zhi took a look at the expression of Tang poetry with Yu Guang, and then raised his mouth. Bo Ye is the woman you like It''s amazing that you can guess so much about the water depth with just a few words. ****** half an hour later, two people arrived at the meeting hall, then Wen Lizhi got off first, then opened the door and signed Tang Shi from the car. At that moment, countless magnesium lights were on their faces. With the click of the shutter, Tang poetry was smiling gracefully and skillfully, just like a high queen. "It''s Tang poetry..." "Wen Shao, who hasn''t appeared for a long time, actually knows Tang poetry?" "That''s amazing." "Handsome men and beautiful women, but also strange eye, how do they know each other?" "You don''t understand. The rich and the good-looking are all in the same circle. It''s no surprise that they can get to know each other. If you come here, take some live photos quickly - you can use it when you go back to make an announcement." "Tang poetry! Look here, look here As time goes by, every time Tang poetry takes her male partner to the stage, there are countless people secretly guessing about her relationship with the men around her. Because the circle is so chaotic, if only an ordinary celebrity appears with a new face or a face with the same scandal, it will naturally lead to countless suspicions and inquiries. The taste of gossip is the easiest to ignite. It''s like a fire. After people follow suit, all things will come out in countless different versions. So under the camera at that time, there were so many rumors and false news racing around the city that Tang poetry couldn''t resist people''s mind and naturally couldn''t control those rumors. But that was the year. Nowadays, Tang poetry appears with the help of Wen Li, and no one doubts whether there is an ambiguous relationship between them. Because this Tang poetry is quite different from that of five or six years ago. She was reborn with pride. She carried the scattered Bo family and admitted that she was deeply wounded. No one can turn despair into hope. Only she can. So the crowd no longer regard her as the kind of ordinary celebrity who relies on gossip to win a place or attract traffic, but really treat her as a strong woman with ability and mind. Such a woman, as long as the man around is good enough, we will not say a word more. Later, after greeting the media, Tang Shi went to the venue with a smile, signed his name and received a hand salute. Then he was dragged by the media to take photos at the exhibition stand to commemorate. Even Wen Li was forgotten. Tang poetry is generally the only one, people see her, and even forget the rare man around. When all the processes are over, Tang Shi returns to Wen Lizhi. She rings her partner''s hand and whispers, "has Ma Qiang come in?" "I just looked at the list of signatures." Wen Lizhi also lowered his voice. "I saw his signature." "It seems to have arrived." Tang Shi raised his chin slightly. "This time I have to have a positive chat with him." "Are you going to have a tough fight?" Wen Li Zhi said with a smile, "Ma Qiang''s words are really ugly, not as good-looking as yours." Tang poetry has a smile on her lips and a pick on her eyebrows. The title of the first lady is never groundless. She has the capital to make all the men submit to her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 882 "Let''s go." Tang Shi murmured, "I must find Ma Qiang''s weakness." For the sake of the thin night, even though she was covered with wind and rain, she returned to the battlefield. ****** Tang Shi and Wen Li stop walking in the field, but they haven''t met Ma Qiang yet. Tang Shi has been waiting. "Don''t take the initiative to say hello." Wen Li said, "we have lost our value. We have to wait for Ma Qiang to come to us." "So let him see us first, right?" Tang Shi narrowed his eyes and laughed, then said, "I understand." "You''re conspicuous." Wen Lizhi had to admit, "so you don''t have to do anything to attract Ma Qiang''s attention. Don''t worry, Ma Qiang will come to say hello when he sees you and me again. " "He would be surprised that I could find you." Tang poetry raised her chin, stepped on high-heeled shoes, and dressed in cheongsam, which vividly depicted her figure, but no one thought that she was too vulgar. Because her eyes are too cold, that kind of pride from the bone, let anyone dare not look down on her. "I hear your sister likes to make her own cosmetics." "Yes." Wen Lizhi knew that it was Tang poetry that was looking for a topic, so he went on, "this is one of her few hobbies. Oh, yes, she has a good perfume. "Perfumery?" Tang Shi read a low sentence, "maybe I have some suitable jobs for her. I can introduce them to her." All of a sudden, Wen Lizhi''s expression became a bit gnashing of teeth, and even said things with a dry and hard feeling, "no, thank you Miss Tang for your concern." "Why?" Tang Shi put a small square cake on his plate next to the cake on one side, "why stop it? If your sister has made great achievements in tiaoxiang, isn''t it also the honor of the Wen family? " "The Wens don''t need her useless glory." Wen Lizhi suddenly clenched his fingers, and there was some shadow in his eyes. "She will never show up in public in her life." "Ah..." Tang Shi stepped back a little, stood aside, and looked at Wen Lizhi with a meaningful look. Then the woman said in a low voice, "Wen Lizhi, do you want to turn your sister into your forbidden man?" This is like a needle straight to wenlizhi''s heart. The man almost can''t hold the wine glass in his hand in the next second. He looks at the Tang poetry in front of him, and the back of his hand is blue. "What do you mean "Literally." Tang poetry has never been afraid of Wen Lizhi. In other words, people like them, because they have reached a high level, all their emotions have always been expressed directly. She simply said, "I think your feelings for your sister are quite morbid." "It''s not sick at all." Wen Lizhi shrugged his shoulders easily, "what''s wrong with this?" "Haven''t you noticed?" Tang Shi asked, "you have imprisoned Wen Mingzhu''s life, strictly controlled her communication with the outside world, and even prevented her from appearing in all fields of vision - you don''t want to lock Wen Mingzhu up, what do you want to do?" However, there is a saying in Tang poetry that Wen Lizhi has to send Wen Mingzhu to another man''s bed. So she did not understand what Wenli was thinking. If it was a kind of morbid love, how could she give wenmingzhu to others? So - all that''s left is, it''s a kind of perverse hate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 883 Hate to the bone, so want to cut off all her hands and feet, want her to be imprisoned in hell, want her to be tortured by all kinds of ways, life is not like death. Tang poetry takes a breath of cold air. If that''s the case, then politeness will stop It''s terrible. Then the woman slowly lowered her eyelashes, "forget it, I don''t interfere much in the affairs between you. If you won''t regret it in the future, then I won''t advise you more." "As far as I''m concerned, there''s no such thing as regret..." Wen Lizhi looks at Tang poetry with deep eyes. His dark pupil is like a black hole. Tang poetry thinks that Wen Lizhi and Bo Ye are both unfathomable characters, but the biggest difference between Wen Lizhi and Bo Ye is that Bo Ye always expresses love and hate very clearly. Just like when Bo Ye hated Tang poetry at the beginning, he also called for Tang poetry to die, or let Tang poetry suffer retribution in his life. But Wen Li Zhi is different. He can''t see any emotion in his eyes, but he can curse you countless times in his heart. Whether he loves or hates, he never leaves a trace. This is the biggest gap between them. Tang Shi is standing not far away from Wenli with a cake plate. She doesn''t know why she wants to help wenmingzhu. Maybe she sees herself in wenmingzhu''s devout but cautious eyes. She can''t bear to see Wen Mingzhu showing such emotion. After thinking about an appropriate way of expression, Tang Shi said, "if you think that Wen Mingzhu once owed you, or did something sorry for you You stack all the damage at one time, just come back. If you suffer for years, you will not only lose your body, but also your heart. " And the people. Wenlizhi stepped on the empty stairs at that moment, and his sense of weightlessness suddenly hit him. He suddenly woke up and looked at Tang Shi with a sneer. "Are you using your past experience and pretending to be an elder to educate me?" Tang Shi put the plate back, and the waiter quickly took it away. Tang Shi said, "maybe, I''m just saying some advice within my ability, and you can''t listen to it." "Boring." Wen Lizhi also flatly refused Tang Shi''s advice, "I hate being advised in my life, so you don''t have to worry about it. Oh, right -" Tang Shi looked up and noticed that Wen Lizhi''s eyes passed her body and looked behind her. The woman suddenly noticed something, and then Wen Lizhi also changed her expression and said, "Mr. Ma, what a coincidence." It''s a coincidence. Tang poetry takes a deep breath, because it''s facing Ma Qiang, so it hasn''t been recognized by Ma Qiang at the beginning - Ma Qiang just came to say hello because he saw Wen Li and thought of the power of the Wen family. But unexpectedly, the woman with her back to her turned around, which made him unprepared. It''s Tang poetry! Tang poetry?! Ma Qiang stood there, subconsciously did not know what expression to put, but Tang poetry was as experienced as countless times, smiling forward, just like a stranger saying hello for the first time, "Mr. Ma, long time no see." Long time no see. There is a cold sweat on Ma Qiang''s forehead. What''s the matter How did Tang poetry collude with Wen Li Zhi? Isn''t the man beside her the thin night he put in the police station? Why became Wen Li Zhi all of a sudden? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 884 Tang Shi naturally saw the shock on Ma Qiang''s face, but Ma Qiang was also a person who had been mixed up for such a long time. Even though he couldn''t believe it in his heart, his face still looked like a smile, as if he had never had any friction with Tang Shi. He said superficially, "good evening, Miss Tang. It''s a surprise that I can see you here." The implication is that you hook up with other men as soon as you turn around. Don''t think I don''t know. Tang Shi laughs perfectly and appropriately. As if he didn''t hear it, he stands beside Wen Lizhi. People who don''t know think they are a couple. Then someone secretly asked. Then I see Tang Shi and Wen Lizhi look at each other. "This man is too hypocritical. Forget it." "Thin night is also hypocritical." Wen Li said, "why do you like it so much?" Tang Shi said, "Wen Mingzhu is still beautiful. You are right and wrong." Wen Lizhi suddenly bit his teeth, and Tang Shi''s temper was too thin for the night! When Ma Qiang saw that the relationship between Tang poetry and Wen Lizhi was like a friend, he was surprised. Did they Long time ago? "I''ll go there and say hello to LAN Ming." Tang Shi deliberately mentioned LAN Ming in front of Ma Qiang. Ma Qiang''s face changed. She even knew LAN Ming? No, Ma Qiang should be a little sure when dealing with LAN Ming. Looking at Tang Shi''s words, the middle-aged man''s face was distorted. Wen Lizhi looks at Tang Shi and turns to find LAN Ming. He smiles. Then he votes and immediately takes a picture. Behind the invisible Tang Shi, he clicks send. Soon, after receiving the photo, the other party sent three question marks. Wen Lizhi was typing on his cell phone, laughing while typing. She looks good in Qipao. ¡¿ - [shit, do you dare to touch her? ¡¿ [eh, I''d like to make a statement for myself first. I''m just appreciating it. I''m not interested in such things as the queen. ¡¿ - [ha ha, garbage pervert loli control ¡¿ [what can you do for me? LAN Ming is also here. I''ll help you find out the news. ¡¿ - [I have eyes, I can see! ¡¿ Wen Lizhi gave another low smile, then put the mobile phone away, looked around his eyes and whistled, then put his eyes back on Ma Qiang. Ma Qiang is obviously well prepared this time. Although he didn''t make everyone know about his previous moves on Tang poetry, it has spread in the circle, so he has shaken his position. This is also the reason why Ma Qiang wants to kill Bo Ye first. "Wen Shao, how did you get to know Tang poetry?" Wen Lizhi immediately pulled down a cold face, "ah, just ordinary friends." Ordinary friends? Ma Qiang is very suspicious of their relationship. But he couldn''t do anything about it. If he wanted to make the night water thinner, he had to rely on the influence of the Wen family. He could only smile shyly, "what''s Wen Shao doing recently? I heard that you''ve been working very hard these days... " Wen Li stopped and said, "I''m very diligent when you check." Ma Qiang''s face changed. Although he needed wenlizhi''s help, wenlizhi was a junior to him after all. If the junior played a big card, he was not a person to be provoked, and his tone began to be a bit bad. "Wen Shao was not happy with that?" The implication is that Lao Tzu is also a figure of your father''s generation. I will investigate you. How do you have an opinion? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 885 Wen Lizhi stopped talking. Instead, he turned his head to the stage and the light was on a glass cabinet. He began to pick a topic casually. "Mr. Ma is here for From the kiss of Eros? " This is a rare pure natural gem in the world. It has never been processed and cut. The shape is a heart-shaped one with high purity and dazzling. Many people come here tonight for this gem. Because there are many rich businessmen who are attracted to it, those who want to hook up with the rich businessmen also break their heads and want to squeeze in. Ma Qiang''s purpose today is to get rid of it It comes from adding wings to yourself. Not far away, Tang Shi and LAN Ming meet each other. The image of this national elder brother is still very handsome. His suit is full of military uniform. His waist is straight and his military aura is full. Tang Shi is the only one who dares to say hello. "Brother LAN is alone today?" "That''s not true." LAN Ming chuckled, "my sister wants to see what the kiss of Eros looks like, so I''ll accompany her." Oh, yes, LAN Ming is a full sister control. There is no limit to pet sister, and Wen Lizhi are two extremes. As soon as the voice fell, a figure came bouncing in the distance, embracing Tang poetry in his arms, "Wow! Tang poetry! I miss you so much "Little moon?" Tang poetry was covered with eyes, began to listen to the voice guess. "No. You guessed wrong "Nonsense, it''s your voice." Then someone released Tang Shi''s eyes. Looking back, they saw Fangfang there. Green dinosaurs were all dressed in dinosaur pajamas, trailing a tail behind their buttocks. Lao Wang stood there and pushed his glasses, "Wow! I can see you "What a surprise." Tang poetry is always happy to see an old friend, "how did you come?" "Invited to personify the kiss of Eros." Lao Wang explained, "well, you know, the more beautiful the game is, the more people play it ~" "I''ve long wanted to see this magic gem. I heard that there are some strange molecular structures in it, which will glow at night. Oh, my God, it''s just like the magic stone in animation." "So mysterious?" Tang poetry has never heard of this. She came here to explore the reality of Ma Qiang. I didn''t expect that today''s protagonist, the kiss of Eros, has such a big gimmick. The green dinosaur said with a special upstart, "how much money I''d better buy it... " "The upstart just has no culture." Fangfang sniffed and held her hands in front of her chest. "You don''t understand this gem. Why do you spend a lot of money to buy it back?" "Why, do you people in the city call oil diggers upstarts?" Green dinosaur is not happy, "I buy it back, put it in the bedroom, and be a desk lamp at night!" "Tyranny of the universe!" Little moon cried out, "don''t think about it. I won''t give you the kiss of Cupid. Brother, I''ll take photos with the local boss tonight!" As for her sister''s opinions, LAN Ming has always been obedient, "OK, I''ll help you auction." "Oh, I envy you for having such a brother." Fang Fang nests on Tang Shi''s shoulder, "our small entertainment company is really shivering..." Tang Shi laughs very relaxed, the side person frequently looks in the past, all one after another one Leng. Eh, isn''t that the Tang poetry that has been in the limelight recently? Why are you so happy now? Is she surrounded by her friends? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 886 I couldn''t help but feel puzzled and said that the goddess is worthy of being a goddess. It''s funny to laugh The man hiding in the shadow has been staring at this scene. Just as he wanted to take a sneak picture, he suddenly stretched out a hand behind his back. Before he could react, the micro camera on his hand was severely twisted. Before he even had time to make a sound, his whole hand was turned over and pressed on his back, and then he heard a voice - the micro camera was crushed It''s too late. "It''s very bold." The man with the cap sneered. In the face of the shivering photographer, he lowered his voice, "is that the man Ma Qiang sent? I really think highly of him... " "I''m not Ma Qiang..." The man was afraid of revealing the truth and shook his head to explain. However, the hat man didn''t give him extra time. With a click of his finger, someone came up and dragged the man down. The tape sealed his mouth, and the hemp rope tied his hands and feet. He was stuffed into the snake bag like a rice dumpling. All this happened in the invisible dark corner, even because it happened too quickly, no one noticed the movement here. Ma Qiang heard a scream from his walkie talkie, and then the sound disappeared. Ma Qiang was still laughing at wenlizhi''s detour. He was scared by the scream. When he came back, Ma Qiang''s face changed. He quickly stopped communicating with wenlizhi and found an excuse to look at his subordinates. Wen Li Zhi sent a voice in the past, "you got it?" "Nonsense." Wen Lizhi chuckles, puts the mobile phone away, and then looks at the kiss of Eros on the stage. He is It''s also for this. ****** "OK! Dear friends! It''s time for our favorite masquerade dance. Next, our waiter will give all our friends a mask. That''s right Let''s go back to the middle ages, let''s go back to the heyday of aristocracy in Europe, let''s go back to the era that she witnessed. May you find your majesty and Princess tonight - " high class society, money and paper. Tang poetry has crossed her lips. She hasn''t stepped into such extravagant social places for a long time. The theme of the kiss of God of love party itself is classical and noble style. Tang poetry takes the style of cheongsam of the Republic of China, some people take the style of European royal family, many people also have the style of court, wearing Hanfu and ancient costume. In this circle of not bad money, all kinds of reasons can be used to socialize and party. Xiaoyueyue smiles and mistakenly says, "Tang Shi, do you have a male partner to dance?" Tang Shi thinks about Wen Li Zhi, but she still can''t. She has to keep a proper distance from him. Even now she is not afraid of the shadow, but after all, Ma Qiang is present, so she has to be careful of people who want to catch the shadow. When the light went down, the music began to ring, and the mask was handed to them by the waiter. Tang Shi was surprised to see the butterfly shaped eye mask in her hand. "Damn, the good-looking ones get the good-looking ones." Green dinosaur grumbled, bumped the blindfold in his hand, "I''m a pure black, I feel I''ve been discriminated against." "Ha ha ha." A group of people began to laugh, just as the light came and passed everyone''s face. As soon as Tang Shi put on his mask, he stretched out a hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 887 It''s LAN Ming. The man is squinting and smiling. He puts one hand behind his back. He is an invincible gentleman and noble. Obviously, he has been well trained. "Can I invite you to dance?" Xiaoyueyue and Fangfang cover their faces at the same time, point to Lao Wang and green dinosaur nearby and say, "see! This is the right way to tease girls! How handsome! The hormone burst Wen Lizhi was walking alone in the meeting hall, and he didn''t feel lonely. In fact, he thought more of Wen Mingzhu at this time. When Wen Mingzhu, a very weak man, went to learn jazz for him, he looked at her with a sneer on his face. "Don''t learn any more, you can''t learn any more elegance." But now, when he looked at all the Yings, Wen Mingzhu was alone in the training room. Tang poetry and LAN Ming are dancing gracefully over there. Someone in the corner crushes the cup in his hand. "No Are you all right? " "Nothing." Man''s eyes across a ray of gloomy light, "blue Ming how can come?" "As far as I know, Fuzhen was coming." Hands slightly bent down, low voice, but later it seems that because of blue ming to come, so Fu Zhen did not come. "So Fu Zhen actually has a grudge against LAN Ming The man was just about to speak when the waiter came up and gave them a mask. "Er..." "Are you going to play?" "Let''s go." The man took off his hat and put on his mask to mingle with the crowd. "Today''s dinner is a mixed bag, I can''t tell It''s going to kill people. " Half an hour later, the shameless light was getting dimmer and dimmer, and then it focused on the counter of Eros'' kiss, stopped for a few seconds to let everyone''s eyes look at it, and then the last light was put away. The meeting place fell into darkness. Tang Shi felt that the people around him were shaking. He just wanted to say what LAN Ming was doing, and a big hand came over. When Tang Shi was surprised, people around him began to marvel. Everyone turned to look at the stage, and the kiss of love God was gradually exuding a very psychedelic luster. It was ambiguous and confusing, and people couldn''t open their eyes "The kiss of Eros Do you want it? " A low voice sounded in my ear, which was quite different from LAN Ming. Tang Shi stood on his head with sweat and hair, and then heard a fierce gunshot. The counter glass of love''s kiss was smashed from the outside! Someone made up his mind to steal this valuable diamond today! A group of people who didn''t expect this kind of development immediately let out a sharp scream. Then Tang Shi heard the host shouting, "turn on the light! Turn on the light "The power supply is damaged by someone!" The security guard yelled, and the host even said, "turn on the standby power! Fool! What about the personal safety of the guests in the venue! " Everyone turned around and rushed out one after another, but in the dark place, it was not clear whether it was a person or a door in front. In such a dark environment, it was easy to cause a crowd stampede. Even Tang poetry was pushed many times. When she was about to fall forward, it was the hand that held her from behind. "Thank you -" before the voice of Tang poetry fell, someone pulled her back, and then a man''s hot kiss came in the dark, which made Tang poetry unprepared. When she reacted, she raised her hand and asked for a slap. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 888 But the man seems to have excellent vision in the dark, and suddenly he pinches her slender wrist. Tang poetry''s heart beat like a drum. As soon as she spoke the word shameless, she was directly held up. Then someone approached her and said, "I''m going to run. Hold me." Before Tang Shi had time to respond, she was carried in her arms. She had to hold the man''s waist between her legs. She was afraid that she would fall down, and then she encircled the man''s neck. She heard the sound of footsteps around her, but there was a panic in the chaos. Tang Shi found that this man was with her It''s going against the gate of the crowd. "Where are you taking me?" Tang Shi struggled hard, but the man''s hand held her like a shackle. It was not until the lights in the room were finally restarted by the standby power supply, and a group of people holding the door to rush out for safety gradually calmed down their panic. "What''s going on?" "I have to give you an account!" "Is there no one on duty in the venue?" Tang Shi found that he was directly held to a corner on the second floor. Looking at the chaos from above, his blindfold fell to the ground. Now it''s too late to care who dances with whom. She turned to look at the man around her, but with a mask covering most of her face, Tang poetry could not accurately identify the man in front of her. "Wait a minute, don''t make a sound, there''s still someone coming up -" the man made a shush action, and Tang Shi''s eyebrows jumped fiercely. In the meeting hall, except for the sound of gunfire, the first reaction of normal people should be to escape to the exit to protect their lives. After all, if there are real shooters, no one can be as stable as a mountain, but what kind of people Will it run to the second floor instead? There are only two answers. First, there are people who expect this case to happen. Second, this case the initiator of evil. That is, the owner of the gun! Tang Shi''s eyes are tight. The man in front of her expresses his sincere appreciation for her thinking of these details in just a few minutes. Such a calm and intelligent woman will have to grab her hands sooner or later as like as two peas in the next seconds, a figure appeared, followed by another figure wearing the same clothes as himself. Tang poetry was shocked to say nothing, now everyone is busy running for their lives, who can think of such a shocking scene on the second floor of the venue?! Why Why do people pretend to be The two figures crisscrossed almost for a moment. The man with the jewel box in his pocket seemed to have succeeded. When he saw the fake "Tang poetry", he was extremely fierce, almost fatal. Tang poetry was covered by people''s mouths and hid in the dark to watch the fight. At first, he was scared, but later, he gradually felt that something was wrong. No The man pretending to be himself The figure makes her feel familiar Surprised by this discovery, Tang poetry unconsciously stepped back a few steps and sent out a little friction, which led the two fighting people to look at the corner quickly. "Fake Tang poetry" was distracted by this change, and the person who stole the gem took this opportunity to grasp the person''s face!! The next second, the fake hood was pulled off, and a waterfall of white hair poured into the eyes of Tang poetry www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 889 White White hair?! Tang poetry seems to have a clue in his mind. He suddenly colludes with others. He widens his eyes and turns to look at the people around him. Then the masked man next to him shouts, "Bai Yue, don''t let him run away!" As soon as these words came out, Tang poetry understood everything! Take a deep breath and watch Bai Yue, who just pretended to be himself, rush forward, hook his fingers into claws and grasp the man''s neck. However, the other person is not jealous. He raises his leg and makes Bai Yue step back several steps. "Damn..." Bai Yue wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and wanted to catch up with him. The man put down a smoke bomb and then jumped down from the second floor! Tang Shi watched the man run away with a gem, but there was no time to chase him. "Let him run." Bai Yue frowned, then turned to look at Tang poetry, "what are you looking at?" Tang poetry opens its mouth wide. Bai Yue couldn''t hang on his face. "What are you looking at! Haven''t you ever seen a man in a cheongsam? " Tang Shi snorted, "who asked you to dress like this and pretend to be me? What a bad idea. " "Lead the snake out of the hole, don''t you understand?" Bai Yue is wearing high-heeled shoes and Qipao. His posture is even more gorgeous than that of ordinary women. "In order to be afraid that you will be hurt, my father has worked hard to wear Qipao to protect you. How dare you make fun of me?" Tang Shi covered his mouth, "no, you are very beautiful. Go to seduce Jiang Ling. Be sure to take the bait." "Hiss!" Bai Yue sneered, "not rare!" Tang Shi noticed that he was eager to leave, so he turned around. The man who had held him in his arms retreated for a long time. Unexpectedly, Tang Shi tugged hard. When did the man find that he had a rubber band on his hand. "You lied to me, and you want to run?" Tang Shi stood there laughing, "take off the mask." "No "I picked it." "You said it yourself." There are countless question marks on Tang Shi''s face, but the meaning of this sentence is not clear at all. However, at this time, the man who had retreated so far suddenly came forward. When Tang Shi didn''t pay attention, he raised her chin and gave her a fierce kiss. Tang Shi opened his eyes, and Bai Yue covered his face, "Ouch! Old dogs - " they all wear military uniforms and cheongsam from the period of the Republic of China. They are like a group of beautiful women who came out of the era of war. The love of that era is the most people dare not look directly at. With gunfire and smoke, blood and ashes, the earth is burning, and the sky is booming - men come from the turbulence of wind and rain, shuttling countless bullets and guns, just to come to her. Tang poetry''s blood began to flow against the current Then, the man slowly took off the mask, grinned, still is an invincible smile, "said, don''t hit me." Thin night?! Tang Shi can''t believe everything in front of her. Why didn''t she guess "You''re in jail, aren''t you?" The voice of Tang poetry was shaking. "How can you be like a nobody now? I... " "Fool, I deliberately let Ma Qiang think that I was in the detention center, so I got rid of the golden cicada..." Tang poetry was so excited by Bo Ye that she raised her hand again. Then she was firmly held by Bo Ye, "ah! Don''t hit people Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "Do you know that I thought you really had an accident and I couldn''t protect myself. I tried my best to help you..." When Tang Shi was wronged, Bo Yexin trembled, "Oh, don''t cry, OK?" I I''m afraid that if I tell you my plan, you won''t be able to play. I have to let Ma Qiang think that you are really desperate to help me to be in power... " "Is that how you deceive me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 890 Asked by Tang Shi on the spot, Bo Ye''s expression froze. He is really hiding from Tang poetry. His purpose is to make everyone think that he has been put in prison, and then take advantage of this dinner to see who is trying to snatch away the kiss of love. But he calculated so many links, the only thing he missed was the feeling of Tang poetry. Looking at the man in front of her, Tang Shi suddenly couldn''t say a word. She felt that all her efforts were in vain. Bo Ye was always good. Her efforts were like a joke. She was excluded from all those plans. Looking at Tang Shi''s sad appearance, Bo Ye was stunned. Bai Yue was on the other side, and tut said, "I have already reminded you When you''re alone, consider the mood of the people around you. " Bo Ye didn''t speak. He just felt that his heart was beating badly. He didn''t know how to defend himself. Looking at the disappointment in Tang Shi''s eyes, he suddenly couldn''t breathe. When he lost contact with him before, he was alone in Australia, with only one Bai Yue around him. All the things he wanted to do were just planning for him. He never thought of anyone else. But now, at this moment, the woman who didn''t know the truth and came out to resist all the responsibilities for him stood in front of him. Bo Ye felt that she had lost the courage to speak. "How do you Can it be like this? " Tang Shi wiped his eyes hard. "I thought you really had an accident I''ll try my best to help you pull back the game. Now you tell me you''re ok? " Bo Ye said incoherently, "no, Tang poetry Listen to me - " " ah, that''s good. You''re OK. You don''t need my help, do you? I''m so busy outside that I can''t change anything at all, can I? " Tang Shi gave a hard smile, then turned around and left. Bo Ye was flustered when she saw that she refused to turn around. It''s like stepping on a flight of stairs and watching Tang poetry go, the whole person They''re all panicking and scared. "Tang Poetry --" Bo Ye wanted to call her, but Tang Shi looked back coldly. She clenched her fist, and she had never been cheated so much. Her eyes were as sharp as a knife. "Bo Ye, maybe you are right from a certain point of view, you can grasp the overall situation --" Tang shidun, turned back, and walked down the stairs alone, "but you don''t know Ben I didn''t think about it at all. " This words like a needle into Bo Ye''s heart, he watched Tang Shi go, after a long time to come back to God, take a deep breath, feel throat are trembling, "she is angry?" "Well And it seems that he is very angry. " Bai Yue spread his hand, "I reminded you, Wen Lizhi should also remind you?" That''s right. In fact, as early as when Han Shen came to the police station to see him, he also mentioned this. But at that time, Bo Ye did so in order to make no mistakes in his plan. Tang poetry was still kept in the dark. "If you want to hide it from her, don''t let her come out. I can understand Tang Shi''s feeling. When he thought that there was no way out, he went to work hard. As a result, the man was fine. Everything you did was just a part of his plan. This feeling It''s insulting. " Bai Yue stopped for a moment and said, "Bo Ye, I ask you, if Tang Shi did something earth shaking without telling you, but you don''t know that you are still making your own efforts to save the situation. In fact, it''s in vain. When it''s over, Tang Shi says," it''s my fault It was planned. " Your efforts are not worth mentioning at all. What would you think at that time? " With Bo Ye''s arrogant and conceited personality, you may be so angry that you want to completely tear the skin with others, right? However, Tang poetry Tang poetry is also arrogant. She never promised to be with Bo Ye, but when Bo ye had an accident, she would stand up, which actually hit her in the face. A woman for thin night to achieve this point, face inside all don''t want, result thin night actually good, change who all want to be angry. Bai Yue shrugged his shoulders, "go back at night You remember coaxing people. " Bo Ye lowered her head and held her fingers tightly together, "so Do you think I did something wrong? " "It''s not that there''s something wrong with your plan It''s a mistake you made when you first set the conditions. " Bai Yue stares at Bo Ye''s face, "Tang poetry is not an outsider. But you put her in the scope of outsiders, so she will be sad Thin night facial expression some Zheng is bleary, separated for a long time he just murmured, "that wants how to do?" "Coax Bai Yue immediately patted Bo Ye on the shoulder. "It''s Tang poetry after all. What can you do with her, except to coax her." Bo Ye grabs her hair and says, "ah! I didn''t expect this to happen I just want to smash Ma Qiang''s pawns and see who stole the kiss of Eros by the way. You just let go the important suspect"Small scene, don''t panic --" Bai Yue took out a plastic bag from his pocket, "I grabbed his hair and went back to have a look at the DNA." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Damn, you can''t offend people engaged in medical research. This kind of thing is decisive evidence. "Let''s go and find Tang poetry." Bai Yue patted Bo Ye on the shoulder. "I think it''s necessary for you to reflect. Now Tang Shi is going back with her good friend." "Not yet." Bo Ye frowned and put his hands in his pocket, "I have to go to the organizer again -" "it''s because you are so calm and rational about everything that Tang Shi feels sad. She can''t shake your plan Bai Yue sighed, "are you still busy looking for the organizer to monitor this kind of time? Is Tang poetry important or... " When it comes to half of the white, the more I don''t ask, I feel that now such words and thin night are also white. After a long time, Bai Yueyou said, "be careful Tang poetry was robbed by others. " The eyebrow of thin night immediately jumped, "what do you say?" "Oh, I just saw Tang poetry and LAN Ming waltzing downstairs." Bai Yue said coolly, "you can look at it well I don''t care if something goes wrong. " When Bo Yeh heard this, he turned his face and walked down on the spot. Bai Yue laughed and patted the wall. Sure enough, this way of stimulating Bo Yeh was more effective. He cried, "ah! Wait, don''t you go to the organizers? " "My wife is going to run away with someone, and I''m going to find a sponsor!" Thin night turns to roar a, "smile what smile!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 891 Tang Shi didn''t go back that night, because Bo Ye was so excited that he followed Xiao Yueyue directly. When Bo Ye chased him out, he saw LAN Ming supporting Tang Shi to get on the car, and then the car drove away, leaving him a lot of car exhaust. Thin night straight Leng looking at Tang poetry left, white more smile to want to gasp for breath, "heaven has eyes, you also have today." Thin night simply squats down in place, white more see him this pair of pitiful appearance, past cried a, "how, you are very aggrieved?" Bo Ye stopped talking. Bai Yue said, "Tang poetry is more aggrieved. Why don''t you talk about it?" Bo Ye still doesn''t talk. "Oh, then you are jealous." "No way." Bo Ye didn''t want to refute directly, "I can''t be jealous of Tang poetry! Anyway, Tang poetry is mine. What am I afraid of? I''m not jealous at all... " "Tang Shi left with LAN Ming." White more direct repair knife. Thin night can''t help but scold directly, "grass, white Yue, which pot you don''t open, which pot you mention! If she goes with Wenli, I can rest assured that she will go with Lanming - I will be angry. " "Do you think wenlizhi is safer?" Bo ye turned his face aside. "After all, that scum brother is just a pervert to his sister. All the other women are just making fun of themselves. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Yue looked at Bo Ye with a kind of meaningful eyes, "if you really think that Tang poetry is not for you in this life, even if you hide everything from her Sooner or later, you will regret it Bo Ye stands up impatiently and grabs her hair back, which makes the passers-by around her look sideways. Then he sees that the man''s cold face looks thin and indifferent under the street lamp at night, with the illusion that the whole world is cold in his eyebrows. He seems to be a person with extreme cold feeling. Only when he is related to Tang poetry, his mood will fluctuate a little. Thin night slants half face, blinks impatiently, "go, wait to go down to find Ye Jingtang." "Eh?" Bai Yue was a little surprised. "Yejingtang?" "In a way, he and the blue family are in laws." Thin night hands inserted pocket, the body straight back, "the blue family and the Ye family have junior marriage, otherwise you think why Ye Jingtang and LAN Ming are related to the central government?" "No wonder." Bai Yue cut his white hair and said, "do you want to inquire about LAN Ming from ye Jingtang?" "Not to inquire." Bo Ye said, "first send a message to Tang Shi, and then go to find Ye Jingtang. You go back to check the DNA in your hair. I''ll discuss with him the plan to deal with Ma Qiang." After all, it''s up to the people above to move them. In this relationship, ye Jingtang is better than Bo Ye. "Comfort him on your way." Bai Yue and Bo ye break up. "Ye Jingtang is not in a good mood recently. He heard that Jiang Qi is going to get engaged." Thin night Mou son hangs down, low should a, "EH." Thin night is in half an hour later to find Ye Jingtang, push the door into, ye Jingtang wearing a pair of glasses, raised his head from the computer desk, "Yo? Rare guest? What are you doing in my apartment? " Bo Yeyue said, "you don''t close your door at home? I''m sorry if a thief doesn''t steal. " "Who dares to come in." Ye Jingtang also pushed a pair of glasses, "this place is more strict security, flies can''t fly in." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 892 Hear him say so, thin night two hands a spread, "I this is not to come in." "Do you think you''re a fly?" Ye Jingtang said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I heard about what happened at the kiss of love dinner today Bo Ye used to sit down on one side of the sofa, "the news is pretty well-informed." "Well Who do you think is going to steal this time? " Ye Jingtang narrowed his eyes alertly. "It''s not a small thing. Besides, the kiss of Cupid itself is a gem with its own mysterious color..." Bo Ye made a cup of black tea for himself. When he was at Ye Jingtang''s home, he was as leisurely as if he was at home And the original plane crash was done by one person. " Ye Jingtang had a meal. "I found those people..." Thin night lowered his voice, "they are all locked up in an isolated place, but I hacked the space satellite, so I found the group of people under house arrest in a nameless mountain abroad after zooming in through the photos above countless times." Ye Jingtang was so surprised that he stood up directly, "you mean that the passengers didn''t have an accident at all?" "Yes." Ye Jingtang sighed with a long sigh, "this is really lucky in the misfortune I still remember how the families of the victims tore their hearts and lungs But, how can we get them out? " "If you save it rashly, it will frighten the snake. It''s likely to irritate the other party and directly --" Bo Ye did a neck wiping action, "but I think the kiss of Eros was stolen by the other party for the same reason Ye Jingtang looked at Bo Ye''s face, and Bo Ye said slowly, "I have investigated the legend behind the kiss of the God of love. It is said that it is a pure natural gem that has been formed for hundreds of years, and it will shine in the dark. The people who introduce it in the materials say that it seems to have passed through the remote Royal age, with a very old and mysterious atmosphere, so it will make countless people..." "Yes, it''s said that many royal descendants have worn it, passed it down from generation to generation, and now it''s bought by collectors at a high price." Ye Jingtang suspended the work at hand and sat opposite Bo Ye. "Then, what do you want me to do?" "I suspect Rong Nan did it." Bo Ye''s eyes flashed a sense of killing, "so I want you to secretly inquire about the relationship between Rong Nan and Ma Qiang in several families. I even think that the person who came out today to steal the kiss of God of love It''s Rongnan. " Ye Jingtang''s pupil is constricted a few inches, "you mean..." "Rong Nan is doing everything possible Go back to the past. " Back in time, back in time. He tried his best to ask God for a chance to go back to the past. What was he going to do? "Scientifically, it doesn''t work." Ye Jingtang frowned, for thin night this theory is a little unacceptable, "Rongnan don''t know?" Of course, it doesn''t work. Anyone with a little scientific knowledge knows that science and technology can''t do this at present. Even in the future, it''s hard to say that it''s possible to go back in time. Because once time goes back, there will be a lot of paradoxes. If people go back to the past, it means that anything they do in the past will have an impact on the future. Once there are changes, then the future is no longer the original future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 893 Bo Ye knows Ye Jingtang''s doubts and says, "we know it''s impossible. Rong Nan may also know it." What kind of obsession is it to know that it is impossible but to do it? What exactly did Rong Nan go through before that he would have no way out to ask for a comeback, even though he had nothing to do with the consequences. Bo Ye can''t figure out the motive. "Come on, we can''t guess by guessing like this." Ye Jingtang put forward a suggestion with a smile to ease the serious atmosphere, "I think you can ask your son. After all, Tang Wei always has his own reasoning "It makes sense." Bo Ye sipped a sip of black tea, "but I don''t think Tang poetry will let me meet Tang Wei recently." Ye Jingtang hand meal, turned to see his good brother, "what''s the matter?" "Just now I was scolded by her. " Thin night is hard to say, but still try to say, "that''s, I''m bent on my own Well She doesn''t care about the feelings of people around her. She doesn''t let her know without telling her. She rushes to the front foolishly, but she doesn''t expect that I have nothing at all... " Ye Jingtang lengthened his tone, "Oh, I''ll be angry if it''s me." Bo Ye said irritably, "I don''t know how to find Tang poetry to explain, and I don''t know How can she not be angry "It''s easy. It''s easy." Ye Jingtang casually said, very relaxed, "nothing to do, just admit your mistake, and then coax, this is the most useful.". Everything else is secondary. Only when a woman really receives the message "you admit your mistake and know how to correct it", will she be able to put off the fire. " Thin night pick eyebrow a smile, "old driver, you have no girlfriend, talk so bad?" This words but directly pierced in the most painful place of Ye Jingtang''s chest, the man was so angry that he really wanted to jump up and fight thin night, "do you have a good word!" "Ah, by the way, Jiang Qi heard that he was getting engaged." Ye Jingtang almost crushed the cup in his hand. "Ha ha ha, your expression!" Bo yeyi patted her thigh, "I reminded you before the accident, don''t you listen? Look at me. I''m just like that. Why don''t you learn? If you learn from me, now Jiang Qi will give you a look. " "You still feel proud, don''t you?" Ye Jingtang gritted his teeth, "Tang poetry can change your attitude, not because people love you too much! You are also complacent. In fact, it''s all the sufferings of Tang poetry. What are you proud of Thin night by Ye Jingtang this words say of a Leng. When I came back, I suddenly felt that my mind was blank. Yes, he is right. He regards Tang poetry''s kindness to him as a result of his own efforts. In fact, if Tang poetry doesn''t love him, all the efforts will be wasted. Only if Tang poetry still loves him, can those compensations be useful. "You..." Bo Yeqing cleared his throat. "Anyway, I''m better than you now. Don''t talk about me. You reflect on yourself. I suggest you get Jiang Qi back as soon as possible. Han rang has spent a lot of time with her. If this goes on, Jiang Qi will definitely change her mind to like others. Don''t you worry? " Ye Jingtang''s hand with the cup trembled, and a trace of gloom flashed in the man''s eyes. Don''t worry, it must be false. But He didn''t work at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 894 Now when Jiang Qi sees Ye Jingtang, his instinctive reaction is to run away, that is, to put up a thorn all over his body to fight against him. The final result is that both of them are black and blue, and no one can think of a better life. Ye Jingtang clenched the cup, "I..." He didn''t want to let Jiang Qi go. But in the end, how to do, in order to get Jiang Qi back from Han rang? Bo Ye has nothing to say. Looking at the gloomy expression on Ye Jingtang''s face, he knows that this matter has been a knot in Ye Jingtang''s heart recently. He can''t ignore Jiang Qi''s hurt, but now he is suffering from it. Ye Jingtang said, "when are they engaged?" "It''s next month." Bo Ye hands crossed together, "because the policy of Rongnan has led to some changes in Han rang''s family, but this does not affect the general situation of their family. This month, they will be stable and engaged as usual next month." "Have you been invited?" Bo Ye immediately grinned, "of course I''m invited! Now I''m a good man in the new century. How about the benchmark of a married husband! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± How can this man be so shameless? Ye Jingtang said, "send me the address and time." It''s imperative. Thin night blew a whistle, "Yo, want to rob a kiss?" Ye Jingtang stood up and went to the French window. Looking at the traffic flow, the man''s eyes were cold as if his blood had been frozen, and his whole body was cold. "I can''t give Jiang Qi to another man." Word for word. Bo Ye stares at his back, but he doesn''t say anything else. Ask what love is in the world, teach people Life and death agree. ****** Tang Shi didn''t get a good sleep at all that night. Because every time she closes her eyes, Bo Ye will send wechat every time. [Bo Ye: ah ~ ~ are you still angry ~ ~] [child''s mother: ¡¿ [Bo Ye: don''t be angry, OK? I know I''m wrong, I reflect on ¡¿ [child: you''re right. What''s wrong with you? It''s my own passion. ¡¿ [thin night: ¡¿ [Bo Ye: Tang poetry! I know I''m wrong! I shouldn''t tell you nothing, and then let you pay so much later found that they are useless, I don''t like it next time, OK? ¡¿ [Tang Poetry: In fact, I was a little angry just now. As soon as you said that, my anger came up again. ¡¿ [thin night: ¡¿ ah! Ah! Ah! Bo Ye back to his apartment after lying in bed scratching his head, this can be how to do ah! Men quietly open Baidu, began to search about how to coax girls happy answer. Whether to persuade or not, break up, next. ¡¿ [of course, I broke up. Do you want to keep it for the new year? ¡¿ [send points, break up. ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin night a look at those online Q & A, feel that they are going to be angry, can not think of a good point! Persuade a person to break up everyday, this netizen is antisocial! Do you know how hard it took him to get Tang poetry back? Bo Ye felt his chin and thought for a long time. Finally, he thought that he would go to Tang Shi face to face. Anyway, the house he lives in is far away from Tang poetry It''s ten minutes. Yes, it''s the villa that Tang Shi helped him decorate. After a while, Tang Shi was just about to fall asleep when someone knocked at the door outside. When he felt puzzled and opened the door, he saw Bo Ye''s smiling eyes. Tang Shi didn''t want to fall the door directly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 895 Thin night face with a smile to half, bang when a, people shut the door. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ten thousand MMPs in Bo Ye''s heart. So he continued to knock on the door, "Tang poetry Shall we have a good chat? " "Nothing to talk about." "I''m cold standing outside, so you take me in." "Don''t you have a house next door?" "I forgot the key to the house. I can''t get in." "Is your villa a fingerprint lock? You can get in without a key. " "The fingerprint lock is broken. There''s no electricity." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi took a deep breath, opened the door, and then said to Bo Ye, "I''ll tell you --" before she finished her words, a kiss came all over the world. Tang Shi stepped back two steps, shocked and pushed Bo Ye away, "what are you doing?" "Playing hooligans, it''s so simple that I can''t see it?" Bo Ye opens her arms and surrounds Tang poetry, "ah! Give me a hug. It''s really I''m so worried. I don''t know how to coax you. I just came to see you face to face. " Tang Shi''s whole heart was entangled, "don''t come here I won''t be fooled again. Silly ha ha, after being cheated by you, I believe you again, I am cheap "How can you speak so hard to my heart?" Bo Ye grumbled wrongly, "I''m also for you, but I''m not considerate enough..." Tang poetry did not speak, but people slowly trembled, thin night like the hair of a small animal, like the hair of Tang poetry, "ah Can I apologize to you? I''m aware of my mistake. Seriously, I''m aware of Tang poetry. Can we stop making trouble? How about maintaining the status quo? If you''re going to leave me again, I''m going to lose my mind. " "Now you''re a good talker." Tang Shi wanted to push Bo Ye away, and he hugged him even harder! Give me another hug Anyway, I''ve been thinking about you for a few days, really, constantly. If I can go out, the first thing I do is to find you So when I got to the meeting place, I put on my mask and came to you "I think so." Don shidun said, "you really should be locked up for a few days." "Oh..." Bo Ye said pitifully, "I''ll go back to rent a prison and shut myself up. Will you come to see me every day?" A beautiful white face with such words is absolutely irresistible. Tang Shi stepped back with fever on his face! It''s not good at all - " however, at this time, a voice with sleepiness came from behind - " Mommy, who are you talking to at the door at night? Ah I''m so sleepy. Are there any guests? " Tang Wei got up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet, heard the sound and looked at the door. Then he saw the picture of Tang Shi and Bo Ye holding each other. He suddenly woke up and widened his eyes. "What are you doing in the middle of the night?" Bo Ye laughs like a gangster, "what do you think we can do?" "Bo Ye, you''ve had enough --" Tang Shi called out, "don''t bring bad Wei Wei! But don''t think too much. It''s your father who came to me in the middle of the night... " Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and laughed twice, as if to say this on purpose. "I know. You must miss my mommy, don''t you?" Thin night stink shamelessly nod, "right, that''s it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When did the father and son collude? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 896 Tang Shi withdrew from Bo Ye''s arms, "well, you can go back. If there''s anything to do during the day, it''s not good for children at night." Bo Ye said shamelessly, "what''s wrong? You''re his mother and I''m his father. Let''s hug each other. What''s the problem? " Tang Wei was so happy that he would burp. He shook his head, "no problem!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This child is coming to hang his mother! Bo Yedao said, "you see, my son said it''s OK. Don''t worry, eh I can''t sleep at night. You want to drive me back, unless you give me a good night kiss... " "Go to hell!" Tang Shi became angry and directly in front of Bo Ye''s face, slamming the door down again. Bo Ye is speechless and chokes. Looking at the ceiling of the corridor, he thinks that his family is big and young. For the first time, he has fallen so much on coaxing a woman When Tang Shi woke up the next day, as soon as he turned on his mobile phone, he saw that Bo Ye also sent a message on time - [Bo Ye: Good morning! ¡¿ Tang Shi felt helpless and said, "are you in front of your mobile phone?" "As soon as I woke up, I wanted to come to you. So coincidentally, you just woke up? " Thin night in the opposite squint eyes smile, and then pick up the side of the laptop, open to login mailbox, saw yesterday Ye Jingtang sent some information. Rong Nan once had a younger sister, who was not born, but adopted. She was called Rong Bei. One south and one north. It''s a good name. But rongbei disappeared when he was 20 years old. Later, Rongnan was depressed for a long time, but usually Rongnan didn''t care about her sister. So when rongbei didn''t, Rongnan fainted at the funeral, which was unexpected to everyone. Maybe we''ve been together for so long, but we still have feelings after all. It''s gone all of a sudden. It''s estimated that it will be hit hard. Rongnan has no parents since childhood, so rongbei may be the only person closest to him. Now that he is well, rongbei has left because of illness. Rongnan has been alone in this world ever since. Thin night looked at the eye data, did not speak, always feel Rongnan all kinds of behavior, and rongbei accident, can not be separated from the relationship. "Ah I don''t think it''s the same abnormal sister control as wenlizhi again... " Thin night Click the mouse to continue to browse the next word, unfortunately no rongbei photos, it is estimated that Rongnan blocked, or want to see what Rongnan sister looks like. One by one, the problems flashed through my mind. Since I''m a brother and sister, even if I''m not my own, I must have parents. So who are the parents of Rong Nan and Rong Bei? Why is Tang poetry also involved? Bo Ye can''t figure out the cause and effect relationship. There may be a deeper puzzle in it. He closes the computer, pinches his eyebrows, and continues to tease Tang poetry with his mobile phone. It''s pleasant to tease Tang poetry occasionally when you are under great pressure. Bo Ye smiles and writes a few words, "do you want to come to my house?" Kid: no need! thank you! ¡¿ [Bo Ye: Why are you so polite? Anyway, it''s also your house. Come on, come on ~] [child''s mother: please don''t be such a wave! Please respect yourself! ¡¿ [Bo Ye: haven''t I been doing this all the time? I don''t want to be used to my face. If you say me, I won''t change. ¡¿ [son of a bitch ¡¿ it''s really hard to reason when meeting shameless people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 897 But Bo Ye didn''t pester Tang Shi for a long time, because later a phone call from ye Jingtang attracted Bo Ye''s attention. "Do you remember the parents of Tang Shi? Something happened to them Bo Ye stands up directly from home. Recently, because Bo''s operation has been suspended, he has nothing to do with staying at home. In order to get closer to Tang poetry, he even lives in the villa in Baicheng all the time. Now he takes his coat and goes out to find Ye Jingtang. "Is it still in the hospital?" "Yes, my mental disorder is quite serious, and I have just been informed." Bo Ye, Tang Shi''s parents, has always asked Ye Jingtang to help pay attention, because ye Jingtang''s family has a long hand in this aspect, which is also the reason why Ye Jingtang was able to take them in and out of the tight military hospital when Cong Zheng had an accident last time. But Bo Ye didn''t know that the change came so quickly. When he went out, he passed the building of Tang Shi''s apartment. He frowned and kept silent for a while. In Tang Shi and concealment, he chose concealment. Sorry, Tang Shi No matter how many times you come, even if you get hurt again I will still choose to hide from you. Even if Bo ye knew that Tang Shi was angry because he had been concealed, he would still keep this attitude, because once he knew it, it was likely to be fatal. Bo Ye drove his car and went to the address given by Ye Jingtang. When he got there 20 minutes later, he was not close to the ward. Countless medical staff ran back and forth in the corridor, and they were busy with their tasks. Ye Jingtang stood there and saw Bo Ye coming. Then he stepped forward, "I feel completely confused." "What do you mean?" Bo Yeh took a deep breath and never recovered from the blow. At least Anyway, I want to take care of Er Lao''s health, and then take it out to make Tang Shi feel at ease Now what? What''s the problem? Before They said that the person who gave them the medicine is still in contact with them? Bo Ye always thinks that this person is Cong Xi, so after Cong Xi''s death, he completely dispels his doubts. He even thinks that Tang Shi''s parents are safe, but he doesn''t expect that there is another person behind him. Who is it? Fu Zhen? Rongnan? Bo Ye''s mind flashed a name, but now can''t get any answer, his brow locked, "shout Bai Yue and Jiang Ling come to have a look, will it have effect?" "Maybe." Ye Jingtang sighed, "they are serious enough to hallucinate I can''t even hear what I''m saying. When I live in my own world, I sometimes foam at the mouth. " Bo Ye can''t believe it. Looking at Tang Shi''s parents in front of him, he can''t imagine who they have offended It''s going to be like this. Maybe he is also one of the culprits. After all, he killed the Tang family at the beginning, but Bo Ye did it by himself. After that, the damage is just The last straw to crush the camel. At this time, a doctor came in and said, "gentlemen, please let''s give the patient a sedative." "Ah." Bo Ye immediately got out of the way and looked at them busy there. He was a little worried. Then he said, "well, what''s the patient''s condition and consciousness?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 898 "No way." The doctor shook his head. "It''s still good Later cerebral palsy is possible. It''s too late for you to send them to our hospital. A lot of toxins in the body have accumulated to a certain extent and spread to all organs of the body. " Thin night eyes flash a trace of gloom, has it come to this point? After solving Cong Xi, Bo Ye met them once. After Zhen Zi passed, he simply moved the couple out of the original hospital. I don''t know if anyone else will attack them during this period Damn it, he took it lightly. Ye Jingtang knows that Bo Ye must have many thoughts in his heart, but now he doesn''t know what to say to comfort Bo Ye. He can only say, "it depends on the situation. Has the monitoring of the hospital been checked?" "No Thin night''s voice is very low, seem to be faintly permeate with a fury, "I will ask Qi Mo to check." "Well." Ye Jingtang looked into the ward and said, "wait, you can talk with them Although they may have We can no longer have normal communication with the outside world. " Thin night lowered his eyes, dark pupil across a trace of pain. Tang poetry I have nothing that belongs to you I can''t protect them. ****** Bo ye came back that night. He was very tired, but he still brought chocolate to Tang Shi when passing by Hof. He went to Tang Shi''s apartment first, pushed the door in and saw Tang Wei sitting in the living room playing with dogs. Bo Ye laughed. "Oh, daddy, why are you here?" "The door is open, why not close it?" Bo Ye muttered, "are you all used to staying at home? It''s not a good habit. " Tang Wei said with a smile, "no, uncle Suqi has sent something. My mother goes downstairs to help move it, so the door is not closed for the time being. They will come up later." "Su Qi? What do you want? " "Ah, it''s a supercomputer. It''s said that it''s bought for me. It can also touch. It''s similar to surfacepro, but it''s more advanced than it." Tang Wei holds xiaoyeye and sits on the sofa with his short legs swaying and his face full of joy and excitement. "I can use more advanced technology to program with you in the future!" Supercomputer Looking at the desire in Tang Wei''s eyes, thin night''s Adam''s apple moves up and down two times. After a long time, Bo yecai asked in a hoarse voice, "did Su Qi take the initiative to buy it for you?" Tang Wei didn''t notice the difference of thin night, and said happily, "yes, yes! I didn''t even think of it. Uncle Su Qi said that when he went abroad, he brought it to me. It was airlifted back from a foreign special scientific research institute. It''s not cheap, either. " But he didn''t worry about the price. With Tang Shi''s backbone, he estimated that all the money for the computer would be paid back to Su Qi''s account. After all, she won''t take such valuable things for nothing. Thin night suddenly feel a small bag of chocolate in his hand is so ridiculous. The man stopped talking, and after a long time he said, "well I just came to see you after I was busy "Ah! Hof''s chocolate cake Tang Wei''s sharp eyes suddenly saw the dessert in Bo Ye''s hand, "Daddy, I love you! I always want to eat, my mother said I eat too much bad for teeth, really Thin night helplessly smile, "this is exactly what I bought for your mother." After hearing this, Tang Wei immediately pouted, "I understand. The implication is that he didn''t think of me at all Daddy, I''m too cold. How can you do this? Uncle Suqi can bring me a gift when he goes abroad. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 899 Bo Ye was hurt by the child''s careless words. Knowing that Tang Wei didn''t mean it, he laughed, "then I''ll bring it to you next time. What do you want?" "Well, not at the moment." Tang Wei watched Bo Ye sit next to him and poked Bo Ye''s chest with his little finger. "Daddy, what you want is not to wait for others to say, but to observe and understand carefully in your daily life..." Bo Ye was in a trance when he said this, and then he whispered, "well I see Aware that Bo Ye doesn''t seem very happy, Tang Wei thinks it''s because he''s busy with his work recently that he''s tired. The little boy finds out a jigsaw puzzle and says, "I''m still free anyway You play with me, wait for my mommy and they move up and install the computer, let''s try it together "Yes." Bo Ye turns around and sits opposite Tang Wei. Two minutes later, Su Qi helps Tang Shi to move the main computer box. When he sees Bo Ye in the living room, he is stunned. The man moved the mainframe box and asked, "what are you doing here?" "Thin night indifference way," come over from work to see a trip Well I don''t feel very good. Su Qi thought about it. After all, what they like is the same woman. It''s not bad that they didn''t fight. Su Qi went into the house as if he were in his own house. He put Tang Wei''s computer away first. Then Tang Shi came in, carrying a screen, and was stunned when he saw Bo Ye? Are you here? " Bo Ye suddenly felt that he was just like a guest, and Tang Shi and Su Qi were the owners of the house. Thinking of the days when he was away, when Su Qi was with Tang poetry, Bo Ye felt that he could not control his emotions and almost blurted out many impulsive words. Tang Shi and Su Qi come into Tang Wei''s room one after another, presumably to fiddle with how to install a computer. But Bo Ye sees Tang Shi get along with others, and his heart is just like the vinegar jar is about to be overturned. The man clenches his fist, and his face is obviously gloomy. But Tang Wei didn''t find this link. He thought it was quite normal. Anyway, it was just installing a computer. He always believed that his mother had a sense of propriety, so he played puzzles there obediently. Then Boye couldn''t help asking, "Weiwei..." "Ah." Tang Wei looked up at his father. "What do you think of Su Qi?" Thin night eyes with a lot of Tang only don''t understand the mood, the little boy chuckled, and then said, "not a good person, not a bad person." This answer surprised Bo Ye. Then the man said slowly, "well What do you think of me? " Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed with a smile. "Daddy, I think you must be a villain in animation." Thin night some startled ground pick eyebrow, "how to say?" "Because decency is generally warm and loving, not as fierce and resourceful as you are. You should be a bad villain, exactly Tang Wei touched Xiao YeYe''s ear and murmured, "but I found that not all gentle people are good people. Your bad, your ferocious, every time to the end, unexpectedly became my umbrella What is the difference between good and bad human nature? Thin night hear Tang Wei say so, the heart seems to collapse a piece, all defense followed soft down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 900 He reaches out and touches Tang Wei''s head, but Rao is so. Even though Tang Wei does have him in his heart, Bo Ye can''t feel safe at all. He finally realized that the source of his worry about gain and loss might be Because there are too many excellent men around Tang Shi, he began to shake his position to a certain extent. Bo Ye stood up and saw Tang Shi and Su Qi come out and wave to Tang Wei, "do you want to come and have a look?" Xiaoyeye runs faster than Tang Wei. She rushes to Tang Shi first. She seems to join in the fun. She sticks out her tongue to say hello to Tang Shi. Suqi squats down to touch it, but it doesn''t resist. Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi and Su Qi standing together and thinks of Tang Wei''s saying that Su Qi is kind to him and can buy him a computer when he goes abroad. All his emotions have reached a peak. He stood up with a gloomy face. "I''ll go back first." "Eh?" The rest of the people didn''t find Bo Ye''s strange. Tang Shi asked, "don''t you come to see Wei Wei''s new computer?" Bo Ye stares at Tang poetry for a long time. After a long time, Su Qi feels strange and asks, "are you in a bad mood?" Thin night sneer, yin and Yang strange airway, "ah, no, I see you very happy." Tang Shi frowned, "what did I do to provoke you?" Bo Ye stood there, facing Tang poetry and Su Qi''s posture, he didn''t know why he couldn''t control his emotions. Maybe it has something to do with Tang poetry. When you touch Tao''s Tang poetry, you may be far away from him. He remembers that last time I''ve also had the experience of destroying all my efforts and becoming the one who hurt others with words in the past. Thin night deep breath, just want to let oneself hold back, but behind Su Qi asked again, "OK? Thin night. " Tang Shi pulled Su Qi, "he has always been like this, the mood is baffling, you don''t care about him." All the anger of Bo Ye is ignited by this sentence. The man suddenly turns back, his eyes are as sharp as a knife, and every minute makes people feel like they are in the ice and snow. He says, "isn''t that right? That''s how I look to you. " "Can you speak well?" Tang poetry was stabbed by another deep meaning in Bo Ye''s words. She felt that her acceptance had been obvious. It was like that she had given in to her face before. What else did Bo Ye want? The two people had different ideas, and soon they had emotional friction. Bo Ye stood there with gloomy eyes, staring at Tang Shi''s face. Then thin Night Low smile a, "when I didn''t say anything." Look at his attitude! Tang Shi was so angry that his chest trembled, "OK, you didn''t say it. You''d better not say it all your life!" At the beginning, he picked it up by himself, but now he deliberately said that when I didn''t say it, what is it? "Can I take it back with a stab?" Tang Shi asked with red eyes, "can you Change the habit of hurtful words? " But Bo Ye, at this time, can''t give in. In the face of Tang Shi''s expression, the man''s anger surged up and turned around on the spot. "Come on, I know you''re going to stab me to death. What kind of kindness are you pretending here?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 901 Hearing Bo Ye''s words with a strong sense of irony, Tang poetry was stunned at first, and then hit back. "Bo Ye you --" but she was red with anger. Just as she was about to catch up with her, she saw Bo Ye stride out of the living room, and then slam on the door of the living room. Tang poetry stands there, suddenly helpless, hands and feet cold. Did she do something wrong? No Why is it like this again, every time When she wants to try to start over, is thin night going to send her to hell? After Bo Ye slammed the door, all his thoughts rushed to his head. He squatted down and took a few deep breaths. He felt that his hands were still shaking. For a long time I didn''t want to be so angry with Tang poetry. He didn''t know how to end it On a spur of the moment, they all said it, but what should we do after that? Bo Ye closed his eyes and bit his teeth. He was not so humble in his life, but in the end, he was just an ordinary male companion beside Tang poetry, without any special personality. He is a normal person, and he will be jealous. Although he said he would not ask for anything in return, his heart is made of meat. If he feels cold, he will be hit. Bo Ye didn''t know what to do. When he returned to his villa, he drifted all the way, just like a wandering ghost. Later, he sat down on the sofa, his head raised, his eyes closed, and his chest undulating. After a long time, the man gasped for breath, and then thin night grabbed the medicine bottle on the side, a few pieces of medicine fell in the palm, he did not drink water, Leng is retching swallow. No one knows their inner suffering, because they have experienced too much, and it is a new injury to re investigate the responsibility. Bo Ye felt upset, so he went down to the cellar in the basement and picked up a bottle of wine. But when he remembered that the cellar was also designed by him and Tang poetry, he suddenly lost the idea of drinking. He took the wine and put it there. He opened a hole casually. The rich aroma of red wine came out of the crack of the broken oak plug, which should have been a noble and luxurious taste, Now for Bo Ye, it is a sharp weapon to torture him. At last, Bo Ye opened the wine. He raised a glass and drank it in a gulp. Closing his eyes is the scene of Tang Shi and Su Qi talking and laughing together. Bo Ye feels that all his senses are destroyed by this picture. In fact, as Tang Wei said, he is not positive at all. Bo Ye has too many dark thoughts in his heart, just like a crazy and growing demon. No matter what attitude he uses to restrain, those selfish and destructive thoughts always exist. Maybe some people are born villains. Bo Ye has always felt that he is such a person. No matter what kind of role he is, he always knows what kind of role he is. Since he can''t be a decent guardian of the princess, what does he insist on all the time? Bo Ye''s inner world is in chaos. He falls into a kind of self denial. Later, the man slams the glass. The glass fell to pieces, and the glass debris on the ground looked shocking. Bo Ye didn''t speak. His eyes were gloomy and gloomy. He scanned around with a kind of dead eyes. His mobile phone was shaking wildly, but the man turned a deaf ear to it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 902 Half an hour later, when Bai Yue arrived at Boye villa, he kicked the door open and rushed in, aiming at Boye''s people and said, "are you crazy! You don''t want to die, do you? " Thin night suddenly opened his eyes, "not dead." "The wine tastes so strong..." The white more ruthlessly tut a, "a while ago has been saying with you, look for me to do the duplicate search, I do the reexamination, why not do?" Thin night''s eyes narrowed and his face was cold and evil. Maybe it was because there was nothing in his eyes that he seemed more indifferent and fearless. He opened a crack in his eyes and sneered, "what''s the matter?" "Aren''t you looking for death?" White more ruthlessly pulled a thin night''s collar, "get up, what happened?" Bo Ye said to Bai Yue, "I may be the same as you." "Just like me?" Bai Yue was startled, "Damn, do you like men?" "Go away!" Thin night stretched out a hand to push away Bai Yue, the wine on the body again spread to Bai Yue''s nose, Bai Yue lifted a hair, "you this appearance is very rare." "I said Bo Ye took a deep breath, and his chest was not relieved. "I said that in terms of Tang poetry, I may stand the same as you and Jiang Ling." Bai Yue stood there for a few seconds, then said, "ah Is it a one-sided love Bo Ye feels like he''s going to spit out a mouthful of blood. Bai Yue looked down at Bo Ye, then sighed, "why do you want so much hope in Tang poetry? When you can''t get it back, these hopes will become The despair that crushed you. But Bo Ye, can you blame Tang poetry? Tang poetry has never forced you to do anything from beginning to end. " Thin night covers a face, panting for breath smile, "how, do you want to say I am cheap?" "There are some things I don''t have to say directly." Bai Yue patted Bo Ye on the shoulder, "when you place your desire to live on a person You have to be ready to die for this person one day. " When you are too eager for something, you have to bear the hope that comes at the same time. Bo Ye now understands this truth. It turns out that love and hate are always in a dilemma. Jealousy and love exist at the same time. Bai Yue grabs Bo Ye and says, "get up, go and recheck." "I don''t know." Thin night covers own back waist, "died to calculate." "What are you talking about?" Bai Yue raised his voice, "don''t live! After so much work, how can we give up halfway? Laozi worked hard to save you back - " " but Tang poetry didn''t need me at all! " Thin night finally unbearable, hysterical roar. This voice is too hoarse, Bai Yue is roared to shiver. Then he looked up at Bo Ye in a dazed way. The man who used to call the wind and the rain was like a defeated beast. When he raised his face, he was covered with tears. He murmured, "if only she were the weak and kind woman five years ago But I find more and more There is no shortage of me in Tang poetry today. " Years and he, together, honed Tang poetry into a heart of stone. Bai Yue is too rare to see a thin night cry, the whole person is stunned. "Bo Ye, you..." "Forget it." Thin night hard bite teeth, clenched fists are trembling, "don''t love, it doesn''t matter, broken pot broken fall, she casually find any man has nothing to do with me - it has nothing to do with me, it''s not me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 903 This is the first time that Bai Yue heard such a broken jar from Bo Ye''s mouth. He was surprised and widened his eyes, "Bo Ye You... " Thin night did not speak, eyes slightly red, the man''s voice with trembling, "it doesn''t matter, I''m really tired. Tang poetry has a good life now. It''s the same whether I''m here or not. " "Now you are in a negative state of mind, so no matter how Tang poetry is, you don''t think she needs you. So in fact, it''s you who hate yourself Bai Yue frowned, "you need to be quiet for a period of time, so as to slow down." It was he who hated himself. Disgust with There is no way to support the Tang poetry. "You''re right..." Thin night low ground breathed a breath, "is me to disgust myself." They dare not face Tang poetry. "In fact, your mood is too normal, I had expected it." Bai Yue''s voice calms down, and he starts to work like a machine, which makes Bo Ye feel that even the person in front of him is just a robot who can save lives and understand medicine - because once Bai Yue is serious, he will not have the slightest popularity, and his face will become a doll out of his mind, and he seems to be isolated from the world. Bai Yue said, "because people''s emotions have a balance point, good and bad, which can cause both positive and negative effects. People like you who have been paying for Tang poetry say that they don''t ask for return, but when you find that the other party really doesn''t give you a response, your brain will subconsciously remember this person''s indifference. Even if you end up doing a lot of things for Tang poetry, however, with your efforts for her, the following That''s resentment. " Resentment. The emotion that can destroy all the reason of Bo Ye overnight. "There is no Virgin Mary in this world, and there is no one who really does not ask for return as long as you give. As long as you are a person, there is a dark side. Just as long as there is a sun, there must be a shadow. Light and shadow exist at the same time. Thin night, you can''t be such a silly saint, so when your emotions accumulate to a certain extent, they will certainly collapse "Bai Yue took a deep breath." it''s now. " Right now. Thin night feel his whole body blood countercurrent, "I think my generation can die for a word of Tang poetry." "You can, but you also need to pay back." Bai Yue stares into Bo Ye''s eyes and answers sharply, "the deep meaning of this sentence should be:" Tang Shi, I can die for you with your words, but I want you to remember me and I will die for you. " That''s what you want. " "You''re right." Bo Ye covered her face with a smile, and the tears on her face were not dry yet. "I''m really selfish. I said I would pay for Tang poetry, but at the same time I tried my best to let her respond to me." "It''s normal, because you''re a person." We are all flesh and blood people, just like the hate and determination at the beginning of Tang poetry, all emotions exist extremely, which is the evidence that you were born as a person. Bai Yue said, "if you want to cut off all this, it''s very simple." Thin night looked up, breathing with silence. "Forget Tang poetry." Bai Yue every word, as if to use this to hypnotize Bo Ye in general, "forget her, as Bo Ye, that''s all." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 904 That night, Tang Shi was in a bad mood because of Bo Ye''s sudden temper. After decorating Tang Wei''s computer, Su Qi laughed apologetically, "sorry, it''s hard for you to be a man." "Nothing." Tang Shi said lightly, "I''m not unreasonable. It''s a dispute between Bo Ye and me. You don''t have to blame yourself." Although Tang poetry says so, Su Qi thinks that Bo Ye''s sudden outburst of irritability should be attributed to him. Maybe it''s because his existence stimulated Bo Ye to completely lose control. However, Bo Ye doesn''t seem to be a person who will lose control. Thin night that kind of person, is always the most cruel to himself, even at the end of the collapse, will hold a calm to terrible reason, such a person, how can easily out of control? Su Qi can''t figure out the answer, just as he can''t predict how important Tang poetry is to Bo Ye. It''s so important that Tang poetry gives a look Then all the defenses of Boye can be defeated. She is the armor of thin night, but she is also thin night The most painful weakness. When Su Qi went back, Tang Wei Ba looked at the door for a while, and then said, "Uncle Su Qi is still like you?" Bo ye had some accidents. A child would ask this kind of question, "why do you ask this?" "I found that daddy was really a little strange. Uncle Suqi was fine when he didn''t come. That''s all." In fact, Bo Ye has been suppressing his crazy thoughts about Tang poetry. Long ago, he lost control of Tang poetry and insulted her with all kinds of offensive language in the ward. The situation is so similar to now. Perhaps at that time, thin night''s reason had already reached the edge of collapse, so today it broke out completely. Tang poetry doesn''t know how it came to be like this, but she thinks, ah Bo Ye is angry. That''s good. Why is it so good? She didn''t know. She couldn''t tell. But she always felt that such a thin night seemed to be more real. There were dark places and anger that she wanted to vent, rather than the man who had been accommodating others and forced to suppress his own thoughts. She knew where the illusion that Bo Ye was going to say goodbye to the world came from, because the Bo Ye made her feel dead. Not a bit of their own feelings, all, it seems to be for others. Tang Shi sighs and thinks she''s cheap. Bo Ye satirizes her in such a strange way, but she''s still thinking about him. How funny. Tang Wei looked at the complicated expression on Tang Shi''s face, and the little boy lowered his head. "Could it be that today I said good things about Uncle Suqi, so Daddy I''m not happy "No Tang Shi touched his son''s head. "He shouldn''t get angry for the children''s words. Don''t think about it. Don''t you want to try a new computer? Let''s go. I''ll go with you. " "Good!" When Tang heard about the new computer, he immediately got excited again, "go! I went online to contact the master, let them see the speed of my new supercomputer Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei''s back as he ran into the room and laughed so hard that the corners of his mouth began to converge. She tightened the fingers hanging on the side of her body, and there was an emotion in her eyes that she didn''t usually have. If not stabbed by Bo Ye That''s a lie. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 905 When Wen Li went back that night, he saw Wen Mingzhu sitting alone in the garden. The man went up to meet the moonlight and frowned, "how can you Did you run out? " "I''m waiting for you and sister Tang Shi to come back." Wen Mingzhu looked around him, "ah? Isn''t she with you? " "Can you stop thinking about that?" Wen Lizhi sneered, "that''s the woman of thin night. I''m not so interested in explaining anything else to you." Wen Mingzhu shivered and lowered her head. "Sorry, I said something wrong." Wen Li gave a cold hum and then said, "Why are you outside?" Wen Mingzhu pursed her lips. "Say it Wen Lizhi knew something was wrong when she looked at her expression. When she was about to speak again, a voice came from behind, "brother, please don''t talk more. I came out with the Pearl. Shouldn''t this be too much?" Wen Lizhi turned around and saw Lucie standing on the edge of the garden, holding a few newly cut roses in her hand. It seems that she and Wen Mingzhu agreed to make some petal dew together, so she came to the garden to collect them most of the night. "It''s suspicious to come to our house in the evening, and we need to call the Pearl to the garden." Wen Lizhi put his hands in his pocket. "Lucie, do you think you are Wen Mingzhu''s childhood sweetheart, so you can go in and out of our house at will? Wen Mingzhu is going to get married in the future. Don''t you know her reputation like this? " "Tut tut." Lucie sneered, "then I''ll marry her. What''s your brother worried about? The Pearl of our family is lovely and weak. People who chase her can easily line up in a long line. Who in the end has a deep meaning, but it''s really uncertain. " Wen Li Zhi''s eyes had already faintly appeared a chill, hook lips smile very ruthlessly, "is it? It depends on whether Mingzhu wants to. Even if you are really engaged, it''s not the rule to come and look for you in the middle of the night! " "Come on, this is the 21st century. Do you live in ancient times? Unmarried men and unmarried women are in love. Why can''t we come out to cut flowers at night? " When Lu Zemin came to Wen Mingzhu, Wen Mingzhu gently grabbed his sleeve and said, "don''t say two words..." "No I think you are going too far, brother Wen. It''s normal for you to protect Mingzhu when she is not an adult. But now Mingzhu is an adult, and you still care about her every move. It''s a little It''s unbearable. " "It''s just your one-sided idea." Wen Li pulled Wen Mingzhu directly from behind Lu Zexi. "Mingzhu is the only daughter of our Wen family. Of course, every move should be well adjusted. Do you think everyone is you and you want to play with a lady in the middle of the night?" "Hiss." Lucie muttered, "brother Wen is so old-fashioned." Wenli''s head jerked, "I''ll let the driver take you home." "No," he said She changed her expression. "I said," I''ll go to the Pearl house tonight, and I''ll join her in the perfume. " "Don''t even think about it!" I don''t know where the anger comes from. Wen Lizhi grabs Wen Mingzhu''s wrist fingers and makes great efforts to let Wen Mingzhu cry, "ah..." "You hurt her!" How can you do that! What''s the big deal? I''m just going to do something with the Pearl! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 906 Wen Lizhi wanted to laugh when he heard that Lu Zemin was defending Wen Mingzhu. As everyone knows, why do you come here with the idea of being a good friend and pretend to have a good relationship? "Say it if you like." Wen Lizhi couldn''t help but sneer. "Please, maybe I will marry my sister to you." "Shameless." Lucy gritted her teeth and said to Wen Lizhi, "brother Wen, Mingzhu is no longer a child." "Our parents died, the pearl is like my daughter, I raised her, in my eyes is always a child." Wen Li said a long story without changing his face. Then he grabbed Wen Mingzhu''s hand and said, "go back to the room, I''ll call someone to send Lucy back." "Good looks." He said something angrily. Wen Lizhi accepted it gladly. Then he narrowed his eyes and gave a big smile. He didn''t have any attitude towards the provocation that he was looking for. All his attacks were just clowns in front of him. For Wen Lizhi, it is impossible for him to give Wen Mingzhu away. Because Wen Mingzhu owes him too much, so without his permission, Wen Mingzhu can only be trapped in Wen''s home all his life. Everything, he has not asked her to come back. She is not reconciled to be sent away by the housekeeper of the Wen family. Then Wen Lizhi grabs Wen Mingzhu''s hand and drags her directly into the living room. Wen Mingzhu is a kind of weak woman, like a flower that can be broken at any time. She is quite different from the cold and proud type of Tang poetry. She doesn''t know how to protect herself. In the face of Wen Lizhi''s fury, she flushes her eyes and resists by instinct. She could only apologize over and over again, "I''m sorry Brother, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry I''m sorry, I don''t get along with other people any more... " Wen Lizhi is furious. The calmness she pretended to be in front of Lucie is completely torn up at this moment. The man throws her on the sofa. Wen Mingzhu is in pain and shows a fear expression on her face. She has always lived in the shadow of wenlizhi, and even was raised by him as a canary in a cage. All her self-consciousness was destroyed and controlled by wenlizhi. She didn''t know how to face all this. The cold eyes of Tang poetry flashed in her mind, and suddenly she felt an impulse to cry. After all How hard should we work to become the kind of person who can protect ourselves? Save Help her Wen Lizhi forcefully grabbed Wen Mingzhu''s neck, word by word, if language can hurt people, Wen Mingzhu is now full of holes, "I really underestimate you, Wen Mingzhu. You have the ability to make Lucie fight me for you. Don''t force me to kill Lucie, eh? " Wen Mingzhu believes that her brother Wen Lizhi is always cold and rebellious. He must be able to do everything. Wen Mingzhu''s instinctive reaction was to immediately stop her brother''s thinking, "don''t - brother, don''t hurt Lucie, I beg you..." I beg you. Wen Lizhi''s hair is about to stand up. He has only seen Wen Mingzhu plead for mercy, saying sorry to him again and again just to save his appearance, but now for another man, he even wants to resist him! Wenley stopped his anger. "Are you sure you didn''t push him into the pit of fire in front of me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 907 Wen Mingzhu red eyes, "brother, you can''t do this My fault, it''s all my fault. " Don''t hurt Lucie. Wen Li stopped his anger and laughed. Then he grabbed Wen Mingzhu''s hair and said, "how much can you do for Lucie?" When Wen Mingzhu was stunned, she saw Wen Li stop pressing down. The man who always existed in her nightmares suddenly approached her, and the cold breath sprayed around her. Wen Mingzhu''s whole face turned pale, and her body even began to shake slowly. She I began to be more and more afraid of the man in front of me. Why is it so painful to just like wenlizhi? Wen Mingzhu turned her face to face Wen Lizhi''s eyes. However, the emotion in a man''s eyes is too dangerous, like a bloodthirsty monster, with shocking emotion in her eyes. He directly pinched Wen Mingzhu''s chin and knew that she wanted to escape, so he forced her to pull her chin and let her have to face him. Then the man narrowed his eyes and laughed fiercely, saying word by word, "is it for Lucie that you can do anything?" Wen Mingzhu was short of breath, and her whole body began to tremble violently. Her defense line was almost collapsing. It was really terrible. "Don''t Brother... " Wen Mingzhu''s hair was scattered disorderly. "What do you want to do I just think that as a friend we grew up with... " "Childhood sweetheart..." Wen Lizhi lengthened his voice and said vaguely, "what a close word. You treat him as a good friend. Do you know what kind of eyes he looks at you with?" Wen Mingzhu felt that she was almost out of breath. "Are you really naive..." Wen Lizhi''s expression suddenly became extremely fierce, and then he held Wen Mingzhu down, "or do you pretend all this? Wen Mingzhu, you are a fake. Do you really think you are a real Wen family treasure? " Wen Mingzhu was so hurt by these words that she closed her eyes powerlessly. Then she realized that Wen Li stopped one by one and untied the buttons on her body. No No Don''t Wen Mingzhu wanted to reach out, but Wen Lizhi noticed the action, pinched her hands and pressed them on her head, "don''t you mean I don''t want to hurt Lucie? Isn''t it possible to do a lot for Lucie? So Show me your sincerity, Wen Mingzhu He called her "Wen Mingzhu" in a sarcastic tone, like slapping her face one by one. Wen Mingzhu couldn''t hold back her tears. She knew that it must be a shame to cry now, but what to do? These years have been too painful. When all her emotions reach a peak, she will burst the dike completely and can''t help it. So in front of Wen Lizhi''s face, she shed tears drop by drop until her collar was wet. Wen Mingzhu cried like a desperate child, sobbing with suffocating despair in her eyes. Wenlizhi''s hand just stopped on the button on her chest, and the next action was pressed the pause button in an instant. He knew that Wen Mingzhu was fragile and that she would give in, but it seemed that I have never seen Wen Mingzhu cry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 908 Even if she was wronged, she was only red eyes and biting her lower lip, but she never cried so hopelessly as now. Wen Lizhi''s breathing accelerated, and he didn''t know how to talk to Wen Mingzhu. He just saw her cry, and he suddenly recovered to his consciousness in that moment. Reason made him realize clearly that he made her cry. Take this so-called sister. Wen Lizhi gave a heavy Tut, got up and took out some napkins from the tea table in the living room. Then he frowned and threw the napkins on Wen Mingzhu''s face, just as he humiliated her. He said in a sarcastic tone, "cry for anything, Wen Mingzhu. Your love for Lu Zexi is so shallow. Can''t you stand it?" Wen Mingzhu didn''t speak. She grabbed her two open necklines with one hand, then covered her eyes with the other, trying to leave her dignity. The more such an action, the more enjoyable wenlizhi is. "I thought how much you loved him." Wen Li pulled his belt, then approached Wen Mingzhu''s face with a smile, "since you can''t do it, don''t stop the responsibility for Lucie. If you can''t do it, don''t exaggerate. Do you understand?" Wen Mingzhu did not speak, shivering. Wen Li gave a sneer, raised his voice, and repeated, "understand, do you understand?" Wen Mingzhu shook suddenly and nodded when she was scared. Seeing that she had no dignity, Wenli patted her face as if she were patting a pet dog with no pity in her eyes. I can''t believe the tears of such a woman. "Feel aggrieved?" Wen Li just had a good time. He held his hands in front of his chest and squinted at Wen Mingzhu. "Take your hands away." Wen Mingzhu put down her hand on her face, and her eyes were red and swollen. If you let others see her, you should say, "I''m still sorry for the pear blossom with rain.". But this kind of Wen Mingzhu, in Wen Lizhi''s eyes, is a disgusting woman. "For whom." Wenley said with a smile, "if Lucie knew what you''ve just done, she''d try her best to find me?" Wen Mingzhu stares at Wen Lizhi with a pair of godless eyes, as if she has been hollowed out of her soul, and her eyes are terrible. There was no more light. Wen Lizhi was stung by her numb eyes. He tried his best to satirize Wen Mingzhu. However, when these satires pierced Wen Mingzhu, he could not get any response. Such a sense of gap would make him feel that he was an insignificant person to Wen Mingzhu. He stepped forward and Wen Mingzhu leaned on the sofa to the corner. Look, she is still afraid of him. Wenley said, "next time I dare to meet Lucie in the garden in the middle of the night, I''ll break your leg." Wen Mingzhu said in a crying voice, "but I didn''t do anything "I don''t want to hear your explanation. For me, the credibility of what a woman like you says is too low." Wen Lizhi turned and walked up the stairs, with a kind of indifference to almost heartless eyes, and finally looked at Wen Mingzhu, "clean up yourself, it''s too ugly." Ugly? She looks like this. Who caused it? Wen Mingzhu felt that her heart was almost broken. The pain made her say to Wen Lizhi, "brother, do you think I deserve it? Do you think I should atone? Yes, I''m the most important person you''ve lost - but I owe everything I don''t have to you! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 909 At the moment of hearing these words, Wen Lizhi''s expression froze on his face. He didn''t seem to think that Wen Mingzhu would speak like this. After all, in his eyes, this woman has been crying since she was a child. She can''t do without him. Why Now you want to stand up against him? Wen Lizhi stood on the stairs and looked down with a sneer on his face. Then he looked at Wen Mingzhu on the sofa, arranging her clothes in a panic. He looked at her like a dog. Then the man said in a low voice, "Wen Mingzhu, don''t make yourself more aggrieved. There are many wronged people in the world, but none of them is so shameless as you. " Shameless. He said she was shameless. Wen Mingzhu felt as if she had been gouged out with a knife. Then she watched Wen Lizhi step by step up the stairs. Every step she took was like pulling away the world distance between them. In this life, Wen Mingzhu can''t cross a woman''s life and death. Therefore, she is doomed to die alone on her own desolate planet. ****** Tang Shi received Wen Mingzhu''s call the next morning. She was still a little surprised. She just handed her business card to Wen Mingzhu on the way. Unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu called her so soon. However, when Tang Shi picked up, the woman said in a sobbing voice, "miss Tang, I..." "What''s the matter with you?" Tang Shi was stunned. The development of this event was beyond her expectation. However, when she thought of Wen Mingzhu''s character, she felt that it was heartbreaking, "are you crying? "The Pearl?" "Miss Tang..." Wen Mingzhu lengthened her tone, as if she was suffering from some severe pain. "I''m so sad, I''m really sad..." "What happened?" Tang Shi had no way to stand beside her. She could only comfort her with powerless words through her mobile phone. "Don''t cry. Tell me what happened first. Take your time. Don''t worry." "I..." Wen Mingzhu choked, "I want to die." Tang poetry''s heart quickened, "Pearl, what are you thinking? Why are you so negative all of a sudden? " "I know it''s too sudden for you, but I really don''t have any other friends, and I can''t find anyone else to vent..." The only person who can vent is Lucie, but wenlizhi has turned his face to Lucie, and may not even let them meet in the future. Tang Shi was a little worried and asked, "you make me a little uneasy. Why don''t I come to you?" Wen Mingzhu shrank in the quilt and said to Tang Shi, "no, Miss Tang, don''t come here. If you come here, my brother will be angry..." Brother. Tang Shi suddenly understood, grasped the mobile phone, pulled up a high tone and asked, "did Wen Lizhi do anything to you?" She knew that under the appearance of wenlizhi, there was a heart of integrity! "I don''t know what to say, I just feel desperate There is no hope of survival in this world. " Wen Mingzhu pressed her chest. She didn''t suffer from any physical injury, but she felt that her chest was choking with pain. When she thought of Wen Lizhi''s cold eyes like a knife, she felt sad. "Am I going to die, and my brother can let me go?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 910 Hearing this, Tang Shi was worried, "are you at Wen''s? I''ll come right now. " "You Can you come with me? " Wen Mingzhu is still a little afraid, "I''m afraid you''re coming. My brother is fierce with you. Are you sure you want to come?" "It doesn''t matter." Tang poetry knows that Wen Mingzhu''s psychological defense is the most vulnerable now, just like she used to be, which makes it impossible for Tang poetry to lose Wen Mingzhu. "I''ll go to Wen''s house to find you now. Don''t be so upset, you know?" Tang Shi repeatedly told her cell phone that Wen Mingzhu was crying so much that she couldn''t speak. Later, after she hung up, the woman held her cell phone tightly and murmured, "Tang Shi, you It''s really like her. " Because it''s so similar, I can''t help approaching and pouring all my guilt into her. Facing a stranger who has known for less than a week, she can be so kind. "Why I''m not the one who died. " as like as two peas in the quilt, the tears of the heart are eroded by the dark waves. The same person was like that in Tang Dynasty. It''s so dazzling for such a person to be aloof but very kind, and she Can only live in the shadow of others for a lifetime. Just die. Just die. I don''t like wenlizhi when I die. Die It can all be over. Wen Mingzhu lifted the quilt and walked out of bed. Then she went to the bedside and looked at everything outside the window. The woman grinned slowly. Wenlizhi, don''t you always want my life? Can I give it back to you now? Let that woman come back to you Wen Mingzhu went to one side, turned on the light, and then began to tinkle in the private bathroom. Wenli zhimingming in the next room has heard the sound, but he thinks it''s a new way for wenmingzhu to attract his attention, so he doesn''t care about wenmingzhu''s abnormal behavior. He didn''t even feel how much he had gone too far for the weak woman. Everything was his means to satisfy his selfish desires. He wants to make Wen Mingzhu suffer, no matter what way. At this moment, Wen Mingzhu broke a piece of her glass cosmetics, picked up the pieces there, took a deep breath, holding the glass in her hand, and kept shaking. As long as we can cut it down, we can let everything go, right? At this moment, the last thing in Wen Mingzhu''s mind is Wen Lizhi''s cold face, with the desolate coldness of heaven and earth in her slender eyebrows. There was never a tiny girl in his eyes. When the wrist pain hit, Wen closed her eyes and finally fell into a dark black hole. Wen Lizhi, if you can Next life, don''t meet you again. ****** when Tang Shi arrived at Wen''s house, half an hour later, she gasped in and pushed the door of the living room. Wen Lizhi was sitting in the living room reading a book. He was surprised to see Tang Shi push open the half closed door and stride in. "What are you doing here?" "Where is Wen Mingzhu?" Tang Shi came forward and saw Wen Lizhi still reading so leisurely. He almost gasped, "where''s your sister?" "What''s the matter?" Wen Lizhi first stopped Tang poetry from breaking in, "why did you come all of a sudden? What happened to the Pearl? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 911 "Wen Mingzhu''s mental state is not right recently. I''m worried about her safety." Tang Shi took a look upstairs. "Is she upstairs?" Wen Lizhi felt a little pressure on Tang poetry''s rash intrusion, and could not help frowning, "what are you talking about?" "Don''t pretend here!" Tang Shi fiercely pushed away Wen Lizhi, who was standing in front of her. I don''t know why. It was like an instinct from her body. She reached out and pointed to Wen Lizhi, and her voice trembled. "Wen Lizhi, I ask you, do you think Wen Mingzhu would not dare to resist you all her life, and would die if she left you?" Wen Lizhi also asked, "I don''t know what you mean by suddenly breaking into other people''s homes and talking nonsense. Tang Shi, do you think I dare not move you if Bo Ye protects you? " Tang Shi was in a bad mood because of the recent quarrel with Bo Ye. Wen Lizhi stepped on a mine, and then the woman glared, "go away! I want to find Wen Mingzhu, not you. " Wen Lizhi sneered, "she''s upstairs. Oh, I see. Did Wen Mingzhu contact you in private and deliberately act in front of you, so she rushed here in such a hurry? I tell you, this woman is very talented in acting. You don''t have to really think she will do anything - " Tang Shi rushed upstairs to the door of Wen Mingzhu''s room and slapped the door hard. Damn, the door is locked from inside! Tang Shi turned around and saw Wen Lizhi catching up, "what''s the matter?" "The door is locked!" Tang poetry voice with unspeakable anger, "so you still think she is deliberately pretending?" Wen Lizhi''s soul was a little shaken by the words of Tang poetry. He clenched his fist, and his eyes were unconsciously nervous. "It''s impossible. She just did it on purpose -" "something must have happened." Tang Shi shouts to Wen Lizhi, "call 120!" "Wait a minute, what are you doing?" As soon as Wen Lizhi wanted to speak, he saw Tang Shi, who rushed to the door of the room, step back a few steps. Then he took a deep breath. In the next second, his long legs were raised fiercely, and with a strong wind, he went straight to the locked door! Wenli was shocked downstairs. Bo Ye, how can your wife be stronger than a man! When Wen Lizhi came to the door, Tang Shi turned around and kicked the rickety door from the outside! Wen Lizhi stood there, watching Tang Shi pull his knuckles, then went in - the next second, there was a scream. As soon as Wen Li stopped, he entered the room. In normal times, he would never enter Wen Mingzhu''s room. At most, he would stand at the door because he was dirty. But now, at this moment, when wenlizhi came in, his breathing stopped. Tang poetry holds Wen Mingzhu from the ground. The weak woman in Tang poetry''s arms is dead with her eyes closed. Her face is as pale as a dead man. It seems that she doesn''t even have chest ups and downs. Blood, along her arm down slide, drop by drop on the already bright red floor. At that moment, the man didn''t hold back the shock and pain in his heart. Watching the blood slide down from Wen Mingzhu''s arm and the shocking scars on her delicate skin, he felt that he had lost all his language skills. There is only one question in Tang poetry. Do you think that Wen Mingzhu would not dare to resist you all her life and would die without you? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 912 Wen Mingzhu was held by Tang Shi and sent to the hospital. That night, his shirt was red with blood, and the smell of rust was full of blood in the whole room. Wen Lizhi felt that he was ignorant in the whole process. All kinds of sounds were buzzing in his brain, and he had all kinds of ideas. He thought that he could torture Wen Mingzhu endlessly until the end of his life, but he never thought that Wen Mingzhu would end the whole crime in such a decisive way. Wen Mingzhu committed suicide. Before that, Wen Lizhi couldn''t imagine. Because Wen Mingzhu is a fragile and easily injured woman. She has lived a life of terror. How can she vent her anger by hurting herself? This woman, isn''t she terrified of pain? Why Why do you do this? Wen Li couldn''t think of an answer, and he didn''t know why he would be like this. When he saw Wen Mingzhu lying in a pool of blood, his heart was beating wildly, even involved in severe pain. It''s good to die It''s a relief to die. So why is he sad? Looking up at the long hospital corridor, Wen Mingzhu felt that at this moment, the hospital corridor was like a bloody mouth, swallowing all the breath of life bit by bit. Tang Shi is standing outside the operating room with her back against the wall and her head down. Wen Lizhi felt that his throat was dry and dumb. What he said was extremely low. "How can you think that Wen Mingzhu can''t open it?" Tang Shi holds her hands on her chest, and the woman''s chin is thin but firm. When she raises her face, her eyes are full of sharp irony. "After living with Wen Mingzhu for so long, don''t you feel the more and more desperate atmosphere on her body?" Wen Lizhi''s body was stiff by the rhetorical question of Tang poetry, and then he said, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t think of it at all." "You surprise me, too." With a sneer on his lips, Tang Shi said, "how can you say so frankly about indifference and heartlessness. Wenlizhi, that''s your sister at least Wenlizhi, that''s your sister! Tang poetry this sentence with me like into the heart of Wen Li Zhi, followed by the man changed his face, suddenly clenched his fingers. Sister? What kind of sister is she? She''s a substitute at best The real woman died two years ago No bones! Wen Lizhi didn''t say these words. After all, some of the contents involved secrets that their family couldn''t say. But the more so, the more terrible Tang Shi felt about the man in front of him. At this time, he can still maintain such a sense, so how hard is his heart? Tang Shi couldn''t speak and walked away, "to tell you the truth, I''m an outsider at most for the feelings between Wen Mingzhu and you. In fact, it''s none of my business." After a pause, she continued, "I rushed here today because I noticed something wrong with Wen Mingzhu''s mood. She called me and the content was very negative. I came to Wen''s house for a look because I was afraid of her accident. If I didn''t come..." If Tang poetry doesn''t come. Wen Lizhi''s eyes suddenly became cold. Tang Shi sneered, and his voice stabbed Wen Lizhi''s body like a knife. "Wen Lizhi, then you can wait to collect Wen Mingzhu''s body." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 913 Wen Lizhi didn''t say a word, and Tang poetry didn''t say a word. She walked away, feeling that she had done her utmost. All things, once advised, can be advised a second time, but if the third time again the same situation, there is no need to persuade. Tang Shi left the door of the operating room with indifference in his eyes. Unexpectedly, just around the corner, he ran into Bai Yue in red and the man standing beside him. All three were stunned. Bai Yue stood beside Bo Ye. The man''s eyebrows were low, and his eyes were like connecting with an empty universe. That kind of ethereal eyes were quite different from the usual spirited Bo Ye. The man stands beside Bai Yue, who has delicate facial features, but he has not been compared. He has a strong temperament and a straight body. Standing there, people can''t underestimate him. Tang poetry swallowed saliva, do not know what expression to make, simply said, excuse me. Bo Ye grinned. Look, what did his sweetheart say to him after a few days? A few words, excuse me. Tang poetry is made uncomfortable by Bo Ye''s ironic smile. After trimming her hair, she passes by quickly, but Bai Yue shouts, "ah, wait for Tang poetry." He and Bai Yue had no grievances or grudges, and Tang poetry had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, so he stopped back and said, "hmm?" "Why are you here?" Bai Yue was a little curious. "Are you coming to see a doctor or to see someone else?" But this is the operating room. Is it that Tang Shi has relatives and friends operating? Thinking of this possibility, Bai Yue called Tang poetry to care. Tang Shi waved to Bai Yue not to think, "no, I just sent a friend here. People around me are OK. Don''t worry." "Oh..." Bai Yue said, "are you and your friends OK?" "Nothing." Tang poetry said, "it''s just a wrist cut." Thin night heart suddenly a stab, thought of Tang poetry wrist that can''t fade scar. He felt that Tang poetry was deliberately saying this, which was to stimulate him and make him feel guilty. So the man sneered, "what a big thing is to cut his wrist to commit suicide, is it meaningless for such a person to live?" Tang poetry seems to have been trampled on the pain, suddenly turned his head, in the face of the thin night that had never been seen, sharply retorted, "like you, who can force people to cut their wrists, it''s really understatement to say that." "You --" Bo Ye''s anger came up as soon as he heard Tang Shi''s words. Bai Yue couldn''t grasp it. The man came forward and pressed Tang Shi''s shoulder. Tang Shi was in pain. "Why, this is a hospital!" "Try again." Thin night lowered voice, eye socket scarlet, "you try I can''t do what thing under the public!" "Shameless." Facing the ferocity of Bo Ye, Tang Shi said, "ah, you are really going back more and more. Enough drama, right? Finally, I''m going back to my original thin night, right? " Her eyes were red with a smile, and her voice was trembling. "It''s ridiculous. I once looked forward to you again. Congratulations on Bo Ye. I realized how wrong I was!" She shook off Bo Ye''s hand, and then strode away before the man came back. One of them walked to the garden below. When she left, her back was very embarrassed, as if the sky had fallen. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 914 Bo Ye, she used to And fantasized about him. unfortunately, as like as two peas, he has not changed at all. Watching Tang poetry go, Bo Ye wakes up from the blow, and his eyes gradually burst with collapse. He doesn''t want to fight, but now every time he sees Tang poetry, every time They''re all fighting. The source of this quarrel is Bo Ye''s discovery that Tang poetry does not need itself at all. She can live on her own, even if there is no thin night, Tang poetry is the same excellent, he stood beside her, but also a dispensable supporting role. He made her a queen, a queen who didn''t need any men to escort. One The queen of tragedy. Bo Ye lowered her head and didn''t speak after a long time. Bai Yue sighed, "Why are you fighting now?" "I don''t know." When the gap to a certain extent, it will be like this, thin night''s heart has a gap. At the beginning, he was above the world and despised the world. He could hold everything in his hand and play with it at will. But now, he feels that he and Tang poetry are impossible. Looking at Bo Ye like this, Bai Yue patted him on the shoulder. Just as he wanted to say something, another person came to the corner next door. Thin night look up, see Wen Li stop time, the other side also a Leng. "Why are you here?" Bo Yedao, "can''t it come with Tang poetry?" "You''re right." The expression on Wen Lizhi''s face was very complicated, but he just laughed, "my sister cut her wrist to commit suicide, which was discovered by Tang poetry." Thin night frown, show don''t understand. But he didn''t come out. After all, we can see from Wen Lizhi''s expression that the matter is estimated to be very serious. There''s no need to ask further questions to make people feel more stressed. "Go down and have a cigarette?" Wen Lizhi''s hand with the cigarette trembled a little. "I''ve been in for three hours Not yet He was scared. Bo Ye looks at Wen Lizhi and agrees. Three people go down to the garden. Then Wen Lizhi asks Bo Ye, "how are you in the hospital?" "Review." Bo Ye didn''t smoke. His body no longer allows him to smoke. Bai Yue said, if you want to die early, you should smoke. Wen Lizhi smoked indifferently. For a long time, he puffed out a mouthful of smoke and then said slowly, "I just heard you quarrel." "So what." Thin night voice with a kind of forbearance chill, "she does not like to see me, why do I have to flip." "She said you''re back." Wen Li stopped smoking and laughed twice, coughing up a lot of smoke, "thin night, do you regret it?" "Regret what." Bo Ye was stabbed and said in a hoarse voice, "anyway, I didn''t plan to have a result with her from the beginning." Walking in the garden, Tang SHIMENG had a meal. Unexpectedly, when he was in the garden, he could still meet the thin night. He was really haunted. After that, I heard the man''s low voice word by word - "anyway, I was just trying to coax her out of being nice to her. I can''t do it now. I don''t have to be her Tang poetry. It''s just a white eyed wolf. I don''t want her. She doesn''t want me. " Bo Ye didn''t know what he was obstinately insisting on. Bai Yue patted him and told him not to go on. "I''m not upset." Thin night''s voice suddenly lowered, "just a woman. If you lose it, you lose it. If you can''t catch it, you can''t catch it. Turn around and I can change a person. I''m not sad. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 915 Everyone knows that the present thin night is in the strong support, but we can not say a word to comfort. Bai Yue sighed, "well, Bo Ye, you are not in a good mood now. The more you think, the more extreme you are." Thin night eyes gloomy, in the side of Wen Li Zhi is smiling, "eh, in order to Tang poetry can become like this, you make me a little surprised." Thin night mercilessly narrowed eyes, beautiful face full of chill, "have not seen?" "I haven''t seen one who wants to die and live for a woman. I''ll look for another one later." Wen Lizhi raised his eyebrows. "Although Tang poetry looks really good, after listening to the things between you two, I feel that you are out of business. It''s not going to matter. " "What you said is light..." Bai Yue could not help but Tucao a sentence, pointing to the thin night road, "now you make complaints about him not to love Tang poetry, so it''s better to let him die." Thin night forehead suddenly straight jump, "you two really together can make people bored to death, even more than Tang poetry." Standing at the corner, Tang Shi suddenly clenched his fist, and his face was full of unbelievable words. Especially thin night that sentence - "anyway, I was good to her, but also just want to coax her hand.". I can''t do it now. I don''t have to be her Tang poetry. " Is that so? There was a slight pain in her heart. Tang Shi thought she could ignore it, but she underestimated Bo Ye''s influence on her. Bo Ye, is that what you did? Only she foolishly took it seriously, and kept introspecting and reviewing herself, asking if she was too harsh and heartless. Unexpectedly, Bo Ye was the most heartless. Such a disappointment How many times will it be repeated? Why can''t she just learn to be good? Tang Shi raised her head and her eyes were red. She turned and refused to leave the garden. She never looked back at Bo Ye. Bo Ye, however, had no idea that Tang poetry had heard his hurtful words and was still there with a stiff tongue. He had never thought that such a sentence would change the situation in the future. After Wen Lizhi put out the smoke, he turned his eyes and looked at thin night, "did you let Tang Shi know about my relationship with you?" Bo Ye said, "No." "Ha ha." Wen Lizhi said with a smile, "Tang poetry is really miserable. You still don''t know it. If I were her, I would turn around and love others." "You''ll die if you don''t talk a little bit about poyeh, won''t you?" Bai Yue scolded, "look at his face now that his wife has run away with others. Is it pitiful enough?" Wen Lizhi, the beast laughed and coughed. "Tang Shi didn''t know I knew you from childhood?" "I don''t know." "No wonder she wanted to inquire about my relationship with you." Wenli stopped for a while, then continued, "but I just thought of this relationship and deliberately said I''m not familiar with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin night low voice, "you just want to cross a foot, let Tang poetry misunderstanding." Wen Lizhi grinned, "eh, it''s funny to be found by you. But how are you doing with Rongnan?" Bo Ye looked around and confirmed that there was no one. Then he said everything, "Lan Ming gave me the news that Rong Nan''s sister Rong Bei died that year, probably because of something else." It may even have something to do with Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 916 Wen Lizhi was smoking. "Well, what about the parents of Tang Shi?" Speaking of this, Bo Ye''s face showed a little anxiety, "may not be able to save, Tang Shi''s original parents, can only become a madman all their lives." What a sad fact. Bo Ye thinks that Tang Shi''s parents are not easy either. They have experienced the ups and downs of life, but they are completely insane later. They don''t have time to enjoy their happiness. They have no time to wait for time to get old and become crazy. "Maybe..." Bai Yue thought about it and said, "maybe this is the best way for them to forget It''s not bad how painful it is when a family is broken and people die. It''s good to be immersed in fantasy all your life. " Not bad. If Tang Shi''s parents are really crazy all their lives. Bo Ye will play for a lifetime in front of this poor couple The role of son-in-law. Even if he and Tang poetry had already come to a dead end. "Bo Ye, how are you doing?" Wen Li stopped talking and suddenly looked at thin night''s face. "How can I feel that you are going to die?" "Shut the hell up." Bai Yue rolled his eyes and said, "it''s OK. These two days are much better than before. Before, he was in a bad mood because of Tang poetry, and his body declined with his resistance. He secretly vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, but he didn''t tell me that if he didn''t have a good medical skill, he would have seen it, and he was in a hurry to have a review and treatment. Otherwise we can still stand and talk to Bo Ye now? It''s estimated that it''s time to give incense to Bo Ye in turn. " Wen Li Zhi was stunned by Bai Yue''s words and said, "is your mouth more poisonous than me?" Bo Ye has always been asking himself, if he really has to die, what can he leave to the world and Tang poetry. But now, it seems that Tang poetry does not need itself very much. It''s an individual''s emotion. When he or she finds that the object he or she likes is too good, he or she will fall into a state of extreme depression. Then, over the years, when the emotion accumulates to a peak, it will explode completely. Bo Ye is not a saint. It''s too common to have a dark side. In other words, after such a long time, the unrequited pursuit of Tang poetry has driven his own psychological state to collapse. Bo Ye didn''t speak. Bai Yue said, "let''s go and go back. By the way, LAN Ming is looking for you tonight. It''s said that it''s Rongnan who wants to talk to you..." "And you?" Bo Ye took a look at his good friend Wen Li. "Me? I''ll wait for my sister to wake up The tone of his speech was light, but there was a different emotion in his eyes. Boye sneered, "when you say that others are all human spirits, you pretend you don''t understand them." "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Wenley shrugged. "I''m just a sister. I have to make sure she''s obedient." "Oh, then let her listen to you all her life. It''s better not to take a fancy to other men." "Bo Ye, is your tone very similar to that of Tang poetry when it said me Wen Li was upset. "What''s the matter? Although the couple are divorced, their friendship is quite similar." Bo Ye almost vomited blood on the spot because of Wen Lizhi''s words. He wanted to refute them. Then he was dragged away by Bai Yue. Wen Lizhi squinted at Bo Ye and turned away. His face suddenly sank. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 917 Tang poetry and Boye have always been a matter for the onlookers What about him and Wen Mingzhu? No one knows what Wen Lizhi is thinking inside. Bo Ye can do anything to pave the way for Tang poetry. He thinks he can''t do it. But at least, Wen Mingzhu''s future must be in his hands. That''s why you''re not going to get close to Wen Mingzhu! When Wenli returned to the operating room, he heard a sound before he came near. It seemed that the operation was over. Later, he saw that Tang Shi was the first to rush up and help, pushing the car together to push Wen Mingzhu out. Wen Mingzhu still has a needle on the back of her hand. She closes her eyes tightly. She is so fragile that when she touches her eyes, she will be destroyed. Wen Li couldn''t help laughing, so he laughed twice. Tang Shi is really a woman with a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. She is more powerful than anyone when she says cruel words, but she is the first one to help when something goes wrong. According to his secret network intelligence, Su Qi, the eldest and youngest of the Su family next door, and LAN Ming, the eldest of Fengshen group, seem to like her very much. After all, Tang Shi, a smart and capable woman who never makes trouble, is a little bit better than a bunch of big chested and brainless third rate goods outside. Is it a pity that Bo Ye let this kind of woman go? Wen Li stopped and watched them return to the ward. The attending doctor stood at the end of the bed and recorded Wen Mingzhu''s body data. Then Tang Shi covered Wen Mingzhu with a quilt. Wen Lizhi stood at the door and watched silently for a while until Wen Mingzhu slowly woke up and saw him standing at the door. The woman shrunk, her eyelashes trembled, her mouth opened, but she didn''t make a sound. Wen Lizhi put his hands in his pockets and sneered, "not dead? I wish I didn''t die. I tell you, next time I really want to die, I''ll just be more ruthless. I''ll waste my time and energy to find someone to save you. What a trouble? " Wen Mingzhu never thought that when she woke up, she was faced with such sarcasm as Wen Lizhi. A heart has not been put together, and in an instant fell to pieces. Wen Mingzhu didn''t speak. Tang Shi frowned and looked at the mottled scar on her hand, feeling a little sad. How many women are there in the world Make the same silly, even sad, are reluctant to hurt others, can only stab themselves. Wen Li said that and left, leaving Wen Mingzhu and Tang Shi silent in the ward. Then Tang Shi slowly opened his mouth and asked Wen Mingzhu, "does it hurt?" Wen Mingzhu trembled, "no pain..." "Don''t lie to me." Tang Shi gently smiles and reaches out her hand to touch Wen Mingzhu''s hair. Then she reaches out her other hand to Wen Mingzhu. That eye, let Wen Mingzhu surprised slowly open wide eyes. "It hurts, I know." Tang poetry tried to keep calm. "I know, pearl." On the slender arm, on the arm of the hostess who once held up Bo''s whole sky, there were several disgusting but indelible scars. All of a sudden, Wen Mingzhu''s eyes are sour, and she has an impulse to cry. She turned to look at Tang Shi with tears in her eyes, "Why are you..." "Young frivolous, made a fool, wrong people." Tang Shi laughs, her eyebrows and eyes are full of pain. She shows Wen Mingzhu half of her broken finger, "just like you. So, don''t hurt yourself any more, I know, it''s very painful, take the courage to hurt yourself, face life and live, isn''t it The world kisses her with pain and asks her to sing in return. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 918 Looking at the woman in front of her, Wen Mingzhu felt that her chest was like a stone, and she couldn''t breathe. Tang poetry is just a woman who has seen her a few times, but she can take out her own wound to move her in order to comfort her. But what is her brother, wenlizhi, doing? Does he want to die? Wen Mingzhu lowered her head and laughed at herself. As expected, she should not have expected Wen Lizhi. If you don''t love him, you can get all the dignity back together, right? "I hope you can see it." Tang Shi patted Wen Mingzhu''s hand, "in fact, I just experienced a betrayal." When he said this, there was a twinkle of pain in Tang poetry''s eyes. It''s really Too ridiculous, once for the sake of thin night will be cold to the heart of stone, in the end or he melted, and then stabbed a knife. This picture of Tang poetry made Wen Mingzhu feel a little distressed, "the betrayal you said What is the concept? " "That''s when I went to trust someone again." Tang Shi laughed and tried to pretend that he was ok, "and then he was disappointed again." If so, at the beginning, it''s better not to give yourself and Bo Ye opportunities, then by now, it won''t be so sad. But she was afraid. When she had expectations for Bo Ye, Bo ye put her into hell again. You can even say that treating her well is to coax her back and then throw her away, which is similar to revenge. It''s really It''s horrible. "You are so good, will someone cheat you?" Wen Mingzhu can''t believe it. She thinks that Tang poetry in front of her can even be called a perfect woman. According to the rumors she heard, it''s all about how Tang poetry can''t come easily. She can stand up like a man and have the ability of independent thinking and design. This kind of woman is not inferior even when she stands among men. How can anyone How could anyone fail such a woman? "It''s unforgivable..." Wen Mingzhu murmured, "you are my idol, Tang poetry." "Don''t say that." With a bitter smile, Tang Shi reached out and gently followed Wen Mingzhu''s long hair, "I''m not an idol. I''m just driven to a dead end and let myself learn all the skills to live." If so, it can be regarded as an idol. How ridiculous is it. Tang Shi said, "cheer up quickly. If no one is your friend, I''ll be your friend. I hope you don''t follow my old way." Wen Mingzhu looked at Tang Shi gratefully, "you are really wonderful." How could the gentle Tang poetry be let down by Bo Ye Wen Mingzhu lowered her head and clenched the quilt. Then she whispered, "I really don''t have any other friends Because my life circle is limited by my brother. " Is it sad or fortunate to have such a brother? Tang Shi laughed, "this is no problem. I can introduce my friend to you. By the way, do you know my son? I can let him play with you. " "True or false?" Wen Mingzhu suddenly became nervous, "wait Wait a minute, your son, ah That is, you and Bo Ye''s Is it the little boy who was on TV before? " "Yes." It seems that everyone is familiar with the rumors about her and Bo Ye. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 919 It''s just that Tang poetry doesn''t contradict it. The existence of the past exists. Dafangfang''s recognition is more useful than escaping. She said, "although she is the child of Boye, I think my son is more like me." "Ha ha." Wen Mingzhu was laughed at by Tang poetry. "Then I''ll have a chance to make a perfume for your son next time." "Good idea!" Tang Shi made a finger ring, "do you think that the world is still beautiful? I''ll bring Weiwei and Jiang Qi to play with you. Don''t be alone. Now when you''re depressed, it''s easy to think more if you''re alone. " Tang Shi is also a passer-by. She knows that people who suffer from depression will only get worse and worse if they are alone in the room. So she wants to take Wen Mingzhu to relax. Just as she comforts Wen Mingzhu, she puts on Wen Lizhi as soon as she goes out of the ward. Tang Shi sneered and said nothing else. Instead, Wen Li said, "if you have time to care about others, it''s better to worry about yourself." Tang poetry steps, suddenly turned his head, "what do you mean?" "Did you quarrel with Bo Ye again? Or... " Wen Lizhi deliberately laughed insidiously, "old age and death do not communicate with each other?" Tang Shi''s face suddenly changed, "I and thin night things, should have nothing to do with you?" Wen Lizhi whistled, "I''ve seen all the costumes." Tang poetry is stiff. "Did you hear that?" Wen Lizhi grinned. "At that time, in the garden, when Bo Ye said that, I could see you at the corner from my angle." It turns out that Wenley, he knows. "Are you here to laugh at me?" Tang Shi lowered his voice. "If it is, you can laugh at it. I''m not a person who can''t afford to put it down. I''ve experienced so much, and I''m not too disappointed again. It''s just a thin night. He doesn''t care. Why should I care about him? " "Tut tut." Wen Lizhi put his hands in his pocket and stood outside with a slender figure. "It''s really a great speech. I didn''t think you could say that as a woman." Tang Shi forced himself to endure the pain of his heart. "Yes, I didn''t expect that you, a man, were so nosy." Wen Lizhi was choked by Tang Shi''s words. After a long time, he said, "no wonder Bo Ye can''t stand you. You are so smart. Why don''t you become a lawyer?" "If I were a lawyer." Tang Shi gave another sneer, colder than just now, "so the story of Bo Ye and I ended when I asked him for custody of my son from the beginning." The woman did not turn her head and walked forward, "because if time goes back again, even if I die, I won''t let thin night touch a hair of people around me!" Wen Lizhi didn''t speak, but his eyes narrowed suddenly. It wasn''t until after Tang Shi left that Wen Lizhi took out his cell phone in his pocket. The screen shows a call in progress. "Did you hear that?" Bo Ye sat in the car, his face numb. "You told me that on purpose?" He was holding his cell phone, and the veins on the back of his hand burst up, "deliberately irritating Tang poetry to say these words?" "Eh?" Wen Lizhi laughed like a devil. "Tang poetry is so rational. How can I say that when I stimulate it? People hate you to the bone. Why don''t you admit it? " "That''s just right." Thin night disdains to sneer, "I also don''t like her." "You''d better remember what you said today." Wen Li said to Bo Ye Liang Liang, "there are many people who like Tang poetry." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 920 "She can be with anyone." Thin night strong endure anger, "anyway she so can seduce a man, all don''t concern me!" "Oh..." Wen Lizhi deliberately lengthened the tone, "if you think about it, I won''t worry. OK, I''ll hang up first." Then he hung up and fell into a busy sound. Bo ye put down his cell phone and took a deep breath, but he couldn''t relax. He gasped, then grabbed his chest collar. "Bo Shao..." Lin CI looked at Bo Ye in embarrassment, "what''s the matter with you? Have you quarreled with Miss Tang?" "Quarrel?" Bo Ye''s eyes were red with laughter, "where the hell am I willing? She doesn''t want me. I''m just cheap! " Lin CI frowned, "why do you say that Miss Tang is definitely not... " "Who are you?" Bo Ye said, "you speak for her? Why, what did she do for you? " Lin CI sighed, "no, Bo Shao, you think too much now. Just go back and apologize to Miss Tang." "Do you think that because I like Tang poetry, I can put down my dignity?" "Thin night roars," she says I''m not painful and itchy, I still want to hold her thigh? Do you think I''m born cheap? " Lin Ci was roared by Bo Ye, and he didn''t dare to speak. Then Lin CI stepped on the accelerator and asked where Bo Ye was going. "Return to the villa in Baicheng?" "Back to the fart!" Bo Yedao, "back to Haicheng! I feel sick being so close to her! " "By the way, the transfer of the villa It''s done. " Lin CI said cautiously, "it''s already in Miss Tang''s name." "Just as I spend money to buy a lesson, a villa, just send her to send her." Thin night gnaws a tooth, "I can send her a villa today, a woman who can see her off tomorrow." "It''s not good for you two to fight each other like this." Lin Ci was a little worried. He always felt that there must be some misunderstanding during this period. "Did you and Miss Tang misunderstand each other?" Bo Ye didn''t speak. Lin CI also followed the silence, but after a while he found that his boss''s rhythm of silence was not right. Because He heard a faint choking voice. He was so scared that he suddenly stepped on the brake at the next red light intersection. When he looked back at Bo Ye, he found that the man who turned his hand over for cloud and covered his hand with rain choked like a child in the car. Bo Ye held up her face with one hand, and murmured with scarlet eyes, "I wish I could kill Tang Shi and her innocent white eyed wolf now, but what the hell --" Bo Ye''s words stopped abruptly. He wanted to make Tang poetry tumble and move his finger casually. He is now more powerful than he was five or six years ago. He can even be called a man with a clear eye. If he repeats the torture he once inflicted on Tang poetry, he may directly kill it. "Bo Ye, if you really can''t..." Lin CI sighed, "why don''t you try another one? If it''s too tired to be with Miss Tang. " Thin night dun dun, red eyes looked at his special help one eye. Just as the red light turned to green, Lin CI started the car and went back on the road. "Although I hope you and Miss Tang can get back together, it''s hard to avoid regret in life. Maybe what you can''t get is the best. You and Miss Tang can only live and leave, then Let''s do it. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 921 Hearing Lin CI say this, Bo Ye just feels that his breathing stops for a few seconds, and then reacts. Is Lin CI persuading him to open up? "Do you want me to give up Tang poetry?" Bo ye asked incredulously. In fact, Bo Ye thought about it very early, but he didn''t want to make it true at all, but people around him could see things better than him. If it''s too hard to love, it''s better to give up. Bo ye asked himself whether he was tired all the way. He knew that he had missed something before, so he always felt guilty in the face of Tang poetry and tried harder to fill the wound. Now that we have reached this point, is it a pity to give up? Bo Ye can''t give her answer. He is really tired. Bo Ye simply closed her eyes and stopped thinking about Tang poetry. But the brain instinct will still remember all kinds of expressions in Tang poetry, as well as her cold irony. "I don''t care about Tang poetry. Why should I care about him?" Bo Ye felt that this kind of words was like slapping him in the face. He clearly paid so much. Tang poetry broke everything. It''s really boring to go on like this. Thin night against the window, hands on his knees, he did not notice, has been tightly stirred together. Lin CI drove the car very slowly this time. Maybe it was because Bo Ye was not in a good mood. He even carefully observed what he said about Tang poetry, which made Bo Ye unhappy. When Bo Ye arrived at the villa, he was very depressed. At this time, ye Jingtang called and said that the situation of Tang Shi''s parents was not good. It''s better for Bo Ye to go and have a look now. Bo Ye is still angry about Tang poetry. But now she has to help her solve the problem. He took a few deep breaths and then asked Ye Jingtang what happened? "Tang Shi''s parents mistakenly drank the insecticide that the gardener used to spray flowers in the garden yesterday. Now they are washing their stomach." When something goes wrong, the people in the hospital first call ye Jingtang, because at the beginning he picked up the couple, so now ye Jingtang tells Bo Ye the news. "Is it being rescued?" Thin night a hear this, the heart was immediately clenched, "how can suddenly drink insecticide?" "You know, they''re out of their mind right now." Ye Jingtang pauses. "People in the hospital want to let them go down to relax. There''s a big garden just below, so they take them down for a stroll..." But I didn''t expect that this couple, who had no normal thinking, mistakenly took pesticide as a drink, and then drank it directly. "How could that be? They drank the pesticide? " With an unbelievable roar, Bo Ye puts on his coat again. He just calms down for a short time, but he has to start off to do something else. He feels that he will reach the limit one day. But For this couple, Bo Ye can''t let go. He was the one who saved people, and he must be responsible until the end. What''s more, they are the parents who have raised Tang Shi and Tang Yi for more than 20 years. They are not born by themselves. They must have feelings. If they are allowed to have an accident in his hands www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 922 Thin night fiercely hit a cold shiver, unexpectedly imagined Tang Shi face with hate and hate his eyes. No No, nothing can happen! If even they have an accident, then the connection of Tang poetry in this world is really about to disappear. Tang Yi is gone, and her adoptive parents, who have supported her for more than 20 years, are gone. How can Tang Shi withstand such a blow? Bo ye called Bai Yue as he walked out, "come to the hospital now!" Bai Yue is discussing a case with Jiang Ling. Unexpectedly, Bo Yehui suddenly calls to contact him. One wave is not even, and the other wave rises again, which makes Bai Yue frown. "What happened again?" His reaction is as like as two peas of the night when he received the call from Ye Jing Tang. "Tang Shi''s foster parents ate insecticide by mistake." Bo Ye tried to make a long story short, quickly explained the situation, and reported the name of the hospital in the past, "the people in the hospital contacted Ye Jingtang, and then ye Jingtang just contacted me, I was about to rush there, afraid of any accident, so I called you to help." "Yes, no problem." Bai Yue took a look at Jiang Ling. "I happened to be doing research with Jiang Ling. We''ll come together later." "It''s a big help." Bo Ye took a breath and started the car. "I heard It''s paraquat that you drink... " "Bad!" When Bai Yue heard the name of paraquat, he clapped the table and stood up, "thin night Do you know there is no way to save this pesticide? " Thin night just about to step on the brake, a hear this, suddenly heart cool half, "why? I didn''t know about pesticides before... " "Paraquat, even in the era of rapid development of science and Technology There''s no cure, either. " Bai Yue tightly clenched his finger, "there is no doubt that if you drink paraquat, you will die! Even if you spit it out with one mouthful, your teeth and gums will be quickly corroded, not to mention eating and drinking by mistake? My God Bo Ye, let me say something ugly. It''s time to prepare What''s going on. " This is like a knife into Bo Ye''s heart, the man almost drove the car into the pole, thanks to the timely response to the steering wheel back, and then Bo Ye stopped in the white line, waiting for the red light to jump over, by the way to calm down. "Why? But You can even save me from my original situation. Why can''t paraquat be solved? " Thin night a hear aftereffect two words, suffered great stimulation, simply can''t accept this reality. Who is Bai Yue? It''s an amazing genius of medicine. At the beginning, Bo Ye was dying. Bai Yue pulled him back from the line of death! He is a man who can fight for his life with Yama. If he says that he can prepare for the future So it probably means that there is no hope. Bo Ye felt that his breathing had been disordered. When he saw the green light, he was stunned for a few seconds before starting the car. No, he''s not cool now. If something happened to Tang Shi''s foster parents Bo Ye can''t imagine what will happen next. "Paraquat really can''t be saved. Bo Ye, calm down first. " Bai Yue and Jiang Ling go out. They are in a hurry and are about to leave for the hospital. This situation is too urgent. Bo Ye must be in a hurry now. He can''t figure out what''s wrong. "When we meet later, we say, Bo Ye, you must be prepared psychologically." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 923 Tang Shi''s parents may not be able to stay. When Bo Ye realized this, his whole body began to get cold. His hands and feet were getting cold, and he could hardly step on the accelerator. How could that be? Why do all things come up one after another? Bo Ye thinks that it''s not easy. Maybe there''s someone behind it Who else is behind the scenes? He began to suspect that someone had deliberately guided Tang Shi''s adoptive parents downstairs to have a rest. Then, knowing that they were unconscious and could not distinguish between poison and normal drink, he let them drink What a cruel heart, even a couple of mentally disordered couples are not let go! Bo ye had countless thoughts in his mind, but now the only thing he could do was to get to the hospital quickly. If he arrived late and caused an irreparable situation, let alone Tang poetry, he could not forgive himself! "Bo Ye, we''ll be there in 20 minutes. Don''t think about it. Go to the hospital first." His good friend Bai Yue said this to Bo Ye, probably because he was afraid that Bo ye would be stimulated and drive carelessly. "I know. I''m trying to calm myself now. Can you help me find a way..." Bo Ye shakes when he holds the steering wheel. "I''m not a professional doctor. I don''t know how to deal with this situation at all..." Bai Yue and Jiang Ling were speechless. They looked at each other and shook their heads. As a matter of fact, even as professional doctors, they are unable to recover from the mistake of eating paraquat. Tragedy is doomed. Bai Yue''s co pilot called Bo Ye and said a lot of complicated technical terms to distract Bo Ye''s attention. When he hung up, the man sighed heavily. "Too soon..." Bai Yue murmured, "if Tang poetry knows It may not be exciting. " "Do you think that her parents are accidental?" Jiang Ling, who was driving, frowned and asked, "how could it happen all of a sudden? Why did you just go for a walk in the garden today? " Hearing Jiang Ling say so, Bai yuemeng sounded the alarm, "you mean, someone did it intentionally..." "A guess." Jiang Ling stepped on the accelerator hard, "but the main thing at present is to let Tang Shi''s adoptive parents keep their lives first, so that we can find out whether someone deliberately wants to harm them." "God bless God bless... " Bai Yue closed his eyes and made a gesture of prayer, "don''t appear again The tragedy of life and death. " Twenty minutes later, Bo Ye and Jiang Ling arrive at the hospital one after another. Ye Jingtang is at the door of the operating room. All the ward lists of Tang Shi''s adoptive parents are under his name. Because Bo Ye is inconvenient to appear directly, ye Jingtang has always been in charge of them. See thin night they rush to come from another section of corridor, ye Jingtang shook his head, "it''s not over yet." It''s still in operation. However, people who drink paraquat will have fibrosis in their lungs, then they can''t breathe and lose their organ function. Such a process can''t be saved at all. Paraquat is too corrosive. Without lung, people will have no oxygen. Without oxygen, they will die. Bai Yue didn''t know how to tell Bo Ye about it. When he saw the sky falling on Bo Ye''s face, he already felt very sad. He tried so hard to keep a little happiness for Tang poetry. In the end, who I can''t protect them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 924 Bo Ye doesn''t even have the courage to let Tang Shi know about it. He wanted to save Tang Shi''s adoptive parents and let them live together. Even if they can''t recover to the normal level, they can at least live together to give Tang Shi some comfort. But now Even this little bit of debris, have been unable to grasp. Ye Jingtang stands there and tells the story again. Bo Ye frowns as she listens. Bai Yue and Jiang Ling begin to change their coats. "Jiangling should be more familiar than me in this aspect, internal medicine." Bai Yue said, "I''m good at surgery, so let Jiang Ling help you. I''ll be his assistant." "Can you get it back?" Thin night anxiously asked a sentence. "I don''t know." This is Jiang Ling''s best reply to Bo Ye, "I will try to save their lives, but Bo Ye People who drink paraquat, so far, have not survived together The chance of survival is zero. It''s more dangerous than the thin night. Bo Ye stood there, only feeling a paste in his brain. Why did it become like this? It''s too sudden. Who is the culprit in the end "I think the timing is too coincidental." Ye Jingtang''s eyes flashed a hint of killing. "It''s after we know about rongbei That''s what happened. Is there anyone who''s stopping it? " "You say that..." A thought suddenly came to Bo Ye''s mind, "could it be that Rongbei''s identity has something to do with Tang Shi''s foster parents. So when rongbei is found, someone will try their best to erase everything about rongbei, and Tang Shi''s parents are also killed? " "You can infer the details of the matter here first." Bai Yue and Jiang Ling put on sterile isolation clothes, "we went in first. Bo Ye, calm down. Don''t let her know. I''m afraid Tang Shi can''t accept it. " Bo Ye nodded, then watched Bai Yue and Jiang Ling go in, leaving Ye Jingtang outside the corridor to look at him. "I didn''t expect so much trouble." Ye Jingtang felt thorny, holding his hands in front of his chest, "Bo Ye, have you ever thought about it? If they really can''t keep it, how can they tell Tang poetry?" Thin night against the wall, voice has been hoarse, "Tang poetry will hate me." Ye Jingtang patted thin night''s shoulder, "solve the matter first, I have something there." "What''s the matter?" "The stock is down again." Ye Jingtang''s tone is a bit dignified, "there have been some turbulence above, maybe the situation will change at that time." "Turbulence? Is it Over there? " Bo Ye was surprised, "the president didn''t show up for a long time. Is it because Rong Nan privately promulgated various new policies that have affected the president?" "It''s possible, but I''m afraid to guess." Ye Jingtang said, "Bo Ye, do you know, I don''t think the identity of Tang poetry can be just the identity of a little girl who was exiled in the jungle..." Tang Shi''s identity has changed dramatically since she was the daughter of the Tang family in the beginning. Now her adoptive parents have been implicated in Rong Nan and Rong Bei. So why Why do such people adopt Tang Shi and Tang Yi? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 925 Ye Jingtang can''t see through it. Boye naturally has a lot of doubts. All the important plays are behind. Starting from the first five years in prison, all the gears begin to rotate slowly. Fate leads them to an irreversible future full of unknown dangers. However, in the place they can''t see, ACE slowly handed a document to Rong Nan. "Sir Our people have already done it. " Rongnan sat there, eyes closed. After ACE handed over the document, Rongnan didn''t turn it over. "Sir Are you sad? " Ace asked tentatively and carefully, but he was afraid that Rongnan would have other emotions. When he finished, his voice dropped again. "Sad?" Rongnan slowly opened his eyes, his hand holding the document was trembling, but the man held back all his emotions, and didn''t show the slightest bit, "I''m not sad." "Sir..." Ace can''t bear it. His master always bears all his emotions like this. Last time, too When Lu Yiting had an accident, Rongnan was not moved, but ace knew that without Lu Yiting, he had never had a good sleep. More said that Rong Nan is heartless, only he closed all his emotions, so he looks heartless. Because only in this way can we avoid injury. "They Maybe I can''t keep it. " Ace lowered his head. "My Lord, I''m sorry." "I''m sorry?" Rong Nan smiles, "what do you have to do with me?" Ace began to shut up and never mentioned anything about Tang Shi''s foster parents. "Whether they live or die has nothing to do with me." Rongnan tightened his fingers one by one. "I won''t feel sorry for the parents whose identity can''t match us at all." But Sir That''s rongbei''s Aisi didn''t hold back, and his voice was choked. "Sir, Bo Ye, they asked Bai Yue and Jiang Ling for help..." "It can''t help." Rongnan''s voice suddenly lowered, "it''s paraquat. There''s no doubt that it will die!" "Why Why do you want to fight this couple? "To protect rongbei." Rongbei has Dead. Ace doesn''t know what to say to stop Rong Nan, because he is too volatile now, which has attracted the attention of all forces. For the sake of Rong Bei, Rong Nan has pushed himself to the top of the wave. If it doesn''t succeed, the end will be the same as rongbei. "Ace, look up." The subordinates heard Rongnan''s calm voice and shivered. Then they raised their heads and looked up at Rongnan''s cold eyes. People who have come into contact with Rong Nan know that Rong Nan is beautiful but cold in heart. It''s not cold all the time. It''s the indifference and indifference from beginning to end. Rongnan grinned, and there was no smile in his eyes. "Are you afraid that I will die?" Ace was afraid to say anything. "Sir, we can''t do without you, so you can''t have an accident..." "I''m not afraid of death." But Rong Nan''s answer is particularly relaxed, like he can leave the world at will, he does not care about anything, "if I die, you are also free." "Sir, you must not..." Everyone needs you. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 926 "But I only need rongbei." In Rong Nan''s eyes, a particularly complex emotion appeared, like piety, like atonement, "in order to let Rong Bei come back Give everything, even my life, I just want to do it again. " In the basement, someone''s eyes were closed and frozen, her face was even covered with thin frost, and her chest had already stopped undulating - her life would never end at the young and vibrant age of 20. Through the barrage of bullets, she saved another partner with her life, and then she was frozen with high technology, waiting for a wake-up of death. Rong Bei, Rong Nan''s sister, comes from the mysterious seven sins, code name greedy. The world does not know that the mind is close to the demon, the enigmatic greed, no matter what the situation, as long as there is this person, there can be no unexpected genius - it is such a weak woman. ****** that night, when the lights in the operating room went out and Jiang Ling and Bai Yue came out with masks, they felt helpless pain in their eyes. Bo Ye feels that her sky is going to collapse. Why does Tang Shi''s foster parents have an accident at this time? How does he explain to Tang poetry? "I beg your pardon." Jiang Ling''s eyes were sad, "Bo Ye Really, this one can''t be saved. The lung has been completely fibrotic, and it''s spreading to other organs. They''re suffocating slowly, and there''s no way... " Thin night red eye socket, "that Tang poetry how to do?" Leaving Tang Shi alone in the vast land, her relatives all left one by one, would she feel lonely? "Tang poetry is accompanied by Cong Shan now, so we should not be too excited. We should consider how to deal with it Tell Tang poetry euphemistically. " Ye Jingtang said to the point, "Bo Ye, Tang Shi would think a lot if she knew that you had privately transferred her adoptive parents'' hospital, and now something happened." Of course, this thin night can be considered. Now he feels that all his plans have been disrupted. It seems that someone knows how to defeat him and force him to break up with Tang poetry. At this time, he comes to strike hard and smashes Bo Ye''s connection with Tang poetry. Isn''t this aimed at Bo Ye? Bo Ye suddenly remembered that Rong Nan and Ma Qiang were in the same group. They must have done this to Tang poetry on purpose. He even had an ominous premonition in his heart. If he let it go like this, maybe they would attack Tang poetry in the future In the heart of the alarm was sounded heavily, thin night deep breath, turned his head to see ye Jingtang, "I think recently is not right." First, there was a sharp conflict with Tang poetry, and then it happened. All the plots were connected together. Boye began to doubt their intention. "Let''s see Tang Shi''s foster parents first." Ye Jingtang said, "I''ll think about it later. The top priority now It''s them. " Bo ye knew, but he didn''t dare to go in. If faced with two dead bodies without breathing, how can he sew back everything completely broken? Everything has been It''s too late. ****** in the unknown corner of Haicheng, someone handed the document to the man sitting in the office, and then said, "Miss Tang, they have an accident." "Daring..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 927 The man grinned dangerously and groped for the A4 paper with his slender fingers. "How dare you do it to my little baby and the people around me I really don''t want to live. " "Young master, shall we do it?" "Go and say hello to Bo Ye." The man stood up and put his hands in his pocket. The evil spirit in his eyes was cold. "Tell him that the man of Tang poetry is back." ****** on this side, after they knew about it, Fu Zhen rushed directly to Rong Nan''s office, "are you crazy? What about the foster parents of Tang poetry? " "This is the only way, otherwise rongbei''s identity will be found out." Rong Nan said, "they are too dangerous. Besides, this couple has lived with Tang Shi for a long time. I can''t guarantee whether they will make a clear statement." "You''ve turned them into lunatics!" Fu Zhen roared, "you''ve made them lose their sense and live in a muddle. Isn''t that enough to eliminate your vigilance to them? They''ve gone completely crazy, and you won''t let them go - even now you''ve killed them "Fu Zhen, are you sympathizing with Tang poetry and criticizing me instead?" Rong Nan sat on the chair, put his hand to his chin and said with a cool smile, "it''s different from what we said at the beginning." "Because I find that you are more and more crazy..." Fu Zhen was standing there, dressed in a suit and handsome. The man''s eyebrows were complicated. "Rong Nan, you have changed You seem to be in a daze. In order to keep rongbei, you really have to do whatever you can. Even the couple can do it.... " "That couple has nothing to do with you. Why do you care so much? Or Are you in love with rongbei? " "No Fu Zhen closed his eyes, and the man let out a long sigh, "Rong Nan, I''m in love with everyone." Everyone can''t go back. Being involved in this dispute, all the trajectories of life have changed. "It''s not like a villain can say that." Rong Nan''s eyes were cold. "Generally speaking, people who say such things They all want to rebel, so Fu Zhen, are you going to quit and turn against me? " "Turn over?" Fu Zhen with hear joke like, "I and you originally from the beginning is the identity of mutual cooperation, you say like I leave you will die, Rongnan, whenever I go out to expose your identity, you are a dead word!" The air pressure around Rongnan sank, and then the man said, "Fuzhen, are you trying to challenge me?" "Don''t say that, man." Fu Zhen said, "Bo Ye, they are afraid of you, mainly because they haven''t found out your real identity. With this level of enigmatic identity, you can be so stable only when they can''t understand you, but once you say your identity..." "Can you imagine the end?" Fu Zhen also learned Rong Nan''s tone just now, "maybe you can die faster than me, because your position can''t stand so many big waves..." It''s just because they still feel that Rong Nan is not easy to shake in the thin night, so they are so constrained. "Well, I''m ready to die with everyone." Rongnan hands a spread, "you go to tell who it is, I have no matter, even if he died without the whole body." Crazy! "Is that really good for rongbei?" Fu Zhen also tried to let Rong Nan stop, "now it''s still time to stop. When something really happens, you can''t clean up the mess!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 928 Hearing this, Rong Nan''s face suddenly changed, "clean up the mess?" "You don''t have to You don''t take the people behind you seriously. " Fu Zhen trembled with anger, "have you ever thought of anyone else? You really don''t want anything for rongbei. Do you think it will be more and more terrible in the future? " Rong Nan didn''t speak. After a long time, Fu Zhen took a deep breath, "stop, Rong Nan. I''m not here to break with you. I''m holding you. I don''t want to talk to you until I don''t lose my mind completely. Rongbei has really left. Although I didn''t accept this fact at the beginning, I wanted to cooperate with you, but now I have to accept this reality. She''s gone. You don''t want to be covered with blood for her anymore. " Rong Nan didn''t speak, but his eyes were slightly red. Fu Zhen also kept silent, and AISI on one side didn''t dare to interrupt. The social status of both men was not low, so naturally they didn''t have the right to interrupt. After Fu Zhen left, Rong Nan sat alone in the office and was silent for a long time. The setting sun and sunset came into a dark red shadow through the French window behind him. There was a sense of loneliness and loneliness. A man with his back to the sunset is silent, like a statue without soul. ****** Tang Shi knew that his adoptive parents had an accident one day later. Bo Ye doesn''t know how to convey all this to Tang poetry. He can only tell it through Su Qi. Maybe in Tang poetry''s eyes, Su Qi is more reliable than him. He doesn''t know what he is insisting on. In a word He knew that he was hated by Tang poetry. So the next thing is meaningless, just break the pot completely. Su Qi told Tang Shi about this serious incident. Tang Shi was still working on the design draft at that time. After hearing the news of her adoptive parents'' death, she accidentally used her brush and even broke her drawing. "How can How could that be? " Tang Shi stood up from the table with red eyes, "why is there such a thing all of a sudden? I haven''t heard from my parents from the beginning to the end Why did it come out that they died now... " Tang poetry feels that its whole world is going to collapse, like a sudden separation from the society it used to be. All the Tang poetry in the old memories has faded from itself, and there is nothing left. Even those relatives who remember her left her one by one. Tang Yi, now it''s her adoptive parents'' turn. How much warmth and memories will God take away from her To give up? Tang Shi knows that she can''t cry. She hasn''t been so desperate for a long time, but she can''t help her tears at this moment. She begged Su Qi to take her to the hospital now. Su Qi drove very fast all the way and quickly explained what happened. "In fact, Boye found out the whereabouts of your parents early in the morning, but they are not in good health. Boye wants to wait until they get better and tell you But I didn''t expect that. " I didn''t expect that. They didn''t get better at all, or even directly - lost their lives. Tang poetry lost contact with them before it had time to look at them for the last time. At that moment, a woman sitting in Su Qi''s car wailed like a child, who can not be sad? Lost the closest person, although it is foster parents, but also raised her so long parents, her whole heart will be broken! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 929 She had no idea that her adoptive parents had been around her all the time, and she didn''t even realize it. She even missed the chance to meet them while they were still alive! The whole heart of Tang poetry was trembling, "why is this so Why... " "Don''t think too much. They are all here. Don''t be sad..." Su Qi''s driving was a little unsteady. "When you get there, you have to hold on..." I''m afraid that if Tang Shi gets to the hospital, if she is stimulated by something, even she has an accident herself, what can she do?! "You must not have an accident. We''ll stay with you and have a good look at your adoptive parents." Su Qi didn''t know how to comfort people, so he could only say so. Yu Guang finds that Tang Shi''s eyes are beginning to get red and swollen, and he loves her very much. Twenty minutes later, Su Qi took Tang Shi to the hospital. In the narrow corridor of the hospital, Bo Ye stood at the other end of the corridor. He was black and cold. His dark eyes were as cold as night. Tang Shi shivered at his eyes. As if saw once that cold and unfeeling thin night. She is supported by Su Qi and stumbles to Bo Ye. She grabs him by the collar and says, "where are they?" At the moment of speaking, the voice collapsed to the point of crying. Tang Shi''s eyes were scarlet and tried to keep calm! Where are they? " Bo Ye closed her eyes, "they It''s gone. Now the medical staff are cleaning up. Go and have a look. " Tang Shi fiercely loosened his grip on the thin night collar, the whole person was unable to prevent two steps back. "No..." She shook her head. She couldn''t believe it. It was like brainwashing herself. The information received by the brain has exceeded her load. Tang poetry feels that her ears are buzzing and she can''t hear any sound clearly. Why is this She thought that everything had come, that all the sufferings had been suffered, and that it was time for all the sufferings to come Why did God give her such a fatal blow at such a time? Tang Shi felt that she was too painful to accept this reality. She stood there shaking and looked at the man in front of her with a desperate look. "If you knew it would be like this, why would you keep it from me?" Tang Shi shivered, heart defense bit by bit smashed, "do you think I may never see them in my life..." "I was surprised, and I was I''m sorry Bo Ye''s tone is very low, "in a word, you should not be too sad, I really have tried my best, Jiangling and Baiyue are also..." "Don''t make me too sad?" Tang Shi roared, "you can say that How can you understate such a thing Bo Ye closes her eyes and bears the despair of Tang poetry. If Bo Ye didn''t hide it from her, she wouldn''t miss the last one. Tang Shi knows that she shouldn''t blame Bo Ye. Bo Ye also wants to help. He conceals it from her because he wants to make his adoptive parents better. But now her sadness is almost filling her up. She doesn''t know what to do. She can only vent her anger to Bo Ye over and over again. Why is this Why At the other end of the corridor, someone came step by step in his overcoat, and the sound of the footsteps stunned Tang poetry. Then, looking back, several people suffocated. There was a man standing there, slender, just smiling and saying, "how did you make my baby cry?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 930 All the people were surprised by the sudden change. Especially Tang Shi beside Bo Ye. She used to hold Bo Ye. Later, because she couldn''t accept this kind of stimulation, she faltered. When she almost fell down, she was held by Bo Ye. However, the body of Tang poetry is still shaking. Because she watched the face, which once appeared in her dream, step by step approached her, and then stood in front of her with a smile. "No It''s impossible... " Ye Jingtang on one side had already sent out a cry of surprise, and the thin night had a shocked expression. They are all men who stand at the top of power and call the wind and rain. They have seen countless possibilities and impossibilities, but they didn''t expect such things to happen. Tang Shi feels that her brain can no longer work. The death of her adoptive parents hit her too hard. Now she looks at the man who suddenly appears in front of her. Everything goes round and round, almost driving her down. In Tang poetry, the heart beats wildly, the breathing speeds up, and the beating of the pulse begins to become crazy. She Is it in a dream? Why Would the untouchable person stand in front of her so vividly? Real, hot, the man who once made her want to die. When the tears came down, she felt that she could not see the face clearly. But, no More clearly and carefully witness, please clearly confirm Tang poetry tentatively opens its mouth and sends out two meaningless syllables. But these two words, actually make everybody, pale face. "Really, I don''t remember you used to cry so much." The man grinned and reached out to wipe Tang Shi''s tears. "Are you too hard alone in my absence?" At that moment, all the defences of Tang Shi collapsed. She burst into the man''s arms crying, and finally forced the original two words out loud, crying with despair -- "brother..." The man who can give her shelter On one side of the thin night, I almost forgot to breathe How come, no No way. Why is that It''s clear that such a big case happened that year He''s back, the man''s back, Tang Yi''s back!! Tang Yi holds Tang Shi''s head with a little pain in his eyes. That cold face once fascinated countless women. But then something happened to the Tang family, and the famous family was very poor overnight. Tang Yi went to the edge and began to wander with his sister. In his heart It''s still the proud young master of the Tang family! Tang Yi narrowed his eyes, then turned to see thin night, voice low, "you make her cry?" Bo Ye said, "it''s not me." Tang Yi is aggressive, "less nonsense. In the past, only you could make my sister cry." Bo Ye looks at the sky. It seems that he and Tang Yi are from a junior high school. In fact, they have known each other since junior high school. That will Tang poetry secretly love thin night, but did not say, thin night also do not know. She used to talk to Bo Ye about academic problems. Then Bo Ye, a straight man, was very sharp in refuting the questions of Tang poetry, and often made his eyes red. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 931 Tang Shi was also a top student in school at that time, but she was a little inferior to Bo Ye. However, Tang Shi loved learning and often found some difficult problems to challenge herself. This is why she always asked Bo Ye for advice - the strong can only make progress by learning from the stronger. Tang poetry itself also contains some careful thinking, that is, she likes thin night, can use this reason close to thin night, also be regarded as a kind of happiness. However, Bo Ye didn''t notice Tang Shi''s thoughts at that time. She just felt that, oh, this woman works very hard. As a young lady, she works much harder than those young ladies who are gnawing at the old age, just a little worse than herself. So he was very venomous, facing the Tang poetry which came to ask for advice - "this kind of problem can''t be solved, are you the head of the Learning Department of the student union?" "Don''t you have any basic knowledge, Miss Tang?" "I remember you took the first place in the Olympic Mathematics in the city? I don''t know this topic? Let''s put an unknown number in and solve it. " "Your function is wrong again. I think you should give up jumping." Every time Tang poetry is ridiculed by Bo Ye, it looks aggrieved when it comes back home. When I talk to Tang Yi, when my brother''s natural love is incomparable, I just want to compete with Bo Ye for the first place in the school exam, as if I''m venting on my sister. In retrospect, in fact, they knew each other too early, and fate pushed them to an irreversible future. Tang Yi picks eyebrows, "you don''t seem to take good care of my sister." Thin night also uses the same facial expression, narrow his that pair of beautiful eyes way, "how do you know I have not?" "Just look at my sister''s face." Tang Yi sneered, "I thought you would make some progress. It seems that I can''t entrust my sister to you." Bo Ye laughed angrily, and the smile on the monster''s face became more dangerous. "I didn''t expect that you were still alive. Do you know how many tears Tang Shi shed for you! Do you know how desperate she was at that time? You''re alive, why didn''t you say it earlier! Why should she suffer by herself? " Tang Yi''s voice choked, and then hugged the suspicious Tang Shi fiercely, "it''s not your turn to teach me. I''ll take Tang Shi and our parents." If he can say that, he must know about his adoptive parents. Bo Ye feels incredible. It turns out that Tang Yi has been witnessing everything as a spectator. So what did he experience and guess? Tang Yi doesn''t care about the suspicion in Bo Ye''s eyes. He knows that with Bo Ye''s ability, he can quickly find out what he was doing before. Even if I don''t want to admit it, I have to admit that Bo Ye has that ability. The top priority is to get his sister back from him. Tang Yi stopped Tang Shi behind him, and then said, "just leave the affairs of our parents to our families. Bo Ye, you don''t have to intervene here." The implication is that Bo Ye is just an outsider to them. Hear Tang Yi this kind of speech, thin night frown, this meaning actually already very obvious, it is to join Ye Jingtang to drive together. Tang Yi has come back. The support of Tang poetry has come back to her. She has nothing to lack. Tang Yi looks at the cold of thin night''s eyes, knowing that this man can''t be underestimated, "how, thin night, you like to meddle in so much, even our family affairs?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 932 Bo Ye can''t believe it. She looks at Tang Shi. However, she hides herself behind Tang Yi and keeps shaking. "Tang poetry..." Bo Ye''s voice is a little floating, which seems to indicate his inner instability. As soon as Tang Yi comes back, Bo Ye feels panicked. In panic, this man will take Tang poetry away and hide away from him for the rest of his life. Because Tang Yi is the only man who can stand beside Bo Ye and save his life for Tang poetry without blinking an eye "Tang Shi, do you want to follow Tang Yi?" Thin night hard to finish his words, Tang Yi sneer, "of course I will take her away, you can''t protect her, thin night, you can''t protect anything, or save it!" Save it! Bo Ye''s heart is like being pierced by a sharp sword. He takes a breath and begins to speak without hesitation. "Tang poetry, it''s amazing to have someone to support you." "It must be." Tang Yi knows that Bo Ye is satirizing, but he accepts everything. "I''m my baby''s pride, just like my baby Tang poetry is my pride. Of course, it''s amazing." Bo Ye''s brain leaped, "there are still many things to be solved between Tang poetry and me -" "there is no need to solve them." Tang Yi put his hand around Tang Shi''s waist. "I''ll just protect my sister. As for you, Bo Ye - Tai, Ling, I, lose, hope." "Don''t make me touch you." Thin night''s eyes suddenly cold down, even Tang Yi are aware of a murderous, thin night this is really angry! Tang Yi feels that his pulse is agitating violently, because Bo Ye''s pressure is so strong that he can''t resist. It seems that Tang poetry is really the weakness of Bo Ye. Once threatened by anything about Tang poetry, Bo Ye will be so dangerous! "I don''t want to hit you." Thin night''s eyes flit the murderous spirit of forest ran, "but Tang Yi, you don''t think you are Tang Shi''s elder brother, I won''t move you." Tang Shi suddenly looks up at Bo Ye, and perceives the astonishing anger on his face. Bo Ye asks her, "I''ll ask you again, do you want to go with Tang Yi?" Tang Shi clenched her fists. Facing such a terrible night, she knew she could not look back. In front of this man said that he was just a toy, coax her to come here is just for revenge, revenge she was so heartless to get rid of him! Tang Shi tried to resist the shaking of his voice, "thin night Do you have to be so aggressive? " "Are you worthy of my other attitude towards you?" Bo Ye narrowed her eyes and laughed fiercely, "Tang Shi, I really underestimated you. My parents just had an accident, so I can''t wait to get rid of the relationship with me. I''m afraid I''ve planned for a long time in my heart!" "Don''t talk about my parents!" Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "Why do I Don''t you have any self-knowledge before you see them for the last time? " Bo Ye was shocked, as if he had been punched. Then the man laughed a few times, as if his anger had come to an end. "Since you hate me so much, go away, follow your brother, don''t appear in front of me!" "I can''t help it!" Tang Yi didn''t have time for Tang Shi to speak, so he directly pulled his sister aside, and then took away the remains of their adoptive parents as a family member. He didn''t look at Bo Ye any more in the whole process. Bo Ye stood there, feeling cold hands and feet. Once upon a time, it was Tang Shi who watched him leave with other women. Now, he''s watching Tang poetry go with others. He couldn''t contain his anger. He called Tang Shi not to leave in his heart, but what he said was to let her go again and again. No What''s the matter between them? Why has it become such an irretrievable situation Mingming was good at the beginning Lin CI could not help but said, "Bo Shao, don''t quarrel and stir up conflicts. If Miss Tang leaves this time I won''t come back... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 933 After hearing Lin Ci''s words, Bo Ye''s face changed. However, when he realized something, Tang poetry had been led by Tang Yi and moved forward. At the last corner, she turned her head to take a look at Bo Ye. At that moment, like time, Bo Ye wanted to say, don''t go, Tang poetry. But all the thoughts rolled to the lips and teeth, and became unbearable at the moment of speaking. Bo Ye roared, "Tang Shi, if you leave, don''t come back!" The eyes of Tang poetry are suddenly red. Then I heard Bo Ye''s voice smashing at her like a knife. The knife could almost see the blood. "I''d rather have a dog than my mother''s heart and lung for you." Is she not even a dog? Tang Shi smiles with tears in his eyes, "Bo Ye, maybe in your eyes, I''m not as good as a dog." Thin night step meal, want to stretch out the moment, the action is stiff. It shouldn''t be It shouldn''t be They are all driven by the devil called impulse. Who forced things like this step by step? Tang Shi red eyes, back strode away, until the corridor completely calm the next second, thin night the whole person back to God, hard shake. No Don''t go. Lin CI is helpless, "thin little..." Thin night did not speak, standing there, the whole body is faintly shivering. After a long time, the man closed his eyes, as if he finally accepted the separation. His voice was hoarse, "it''s OK, it''s OK to leave." On one side, Bai Yue and Jiang Ling felt that they couldn''t bear it. They came forward and patted Bo Ye on the shoulder. He murmured, like a child, "it''s OK to leave, so that I don''t always worry about her leaving..." Tang Yi took Tang Shi, the body of their adoptive parents and all the spiritual support of Bo Ye. He doesn''t know how he survived these days. After a quarrel with Tang Shi, his whole mood is easily impulsive, which leads to such an irretrievable situation. Bo Ye feels that his soul has been emptied. Tang poetry is gone, completely gone. If Tang Yi is not dead, will she come back? Thin night suddenly laughed. His smile surprised several good friends. Would normal people laugh at this time? impossible! Bo Ye, what''s the matter? It won''t It can''t be crazy! "Bo Ye, you Don''t be too stimulated. Tang poetry must be just a moment of anger. It''s not easy for both of you. It''s sure that you can slow down... " "Yes, yes, don''t think too much. After a while, I''ll have a good chat with Tang poetry, and it''s over." Jiang Ling and Bai Yue are in a hurry to comfort Bo Ye. "No He''s not crazy. Only Bo Ye knows what he''s laughing at. He steps back and butts against the wall. Then the man says slowly, "I laugh because Tang Yi is OK, which means At that time, I didn''t kill Tang Yi. " He didn''t become a killer. He didn''t let Tang Yi have an accident. It''s good that Tang Yi is still alive. He doesn''t owe his brother Tang Shi a life. But now, he and Tang poetry across, is not this kind of problem, but two already scattered, so a collision will stab each other''s heart. "Find out what Tang Yi has been doing these days." Thin night''s eyes darkened, like the leader of the wolves, "I want to know why he lived so long!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 934 Tang poetry still feels like a dream. But when she turns around and sees Tang Yi, she knows that she has no dream. It''s true that her brother is not dead, and Came back in a more dazzling manner. Tang Shi kept breathing deeply, as if she had been greatly stimulated. For a long time, she slowly stretched out her hand and tentatively poked Tang Yi''s face. Tang Yi was driving, wheezing, "what are you doing?" "I I''ll touch you. " Tang Shi took his hand back and said, "I''m trying to see if you are a real person." "Why, I''m not real, can I be fake?" Tang Yi pulled the corner of his mouth to Tang Shi to see, "do you want to check again if I''m someone else''s Tang Shi said, "I really can''t believe it I''ve seen your... " Your body "Why don''t you say you saw Bo Ye''s body being transported back at the beginning?" Tang Yi rolled his eyes and said, "I''ll hide everything from him as he does ~" "do you guys like this move?" Speaking of this, Tang Shi was very anxious, "keep me in the dark, let me worry all the time, I thought you had an accident from the beginning Bo Ye is also... " Then his voice began to shake, "since it''s ok Why Why don''t you even tell me Do you know how worried I am? " Tang Yi sighed, "I was There''s something I have to do without you. That''s why it''s like this. " Tang poetry is still red. Tang Yi can''t do anything with his sister. He just reaches out and presses Tang Shi''s head. His soft hair makes him feel better a little. "Well, I''m ok now, aren''t I?" "Are you really not disguised by others?" Tang Shi suddenly pushed Tang Yi''s hand away, "are you colluding with Bo Ye? Did he call you to pretend to be my brother and cheat me - " " Tang Shi, you are a little suspicious... " "I suspect that you didn''t force me to be seriously ill!" The more I said, the more I was aggrieved. Tang Shi''s voice became more and more shrill. "When I''m alone to face so much pressure Have you ever thought about how I feel? " "Sorry." Tang Yi was silent for a long time. He restarted the car and sent Tang Shi to the villa. Tang Shi was angry and anxious all the way. Tang Yi could only say, "I''m really your brother." "I don''t believe it!" "You''ve written love letters to Bo Ye before." Tang Yi, standing downstairs, simply began to recall the past for Tang Shi, "Oh, you will secretly watch Bo Ye running on the playground." It''s all about their junior high school. Tang Shi''s whole face suddenly turned red, "what are you talking about -" "don''t you suspect that I am someone else''s fake?" Tang Yi holds his chin and says with a smile, "then I''ll prove myself." "You -" "when you were a sophomore in senior high school, you went out to take part in the city''s Olympiad mathematical contest with Bo Ye, but the result was the third, Bo Ye was the first, and you were the second girl behind him. When you came back, you cried wrongly." Tang Yi said, while directly happy, "ha ha ha, I''m going to laugh to death. You did too many stupid things in those years, and said you wanted to make Bento for Bo Ye. As a result, none of the things you made could be eaten. All of them were stuffed down to me, causing my stomachache for a week." Tang poetry is green! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 935 Tang poetry can''t accept being told the scandal of high school. She covers her face and says, "enough!" Tang Yi stood there smiling and asked her, "do you need me to say a little more?" "No!" Tang Shi knew that Tang Yi and Bo ye were in the same class. They were both influential figures in the school. At that time, the eyes of the whole school were on these two boys. Who could have thought that Tang Shi would secretly love Bo Ye for so long? For a long time, even Tang Shi didn''t expect that she had been staring at Bo Ye for so long, which ran through almost the whole length of her life. In her subconscious, she didn''t realize anything was wrong, and even ignored these times, leaving only the bitter taste of unrequited love. Tang Shi took a breath, "enough, I can be sure you are my brother." Tang Yi suddenly happy, "how, at the beginning still doubt me?" Tang Shi said, "now this kind of thing can not be said, in case you are false!" "Thin night makes you a little alert." Tang Yi didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only smile helplessly, "Shishi, but I''m not happy at all. You''ve become like this." Because it was forced out by loneliness and hopelessness. He still wants Tang Shi to become the sister who can hide behind him and cry. Unfortunately, all that can''t go back. Tang Shi shook his head at Tang Yi. "It''s nothing. Come on up. I''ll introduce my friend to you." "Han rang and Jiang Qi?" Tang Yi put his hands in his pocket and followed Tang Shi. He could guess who it was, which surprised Tang Shi. "How do you know it all?" Tang Yi''s step is a meal. Tang Shi suddenly recalled, "you''ve been watching me secretly, haven''t you?" Tang Yi stepped back, smiling reluctantly, "that If I admit it, don''t hit me, ah -- " "You''d rather watch me secretly and make me sad than come out to meet you!" Tang Shi severely twisted the flesh on Tang Yi''s arm, "how can you do that?" Tang Yi''s face became stiff when he was twisted by his own sister. "It''s killing me. You can do it gently..." "You want to be beautiful --" fighting all the way into the room, just pushed the door open, Tang Wei and Xiao YeYe rushed out together. As a result, when they saw the man standing at the door, Tang Wei was stunned. Then, a few wisps of scarlet appeared in Tang Wei''s eyes. The little boy murmured, with a voice almost shaking, "Uncle Is that you? " Tang Yi feels that his psychological defense line has collapsed. He squats down, opens his arms to Tang Wei and says, "yes, it''s me." At that moment, the strong Tang Wei burst into tears on the spot. "Long time no see." Tang Yi smiles and embraces the boy who stumbles up. "I''m sorry, my uncle went to travel abroad a while ago, and now he''s finally back." Tang Wei wails and grabs Tang Yi''s sleeve. He keeps shivering. He never thought he would see Tang Yi again. I haven''t seen my uncle for a long time. I couldn''t even believe my eyes just now. He even thought I thought that Tang Yi was gone. At the beginning, my mother said that my uncle went abroad just to comfort him. Half a year ago, Tang Shi and Cong Shan cheated Tang Wei on the pretext that Tang Yi had only temporarily gone abroad to work. Now it seems that people have an impulse to cry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 936 "Why don''t you come straight to me when you come back?" Tang Wei weeps, hugs Tang Yi and refuses to let go. "I''m worried to death I really miss you I''ve suffered a lot of grievances when you''re away... " Tang Yi touched Tang Wei''s head, "you''ve grown a lot." "I''m still thin!" Tang Wei said wrongly, "it''s all because you''re not here. Mommy and I have a hard life, so we have to pick up rubbish on the road..." Tang Shi looks at his son''s performance to Tang Yi, and knows that because he misses his uncle so much, he deliberately says that their mother''s life is so miserable. Tang Yi took it all and said with a smile, "can I take you to dinner these two days? Little beggar "I''m not a little beggar!" Tang Wei said angrily, "uncle, reflect on yourself! If you travel abroad for such a long time, don''t tell me in advance! " "OK, OK, I''ll say hello to you next time, OK?" Tang Yi looks at husky who is waiting for him to touch while sticking out his tongue. ¡°¡­¡­ The dog... " Tang Yi paused, "what''s the matter?" "From Bo Ye." Tang Shi said frankly, "I sent it a while ago." Tang Yile said, "what did he think? He gave you a dog? In his style, shouldn''t he just wave a million dollar check? " Tang Shi used to tease the dog, "I don''t know, who knows what Bo Ye thinks, forget it, don''t mention it." "Oh, this is to live with me in the future and say goodbye to Bo Ye?" Tang Yi smiles and teases the dog with his sister. "When I''m away, is Boye good to you?" Good, good. Tang poetry has no way to deny all this. Bo Ye is really good to her, and even plans all kinds of solutions for her. She thought it would be good for her to keep this state, but she didn''t expect that Bo ye had been stimulated recently, and suddenly began to fight with her. As a man, Tang Yi naturally understands why Bo Ye is like this. He can understand Bo Ye''s mood only because Tang Shi is his sister, so he can''t forgive Bo Ye''s anger to Tang Shi. Tang Yi said, "it''s just a normal man''s possessiveness, but This also shows that his potential character is very dangerous. In order to let you accept him, he has been suppressing many thoughts in his heart, and now he can''t help bursting out so many problems. " Tang Shi stopped talking. Xiaoyeye began to lick Tang Yi''s palm excitedly. Tang Wei came out with a can of molars. Xiaoyeye saw the snack, whined excitedly. His saliva dripped down. He opened his mouth and gasped, and his tail swayed. "Ha ha, why is he so greedy?" Tang Yi looked at Tang Shi and stood up, "what are you doing?" "Give Jiang Qi a call." Tang Shidao said, "recently they are planning to get engaged, but because Han rang''s family has some changes, they didn''t get engaged immediately. I can get the certificate now, alas Their engagement has been put off Tang Shi faintly thinks that what happened to Han rang''s family is not small, but she didn''t dare to ask Jiang Qi. "Now, then." Tang Yi said bluntly, "I just came back to give you advice." Tang Shi said with a smile, "well, I''ll go and say hello to Han and let them have supper together in the evening." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 937 Half an hour later, Jiang Qi sat opposite the big round table in the dining room, pointed to Tang Yi, gasped and screamed, "ah -!!" Han rang laughingly pressed his girlfriend, "what''s the matter with you?" "Tang Yi! Brother Tang! Big brother Tang! " Jiang Qi covered his face and raised his voice, "you''re back! Oh, my God, nothing''s wrong with you Excellent! My mother, I''m so excited that I''m going to cry. It''s so good that you''re OK. " Tang Yi sat there, also a little sad, "scared you?" "A little bit." Jiang Qi was like a living treasure, sucking his nose and wiping his tears. "Oh my God, you didn''t have an accident. It''s so good to come back..." After that, she patted Han rang on the shoulder and said, "I''d like to introduce you to Tang Yi, a good-looking, rich and famous designer! What is the meaning of this kind of man''s existence? Is it a fairy Tang Shi and Tang Yi look at each other and then laugh. Jiang Qi keeps patting the table. "If Tang Yi plays one hundred more episodes, there will be nothing wrong with Han rang! I''m sure I''ll fall in love with my elder brother with all my heart! " Han rang''s face suddenly pulled down, "what to do, what to say in my face!" Tang Yi and Tang Shi put down their chopsticks, almost out of breath with a smile, "Jiang Qi, you are not clean up." "More and more arrogant, Jiang Qi." Tang Yi laughs complacently to have to point to, "but see you so full of vitality, also be at ease." After a pause, Jiang Qi said in a low voice, "well I''ll be fine. " Try to get out of the shadow of Ye Jingtang. It''s a day to be unhappy and a day to be happy. Why not live happily. After the dinner, all the themes focused on the topic of when Jiang Qi and Han rang were engaged. Tang Shi drank a little wine, because Tang Yi was in high spirits when he came back, so he was very active. "I don''t think I need to choose any more. I just want to get engaged on a closer day, so I don''t have to have a long night''s dream." "It''s better to hit the sun than to choose the day." Tang Yi took his sister''s words and said, "I also have this suggestion. Anyway, Han rang''s family is always here. Isn''t that right?" Jiang Qi also drank a little wine. On the one hand, she was afraid of the unknown future. On the other hand, she kept asking herself not to think too much. We can''t let Han rang down. She has to end up with the past. Ye Jingtang Jiang Qi clenched the chopsticks and pressed down the scarlet emotion in his eyes. All the stupid desire hidden under the calm surface has been magnified countless times by alcohol, clamoring to break through the confinement of reason and be liberated completely. No Jiang Qi closed his eyes and threw away those crazy thoughts in his mind. "Uncomfortable?" Han rang stretched out a hand from behind, hugged Jiang Qi with a smile, "or, come here first, I''ll take you home?" "No, you had a drink, too." Jiang Qi thought of something in general, and immediately said, "can''t drink to drive..." "Qi Qi." Han rang looks at Jiang Qi and finally kisses her on the forehead. "OK, I see. How about I call my elder brother to come and pick us up?" Tang Shi and Tang Yi agreed with this proposal. Later, Han Shen came to pick them up and happened to pick them up on the way home. As a result, when he saw Tang Yi inside, the man''s expression changed violently. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 938 "Are you..." Han Shen''s voice was a little shocked, but they drank too much and didn''t recognize it. "I''m the eldest brother of Tang poetry. It''s my first meeting." Tang Yi smiles and reaches out his hand, "Hello, Han Shao." "Ah Hello Han Shen immediately shakes hands with Tang Yi. The two men look at each other quietly, and then each makes a peaceful appearance. "I''m sorry to trouble you to come to pick me up in the middle of the night." "It doesn''t matter." Han Shen gives Tang Shi a hand, which makes Tang Yi squint slightly. Eh, is this man interested in his sister? Elder brother''s eyes were not good all of a sudden, but Han Shen didn''t notice it. He said to Tang poetry, "is it OK?" Tang Shi squinted and laughed, "it''s OK. Thank you for coming to meet us." "Your brother has already given thanks once." Han Shen said in a low voice, "get up, I''ve driven a business car, and it''s the right time to fit the four of you." Tang Shi stood up and Han rang on one side of the table, "brother I''m your brother. Can you stop thinking about Tang poetry? " Han Shen never changed his face. "You were picked up in my trash can." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han rang Wangtian, why do you have such an unreliable brother When he went out, Han rang sat in the front passenger seat, followed by Jiang Qi, Tang Shi and Tang Yi. Han Shen started the car and said, "is it still your house?" "Well." Han rang said with wine, "brother, can I just choose a date to marry Qiqi first?" Jiang Qi, sitting in the back row, blushed directly, "what did Han ask you to say..." "I can''t stand it anymore." Han let a deep breath, "want to quickly turn you into my people." Jiang Qi breathes and looks at Han rang''s handsome face incredulously. He just feels that his heart beats faster in an instant. Tang Shi and Tang Yi look at each other and smile at each other. It seems that they both think this development is very good. Tang poetry opens up a circle of friends and makes a dynamic note. [I hope Jiang Qi and Han get engaged and happy soon. ¡¿ when Jiang Qi saw it, he grabbed his mobile phone and yelled, "ah! Tang poetry, what did you send? How shy! Delete it "I don''t know." Tang Shi deliberately said, "when you get engaged, I''ll delete it at any time ~" the car is busy all the way, but on the other side, seeing the thin night of this circle of friends, I''m a little surprised, so I forward the subconscious screenshot to Ye Jingtang. Ye Jingtang is practicing Boxing at home. When she sees the news of thin night, when she points it out, the man''s light golden pupil shrinks a little. Bo Ye: are Jiang Qi and Han rang really engaged? ¡¿ somehow, ye Jingtang realized that he had a strong hand when he was boxing, and now he started shaking. He stares at Bo Yeh''s typesetting like a mute, with a clear and painful emotion in his eyes. Engaged? No No, he will not! [ye Jingtang: I don''t know. ¡¿ [Bo Ye: you''re finished. If you go on like this, Jiang Qi will really run away with others. ¡¿ [ye Jingtang: take care of yourself and Tang poetry. ¡¿ [Bo Ye: Damn, I''m kind enough to remind you that you actually lift my scar. ¡¿ Ye Jingtang angrily turns off his mobile phone and puts it aside. Then the man sits heavily on the sofa, takes off his boxing gloves and holds his fingers tightly. Engagement Does she really want to get engaged? Want to wash white, want to fly on the branch to become Phoenix? The man sneers hard a few, dream! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 939 After ye Jingtang hung up, the whole person was silent. Later, he simply picked up his mobile phone and called again, "hello? It''s me "Oh." Qi Mo in the opposite with a mobile phone, big square smile, "really did not expect ah, ye Jingtang actually will take the initiative to find me, say, what''s the matter?" Ye Jingtang''s eyes narrowed little by little, "check what happened to the Han family recently." Qi Mo was slightly surprised, then turned his body to the computer, and began to quickly tap the keyboard, "you are not the first person to find me to investigate this." Ye Jingtang said jokingly, "who else?" Qi Mo looked at the side of Luo fan, confirmed that his eyes have no problem, just to Ye Jingtang frankly, "is Han Shen." Han Shen? Does the Han family come to Qi Mo to investigate their own situation? This is a bit weird. After ye Jingtang wrote down the news, he stood up again, "how much information do you have now?" "The Han family has a solid foundation, so even if Rongnan issued a new policy with the help of others, the Han family will soon adapt." Qi Mo slapped on the keyboard, "by the way, what do you want from the Han family?" Ye Jingtang sneered, "use it to make Han rang." "Oh, you''re going to do it at last?" Qi Mo is quite surprised, "I and Luo fan are still talking. How can ye Jingtang bear it so much? Jiang Qi is about to become someone else''s wife, but he is still indifferent." "What do you mean?" he said "I thought you''d live with it all your life." Qi Mo smashed his mouth, "just in time, if I find out anything, I''ll send you a piece of information." Ye Jingtang sneered again, and his voice made people shudder, "I want it now." "Such a master?" Qi Mo looked up at the sky and could only say, "give me an hour, and I''ll give you all the business plan adjustments of Ma Qiang and Rong''s going south policy to the Han family." "You''re a dangerous person." Ye Jingtang said to Qi Mo meaningfully, "you know too many secrets. It''s a threat for people like you to live." "No Qi Mo instead smile, "it is because I know too many secrets, so these secrets become my self-defense tools, someone dares to move me, I dare to publish his black material." "Don''t you realize..." Ye Jingtang lengthened his tone and said slowly in a gloomy and oppressive tone, "when people are forced to hurry But it doesn''t matter. The secrets you use for self-defense are also the culprits that make you a wanted criminal and bring about death... " Qi Mo was shocked by Ye Jingtang''s words. He turned pale. Later, he hung up the phone opposite. The man grabbed his mobile phone and didn''t come back for a while. What he said is right. The skill of taking advantage of others is also the source of disaster. In this world, because of Qi Mo''s pervasive hacker technology, many places and organizations want him to die. If the famous hacker seven dies, those secrets will be buried in the soil with the death of the human body, and will not be known for a lifetime. Qi Mo didn''t know what he was thinking. When the keyboard hit half way, he suddenly raised his head. Luofan some doubts, pulling a paralyzed face, turned to see his good partner. Qi Mo stares at Luo fan. This man has lived with him for about ten years. Since they were very young, Luo fan has been with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 940 I still remember the first day when I joined the seven deadly sins, the leader of the organization led a little boy who was not good at words to come to him and said, "from today on, this is your partner, code named fury." Until everyone left, Qi Mo and Luo fan walked to their dormitory side by side, sleeping two people in one room. Qi Mo and Luo fan were assigned together. Later on, they were forged into a robot like existence under well-organized training. Qi Mo''s IQ was developed to the maximum limit. He could even control three computers at the same time, and use these three computers to counter track in various directions at the same time. At that time, Qi Mo was under 18 years old. And later, he also understood why the seemingly expressionless Luo fan was named "fury" by the seven sins. Because he never blinks his eyes when he does experiments on small animals. Even if the blood splashed on his face, it was still indifferent. At the end, he threw a sword flower lightly, and all the blood was splashed on the ground. Qi Mo looked at Luo fan who came out of the training ground, holding a high-tech computer in his hand, "are you too powerful, aren''t you afraid? That''s a super fierce pit bull Bitdogs can hardly feel the pain, so even if they have a big cut on their own body, they will not have other feelings. They bite their prey until they are dead, even though they are bleeding. This is the most terrible thing. However, Luo fan just gently took back the knife, "not afraid." "Why?" "If I''m afraid, I''ll die." Luo fan took a look at Qi mo. he was young at that time. They were just young teenagers, but they were taking on responsibilities that ordinary people could not imagine. "I don''t want to die, so I have to fight." Known as the strongest fighting machine of human beings, Luo fan, code named fury, is one of the few close combat experts in the world. No one has ever thought that he is such a young boy. Luo fan and Qi mo were arranged to study in a very strict aristocratic college. The family thought they were proud of them, but they didn''t think so. Qi Mo has to bear too many things when he is young. It''s a very difficult process for him. There are no other peers around him to communicate with, and their EQ and IQ have gone beyond the scope of their peers. It''s a very painful state - they can''t understand, and they can''t vent their inner emotions. Every day, the only company is Luo fan who goes to and from school together. However, compared with Qi Mo''s playfulness, Luo fan is still indifferent, with a cold face, paralyzed and iceberg. When Qi Mo was in high school, he fell in love crazily, probably to vent the pressure on himself. He constantly changed girlfriends, and even became the scum boy among girls. However, Rao is so, there are still countless girls after him. But luofan is different. He is like a statue that can''t speak. Standing on the other side of Qi Mo, he is as calm as a mountain. Watching Qi Mo change his girlfriend day by day is like changing clothes, and he won''t express any opinions. There are many girls in the school who have confessed with luofan, but every time they see a cold face of luofan, they are scared to run away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 941 Qi Mo once joked to Luo fan, "are you a fag?" The answer to him was that Luo fan could kill people. Qi Mo patted his chest with a lingering fear. "Mom, I''m worthy of being the first person in the fight. I''m scared to death." Luo fan finally sneered, "next time don''t ask this kind of question without intelligence quotient." "Well, I think you''ve been cold all day, and you''re so boring that you want to tease you." Qi Mo poked luofan''s face, "ah The skin is fine. " The girl who passed by looked at their interaction and screamed wildly. "My God! It''s senior Qi Mo and senior Luo fan! " "They love each other so much!" "Master luofan is super cool and cold. He doesn''t talk, but he is close to Qi Mo!" Qi Mo, speechless, listened to the group of little fans passing by the window, then rolled his eyes and turned his face around, "Hey, Ventus, did you hear what they said just now?" Lofan nodded, "well." "So you didn''t react?" Qi Mo is about to jump up, "Damn, these girls fantasize about me and you as a couple! Oh, my God, a chill... " Luo fan finally had other reaction, lazy raised eyelid to see Qi Mo one eye, "the schoolgirl is not all like corrupt girl." Especially when I see two good-looking boys together. Qi Mo laughs evil spirit, "Yo? So you''re rotten, too? " Loventon has a murderous eye. Qi Mo was scared to step back, "ah! I''m joking! However, luofan, you have facial paralysis. I really can''t imagine how you can fall in love with other girls in the future Are you still married? " "Don''t get married," says lofan Qi Mo was stunned, "don''t you want to inherit the family?" Luo fan asked sharply, "did you come to this world for the sake of inheriting the family?" Qi Mo was stunned by Luo fan''s advanced ideas. "Everyone is an independent individual. I thank my parents for giving me life, but that''s not the reason why they can control my life at will. I don''t live for the sake of succeeding. I live for myself. " Luo fan seldom talks such a long string of words, and he seldom even makes a sound. Only this time, he stares at the rebellious young man in front of him, and slowly says this big paragraph. "I hope you can find the meaning of your life, not for others But for myself. " Luo Fan said, "I believe that when your parents gave birth to you, they didn''t just want to carry on the family line, they gave birth to you as a tool, did they? That''s disrespect for you and for themselves. " Qi Mo''s ears were buzzing. "If the birth of a child is purely for the sake of inheriting the family, rather than in any emotion or responsibility So it''s not the same as seeing yourself as the kind of pig dolphin who only knows how to bear? " This is really too sharp, Qi Mo suddenly raised his voice, "Damn, where did you come from this set?" "Occasionally seen in biology and psychology." It''s no big deal, says lofan. "I''ve found the meaning of my life, so I won''t be kidnapped by family and morality." So What about him? Through the long memories, Qi Mo suddenly wakes up, looking at the silent man in front of him, and seems to see the shadow of the tender but cold luofan. All of a sudden, he murmured, "what''s the point of living, lovan?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 942 What''s the point of living? This question flashed through Qi Mo''s mind again. He stares at his good partner with a very complicated look, which leads luofan to notice the sight and look at him with a little doubt. "Ventus, what''s the point of living?" He asked again. Luo fan was a little surprised, and then he looked at Qi Mo in front of him. Qi Mo, who came out of that period of youth, had faded his rebellious and frivolous body at that time. Now his eyebrows and eyes are sharp. When he looks at Luo fan, his clear eyes seem to be able to see through people''s hearts. Luo fan dun dun, did not expect that Qi Mo would ask this kind of question, "say this why?" "I just suddenly think of the past." Qi Mo reached out and poked luofan, "you used to tell me a lot about life seriously before." "Ah." Luo fan looked at Qi Mo, "in high school." "Yes." Qi Mo pushed the computer in front of him, "do you remember when we were in high school?" "Frankly, I can''t remember it any more." The answer was that lovan''s face was still paralyzed. "How can you not remember!" Qi Mo exclaimed, "that''s our precious high school memory! You forced me to talk about the meaning of living or something Don''t you forget all about it? " However, hearing this, Luo fan changed his expression slightly. Then he looked directly at Qi Mo''s face, "No." As for the meaning of living, he has not changed since then. It was this kind of firmness that made Qi Mo feel in a trance. It seemed that he saw the appearance of the cold boy on Luo fan''s face. It''s like they haven''t changed since high school. But at the same time, it''s changing rapidly. "I''ve never changed the meaning of living." After a long time, said lofan. Qi Mo Leng Leng, then way, "you can''t be fancy which girl?"? Love is rooted in something. " Luo fan suddenly narrowed his eyes, which made Qi Mo shiver, "ah! I''ll talk about it! What are you doing! The eyes are so terrible, like cannibalism I just want to talk to you about life. " "You think about life." Luo fan picked eyebrows, which may be one of the few movements on his paralyzed face, "I thought that your character would not consider the future." "That''s not true." Qi Mo spread his hand, followed by a deep breath, put on a serious expression, "I still want to know what I live for." "Why do you ask all of a sudden?" "Because." Qi Mo''s tone began to be serious. "Ye Jingtang warned me, because I can enter all the hacker''s information networks, which can bring great convenience and power, but at the same time, I have this skill It''s going to kill me. " "Did you realize that?" There was a flash of vigilance in lofan''s eyes. "From the time you were on the wanted list, you should have understood it." "Ah..." Qi Mo sighed and scratched his hair irritably. "I''ve always thought about what''s going on in front of me, not what''s going on in the future. But you''re right. I''m a wanted criminal now. It''s a lot of trouble for my family. " "It''s a lot of trouble." Luo fan looked at Qi Mo''s computer, which was lined with various complex codes and equations. He said, "for me, you are also a trouble." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 943 "Ah." Qi Mo is said so by Luo fan unexpectedly, can only way, "do you also think I am very troublesome?" "Yes. To live with you is to help with a time bomb. " When Luo Fan said this, Qi Mo suddenly woke up. That''s right. Qi Mo is the one who is wanted and can''t be seen But lofan didn''t. He is even famous in the international arena. Countless people visit him for advice, but luofan refuses. Why does he have to live with a wanted man like him? Living a life of escape, hiding in the shadow of society with him. It is clear that lofan can choose a broader and brighter road. Qi Mo feels that he can''t understand the man in front of him, but it seems that Luo fan has made a choice with action. For so many years, he followed Qi Mo without a complaint. Knowing that he was a dangerous person, he still became his indispensable partner in life and death. You can close your eyes and deliver to your back. Qi Mo swallowed saliva and looked at Luo fan incredulously, "do you like my money? When I''m hunted to death, you can inherit my legacy! " Luo fan wants to smother Qi Mo by pressing him on the bed, smothering him! "Go away!" A rare burst of foul language, Luo fan''s face finally had another expression, "I like your money? I don''t have money or what? " "Yo Yo! The young master''s voice has come out! " Qi Mo exclaimed, "I knew you were pretending to be so cold! It''s exposed! " Luo fan an eye knife flies past, Qi Mo quickly swallowed saliva, "well, I know you have a life to pursue." After a pause, Qi Mo''s voice went down, "but I didn''t." Lofan''s expression has a little convergence. Between them, Qi Mo has always been outgoing and frivolous, and Luo fan is responsible for a cold face, quietly frightening others. But this time, Qi Mo showed this A lonely expression. It''s a bit of a surprise. He murmured, "but I can''t find the meaning of my life. All of a sudden, I think it''s boring. Why don''t we stop? I''m tired of being chased every day... " Voice did not fall, Luo fan stretched out his hand hard pressed Qi Mo''s head. Qi Mo Leng Leng, looking up at his good partner. Look at this, even if the sky falls down, all a cold face, there will be no moving man. They have known each other for ten years. From their most ignorant youth, they have been accompanied by each other. Later, they become each other''s soul mates. When they perform tasks, they can understand each other''s meaning with one look. But now, Qi Mo felt that he couldn''t see the expression of Luo fan clearly. He could only hear him murmur in his ear, "you don''t have to worry about finding meaning. Maybe the person who can make you live as a faith hasn''t appeared yet." What about you, Ventus, has your belief in survival emerged? Qi Mo''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He instinctively wanted to ask, but he didn''t know why. He severely restrained his idea of asking the answer. Lovan sensed his thoughts and followed them in silence. It''s silence, but it''s also a silent answer. Because Qi Mo saw himself in his eyes, that clear but small, printed in the pupil of luofan, called his reflection. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 944 That night, Wen Mingzhu lay in bed all night. Tang poetry is sending messages to her, but the power of words is too weak. She feels that she is still so anxious and depressed that she can''t get any comfort. Wen Mingzhu turned over in the hospital bed. At this time, Wen Lizhi pushed the door in from the outside. The man narrowed his eyes and looked at the stunned woman on the bed He came to peep at Wen Mingzhu in the middle of the night, but he ran into her who was not asleep. Wen Mingzhu shrunk a little, "well I didn''t sleep "Who are you talking to?" Wen Mingzhu truthfully conveyed, "Tang poetry." She had no courage to disobey him. "I heard that Lucie is coming in to see you today?" Wen Lizhi directly opened the door of the ward, and the room was full of bright lights. Wen Mingzhu covered her eyes unadaptedly. After a while, she accepted the harsh light. "Answer me." Wenlishi repeated, "is Lucie coming to see you?" "You are not Do you already know? " Wen Mingzhu''s voice trembled a little, "you send someone to guard it? So I''ll get a message... " "That''s right." Wen Lizhi didn''t want to deny it, so he just admitted it directly. Then the man came up and sat down. He noticed Wen Mingzhu''s fear. He grinned in a good mood. "Does he want to see you like last time? Do you think my people really dare not stop him? " "No Wen Mingzhu didn''t want to hear Wen Lizhi insulting his childhood playmate. He subconsciously said, "he''s just worried about me, so he wants to come and see me. Brother, you can''t treat my friends so selfishly." "Friends?" Wen Li gave a sneer. Although he was smiling, there was no smile in his eyes. "It''s easy for you to say, friend. Can he afford these two words? Do you really think he just treats you as an ordinary good friend? " Wen Mingzhu said with red eyes, "can you Don''t speculate about the relationship between me and him like this Wenli''s eyes shrank. "You disobeyed me for Lucie?" Over and over again, timid and weak, she challenged his bottom line again and again for Lucie. "Are you forcing me to do it to him?" Wen Lizhi''s voice suddenly dropped down, as if it contained a deep warning. Then he grabbed Wen Mingzhu''s hand, regardless of the needle hanging from the back of her hand, and pulled her to himself. "What I hate most is your innocent face." Word by word, he almost dug out Wen Mingzhu''s heart. "He killed a human life, and still pretends to be wronged. So is Lucie. She knows all the truth, and she has contact with such a rotten person as you. Is her home clean? No kidding. Why do you think Lucie''s close to you? It''s not for anyone else! " Wen Mingzhu was dazed by Wen Li''s words, and her soul would be roared through. Then she trembled, "no You''re talking nonsense "You, I''m too lazy to cheat." Wen Lizhi threw away Wen Mingzhu again with disgust on his face and said, "so take a good look at your position. Don''t think that people around you treat you sincerely Wen Mingzhu, Tang poetry approaches you just to please the Wen family! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 945 Wen Mingzhu has never doubted Tang poetry, and never thought about the purpose of Tang poetry. Now she is so plainly exposed by Wen Lizhi that her face turns pale. "No, it won''t be." Why does Wen Lizhi always belittle the people she believes? Whether it''s Lu Zexi or Tang poetry Wen Lizhi was trying to get her to communicate with them, so he deliberately said nothing about Lu Zexi and Tang poetry in front of her! "You don''t want to..." Wen Mingzhu looked up with tears in her eyes. "I can''t get along with them. Why do you say that they are my friends?" "Friends?" Wen Li Zhi laughed fiercely, "you treat them as friends, do they treat you as friends?" Wen mingzhuya shakes her head. "No, I won''t agree with your unilateral splashing of dirty water. For me, my trusted friends won''t treat me like this!" "Naive." Wen Li Zhi sneered, "naive to make people laugh." Wen Mingzhu is seldom tough, but she refuses to step back in this respect. Her only two friends No, I can''t be insulted by my strong and selfish brother! After Wen Lizhi left the room, the whole ward suddenly quieted down. Wen Mingzhu was staring out of the window. He didn''t turn off the light when he left. Now the room is bright but empty, like she is the only one in the world. She pulled out the needle that she was still hanging water, and then climbed out of the hospital bed. As soon as she went outside, she was stopped. "Where are you going, miss?" Wen Mingzhu was stunned. She looked at the door of those who suddenly ran out of the Swat to stop her, take a deep breath, trying to muster their courage, "is my brother let you look at me?" "Miss, please understand master Wen''s good intentions. He was afraid that something might happen to you. Because you are not feeling well now, it''s time for you to be vulnerable. That''s why he sent people to guard here. " That''s a high sounding way to imprison her. Wen Mingzhu sneered bitterly, "it''s really righteous to say such words." A group of servants who only listened to Wen Lizhi''s words suddenly saw Wen Mingzhu''s cold side and were surprised. They thought that Wen Qianjin was a good little woman to fool. Unexpectedly I have such a temperament. Looking at the soft and weak, the eyes are so smart, worthy of Wenlizhi''s sister. Several people changed their expressions and said respectfully, "no Miss Wen, we just follow master Wen''s orders. He will not do anything harmful to you, so you can rest assured... " Wen Mingzhu did not speak, looked at them for a long time, but they still stood there, tall body together, in front of her formed a wall. Wen Mingzhu believes that these people are respectful now. If she wants to break through, they will never give her face. Say what is for her good, in fact, it is not want to unilaterally imprison her freedom! After clenching her fist, Wen Mingzhu went back to the room after a long silence. Then when she lay back, she looked straight at the ceiling. When on earth When can we completely break this closed sky? She doesn''t want to be locked up like this anymore. She has to We must try to break away from the cage of Wen family! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 946 That night, the alarm sounded over the whole hospital. Wen Lizhi had been sleeping in his apartment with another woman beside him, but suddenly his emergency call came in and woke him up from his sleep - "Wen Shao, it''s not good, it''s not good, Miss Wen is missing!" It''s gone?! Wen Lizhi suddenly wakes up. He grabs his mobile phone and feels that there is a big wave in his heart. "How can it be gone? What''s going on? " He didn''t dare to speak. Wen Lizhi''s voice suddenly turned cold and asked repeatedly, "what''s the matter?" "Our people are always at the door I didn''t go out, but when I went in again later, Miss Wen was no longer in it... " The man then reported the situation with trembling, "Wen Shao, we promise that we didn''t let Miss Wen out All of a sudden, everyone is already searching... " "Waste!" After Wen Lizhi squeezed the word out of his teeth, he turned over and got out of bed. The man was naked and looked coldly at the woman lying on the bed. The woman woke up under wenlizhi''s cold gaze, opened her eyes to his terrible sight, and her body trembled, "Wenshao, this is..." Wen Li didn''t want to look at the woman again. Then he gave a sneer. His eyebrows were full of killing intention. He said to the humanitarian, "get out of here!" Go away It was good before. Now let her go. But who dares to think about Wen Lizhi''s mind? The woman didn''t even dare to say anything more, so she quickly got up, wrapped up her clothes and stumbled out of wenlizhi''s room. Later, Wen Lizhi stood alone in the room. He took a few deep breaths, then quickly changed into a sweater, picked up his mobile phone and made another call. "Hello? It''s me Wen Lizhi''s eyes flashed a shadow, "now go to check the monitoring for me! Wen Mingzhu can''t fly out. She must be hiding in a corner! " Good Since Tang poetry and Lu Zexi appeared one after another, it became more and more obvious that Wen Mingzhu wanted to disobey his behavior. He must completely frustrate her, even if the price is to break all her wings! In the middle of the night, there was a torrential rain. Looking at the lightning outside the window, Tang Shi suddenly felt a little flustered. She thought of the quarrel with Bo Ye a while ago and scratched her hair impatiently. She didn''t know why it had become like this. They were always unable to get along with each other peacefully. Just give up Just as Tang Shi wanted to calm down, she heard someone knocking outside the window. At first, she thought it was auditory hallucination, but after a while she found out Not at all. Their apartment is on the fourth floor, the fourth floor Someone is knocking on the window outside her room, and it''s such a rainy night?! Tang Shi''s heart was in his throat. When he got out of bed, he opened the window and faced a pale face. She couldn''t help but want to scream, but then all the voices were pinched in her throat. Tang Shi staggered backward, and the skinny figure got up from the window and fell on her! When Tang Shi wanted to resist, he grabbed the man''s slender wrist and turned her over. Then he found that It turned out to be Wen Mingzhu! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 947 Wen Mingzhu''s body is full of rain, and her clothes are almost transparent. Her face is pale, and her eyes are even brighter. Tang poetry was stunned and did not respond to such development. Wen Mingzhu seized Tang Shi''s hand and said, "help me Miss Tang, I really have no one else to ask for help... " As soon as Tang Shi''s breath stopped, she immediately pulled her up from the ground and said, "speak slowly. You are feverish now! I''ll call Jiang Ling to come over and show you the physical condition. We''ll talk about it when you are stable. " Looking at the firm look in the eyes of Tang poetry, Wen Mingzhu suddenly turned red. Wen Lizhi said that Tang poetry approached her just to please the Wen family. But now, when she had to rely on desperate means, it was Tang poetry that could accept her without asking a word. What is the judgment of a person''s quality? Half an hour later, Tang Shi called Jiang Ling and gave Wen Mingzhu a new set of clothes. After changing into clean and warm clothes, Wen Mingzhu finally had a fresh breath. She sat on Tang Shi''s bed like a doll. Tang Shi wanted to rush up and rub her into her arms. "What''s the matter?" When Jiang Ling came in with a first aid kit in her hand, she saw a scene of loli lying on the bed of Tang poetry. "Oh Jiang Ling took a step back with the first aid kit, "what''s the matter, Tang Shi? Are you stimulated by Bo Ye? Do you like women from now on?" Tang Shi had a maternal smile on her face. She pulled her face down and changed her face as fast as thin night. She immediately went back to her original expression and cleared her throat and said, "come and help her." Jiang Ling gets close to Wen Mingzhu and stares at her face for a long time. Wen Mingzhu was a little nervous. Then Jiang Ling felt her chin and said, "are you the youngest daughter of the Wen family next door?" Wen Mingzhu wanted to say no, but she seldom cheated. She blushed and didn''t know how to refute. Tang poetry could only sigh, "it''s true." "Eh?" Jiang Ling straightened up and said, "why do you say that?" "Because..." Tang Shi put out his hand, "can''t you see it? This situation is very obvious. Wen Mingzhu escaped from the Wen family." At the same time, Wen Mingzhu was stunned. She looked at the shadow of Tang Shi standing beside her bed in some consternation. She didn''t expect that Tang Shi could see through all the situations so sharply. Originally, she thought that she needed to explain a lot of things in a complicated way, but the reality is that she didn''t have to say anything yet, and Tang poetry has been easily seen through. "In conflict with your brother?" Jiang Ling checked the pinhole on the back of her hand and said, "run out on a rainy day..." Wen Mingzhu pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Jiang Ling understood it and could only sigh, "that seems to be the contradiction between brother and sister -" "No." All of a sudden, Wen Mingzhu spoke in a very light voice, but she was particularly firm, "not between brothers and sisters..." She grasped Tang Shi''s hand, as if holding the last straw, "I don''t want to go back to Wen''s home, that place is not my home at all." It''s her cage. It''s her life''s nightmare. Tang Shi frowned, "what''s the matter?" "My brother Recently, I''m contacting Ma Qiang again. " With red eyes and trembling voice, Wen Mingzhu said to Tang Shi, "he still wants to push me out and use me In exchange for everything he wants. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 948 Tang poetry and Jiang Ling both showed unbelievable expressions, and then Tang poetry said slowly, "no Ma Qiang, why do you want to please Ma Qiang? Ma Qiang is what we always want to deal with. " Shouldn''t Wen Lizhi and Tang poetry stand in the same line? "He wants to know Ma Qiang''s weakness." Wen Mingzhu hugged herself and shrunk into a ball, which was an extremely insecure posture, "so she thought of it and asked me to go. I also secretly heard him call others and say so That''s why I want to leave as soon as possible. " Tang Shi took a cold breath, "how could it be like this You are his own sister Wen Mingzhu sits there with fear on her face. Tang poetry always thinks that a girl like Wen Mingzhu is like a glass ball. She is what the world is like. But if the world is blank, she will be transparent and fragile. Maybe she will be completely broken with a touch. It may also be that Wen Mingzhu was too closed before Wen Lizhi, which led to her incomplete understanding of the world. She could not face such a big problem alone. To use a very ironic word, it was silly, white and sweet. She knew nothing and could not resist anything. Tang Shi was stunned, and suddenly an idea flashed through his mind. Maybe That''s what wenlizhi wanted. What he wants is to raise Wen Mingzhu, and then deliberately isolate Wen Mingzhu from the outside world. Together with her daily life and friends, Wen Mingzhu will gradually become a flower in a greenhouse and lose the ability to survive independently. He wanted to take her Become his forbidden. When he realized this idea, Tang Shi felt cold. Looking at Wen Mingzhu in front of him, he suddenly reached out and pressed Wen Mingzhu''s head. The soft touch of her hair made her feel sour. Sorry We should not deliberately approach you with the idea of trying to please the Wen family, because you So if you need a friend, how can you bear the deliberate approach? Once Tang poetry thought that the name of Wen Mingzhu was quite beautiful, pearl, pearl in the palm. Now, I feel more sad. The pearl that has been polished off by Wen Lizhi has a strong irony. "The body is very weak, need to replenish blood." Jiang Ling put away her tools. "I''m going to eat something to replenish blood recently. Donkey hide gelatin, red dates, the wound on your wrist Is it left behind by self mutilation? " Wen Mingzhu trembled and then said, "yes." "Well." Jiang Ling dropped his eyes, "life is only once, you can''t despise your life like this. You can''t do that next time, you know? " Wen Mingzhu''s big eyes flickered and her long eyelashes curled and curled. Despite her pale face, she was a real beauty. "I just can''t bear to vent..." She lowered her head. "I don''t have any friends. Even Lucie has been driven away by my brother." That''s her only friend who has been playing since she was a child. But I don''t know when Wen Mingzhu found out that her brother Wen Lizhi had more and more opinions on Lu Zexi. She was afraid that in the end, Wen Lizhi would want to forbid other people to approach her, just as he would forbid Lu Zexi to approach her. It happened in the end Wen Mingzhu took a deep breath and turned to look at Tang poetry. "My brother told me, Tang poetry, you are close to me because Am I a younger generation of the Wen family? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 949 Tang poetry was shocked by Wen Mingzhu''s eyes without any impurities. She was stunned for a few seconds, then slowly clenched her fingers, "Mingzhu, I''m sorry." Wen Mingzhu''s eyes were slightly red, "no..." "I''m sure it''s because your surname is Wen that I came to approach you." Tang Shi looked directly into her eyes and said, "I need the help of Wen family to fight against Ma Qiang. But now I break up with Boye So, I don''t think I need to do all this for him. " Wen Mingzhu can''t believe it. "Are you for the sake of thin night "Yes." Tang Shi smiles slowly, "isn''t it stupid?" "Bo Ye, it''s that..." For a moment, Wen Mingzhu didn''t know how to describe this man, "that man is tall, and his eyes are very cold Ah, I''ve met him, and I always think he''s an unfathomable man... " Tang poetry did not deny, "maybe it is, you are not wrong, he is very unfathomable." Wen Mingzhu was calm again. "I''m sorry, too. I just wanted to blame you, but It turns out that everyone is excused. " "Then do it again." Tang Shi narrowed her eyes, sat down beside her bed with a cool temperament, and stretched out her hand, "from this moment on, I don''t hold any purpose to approach you, pearl, would you like to be my friend?" Wen Mingzhu was stunned, as if in a dream. She blinked her eyes repeatedly. Maybe she was checking whether she was in the real world or not, "Tang poetry, you..." All of a sudden, she burst into tears and rushed into Tang Shi''s arms, crying hard. She never let out her hopelessness and grievance until all her strength was exhausted little by little. Jiang Ling retreated, picked up his cell phone and sent a text message. Then, the man put everything away, leaned against the wall and slowly closed his eyes. ****** when Tang Yi found that there was one more person in his family, it was in the afternoon of the next day. He had just made some desserts for his sister. He knocked on the door and went in to have a look. Two women were sleeping on the bed. Two. Tang Yi is startled. Then Tang Shi wakes up and looks at his brother for a while. Then he suddenly gets up from the bed. "Let me explain!" Tang Yi''s as like as two peas in the face, stunned two steps, and the reaction was exactly the same as Jiang Ling saw Wen Mingzhu at the beginning. Do you like women? " Tang Shi helplessly put his hand over his face, "it''s not like this..." Half an hour later, they sat at the dinner table and said the whole story again. After hearing this, Tang Yi felt thoughtful and finally looked at Wen Mingzhu. "Are you still afraid of Wen Lizhi?" At the mention of this name, Wen Mingzhu obviously shrunk. Tut. Tang Yi frowned and said, "you may have a shadow over him. But Mingzhu, in fact, wenlizhi is not terrible. When you jump out, you won''t be afraid of wenlizhi any more. " Wen Mingzhu shook her head, "no, my brother won''t allow it..." Tang Yi sighed. It seems that Wen Li''s harm to Wen Mingzhu is not light. That evening, when Jiang Qi and Han rang came out of their respective rooms, they were also frightened by the appearance of the three people in the living room. "Damn it! When will there be more people? " Jiang Qi pointed to Wen Mingzhu, "where Where did you come from? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 950 "Wait!" Han rang recognized Wen Mingzhu, "are you miss Wen?" Wen Mingzhu, dressed in a dress, stood there and nodded in embarrassment. Big eyes flicker, like a deer. Jiang Qi put his hands together and said, "Oh, my God! It''s so cute! " That night, Wen Mingzhu stayed at their house. Han rang arranged a room for her, which was also the last room in the villa. He wiped the sweat on his forehead, "if there are more people I can''t take it. " "Ha ha, we are becoming a super complex family here." Jiang Qi and Tang Shi stood together and directed the men in the villa to work. "I''m shocked enough that brother Tang has come back. Now there''s another little Lori. What''s the direction of this? Is it to shoot love apartment?" Tang Shi said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I just think it''s fate that we can get together." She looked out of the window, and across the street, she could see the villa opposite. A villa bought in Boye. Tang Shi''s eyes darkened and she turned away from looking at the house. However, her sour heart made her unable to endure. This is a house designed by her own hands. She has followed up the interior decoration and arranged many small details herself. She doesn''t know why she has to design the interior decoration of this house so carefully. She just thinks that since Bo Ye has given her money and power, she should finish it well. But now I want to come, maybe not. Maybe it''s just The person who bought this house is Bo Ye. Tang Shi moved her eyes, said hello to them and went back to her room. Then she coiled herself on the sofa in the room and huddled herself together. She can''t lie to herself. She''s thinking about thin night. She has no way to deny her feelings for Bo Ye. Even if these days have been fighting, has been escaping, but there is no way to please Bo night this person''s breath. Is it humiliating for Tang poetry to laugh at itself? No shame. It''s the most humiliating thing to do but dare not admit it. Like thin night, no shame. But in this world, one person''s love can''t complete two people''s feelings. It''s better to see clearly the reality in front of you and frankly accept that you have fallen in love with a man who has hurt you. Only in this way can you live a more comfortable life. Why talk hard? What if you don''t love someone. Tang Shi reaches for her tablet computer and sees Cong Shan sending her a message saying it''s a weekend dinner and calling her to go back for dinner. Tang Shi thought that it might be a happy ending to take advantage of this time to bring Tang Yi back and let everyone know each other. Her life can come to an end here, and don''t ask for anything with Bo Ye. Tang Shi opened wechat, found the contact named Bo Ye, and then opened the dialog box. What do you want to say? Say Goodbye? Tang poetry has always felt that the word "goodbye" is the most cruel, because every time I have to leave, I have to convey the news clearly to the other party, so that the other party can bear the pain of separation. She couldn''t click the delete friend button. But at this time, the opposite suddenly sent a picture. The pupils of Tang poetry are shrinking inch by inch. That''s a picture of In the picture of thin night sleeping with eyes closed, there is a woman''s hand on his shoulder in the corner, as if posing as a selfie. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 951 At that moment, like a thunderbolt, Tang Shi looked at the enlarged picture in front of him, and his hand holding the tablet computer trembled faintly. Why Is that going to happen? The rain outside hasn''t stopped since last night, and the whole city is engulfed by the cold. Tang Shi felt that she was drowning in the cold rain. ****** Bo Ye was so clever that she woke up. My God, the temperature of the air conditioner is 18 degrees. Which bastard did it? I know that he is in poor health, but I still adjust the temperature so low. Do you want to freeze him to death! Thin night gently overturned the quilt and sat up, suddenly found something wrong. No incorrect. The other half beside his bed Traces of someone sleeping. Thin night was so excited by this intuition that she stood upside down and turned to see that the windows were all closed. He approved a coat, sat up, went to the door and saw Qi Mo and Luo fan sitting outside to study the data. Bo Ye frowned and said, "did anyone come in just now?" Qi Mo and Luo fan took off their earphones, and their faces were filled with doubts, "what?" Thin night pour to draw a cool air. Then he immediately stepped forward and said, "investigate my surveillance video here!" "What?" Qi Mo didn''t come back for a moment and a half, and then he yelled, "Bo Ye, you guy can even install surveillance video in your own home?" Thin night eyes with murderous, "just in case, always have spare." Even his bedroom has a backup monitor How terrible is it? He couldn''t easily believe his side bed, which was beyond the scope of normal people''s vigilance. Qi Mo murmured, "Bo Ye, do you have anything to trust completely?" Bo Ye sneered, "overall trust means giving your life to the other party, so I can''t trust anyone." Qi Mo is silent and lowers his head to find the monitor. Bo Ye calls him and Luo fan to investigate the data in the middle of the night. Now they are in the middle of the work. Bo Ye goes in and sleeps. They are still busy. Qi Mo quickly put out the monitoring, and then saw a masked woman on the screen jump in from the window, climb on the bed of thin night, and even move his mobile phone! Can have this ability Lu Yiting. The name flashed quickly in Bo Ye''s mind, "go and check Lu Yiting! Damn it, did she get let out? " He clearly remembers to lock up Lu Yiting, why does she break free again?! Luo fan quickly began to contact the people in the jungle, but he didn''t reply for a long time. For a long time, the man suddenly realized something, hung up the phone and said to Bo Ye, "it''s very possible The people who guard Lu Yiting have already had an accident. " Someone has rescued Lu Yiting. Who is it?! Rongnan? No, Rong Nan is a cold-blooded man. How can he waste his time and energy for a Lu Yiting? After all, the risk of this matter is so great. With Rongnan''s personality, he would not take such a big risk to save his female subordinates So it''s going to be Thin night eyes slightly open, breathing slowly accelerated, "quick, help me check a person!" ****** late at night, Lu Yiting pushes open the door, returns from her mission and slowly kneels down in front of Rong Nan. "I didn''t expect you to come back alive." Rong Nan narrowed his eyes, which were cold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 952 Lu Yiting shivers all over, her face is still with scars, obviously not cured, just like this, she is willing to say nothing and return to Rongnan''s side. "Discovered by Bo Ye?" When she came back scarred, it was this that he was thinking about. Lu Yiting clenched her teeth and swallowed all the bitterness It''s only temporary. I think they''ll find out soon. " "You can escape." Rong Nan narrowed his eyes and looked at Lu Yiting, who was suffering. He grinned, "what kind of torture have they done to you?" "Sir, please believe me I really didn''t reveal any information about you Lu Yiting wanted to prove her sincerity to Rong Nan. Her voice trembled, "I didn''t say anything I really didn''t say anything. " She is afraid that Rongnan has completely lost trust in herself, so even if she comes back with thorns, Rongnan will send her to see Yama. What''s the use of keeping a loyal subordinate? "What evidence do you have?" Rong Nan sneered, "to prove that during the period when you were captured by them, you didn''t betray me?" Lu Yiting lowered her head and clenched her hands into fists. She could only use a very devout language, "sir Excuse my incompetence, there is really no evidence to show that I have not betrayed I can only beg you to trust me. For the sake of you, I have worked hard for so many years Please believe me once, I will not bring danger to you. " Rong Nan sneered, "now is to rely on sell miserably come to me here Bo sympathy?" Lu Yiting shivered all over her body and closed her eyes in despair. Rongnan looking at Lu Yiting this way, "how, is ready to die?" Lu Yiting shook her head. "You don''t believe me. I have no choice. But I don''t blame you. If you want my life... " Rongnan comes forward and grabs Lu Yiting''s hair. Then, cold and strong fingers clenched her neck one by one. Lu Yiting opens her eyes and looks at the man close to her with red eyes. This man once appeared in her young dream, but now, he has become so ferocious and terrible. But she is willing to keep, keep him around the artillery storm, even if he asked her to seduce other men, she has no second words. If you can die in his hands, it''s It''s worth it. Lu Yiting admits her fate and closes her eyes again, thinking that Rongnan is going to strangle her. Rongnan mercilessly shakes off Lu Yiting, and her whole body is prostrate on the ground, stroking her throat and coughing. "Go away!" Rong Nan''s eyes are chilly. "Next time it doesn''t work, I''ll kill you completely!" Lu Yiting is like a dog lying on the ground, but because of Rong Nan''s idea, she can survive. She breathes the air spasmodically and recovers her consciousness. Before she left, she did not forget to express her heart. She bowed her head and trembled, "thank you for your trust..." Then she left the office step by step. Rongnan stood in front of the French window, his eyes were gloomy. ****** Lu Yiting just walked out of the corner and grabbed her with a hand. "You -" when Lu Yiting wanted to fight back, she found that it was ace. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 953 Aisi, dressed in Deacon''s uniform and with a cold face, stands there. He is the most effective special assistant of Rongnan''s staff. He helps Rongnan plan all the projects together. Precision is like a machine. He works with Lu Yiting both inside and outside. Lu Yiting is responsible for working for Rongnan, and AISI is responsible for helping Rongnan deal with the aftermath. He and Lu Yiting came to Rongnan at the same time. Like her, they all respectfully called him your honor. Knowing his identity is an eternal secret, just like his people. No one knows where Rong Nan comes from. He appears out of thin air. There is a man named Rong Nan in the world. Maybe the world works like Rongnan, and everyone goes on with their life normally, but for ACE and Lu Yiting, Rongnan is the whole. Because Rong Nan adopted them from the orphanage, gave them the space to learn and the environment to live in, so they now repay Rong Nan with all their heart and soul, and Rong Nan has no complaints - even those good intentions are an investment of Rong Nan in them. Because he did. In those years when he was responsible for them, he didn''t say a word no. Ace looks at Lu Yiting. They have known each other for five years. Five years ago, Lu Yiting was an innocent and charming girl. Now, five years later There was an abyss in her eyes. "I tried my best to get you out." Ace pauses for a moment and releases Lu Yiting''s hand. "Sure enough The first time you didn''t even recover from your injury, you came back to your side. " Lu Yiting grinned, "who made him Rongnan?" The man integrated into her blood is an existence that she can''t give up all her life. Even if she could only call him from a distance, sir. Ace just looks at her deeply. Lu Yiting has a very white face. Rong Nan said that women''s beauty is their most powerful weapon. Undoubtedly, Lu Yiting has a very effective weapon, that is her. For men, it''s a temptation. There are countless kinds of women in the world. Tang poetry is as cool and arrogant as it is. Jiang Qi is as unrestrained and enthusiastic as it is. Maybe Wen Mingzhu is as fragile and gentle as she is, which is also a kind of beauty full of vitality. For Lu Yiting, she is stubborn and does not hit the south wall and does not look back. I know that Rong Nan is not a person to fall in love with, but I still follow him as always. I''m willing to give up my life, just because you gave me this life at the beginning, and now I can give it up for you. Lu Yiting''s self mocking smile was especially ironic in ace''s eyes. The man said, "if You can face your excellency without feeling and just regard the task as a cold-blooded order. Maybe you can live a little easier than now. " Lu Yiting''s eyes twinkled, "don''t hold feelings? How not to have feelings? Ace, can you tell me? " Ace''s indifferent face finally had a different expression, "Lu Yiting, when did you like you?" "Probably..." Lu Yiting raised her head and looked at the window behind her. The window was a tall building. She slowly narrowed her eyes. "Once when I was on a mission, I almost died. When you said to me," don''t die, I have only you around me " I realized I was in love with him "Maybe that''s what he said in order to keep your heart on him." Ace couldn''t help saying. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 954 "I will, too." Lu Yiting smiles, "ace, we are all the same. You are also fighting for you. So am I. Regardless of gender, we are the same However, I am a woman, and I have a different piety towards you. " This piety is called love. And in this love, it''s just Lu Yiting''s one-man show. Most of the time, she can touch Rongnan just because Rongnan needs to vent her desire. Lu Yiting is the best toy to vent her desire. She has face and figure, so it is enough to satisfy men''s appetite. At the same time, she is also the sharpest knife under Rong Nan''s hand. Ace stopped talking. Lu Yiting said with a smile, "but I thank you very much for coming to save me. I thought Your Excellency has abandoned me. " Rongnan has indeed given up on Lu Yiting, and even doesn''t want to use her own people for Lu Yiting. It''s a big deal to break an arm, and don''t let Bo Ye have a chance to grasp her own handle. It''s just ace''s idea to send someone to help. He stared at Lu Yiting''s face with deep eyes, "you If you don''t get a response, sooner or later, you will die. " "I''m not afraid." Lu Yiting eyes with a look of death and posterity, "even death, I will accompany you to finish this road." Ace is silent, like a statue, standing quietly beside Lu Yiting, looking at his friends from childhood to adulthood, who are all hurt for a man, but he can''t say any comfort. Maybe he is not good at comforting himself. In everyone''s eyes, ACE is a super capable special assistant, tall and thin, with a cold face. Outsiders don''t know that he has been with Rongnan for several years. They only know that Rongnan trusts him very much and will let ace give advice on everything. Perhaps, his poor words, let people mistakenly think that he has no feelings, there will be no waves. Think of here, ACE''s eyes a little lonely. Actually Who is the exception in this love? Everybody It''s all the same. ****** the next day when Wen Mingzhu was hiding in the Tang poetry house, someone knocked at the door. She thought it was Wen Lizhi who came to the door, so she was scared to hide. As a result, Tang Shi went to open the door and found that it was Bo Ye. She took a breath. She didn''t know what to look like. She thought it was Wen Li Zhi, so she felt like she was facing a big enemy. Now she found that Bo Ye was coming. But as soon as she was relieved, another heart came up to her throat. "What for?" Thinking of the photos that night, Tang Shi''s eyes quietly collected all his emotions and questioned Bo Ye in a tone of no waves. Thin night frowns, "I have something to look for you." He wants to have a good talk with Tang Shi about the recent contradictions "No more." Tang Shi''s attitude is still very cold, "I have nothing to say to you." "Tang poetry." Bo Ye stood there and confronted her, "are you avoiding me?" Tang poetry seems to hear a joke, "what? Hiding from you? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I avoid you? I just don''t want to get involved with you any more. Bo Ye, you don''t have to come to me again. " This is too straightforward, thin night feel the whole person is stunned, can''t believe to ask in front of the woman, "what do you mean?" "Literally." Tang Shi laughed bitterly, but his eyes were red. "Now that there are other women, why do you come here to play! I''m disgusted www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 955 Thin night trance for a while, for a long time did not hear such words from the mouth of Tang poetry? It really felt like they were back in the past. They tried their best to stab each other until they saw the blood. Then they sighed, look, they are still alive. Thin night slightly narrowed his eyes, staring at the eyes of Tang poetry, he said, "what did I do to make you so excited?" Tang Shi really wants to laugh twice and clap Bo Yegu. In the middle of the night, she sent that kind of ambiguous photos to stimulate her, and now she pretended to be nothing but "you are too excited". It''s a pity not to be an Oscar winner! Tang poetry did not speak, but looked at the thin night. Bo Ye pulled the corner of his mouth, feeling a little chilly. He insisted on it until now, but he didn''t know whether it was right or wrong. "Tang Shi, I admit that I did a lot of things I''m sorry for you before, but so far my compensation is not enough?" He almost died. What''s her attitude now? It''s like he''s sorry for her. Is there any mistake? Tang Shi''s attitude is indifferent, "I beg you to compensate me? Bo Ye, if you take this as the standard of moral kidnapping me, then I just want to say, sorry, my Tang poetry has never asked you to help me! " Bo Ye can''t believe it. He stares at Tang Shi''s face, as if he can''t believe it can be said from her mouth. After a while, Bo Yeh said, "is this what you really want to say?" Tang poetry fingers clenched, it seems that Bo Ye did not realize how much influence her previous photo had on her. Or Is he here to test the impact of the photos on her? Thin cool smile, Tang poetry eyes without a trace of waves, "if nothing, you go back." "Tang poetry!" Bo ye called out to stop her. "What''s the matter with you?" Bo Ye stretched out her hand to hold Tang Shi. She opened it and said, "don''t touch me!" Bo Ye was stunned. "Don''t take you Touch the hands of other women, and then touch me with hypocrisy -- "Tang Shi''s eyes are red. It doesn''t matter whether she loves or hates. She already knows how thoroughly she is wrong. Bo Ye, I won''t give you any more trust! "You..." Bo Ye hasn''t had time to say anything yet, but Tang poetry has completely slammed the door in front of him. Then from behind the door, Bo Ye hears the voice of faint crying. How What happened Why, it''s like this Who, in the end, has been deliberately provoking among them? Bo Ye thinks that something must have happened during this period, and there is a fault, which makes their quarrel so fierce, even to the point that they are ready to explode as soon as they meet. But what is it ****** late at night, in Rongnan''s office. "There has been a huge rift between them." AI Si stood there, wearing a pair of glasses, with no expression on his gentle and indifferent face, as if he was repeating an unimportant thing. "Bo Ye and Tang Shi have begun to doubt each other. Lu Yiting slipped into Bo Ye''s private villa before, and then used his mobile phone to send photos to Tang Shi. After deleting the record, Bo ye knew nothing about it. But we can be sure that Tang Shi did receive the photos. " So this is the main cause of the quarrel between Tang poetry and Bo Ye. Bo Ye did not know, but Tang poetry was deeply stimulated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 956 "Are you sure this can make Tang poetry and Bo Ye suspect each other?" Rong Nan sat on the chair, they did not turn on the light in the room, Rong Nan''s side body and the night blend into one, as if the night is a part of him. "Even if it can''t be completely disintegrated, it can still be shaken." Ace calmly made an assessment, "as long as Tang poetry and Bo Ye are separated, everything will be ready." Love is the most indestructible thing, but at the same time, it is also the most indestructible. "Good Let them hate each other, if you can, killing each other is a good ending Rong Nan felt his chin, as if imagining the picture. "It''s a pity that these two people Bo Ye is a woman with high intelligence. Tang poetry is not that kind of weak woman. If they kill each other... " Rongnan pause, mouth slowly with a smile, "I would like to see this bloody love, who wins who loses." Ace stood aside and didn''t speak, but his breath changed. Rongnan caught the details and put his eyes on him alertly. Youyou said, "do you have something to say?" Ace pursed his lips, but his expression was obviously a little bit of reticence. Rong Nan lowered her figure and softened her voice. "What do you want to say? Ace, I''ve always believed in you, so to speak. " At last, ACE spoke. Like his character, his voice was also so cold. "Sir, your separation between Tang poetry and Bo Ye started after the London accident, and also Lu Yiting was arrested by Bo Ye''s people and hung up in the black prison. I was thinking, you... " Rong Nan silently smile, "do you think I''m avenging Lu Yiting?" Ace was silent for a few seconds, and finally admitted, "yes, I think so, sir, I didn''t privately speculate about your malice..." "I know what you mean." Rongnan reaches for his hand and turns on the switch on the wall. Suddenly, the light in the office is bright. He looks directly into ace''s eyes and then says, "so deeper, you are asking me Is it all for Lu Yiting? " Ace lowered his head and cast a shadow on the wall. Rong Nan was as silent as him. After a long time, the man murmured, "maybe it is." Ace took a physical meal and then looked up incredulously. "Maybe I did it just for Lu Yiting." Rong Nan propped up half of his chin with elegant posture. At first glance, he looked like a king in the world. Ace knew that Rong Nan''s character was not domineering, but noble. It''s an inborn treasure. He said, "sir Do you have any pity for Lu Yiting? " This question can be said to be extremely bold, but because this man is ace, is Rong Nan hand cultivated ace, so Rong Nan allowed his unreasonable. "What kind of answer do you want to hear?" He turned his eyes out of the window, "Lu Yiting? No, I don''t have any pity for this woman. " Ace''s fingers tightened slightly. "But this woman, you can''t lose it." Rong Nan pretended to be annoyed, but the words he said were quite heartless, "because I don''t have a more suitable candidate than her at present. Her face and her figure are the sharp tools I can control the rest of the men, so I can''t do without Lu Yiting. You should understand." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 957 But if there is a better woman than Lu Yiting, maybe Rongnan will directly lose Lu Yiting, and there will be no pity. "Why not..." Rong Nan slowly laughed, "how about brainwashing Tang poetry for me?" Ace was suddenly surprised, with an unbelievable look in his eyes, "sir..." Deep in the night, dark desire, no one can guess where fate will bring them, to hope, or to death. ****** that night, the thin night came and went quietly. Only Tang Shi knew that this man had knocked on the door of her house when it was dark, and then walked away in the cold wind and frost. She went back to her room and calculated the date. Now the weather is not as hot as before. It will be autumn in two months. After a while, it may be winter again. She remembered that when it snowed heavily in winter before, Bo Ye grabbed her hand and asked Tang Shi with red eyes if she could stay and not go. At that time, she resolutely threw away Bo Ye''s hand, but turned forward, even if she was alone, even if she had no way to go. How time flies! It was spring, but now summer is going to pass. When Tang Shi woke up the next day, he saw Congshan and Tang Yi sitting in the living room. Cong Shan came to meet Tang Shi for dinner. Today is the weekend. They agreed to go back to the jungle. However, he did not expect that it was Tang Yi who opened the door. Two people just stood at the door for a long time, two similar faces with accident and consternation, for a long time did not make a sound. Congshan doesn''t know that Tang Yi is back, let alone This man is so similar to himself So when Tang Shi came out, he saw the scene of Tang Yi and Cong Shan looking at each other, and then sitting on the sofa left and right. Tang Yi is elegant and Cong Shan is indifferent. Just two similar people sit together. Tang Shi almost thinks that he is blinded. "Ah How do you... " Tang Shi was a little embarrassed, "brother, when did you come?" "Well?" Cong Shan and Tang Yi receive Tang Shi''s voice at the same time, and then they suddenly look back at each other. They have an idea in their mind, that is - this boy is robbing my sister from me! Tang Shi laughed a little stiff, "you two It''s a little scary looking. " Tang Yi held his hands in front of his chest, then looked at Tang Shi, "don''t you help me introduce it?" "That This is Congshan. " Tang Shi suddenly came to Congshan and shook his hand, which meant that he should not worry. Then he introduced to Tang Yi, "do you know, he is really my brother What''s more, they are half brothers with us... " Cong Shan''s eyes are not very friendly. Naturally, Tang Yi''s face is not much better. Of course, a man came out of thin air to compete with them for Tang Shi''s younger sister. They were not happy. "I should have told you before." Tang Shi turned to look at Cong Shan, "at that time, I thought my brother had an accident But in fact, this bastard lied to me, so now, he''s back. " Cong Shan felt strange in his heart. "His name is Tang Yi. He is a lively Yi. He is my own brother. He has lived with me for more than 20 years. He is one year older than us." Tang Shi talks to Cong Shan with a smile. Her eyes are shining. She seems to be proud of Tang Yi, but she never shows such an expression to Cong Shan, "she is my most important and most important relative." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 958 elatives. Cong shanleng listened to the word that Tang poetry said in his mouth. It seemed that he had never heard Tang poetry describe him like this before. Now I feel some emotion. Family How long has it been since I felt it? Tang Shi''s eyes swept back and forth between Cong Shan and Tang Yi. After sweeping for a long time, she murmured, "you two are really similar..." Tang Yi said, "forget it, I don''t think much." Cong Shan sneered, "this is each other." What''s going on?! How do you feel like two brothers are going to fight? That afternoon, Congshan drove back to the jungle with Tang Shi and Tang Yi. On the way back, the atmosphere was very silent. They didn''t take Tang Wei with them, probably because they were afraid that the children would come into contact with some bad things in the jungle too early, so every time they went to the jungle party, they tried to avoid taking Tang Wei with them. As soon as he left, Tang Wei took his eyes away from the window and wandered into the room alone, staring at the ceiling. He felt that he had not seen his father for a while, and suddenly he felt a little bit like a thin night. Very strange, from the beginning of hate to the bone, to now will take the initiative to think of thin night, Tang Wei feel some incredible. He clearly recognized that this was a cold-blooded and merciless father for a long time, but now, he gradually changed his mind. Because every time in danger, the figure will always appear in his critical moment, supporting his day. Tang Wei took a deep breath and turned on his computer. But today, the opposite side is very quiet, and his master has no other voice. Such quiet, let Tang Wei feel terrible. [Tang Wei: Didi, is the master there? ¡¿ [Tang Wei: Didi. ¡¿ [r7cky: I just woke up! ¡¿ [Tang Wei: Wow! What time did you go to bed yesterday? ¡¿ [r7cky: we went to bed at six in the morning! ¡¿ [Tang Wei: my God, what are you doing? ¡¿ [r7cky: track a woman for your father. ¡¿ a woman? track? Or for Bo Ye? Tang Wei thought that something was wrong and asked why he wanted to track a woman? Qi Mo''s reply to him is that Lu Yiting runs away. Lu Yiting Tang Wei was surprised and quickly gave Qi Mo a call. When he got through there, Tang Wei asked, "is that the woman? Trying to attack us in London... " "Right." Qi Mo''s tone was a little confused. I think it was caused by the lack of sleep time. "She was rescued, and it seems The day after he was rescued, he slipped to Boye''s villa and made moves in his villa, so now Boye wants to find out all the traces of this woman. " Tang Wei frowned, "why does she want to go to my father''s villa?" "I don''t know." Qi Mo''s voice is a little hoarse. Next door, he reaches out a hand and grabs his mobile phone. He turns over to see that it''s Luo fan. He is supposed to be woken up and gives a feed to his mobile phone. "Ah, it''s lovan." Tang Wei said, "brother Luo, good morning." "It''s all afternoon." Luo fan narrowed his eyes, "are you asking about Lu Yiting?" "Well..." "We got a little bit of information." Luofan eyes restored a few silk Qingming, "Lu Yiting and Rongnan side of the other housekeeper deacon, were once orphanage." Orphanage "And." After a pause, Luo fan continued, "it''s the same orphanage as your mother and your uncle Tang Yi. You should know that Tang Shi and Tang Yi were not born to the Tang family, but adopted, right www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 959 When he said these words, Tang Wei was a little stunned. He knew that his mother''s life was not just a miss of the Tang family, but it was about the orphanage. He still didn''t understand this relationship. Looking at Tang''s eyes, Qi Mo tut said, "isn''t it? Won''t you tell me a big secret? In other words, it''s not a secret. There''s no need for Tang poetry and Bo Ye to keep it from you. " Tang Wei didn''t speak, but his eyes were cold. "So you mean the people around Rong Nan were adopted from the same orphanage as my mother and uncle? Do you think it''s intentional? " "What do you mean?" "There is an orphanage As their reserve corps. " Tang Wei''s eyes suddenly became extremely sharp, "you know, to cultivate those children from childhood The people they want. " "Tut! It''s a chill when you say that Qi Mo hugged himself, "then your mother was not controlled by brainwashing, was she? But I think your mother is very good. " "My mother was led away by the Tang family later. I mean, those who are left behind..." "No, I don''t think your mother is innocent either." Qi Mo suddenly emptied his eyes, as if thinking about something, and then patted his partner, "do you remember when Bo Ye first came to us to protect the Tang poetry materials, we found that the Tang poetry materials were directly destroyed and moved to other places, at that time Cong Shan was looking for someone to do it, but in fact..." "No one can transfer information so easily without the permission of the leader." Lofan said the conclusion directly. "What do you mean?" Tang Wei raised his voice. "You mean my little uncle is not a good man? impossible! My little uncle is definitely here. He is still a man of seven sins! " "He is also a man from the jungle. At the beginning of the seven sins, it was because the people from the jungle suddenly united with Fengshen group!" Qi Mo''s voice lowered, "this layer of relationship, have you ever thought of?" They have forgotten what happened so early! Who''s going to dig for this kind of information? But now, it''s a little strange Tang Wei''s hands and feet were cold. "But my little uncle just took my mother and uncle Tang Yi away..." "Take it?" Luo fan and Qi Mo looked at each other, and their voices were full of disbelief, "where are you going? What''s more, it''s such a crucial moment! " "Say Eat in the jungle. It''s weekend Tang Wei scratched his hair. "Although I think it''s a bit strange for the jungle to invite us to dinner at this time, you can''t doubt my little uncle without any reason, can you? What''s more, it''s your life and death partner. " "I don''t doubt him, but he is likely to be shot in the dark." Qi Mo shook his head, "we''re going to pull out of the dark together with Cong Shan!" "So? Now go to the jungle or... " "Go to the jungle!" Luo fan made a quick decision and said in a low voice, "call Bai Yue and Asuka, it''s time to go out!" When Tang Wei was shocked by this series of things, the opposite communication was cut off. Before hanging up, Qi Mo left a sentence in a hurry: "don''t move at home, pay attention to safety", and then he cut off the communication. What''s going on Who is driving everything? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 960 Tang Wei feels that he can''t respond one after another, but his master r7cky seems to have gone out with his partner Ventus. He can only dial Han rang. "Brother Han rang, I want to go to the jungle Can you give me a ride? " - in the dark, Rongnan raised his lips. The fish had gathered together. It was time to take in the net Bo Ye, you can''t imagine that my real goal is here, can you? ****** no one knows what happened that night. In the early morning of that day, only Jiang Ling''s door was knocked. When he opened the door, Bai Yue, who was covered with blood, bumped into his arms and made him step back. When he turned on the light, he found that Bai Yue was covered with blood and wounds. He was surprised. "What''s the matter?! Bai Yue you -- " " save people... " Bai Yue grabs Jiang Ling by the arm, "Bo Ye and Tang poetry The rest of the seven convictions are in danger! " Jiang Ling is like a bolt from the blue. It''s unbelievable to watch Bai Yue fall in his arms. His breath is weak and his body is covered with bruises. He seems to have escaped from a hail of bullets and will die. "You..." Jiang Ling holds the white haired man up. At that moment, she knows that Bai Yue is so light Like a woman In the brain inappropriate delimits this idea, Jiang Ling all wants to take out oneself two slaps, life and death critical moment thinks is what matter! Then he transferred Bai Yue to his room, drew water to wipe his wounds, cut off the clothes on Bai Yue''s body which were firmly stuck by the blood, and then the two wounds appeared on Bai Yue''s waist. Jiang Ling took a cool breath, and the whole person couldn''t calm down, "who did it?" "First Inform Ye Jingtang Bai Yue reddened his eyes. He didn''t know whether it was because of the pain or the emotion in Jiang Ling''s eyes. "Ask Ye Jingtang to save Bo Ye. Now only Ye Jingtang can - Han rang and Jiang Qi are caught! There are Rongnan''s undercover agents in the jungle A good move, Rongnan deliberately let Cong Xi out first, let others think Cong Xi is the biggest tumor in the jungle, solve Cong Xi, from then on, have no worries. But did not think that there are other people hiding in the jungle, the Cong Xi poke out, is to let others think that the jungle has no future trouble, can be unprepared to attack them! Jiang Ling''s bloody hand picks up the mobile phone and dials the phone to Ye Jingtang. After a few words about the emergency, he hung up and looked at the blood in his palm. Blood It''s Bai Yue''s blood. He had never seen Bai Yue bleed so much If you don''t save him, Bai Yue will die I''ll die When he realized that Bai Yue would die, Jiang Ling was shocked. No, he couldn''t let Bai Yue die. How could he watch it "Bai Yue, can I dig out the blade for you now?" Jiang Ling''s voice was shaking. "The broken blade doesn''t come out You will die Bai Yue, you will die... " "I''m dead Are you worried? " Bai Yue smiles and asks a seemingly unimportant question, "where''s your girlfriend?" Jiang Ling didn''t understand what Bai Yue wanted to ask, so she could only honestly answer, "she left me alone in the cinema after watching the movie because she thought I was too boring in the morning." Bai Yue was almost vomited out by Jiang Ling, a straight man who didn''t have any turning. "I want you to say it, you really say it!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 961 Jiang Ling is innocent. "Didn''t you ask me?" Bai Yue felt that he was dead now. Jiang Ling began to prepare her own tools, "my family''s facilities are not complete, so I may not play as well as in the hospital. But now you are bleeding. You must take out the debris, or the wound will bleed all the time... " Jiang Ling said half of it, and then his voice went down, "Bai Yue, I don''t have any anesthetics here. Can you hold on? Ye Jingtang took people to save Boye. Don''t worry Shall I help you? " I''ll save you, OK? At that time, in Bai Yue''s pupil, there was only the clean and handsome man with a side face. He looked at him with a low tone, but his eyes were very firm. He just asked, "I''ll save you, OK?"? He is very different from him, his hand to save people, save lives, on the world. Bai Yue himself, however, was numb and cold, and even joined seven sins. He lived willfully and recklessly. Unlike Jiang Ling''s kindness, Bai Yue''s medical skills were like demons. But now, at this moment, in his eyes, there is only the reflection of Jiang Ling. It''s just him. All over the world, mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, became his name. Bai Yue only felt that his wound hurt more and more acutely, but it was this acuteness of pain that made him understand that he was alive. Still alive, still struggling like a person. He closed his eyes, and his Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He noticed Jiang Lin''s hand brushing his wound. The man said, "whatever you like." "I''m here to operate on you. The conditions and facilities are not as good as those in the hospital. You may get infected..." Jiang Ling held the scalpel, the blade reflected a cold luster, "you have to hold back." As soon as Bai Yue wanted to speak, Jiang Ling was unable to defend himself, so he went straight down with a knife. Bai Yue let out a loud cry, but Jiang Ling jumped down and said, "be quiet!" Looking up and seeing Bai Yue biting his lower lip, he was stunned by the pain. His eyes were slightly red. When he was staring at him, Jiang Ling was stunned. It''s like It''s a little nice. He didn''t cry this time, but his cold sweat had slipped from his head and he was shaking all the time. Jiang Ling was also scared out of a cold sweat, and then continued to wipe the wound for Bai Yue, and kept reading his name, "it''s OK, Bai Yue, believe me We''ve known each other for so many years, believe me... " We''ve known each other for so many years Bai Yue felt that this sentence was a curse. He just felt the pain go away a little bit, and the whole person seemed to lose consciousness. "Bai Yue!" In the panic, someone called him and pulled him back to reality, "you are losing too much blood and you are going to be in a coma! Don''t close your eyes Jiang Ling''s voice was trembling with impatience. "I''ll be ready in a moment, it''s just a fragment. I''ll clip it out immediately. You can bear it again -" it doesn''t matter With you It doesn''t matter to die now. Bai Yue grinned. The pain made him speechless. He just felt that his body was torn. He could clearly feel Jiang Ling''s tweezers looking for debris in his body. I don''t know how long later, two pieces of fragments were taken out by Jiangling one after another. Bai Yue was suddenly relieved, and the whole person was convulsed. "It''s ok It''s ok... " Jiang Ling held the tweezers and kept shivering, "I succeeded, Bai Yue...!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 962 As Jiang Ling comforted Bai Yue that he was ok, he threw the broken bullet on one side of the plate. He immediately changed his hand to stop the bleeding, and then said, "it''s all taken out You''re going to be OK. You''re going to be OK. " Bai Yue smiles weakly, and the color of his face fades in an instant, just as his life pulls away from his body bit by bit. He slowly closes his eyes, "but I''m so tired Can I have a sleep? " Jiang Ling Leng Leng, while helping him bandage the wound to stop bleeding, while pressing the skin on his artery, noticed that the temperature on Bai Yue''s body was getting lower and lower. "No It''s going to be OK, Bai Yue. You must hold on The pieces are out. You can''t have another accident. " If it is because of excessive blood loss and death, Jiang Ling will not forgive himself. "Bai Yue!" Seeing that Bai Yue''s eyes are about to close, Jiang Ling holds Bai Yue''s hand and tries to transfer his heat to Bai Yue. His body is too cold because he has lost too much blood, which leads to the gradual decline of his body temperature. Jiang Ling has no choice but to turn on the heating in the room in summer. He went to get a basin of hot water, cleaned all the places stained with blood for Bai Yue, and dragged the whole room inside and outside again until there was no smell of blood at all. He came back to the room full of sweat. The heat was buzzing on, and Bai Yue''s face finally had blood color. Jiang Ling looks at Bai Yue and looks at the rag in her hand. She doesn''t know why. She suddenly gives a low smile. Then the man throws the rag on one side of the table and sits down two steps backward. Sitting down, he put his hand over his face. I don''t know why he suddenly felt relieved. What''s more, Bai Yue was so nervous when something happened. Jiang Ling gasped with laughter. Later, he stood up and walked slowly to Bai Yue''s bed. His eyes were closed and he fell into a long sleep. Jiang Ling reached for him to take off his clothes completely. Then he took it outside and burned it. Then he took a suit of clothes from the wardrobe, cut off the tag and put it beside Bai Yue. Just want to turn around and walk, Jiang Ling considered that Bai Yue''s body temperature is low now, can only sigh, then walk forward and sit down beside the bed. Then, Jiang Ling reaches for his hand to lift Bai Yue up and puts his clothes on his head from the bottom. At least he grew up with the rich clothing and good food of the Jiang family. It''s the first time that he''s been waiting for others to wear clothes, and he''s even seriously injured and comatose. When he buttoned Bai Yue''s shirt, he accidentally touched Bai Yue''s waist skin. The cool touch made Jiang Ling''s fingers tremble. He took back his hand and looked at Bai Yue. Looking at his silver hair, looking at his face whiter than a normal man, sleeping there with his eyes closed, it seems that he will never wake up. Jiang Ling''s pulse speeds up at this moment. He doesn''t speak. He buttons Bai Yue in a panic. Then he turns around and walks away. It seems that if he looks at Bai Yue one more time, it''s like he will be infected by a virus. He leaves the room quickly and deliberately reduces his strength when he closes the door. Then Jiang Ling leaned back against the door and took a few deep breaths. What''s going on Why Is there such an illusion? Lying inside, Bai Yue is just his friend, helping him to wear a shirt. Why should he panic? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 963 Bo Ye wakes up in a dark room. There was a smell of rust all around him, and there was no light in his eyes. In such a dark environment, other senses of the human body began to become more sensitive. Bo Ye was alert to find that his hand was tied behind his back, but such a posture was the easiest to break free. He curled up the person, and then swept the hands tied together straight down from the waist, so that his legs could be released from the ring of his hands. After completing these movements, he tore open the tape on his hands with his teeth, and finally got the freedom of hands and feet. The man still kept the original posture of sitting on the ground against the wall, first closed his eyes, and then slowly opened them to let his eyes adapt to the dark environment, and then slowly began to feel whether there were others around. The faint sound of breathing came, and Bo Ye was a little frightened. He slowly approached the sound source he was breathing, and then heard a cough. The voice is very familiar. Thin night was stunned, gently called a, "Tang poetry?" The voice of Tang poetry is still hoarse, but when the voice of thin night comes from the ear, it is also unbelievable, muttering, "thin night?" At this time, their meeting seems to be a little ironic and ridiculous. However, they have to admit the fact that Bo Ye and Tang poetry are locked up together. They don''t know what the intention is behind this. Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi''s shoulder in the dark and presses her hot hand on her shoulder. Tang Shi thinks she should be afraid, but at this moment, in the dark, the existence of this man gives her comfort. Tang Shi''s body shrank back. The next second, a beam of light lit up in thin night''s hand. Just like the fighter with super power in American science fiction movies, Tang Shi''s eyes widened incredulously. Looking at the faint but real light on Bo Ye''s ring, she couldn''t believe her eyes. "Your ring..." "Solar charging can''t last long." Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi from the ground and says, "I don''t know where we are locked up. In short, we have to go out first --" the voice of the man says, "wait, why are you also caught?" "I don''t know. My two brothers and I went to eat in the jungle, and then we went into a coma..." Tang Shi took a cold breath, "is it Was it designed? " Thin night brow lock, the dim light in the dark, his face is particularly cold and beautiful, even worth to use the word "cool" to describe. "People in the jungle have insiders." Thin night murmurs, "even cheated Cong Shan''s eye." Tang Shi looked at the thin night in front of her. At this moment, he and she were so close that it was hard to imagine that they had just quarreled with each other in a very bad tone a few days ago. Just thinking about this, I heard Bo ye say, "what are you looking at? Do you think I''d like to be locked up with you? " Tang Shi put his hands on his chest and sneered, "right? That''s not a coincidence. I''m a bit surprised. It seems that Bo Shao''s safety index is not very high. " Bo Ye turns off the solar light hidden in the ring, grabs Tang Shi''s arm and lowers his voice, "don''t talk." He smelled blood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 964 One second before Tang poetry, he was still fighting with Bo Ye. The next second, when he heard him say not to speak, he didn''t know why his brain just obeyed Bo Ye''s command and closed his mouth. The woman slightly widened her eyes. She couldn''t see the expression of thin night clearly in the dark, but she felt that she could look straight into thin night''s eyes. Cold, rational, fierce, like the pupil of a beast. She took a deep breath, and the dim outline of the thin night approached her, and then the man''s body pressed on her, and the two men leaned close together against the edge of the wall, closely following - as if there were footsteps from a distance. Then, in the dark space, a door was pulled straight from the outside, and the light came in, illuminating a corner. They just stand in the shadow corner, which is the blind area of vision. Tang Shi''s eyes widened when he fell into the darkness and the whole dark environment. Then he saw Congshan and Tang Yi being carried in and fell to the ground. The smell of blood It''s from them Tang Yiqiang held on, his eyes red, staring at the face of the man in black, "are you from Rongnan?" The man chuckled twice, then grabbed Tang Yi''s collar from the ground. Tang Yi coughed up a mouthful of blood and spattered it on the man''s face. "You''re hiding deep, just to show up at this time, to distract our boss''s attention?" The man in black suddenly throws Tang Yi away. Tang Yi slides a few meters on the ground. Tang Shi almost rushes out when he sees him, but Bo Ye grabs him. "I can''t just watch..." Tang poetry lowered his voice, with a cry. Thin night''s voice is very light, but particularly cold, "want to die, right? Not afraid of exposure? They don''t know we''re free yet! " Tang Shi suddenly takes a cold breath, shakes his head with red eyes, turns back all his movements, looks up and sees the man in black standing up a middle finger at Tang Yi at the gate in the distance, "I tell you, no matter how hard you struggle, you can''t change the fate of your brother and sister! From the beginning, you have been a chess in your chessboard! So are the seven sins! Don''t dream of turning the world upside down again. This time, you''re going to kill all your big families! " How many families?! All in one? This amount of information is beyond the acceptance scope of Tang poetry, and she suddenly thinks of the past when Bo Ye let their Tang family die. Could it be that Could it be that someone deliberately played a big game and then killed the whole Tang family by Bo Ye''s hand? She also thought of all the things that the two sisters did and the ghosts behind them all showed that there was someone behind them. But that person, she didn''t know who it was. Bo Ye also checked, but he didn''t find it. Just as Bo Ye wrongly put Tang poetry in prison, why was Bo Ye unable to find out at the beginning, and why was Bo Ye unable to see the truth? Bo Ye has repeatedly said that Tang poetry pushes down the stairs peacefully, which he can see from the monitoring. This shows that there are people as powerful as Bo Ye, who have deleted and changed everything and hidden it. Only in this way can such a situation be created! Tang poetry suddenly took a breath, then turned to see thin night, through the light outside, also saw thin night suddenly constricted pupil. He I must have guessed these things. "But your brother and sister have been merciful to our master." The man sneered, "I thought your sister would die in prison, but I didn''t expect to come out and make up with Boye. This is not what we want to see." He stepped on Tang Yi''s chest, and Tang Yi spewed out a blood mist. "As for you, you are too smart. You found something wrong too early, and deceived us by feigning death It''s more audacious. Why don''t I let you die now? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 965 As they watched it all happen, they witnessed all the riots in the dark. But they were so silent that they didn''t dare to make a sound in the corner where the light couldn''t shine. For fear that all the sounds will expose their position, we can only lock all the movements together with the breathing sound. It seems that we can avoid some unnecessary movement like this. Blood filled the small dark room where they were, and all the killing strings were played at this moment. Tang Shi swore that she had never been so close to death in her life. She had never been shot in front of her eyes the last time. Because it was exposed to everyone at that time, but this time - they, they''re avoiding the chase. Later, the door was closed from the outside. Tang Yi coughed up a mouthful of blood on the ground. Cong Shan was in a coma beside him. When he looked at it roughly, his body was full of wounds. They What have you been through? Why only she and Bo Ye have nothing to do? Rongnan they keep Tang poetry and thin night, but also trapped them in this small dark room, what do they want to do? Waiting for the footsteps outside to go away, Bo Ye and Tang Shi come forward and stride to Tang Yi, who is lying on the ground. Tang Shi''s voice trembles a little, "brother Brother Tang Yi''s consciousness almost disappeared, but he could still hear someone calling him. The man gasped for breath, and then spat out a mouthful of blood. Then Tang Shi turned red, "are you ok? You can''t have an accident... " Just now, the man in Black said that he wanted to kill Tang Yi, but obviously his subordinates left a breath. I don''t know why he was hanging Tang Yi and Congshan for the same life. Tang Shi had a more and more obvious idea in his heart, that is All the plots have begun to surface, the final storm is coming, either they die, or Rongnan die! Tang Shi didn''t know why Rong Nan did it, but he was obviously directly tearing his face against them. All the fuse had been lit, and they had come to a dead end! Tang Shi presses Tang Yi''s wounds everywhere. Bo Ye looks at all these things in front of him. His breath is getting short. He pulls Tang Shi''s arm up and says, "wait a minute..." Tang Shi is about to cry. Staring at her brother''s injured appearance, she can''t keep calm at all. At this time, Bo Ye becomes their core. Even if two people once fought against each other, at this moment, we have to need a person to take her out of this panic emotional dilemma. "We need to get out." Bo Ye said, "no one will save your brother. Tang Yi will be very dangerous. He must Jiang Ling or Bai Yue came to help. " Tang Shi cried, "you are simple! The door is locked from the inside. How can we get out? " Bo Yeh took a deep breath, "I have a way But only if they''re OK. " Tang Shi was stunned, "do you say seven sins?" "Yes." Bo Ye raised his hand. "There is a signal in my ring that can be sent to the seven sins. If there is nothing wrong with the seven sins, then my distress signal can definitely be sent - if, I mean if." "And then you need the seven convicts to break in here, open the door from the outside and save us?" "No..." Thin night''s vision becomes very alert, "is you, go out with Tang Yi, I and Congshan stay, there are other things." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 966 Thin night of this sentence let Tang poetry breath a stagnation. What does he want to do? Why does he want her to go out first Is Bo Ye going to stay for the last communication with Rong Nan? Tang Shi couldn''t think of any other possibility, but Boye didn''t say much. He took off the cold ring from his hand. Regardless of Tang Shi''s struggle, he put the ring on Tang Shi''s finger. Tang Shi was stunned. Then she began to shake slowly, "Bo Ye, what do you want to do? This thing can locate us. Maybe someone can help us out! " Bo Ye laughed, "I don''t want to be rescued with you at the same time. What if you drag me back?" Tang Shi''s eyes were red and he didn''t speak, but immediately after Bo Ye pressed the tiny joint in the ring, he said, "if you''re lucky, Bai Yue will receive the news. If you''re not lucky..." Tang poetry followed the pause of Bo Ye''s words and swallowed. "Then you''re going to die with me." Thin night grinned, and then propped up Tang Yi from the ground, "you hold his wound, Cong Shan is basically OK there, just in a temporary coma. I think they are aiming at Tang Yi and you, so Tang Yi''s injury is serious at present Thin night helped Tang Yi, Tang Yi is still in a state of unconsciousness, with blood away from the body, thin night opened the light on his cheek, found that Tang Yi''s face more and more pale. "My ring doesn''t store much solar energy." Perceiving that the light was getting darker, Bo Ye pressed on the ring in Tang Shi''s hand again. He turned off the light. Then he reached out and touched Tang Shi''s face in the dark. Even Tang Shi was a little surprised. "Tang poetry, our experience this time is likely to be deliberately planned." Bo Ye stares at Tang Shi''s face in the darkness. He can''t see anything, but he can accurately capture the direction of Tang Shi. "So I can''t guarantee how many people are in the water and how many people are in the face." Tang poetry''s breath has been adjusting, she felt her adrenaline in the wind. "Remember what I say next." Thin night''s voice is so cold, even if there is no rescue on the edge of life and death, he is too calm - "first, you should ensure your life safety first, you can''t achieve anything when you die. Second, on this basis, I find that Rong Nan needs information from both of you, so you are probably the core of the whole problem. Third, don''t trust anyone, because I think we may have an insider, otherwise Cong Shan can''t be hurt by his own people. Fourth - don''t look back at me. " When Bo Ye said this, Tang poetry shrank. She couldn''t see his face, so she could only follow the direction of the voice to pursue Bo Ye. But Bo Ye stood there motionless, gazing at the figure of Tang poetry in the dark, like a silent statue. He said to her, no, look back at me. The battle started so quickly and unprepared that they could not stop it. Tang Shi and Bo ye sent the distress signal through the ring to Bai Yue''s mobile phone. At this moment, the person who opened his mobile phone was Jiang Ling. Jiang Ling looks at the information on Bai Yue''s mobile phone, and then the pupil suddenly shrinks! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 967 Bai Yue is still in a coma at this moment. Now Jiang Ling is holding his mobile phone. He feels that the light communication machine in his hand is as heavy as a kilo He received Bo Ye''s message for help, but now he doesn''t know who to look for, because it was all their fault before. Bo ye came to help them. Now It was Bo Ye who sent the signal. How terrible is it to force that thin night to send a distress signal? Jiang Ling stares at the news on Bo Ye''s mobile phone, and then he resolutely puts it away and dials Ye Jingtang''s number. Ye Jingtang is still sleeping there. When he receives a call from Jiang Ling, he is still a little surprised. After all, it''s normal for Bo Ye to find him. Jiang Ling is surprised to find him at this emergency time. When the man opened his eyes, he heard Jiang Ling crying urgently, "Ye Jingtang! The big deal is not good Bo Ye, they have an accident. Together with Tang poetry! Find out where Bo Ye is quickly Ye Jingtang directly from the bed, thin night accident? How long has it been since I heard this kind of words Probably from the thin night to come back, no similar words in the ear. This man, who is as powerful as a God, is suspected again and again for the sake of Tang poetry What is it for? "Yejingtang crisp way," well, I now get up to find you, why do you know? " "Because..." Jiang Ling took a deep breath. "Bai Yue came to me seriously injured and told me that everyone was cheated by Rong Nan. He was going to catch them all! I was just helping Bai Yue with the operation, so I delayed my time. Now I received Bo Ye''s distress message to Bai Yue. Ye Jingtang Now everyone is trapped in Rongnan, only you can help! " Ye Jingtang''s eyes crossed a trace of crisis, "everyone? Who else? " "Han family..." Jiang Ling holding the mobile phone, feel the body can''t stop shaking, "several families, there are people involved, I don''t know if there is a situation in LAN Ming, but ye Jingtang, you are the only one who has a good relationship with me, and there is freedom. Bo Ye''s message to me is waiting for you to come, we will study together, it''s in my home." "Good." Ye Jingtang put on his clothes without delay, "Han family? You mean Han rang is also locked up? " "Right." Jiang Ling knows the general situation from the information sent by Bo Ye, and is already in dire straits. There are letters in Bo Ye''s distress signal, but each letter is symmetrical to each family. There is no other family beginning with H, except the prosperous Han family in Baicheng! If Han rang is also dragged into the water, Jiang Qi is likely to be in danger One idea after another flashed through Ye Jingtang''s mind, and then the man got up and went out, "by the way, you said Bai Yue was shot, what''s his situation now?" "It''s OK. He''s bleeding a little too much, so he''s still in a coma. He should have escaped when they opened fire." Jiang Ling quickly explained, "Ye Jingtang Come on, I really haven''t faced such a situation... " Ye Jingtang took the elevator directly from his home to the underground garage, pulled open the door and started the car to sit in. The door of the underground garage was slowly opened in his eyes. According to his eyes, the amber pupil and fundus of his eyes gradually floated with amazing light. He said, "Jiangling, I think you must make psychological preparation." Jiang Ling was surprised. "Although you are our good friend, you always have a clean family background and an open and aboveboard style." Ye Jingtang said, "help the wounded, you are a doctor Are you sure you want to run our muddy waters? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 968 Jiang Ling was stunned by this, and then he heard Ye Jingtang continue to say in a cold voice, "Jiang Ling To tell you the truth, I don''t recommend you to do this, because you are different from us. We will more or less involve grey areas, but you, including your family, have not Bai Yue used to envy people like Jiang Ling for their innocence and superior family circumstances. Unlike them, they live in a corner where they can''t see the light. Even if they can call the wind and rain, they also have great risks. At this moment, Jiang Ling clenched his mobile phone and heard the voice from ye Jingtang at the other end. His heart went straight down. In fact, he had been able to leave for a long time. Even if Bai Yue was covered with blood, he could come to ask for help. "If you go into the water alone, your whole family may suffer, even your famous brother Jiang Xie. Are you ready for this? Or Can you afford that? " Jiang Ling trembled, and then he turned to look at Bai Yue, who was still lying on the bed without any reaction. He took a few breaths and said, "I think about it." Think about it. Ye Jingtang directly hung up the phone with a cry from the other side, and then he began to prepare many tools that he needed to use. He planned to carry them close to his body in the future. Otherwise, next time he encountered something like Bai Yue, he would be helpless, that is, he would die. Bai Yue''s willpower was too strong. He woke up half an hour after the operation. He opened his eyes, his brain was occupied by the pain lock, and hissed and took a breath of cold air. He covered his wound and forced himself to sit up. As a result, the skin that had been slightly healed began to seep blood out again. Lingjiang just came in to receive ye Jingtang. Seeing Bai Yue sitting up, he yelled, "lie down! Don''t move Bai Yue was startled by Jiang Ling''s strong voice. He had never seen Jiang Ling like this After all, Jiang Ling is always elegant and cultured. Bai Yue is yelled by Jiang Ling and lies down. Jiang Ling gasps and comes up, followed by Ye Jingtang. Seeing Bai Yue''s weak face, he whistles, "Yo, I heard you just escaped from death?" "Nonsense Say less Bai Yue pressed his wound and said, "send someone to rescue Bo Ye This time, Rong Nan is trying to catch us all! " "Oh --" Ye Jingtang slowly sat down, "I have already sent someone over, and the next second I received Jiang Ling''s call, I called for help. In other words, how do you know that Rong Nan and they are going to catch you all? " "It''s not just Bo Ye that Rong Nan wants to destroy." Bai Yue stares directly at Ye Jingtang, "and we in several aristocratic families." Ye Jingtang was awed by his words, and then asked, "how did you know that?" "Wenlizhi got the news, too." "Bai Yueqiang said, holding back the pain of the wound," so, they made a policy aimed at us. " For the status and rights are quite superior to them! Bai Yue''s parents are both scientists, and their influence in society is naturally not low. However, it''s a coincidence that the identity of each person in the seven deadly sins of this generation can be singled out, so they investigated the wrong direction from the very beginning. The reason why Rong Nan wanted to pursue the seven deadly sins was that behind the seven deadly sins was the crossbeam structure of the whole society ! "He wants to destroy our generation." Bai Yue murmured, "the last scene has finally been opened. Ye Jingtang, Rongnan wants to create a new society!" For someone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 969 Ye Jingtang was so shocked by Bai Yue''s words that he couldn''t say anything else. Next, he didn''t think about the purpose of Rong Nan''s doing this, but no matter how they guess, he couldn''t think of this aspect at all! "Maybe Rong Nan wants to start over. He has something to do with Rong Bei. " Bai Yue slowly lies back, and Jiang Ling looks worried, and checks his wound again. Bai Yue doesn''t resist. He asks Jiang Ling to fiddle with his body and continues to say to Ye Jingtang, "so from a certain point of view Ronan, it''s like us. He''s giving up the whole world for one person. " For a People who have died. Does it really make sense? Ye Jingtang stared at Bai Yue incredulously, and then Bai Yue murmured, "I didn''t think that Rong Bei had anything to do with us - hiss! Jiang Ling, take it easy "Oh." Ye Jingtang restrained his serious expression, as if joking, "Bo Ye is in deep water now. You two are flirting with each other here." "What''s a pair not a pair!" White more angry red face, "you say a few words, Jiang Ling is not happy for a while, I can not be responsible for coax, people have a girlfriend." "Break up." "Ah?" Bai Yue and ye Jingtang were stunned one after another. "Break up?" "When did it happen?" Isn''t it very good? I heard that I''m still a lady from a big family. I come back from abroad with profound knowledge. I''m a perfect couple to stand with Jiang Ling. Ye Jingtang quite regretted, "what a good girl, you can''t tell me how to divide? Are you willing? " Jiang Ling didn''t speak, but there was no other expression on his face. He hastily picked up the tools, then put them on the plate and picked them up, saying, "twenty minutes ago." Bai Yue and ye Jingtang look at each other, and ye Jingtang says, "Oh, that''s the way I came to your house after I called you?" "Yes." Jiangling began to wash the surgical tools, and then disinfected them. All the procedures were in one step. Bai Yue looked at his calm back and didn''t know why he couldn''t breathe. He asked stupidly, "why?" Why Good to break up with others? It''s said that the girl is innocent and has no black history. She''s a nice and gentle girl. So why "Because of you." Jiang Ling''s words made Bai Yue take a breath. Then Jiang Ling, who was disinfecting the knife, turned around and stared at Bai Yue''s face, "because you are injured, because Bo Ye has an accident, because I can''t leave you alone, because I want to be involved in this case with you, so I --" after stopping, Jiang Ling closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly opened them again After calling Ye Jingtang, I chose to break up with my girlfriend. Ye Jingtang is right. Being completely associated with you means that I have to be suspected. In this case, I have no capital to fall in love with others. " Every word he said, "I can''t drag a good little girl into the water. If she is in any danger, I will never forgive myself. So it''s better to break it as soon as possible and not drag people down. " Bai Yue felt that a stream of Qi and blood was pressing against his chest, which made him suffocate. Jiang Ling''s family has always been an elite family. His brother is a gifted lawyer and his brother is a famous doctor. Jiang Ling''s family is not afraid of the shadow. Jiang Ling just helps them when they are injured. But he, now for them Bai understood more and more. When he knocked on Jiangling''s house with blood all over his body, he was involved in the case. It''s him Jiang Ling was harmed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 970 A long silence enveloped them. Ye Jingtang noticed that the atmosphere was frozen to zero now, so he could only explain, "don''t think about it. Jiang Ling''s actions are all his own. If he really doesn''t want to break up, he won''t break up again." Bai Yue felt a little better when he thought about it. He took a breath and didn''t say anything else. Jiang Ling continued to wash the tools there. After a long time, the man said slowly, "if I mean, if we lose with Rong Nan, what''s the worst result? " He looked back at Bai Yue and ye Jingtang firmly and coldly, "tell me, I need to know how dangerous this deep pool I stepped into?" Bai Yue didn''t speak. He was just silent. After a long silence, Jiang Ling sighed, "forget it, I won''t ask. Anyway, we still have a son in our family. My brother is here, and nothing serious can happen." Ye Jingtang happy, "you say how with must die the same, first don''t say this ah, the general TV drama said this person to the end will definitely sacrifice." Jiang Ling sighed, put the tool into the cabinet, and then said, "I''m worried. I''m worried about Bo Ye and Rong Nan. If they really fight each other, if they don''t care about anything, what will they do if they leave us." "No way." Ye Jingtang''s voice suddenly became very firm. Maybe once Bo Ye did. He was never afraid of death, but now The thin night now. Ye Jingtang looked up at the ceiling and said, "the thin night now, even for Tang poetry I''ll try my best to live. " So in the game with Rong Nan, he has to win. At this time, ye Jingtang''s mobile phone rings, and everyone stares at him alertly to connect the phone. Then, what does he say opposite? Ye Jingtang''s expression changes, "are you serious?" "Yes." "The positioning of r7cky and Ventus is similar to that of Bo Ye? OK, I''ll bring someone here now - " " wait a minute! " Why are Qi Mo and Luo fan together with Bo Ye? Explain that they They are likely to fall into Rongnan''s dangerous situation together! Bai Yue sat up again and said, "where are you going? Go to find Rongnan? I''ll go with you. " "We have to deal with Ma Qiang first. He is the right-hand man of Rongnan. Ma Qiang has not completely collapsed yet. Our chance of contacting Rongnan is too small." Ye Jingtang put his mobile phone in his pocket, "are you sure you are suitable for going out now?" Bai Yue looked at Jiang Ling''s gauze and said, "I''m ok." "No, you can''t go. It''s dangerous." Jiang Ling grabbed Bai Yue, but Bai Yue pushed away with his backhand, "it''s OK, I can''t keep it alone!" "Even Qi Mo and Luo fan are caught. What can you do to save them?" "If I were the only one to survive the seven sins..." Bai Yue''s lips trembled, "then I''ll die, too." Jiang Ling Leng is in place, then Bai Yue pulls Jiang Ling''s fingers one by one and jumps out of bed, "are you going to go to find Ma Qiang now?" "Right." Ye Jingtang confesses, "Lan Ming goes to find Rong Nan, I go to find Ma Qiang, two sides attack." "Lan Ming..." Bai Yue''s body shook, and then slowly showed a painful and complex smile, "in the end, the seven sins were saved by Fengshen group It''s ironic... " Jiang Ling stood there with a low voice, "Bai Yue, can you not go?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 971 Can we not go? Bai Yue was stunned. He didn''t expect Jiang Ling to say that. He looked into Bai Yue''s eyes and asked, "if You also have an accident. What should we do with the seven sins? " Now Asuka is on his way to rescue. Qi Mo and Luo fan may have been killed, and Cong Shan''s whereabouts are unknown. Among the seven crimes, only Bai Yue can escape from the battle. "Once you encounter something, the whole seven sins may be destroyed..." Jiang Ling spoke very quickly, "besides, you still have injuries. Bai Yue, don''t be impulsive..." "Destroy, destroy." Bai Yue grinned and said, "besides, we should have died five years ago. If we hadn''t been greedy and used our lives to escape, there would have been no seven crimes now." What Rong Nan wants is to start all over again? So they don''t hesitate to use airplanes to do experiments through black holes, to seek power and suppress their high-ranking upper class people, and even to tear their skin to fight for their lives now. "What he wants is everything back to the original starting point." Bai Yue lowered his head and then said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m alone in my life, and I''m not a kind-hearted doctor like you. Everyone can save me. If I really die, no one in the world will feel sorry for me. Let''s say Jiang Ling - stay away from us while it''s still early. " Bo Ye, ye Jingtang, or LAN Ming, Han family, jungle, and the whole seven sins are all people involved in the whole series of things. They are all desperators - but from the beginning to the end, Jiang Ling has not been involved in any way. Bai Yue came forward and looked at Ye Jingtang, "are you ready for the car?" "Well, they are coming. If you want to go with me to find Ma Qiang, then it''s now." Ye Jingtang''s voice is low but firm. It seems that he doesn''t intend to look back. Anyway, the central government will also be implicated. It''s better to wait until it is completely destroyed Save Jiang Qi from the crisis. "I''ll go with you." Bai Yue made up his mind, and then he turned to Jiang Ling. At that moment, the two men looked at each other, leaving only the reflection of each other. Through the long time, he engraved his appearance into his eyes, and Bai Yue laughed, "if anything happens to me." Jiang Ling had a cardiac arrest. "Please remember me." Then Bai lowered his head and left with Ye Jingtang side by side. At the moment of passing by, his white hair passed in front of Jiang Ling''s eyes. Then Jiang Ling watched the thin and tall figure farther and farther away, until his three thousand silver silk would turn into nothingness. No Why is he so scared. "No," he said Jiang Ling made a voice at the end, so low, so light, "must come back We, we still have things to do. It''s not over It''s not over. Ye Jingtang whistled and looked at Bai Yue with profound meaning. "It seems that he is in love with you." So, Bai Yue, do you have a reason to live? Bai Yue turned his back to Jiang Ling, with a smile on his face like a demon. He was clearly going to die, but his mood in his eyes was extremely heroic. He didn''t look back, but said, "well, good. Then you have to wait for me to come back Be sure, be sure to wait for me to come back. If I come back, if I come back, Jiang Ling I''ll put an end to our relationship. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 972 Jiang Ling looks at Bai Yue and leaves with Ye Jingtang. The whole villa falls into a dead silence. The silence makes him wonder if he is still alive. A few hours ago, Bai Yue knocked on his door with blood all over his body. A few hours later, he set out with all his spirit and went back to save people with Ye Jingtang. He tried so hard, but there was no trace of Bai Yue in the house. It''s like he never showed up. Jiang Ling finally understood why he thought Bai Yue was unfathomable. Most of the reason is that Bai Yue''s eyes are always so lonely. His parents are scientists, but because of their dedication to the motherland, they have little love for their children. Bai Yue grew up in a closed and lonely environment. His white hair intelligence was amazing. Later, he was selected to join seven sins, and got another group of friends who had a common topic. Monsters only exist with monsters. Seven sins is such a strange group, in which they seem to be born with a sense of aloofness and unfathomable loneliness. Jiang Ling lowered her head. If If I had known Bai Yue earlier, would his eyes not be so lonely? On the other side, in Ye Jingtang''s armed car, Bai Yue sits in the co pilot''s seat with his hands tightly mixed together. Leaning against the window, he looks at the scenery passing by. "Where to go?" "The jungle." Ye Jingtang''s eyes were full of killing, "I didn''t expect that the biggest base of Rongnan was in the jungle. The most dangerous place is the safest place. From the beginning Cong Xi is his man. " Bai Yue''s eyes widened slightly, "so Congshan''s situation has always been very dangerous. Rongnan is waiting for Congshan to relax his vigilance, swallow up the whole jungle, and then catch us all? " "Almost." Ye Jingtang nodded, "from the very beginning, Rong Nan played a game of chess. I even suspect that he deliberately made Tang Shi and Tang Yi become like this." Bai Yue didn''t speak. He just looked out of the window with deep eyes. There were many things that ye Jingtang couldn''t understand. After a long time, Bai Yue said, "I may A little understanding of Rong Nan. " Ye Jingtang had a meal. "Because All of a sudden, I think he''s pathetic. " Bai Yue''s voice went down. With the scenery flashing out of the window, they seemed to be shuttling through the torrent of time. Bai Yue slowly closed his eyes, "how deep is one''s obsession that one can use years as a unit to plan such a long-term thing, and calculate everything step by step, just for one Dead people. " The dead can''t come back. Rong Nan''s younger sister, Rong Bei, has already There''s no way to come back from the dead. Bai Yue said, "I just want to stop Rong Nan, while all this has a turn, stop him, Rong Bei will not want to see these crazy things." Several families have become the sacrificial objects of rongbei, and the seven sins are on the verge of destruction, including Tang poetry, and even LAN Ming of Fengshen group. Everyone is counted by Rongnan, and no one can escape. If rongbei is here Certainly, certainly will not allow such a situation to happen. "So there''s still time, ye Jingtang. As long as we persuade Rong Nan''s reason back, everything will be saved." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 973 Bai Yue took a deep breath, "Bo ye sent all the information to my email in the form of compressed package, including his current location and the location of Tang poetry. As long as the ring on his hand is still there, we can locate him." Ye Jingtang touched his chin, "now it sounds like we still have a chance to win." "It''s not a chance It''s redemption. " Bai Yue looked out of the window, "this is a Salvation for all of us. " For the deep despair of the night is Rongnan, for the heart to die for Tang poetry thin night is also. The morning sun gradually rises on the horizon, and Bai Yue looks at the light on the horizon, as if witnessing a change of times. ****** on the other hand, Tang Shi and Bo Ye are still lurking in the dark room. They don''t know what kind of changes the outside world has gone through. They can only see what time it appears from their watch. Their mobile phones can''t receive any signals, and all their senses are blocked. Only Bo Ye''s ring is left, which becomes their last straw. "It''s all right." Bo Ye takes a breath. His coat has become dilapidated because he tore many pieces of cloth to stop the bleeding for Tang Yi. Later, he left a white shirt on his body. Bo Ye touches Tang Yi''s forehead, and Tang Yi is still in a coma. "The fever has gone down." Bo Yedao said, "the infection may be reduced. Now ye Jingtang and they must be on their way here, so Tang Shi, I need to go out first - solve the people outside, attack them from inside, and cooperate with Ye Jingtang." It''s not that Tang poetry doesn''t know this truth, it''s just that the bad luck has come so fast that there is no time to react. She murmurs, "if We didn''t go out? " "Rong Nan will lock us up here for the rest of our lives." Boye said without hesitation, "the cruelest way to say goodbye in the world is not to let people see your body, but to let you gradually disappear into people''s sight and be forgotten bit by bit - so that you won''t leave any news in your life. If we are locked up here for a long time, we will be forgotten by people outside. " Tang Shi was surprised, and then said, "so..." "Wait for the next one to open the door." Thin night turns his head, "I try my best to knock them unconscious, then you take Tang Yi to escape, Congshan and I stay here." "Why..." Tang Shi was stunned, "wait a minute, Bo Ye There are still a lot of things to be solved between us... " "Enough." Bo Ye strode forward, deliberately slapping the door and making a violent sound to attract others to come, "I don''t want to stay in the same place with you anymore. If we find our bodies locked together after death, I''m not sure how future generations will arrange our story." Tang Shi was stunned, cold in heart, "thin night, do you really think so?" "What else? Am I cheap? Waiting for you to change your mind again and again? " Bo Ye looked back, revealing a kind of sad expression, "Tang Shi, I am also a living person. If you don''t get a response so many times, I will also hurt." Tang Shi squatted there, guarding the comatose Congshan and Tang Yi. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "So, now, get out of here, and when it''s over and everyone is safe, you''ll die of old age and never see each other again." Thin night resolutely dropped a word, and then beat the doorframe harder. A few times later, he suddenly lowered his voice, "hide in the dark, someone is coming!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 974 Tang Shi immediately took Tang Yi to the dark place, and then she heard the approaching footsteps, as if they were coming towards them. Bo Ye made those suspicious noises on purpose, so as to arouse other people''s ideas, and then seized the chance to escape at the moment when they opened the door. Tang poetry thinks so, so they hold their breath and listen to the footsteps approaching - but what makes them feel strange is It seems that there is only one person here. Tang poetry and Bo Ye exchange doubts. Bo Ye has been indifferent since he said those words. The relationship between Tang poetry and him has reached a point where there is no way to accommodate each other. Even if he is kidnapped and imprisoned together, he can''t tolerate each other. Love each other or kill each other. There is nothing insipid between them, only thrilling. But at this moment of thin night, the eyes also have puzzled. Why How sparse are the approaching footsteps? It sounds like there''s only one person, so it''s disturbing. When Tang Yi was thrown in before, there were two or three people in black. Now there is only one person to see the situation. Where are the other people? Is it because they don''t think it''s necessary for the people in this black prison to consume too much force now, so they even reduce the number of guards? If so, from a certain point of view, it''s easy and lucky for Bo Ye, because if only one person comes, Bo Ye is very sure to subdue him and let Tang poetry escape. But from another point of view, it reduces the number of people here, so it must increase the number of his subordinates in another place ¡£ They''re not the only ones in captivity. After all this, the pupil of thin night shrinks. In the dark, the man tightens his fingers one by one, and then waits for the opportunity to guard by the door. When the man in black came in to see the situation, a big hand clawed at him. He had no idea that Bo Ye and Tang Shi had freed themselves from the shackles and could move freely. This incident caught him off guard. Then Bo Ye grabbed his neck and pushed him against the wall. The next moment, the man grabbed his throat. The man in black wanted to report the situation through the walkie talkie, but Bo Ye saw through his action and immediately grabbed his walkie talkie and threw it to Tang Shi. Tang poetry catches it by instinct. After catching it, Bo Ye tightens his fingers around the neck of the man in black until the man in black is out of breath. Bo Ye threw him to the ground heavily. When he wanted to speak, he raised his leg and gave a sharp chop. He directly smashed his two front teeth. He crossed an arc in the air and splashed blood not far away. Thin night way, "why only you a person?" The man in black vomited a mouthful of blood, and the blow of his dislocated jaw made him speechless. Bo Ye sneered, then turned to look at Tang Shi, who threw the walkie talkie to Bo Ye. At this time, someone came through the voice and said, "08, what''s the matter with you?" "08, 08, yes, please answer." Thin night lowered voice, "08 received, temporarily all normal." "Got it." Then he cut off the communication with the sound of electric current and said to Tang Shi, "take out the rope inside, tie this man and leave him here. Now, hurry up!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 975 Tang Shi begins to drag the man in black, who is convulsed by pain, into the black prison. Then he uses the rope left in the corner to bind the man. Bo Ye holds Congshan, Tang Shi helps Tang Yi escape from there, and Bo Ye looks inside. The man in black was begging them with a look of horror not to close the door of the prison. Thin night grinned, "you also taste what it''s like to be locked up in the dark." The man pushed the airtight cell door hard and cut off the scream of the man on the other side of the wall. They dodged the surveillance video and hid it in the corner of the corridor. Bo Ye said to Tang Shi, "there is a positioning on this ring, so someone will come to find you. I need to stay with Congshan to solve some problems. You take Tang Yi to run." Tang Shi was stunned by Bo Ye''s decision, and then she said, "are you really crazy? Now we''ve all escaped. If we want to escape, we''ll escape together - " " no, Cong Shan and I have a grudge against accommodation. " Bo Ye stood up, and then he pointed to a surveillance camera beside his finger, "I will appear in the camera to attract other people''s attention, and then you and Tang Yi will run away. Tang Shi, I can''t guarantee that I can still cover you in the future, so I need you alone... " Bo Yeh took a deep breath, "live, you know?" Among the people he pinches Congshan, Congshan is in a coma. Bo Ye knows that Congshan''s injury is not serious. He is just dazed by anesthetics, so he can wake up after stimulation, which is different from Tang Yi''s coma. This is also one of the doubts. Why does Rongnan only find someone to hurt Tang Yi, but not Congshan. Half a minute later, Cong Shan wakes up from chaos. His pupils are still lax. Thin night holds him and asks, "can you talk?" "Hiss --" Cong Shan took a cold breath, and his vision was still whirling. He held his face in one hand and supported the wall in the other. The whole person shook and then stood firm, "Damn, it''s overcast." "It seems you didn''t notice that the people in the jungle were replaced quietly." Bo Ye stood aside and said, "can you act now?" "I was dazed." Cong Shan pinched his arm hard. The sting brought some clarity. He closed his eyes and slowly opened them. "How did we get out?" "I beat our guards down." Thin night quickly way, "unexpectedly only one person guards us, Cong Shan, don''t you think the situation is a little strange?" I don''t know when Bo Ye and Cong Shan could communicate with each other calmly and rationally, because before, they didn''t care for each other. Cong Shan clenched his finger. "I took Tang Shi and Tang Yi back to the jungle for dinner, and then they were drugged. When we woke up, we were kidnapped. Later, Tang Yi was injured, and Tang Shi was dragged to the black prison by them. I didn''t expect that they would catch you." "Maybe They didn''t just catch me. " Bo Ye found something astonishing wrong, with a little incredulous expression on his face. Then he murmured to himself, "if they just want to control the jungle, they don''t have to take such a big risk to offend me. So if you catch me together, there must be something wrong. I, you, Tang Shi and Tang Yi are all involved. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 976 Cong Shan''s pupil shrinks. When he looks at Bo Ye, he slowly spits out a few words from his mouth - "seven sins." Bo Ye didn''t deny it. On one side of Tang poetry, she stepped back two steps and almost couldn''t help her brother. She said, "I''m also related to the seven deadly sins?" "Yes." Bo Yeh took a deep breath. "Up to now, I think it''s necessary to tell you some truth. Tang Shi, you should know that you are adopted, right? And then We trace your past and find that you came out of the same orphanage with Rong Nan''s sister Rong Bei. " Tang poetry was in the same place, and the amount of information poured into her mind one after another. For a moment, she couldn''t tell which was true or false. "Rongbei Grew up with me? " Tang Shi felt that her memory was confused. She did not have the memory of being in the orphanage. She did not even think that she was adopted, so she must have been modified. "You have been brainwashed, or hypnotized, to close this memory, just as you were stimulated and forgot me in a short time." Bo Yeh said, "so you must be involved in the seven sins to some extent, so Rongnan will take you over - and I, because I have a lot to do with the seven sins, so I was pulled into the water together, not to mention --" Bo Yeh looked straight into the red eyes of Tang poetry, and said, "I''m still your ex husband, a few years ago He is the one behind the death of the Tang family. " Perhaps all this is Rongnan''s chess, Bo Ye destroyed the Tang family and became Rongnan''s muzzle. So Bo Ye can''t escape alone. From five years ago, he was doomed to be in this disaster. Tang poetry breathes a stagnation, looking at thin night this appearance, heart floating a strange tingling feeling. He said that bloody past in her face "So Congshan and I have to solve something. You and Tang Yi will run away." Thin night voice suddenly low, "understand?" Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "What are you going to do? You have not paid off my debt. Why do you decide everything by yourself every time... " "Though I decide everything by myself." Bo Ye pushed Tang poetry into the blind spot of the corner, "but I won''t hurt you. Tang poetry, I hate you and love you in my life. At the last moment, don''t fight with me, right? I swear that if we can go out alive this time, I will not pester you. Everyone will be safe and clear. " If I could get out alive. Then thin night turned around and looked at Cong Shan, "sober?" "Almost." Cong Shan crooked his neck. "Maybe he''s a little slow." "You are the laziness of the seven sins." Thin night ruthlessly a smile, "don''t be weaker than me?" Cong Shan also sneered, he rarely had other expression, "nonsense Shaohua, I already understand what you want to do." Then, before Tang poetry could react, they rushed to the place where they exposed their identities, stood under the camera and stretched out their hands. "What are you going to do? Do you want to attract people to find you?" Tang Shi covers her mouth and sees Bo Ye move her mouth to her, silent, but heavy and fatal words - he says - run. Tang Shi suddenly cries. She picks up Tang Yi with her teeth and runs away in the opposite direction. Soon, Bo Ye and Cong Shan shrink in the same direction, and a group of people in black appear, and their steps rush straight at them! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 977 "Get them!" "How did they get out?" Cong Shan and Bo Ye step back, looking at the opposite direction of Tang Shi and Tang Yi''s figure has disappeared, the two men each look at each other, and then reach out and directly break the side window. "They can''t escape!" The leader of the man in black yelled, "it''s a sea outside. You can''t escape! Jump out and feed the shark Bo Ye and Cong Shan suddenly look back and see from the broken glass window that they are on a huge cruise ship! Under the wind, the rolling sea is surging with countless murderous ideas. Even in the daytime, it is still like an abyss from the top to the bottom - this is an unfathomable sea, and every inch down, there is a more soul stirring sense of depression. The deep sea has a terrible sense of sight. Sharks, beluga whales, unavoidable sea snakes, and all kinds of ugly marine creatures with countless teeth. Human beings are like a tiny drop of water in this sea, which can be knocked down and swallowed by just one wave. Bo Ye understands that this is the best way to kill without blood The cruise ship sank, silent, all the people were deeply buried in the bottom of the sea and turned into a wreck. After being eaten by marine animals, all the traces disappeared in the world. Rong Nancun is cruel to let them be buried in this sea! "Remember that plane crash?" Someone said with a smile, "these people are not dead. They are also locked up in the bottom layer of the cruise ship. You all have to die. No one can save you!" They brought the whole dungeon on board? It seems that these people in black have determined that Bo Ye and Cong Shan will die. The two men finally looked at each other, then turned over and jumped out of the broken glass window. There was nothing to moisten the vast and invisible ocean! In the moment of crossing, Bo Ye stares at the deep sea, like a big mouth with blood basin open, sharp tusks with a trace of cold, can tear all his limbs. A sentence suddenly flashed in my mind - when you gaze at the abyss, the abyss also stares at you. Then the two figures glided rapidly and disappeared in an instant. Even a drowning sound in the water didn''t ring, so quietly they were drowned. Later, the man in black caught up with the window and looked at it. There was a big wave down. The leader waved his hand, "don''t chase me. If you jump down in the sea by yourself, you''re looking for your own way to die. There''s no doubt that you will die! We can retreat here. " "Yes ****** on the other side, however, on the fast-moving SUV, two men were talking eagerly. "Damn it, we can''t track the signal." Bai Yue anxiously wrote on his tablet, "I wish I had Qi Mo''s powerful computer technology, but I only know some basic tracking methods." Ye Jingtang looks at Bai Yue in a worried but helpless way. Even though he is anxious to the limit, he still says rationally, "don''t worry. Maybe they have signal isolators there, so we can''t get help signals." "No There should be no time Bai Yue corrected Ye Jingtang''s saying, "at least at the beginning we received the signal." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 978 Ye Jingtang followed Bai Yue''s words and said, "so, if we really installed a signal shielding device, we should not even receive Bo Ye''s distress signal at the beginning. But we have received it, so this proves that they are not equipped with a signal shielding device, because the environment they are in is very weak, sometimes not, logically speaking, right "Yes, that''s right." Bai Yue murmured, "if this direction is right, we should follow it and think about what will cause the signal to be absent from time to time. After all, the signal coverage rate of our country is so strong, mobile signal and WiFi network must have one of them, after all... " In the middle of the conversation, Bai Yue''s mind was full of ideas, but it was too fast for him to grasp. The man frowned painfully, "where is it Would that be the case? The underdeveloped economy leads to the mountain areas that do not keep up with the pace? Or - " " no, the three cities around us are the centers of developed economy. " Ye Jingtang vetoed Bai Yue''s idea, "if you want to take them to the mountains, it will take a lot of time, and they are likely to wake up in the middle of the way to escape kidnapping, so Rongnan will not do such risky things. The best way is to quickly find a place that can be isolated from this place, and then trap them there, unable to rescue..." Bai Yue''s hands were shaking, "what should I do? It has been several hours since Bo ye sent me a distress signal If it''s later, if it''s later... " They''re on their way. There''s only one body left. What should we do? Ye Jingtang said. "Don''t think about it. Calm down. Let''s go to Ma Qiang and force him. Maybe we can get the result." Bai Yue nodded, "yes, LAN Ming went to find Rong Nan. There are so many people in Fengshen group. Their skills are definitely better than mine. They must be able to find out where Bo Ye is before us..." "What I''m worried about now is that Bo Ye and Qi Mo are not in the same place. What should I do?" Ye Jingtang a word, let white more suddenly a cold, "we found thin night, but accidentally missed Qi Mo rescue time, how should?" Bai Yue''s hands and feet began to cool. "Rong Nan separated Bo Ye from Qi Mo and Luo fan?" "Very likely." Ye Jingtang nodded, "if I were Rongnan, then I would do it. Because Bo Ye is a dangerous person, r7cky is also a dangerous person, let alone Ventus, whose fighting power is the strongest. It''s absolutely impossible for me to let the three of them stay together, which is quite unfavorable to me. The best way is to separate them. Rong Nan is a smart man, so you should know what I''m talking about. " So in the end, it''s very likely that There will be a situation. Even if they find someone, they are also forced into a dilemma by Rong Nan. Save Bo Ye Tang poetry or Qi Mo Luo fan? Bai Yue painfully closed his eyes and said, "if it was me, I would Ye Shao must first save those who commit seven sins. " He called him ye Shao. Ye Jingtang was silent and dropped his eyes, "so I choose to save Bo Ye. " "Don''t you want to save Jiang Qi?" Bai Yue turned to see ye Jingtang, "the position of Jiang Qi, if also separated from Bo Ye?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 979 Ye Jingtang was shocked. So They can''t take the overall situation into consideration, which is what Rong Nan wants to achieve. To let them choose a dilemma, no matter who they save, is to let the other party die. "Wait, where on earth can there be so many rooms to hold?" Ye Jingtang suddenly found a new breakthrough point, "you see, if our idea is in the right direction, then now we have roughly obtained two pieces of information - one is that there is no signal in that place sometimes." "Second." Bai Yue followed Ye Jingtang''s words and said, "that place There are many separate rooms "No, there may be a hidden message." Ye Jingtang said, "this place must be a huge private place, otherwise, when they are locked up in Boyi, someone will notice something is wrong. It is very likely that this place is a private place of Rongnan, so everyone listens to Rongnan and reduces the possibility of being found to the greatest extent." Bai Yue nodded. Their car passed the port at a high speed, and there were still several miles to reach Haicheng. Haicheng, Jiangcheng and Baicheng are three prosperous cities Where on earth can crimes be covered up so quietly? Cover up a crime Bai Yue suddenly widened his eyes and grasped Ye Jingtang''s hand, "Ye Jingtang! I - " " what do you do? You don''t want to leave me at a critical moment, do you? " Ye Jingtang raised his hand, "first of all, I''m not a fag. If you can''t help it, you can tell Jiang Ling." "What are you talking about?" Bai Yue pointed out the window, and his voice rose, "sea! It''s the sea Ye Jingtang''s pupils contracted a little. "You''re right..." Bai Yue''s eyes showed some firm emotion, "we all pay attention to the word place. Place, which is generally limited by our thinking, we all think about the buildings on the land, but we never thought about it --" two people turn their heads out of the window at the same time, looking at the trucks coming and going on the other side of the port. The seafood of Haicheng is exported from here All over the country and all over the world, they''re breathing. "The sea It''s also one of the places. Because it''s on the sea, the signal is volatile. Because it''s on the sea, it''s isolated from the world. No one can escape. The sea is the best place to cover up crimes. " Ye Jingtang was stunned. They didn''t even think about this possibility. But now, it''s true that "at sea" meets all the conditions. "So There are many rooms, private, at sea... " Bai Yue said every word, the light in his eyes became more and more intense, "there is only one possibility..." "Cruise..." Ye Jingtang murmured and said the rest of his lines, "they Taken to the sea by a cruise ship So there is no signal, so we are held separately. This is our blind area of thinking... " "That''s right!" Bai Yue said, "for Rong Nan, it should not be difficult to have a private cruise ship." Ye Jingtang said, "tell LAN Ming the discovery immediately! Give them a detailed direction! Find out which cruise ships are the most in and out of the port! " Haicheng Haicheng is a city close to the sea. You can bury everything on the sea. As long as you sink everything into the bottom of the sea, no one will find it. Even if it is found, it will be tens of millions of years after the sea turns into heaven. At the same time, a cruise ship gave out a start-up whine, smoke was billowing from the chimney, and slowly drove out of the port with huge posture www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 980 When ye Jingtang and Bai Yue thought of this possibility, they immediately gave the news to LAN Ming, and then LAN Ming gave the news, "I now find that there are three cruise ships sailing out of the port in the morning, and one of them is private..." "It should be the private cruise ship!" Ye Jingtang said immediately, "how many people can it hold?" "It''s said that it''s a luxury cruise ship bought by a local tyrant''s family to hold a party." LAN Ming''s voice came from there. "I don''t think it''s like that." "What do you mean?" Bai Yue grabbed the phone and said, "in a word, send me the location of the cruise ship. I''ll locate it now -" "I don''t think it''s possible that it''s the private cruise ship." LAN Ming paused and said, "because the search cruise ship Today, there is a radio party, so normally, such a busy place should have nothing to do with Rongnan. That is, a group of rich second generation invited DJs to perform, and then found a group of beautiful women to play. " Bai Yue''s pupils shrank. "How can it be If this search private cruise is not Is it civil? But it is impossible for the civilian to obey the command of Rong Nan.... " Ye Jingtang slapped the car wall hard, "Damn it! We almost found the breakthrough direction. Are we wrong, not the cruise ship? " Bai Yue shook his head and murmured, "it must be a cruise ship There is no other place to meet these conditions, but... " "Then focus on the rest of the cruise ship." Ye Jingtang shouts to his mobile phone, "Lan Ming, a civilian cruise ship, can you trace it there?" "It''s a little difficult." LAN Ming said, "this involves national interests After all, it''s civilian... " "Check, you must! If Jiang Qi is on the cruise ship, too! " Just as ye Jingtang wanted to say something, suddenly LAN Ming said, "what? Do you mean Jiang Qi Ye Jingtang was stunned, and LAN Ming continued, "is nothing wrong with Jiang Qi? Jiang Qi is fine. He is not taken to the cruise ship at all. Only Han rang is trapped. " Ye Jingtang can''t believe his ears. He asks again and again, and the result is still like this. "How do you know..." Ye Jingtang to take a breath of air conditioning, "Jiang Qi now is not the basic necessities of life and Han let all together?" "Jiang Qi was on a business trip a while ago." LAN Ming knows better than ye Jingtang, "she''s fine today." Ye Jingtang who, "why do you have everything..." "Ah, I have already added Jiang Qi''s wechat friend." LAN Ming turned the steering wheel. "In the past, Jiang Qi and Tang Shi were in the same company with my sister xiaoyueyue. Jiang Qi was in the sales department and Tang Shi was in the design department. On the way, I added them. So you can rest assured that there is nothing wrong with Jiang Qi today, but she seems to be on the cruise Ye Jingtang fiercely clenched his finger, "you mean cruise ship?" "Jiang Qi is on an electric syllable. She''s playing video games with her friends LAN Ming said, "when they arrive at Jiangcheng port, they will rest for half an hour before leaving. That''s what I told you about the private cruise ship." How can there be such a coincidence?! Ye Jingtang said, "give me a place now! I''m going on that cruise Half an hour later, Jiang Qi was halfway on the cruise ship when he saw someone rushing towards him like crazy. Little moon said, "ah! Isn''t that ye Jingtang? " Ye Jingtang? Jiang Qi retreated two steps, but ye Jingtang''s pace was extremely fast, and suddenly came to Jiang Qi. The person who has been missing for many days is actually intact. In front of him, ye Jingtang once thought that I thought Jiang Qi had been kidnapped "How could you be ok..." Ye Jingtang can''t control anything, regardless of Jiang Qi struggling to hold her, "you didn''t and Han rang together?" Jiang Qi pushed Ye Jingtang aside and said, "I''ve asked for leave today. I''ve come to play on the cruise ship with little moon, Lao Wang and dinosaurs..." Ye Jingtang had a meal. Then I saw a green human dinosaur in dinosaur pajamas in the crowd. The dinosaur came at them with its tail wagging. "The cruise ship belongs to a long''s family." Little moon said, "brother Why are you here? " Blue Ming stares big eyes, "your colleague''s home?" "Yes." Little moon said, "ah long''s family digs for oil. It''s not a piece of cake to buy a cruise ship?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 981 Ye Jingtang is unprepared for all this. Only then does he know that Jiang Qi''s friends can''t be underestimated. From the beginning, they seem to be no different from ordinary people, but he didn''t expect LAN Ming''s rich second generation, who has a party on the cruise ship, is actually Jiang Qi''s colleague. Jiang Qi stares at Ye Jingtang incredulously, but she still doesn''t dare to believe her eyes. After all, ye Jingtang always ignores her or sneers at her before. She never comes directly at her this time, as if It was as if what he was looking for was the only one. Jiang Qi said, "what are you doing here? It''s a terrible expression. I''m afraid to scare other friends of a long. " Green dinosaur is still dragging behind the huge dinosaur tail, a green dinosaur pajamas, so walking in the crowd, saw Ye Jingtang also said hello, "eh, how come ye Shao?" Ye Jingtang left look right look, Leng is did not see a long family can be so rich. It''s really hidden Ah long looks like he doesn''t know anything, "no Why are you still here with special forces? We didn''t do anything illegal on the cruise ship. " Ye Jingtang stepped back two steps, "no, I made a mistake." A long is stunned, looked at Jiang Qi one eye, "is come to look for you?" Jiang Qi''s face was full of embarrassment, "why do you mention this?" "Ah, people always have to face the past. Isn''t that your ex boyfriend? It has nothing to do with us." Ah long stood beside Jiang Qi and said honestly, "Ye Shao, do you have any special circumstances when you come here?" "I..." Ye Jingtang took a hard breath, then let himself out of the shadow brought by the three words of his ex boyfriend in ah long''s mouth just now, and said, "there''s something about Bo Ye''s Tang poetry that I may need your help." Small moon and Fang Fang also followed to stare big eyes, and Jiang Qi rushed up together, "what happened to them?" LAN Ming has special forces around him, so they don''t come to find Jiang Qi. They have no choice but to bring elite troops to find Jiang Qi? Jiang Qi said immediately, "go into the suite and say, ah long, everything is going on normally. Don''t let any guests who come to play notice that something is wrong, and don''t pull people into the water." "Oh..." Ah long looked at Jiang Qi, "you look like a The executive secretary or something. " The expressions of Jiang Qi and ye Jingtang changed. Jiang Qi felt that he had been away from ye Jingtang for so long, so he should have learned to treat him with an ordinary heart. After all, the opposite of love is don''t care, not hate. Some people hate hate, hate will not go on, and then it doesn''t matter, in her heart automatically like does not exist. So Jiang Qi can let oneself restrain to now, did not turn round to run, also did not have the emotion to be excited. She took a deep breath, and then said to a long, "you let Lao Wang go out to check the situation first, and then we''ll get involved in talking about things. Don''t let your friends get close to our suite. LAN Ming, your Fengshen group members will stay outside for the time being. Otherwise, people will doubt it. I''m afraid it will cause emotional panic. " She''s got everything in mind. She''s very smart. Ye Jingtang choked in his throat. For a long time, he didn''t see Jiang Qi''s vigorous and resolute manner. With so few words, he fell into the abyss of memory. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 982 But Jiang Qi didn''t have time to take care of Ye Jingtang''s thoughts. After announcing everything, he gave Ye Jingtang an alert look in his eyes. Then he said to a long, "go, go to the meeting room on the cruise ship." Ten minutes later, they arrived at the meeting room. LAN Ming was the last one to go in. After he went in, he closed the door directly. After a long sat down in green dinosaurs, he asked, "what happened?" "Tang Shi and Bo Ye have been kidnapped, and they are probably not the only two." Ye Jingtang also said frankly, "we speculate that they are probably on a running cruise ship, so..." "So you thought it was our cruise ship, so you found us on the way?" "Yes." blue nodded and nodded. "Hello, Aron, I''m sorry to have investigated you before, you can help..." "One of them is national." When ah long knew what LAN Ming wanted to know, he immediately gave the intelligence, "the other one is the ferry, which takes passengers out of the country for sightseeing. There is nothing unusual. If there is something to say, it is likely to be the civilian cruise ship." "Civil?" Ye Jingtang murmured incredulously, "isn''t Rong Nan using his own cruise ship?" He actually used civilian, official cruise ships. He had no power and no way to get them, let alone take cruise ships as his crime scene! "So some of them must have been kept in the dark before Rong Nan could get a cruise ship of this level." Jiang Qi said decisively, "the most dangerous place is the safest place. When people suspect that there is a case on a cruise ship, they must first suspect that it is a cruise ship for private use. After all, normal people are not so bold to commit crimes on civilian cruise ships. But - Rong Nan is not an ordinary person. " Rong Nan is not an ordinary person. Ye Jingtang was surprised, and then said, "Lan Ming, can you locate that civilian cruise ship?" LAN Ming looks embarrassed. "Now I don''t know if the signal can be stable..." "Signal?" Ah long twisted his butt, and the tail of the dinosaur behind him swayed to and fro on the ground. Then he said, "I have signals on the cruise ship. It''s not only there, but also super fast! My luxury cruise ship has WiFi signal all over the network, and it''s true to play video games and watch movies! " Little moon murmured, "money is what you want..." Ah long said, "hum! Is there anything else I can do for you? That civilian cruise ship may have been built by my friend. I can ask for it for you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The circle of upstarts is really powerful Fang Fang said, "Why are you so powerful? I didn''t see it before. " "Before?" Ah long turned his head and said, "there was no kidnapping case before." Ye Jingtang stood up and put his hands on the platform. Then he said solemnly, "ah long, please do me a favor." "What''s the matter?" he said "Make your cruise ship, turn around, full speed ahead." Ye Jingtang said, "help me catch up with the civilian cruise ship that took away Bo Ye''s Tang poetry!" Ah long is a hot-blooded young man. He pats the table with Ye Jingtang on the spot and stands up, "a word! Tang poetry is our business Ye Jingtang takes a breath, and ah long immediately takes the walkie talkie to give an order. Immediately after them, they feel that the cruise ship is slowly moving. Originally, it was going to dock for half an hour, but now it is directly started. Many people call to see what happened to ah long. Ah long''s mouth doesn''t take the doorknob, "chase the front and search the cruise ship! They seem to have taken my good friend away by force! " I can''t stop it. Ye Jingtang thought that he had finished. Now that the rich second generation on the cruise ship knew it, they must be crazy. Unexpectedly, this group of people were stunned, and then followed by shouting, "chase! Can I help you? " "Damn, who is so bold!" "I asked my dad to send you a helicopter to help!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 983 Ye Jingtang obviously didn''t think of this possibility. He thought this person would cause all kinds of panic, but now the result is beyond everyone''s expectation. Ah long''s group of second-generation rich friends are very warm-hearted. They are ready for any resources when they go on a phone call, and the cruise ship is speeding up. This situation makes Jiang Qi a little surprised, "your friends are not afraid Is that right? " Playing with his Siamese dinosaur pajamas, ah long said, "what are you afraid of? How fun it is! It''s only in TV series! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The world of upstarts is unimaginable. But before ye Jingtang had time to think too much, the cruise ship was already tracking in that direction. Ye Jingtang was surprised by the speed. LAN Ming looked out of the window and saw that the roaring cruise ship motor was running violently. Ah long grabbed the walkie talkie and said, "with the fastest speed, can you see that cruise ship on the map? Yes, keep up with it "Good young master!" This is really the first time that a long has been called "young master" in public. Jiang Qi is surprised, "who are you?" Ah long said, "upstarts." Fang Fang put out her hand to cover her face You can''t judge by appearances. " LAN Ming pushed the door and went out, "are you ready for a small canoe? I''ve brought professional team members here, and then we''ll go down to the sea and land on the ship secretly. " Ah long rubbed his hands nervously, "it must be possible! I will arrange it for you! Is it Fengshen group? Wow, it''s amazing that I can fight side by side with Fengshen group... " What are these upstarts thinking! Aren''t you afraid at all? Xiaoyueyue walks past the table and comes to Jiang Qi. She realizes that Jiang Qi is very nervous. Xiaoyueyue carefully lowers her head to comfort her, "don''t be afraid Tang poetry must be OK. Bo Ye won''t let Tang poetry go wrong. " Ye Jingtang takes a look at Jiang Qi. Then he lowers his voice and goes to Jiang Qi. His eyes are looking at Jiang Qi, but his words are to little moon, "she''s not afraid of me." Jiang Qi trembled all over. Ye Jingtang clearly smile, smile with that kind of forbearance, he said to Jiang Qi, "you are afraid of me." All the camouflage collapsed in this moment. Jiang Qi''s eyes were red and she looked up. She laughed bitterly, "you are the nightmare of my life." Ye Jingtang didn''t speak. He accepted all her attacks. "I didn''t expect to see you again." Jiang Qi wiped his eyes hard. "I think we should be old and dead, don''t we?" "Bo Ye and Tang poetry can return to the previous state." Ye Jingtang had a pause, as if he was worried about something. Later he said, "why can''t we?" Jiang Qi burst out laughing, regardless of the presence of all the people, "Ye Jingtang, is this what you will say from your mouth?" Ye Jingtang did not make any response at first, but later said, "I thought you were kidnapped with Tang Shi." Jiang Qi was stunned, then stepped back a few steps, and a long also took the initiative to step forward. Seeing that the atmosphere between them was not right, he stood in front of Jiang Qi, and then said, "Ye Shao, pay attention to your words and deeds." For the first time, ye Jingtang didn''t compete with ah long. Before that, he pulled out a cold smile every minute. Just his eyes could drive people to death. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 984 He is just silent, with this kind of complex eyes staring at Jiang Qi for a long time, and then said, "forget it, you don''t think I said." Jiang Qi lowers her head. No one can see the expression on her face. On the stormy waves, countless people are carrying on in secret. Everyone You can''t escape the gamble of fighting with God. Ye Jingtang turned and walked out of the meeting room. At that moment, he closed his eyes and then opened them. There was no other emotion in his eyes. There was only silence in his eyes. Or Or Better hate than forget. ****** Tang Shi and Tang Yi have been waiting in the underground warehouse for a whole hour. For an hour, there was no response. Bo Ye and Congshan use their own bodies to attract the attention of the people in black on the cruise ship. After they are all distracted, Tang Shi and Tang Yi have a chance to escape to this hidden place. Bo Ye has already planned all the escape routes, so they can shout at Tang Shi at the last moment - "run, don''t look back." Don''t look back. Tang Shi had been hiding for an hour in the dark and damp underground warehouse, covering her mouth. No one found her here. Except for the signal sent to the outside world, the rest of us could not imagine that there were two people hiding here. She is now in a relatively safe state, but Tang poetry feels that she has not relaxed at all. Why My heart is still beating so fast. Who is she worried about? Tang Shi closes her eyes and realizes that Tang Yi''s breath, which is still in a coma, gradually calms down. She is a little relieved. Then she puts her face on the door of the underground warehouse and listens to the sound outside. Thin night Tang Shi turns to look at Tang Yi who is still in a coma. She takes a deep breath. Then she reaches for Tang Yi''s face and says, "brother, am I stupid?" Tang Yi was silent, pressed his eyes, and could not give any answer to Tang poetry. "Brother, I admit that I am It must be very frustrating, but I can''t watch Bo Ye and Cong Shan die. " Tang Shi choked for a moment, and turned red in his eyes. "They are two to me It''s all Family. " Bo Ye has been unable to give up from the life of Tang poetry. Tang Shi is biting her teeth, even though she is shivering when she is biting her teeth, she still takes off the ring that Bo Ye gave her from her hand. Then, he grabs Tang Yi''s hand, and Tang Shi shivers and takes the ring up. I hope Bai Yue outside can rely on this signal to find Tang Yi''s existence and save her brother first. As for her Tang Shi resolutely squats up from the corner, her fingers tightly clenched together, then finally takes a look at Tang Yi, bows his head and apologizes to him, "brother, I have to go to them!" The voice is so light, but it is so determined. The door of the underground warehouse was quietly opened. Tang Shi pressed her hand on the doorknob and popped her head to see if there was any monitoring nearby. When she confirmed that there was no monitoring equipment, she flashed out of it and went all the way back to the place where they had an accident at the beginning. However, what made her feel strange was that she didn''t encounter any raids along the way, and even no one seemed to be guarding them. Tang poetry felt that they were exiled. In other words, the group of people in black have automatically ignored them and regarded them as ants without any attack power, and naturally lowered their vigilance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 985 Why? Tang Shi ran to the original road and made a bold experiment. She learned the action of Bo Ye and made a waving gesture in the ground of a surveillance camera. Under normal circumstances, if someone was watching, her self explosion would be found. However, Tang Shi held her breath and waited for five minutes at the corner, and there was no sound in the corridor. This made her feel a kind of inexplicable panic. As if It''s as if all the people in black on this cruise ship have received a temporary message, and all of them have retreated, even left them alone. Why is that? There is an idea in Tang Shi''s mind that if something goes wrong, there must be a reason. If it can make them feel at ease and bold, something quite serious must have happened, so that they can break the jar and let Tang Shi move freely on this cruise ship. All the thoughts point to a possibility. Bo Ye and Congshan may have had an accident If they have an accident, then for the people in black, the biggest danger on this cruise ship has been removed, so naturally, no more people need to be placed to guard it. When Tang Shi returned to the place where he ran away from Bo Ye, the woman stood there and took a breath. The broken glass made her eyes red. She stepped forward and looked incredulously at the glass window with a big hole in it, from which the cold sea wind was blowing. It can be seen that at that time, it received a very strong blow, which completely cracked from the inside to the outside. Those fine dregs fell on the ground, crystal clear and extremely sharp, and cut the eyes of Tang poetry. She began to breathe fast and shiver. No This situation Is it, is it thin night and Congshan jump down from this window?! Tang poetry can''t calm down any more. She puts her hand on the broken window sill and looks down from the inside to the outside, and then she sees a rough sea. The rough waves roll from her eyes, and the human body is like a drop in the ocean. Almost one wave can submerge human beings. The ocean is too deep to look directly at. What is the probability of survival in such a severe environment? Tang Shi didn''t dare to think about it any more. She just wanted to calm down quickly and find a solution quickly. What''s the matter What can I contact Bo Ye? When they were locked in, all their communication equipment had been confiscated by Rongnan''s people. The only one left was Bo Ye''s ring shaped signal transmitter, but it was also the only contact tool. Bo Ye gave it to Tang Shi. Now Tang poetry gave it to Tang Yi. They all gave the survival signal to others. Tang Shi took back her sight and told her not to look at the sea which was gradually deepening because of the setting of the sun. She leaned against the window and kept breathing deeply. Then she suddenly turned her head and thought of something. Underground warehouse Underground warehouse! Yes, there may be a lifeboat in the underground warehouse As soon as Tang Shi''s eyes brightened, he rushed to his original hiding place. Faster, faster Bo Ye, they may be waiting for her to save them! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 986 As the sky began to sink, the night gradually approached the whole sky. Tang Shi rushed to the underground warehouse, where she found a life-saving canoe. She was out of breath. She directly opened the door of the warehouse to let in the light. Then she followed the light and found a professional pump. It took Tang Shi ten minutes to prop up the whole canoe. Then she dragged the canoe out and took a look at Tang Yi who was still in a coma. She bit her teeth and closed the door again. As he ran to the deck, Tang poetry was thinking about how to find the thin night in the vast sea. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Before Ming Ming, she was still fighting with Bo Ye. The relationship between Ming Ming and Bo Ye fell into a stalemate again. It''s clear that she can''t have a result with Bo Ye - but she was afraid of Bo Ye''s death, and she was so scared that she was going crazy. She didn''t know what she was going to do. She had to run around the deck at the beginning and didn''t find any falling point around. Tang poetry infers from the broken window where Bo Ye and Cong Shan would fall if they jumped out from there. There is no place nearby to support them, so the rest is the sea. The rough sea. During the whole process of Tang poetry watching the situation on the deck, no one else appeared. It seems that everyone has completely given up all vigilance against them, or that they have withdrawn. What''s the concept of withdrawal? It''s to make them completely lost in the sea. There are no sailors, no crew, and the cruise ship is driving like a headless fly on the sea level. One day, they will run out of ammunition and be trapped by all the people in the cruise ship on the sea They''ll all die in the end. It''s like a kind of invisible and long torture, which makes people fall deeper and deeper in the desperate generation, and finally leave the world with a dead heart. Tang Shi took a cool breath and put his head out of the railings of the deck to see the marks on the side. She had the experience of falling into the water from a cruise ship - in fact, Su Qi was the initiator at that time, and she had already guessed it. But she never broke it down, because later Su Qi was not bad to her, so Tang poetry buried it in a new place. But this time, it was a cruise ship, which made Tang poetry feel that this kind of coincidence was too much. She just stood on the deck and yelled, "thin night - thin night -" What''s the matter What is there to hear the response? The sea engulfs everything. What can she do to let Bo ye find her Can she find Bo Ye''s response? Have Bo Ye and Cong Shan been Dead in the sea, buried in the belly of a fish? As soon as Tang Shi shouts a few times, someone comes up quietly behind her, and then pulls her to the cabin beside her. Tang Shi is covered in her eyes, followed by someone kissing herself. It''s hot, urgent, with a fatal breath. The breath sounds like a life charm, pressing on the pulse of Tang poetry bit by bit. Her tears fell in silence. Thin night Thin night let go of her and gasped, "let you find a place to hide, why don''t you hide? Usually, I''m the opposite of you. Why are you still against me at this time? " Tang poetry is silent. "Have you had an accident?" "We hung on the awning under the window for a while, and when they got out, we turned it up again." Thin night pressed Tang Shi''s shoulder, "solved the remaining guards." It turned out that there was no one on the deck, because those few people in black were solved by thin night and Congshan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 987 Tang Shi is still in a state of shock. In fact, she has filtered countless ways to die in thin night, and even prepared for the worst. Unexpectedly, this man is standing in front of him alive now. Except for his bad face, everything else is still intact. Tang Shi doesn''t know how to describe her mood now. All kinds of emotions rush up. She grabs Bo Ye''s collar and says, "nothing''s wrong. Why don''t you give me a hint?"?! I thought you and Congshan I jumped down... " Bo Ye looks at Tang Shi''s messy hair. She is short of breath. Bo Ye knows that she has been stimulated in her heart. The man doesn''t speak. After a long time, she says, "Cong Shan and I It''s a split. Now go and gather. " Tang Shi nodded, "is nothing wrong with him?" "No The throat knot of Tang poetry moves up and down, but He seems to have found something extraordinary. This matter It seems that we can uncover the mystery of Rong Nan''s identity, but for fear that Tang poetry will be frightened again, Bo Ye suppresses her desire to talk to someone. Tang Shi noticed something wrong with Bo Ye''s face. She said, "my brother is still in the underground warehouse. I left the ring to him. Now we can You can take the ship back to its original port. " If I remember correctly, all the people on board should be solved, right? "No..." Bo Ye shook his head solemnly. "I went to the cab and found that the navigation and communication devices had been destroyed, and that they were broken." He looked up and said, "I don''t know whether these people who are holding us have really evacuated or Just find a place to hide. If it is the latter, then all our actions are actually under their monitoring. " Tang Shi discovered that the number of monitoring probes on the ship exceeded the normal number. It''s impossible to install so many later. "So there''s only one possibility." Bo yeshen said, "this ship So from the very beginning of the construction, it has been designed by Rong nan to deal with us in the end. " If this is a year plan, how deep is Rong Nan''s plan When everything has not hatched, we have planned the future and the ending thoroughly. At this moment, Tang poetry and Bo ye had already ignored their old and new feuds, and all their thoughts condensed into one, that is, escape. Tang Shi pointed to the kayak he had pulled out before and said, "can we leave this cruise ship by this?" "No way." Bo Ye immediately overturned her idea, "we stay on this cruise ship, at least the target is relatively large. When we get to the lifeboat, no one can find us at all. What''s more, there are still a few supplies left on the ship. We can hold on for a few days. Rongnan''s goal is to slowly force us to death in this sea, but as long as As long as my signal is sent out and accepted, there is a great possibility that we will survive. " "I wish, I wish..." Tang Shi put his hands together, "my only thing is My only one is still waiting for me... " "Wait a minute!" Bo Ye seems to have found something. "You told me before that Tang Wei went to the family gathering in the jungle, right?" The pupil of Tang poetry suddenly shrank, then murmured, "yes But I didn''t find Wei Wei... " Thin night suddenly thought of a place, and then grabbed Tang poetry to run under the deck, just step down, someone rushed across, shortness of breath, "thin night!" It''s Congshan. Cong Shan waved, "come here! This way There are other black jails, others are locked up! " "Damn it Another voice came from a room under the deck. Through a door, Qi Mo kicked and said, "shit! I was dazed and carried to this place where the birds don''t shit. Where is this Is Qi Mo shining in the eyes of Tang poetry? If everyone is there, the possibility of escape is great! "We''re on the same boat." Cong Shan explained to Qi Mo outside, "you calm down. We''ll find something to unlock. Bo Ye, you come down. It''s getting dark. We have to open the doors of these rooms." "Here we are." Bo Ye and Tang Shi came down and ran in the direction of Cong Shan, "do you have any thin wire like this? I can try... " Tang Shi said, "maybe in the underground warehouse!" "You go and get it." Thin night didn''t hesitate much, "Cong Shan, have you found another room?" Qi Mo inside yelled, "this voice? Is it thin night? Hello, Hello! Give me an answer "It''s me, it''s me. Keep your voice down. We haven''t ruled out the possibility that there is no one else on this ship." "Oh..." Qi Mo''s voice was still very urgent, "why is this I''m worried that lofan and I are separated and locked up. And Bai Yue! Bai Yue came to help, but he was shot. I don''t know where Bai Yue is now... ""What?" Thin night''s pupil shrinks, "what do you say? Bai Yue was shot? What''s going on? " "We are going to save you..." Qi Mo''s voice went down, and he probably began to recall what happened before he was in a coma. "I discussed with Luo fan and thought something was wrong. I heard that Tang Shi and Congshan went to a family gathering in the jungle. For fear of something, I wanted to come to the jungle to help Tang Shi, but I didn''t expect that..." Did not expect that this is Rongnan''s plan, deliberately exposed a little danger, lead them on the hook, good catch. But why are there Rongnan people in the jungle? Why didn''t Cong Shan find out at first? Cong Shan lowered his head and clenched his fist. "My father is under control We didn''t find out, so with me... " "I''m just waking up now: Jungle, from the beginning." Cong Shan closed his eyes and took a lot of effort to say, "I never thought that I just wanted to be a rich family. It may have been with Fengshen group from the beginning. The world needs genius, but it doesn''t need too many geniuses. When a group of geniuses gather together, it''s easy to change the sky, so..." At the beginning, those who followed Cong Xi in Cong''s family now unite with Rong nan to fight with them! "Damn it Qi Mo fiercely kicked a foot door, "how can such?" "There''s a ghost in the jungle? Or from the beginning We are betrayed? " Cong Shan was silent, and he had exhausted his reason to accept the truth. The jungle is not an underworld at all. It is the most shameful justice, the dark side of justice and the extreme vent of all justice! "So..." Qi Mo felt his throat trembling. "Looking back, laziness, we were given the task above to solve the jungle. In the end, we were strangled by the Fengshen group and the jungle. In fact, it was a well-designed game. The jungle was like another Fengshen group, but we knew nothing about it. They join hands to attack us, just to erase us! " Wipe away the existence of other talents, the world can not accommodate too many kings. Cong Shan also thought of this possibility and felt terrible. It turns out that the family that I have worked so hard to keep is It turned out to be one of the culprits who betrayed and persecuted themselves. Revealing the true face of the jungle can make people feel so cold "Therefore, the greedy must have thought of this possibility, and would have exhausted everything to protect us at the last moment." Qi Mo looked at the blocked ceiling, his eyes were lax, "we are cheated and betrayed by this world..." "What exactly does Rong Nan want to do?" Tang poetry goes back and forth, with wire in his hand. Bo Ye comes forward, and Cong Shan gives way to let Bo ye be at the keyhole. "How''s it going? Is it possible to open it? " "Let me try." Thin night voice hoarse, "are you in a good condition now?" "Nothing." Cong Shan tried to endure the turbulent waves in his heart. "No way." Bo Ye finally pokes the keyhole open, and then removes the lock outside. When he opens the door, Qi Mo rushes out straight from the inside, his eyes are red, "how can it be I''m going crazy now. Why do I have to go through this betrayal again? Rongnan didn''t kill us five years ago. Will it be like this five years later? " Bo Yedao, "calm down, now we go to find luofan." Qi Mo took a deep breath, kept taking a deep breath. Besides, he didn''t know what other way to relax himself a little bit. His whole nerves were tense. From the clue five years ago to now, when everything was connected, Rong Nan, the biggest behind the scenes, the man who calculated everything, became more and more terrible in his heart. "I haven''t figured out why Rong Nan To destroy the seven sins. Because in the beginning, the seven sins also worked for them. " Seven sins are also from Fengshen group! They used to be good brothers, discussing together, doing experiments together, participating in various academic forums together, and making field reference together Why Cong Shan has always been indifferent, but at this moment, the voice is still a little distressing, "seven sins never Betrayed anyone. " "The only thing we''re sorry about is probably greed." Qi Mo red eyes, and then he suddenly turned to see thin night, "thin night, we need you." We need you. Bo Ye was stunned. "We''re going to fight back." Qi Mo''s fingers became tighter and tighter. "We need Second greed "So be greedy." Qi Mo''s hand is still stained with blood. This is when Bai Yue was injured before, he went to help, so he accidentally ran into the bloodstain. At this moment, Qi Mo''s eyes are solemn and tragic, and his voice is dumb. "Seven sins can''t disappear, and they won''t disappear! If there is a first generation, there will be successors! So Bo Ye - come and be us. Rong Nan has forced us to this position. Why don''t we Let''s make a scene out and outwww.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 988 Qi Mo''s words make thin night''s pupil shrink fiercely, he can''t believe to say, "what do you mean?" "The seven sins must be collected." Qi Mo took a deep breath, "greed died five years ago, five years later You come to be our greed. " Tang Shi stood there, shocked as Bo Ye. They had never thought of such a development from the beginning, but now, the first of the seven sins, arrogance, the master of Tang Wei and the famous hacker on the Internet, code name r7cky, is making a request to them - Bo Ye, to become the second greedy. "With your ability, I believe you." Qi Mo said, "I need to find lofan. I also need Find Tang Wei For this, Bo Ye can only shake his head and say, "I don''t have any clue yet." "Damn it Qi mo of Hu Lai turns around and kicks the door, "I don''t know where Bai Yue and Luo fan are Bai Yue was injured. I saw him with my own eyes. Did you find him? " Bo Ye is still that kind of despairing expression. Now they are in a situation where there is no way to contact each other. What''s more, being in the sea is like a drop in the ocean. How can you imagine where other people will be? He could only say, "no, I didn''t see Bai Yue at all..." "Son of a bitch!" Qi Mo was really angry. "What does Rong Nan want to do? He wants to make us seven criminals Are you going to kill them all? " "Maybe it''s not death, it''s rebirth." Thin night''s pupil lax, "he wants to change a batch of new seven sins It''s the seven children who were in London... " What Rongnan wants is everything, come again! Qi Mo said, "let''s go to watch the surveillance." "What do you mean?" Tang poetry asked a question. Cong Shan explained for Qi Mo, "surveillance is used to monitor us, so We can do the opposite. Since it''s monitoring us, if Tang Wei and Luo fan are also on this ship, there must be other cameras in the monitoring room aiming at them! " "We can determine their general location through surveillance video!" As soon as Tang Shi''s eyes brightened, he felt that he had found hope, "follow me! When I sneaked out of the underground warehouse, I passed by the monitoring room! " "Good." Bo Yedao, "you take us, Qimo, we need a person to guard here." "Why?" "We can''t put all our eggs in one basket." Bo Ye narrowed her eyes, and there was a glimmer of vigilance in her eyes. "If their people stay in a corner of the ship, we''ll go, that''s to say, we''ll throw ourselves into the net..." "I''ll keep it here." Cong Shan stepped back and distanced himself from them. "I''ll wait here and check the situation of several rooms on the way. You go." "What about contact information?" "The siren is the contact information." Cong Shan frowned and looked very serious. "The monitoring room must be equipped with a direct alarm button. If you are in danger, just press that button. I will help you." "Good." Bo Ye and Tang Shi left, and Qi Mo was the last to leave. When he left, he looked back at Cong Shan deeply. He knew that Cong Shan''s inner sense of guilt was stronger than anyone else. If he could find something wrong with the jungle earlier, then Then maybe it won''t happen. Qi Mo''s voice was low and he didn''t look back. He just said, "brother Don''t do anything stupid. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 989 Don''t do stupid things. After finishing this sentence, Qi Mo turned around and left with Bo Ye, leaving Cong Shan alone in the corridor under the deck. Dim lights hit his face, the man''s expression obscure. He stood there like a ghost. ****** Tang Shi and Bo ye find the imprisoned Luo fan on the second floor. Half an hour later, through the empty monitoring room, they find the monitored Luo fan in a room on the second floor. He is also in a coma. Qi Mo remembers the structure around the room and later finds him on the second floor. Bo Ye opens the door in the same way. After entering, Qi Mo goes up to the people who hold Luo fan, "Ventus? Ventus, wake up Luo fan wakes up from his sleep, opens his eyes to see Qi Mo, and then slowly closes his eyes. Qi Mo was startled by this reaction. He gave a cry and then began to shake luofan back and forth. Luofan couldn''t stand it any more. Finally, there was another expression on his paralyzed face. The man pushed Qi Mo away and said, "I''m ok I inhaled too much ecstasy before... " "How did you sleep again?" said lofan Qi Mo cold a face, "because I have nothing to do." I don''t have any contact tools and I can''t escape. The only way to kill time is sleeping. It''s just that I can keep my energy. Qi MUGA''s brain crashed. He couldn''t figure out the brain circuit of luofan, but it seemed reasonable to think about it again. Luo fan sits up from the bed, the scar on his body is not much, or to be exact, only Cong Shan and Tang Yi suffered serious injury. Why? If you think about it carefully, Cong Shan and Tang Yi are both related to Tang poetry. Tang poetry and Bo Ye both find this common point. They look at each other. It''s not interesting to fight with each other at this time. Only by integrating the clues in everyone''s hands can they make new discoveries. Tang Shi said, "it''s very possible that Rongnan is trying to get rid of the people who have something to do with me. " "That means you''ve probably met Rong Nan before." Thin night sink a way, "you know Rong Nan''s past." Tang Shi was stunned. Her memory of the past was too vague. When she looked back carefully, it seemed that only the past from high school, which was all about thin night, was left. When I was a child, it seemed that It''s true that I can only remember bits and pieces. She did not speak, silent for a while, for a long time, "I will try to think, lofan, do you have a way to contact the outside world?" Luo fan shakes his head, "the computers on Qi Mo and I have been confiscated." "Damn it." Bo ye cursed, and he said, "let''s go back to the deck first. Congshan is still there." "Good." "Is there no one else on board?" "What about Asuka? What about Bai Yue? " "Bai Yue escaped." Luofan''s eyes are very sharp, "Asuka was not captured from the beginning, she was on her way, but before that we were cheated into the jungle..." Bo Ye was stunned, "so Neither did Tang Wei Where are all of them? " Several people shake their heads one after another, and then go back. But during this period, Bo Ye suddenly finds something wrong. No. Abnormal Rong Nan''s choice to evacuate everyone from the ship is not normal. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 990 In this way, it seems that there is no threat, so we should reduce the number of people and relax our vigilance. But when we think about it carefully, they are only temporarily detained, not really dead. With Ronan''s IQ, we can imagine that as long as they are not dead, the threat will not decrease at all. So why Will Rong Nan still call people to leave? "Maybe they I didn''t leave at all Bo Ye sounded an alarm in his mind - "go back to Congshan! If we don''t leave the Congshan, it''s dangerous! " Tang Shi''s pupils shrank. Several people ran wildly in the corridor, ran outside and went down from overtime. When they got inside, they saw that the passage below was already empty. It''s empty. It''s insanely quiet. "No..." Bo Ye shakes his head. He takes two steps back. "Wrong I was wrong from the beginning... " They put in a wrong idea, the real relaxation of vigilance, in fact, is their own - Rong Nan''s stratagem success! Tang Shi looked around anxiously, but at this moment, no one could give an answer. Where''s Congshan. Did you disappear, or Was captured by Rongnan''s men who peeped in the dark? Just at this time, there was a sound of the dagger coming out of the sheath. The subtle sound reached everyone''s ears. In this quiet space, it was magnified countless times. With the sound of breathing, everyone turned slowly, and then saw ace standing at the door. The young deacon, dressed in black, stood there and said hello to them without expression. "Hello." "You are..." Qi Mo Zheng Zheng Zheng, then reaction over who this is, "you are Rongnan side of the attendant?" "That''s unreasonable." Ace pointed at Qi Mo, "how dare you call your name." Qi Mo is pointed at by the knife and gun, but Luo fan''s eyebrows and eyes come forward, blocking the direction that ACE points to with his body. This reaction makes ace smile, "Oh? It''s moving to be a partner of life and death. " Qi Mo grabbed Luo fan''s wrist and clenched, "what do you want to do?" Luo fan didn''t say a word. He was always like this. He was good at fighting and machinery. He was always in front of Qi mo. Close your lips, needless to say a word, but you are ready to kill. "As far as I know, this is a famous master of fighting skills in the world?" "It''s a pity, Mr. Ventus. I know all about your skills. You don''t have guns or tools. Do you think you can beat us?" Lofan''s eyes are down! "Even if you can''t fight in close combat..." Ace slowly took out another concealed weapon at the cuff, "but, can you be faster than me?" Luo fan seems to be enraged, all over taut, like a full to the limit of the bow and arrow, but Qi Mo seizes him, "calm down! Don''t be irritated "At this time, Bo Ye, you shouldn''t hide behind here." Another female voice came from behind ace, and then Lu Yiting appeared with a smile, "I still remember the plot when you took me away and tortured me in the black prison, forcing me to tell you all the news about you." Bo Ye keeps Tang poetry behind him. All the first reactions of him and lofan are to protect their most important things behind them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 991 "But now I''ve given you a taste of black prison. I didn''t expect you to run out so fast. I thought you and Tang Shi would fight each other in it. " Lu Yiting giggled. Her beautiful face was a little chilly. "Your existence threatens you, so you and Tang poetry He is the one who can''t stay Tang poetry was shocked all over. He went to see Bo Ye unbelievably. Bo Ye clenched his fist. Facing Lu Yiting''s words, he said, "do you want to tell the truth at last?" "Ha ha ha, for the sake of the dying." Lu Yiting also suddenly raised the concealed weapon and pointed to Bo Ye''s eyebrow, "if it wasn''t for Tang poetry''s investigation of some traces of the truth, you wouldn''t wake up all of a sudden and be led by the nose from beginning to end. An MI''s death and an Ru''s falling into a coma lead to the loss of two generals. Originally, we wanted you to be an obscure scum man in Bo Ye''s life, but I didn''t expect that an MI was so useless that there was no way to achieve the end. " This kind of straightforward words let Bo Ye''s blood flow up. "Bo Ye, you don''t have to be proud. You have been controlled by us for the first half of your life. Not only you, but also Tang Shi, Tang Yi, and all of you, even the whole world and society, are your plans! He can come back for glory and destroy everything, including those we live now This city. " Thin night stares at Lu Yiting''s face, "is it you who let the quiet corpse loading car explode on the way?" "Yes." Lu Yiting did not deny, "it''s not normal for the cabinet to say that the chess pieces that have lost their function have no bones? If one day I lose my function like tranquility, I will end my life before that. " "You can do that for Ronan." Bo Ye grinned slowly, "so Don''t you envy rongbei, who has been used up by Rongnan to get everything back? " Lu Yiting''s expression suddenly twisted, her hand holding the weapon even began to slowly tremble, "what do you know - thin night! What qualifications do you have to say! You don''t even believe the innocence of Tang poetry. What qualifications do you have to talk about feelings with me! You can''t understand my feelings for you! After all, you always care about yourself "There is no denying it." Thin night unexpectedly didn''t retort, "I really only care about myself before that." "Ha ha ha." Lu Yiting laughed like she was out of her mind. "Do you think you alone can send Tang poetry to prison? You think the surveillance video is really intact? I want to ask you, what do you think you are! Your thin night is just a bullet, just a toy used by others. You don''t understand from beginning to end! You are the one who really helps you! Bo Ye, you accomplice Accomplice! These two words cut the chest of thin night hard, the man opened his eyes incredulously, "what do you say..." "Let Tang poetry go to jail I didn''t think that Tang poetry could survive five years in prison because of your driving. " Lu Yiting''s insidious expression aimed at Tang poetry, which shocked Tang poetry, "you should have died In your script, you, Tang Yi Including Cong Shan, they all deserve to die! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 992 This sentence surprised all of them. It never occurred to them that Rong Nan''s original script had such an ultimate goal When everything is not finished, no one knows what Rongnan wants next. But now, Tang poetry understands. Ronan wants them dead. All those who participated in that year''s plan died. Start all over again. Lu Yiting''s weapon points at Tang Shi, but now there is Bo Ye standing in front of Tang Shi. He stands in front of her, and he doesn''t blink his eyelids even if he is pointed at her head. For a long time, the man laughed. The laughter made Lu Yiting a little surprised. "Do you think this is really safe?" Thin night''s words let Lu Yiting pupil shrink, did they miss to catch a person? No At that time, the passengers of the plane accident were also detained under the deck, and there were other people with seven crimes. Either they had been seriously injured and had no attack power, or they were not locked up here now, leaving a trackless gluttony, because there was no news in recent years Perhaps, like greed, it is no longer in this world. Is there anything that hasn''t been caught in this casting net? Lu Yiting gasped, and ACE held her down, "don''t panic, maybe that''s what Bo Ye said on purpose --" "do I mean it on purpose, don''t you know it in your heart?" Bo Ye takes a look at ace and realizes that his fists are tightly clenched. It''s obvious that he''s trying to hold on. Look Sure enough, he guessed it right. "Your Excellency, Ronan, probably forgot the most important person." Ace turned pale for a moment. "That is There was nothing wrong with Tang weigen. " Bo Ye looks up at the sky on the deck, and at the other end of the corridor stands ace and Lu Yiting holding guns. But at this moment, he doesn''t feel oppressed at all. Because he knew that someone was coming. Their rescuers, his prodigy. "Except for LAN Ming''s Fengshen group, except for ye Jingtang outside, except for the seven sins, except for the Tang family, except for the jungle, except for our Bo family --" Bo Yeh laughed wildly, and his voice fell on the sea level, causing a huge wave -- "you have forgotten a group of people, that is, Wen Lizhi and Tang Wei of the Wen family!" Ace just felt as if his heart had been hit by something, and then he heard a sound in his ear. Then they looked up and saw a black spot approaching. No That''s not a black spot "No..." Ace murmured, "it''s impossible..." Originally, they thought that Bo ye had been cornered. Originally, they thought that this was all the people who participated in the whole planning chain. Originally, they thought that No As the black spot got closer and closer, they saw someone holding the microphone on it, and the helicopter appeared in their view. The green dinosaur, dressed in pajamas, stood there shouting with exaggerated posture, "shameless villain below! You are surrounded Helicopter? Ace stepped back two steps, pointed the pistol up, "why do they have helicopters?! This is not something ordinary people can do - " " there is no impossibility in the world of upstarts. " The green dinosaur put his waist in, "when the upstart and the overbearing president unite, they are equal to invincible in the world." Then he flashed back, "isn''t that right, Wenshao?" Wen Lizhi stood there, followed by Wen Mingzhu holding Tang Wei. She cried down with red eyes, "Tang Poetry - I''ve come to save you!" Remember That day, Wen Mingzhu fled from the Wen family and slept in Tang poetry''s home. Because it was so quiet, everyone forgot that Wen Mingzhu still existed! Tang Wei was held in his arms and looked straight into thin night''s eyes. At that moment, a big man and a small man passed through the clouds and looked at each other. It was like an inheritance. The little boy said, "when I was in London, if you disappeared or were in danger, I would come to save you. Bo Ye, we have an appointment He stopped calling him daddy. He called him in a man''s way. Bo Ye, you are responsible for protecting Mommy, I am responsible for protecting you! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 993 But now, this beloved woman who has been almost forgotten by everyone has assumed a sense of responsibility. Without her, Tang Wei is likely to be arrested with Bo Ye. Without her, how can Wen Lizhi appear now?! Wen Mingzhu The Pearl of the palm, who was put under house arrest by wenlizhi, is no longer the timid woman. She shouts from the top of the helicopter, and the deafening wind blows through her ears in response to the rising and falling waves on the sea level -- "Tang poetry!" Ace took two steps back with a gun and looked at the helicopter above his head incredulously. What else did Wen Mingzhu want to say? He was pulled to the end by Wen Lizhi, and the man said angrily, "standing in front of this, falling down is to seek death!" Wen Mingzhu was shocked by the rebuke. She was holding Tang Wei, and the little boy jumped out of her arms. Then he grabbed the safety rope on the ground and installed it on himself. Wen Lizhi was so scared that he yelled, "Tang Wei you --" "I have to go down!" Tang Wei''s voice was firmer than Wen Lizhi''s, "I can''t let my relatives have an accident below..." Ace''s concealed weapon pointed directly at the helicopter, "looking for such a big group, is to make you become the live target of the gun?" "If you can hit me, just try it!" Chris in the cab put up his middle fingers. "Dare you bully even foreign friends?" Ace was stunned. How could foreigners appear Wait a minute, this man seems to be a friend of Tang poetry! Lu Yiting had a cold sweat in her palm, "so We are not rivals at all "Then die together." Ace will Lu Yiting stopped behind him, "hide." "What are you doing?" Lu Yiting took out her walkie talkie, but ace didn''t even have time to stop her. Lu Yiting said, "Sir, we need support here -" "I can''t inform you!" Ace just roared. Lu Yiting sent information and knew it was too late No If Rong Nan shows up at the moment, it must be over! Everything is going to be exposed! Unexpectedly, a rather cold voice came from Rongnan, "I''m on the boat." He''s on the boat. Everyone on the deck heard it. Several people have been stunned, did not think of this possibility. But under such circumstances, the situation has not allowed them to be stunned, Lu Yiting tut directly took out a gun and fired in a row, the trajectory of the bullets shot out a row of holes along Bo Ye''s steps, Bo Ye with Tang poetry back, the voice is shaking, "they really come!" "There''s an encirclement in the back!" Qi Mo looked back and found that someone was climbing up on the other end of the deck - the group of people in black before! Sure enough They didn''t evacuate at all, just want Bo Ye and others to think that they evacuated on purpose! "Protect Tang poetry!" Bo Ye shouts and pushes Tang poetry directly to Luo fan. Luo fan''s pupil shrinks and sees Bo Ye rushing out against the light and shadow of the sword. Not even a second of hesitation. Entrust Tang poetry to others, and then rush into this fight - at that moment, Tang poetry''s eyes pass the shadow of that thin night. At the end of the darkness, death''s sneer, this rough sea engulfed all the cries of the survivors. No!! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 994 In a flash of lightning and flint, the seven shots of that year flashed through the mind of Tang poetry. The ruthless missile that breaks all her worlds, destroys all her reason, and takes everything from Boye. No Don''t do that Even if I don''t see Bo Ye from now on, she doesn''t want to. She doesn''t want Bo Ye to have an accident again! Tang Shi wants to rush out to stop him. Then Qi Mo sees his idea. Tang Wei jumps down from the helicopter with a rope. He shouts, "no!" Wen Lizhi pressed Wen Mingzhu to the seat, "wait here, don''t come down! Chris, protect Wen Mingzhu for me "Protect your sister!" Chris said, "I have to fly a plane! Eugene! You can watch it for me - " " OK. " Eugene, who was sitting in the co pilot''s cab, took a look at wenlizhi and said, "land!" Wenlizhi followed Tang Wei to jump down from the plane. At the moment of landing, a man in black grabbed the rope in their direction. He almost wanted to take the opportunity to grab the rope and then throw the whole plane down. But their thoughts were soon seen. Wen Lizhi took out his gun directly from his pocket, and then pressed the plate without hesitation. Wen Mingzhu let out a scream, and then saw someone hurt and fell to the ground! The smell of blood was all over the deck, and it was frightening. Bo Ye blocked Tang poetry with his body at the moment when the gunshot rang out, and then Tang poetry yelled, "Bo Ye!" Even in this daze, ACE followed closely to launch the concealed weapon. The concealed weapon narrowly brushed past Bo Ye''s face and pulled out a hot bloodstain. Ace Tut, Lu Yiting grabbed him and ran back, "go back to protect you --" as soon as ace was shocked, he immediately thought of something. As soon as he wanted to go, someone came near from the other side of the boat. Tang Shi fixed her eyes and looked at it But it''s Asuka! She drove a motorboat and rowed the waves directly to the side of the cruise ship. Then she threw out a steel rope in her hand. She stepped on the body of the cruise ship and went straight up. She flipped it out and went into the deck of the cruise ship! A woman who is more handsome than a man smiles a little. Her teeth are shining in the corners of her mouth. The contrast is very strong. Asuka says, "we women should solve the problems between women." "Nothing''s wrong with you?" Qi Mo stood there a little surprised, "I thought you too..." "Fart, am I so easy to get into trouble?" Asuka said, "on the way to find you, you realize that something is wrong, and you directly say hello to LAN Ming." Then Asuka slipped a very delicate concealed weapon from her sleeve and pointed to Lu Yiting, "do you want to hurt the person who committed seven crimes? Pass me first She turned to the others and said, "Rong Nan is under the other deck of the ship! This is a message from ye Jingtang. Bo Ye, let''s go Let''s go! What else does Tang Shi want to say? Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi and runs in the opposite direction. As he wants to catch up, Qi Mo and Luo fan stop him and say, "wait a minute, this handsome deacon --" his eyes are stained with a sense of killing. "Why don''t we have a competition? Is it your concealed weapon that is fast and our action fast?" Qi Mo smiles coldly, "thin night, take Tang poetry to walk!" "Stop!" Thin night in a panic, want to take Tang poetry to leave, but unexpectedly was a voice to pull the pace. "Are you sure you''re leaving with Tang Shi, regardless of his brother''s life?" Looking back, Tang Shi saw Cong Shan pushed out with a knife pointing at his head, and then followed Ma Qiang! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 995 It turned out that they had left Cong Shan alone under the deck, and there was an accident! Tang Shi''s breath stagnated. She watched Cong Shan tied by her hands behind her back. She stopped, red eyes on Ma Qiang''s face, "shameless!" "You''re not prepared to leave your brother under the deck by yourself, so that we can take advantage of it?" Ma Qiang forced against the temple of Congshan, "blame yourself if you want to!" At this moment, countless thoughts pass through Bo Ye''s mind. Later, when he looks into Congshan''s eyes, the man only moves his mouth to him, but does not speak to Tang Shi - take her away. All he said was these three words. For a moment like lightning and flint, thin night stares at Congshan''s eyes and suddenly understands everything. Take Tang poetry. Go to find Rongnan. Don''t look back. Even at this moment, the metal blade pointed at my head, I have never been afraid. Cong Shan shouts to Bo Ye, "take the Tang poetry away! Thin night --! " This roar can almost pierce Bo Ye''s soul. It''s another man entrusted with his life, "don''t mind me, take Tang poetry and find the truth!" Tang Shi''s tears gush out madly. Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi''s hand and covers her eyes. The wind blows past her ears. Behind him, the man in black chases and the sound of gunfire every second. He protects Tang Shi from the barrage of gunfire. From this end of the cruise ship to that part of the cruise ship - Ye Jingtang and others approach on another cruise ship, "found it! It''s thin night ¡°R7CKY£¡ ventus£¡ Are you there Bai Yue couldn''t bear it any longer. Even though his old wounds were not healed, he still yelled to the deck, "I''m coming with reinforcements! LAN Ming and ye Jingtang come here - " Qi Mo and Luo fan are fighting with ACE, and they see someone jumping and waving on another huge and luxurious cruise ship," I''m coming! " "It''s Bai Yue!" Qi Mo eyes a bright, "he didn''t have an accident originally!" "Damn --" ace''s moves are more and more fierce, which can drive luofan to death. It turns out that there is not only lofan who is proficient in melee skills, but also ace! They obey Rong Nan''s orders and never show that the mountain is leaking. Only at this time can their real abilities be inspired. "It''s just the seven sins that come together." "It''s better to let you disappear in this sea together," said ace "Wolf ambition!" Bai Yue jumps in from the other side of the boat, and the whole person falls on the deck with the roaring wind, almost hitting a pole. Then ye Jingtang says, "Lan Ming, have you brought the Fengshen group?" "Some people sent helicopters." LAN Ming calmly stares at the front, "support ah long and them." Rong Nan is not the only one with power and power, but also they! And the friends around Tang poetry! From the beginning of despair, to the point where the situation is now reversed, Bo Ye thinks that their only weakness is the number of people. Rong Nan has countless troops of people in black lurking on the ship, but they don''t. Cong Shan was kicked on the ground by Ma Qiang, coughing up a mouthful of blood, and then Ma Qiang pushed the tip of the knife directly to Cong Shan''s neck, "the dying man - since you are useless, you''d better die!" "No way!" Behind him, someone rushed straight up. It was Tang Wei. His eyes were shining with a firm luster. The little boy was standing in the crowd with his thin body holding a hunting launcher on the cruise ship in his right hand. The man in black, who wanted to subdue him, was surprised when he saw the weapon in Tang Wei''s hand, and then slowly formed an encirclement, which surrounded Tang Wei, Wen Lizhi and Congshan. There is no way to escape! Cong Shan, with blood in his mouth, is trampled on the ground by Ma Qiang. He struggles to open his eyes to see Tang Wei. He sees the boy''s dark pupils. He said to Congshan, "little uncle, do you remember what you taught me?" If you take up arms, you will have blood in your life. But I took up arms just to protect you. The weapon in Tang Wei''s hand is still shaking. When he first used the launcher, because of its strong recoil, he broke his wrist. But now, he is no longer afraid of the pain of fracture. Ma Qiang looks at Tang Wei as if he saw the thin night of that year. The man sneered to maintain his dignity, and then stepped on Cong Shan''s chest more forcefully, as if to vent. He said, "you little boy really think --" before the voice fell, Tang Wei didn''t even blink his eyelids, and directly pulled the plate! A blade flew directly past Ma Qiang''s face, just like the wound that ACE shot at Bo Ye''s face. Now Tang Wei gave it back to Ma Qiang, with murderous look in his eyes. He was not afraid of the middle-aged man whose size was different from him. His hand was shaking slowly, "don''t look down on anyone, asshole!"Ma Qiang looked at Tang Wei in a dazed way, then he trembled all over, "you --" "be careful!" Wen Lizhi was just about to speak, and a man rushed over behind him to put Tang Wei down directly. The little boy was too weak to resist, and his weapon was out of hand now. Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks. As soon as he wants to get it back, someone kicks the gun off the ground. Ma Qiang gives a sinister smile and looks at the gun being kicked to his feet. Wen Lizhi stopped Tang Wei behind him and said, "stand still!" "Now it''s clear that you have nowhere to escape, and you''re pretending to fight back. It''s really a big laugh!" Ma Qiang wanted to pick up the weapon, but the next second, the man who was trampled on the ground unexpectedly got up from the ground. However, while Ma Qiang relaxed his vigilance, he grabbed the launcher on the ground! "Little uncle!" Tang Wei gave a cry, which led Tang Shi and Bo Ye to look back. Wen Lizhi shouts to Bo Ye, "don''t look back! Go to find Rongnan! Ma Qiang, here we are As soon as he said this, some people in black came up. Wen Lizhi raised his legs and got out of the crowd. Ma Qiang''s sea of people tactic was to drag them away. Now Wen Lizhi is very weak to protect Tang Wei and Congshan! Thin night pause, monkey head has qi and blood surge. "Your son has me, Bo Ye, take Tang poetry to find Rong Nan!" Wen Lizhi picked up Tang Wei, and the little boy was besieged by people in black. His last sentence was - "Mommy, with all our hopes, go to find Rongnan!" They are all procrastinating for Tang poetry and Bo Ye! "Damn it, when will the rescue of Fengshen group arrive?" Ye Jingtang cursed. On another ship, Jiang Qi''s eyes were red, and LAN Ming kept talking on his walkie talkie, "where are you?" "Lan Shao, it''s fast, it''s fast!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 996 Before their troops came, the number of people in black on Rongnan''s side was obviously down on them, so it was impossible for them to escape. The only way left was to delay their time and try to lengthen their attention on the deck. Ye Jingtang looks at Wen Lizhi. In order to protect Tang Wei from being hurt, he has suffered many attacks. He shouts, "are you stupid, wenlizhi? Bo Ye gave you a gun!" Hearing this, Tang poetry was shocked. Looking back, she questioned Bo Ye, "do you know Wen Lizhi?" Thin night stammered to make up not to go on, "aunt, this kind of critical moment can not ask such a question?" Tang Shi clung to Bo Ye and pointed to Wen Lizhi, who was surrounded by the crowd. "Did you know him long ago?" Bo Ye was frightened by Tang Shi''s eyes and said directly, "I''ve known him for a long time. Don''t care about such small details. Let''s go to the other end of the deck first - everyone is helping us to delay..." Tang Shi said, "you and Wen Li knew each other early. Why didn''t you say so early! Did you mean to ask wenlizhi to make trouble for me? " Wen Lizhi heard Tang poetry speak ill from a long distance. First, a man in black fell on his back, and then the man took time to shout, "heaven and earth, conscience! Bo Ye won''t let me say it, so I didn''t say it! " It''s no wonder that Wen Lizhi and Tang poetry had the same tone, because he and Bo ye were good friends at all! Wen family, Wen Li Zhi, and Bo family, Bo Ye, can guess that they must have intersected in some areas. Why did she believe in their acting? Wen Lizhi ran wildly in the crowd in black with Tang Yilu on his shoulder. "Bo Ye, I swear I will never do this kind of crap again. Look what kind of crap circle you bring me into..." Tang Wei pointed to Wen Li and said, "someone is aiming at you at 8 o''clock!" "It''s easy to lose your life!" Wen Lizhi yelled, and then looked up at the helicopter above. Someone had been trying to climb up and capture it. As a result, Wen Lizhi had to guard against those who wanted to destroy the helicopter. Ye Jingtang asks Jiang Qi to stay on another luxury cruise ship. He has already joined the scuffle. Qi Mo and Luo fan are joining ace''s sword. At that moment, Luo fan''s eyes pass a trace of consternation. "Wait..." He suddenly thought of something, "this trick, you are..." It''s the young man who was ridiculed in the final of a world top competition with him two years ago! "Is that you?" Luo fan has never been so straightforward, he has always been the iceberg paralysis, but at this moment, also showed a look of shock. Ace quietly took on these conjectures, and then said, "it''s me." The boy who was not expected, but all the way to the final. There is no way to describe the shock in luofan''s eyes. Qi Mo goes up to help, and ACE just takes out his weapon. At this moment, Qi Mo raises his leg and smashes it! There was a click and the concealed weapon fell to the ground, but what I didn''t expect was that ace was deliberately attacking the West and East. He bent down and made way for another way. A man in black stepped on his back and rushed up. The dagger in his hand pointed directly at Qi Mo''s forehead! At that moment, between minutes and seconds, there was a pause in their vision. It''s like the most classic scene in the movie. By slow motion analysis, the man in black steps on ACE''s back and jumps up to launch. Qi mocuo can''t prevent and retreat, but has no way to go back. Then, the blazing point of the knife had been forced in front of the eyelashes. Wave your wrist - skin and flesh! The sound of blood spatter came, followed by Qi Mo''s scream, "Ventus!!!" He seems to be crazy. He hugs luofan. The man has already fallen to the ground and lies in a pool of blood. The bright and dazzling color is like Qi Mo''s blood flowing through his heart. His voice tears. At this moment, everyone''s action stops. Luo fan stepped forward to block Qi Mo''s knife. When Tang Shi heard Qi Mo''s voice, her eyes were red on the spot. But it was too late. Bo Ye grabbed her and didn''t let her turn back. She jumped down to the bottom of the deck, ran to the top of the corridor and kicked her hard - the last door finally opened. The seven sins, ye Jingtang, Wen Lizhi, LAN Ming, and Xiao Tang Wei, finally bring Bo Ye and Tang Shi to this room. To Rong Nan. To the truth. When the door opened, the dark room suddenly became very bright, followed by someone sitting on the swivel chair, slowly turning his body. Face up to Tang poetry and Bo Ye. Rong Nan grinned. "It''s not too late." "You are..." Tang Shi trembled. "You''ve seen all the riots, but you''re still at the bottom of the boat..." Rong Nan didn''t speak. He just looked at Tang Shi with a very complicated look. Finally, he said, "you''re still alive. It shows that there are many incredible things in the world. What''s the matter?"He has the face to ask what happened! Tang Shi said, "Rong Nan, turn yourself in and announce what you have done all over the world!" "I am the world!" Rong Nan''s face passed a fierce expression, "do you want me to announce the world? It''s impossible. No matter what it is, it can''t escape my calculation! " "You are wrong." Thin night but in Rongnan most high spirited when voice, broke his next want to say everything. "If everything is as you say So Tang poetry died long ago in prison. " Bo Ye stares into Rong Nan''s eyes and destroys his fantasy kingdom with every word. He knows how hurtful language can be. For Tang poetry, it is the same for Rong Nan. To understate a few words, all the efforts in an instant fall apart, everything collapsed. "Because rongbei can''t come back." Bo Ye goes forward, fearless Rong Nan''s desk has a gun, he goes forward, "everything you want, has gone up in smoke, Rong Nan. Rong Bei died as like as two peas. She really died, and you counted so many, but counted all the families, but they were exactly the same as before -- there was no way to bring her back. Hearing Bo Ye''s straightforward words, Rong Nan''s eyes gradually appear scarlet color. It''s like blood spilled from the heart to the eyes. Bo Yeh smiles clearly, and then says, "what''s more You''ve been wrong about one thing. We are human beings, not chess pieces. If we are chess pieces, everything should be under your command. You underestimate people''s obsession, and you never think about how powerful people are. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 997 How fragile can people be? Tang poetry is so fragile that one finger is cut off and the right hand is discarded in prison. The whole person is depressed and becomes a devil like a madman. People want to avoid three points when they see it. But how powerful are people? Tang Shi learned to use her left hand when she lost her right hand. After she was depressed, she used her own efforts to get out of trouble. Under the great blow of her family''s death, one can still teach Tang Wei to be such a strong child. Human beings can never be calculated and planned. Because there are countless possibilities in the existence of human beings. "That''s where you''re most wrong." Bo Ye bowed his head and chuckled, "since Tang poetry didn''t die in prison, everything has been out of order and deviated from the track you initially set. Later, I discovered the true face of tranquility step by step, as well as all kinds of entanglements between Ye Jingtang and Jiang Qi, all of which have made it impossible for you to start. " Rong Nan is short of breath and wants to say something, but Bo Ye doesn''t give him a chance. "You want to continue to plan this case, so even if Tang Shi and I make new progress later, you still want to take the lead and let the plane crash again, so that I think Tang Shi got on that plane. The passengers on the plane will be imprisoned to make people think that the plane has really disappeared. " "There is also a quiet sudden return, sitting in a wheelchair, and the woman who looks very similar to Tang poetry." Bo Ye took a deep breath, "everything is arranged by you. Everything that was good can go to the final point that you want most - but since Tang Shi was in prison, everything has been disturbed." Tang Shi was stunned. Listening to Bo Ye''s analysis, his ears began to hum. She didn''t die. She survived on her own willpower and didn''t commit suicide in prison. So when she came out later, she would meet Bo Ye again and have so many subsequent ups and downs. All this is based on the fact that Tang poetry is not dead. Because Tang poetry is not dead, there are so many other troubles. Suddenly she understood. He is the first and most obvious but fatal mistake in Rong Nan''s plan. Rong Nan miscalculated Tang poetry, so later there were so many people who couldn''t find the real murderer behind the scenes to harm her. Because they are all Rongnan, they want to wipe out Tang poetry and let everything go back to the original track. She stepped back and shook her head. "Do you want me to die?" "The Tang family is not innocent." Rong Nan looked up at the eyes of Tang poetry and saw the unbelievable things in the eyes of Tang poetry. He knew that all the cognition of Tang poetry was being destroyed by him. From now on, those truths will subvert the three views of Tang poetry. How hard did Bo ye take to accept the fact that he was completely put together? If it''s Tang poetry, I''m afraid it can''t bear it. Should it collapse? The first 20 years of life, all but a profound calculation, then how desperate? Thinking of this, Rong Nan finds it interesting. He wants to see the expression of their belief collapse. He wants these people - these talented, powerful, selfish and cold people to disappear from the world. Let all the world chains return to their original appearance. "The children born in the Bo family will naturally take over the Bo family, and the scenery is boundless. If the Tang family doesn''t go bankrupt, Tang Shi will also be a daughter. The starting point is countless times higher than others, and life has been completely different from others since I got a good baby. " Rong Nan spoke in a low voice, like a demon whispering, "Ye Jingtang is backed by power. LAN Ming''s family is powerful. Naturally, Wen Lizhi''s family need not say much. If you all die, go back to that year Rongbei, you can come back. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 998 All the cognition of Tang poetry was completely subverted at this time. Why Why are they dead and rongbei can come back? What is Rong Nan thinking? What he wants is that all the chains break completely, and then everything starts again. Thin night Zheng Zheng looking at Rong Nan, still can''t jump out from his theory. Then he saw Rongnan step by step forward. When he came out, he rolled up the gun on the table and then rushed to Tang poetry. Bo Ye subconsciously stops Tang poetry behind him, and then stares at Rong Nan, "what else do you want to explain for yourself?" "I don''t want to defend anything." Rongnan grinned slowly. "I just want you to die. As long as you die, everything will be over." "Why do you say that?" Even now, Rong Nan''s expression can be described as ferocious. Tang poetry still asks without fear, "is the meaning of Rong Nan''s existence to let you be buried with all people''s lives?" Rong Nan never thought that Tang poetry would ask such a question, or even that she would dare to talk about Rong Bei, because of the name Many people are afraid to mention it in front of him. Tang Shi wanted to go forward and look at Rong Nan, then Bo Ye stopped him, "you don''t want to go in front of me!" "Thin night." Tang Shi took a look at Bo Ye, "isn''t Rong Nan hating me because I broke all the plans?" Rongnan eyebrows a pick, did not say anything else. Tang Shi said, "well, come to me. If you have any enmity, forget it." "Stop being presumptuous." Rong Nan held the gun in his hand, holding it tightly. He could almost crush the gun. "Why do you say that? Because you broke everything, Rong Bei didn''t come back?" "she''s dead." The voice of Tang poetry is so light that it seems to be diluted by water. As soon as the wind blows, it floats away. "You put all the responsibilities on us. Let''s take these responsibilities for you, but in fact? Rong Nan and Rong Bei, who have the same surname as you, must be unusual for you, so Why did you let her die? Rongnan, have you ever asked yourself? " This is like a knife, which directly chisels Rong Nan''s soul. He is stunned by the Tang poetry''s words, and his face has changed. He has survived for so many years, counting countless people, even the city and the world. He is willing to sacrifice his life - but no one has ever asked him, why don''t you follow him Find responsibility in yourself. Who was the one who forced rongbei to die? Rongnan steps back, and his eyes are filled with the emotion of collapse. He tries all his best, but he never forgets himself. But in fact, Rong Nan has been running away from himself, because he knows that in fact, Rong Bei''s death can''t be blamed on anyone, only It''s only because he killed such an excellent rongbei and the whole seven sins at that time that the tragedy spread to the present situation. Rongbei is greed. Among the seven sins, the most intelligent, talented and greedy cheater. She accurately captures and foresees everything around her, and plans strategies to win thousands of miles away. It is said that since ancient times, no one in the Rong family has been able to compete with her brothers and sisters, and that rongbei''s scheming is not inferior to Rongnan''s. So important a core position, she can sit so firmly. But Rong Nan For his own sister, from the evil heart. When he heard the rumors from the outside world and those who said that the seven sins could replace Rong Nan, especially the greed in the seven sins, when his IQ was incomparable, hatred and homicide flashed through his mind at that moment. Rong Nan closed his eyes, and countless memories passed in his mind. They were all the days when he and Rong Bei took part in the special training together. Rong Bei was a cold-blooded strong woman. In front of him and his own brother, he was a little sister in the neighborhood who liked to act coquettishly. She is a very powerful woman, but also in the night holding Rong Nan''s shoulder, over and over Jiaoxiao said, "only brother side, can let me completely put down my guard, do an ordinary sister." Ronan, it''s so nice that you''re my brother. It''s not good at all. Rong Nan suddenly opened his eyes and got out of the memory. It was not good at all. He hated his famous sister. He hated her for taking people''s lives without blinking an eye and pretending to be weak in front of him. He was disgusted! Whenever he saw rongbei''s expression, he would feel that this woman was hypocritical. Hypocrisy, sooner or later, she will think of replacing herself. They are twins of dragon and Phoenix. They have the same heart. Rongnan thinks that rongbei can feel his hostility to her. Similarly, there must be an indescribable murderous spirit in rongbei''s heart. "She must also try to get rid of me..."Facing Tang poetry and Bo Ye, Rong Nan murmured almost silently, "so I''m going ahead of her... " But "But I hate her." Tang shidun''s voice was shaking. "Rong Nan Why do you suffer so much after Rong Bei''s death? " That look in your eyes is obviously the look in the eyes of someone who has lost his true love How desperate is a person to be like this? I killed the person I mistakenly thought I hated the most, but in the days of losing that person, I slowly found that I might love the most It''s the one I hate the most. Rongnan''s eyes were scarlet and his lips were trembling, as if the whole person was going to fall apart in the next second. He''s not on the verge of collapse, but he''s starting to lose control. When he heard the question of Tang poetry just now, his whole heart was as painful as bleeding. "Why?" He murmured, his eyes were like a child - it was an expression that could never appear on Rong Nan''s face. He used everything just to achieve his own goal. In that way, he was ruthless, but now he is totally different from before. He seems to have been concentrated at the same time the most painful weakness, can only watch them, but can not say a word to answer. "I see." Thin night see Rong Nan so, suddenly what flashed in the brain, everything connected. The seven sins were betrayed by the Fengshen group and the jungle in those years, and then they scattered all over the world, greedily paid the price of bleeding, and then disappeared in the world - all these were planned by Rongnan! Rongnan let the seven crimes get rid of the jungle, but never thought, this plan, from the beginning, is waiting for the seven crimes into the net. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 999 There is no betrayal in the middle of the jungle, because the jungle is in the same camp with the Fengshen group from the very beginning - the only purpose is to let the seven sins be defeated on both sides! After the death of the seven sins, no one can shake the status of Rongnan. So Who is Rong Nan? Tang Shi took a deep breath. The words came into her mind and the woman shook her head. Rong Nan covered her face and gave a low smile. "That''s right. I was the one who planned the seven crimes in those years - but Rong Bei predicted that I might kill the whole seven crimes, so she used the most extreme way to fight against me -" that is, to use her life to find the possibility of surviving for the rest of the seven crimes. Tang poetry is red in her eyes. How many things did a girl think in her mind when she was faced with a dead end before she made such a choice? At that moment, did she think about her parents and friends? At that moment, would she regret that she might never have the chance to go through life and death with the seven sins? At that moment Will she hate Ronan? The answer to all this is accompanied by the death of rongbei, which completely disappears. Rong Nan thought of something and roared. Then he rushed forward. Tang Shi didn''t expect that he would suddenly go crazy and step back two steps. Bo Ye suddenly raised the stool beside the door and rushed up. Rong Nan kicked it hard and Bo Ye''s hand flew away in an instant! Then thin night stooped to avoid Rong Nan''s fist, enough fingers into claws toward Rong Nan, Rong Nan repeatedly back, finally to the edge of the window. He raised his pistol, thin night but see through his action, and then a punch straight over, Rongnan whole body tremble risk to avoid, thin night this punch hit on the glass window, so thick glass window in an instant broken, enough to see the man this punch spent how hard power. Thin night a word, stare at Rong Nan, "if you are still a man, it''s better to go to atone! Instead of planning so much here and trying to exchange other people''s lives for rongbei! " To atone, to bear, to confess to that man all his sins! It''s like The thin night is the same now. "You make me sick." Bo Ye''s voice suddenly lowered, "Rong Nan, your status, your status. How can you be a social scum? " Rong Nan was infuriated and attacked Bo Ye with a low roar. At that moment, Bo Ye seemed to have an induction. As he retreated, he turned to Tang Shi and said, "run!" Rong Nan''s room, there are other people in black waiting! "Only now? It''s too late Rong Nan Jie gave a smile, his handsome face was ferocious, "Bo Ye, I''d like to see what you can do for Tang Poetry -" is it OK to die for her? Is it OK for her to lose all her splendor? When Tang Shi turns around, someone rushes up behind her. She bends down and leans away. Then Bo Ye roars, "don''t touch her!" It was at this moment that Rong Nan grinned and the sound of his feet rang out. Thin night because of distraction was Rongnan top to the broken window, half of the body in the window. Outside the window, behind, is a turbulent sea, endless, cold rolling. The broken glass window gives out a sad scream, it can''t bear the weight, and at the last moment, it is disjointed with the window frame - the last scene reflected in the eyes of Tang poetry is that Bo Ye is pinched by Rong Nan, the other hand is holding a gun against his stomach, and then he presses it directly from the window to the window! "No -" the voice of Tang poetry is drowned in the dull sound of heavy objects falling into the sea. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1000 Tang poetry has thought about the ending between Bo Ye and her countless times. Maybe Bo Ye married a new lover and left her in the depth of history, or maybe she put everything down and turned to a warmer embrace - or maybe they fell in love and killed each other until the end of their lives, and vowed to carve their own names in each other''s flesh and blood. But of all the results, none is like this. Watching thin night jump into the vast sea, the dark deep sea is like a big mouth of a blood basin. At the moment of thin night''s fall, it engulfs him. Then Tang Shi took a step forward and watched Rong Nan standing by the window, lifting her weapon and giving a final blow to the thin night when she fell into the sea - the moment when her hand fell, the memories of the past flashed through Tang Shi''s mind every second, and she yelled with red eyes, "stop Rong Nan has a cruel smile on his mouth. Despite the obstruction of Tang poetry, the harsh sound of breaking flesh and blood rings out. Then he sees the bright red in the sea water where Bo Ye falls down Tang poetry only felt that the whole world was destroyed at that moment. She and Bo Ye fought with each other until they died. Originally, she thought that this battle would end only when they died - but now, it has been prematurely drawn down. Rongnan killed Boye. How can she find Bo Ye in the vast sea? Tang Shi is red eyed. She rushes up and wants to jump down to see the situation. However, she is held by Rong Nan''s people. She yells and screams, her eyes are red, and she almost tries her best. I''ve never collapsed like this Even if Bo Ye comes back from the dead, meets her again abroad, forgets all the past, she has never been so hysterical. It turns out that they can''t get rid of Rong Nan''s cruel methods. Everyone Everyone who procrastinates for them outside can''t resist Rong Nan''s ruthlessness. Tang Shi trembled until Rong Nan came to her with a gun. The cold knife just stood on her brow, like a game announcing the end. "You still lost." Rong Nan looked at Tang poetry indifferently, "you are very talented. Maybe you will all have great achievements in the future. It''s a pity." He tut gently, "even if you block everything to fight against me, you will die in the end. Tang Shi, I admire your ability. You constantly refresh my understanding of the role of women. At the beginning, I thought that if you were to be imprisoned for five years and then tortured in prison, you would almost die, but I didn''t expect that you were still alive. " When it comes to the heartbreaking past, Tang poetry is short of breath, even with hatred, "you don''t deserve to talk about my past." Rong Nan grinned. "Of course, when Bo Ye retaliated against you afterwards, I also felt that if you were an individual, you would almost die. I didn''t expect that you were still alive..." But sometimes, one person alive is enough to save another person. Thin night is because Tang poetry is still alive, can continue to adhere to. Bo Ye''s body Tang Shi knows that he has been supporting himself all the time. After all, the transplanted organs will produce rejection reaction, which is impossible to be like a healthy normal person. He wanted to atone, to be forgiven, and to be a knight of Tang poetry, even if he didn''t have to pay back. It was because of this belief that Bo Ye made efforts to overcome all the rejection reactions, slowly adapted to the new organs, and slowly learned how to live normally. Jiang Ling and Bai Yue once told Tang Shi that they once reviewed Bo Ye and found that the result was not very good. When they asked, they found out that Bo Ye was so weak because they had quarreled with her. But during the operation, Bo Ye stares at them and says that before, he always thought that the kidney was someone else''s and his life would be lost at any time. It''s better to wave casually and die when he dies. But now, he wants to live. No matter what method you use, you want to live. When Jiang Ling and Bai Yue talk about it, they will also persuade Tang Shi, "if you can''t forgive Bo Ye, you''d better forget it and let Bo Ye guard you in the dark, at least fulfill his wish." But now But now Rong Nan ruined everything Back to thin night, so hard to pay everything, are destroyed Just as Tang poetry is a belief to Bo Ye, in fact It is also a salvation for Tang poetry that Bo Ye lives. But at this moment, the life-saving straw was crushed by hand. Rong Nan appreciates the collapse of Tang poetry with satisfaction. God knows how desperate Tang poetry is now. Bo Ye has fallen down! And hurt! Time is pressing. If we catch him quickly, there will still be a ray of life - but she is controlled by Rong Nan''s people, and there is no way to make any other reaction! "I always feel that your heart is stronger than mine to some extent." Rong Nan pointed a knife at Tang Shi''s head with one hand, and another hand pinched Tang Shi''s chin, forcing her face up. "Maybe you didn''t realize it, but this may be due to Bo Ye. He made you what you are. It''s hateful to say that, but it''s true Your hatred makes you a strong person in your heart. So, now that the man who let you go to the present is dead, what should you do? "Death. Death. The most difficult word in Tang poetry is death. Her slightly red eyes printed Rongnan''s face, handsome, handsome, but the heart is like a devil. If Bo Ye is a complete scum man, Rongnan is 10000 times worse than Bo Ye. He didn''t say anything, but calculated everything easily, pushed you into the abyss, stripped everything you had. He Why on earth When this idea passed through the mind of Tang poetry, the woman was startled, and then she suddenly lowered her head. Rong Nan wanted to appreciate her expression again, but Tang Shi laughed. When she laughs, there is an amazing hatred in her pupils. How far can a person show such an expression? "Rong Nan You''re pathetic. " Rongnan meal, originally still smiling mouth, now turned into a killing, "what do you mean?" "It means literally." Tang Shi suddenly chuckled, "I see I''ve got everything figured out. " Rong Nan''s breath stopped. "Rongnan, I was thinking about a question from the beginning. Why do you envy rongbei''s power? This shows that rongbei''s status, to a certain extent, conflicts with you, which makes you feel threatened. " Because if Rong Nan is just the same as Bo Ye, no matter how famous Rong Bei is outside, it is also a matter of seven sins, which will not affect Rong Nan at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1001 "But You feel threatened. It must be because you and rongbei have the same height of identity, or higher than them. " Only in this way can Rongnan have a sense of crisis. If Rongnan itself is not as good as rongbei, then there is no pressure. "So..." Tang poetry, word by word, looks directly into Rong Nan''s eyes, which are extremely sharp. In a trance, Rong Nan feels as if he has seen the thin night. Tang Shi said, "who has the status comparable to or higher than that of ordinary people? Who can easily mobilize civilian cruise ships of today''s level to serve as their own killing ground? Who has the right to let the whole plane crash directly, and then quickly block all information, and hide all the people on the plane from the outside world? " Every word of the series of questions struck Rong Nan''s heart like a heavy hammer. He shrunk, "shut up..." Some of the answers, in fact, are obvious from the very beginning. Fengshen group and Qizong sin all come from the same place, so the accident of Qizong sin must be inseparable from Fengshen group. Fengshen group is also innocent, and only when they receive the order will they do it. Later, they killed seven sins of greed. Now, LAN Ming has a regret in his heart. This also led to the confrontation between the other members of the seven sins and the Fengshen group. Ye Jingtang was implicated, because his father Ye Hao''s influence, and Fengshen group also have contact, so it will be dragged into the water. So many facts are actually announcing who Rong Nan is. "Who can count the whole world? Who can change my identity records? Who Can not be found by anyone? " "It must be, above any of us." Tang Shi suddenly smile, that smile in Rong Nan''s eyes, like the last fight, "why can''t we find you? Because, Rong Nan You are our Lord The two most honorable words in the world are "your honor", which is called by ACE and Lu Yiting. Rong Nan was standing there, his face was all red. "That''s why you have the means to issue various policies to suppress Ye Jingtang, because you are the founder of the seven deadly sins. So you can mobilize civilian cruise ships, because you are the king behind the seven sins and Fengshen group - you said that the whole world is part of your plan, because you don''t even care about the world. Qi Mo once told me that the elimination of the seven deadly sins might be due to the fact that the Fengshen group felt uneasy because of their high achievements Rong Nan went up and grabbed Tang Shi''s throat, and then the muzzle of the gun was still pressing on her eyebrows, "shut up." "You are worried that the seven sins, especially the existence of greed, will affect you, so you want to destroy the seven sins. But after you killed rongbei, your conscience is uneasy, or You find that you can''t live without rongbei. So you regret it. " At that moment, the sea breeze poured in from the broken window, blowing the long hair of Tang poetry. She was in the long river of history, and all her doubts were answered at this moment. "So now And use the whole world Come and return rongbei. We''re just your pawns. You even used that airliner to do experiments through wormholes, just to test whether you can go back to the past. " She blushed. "It''s sad, my Lord." What rights do you represent behind you? Maybe you''ll never get the answer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1002 She It''s sad to use these words to describe him. Rong Nan doesn''t know how to describe his mood at this moment, but he knows that the current Tang poetry I''ve got it all figured out. All the sins from the very beginning were dissolved in her eyes. She looked at Rong Nan. At that moment, Rong Nan felt a sense of fragmentation. All of his ideas were guessed by Tang poetry. "I started with I can''t doubt it''s you. " Tang Shi said, "but when I found out that you can mobilize civilian cruise ships I found out something was wrong. What kind of person can control everything so freely? " Only when we have absolute rights in society can we achieve this. Even if Tang poetry is controlled by Rong Nan now, she can''t move at all. She still stares at Rong Nan with a kind of cold eyes. Then, the following people sent a message directly through the walkie talkie, "wait, sir! Bo Ye is not dead Bo Ye is not dead? At that moment, everyone turned to look out of the window. There was a helicopter flying from the high altitude of the cruise ship. A chain rope fell straight into the sea through the helicopter. There was a figure rolling in the sea. "Got it!" LAN Ming shouts, "I have found Bo Ye! Hold on Bo Ye''s mouth is choking a mouthful of sea water, which makes Tang poetry tremble, for fear of something wrong - a wave is coming, and Bo Ye is about to sink. Fortunately, he is holding the life-saving rope tightly in his hand, otherwise he will directly fall into the deep sea. "Bring him up!" Ye Jingtang roared, "thin night! Now let''s put those tools down! You tie it around your waist, and we''ll pull you up... " "He can''t hear!" LAN Ming also roared in the wind, "is there a microphone?" "I have it here!" The green dinosaur finds it out and hands it to LAN Ming. Ye Jingtang watches all this on the deck below. He also cares about the people in black who are rushing up behind him. They have no time to care about themselves. As long as Bo Ye is saved, as long as As long as Bo Ye is saved! "Don''t let Bo Ye live!" Rong Nan changed his face and saw that Lan Ming had a helicopter to lift Bo Ye from the sea. His face changed. "It''s impossible Thin night absolutely can''t live, just that shot, didn''t hit on him? " Maybe it hit a fish that happened to pass by, so the blood, in fact, was not Bo Ye''s blood - but it was because of this blood that Rong Nan thought Bo ye had been buried in the sea. "Get the sniper! While they haven''t fished Boye up, they snipe Boye now Rongnan roared at the walkie talkie, "and, kill all those who help and delay for them!" Do it all! Helicopter such a big target, if it is targeted, then the concentration rate is 100%! Even a layman in Tang poetry knows how to aim at helicopters, not to mention those elite troops in Rongnan! Tang Shi''s critical mood makes her pupils shrink every second. She is stunned. Then her eyes turn red. When she looks out, she sees Bo Ye''s wet figure in the sea. He grabs the life-saving rope hard, and then the helicopter puts down a set of equipment. At this moment, the walkie talkie on Rong Nan''s shoulder rings, "our sniper ¡­¡­ There are still two left, and the rest are killed by the people of the seven sins! " Seven sins. Tang Shi''s eyes brightened, but at this time, Rong Nan''s eyes were hard pressed down, "Damn it, it''s the seven deadly sins - just kill them earlier --" "you will regret it." Taking advantage of Rong Nan''s confusion, Tang Shi takes a glance at the sea with Yu Guang and confirms that Bo Ye can be rescued. Then she turns her attention back. Rong Nan looks at Tang Shi with a sneer, "do you think you have won a great victory?" "Isn''t it?" Even though Tang poetry was watched by Rong Nan with extreme hate, it was as nervous as a hammer beating, but it still pretended to be nothing. "Rong Nan, don''t cheat yourself, your true face has been exposed by me - you hypocritical king, control all our lives, but use your rights to cheat the whole world!" Rongnan didn''t speak, but his eyes shook, and then he laughed, "alarmist, you now say a word, can be blocked by me minute by minute!" Tang Shi clenched his finger, "is it interesting to force me to be a woman like this?" "What gender?" Rong Nan laughs like hell Shura, "at the beginning of the accident, we clamored for equality between men and women. Now, for me, to force a woman, Tang Shi, don''t you double label too much? What''s the matter with you? This world is the world of the jungle. It has always been divided between the strong and the weak, regardless of men and women! " Tang Shi was frightened by Rong Nan''s remarks, and then she trembled, "Rong Nan, you What a real scum"Scum is the boss behind your seven crimes." Rong Nan approaches Tang Shi''s face, looks at her and smiles. Then he points out the window, raises his hand and makes a finger sound. "When Bo Ye is suspended in mid air and has no way to escape..." Rong Nan another hand pressed the interphone button, "beat them down!" Rong Nan was so clever that he even realized that Tang Shi was delaying time in order to save Bo Ye. However, when he was in the sea, he could avoid bullets, because the current would even change the direction of the bullets. But once he got into the air, he would expose all his place, or even have no place to dodge! At that time, thin night was the target of human flesh exposed in everyone''s eyes! Tang Shi eyebrows jump, want to come forward to be Rongnan people hard pressed shoulder, she yelled, "do you have to do this!" Rong Nan didn''t speak. The order has been given. "Is it what you want in the end to let everyone die?" Tang poetry''s voice has tended to tremble, "even if we die, rongbei can''t come back! After Rong Bei died, you began to plan everything, and even used the lives of the masses to do experiments to test whether the wormhole can let you go back to the past in view of time travel - all these are your delusions! There''s never a way for time to come back! " What happened happened happened. It''s irreversible. The dead can never survive. Tang Shi said, "you can''t save Rong Bei. You deserve to kill her! You deserve to be alone all your life www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1003 How lonely is it to be a king over ten thousand people? Lonely to his side, no one can be close to, even if there is a dragon and Phoenix baby sister''s existence, but still affect his status all the time. Rong Nan often hears people say that Rong Bei is super capable. He often hears them praise that Rong Bei is irreplaceable. As president, he feels a kind of Great fear. He was afraid of the pressure of his own sister. Such an excellent rongbei can not tolerate her existence, because she will affect him. He is the city, the boss behind the scenes with the most absolute power in the world, and all those talents are used by him - the world says that the mysterious boss is a very young man, but he has great achievements and manages that group of powerful young people in good order - but what will happen to the people if an equally excellent person appears at this time What do you think? The family of merciless emperors since ancient times. I''ve never been alone. As the eldest, he was doomed to be lonely all his life - he could not tolerate other people''s deep sleep. So at that time, Rong Nan killed the over excellent Rong Bei, including the whole seven sins. But rongbei really died, after really died, Rongnan felt his heart suddenly empty. Fengshen group of people, rongbei''s body from the battle back, put in the coffin, directly to the Rongnan in front. At that moment, when Rong Nan was staring at the numb coffin, his heart suddenly jerked. He felt as if he was a little out of breath. After a while, the emotion became more and more intense. He could not stand still. He backed back and staggered for several times until ace held him nervously. "Are you all right, sir?" Are you ok? Rong Nan''s ears were buzzing. He was supported by ACE and Lu Yiting. Someone opened the coffin, and rongbei was lying there with his eyes closed. His makeup had been arranged. There was no smell of blood, but he was lying on his face. From a distance, he seemed to be asleep. But she''s not breathing. The 20-year-old man with super high IQ, the closest person in the world, his biological sister, was schemed to death by him step by step, and now he is lying in front of him. In an instant, Rongnan seemed to be in darkness, and the whole sky collapsed. He realized later that his feeling was originally called heartache. Heartache, for whom heartache? Rongbei. Rong Nan stood there, his fingers were trembling. After a long time, he raised his hand and touched Rong Bei''s face. The cold touch showed the disappearance of life. Rong Nan closed his eyes painfully and didn''t want to make any sound, but he couldn''t help it. From the depths of his soul, there was a heartbreaking howl, which was digging out of the emotional crack with all his life. He was about to collapse. It''s painful. In this world, what he is most vigilant about is always his sister, the sister who makes him suffer from pressure. He regarded her as an old enemy and regarded her as a thorn in his hand that he had to get rid of in his life. But in this battle, they fought for so long, and in the end In the end Rongnan found that he had no one beside him except his sister who was regarded as the enemy. They are the only two of each other Pillars and consolation. Love and kill, nothing else. And the only woman who has spent so many lonely years with him has been killed by him It killed me. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1004 Rong Nan was stunned by the words of Tang poetry, and then his whole eyes changed, probably remembering the memories of the past, the memories of Rong Bei''s existence. He has always regarded her as an old enemy that he can''t tolerate, but he has never thought that besides this old enemy, he is have nothing at all. Rongnan is full of Qi and blood. Tang Shi knows that all his world views are gradually collapsing. At this time, it''s right to continue to stimulate him. Only by letting Rongnan mess up, can Boye get the time to be rescued. She didn''t dare to see if Bo ye had been rescued now. It seemed that there were voices of others on the deck. The voices of her own people and the enemy were entangled. Her whole heart was pounding, as if she had been pulled tight. How can we continue to delay for them to save the soldiers? LAN Ming''s Fengshen group Can you take them away from Rongnan? Rongnan still let people grasp Tang poetry and press her hands behind her, but Rao is so, Rao is so, the eyes of Tang poetry have been looking at Rongnan. There''s not the slightest bit of timidity. Rong Nan said, "are you not afraid of death?" "I''m not afraid." Tang Shi laughed, "but I''m afraid Bo Ye will die." Hate to the depth, there is no way back. If she and Boye can''t accommodate each other in the end, it''s better to let go completely, but It''s clean. I hope he''s alive. "Bo ye should be tormented, loved and hated. He must live well and bear everything, even if his heart is never peaceful." Tang Shi red eyes with a smile, "he is not allowed to die." So do I. Only this sentence, Tang poetry did not say. Rong Nan tut said, "do you love Bo Ye?" No, that kind of feeling is very likely already very likely Above love and hate. Tang Shi didn''t speak. After a long time, she braved the world and asked Rong Nan, "do you love Rong Bei?" This pierced all the defense of Rongnan. His mood almost immediately burst the dike and collapsed. The man came forward and bit his teeth so hard that he could taste the blood in his mouth. He had already released his hand holding Tang Shi''s neck, and this time he held her throat. "Do you really have no idea what will happen if you try to be so quick?" Rong Nan squints and laughs hard, then suddenly raises her hand - at that moment, Tang Shi''s pupil is constricted into a pinhole. Before she can say anything, she sees Rong Nan make a finger ring. "You forgot People like us have no bottom line. " He can sit on the king position of ten thousand people, which is enough to prove how cruel Rong Nan''s heart is. With the sound of fingers, the whole Tang poetry trembled. Immediately after that, ye Jingtang on the deck heard a roar, "Lan Ming! Wen Mingzhu, jump off the plane, quick!! " The whole helicopter was shot straight through all the windows, followed by a burst of blasting sound, and thick smoke came out of the helicopter, growing bigger and bigger. The helicopter was like a dove that had been hit on its wings. It was just worth falling into the sea before it even had time to make a whine. The black smoke raised the flag of death in the sea! Aircraft destroyed and people killed In the blink of an eye. Together with Bo Ye who has not been rescued. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1005 At that moment, every second in Tang Shi''s mind, Bo Ye finally fell from high school with a helicopter. She stopped breathing. On the deck came Ye Jingtang''s heartbroken cry, "help! Save people! Wen Lizhi, send someone quickly - " no one can accept the sight. This I watched my companion crash with the helicopter from mid air. Too It''s hopeless. Tang Shi felt that his breathing stopped, and his heart seemed to freeze for a few seconds. His whole body was up and down, and his blood was frightfully cold. She couldn''t believe what she saw, and couldn''t believe it - everything, which they thought could be reversed by this last chance, collapsed in an instant, even Even with LAN Ming. Wen Lizhi and ye Jingtang were standing on the deck. The roaring sea breeze blew past their ears and rolled up their broken hair. But at this moment, the helicopter was quickly engulfed by the sea, and even the remaining black smoke that seemed to be imploring was destroyed by a wave. The propeller was still struggling, stirring up a spray. Later, it was completely scrapped and paralyzed However, at the speed visible to the naked eye, big things are being eaten into the stomach bit by bit by this ocean. Wen Lizhi''s eyes were red. After a long time, he rushed to the edge of the deck regardless of everything and roared, "Wen Mingzhu!" LAN Ming and Wen Mingzhu, Chris, Eugene, and a long Are still on that helicopter, was Rongnan sniper together with shot down! Ye Jingtang went up and caught Wen Lizhi, "calm down! You calm down - LAN Ming''s people are on their way here - " " how can I calm down - how can I calm down! " Wen Lizhi cried hysterically, "Wen Mingzhu has fallen, Wen Mingzhu has an accident, I --" "Wen Lizhi, you..." Ye Jingtang holds Wen Lizhi''s hand and trembles. Other people on the deck are also shocked by this accident. For a moment, they seem to be scared. It''s impossible Buried in the sea They At that time, Congshan was saved by Qi Mo from Ma Qiang. Luofan''s chest was still bleeding. Qi Mo covered his chest, and the whole person was empty. "Bo Ye, they had an accident. Ventus, I beg you to hold on, ok? I won''t give you any more trouble. You must live, ok... " Qi Mo is arrogant of seven sins. How arrogant a person is. At this moment, he is protected by Asuka and dragged back, "Qi Mo! Ace, they''re off work on deck. They must be looking for Ronan! " After solving so many disasters, it must be a way to escape after meeting Rongnan and considering again! But now they are on deck Just to keep your life safe, you have exhausted your strength. Cong Shan and Luo fan are seriously injured. Asuka has to fight Lu Yiting. Qi Mo has to face ace. Ye Jingtang is helping Wen Lizhi, who has collapsed. All this Everyone seems to be in purgatory. At this moment, the Tang poetry pressed by Rong Nan on the bottom of the deck is blank in his mind. She didn''t dare to imagine what happened above. Ye Jingtang''s roar was buzzing in her ears, but Tang Shi felt as if she had been pulled away from all the atmosphere and felt cold all over, as if she had to feel it. Later, she was pushed against the window by Rong Nan in the same posture. At that time, what Tang Shi thought in his heart was that he might as well jump with him. The whole helicopter has sunk into the bottom of the sea, silent, the sea engulfed a catastrophe, but in an instant to restore calm, this vast but lonely feeling makes Tang poetry feel panic. Panic is not her jump, can also be filled in an instant. But at this time, the man in black around Rongnan suddenly sent out a riot! When Rong Nan turns back, a man in black rushes up and grabs him straight to the desk, overturning Rong Nan on the desk! Then, witnessing the riot, the rest of the people in black in Rongnan want to rush up, and they are beaten by the Betrayer. The weapon is aimed at Rongnan''s head! Tang Shi was stunned. Then, the man in black reached out and took off the mask on his face, revealing a very familiar face. Tang poetry murmured, "Han rang..." Han rang took a deep breath and kept panting. Then he grabbed Rong Nan''s neck with one hand, threw the mask on the ground and said hoarsely, "I see who dares to move!" Originally Han rang mixed into Rongnan''s army and became an undercover! This is When did it happen? Tang poetry suddenly stepped back two steps, "before we always thought You have an accident with Bo Ye, so in fact... " "Bo Ye arranged for me to do so." Han rang took a deep breath again. "Bo Ye told me that if one day he suddenly lost contact, then Just let me act on the plan. ""Bo Ye, he Is it planned? " Tang Shi cried out in disbelief, and then went to see outside with red eyes. Through the window, it was still the calm sea level. Tang poetry feels that the whole person seems to be hanging on a tall building, tottering. "Bo Ye predicted It could happen. " Han rang coughed, "he Let Lin CI tell me a plan. It''s full of all future predictions, even Including Rong Nan''s real identity, we may find a place to solve this problem at one time, which is also written in the final plan by Bo Ye. Including a series of follow-up possibilities He told me to hide best. Nobody knows. In this way, at a critical moment, we have another The possibility of survival. " Through Han rang, he became the last chance for them to reverse. But But "When did Bo Ye write this plan?" "For a while." Han rang forced against Rong Nan''s head, looked at a group of armed people in black around them, grinned, "remember Xiao Hetian and Shi Luo? Bo Ye was at that time Start making the whole plan. Later, he gave me the plan, but he didn''t let Jiang Qi know. " Tang poetry became red in eyes, and then heard voices coming from outside. "Tang poetry!" It''s Ye Jingtang. He brought people to the rescue! It seems that the situation on the upper deck is initially stable, so he can spare energy to save Tang poetry! As soon as he pushed the door, he saw Han rang staring at Rong Nan''s head with a knife, and then let Tang Shi stand behind him. "You --" Rong Nan was held in this way, and suddenly he laughed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1006 This voice, let Ye Jingtang face suddenly changed, he took people and Rongnan black man confrontation, and Rongnan looking at this chaos, watching his people are constantly subdued, to later, only a numb face. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the lives of these people are just pieces for rongbei. It''s really not that important to be alive or not. He turned his head to look at Tang poetry, and saw that Tang poetry kept looking down from the window. That gesture, as if praying to God, pleased Rong Nan very well. He just wanted the expression of Tang poetry, which tried everything to resist him. In the end, he could not break away from the designed expression. "Ha ha ha ha." Rong Nan seemed to be crazy. He looked at each of them with red eyes. "No matter how high your ability is now Still can not change the end of the destruction! Bo Ye is dead, no one else It''s time to break the plan. " At that moment, Tang poetry didn''t know where the emotion came from. It was like the overwhelming waves that engulfed her. What''s left in my mind are scenes that I used to live with Bo Ye and everyone else. From the beginning of love, to later being sent to prison by Bo Ye, until the plot reverses, Bo Ye dissects all her innocence in front of the TV, and even later, she bumps into the cold tip of the knife and drags Cong Xi down from the abyss together - all these memories, from the beginning to the end, finally stay in the picture before Bo Ye enters the sea Indifferent, and no sad no happy face. Is he He had long thought that there would be such a possibility in the end. In fact, he had been psychologically prepared. Even though he watched the helicopter fall, he was relieved to think that Han rang was still lurking on the ship. Peace of mind, no matter what happens, it''s already It''s acceptable. Tang poetry is red in eyes, and those memories are enough to crush her, not to mention Besides, Han rang told her everything. Tell her that Bo Ye once made a very long and cruel plan, and even at the end of the plan, he used his life to end the whole campaign. As long as the Tang poetry is intact. Ye Jingtang also knows the plan, but he didn''t expect that Bo Yehui would really choose this way Once in the dead of night, ye Jingtang once asked Bo Ye, "do you really have to do this?" Thin night silent, is the most straightforward answer. Ye Jingtang said, "are you not afraid that Tang poetry will hate you?" Hate is better than forget. Bo Ye has always said this sentence, perhaps, it is also customary, in the dark, to let Tang poetry remember himself. Even if they don''t love each other, even if they give up stabbing each other, they don''t want to forget each other so indifferently. So remember. Remember deeply. To brand my name into your flesh and blood, raw, I want you to remember me. Death, I want you to remember me. Tang poetry once broke down on a man named Bo Ye countless times, but none of them was more tragic than this one. She is like a child who has completely lost all her defenses. With the help of Ye Jingtang''s people, she falls straight forward, even I''m not on my way. if the death as like as two peas to the south of the Rong Dynasty, the damage to Rong Nan is to completely empty his soul. Now the Tang poetry should be exactly the same as that of Rong Nan, who lost his glory. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1007 Even the little bit of conscience and blood of being a human being is almost squeezed out. Han rang also pointed a gun at Rong Nan''s neck, and the situation under the whole deck was completely controlled by them, because Han rang''s counter attack made everyone see the possibility of survival. But at this moment, Rong Nan was laughing, like crazy, "you still lost Lose Tang Shi kept shaking. Rongnan''s laughter reverberated in her ears. She pricked her eardrum like a needle. "Do you know Tang poetry? Bo Ye has already found out where your parents are. In order to avoid disturbing me, he never told you. As a result, you didn''t even see your parents for the last time... " All of a sudden, Rong Nan changed his expression and pointed at Tang Shi, "I just like to see you two torture each other. Ha ha ha, people in love have to kill each other because of various misunderstandings and reasons. What''s more exciting than this? Looking at you, I seem to see me and rongbei, you You''re all the same! " Tang poetry in front of a dark, the whole person seems to have experienced a thunderbolt, all the consciousness has been subverted. "As for why I''m going to be your foster parent? Because... " Rong Nan laughed and blushed. "That''s me and Rong Bei Biological parents... " Everyone on the deck was shocked! Are Tang Shi''s foster parents Rong Nan and Rong Bei''s biological parents? Which means They are the leaders behind the seven crimes A close relative? But why Why "Why did you kill them..." Tang Shi was about to say that she couldn''t even complete her words. Facing Rong Nan''s final hysterical confession, she couldn''t bear it for a long time. "That''s also my father and mother who raised me for a long time..." "I thought it was enough to turn them into lunatics." Rong Nan sneered, "it won''t be spread out. But unexpectedly, Bo Ye and ye Jingtang I found them! So, in order not to expose my own identity, I put them It''s settled. " It''s solved. How hard is one''s heart to say "solved" to one''s own parents? "Are you still human..." Tang poetry stands there, the soul is trembling. She roared, "Rongnan, are you human or not! People will have the heart of Thanksgiving, not to mention they have cultivated you and me! You''re going to kill them! You are afraid of information leakage, you come to me - why do you - why do you - " why, after killing so many people, you still have to say," in order not to expose my own identity "? Killing is killing! No need for any reason! No matter how bad a man is, he has no right to be deprived of his life! Unless Unless All of Tang Shi''s senses are on the verge of collapse. She takes a step forward in despair. Ye Jingtang grabs her and finds her shaking badly. Unless Tang poetry seems to ring the sound of thin night. "If you really dare to die, just show me one!" "Tang poetry, it''s not enough for you to make atonement in your life!" "I haven''t seen you for five years. Why are you still so cheap?" But soon those voices changed and became another word of thin night. "Tang poetry, how about a new one?" "Tang poetry, I thin night, even if in your eyes again his mother is not a thing, my heart is also made of meat, I will hurt!" "It was me who wronged Tang Shi and put her in prison. If I can, I am willing to let Tang poetry collect evidence and take up legal weapons Come face me. " "I''m carrying everything. I deserve it." "I only ask you Don''t drive me away That man, once in a drag racing, emotional, on the spot in front of Tang poetry tears. He said, I expected that I would be disgusted by you, and I also guessed that I would be disgusted by you, but I love you so much. He knew that he was burdened with too many sins. He knew that he could not understand Tang poetry in his life. But even so, he still wanted to go first with all he could do Fill the gap in the heart of Tang poetry. He Let her down too much If the time in this life is not enough to pay the debt, what about this life? Tang Shi wails. She grabs the clothes on her chest and swallows them back with blood and tears, so that she doesn''t expose any fragility. But But what should she do? In the face of this killer who kills countless people, what should she do to make time come back, to let Bo Ye, LAN Ming, Wen Mingzhu and everyone on the helicopter not fall down Tragedy The curtain of blood has long been drawn. "Do you think thin night is really so beautiful?" Rong Nan laughs, as if he wants to use everything to defeat all the consciousness of Tang poetry. When he looks at Tang poetry because of Bo Ye''s grief, it''s like I saw myself.What Tang poetry can do, he can''t and dare not do. He loves rongbei and does not violate the law in the world. In the end, he struggles with her but loses to love. "Bo Ye is just a clown in front of Tang poetry! He is very poor all his life in order to have to pay for everything you have done, his life is equivalent to being locked in your cage! Tang poetry, don''t say Bo Ye is cruel, you two are equally cruel The heart of Tang poetry was pierced by a sharp sword. She shook her head and said, "I didn''t..." No In fact, she can feel many small details of Bo Ye. There is a lack of a correct communication between them. In other words, they are all the same arrogant people. They have been conceited for too long, and they will not bow down. So Over and over again, between her and Bo Ye, there will always be quarrels and cold wars in order to maintain her face. But Even so. Tang Shi squatted down slowly against the wall and huddled himself in despair. Even so, she never thought about Want Bo Ye to die I hate him so much day and night, but I still can''t accept the present situation. She has made plans for her life to be involved in blood with Bo Ye, but if Bo Ye dies, the person who is close to her will die, and her next days What do you want? "Tang poetry! Bo Ye died well! I would like to congratulate you, without me, you are still imprisoned by thin night, I saved you! Celebrate the death of your old enemy, the liberation of your life, and the fact that you have finally seen all the truth from the fog! Before thin night is not also for the sake of tranquility wrong harm you? Quiet is also my person, thin night is really pitiful, originally from beginning to end can''t escape other people''s palm! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Good death www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1008 Three words of good death became the last chip to drive Tang poetry crazy. Bo Ye died. Tang poetry finally fell into the abyss. At that moment, it seemed that she could not hear any sound. When she looked back again, there was a snowstorm in her eyes, just like the earth was cracked in an instant, and the whole world was destroyed in her eyes. The woman seems to be crazy. Suddenly she stands up from the ground. She jerks a dagger hanging from Han rang''s waist. When no one is ready, Tang Shi is like a desperate trapped animal, red eyed and roaring. She raises the knife towards Rong Nan -- "I''ll kill you --!" Kill you!! Give it back, give it all back! My intact life, my adoptive parents, my friends Give me back Bo Ye! "Ah --!" Tang poetry roared hysterically, bleeding in the throat, pierced the whole sea, and set off a huge wave outside the window! That voice let Ye Jingtang listen, unexpectedly straight forced out his tears. The man wiped his face, and the physiological tears shocked him. Then looking at the Tang poetry in front of us, everyone There''s no time to tell her to stop. I can''t stop. Everything. Rongnan, because of you and destroyed, and involved in so many lives, because of you, Bo Ye so hard to fight with you, because of you, seven sins suffered so many pursuits, because of you, even my son almost met with life danger, because of you, everyone fell into this situation. Because of you - because of you, Bo Ye and I waste time again and again Tang Shi''s whole heart was trembling. She had no way to care about other things. Her blood flowed against the current. In the end, she stopped on her hand holding up the knife. You murderer! You executioner! You are the real culprit of ruining other people''s lives but still boasting of being proud! The moment Tang Shi raised her knife, she laughed. Her voice trembled with laughter, and she coughed blood in her throat, and her three souls and six spirits broke into pieces in an instant. "Rongnan, if you want to go to hell Then I''d rather be a devil, and I''ll make you pay for it! " Let you also taste the taste of losing everything you love most! "Tang poetry, no!" Han rang gave a final shout. "Don''t make such a scene for the sake of thin night!" Ye Jingtang didn''t know what to say, so he could only persuade incoherently, but this kind of persuasion was futile for the dead end Tang poetry. All her life, she was ruined by a stranger. All her life, she was hating each other with her favorite person. She thought that it was normal for her to win or lose if she was in a relationship. But what if she was manipulated and promoted in this relationship? But if at the end of the day, Bo Ye pays off everything, but he still has to be calculated by Rong Nan? Rongnan, you have destroyed everything I have! Tang Shi screamed and laughed absurdly, "Rong Nan, you should be lonely all your life. You never know what love is! That''s why rongbei was killed by you. Now you have to kill us. We''ll bury rongbei with you. Rongbei can''t come back. Your experimental plan can''t succeed. Even if there are wormholes in time and space, you won''t go back to find rongbei. Because you don''t deserve it "You don''t deserve it!" What''s wrong with being a murderer for Bo Ye?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1009 The knife went straight into Rong Nan''s body without any pause. This series of behaviors happened in a moment, even without hesitation for a second. A heart of Tang poetry has long been dead. Stab someone with a knife What''s the big deal? Rong Nan could not believe to cover his stomach, looking at the stabbed knife, the whole person trembled. The pain occupied all his thoughts. Rong Nan didn''t think Tang poetry would do this kind of behavior, but one person If she is forced to die, what else can she do? "How dare you How dare you To me Tang poetry laughs and tears. She dares, of course she does! Who can imagine their despair at this moment? Of course Tang poetry knows! Pick up the knife that moment, what all can''t go back! But Even if she is accused again, even if she is accused, she She Tang Shi wailed to her throat and tasted the smell of blood. She held the knife tightly with her red eyes. What''s the matter, Rong Nan? There''s no more suitable price than this. "I was charged with murder a few years ago, and I''ll sit down once a few years later. Why don''t I dare?" Go around, she''s still a murderer! Tang Shi was full of tears with a smile. "If you destroy all our future, I''ll kill you. How can I count it? It''s not a loss!" With that, she pulled out Rongnan''s body with a knife, and the blood spattered in that instant, straight on Tang Shi''s face. She was holding the knife, trembling, with blood on her face. She was really like a devil who had been killed all the way from hell. Her eyes were red, like blood dripping in. She looked at Rong Nan, and suddenly her eyes were blurred with laughter and trembled violently, "Rong Nan, Rong Nan Poor you You even infected so many people''s blood and killed so many people In the end Or nothing. " Nothing. "And me." Tang Shi giggled and stepped back. Then she raised her hand and pointed at Rong Nan with the point of a knife. "Anyway, the thin night is gone. I''m alive, and it''s meaningless. Now, let''s die together. " Let''s die together. Thin night. Her words are so light, but let a person hear to have no retreat of resolute. Tang Shikuang threw off the knives, and the blood on the knives fell to the ground. She stepped back and Congshan came up to help her. The woman shakes her head feebly, just repeats. Her eyes have lost all their brilliance. "It''s all over." Rong Nan lay on the ground, his face was pale, and he curled up. He tightly covered his fingers on the wound, but it was useless. The hot and thick blood still sped away from his body at a speed that he could not stop. This cognition gave Rong Nan a kind of The fear of dying. Bai Yue still shows Luo fan the wound on the deck. Later, when he stumbles down, he sees Rong Nan falling on the ground. "Beast..." The man scarlet eyes, "in order to honor the north, you set up such a big game, everyone is involved, your conscience will not hurt! Do you really want to destroy the country and the people you are trying to manage? " Rongnan was shocked. "When Rong Bei died..." Bai Yue even cried. He stepped forward a few steps and looked at Rong Nan lying on the ground. Bai Yue closed his eyes and his voice was shaking. "I have the best relationship with Rong Bei in seven sins When she died, she grabbed my hand and said, "in fact, she has a brother. I''m very worried about whether he will be sad and whether there will be any accident in the management of the business and the enterprise when she just leaves..." Bai Yue covers his face and squats in front of Rong Nan. He buries his face in the palm of his hand, regardless of the blood in his palm. "At that time, I didn''t know what Rong Bei meant. I thought her brother was also a member of the seven deadly sins, which could explain business and enterprise. After all, the families in the seven deadly sins had more or less backgrounds, but I never thought about it I''ve been... " Never thought that rongbei''s brother is the highest in their circle, behind the scenes boss. Bai Yue''s words make Rong Nan''s pupils shrink. On the edge of pain, someone rips at all his reason. The man''s voice changes tone and repeats incredulously, "you What are you talking about? " "Before Rong Bei died I''m still worried about you... " Bai Yue put down his hand, tears down his cheek, "do you know She was afraid to die, but she had to die for us. She''s afraid that her death will affect your mood and lead to an accident in the order of the seven crimes Rong Nan, how can you Let rongbei down like this One has to think about Rong Nan''s death. He''s afraid of embarrassment and uneasiness. So this kind of feeling How strong has it been? Rong Bei has such a deep mind that he must have guessed that he will die sooner or later. But to die, he has to choose a way that won''t hurt Rong Nan the least. He must also Save all the seven convictions. "What you want, I understand."Bai Yue wiped his tears and stood up fiercely. "You think it''s the wrong time. You want the whole circle to be buried with rongbei, because of Fengshen group, because of the jungle, because of the existence of such powerful and powerful people as Boye, so you are influenced by your emotions, which leads to people saying bad things about rongbei in your ears. You believe it. You want to completely break the chain of these rights and start all over again. Even the next generation of the new seven deadly sins has been found. Rongnan, you started planning these things when you wanted to let go. " Ace and Lu Yiting, who are catching up, originally raised their weapons to Bai Yue and the people in the room. Although they also have big and small wounds on their bodies, out of loyalty, they fight to the last second for Rongnan. "In the end, Rong Nan, what he did wrong It''s you It''s not us. " Bai Yue shakes and stands up, then takes out some dyed red white gauze from his pocket, squats down again and comes to Rong Nan. Rongnan has long lost control. He has never been so desperate. Rongbei to death is still worried about their own influence, and he, actually, so step by step failed to live up to her hope. "What are you doing?" Rong Nan panicked and lost his voice. "I''ll stop the bleeding for you." Bai Yue wiped his tears hard. "You can''t die. You can''t finish the plan like this. The broken jar broke and fell. It trapped the rest of us on the boat. Let''s live and die Don''t you think about it! So when we''re trapped, you''re a murderer! " "I have It''s the killer. " Rongnan face pale smile, "even so, also want me to continue, when you, when the whole seven crime boss?" Can a supreme criminal who belittles human life and makes use of everything be forgiven in this way? "Maybe This is what rongbei wants to see most. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1010 Qi Mo stood there, while guarding the Tang poetry, he said, "rongbei may never want to compete with you for this position, you are very good. She even thinks that it''s best to die. There''s no one else, but it''s a threat to you. " At that moment, Rong Nan was stunned. He stared at them, lying on the ground, looking up. After Rong Bei died, Rong Nan once felt that the world was meaningless. So he can casually plan those cold-blooded and heartless cases, even if his own parents die completely in madness, there is no pity. But now. Qi Mo looked into Rong Nan''s eyes, "Sir, if you If you are still a man, or rongbei''s brother, take the responsibility, rongbei let himself die, give you freedom If her existence affects Rongnan''s administrative efficiency, brother, I am willing to pay my life for you and the world. This seems to hit Rongnan''s most vulnerable and painful place directly, and those repressed emotions that he has been trying to ignore completely burst out at this moment. "Think about it, a girl in rongbei..." Asuka covered her face and choked, "when she decided to die for us, for everyone and for you, what''s in her heart What a torment But she has held back. How can you destroy all that she has worked so hard for? " Asuka roared, "live, Ronan!" Rong Nan was lying there, coughing up blood and laughing, "but The ship has deviated from the normal track for a long time, and everything can''t go back... " "No Tang poetry suddenly thought of something, "there are people I didn''t disclose my identity from beginning to end. " Let''s take a breath. "Seven sins, up to now It''s one more. " All of them turned their heads and looked out. They saw another cruise ship coming slowly towards them not far away. Moreover, the cruise ship was full of lifeboats, and there were professional sailors on the deck waving flags to greet them! "That''s..." Cong Shan and Tang Shi look out of the window and see the man standing on the deck. Even Han was stunned. After a long time, he said slowly, "brother..." It''s Han Shen!!! The last one of the seven crimes is gluttony, whose identity has been revealed until now. Is it Han Shen? Everyone once suspected that Han rang was a glutton, because he was a good cook and a highly skilled cook. However, it never occurred to him that glutton was not Han rang, and Han rang''s brother, Han Shen, was Jiang Qi was startled to see the professional search and rescue ship approaching on the luxury cruise ship nearby, so he followed her immediately and said, "brother Hanshen!" Han Shen turned his head. Jiang Qi pointed to the civilian cruise ship where Tang poetry was, and said, "they are still on that ship, there is still thin night, and the whole helicopter has fallen down Help them, help them Rong Nan closed his eyes as if he had given up. All the people were arrested, even ace and Lu Yiting put down their guns. The last sentence he said was, "Tang poetry, do you have any regrets Didn''t you stab me to death? " Tang Shi watched Han Shen''s boat approach, and then sent someone to jump down to search for Bo Ye and others. She took her eyes back from the window and looked at Rong Nan''s face, she said. "You become a man of great sin, but you can''t die all your life and live in begging for our forgiveness and rongbei''s forgiveness Love but not for a lifetime. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1011 What is the most terrible punishment for a sinner? There is no relief. Rongbei won''t come back, but Rongnan is still struggling. When Tang Shi left, her eyes were so cold and icy, even with a little pity. With an animal like expression, she stared at Rong Nan, who was lying on the ground and was bandaged by Bai Yue for a few seconds, and then laughed. Rongnan, you''ve done everything you can to pour the whole city. In the end Or something is not coming back. At the beginning, the crime caused by your suspicion has been buried in the long river of time. Even if you use so many people''s lives to do experiments with plane crashes, there is no way to go back to the past. Tang shidun, turned to leave, ACE and Lu Yiting gave up the struggle, saw Tang Shi coming, the woman''s eyes as quenched steel, cold to the point that even the fire can not melt, she stared at them, and then said, "protect Rongnan." Ace and Lu Yiting are stunned. Tang Shi chuckled a few times, "Rong Nan, this is Rong Bei. It''s all the people you killed. It''s me. It''s Bo Ye''s punishment for you. You can''t get everyone''s forgiveness in your life. You''ll die alone on your greedy throne forever!" At that time, Rong Nan was lying on the ground. The edge of the knife that had been slightly healed suddenly burst out of blood. The dazzling color made Bai Yue cry out, "sir! Please don''t get excited - " Rong Nan''s mind exploded. He thought of Rong Bei''s relic, the last page of the diary, which only contained a few words copied from other places. I didn''t lose to anyone else, I just lost to your throne. Rong Nan, do you really not regret? In this way, I wish the king, sitting on the mountains and rivers, enjoy boundless loneliness forever! Rongnan closed his eyes, tears were forced out of the corner of his eyes, slowly falling. "Tang poetry..." Tang Shi wants to go out and meet Han Shen, but he is stopped by Rong Nan. Ye Jingtang and Qi Mo all of a sudden put on a defensive posture, afraid that Rongnan would come to some surprise, but unexpectedly, Rongnan slowly stretched out his hand to the back of Tang poetry, which was covered with blood, and now finally With his own blood. He said, "don''t look back Let me look at your back. " Back Like the back of that woman. Tang poetry, red eyes, fingers tightly grasp. "It''s too hard to let go of this country. It''s just like embracing you." Tang Shi said, "Rongnan, when you were only around rongbei Have you ever thought that one day, you will be so separated from each other that you will die? " Rong Nan shook his head, then turned pale and said with a soft smile, "no, Tang poetry, never." "It''s over." Tang Shi resisted the shaking of his voice, "Rongnan, you..." She couldn''t go on. It was all over, along with the helicopter that fell into the water. Together with the last glance of Bo Ye and a startling glance. Tang poetry is thinking about what Bo Ye wants to convey to her at the last glance, but now it doesn''t matter. Thin night I will live with all the hurt and warmth you give me. The cruise ship Han Shen brought brought brought us all rescued. Even along with Rong Nan, when Rong Nan was carried out on a stretcher, Han Shen was shocked. Then, the man clenched his fist and yelled, "sir." "You still call me." Rong Nan said with a miserable smile, "I thought you would never recognize me again." Tang Shi turned and left, leaving nothing to do with the affairs between Qizong sin and Rongnan, and went to the side of the deck alone. She saw from the beginning of the turbulent sea, now a calm, like what has passed, we have been saved, those buried in the depths of the years of truth, with a surprising gesture was finally torn out - to see the sun. Tang poetry faces the sea breeze and looks at the rising sun on the sea level. It turns out that they have been fighting for a whole night. Now Finally it''s time for the sun to rise again. Tang Shi grasped the railings on the deck and said in a soft voice, "it''s light at night." No matter how dark it is, the dawn will come Where are you? No one can give an answer. Someone came to her, "your brother Tang Yi found it, and now Han Shen took it to the guest room to have a rest." Cong Shan came to Tang Shi with a bandage on his hand. "You are very smart. We can only find him if you put that positioning ring on Tang Yi''s hand." Tang Shi''s eyes were red and he laughed. Then he tilted his head and said, "that Bo Ye gave it to me, you should know. " Cong Shan paused, and then he gave a low reply, eh. "Bo Ye wants to use this to let people find me." Tang Shi looked at the sea level again, "but I I can''t find him. "Bo Ye was silent with the helicopter. Wen Mingzhu, ah long, Chris, Eugene and LAN Ming even disappeared at the same time. The whole Fengshen group is fighting to save people, and the people Ye Jingtang brought along with the members of Fengshen group are constantly diving into the deep sea to find their tracks. But such a big sea, vast and distant, who can find them? Need Need a more absolute, more powerful force Send troops down Ye Jingtang suddenly thought of Rongnan. That, sinful president. He stumbled to the ward, but before he got close, he heard the sound coming from it. "Rong Nan!" It''s Qi mo. Ye Jingtang took a look and was startled. Qi Mo is holding Rong Nan''s collar, next to ace and Lu Yiting have reached out to stop him, but Qi Mo regardless, red eyes to Rong Nan Road, "in the name of the most senior executive officer of seven crimes, pour all the last army down to save them!" Rong Nan was pale. "Are you begging me?" "It''s not asking." Qi Mo holds Rong Nan''s collar and shakes slowly. "It''s for you An opportunity for atonement. " Rong Nan gave a fierce meal and his pupils shrank. Qi Mo roared. At that moment, tears splashed, "I now order you to send troops to save them! Rongnan, you know what? That''s human life! Like rongbei, it''s a real life! Do you want to see them die again? " Has experienced such a pain, has no way to bear the second devastation! Rong Nan is hoarse. Facing Qi Mo''s roar, he finally closes his eyes powerlessly. Then he reaches out his hand to ace and says, "in my name Issue an order to search and rescue the whole sea area, live to see people, die to see corpses, put the helicopter and Bo ye them Find it all Qi Mo released Rong Nan, then stood up and ran outside, "I''ll go down with your soldiers, and I''ll go down to save people!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1012 "Calm down!" Luo fan covered the wound and was helped out. He was still indifferent, but this time he was a little tired. "Qi Mo, calm down They are more professional than us in diving search and rescue. " Qi Mo''s teeth were shaking. "Do you know How long has it been since they fell into the sea, you know? Ventus, if you don''t save Bo Ye, he He will die... " Ye Jingtang was just standing at the corner. He was shocked when he heard the four words that he would die. Then when he wanted to turn around and leave, he saw Tang poetry standing not far away from him. The woman''s face was pale. In the end, all her emotions passed through her eyes like a storm, but she was forced down again. She took a deep breath and laughed at Ye Jingtang. That smile makes Ye Jingtang feel sad. Don''t know how to do, ye Jingtang had to come forward, he felt that if he was not a man, now really want to hug Tang poetry comfort. "Sorry." Ye Jingtang''s eyes are extremely painful, "failed to Good and thin night collocation, led to things like this "I don''t blame you." Tang Shi laughs, "this is Bo Ye. Who can guess what he wants to do? Who can stop him?" However, she was clearly smiling and speaking in a tone that was extremely tolerant and would break her heart. "Bo Ye, he It''s been a long time. " Ye Jingtang patted Tang Shi on the shoulder. "Maybe later he expected something, so he kept going step by step, making plans, or I didn''t expect this to happen. In fact, I I can''t believe it myself Ye Jingtang took a deep breath, "I''m sorry, as his good brother, I can''t help." As for Wen Lizhi, he has been hysterical for a long time. From the moment Wen Mingzhu fell down with the helicopter, he will go crazy. When Tang Shi and ye Jingtang came to the deck, they saw Wen Lizhi holding his men, his eyes red and ready to crack, "look! Keep looking! Find out Wen Mingzhu! " Now, where can he still see the elegant young master of the Wen family? It is clear that he has lost his beloved. But Wen Mingzhu may have lost sight of this scene. Tang Shi took a breath and approached Wen Li slowly. "What''s the news?" Wen Li Zhi shook his head, "no, where is Bo Ye?" The answer is the same frustrated look of Tang poetry. Wen Lizhi was almost out of breath. He leaned against the railing and kept murmuring, "no It''s impossible. How could it be like this... " Damn it, I wish I had let Wen Mingzhu down at that time! "I was I should have called her. " Wen Li looked at his palm as if he wanted to hold something. "When you jump down, you should take her down with you. How can I How about putting her on such a high helicopter by herself? She is so timid that she must be very afraid... " Hearing Wen Lizhi''s murmur, Tang Shi felt sour. He looked at Ye Jingtang, shook his head and walked away again. Now all they can do is beg and wait. Begging God to give them a glimmer of hope, waiting for the professional rescue team to bring them up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1013 "Bo Ye is really cruel, isn''t he?" Facing the sea breeze, Tang Shi smiles and trims her hair. Ye Jingtang said, "fool, you don''t have to call yourself laughing at this time." "Tang Wei has been hypnotized by Bai Yue. I''m afraid that if he knew that Bo Ye''s life and death are uncertain, he would be better than me More impulsive. " Tang Shi turned to see ye Jingtang, "Bo Ye really put everything It''s all over... " "Sorry." Ye Jingtang''s voice went down. "His way is really decisive, but Tang poetry He saved more people. " Tang Shi laughed to tears. "I''d rather he was selfish. I haven''t settled with him yet. Now that he''s gone, where can I hate him? Who should I ask for those that owe me? " Ye Jingtang shook his head, "Tang poetry, you don''t have to force yourself like this." "I haven''t said I''ll forgive Bo Ye completely." Finally, Tang Shi couldn''t help it. She put her hand over her face and cried, "but I never thought about it I want to die at night... " But later, the thin night, one at a time, did the most, is to die for Tang poetry. She couldn''t take it all. When Bo Ye fell into the sea, Tang Shi had all kinds of crazy ideas in his mind. He even wanted to stab Rong nan to death with a knife, and then he jumped with it. Jump down and die together! Since this love can''t win or lose in this life, it''s better to fight to the end and leave the world together. Bo Ye, in hell, I want to entangle with you. Jiang Qi is accompanying Han rang at this moment. Han rang is injured. She nervously looks at Bai Yue and bandages him. "Is it OK here?" "Nothing." "Why do you want to be an undercover..." "Bo Ye told me, hiss!" Han rang''s face was covered with cold sweat, but when he looked up at Jiang Qi''s worried eyes, he laughed and put Jiang Qi in his arms with one hand. Then he said with a smile, "well, I''m ok, isn''t that ok?" Jiang Qi knew that he was not in a happy mood, but he deliberately said so because Jiang Qi was not worried. Han rang is under great pressure now. He has finished the task given by Bo Ye, but what about Bo Ye? Bo Ye is so Let it go. "I really didn''t think of it." Jiang Qi recalled the pictures at that time, and all felt a sense of fear coming straight to his face. "I was on another ship, watching the helicopter being ejected, watching them fall down, watching Bo ye be implicated by the helicopter and pressed into the sea Will he get scratched by the propeller of the helicopter? " "We don''t know." Han rang presses Jiang Qi into his arms. It''s lucky that Jiang Qi is OK. If Jiang Qi has an accident, Han rang feels that he may be the second hysterical Wen Li Zhi. Wenlizhi is going crazy. "If you have time, you can accompany Tang poetry." Han rang said, "I think it''s better than our Tang poetry at this moment We need more company. " Jiang Qi nodded, "well, I''ll find her later." At this time, Tang Shizheng and ye Jingtang were looking at the sea level on the deck. Their faces were very complicated. In the end, they each sighed. Tang Shi said, "maybe There''s not much hope. " It''s been three hours. Batch after batch of professionals jumped down. If Bo ye were alive, they would be exhausted and in danger now. Tang poetry red eyes, "thin night how can so selfish?" "Don''t think about it." Ye Jingtang was speechless. At this time, he didn''t know what to say to comfort Tang poetry. He felt that he was much luckier than Tang poetry. At least the most important people were safe. Tang Shi closed his eyes and said, "let''s go. I want to go back and have a rest." The battle completely hollowed her out. Tang Shi was no longer able to face the rest. She had to walk around the deck one by one, and then went to the rest room below. Push the door into the biggest one and find everyone in it. Little moon, Fangfang, Lao Wang, and seven sins are all in it. "Are you all right?" Seeing Tang Shi coming, everyone stood up one after another to give her a place. Tang Shi laughed apologetically, "sorry..." "Oh, what are you talking about?" Fangfang''s eyes are still red, obviously because a long is also involved. Xiaoyueyue is not as strong as Fangfang, and she is crying about her brother Lanming''s whereabouts. Tang Shi felt sorry for them and wanted to say something. She opened her mouth and found that her voice was full of crying. When she realized that Tang poetry was like this, Fangfang was sad, but she still took the hand of Tang poetry and took the initiative to comfort Tang poetry. "Why isn''t her expression very good? Is it uncomfortable? Why don''t you take a break? ""Don''t comfort me." Tang Shi''s voice was trembling. "You are about to cry. Do you want to comfort me?" Fangfang couldn''t resist, "I''m not Not yet... " Can''t go on, Fang Fang covered her face and sobbed, "I didn''t expect that ah long would be..." "I''m sorry." Tang poetry is full of guilt, "it''s me I''m dragging you into the water. " "Tang Shi, we don''t blame you. We really don''t blame you for this." Little moon reached out to wipe Tang Shi and Fangfang''s tears. "We''re here to help too. It''s just that there was a little accident in the middle of the way. I don''t blame you." Tang Shi didn''t speak and looked at all the members of the seven crimes. She stared at the six of them for a long time, and then suddenly laughed, "it''s so good that the six of you are together again." Rongbei is gone, but the remaining seven sins and six people are all here. Everyone has nothing wrong. They all sit here well. "I saved you." Tang said, "Bo Ye really wants you all to escape the fate of being chased, right? Thank you for coming to help... " Qi Mo went up and took Tang poetry into his arms. Lovan''s eyes flashed on one side, but he didn''t speak. Qi Mo took a deep breath, pressed Tang Shi''s hair and said, "silly girl, we want to thank you, thank you and Bo Ye." To know Tang Wei and then to know Tang poetry and Bo Ye through Tang Wei is the most unforgettable thing Qi Mo did in his life. Because he met a friend who could deliver life and death, he thought that he would only live alone with luofan in his life, but Tang poetry and Tang Wei brought them a lot of fun in life, and Bo Ye also let him see a lot of new knowledge. "Boye will be fine." Qi Mo said, "if this thin night is OK, Tang poetry You two must be well Tang poetry says, well, a heart is sinking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1014 If it''s OK this time But if so, what happened? Then this farewell is farewell forever. Thin night, we entangle in the afterlife. ****** in the evening, we were still sent to the port by Han Shen, and little moon cried out that she didn''t want to get off the ship, "my brother hasn''t heard from us yet! Why - why! I''m not going "I don''t want to go either!" Wen Lizhi is being dragged. His willpower is about to reach its limit. How long has it been? There is still no news. Where is Wen Mingzhu "Put me back!" Wen Lizhi roared, "I won''t leave this sea until I see Wen Mingzhu!" "Why don''t you all go back and have a rest?" Seeing everyone in such a panic, ACE stood on the boat and yelled, "leave everything to the professional..." At this point, he was dumb. What''s he going to say? Do you want them to believe in the power of the national army? But in the eyes of those who have experienced life and death Is there any trust in Rong Nan? Ace couldn''t say anything else. He could only stare at them, especially Tang poetry. His eyes flashed across everyone''s face, but when facing Tang poetry, his eyes dodged. He dare not face Tang poetry. Because, Rong Nan is a sinful man, and he is Rong Nan''s accomplice. "Why is there no news so far..." Wen Lizhi is dragged by Ye Jingtang, "why --" Jiang Qi hides in Han rang''s arms. When ye Jingtang turns to see this picture, he only feels a stab in his heart. But he endured all his emotions and finally said to Wen Li, "calm down, calm down..." "How can I calm down..." Wen Lizhi''s eyes were red and murmured, "I''m just a little fierce to her at ordinary times. I really didn''t want her to die. The account between her and me is not clear. How can she be gone? Wen Mingzhu has the final say whether I am born or dead. Why... " But before Wen Lizhi finished, he saw ace plop and kneel in front of everyone! Ace bowed his head and knelt on the deck, facing the wind. His broken hair was blown in front of his forehead. Everyone was frightened by this action. Then he heard ace say, "I know Everything is caused by my master. I also know that you are all involved in the situation. I don''t know what to say to alleviate your inner pain a little bit, but... " "But please trust us one last time, your excellency." Ace gritted his teeth and swallowed all his resentment. "If you have any discontent or hatred, just take it out on me! Sir, it''s true We really sent troops to help with the rescue... " "I don''t care that you Rongnan send troops to rescue!" Wen Lizhi roared, "at the beginning, the helicopter was ordered to fight by Rong, but now it''s pretending to help save people! What President, what bullshit! What qualifications does he have - " " you''re right! " Ace didn''t retort, but stiffly endured Wen Lizhi''s scolding. "You have made a big mistake, which can''t even be described as a crime It''s an unforgivable crime, but he can help now. Anyway, let''s help find it first... " "Wen Li Zhi." Tang Shi came forward and put his hand on Wen Lizhi''s shoulder. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1015 The man trembled, scarlet eyes, "our strength is not as strong as Rongnan''s using the strength of the national army." Wen Lizhi opened his eyes incredulously, "so, let Rong Nan go first. It''s one thing not to forgive. If he wants to help, let him help." Tang Shi''s voice is hoarse, but with a heartbreaking stubbornness, "ace, live to see people, die to see corpses, since you want to help, please find everyone intact for me!" Even if Even corpses Ace didn''t say a word. He was shocked that Tang Shi could still maintain an extreme and painful rational attitude at this time of collapse. Then he knocked his head heavily in front of her and said, "I I''ll take your place Thank you for your tolerance... " It''s not tolerance This is the courage to burn the boat! Tang Shi didn''t speak. He was red eyed by the wind. Then he turned around and said, "go." "Tang Shi, do you really want to go back?" "Stay near the port for a few days." Jiang Qi grabbed Tang Shi''s sleeve and said, "let''s wait for news at the port, OK?" Tang poetry finished with good words, can no longer stand all the stimulation and blow, straight faint in the past. ****** Tang Shi felt that he had had a long dream. In his dream, he was married to Bo Ye in those years. When he got the certificate, he casually put it into his pocket, and then said to Tang Shi, "this is just to give you a place, but you can''t make me fall in love with you." Tang Shi smiles at him in his dream, "Bo Ye, even if you don''t love me any more, my name is always written on the spouse column of my life." She was so stubborn that she didn''t look back when she broke the south wall. She fell so many times on Bo Ye, but she still had to choose to entangle with him. It seems that someone is singing slowly. "Let me follow you closely, let me write a horror novel for you, who is suspicious, who is pitiful, who is innocent, who lives, I have seen the final result." The final result. Bo Ye, what is the final result between us? "Let me take the place of you. It''s like a love novel." Between Tang poetry and Bo Ye, this life has gone beyond the scope of many feelings. When Bo Ye was practicing Tang poetry, Tang poetry hated it. I wish I could see him deeply regret it. But when Bo Ye died, Tang poetry felt that her whole life was empty. How could that be? Can people really be domesticated? Thin night I was tamed by your indifference, by your cold, by the pain you gave me. So every time, when Bo Ye and I really had enough of each other, Tang poetry would feel painful and fast. "The more blood flow, the more sour hands, the emptier heart, the more painful flesh. It''s the feeling of a thousand cuts that is vivid. " Tang poetry is running against the storm in her dream. She hears Bo Ye''s cries, like a life-threatening, like a curse. However, Tang poetry knows that she has been unable to get out of Bo Ye''s nightmare for her whole life. Bo Ye used his own death to complete Tang poetry and achieve himself. She will remember him, will be in the dead of night when desperately think of him, that he loved and hated, but in the end did not even hold hands. Tang Shi opened her eyes one afternoon, and all the people sat around her. Then she woke up, one by one with red eyes, and was pleasantly surprised, "wake up, wake up!" She turned her head and saw Cong Shan and Tang Yi. The two brothers sat together and said to Tang Shi, "finally wake up..." Tang Shi nodded and then said, "everyone..." "Found it." The little moon cried out, "my brother LAN Ming has nothing wrong. We are all on an isolated island and have been found!" Tang poetry has never felt for a moment that the heart can beat so fast. "Really? Is everything all right? " Her voice was shaking. "This storm Finally, is it over? " Jiang Qi came forward and hugged Tang Shi painfully, "it''s OK, Tang Shi, everyone is OK, Tang Shi We''re finally saved. " It''s all over, in any sense. Wenli just rubbed his eyebrows. "My sister is in the ward next to you. If you two are bored, they run to each other''s room." Fang Fang make complaints about tears while he Tucao Wen Li. "Who is rare? Let''s go to see Wen Mingzhu once, and you''ll be guarding us like a thief. You''re not going! " Wen Li stops a way, "you this woman how so have no quality?" Fangfang said, "no quality, what''s the matter? Are you proud? " It seems that everyone''s relationship has improved a lot. Tang Yi''s face is still covered with gauze and says to Tang Shi, "what else do you feel uncomfortable?" Tang Shi shook his head, then said to Cong Shan, "brother...""Well." Cong Shan knew what Tang poetry wanted to ask, and replied to Tang poetry with the simplest sentence, "be at ease." Tang Shi took a breath, and then blinked with everyone, "it''s so good to wake up and hear this kind of news I thought I was dreaming now. " Jiang Qi pinched a Tang poem, "does it hurt? If it hurts, it''s true. " "It hurts." Tang Shi''s eyes narrowed with laughter. "It hurts me to death." But no one mentioned Bo Ye, and we didn''t mention a word, as if we had made an appointment. Even ye Jingtang was silent. Later, everyone scattered. In the dead of night, someone knocked on the door of Tang Shi''s ward. "Come in, please." Tang poetry just can''t sleep, wake up, simply let people in. As soon as the door opened, Tang Shi was a little surprised Su Qi also had some accidents, "you didn''t sleep? I wanted to see you secretly... " Tang Shi laughs, "you knock on the door, will you wake up when you fall asleep?" "No, I forgot." Su Qi embarrassed smile, "habitual knock on the door, you were woken up by me?" "No Tang Shi shook his head, then bent down and pulled out a small stool from under the bed, "sit down, I just can''t sleep, chat with me for a while?" Su Qi nodded, then came in and sat down. He looked at the wound on Tang Shi''s body and said, "are you ok?" "It''s all small wounds." Tang Shi pretended to smile easily, "it doesn''t matter. It will be fine in two months." Seeing the expression of Tang poetry, Su Qi reached for Tang poetry''s hair and said, "why do you want to support it?" "Ye Jingtang also said that to me." Tang Shi emptied his eyes, as if in retrospect, "when I was waiting for the news of the search and rescue team on the deck, ye Jingtang waited with me, saying I was a fool." "Yes." Su Qi didn''t hold back and said to Tang Shi, "you are a fool." "That''s enough. I won''t be stupid again." Tang Shi chuckled, "everything It''s over... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1016 It''s over And thin night for several years of mutual entanglement, as well as for the truth in the fog, all come to the end. "Are you going to tell the people all about Rong Nan?" Su Qi took back his hand on Tang Shi''s head. "Rongnan was still the president when he went back. Those people who were trapped in the plane crash were liberated. Those family members cried and laughed and said that they had nothing to do." Tang shidun, "Rong Nan let people go?" "Well." Su Qi said, "probably What do you want to do at the end? " "It''s not enough to do something." Tang Shi leaned back to his bed and said, "Rong Nan has done too many evils in his life. He can''t get any relief. Maybe this is the best torture for him. " Every person''s heart will suffer from inhuman torture. Su Qi didn''t speak. After a long time, he said, "by the way, Jiang Qi accepted Han rang''s proposal. They will get married soon." Tang Shi was stunned, did not expect this unexpected development, and then laughed, "really? Did Jiang qiche understand thoroughly? " "Well." Su Qi saw Tang Shi smile, finally relieved, "they said, can no longer experience similar things, to get married quickly, in order to be at ease." Tang Shi thinks that maybe this result is the best, but he suddenly thinks of Ye Jingtang. Instinct told her that maybe Jiang Qi''s affairs had not come to an end so soon. Because ye Jingtang is not a person who can let go easily. He is too similar to Bo Ye. Only when his heart is dead again and again, maybe he will force himself to give up. "Everyone is very good, the follow-up is very good." Su Qi held out his hand to Tang poetry, "what about you, Tang poetry?" If all this is completely over, what are you going to do with Tang poetry? "Why are you here?" Tang asked, let Su Qi eyes flashed strange emotions. After a long silence, Su Qi sighed, "well, actually Fu Zhen and I started out together. Fu Zhen had a sister who was hit by an MI''s car at the beginning. But that time, I went to jail instead of an MI. After coming out, Fu Zhen found me and said that she hoped to join hands with me to find the gold owner behind an MI. " "Later I found that behind the tranquility is Rongnan." "Yes." Su Qi grinned, "I slowly put my focus on you." "At first, you thought it was thin night that made Anmi hit you? So I''ve been testing me and Bo Ye "Well." Su Qi admitted, "but this time I came, Bo ye asked me." Tang Shi shivered and looked up at Su Qi incredulously. "He once called me late one night and said, if anything happens to him Let me take care of you. " Su Qi shook his head, "Damn, what the hell is this guy doing? It''s like a last word. But he spoke so fast that he told me such a sentence in the middle of the night and told me everything. I thought it was a joke, but I didn''t expect... " I didn''t expect The poems of the Tang Dynasty trembled faintly. "Tang Shi, I''ll take you out when you are well. Then, where do you want to go? Tell me, I''ll let someone take you and Tang Wei on a tour." Su Qi looked at Tang poetry with a kind of complicated eyes, which made Tang poetry feel a little depressed, "don''t I''ll wait for the night. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1017 Don''t wait for the night. When this sentence came out, the expression on Tang Shi''s face was in a trance for a few seconds. She seemed to be stunned, and then said to Su Qi with red eyes, "you said What do you mean Su Qi swallowed his saliva and took a deep breath, "Bo Ye he..." "He?" Tang Shi opened his eyes, showing a little shocked expression, maybe deeper In this shock, there is A little bit of fear. She trembled. "No It doesn''t mean that everyone has been saved Why do you say Say Bo Ye, is he... " Su Qi shook his head. "Tang poetry, Bo Ye is still alive, but Most of the time, the living people bear more terrible than the dead. There are some truths that you can''t bear. " Tang poetry burst into tears. "What happened? Why do you all From the moment I woke up, I didn''t mention Bo Ye at all? " Su Qi pursed her lips. Her expression didn''t look very good. Tang Shi leaned back as if he were retreating, "tell me After all What''s the matter? " "Bo Ye won''t let us tell you." Su Qi stretched out her hand and hugged her in spite of Tang Shi''s resistance. Then she took a deep breath and said to Tang Shi, "don''t be sad. It''s all over. Bo Ye He said, between you, that''s it It''s good. " Very good. Is that what he wants? Tang poetry starts to shiver. No, it''s not what she wants She thought that everything was over, and there should be an end between Bo Ye and her, but she never thought that Bo ye would not even give this opportunity "What about the others? Is he OK? " "It''s OK. Jiang Ling took him abroad." Su Qi said, "don''t worry. Jiang Ling and Bai Yue are here. Bo Ye''s health is OK. Although it may take time to recover..." Su Qi looked at Tang poetry like this, "Tang poetry, what are you..." Is it enough for a thin night? Tang Shi smiles, smiles and tears come out, "put it down? How can I put it down? How can I put it down? And thin night all about, I close my eyes will recall, let me how to put down? " But what about thin night? Bo Ye said no, No. "Maybe Bo Ye I want you to be free. " Su Qi didn''t know what to say to comfort Tang Shi, so he could only search for a few words in his mind to explain to Tang Shi for Bo Ye, "he may have thought a lot about rongbei and Rongnan. Tang poetry, Bo Ye thinks, is his existence, bring you harm, let you always have nightmares, let you always have a shadow, so as, he is far away from you Leave her far away, and give her peace. "Bo Ye actually made me Here''s a word for you. " Su Qi hesitated and looked at Tang Shi''s face on the verge of collapse. He couldn''t bear it. Later, he bit his teeth and said, "Bo Ye said When I made a mistake and hurt you, he owes you. He can use everything to pay back. Later, I pestered you and wanted you to forgive me. I pestered you with all kinds of postures around you. It was him There is no self-knowledge. He said, "I''m sorry for Tang Shi. I shouldn''t disturb your normal life." "Jump out of my shadow and go to a better and broader world." "Tang poetry is not as good as us. It''s different from the world." "If something happens to you, I will show up, so I hope I don''t see you again. That means you are always good." Su Qi is sitting beside the hospital bed, holding a mobile phone and reading out a long paragraph of text in front of Tang poetry. I don''t know why. When he retells this paragraph, he has already noticed an indescribable pain, so So what kind of piercing heart was it that I personally wrote down the thin night of these flowers at that time? How much love in the end, will choose to let go, let her free, let her out of his side, from then on, the sky is high and the sea is wide, Tang poetry, I thin night let you go. This is the last thing I can give you, gentle and undisturbed. Su Qi looked at Tang Shi painfully. She was just shaking at first, but later she was shaking violently. At last, Tang Shi didn''t hold back her emotion, covered her face and cried like a child. No Don''t Why is this She also wants to have a good talk with Boye Thin night Tang poetry covers her chest with one hand, which seems to relieve her pain, but it doesn''t. In vain. She tried to vent the sad mood, even Suqi would be infected. Tang Shi cried in a hoarse voice. She felt that she was very strong. What did she suffer from? What difficulties have you never experienced? In prison, murder, slander, what kind of pain, she is biting her teeth, betrayed by Bo Ye, calculated by Rong Nan, she holds up most of the day by herself, she thinks that her life is hard enough, she is not afraid of anything, she can lose anything, so she has nothing to fear.But she didn''t expect that only the word "goodbye" from Bo Ye''s mouth could make her collapse, and all her defenses would collapse at this moment. She was afraid. She was especially afraid. She''s scared to death. She''s afraid of Bo Ye''s death. She''s afraid of Bo Ye''s accident. She''s even more afraid of Bo Ye I said we should make a difference. "Why should he Why does he...! " Tang poetry seems to be crazy, shouting hysterically, seizing Su Qi''s wrist and holding it tightly. Su Qi did not expect Tang poetry to have such power, which made him feel terrible. Tang poetry cried, "why Start at the beginning and end at the end... " Su Qi closed his eyes and stopped looking at the tearful expression of Tang poetry. His throat moved up and down, and he could only say, "but Tang poetry It''s really It''s best for you. " Avoid injury, avoid friction. Since then, we have never seen each other. "I know..." Tang Shi wipes her tears. She is not the kind of person who likes to make trouble without reason. She knows clearly in her heart that maybe this is the most peaceful and the most painful way between her and Bo Ye. "I know all this is the best. However, when the day of the grand finale comes... " The heart will still be so painful. Bo Ye, you, I''m finally going to let go. Let go of the stubbornness and waste of the first half of my life, let go of the stabbing and missing between us. Su Qi suddenly thought of Bo Ye, the man who later attached so much importance to Tang poetry, even beyond his own life. How painful was his heart when he finally chose to give up Tang poetry? Is it like death? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1018 Throughout Bo Ye''s life, at the beginning, she misunderstood Tang poetry, which made her hate him to the bone. Later, she gradually opened up the misunderstanding and found that the damage caused by it was irreparable. How desperate should he be when he had to exchange his life for his life? I''ve seen a saying that is - I''ll tell you what''s the saddest thing: you meet someone and make a mistake. You want to make up for it and pay it off. Only in the end do you find that you can''t go back to heaven and the crime you committed can never be made up for. We will never be able to pay off the This is the most sad thing in Bo Ye''s life. Even if he is famous, even if he turns his hand over to cloud and rain, but like Rong Nan, the most fatal thing is that he can''t change time. Rong Nan wants to do everything to let Rong Bei come back, just as Bo Ye tries to do everything to turn back the time, and those injuries have not happened. Su Qi felt some pity for Bo Ye. He paid so much later. In the end, letting go is the best way to save him. Thin night''s heart, once again, how much too little can not say the suffering of the export? I don''t know, no one will know, Bo Ye never said. They don''t know all this. That night, Su Qi sat in the ward with Tang Shi all night, until Tang Shi''s cry slowly dropped and stopped. And no one found a man standing on crutches on the corner of the corridor outside the ward. He was standing there with a slender figure, a cold and silent face, and a surly and beautiful eyebrow. It seemed that he could easily look back to suppress the hostility of mountains and rivers. The man just stood there, followed by the silent LinCi. He did not say a word, fate at this moment also choose to keep his mouth shut, time is like being pressed the pause button, the man standing in the shadow, eyes like a sword, so ice, so hard. He clenched his fists and stood in the corridor like a hard, impractical, but cold, dark road. A man like the night. For a long time, Lin CI found that the person in front of him was shocked. When he looked carefully, he found that a tear fell from the man''s expressionless face. That pair of eyes, like hardened steel, overflowed with the last, falling tears. ****** during Tang Shi''s first week in hospital, Jiang Qi and Han rang brought a wedding invitation. "Marriage invitation?" Tang Shi looked at the words pleasantly, then held the invitation firmly in his hand, "I''m happy for you, Jiang Qi!" Jiang Qi also said, "well, I will Take advantage of it. " "I want to go to your wedding." Tang Shi had no choice but to smile, "but I''m afraid my body doesn''t support me..." : "come on, it''s OK." Jiang Qi came forward and hugged Tang Shi, "I''ll carry your bed over here?" "No way." Tang Shi was a little surprised. "It''s too exaggerated. I''d better sit in a wheelchair and let my brother push me." "All right." Jiang Qi flicked the forehead of Tang poetry, "I want you to be my bridesmaid, so that day, you have to accompany me to change Bridesmaid clothes." "Ah, I''m not fit." Tang Shi said, "if my gauze can be removed next week, I will wear it with you." "It''s an appointment." Jiang Qi pointed out, "Tang poetry, we all want happiness." Tang poetry was smiling, but she felt that she had changed. Like a shell, even in the face of their friends can laugh out, but the heart, but did not feel really happy mood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1019 All her feelings are like being pulled away, with their smile, with the doctor''s examination, her wound is slowly recovering, but only She felt her heart was empty all the time. A week later, Tang Shi landed and could move freely. At the same time, Han gave up his car and brought Jiang Qi to pick up Tang Shi. "We''ll get married the day after tomorrow. You have to be ready one day in advance." "Yes." Tang Shi is leading Tang Wei for a walk in the hospital garden. When Tang Wei hears that Jiang Qi is going to get married, he is even more excited than Tang Shi, "Wow! Then I''ll wear a suit, too! " "Yummy." Jiang Qi pinched Tang Wei''s nose. "I asked Su Qi to take Bo Yan with me." On hearing the word "thin face", Tang Wei''s face suddenly pulled down, and his expression was obviously unhappy, "ah? Why is that oil bottle coming? She''s so upset. I don''t want to see her at all... " "She''s not Bo Ye''s child." Tang Shi thinks that Tang Wei should be clear, "it''s su Qi and an MI''s child." "Even if it has nothing to do with my father, her blood relationship with Anmi is a nail on the iron plate! So I still dislike her. Tang Wei''s words are very direct, even Tang poetry feels powerless, "Wei Wei, an MI has done bad things, but Bo Yan has not." The hatred of the previous generation should not be borne by the next generation. "No I can''t make it to my heart. " Tang Wei curled his mouth, "Mommy, I hate thin face. She''s too weak. She doesn''t have the ability to survive at all. I hate the weak." I hate the weak. This sentence came out of a child''s mouth, which is a little unbelievable. But Tang Shi just sighed and didn''t say anything else. "It''s OK. Maybe when you grow up That''s all Tang Shi smiles, "it''s still small, paranoid and normal." Tang Shi lived in Jiang Qi''s house that night. Han rang was busy preparing for the wedding, so he was in Han''s house these days. It happened that Jiang Qi was accompanied by Tang Shi, and he was quite relieved at night. "Then I''ll go back first, baby." Han rang smiles and blinks. Jiang Qi covers his face and says, "go away! It''s old and big, and it''s discharging in disorder! " "Give me a kiss and I''ll go." Han rang pointed to his face and said, "kiss me goodbye." Jiang Qi blushed, "what are you doing..." "Hurry up, Tang poetry is going to be a joke." Han rang approached Jiang Qi, "if you don''t kiss me, I will I won''t go, sleep in your room... " Jiang Qi, like an electric shock, stood on tiptoe to kiss Han rang, then blushed and pushed him, "hurry up, I''m so bored!" "Well Poor me. My fiancee pushed me out in a hurry. " Han rang glibly said a word, then waved, "bye, good night." "Good night!" Jiang Qi slams the door in a huff and puff. Yu Guang looks at Tang Shi, covering her mouth and smiling. She can''t hang on her face. She goes to the French window of the living room with her to have a drink, but her expression is stiff. Tang Shi found something wrong with Jiang Qi and asked carefully, "what''s the matter?" Jiang Qi was stunned. Then he looked at the car parked under the street lamp downstairs and stepped back two steps. There was something strange on her face, and then she kept shaking her head and muttering, "no It won''t be... " Tang Shi was startled, "what''s the matter?" "That car..." Jiang Qi turned and looked at Tang poetry with a little tension in his eyes, "yes Ye Jingtang''s www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1020 Hearing the name of Ye Jingtang, Tang poetry was surprised. She was also shocked. She looked down with Jiang Qi''s eyes. Jiang Qi''s voice was a little stiff. "It''s Ye Jingtang It''s him "He Is it waiting for you? " Tang Shi looks back at Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi shakes his head as if he wants to deny it. But What else is possible? Ye Jingtang How long did you wait downstairs? In the black business car, the man is sitting there with another window open and one hand out. The smoke between his fingers has already burned to the end. Ye Jingtang loses it and continues to wait in the car. Jiang Qi stood there, feeling that the whole person was out of the body. "Are you going down?" Tang Shi turned around and looked at Jiang Qi, "is it OK?" "I..." Jiang Qi''s face was in a panic. "I don''t know I don''t know how to face Ye Jingtang now. " "Did he come to you later?" Tang Shi asked, carefully testing Jiang Qi''s feelings for ye Jingtang. Jiang Qi retreated to the sofa and sat down, helplessly clutching his hands together. "He never looked for me again But I always, always have nightmares. In those days when I thought I could walk out of the shadow of Ye Jingtang, I would dream of him when I was most unprepared. " Jiang Qi''s voice went down. "I really don''t want to be entangled with Ye Jingtang any more. I did too many wrong things before. For ye Jingtang, I let everything go. I think I''m too stupid. Now I just want a stable relationship..." Tang Shi sighed and patted Jiang Qi on the shoulder. "But Jiang Qi, these things should be finished." Jiang Qi red eyes raised his head, looking at Tang poetry that pair of clear eyes, stunned. "Even if you don''t want to face it, even if you want to escape But one day, we have to confront each other head-on. It''s better for us to solve everything now. " Tang Shi said with a smile, "in this way, when we face Han rang, we have a clear conscience, don''t we?" Jiang Qi felt his heart beat faster and said in a low voice, "Tang poetry, you..." "Actually, I envy you." The voice of Tang poetry seems to be suffering. At this time, everyone thought that she was all right. Everyone thought that she and Boye had ended completely. Everyone in the world was free, but they never thought about whose face Tang Shi was thinking when she was lying in the hospital bed with her eyes open at night. Tang Shi said, "I envy you for meeting and chatting with Ye Jingtang and saying goodbye to him at last." Jiang Qi sniffed unconsciously. "When you can still see it, do all the things that should be done." Tang Shi stood up and led Jiang Qi along the way. "I believe you have the courage to face Ye Jingtang''s life." Jiang Qi clenched his fingers, looked down again and took a deep breath. "Go on, let''s finish what we have to say, and make the final decision. It''s Ye Jingtang or Han rang. Call me if you need anything. I''ll wait for you upstairs. " Tang Shi pushed Jiang Qi. Seeing that she was still hesitant, she went out of the door and stood in the porch. Tang Shi''s eyes were red with a smile. Jiang Qi, how I envy you, and I can say goodbye to Ye Jingtang. But Bo Ye, I have even No chance to talk to you, right? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1021 When Jiang Qi went downstairs, ye Jingtang''s car was still there. I don''t know how long he had been waiting there. Jiang Qi came out of the elevator building and went outside. Then he knocked on the window of the car. Ye Jingtang was originally silent in smoking, but did not expect that the window was knocked, instinctive reaction is not blocking the car owner behind, but looked up and found that it was Jiang Qi. He was stunned. Some even can''t believe their eyes. Jiang Qi stood there and said to Ye Jingtang, "you Downstairs, are you looking for me? " Ye Jingtang pressed down the window and looked at Jiang Qi, "how did you find out?" "Your license plate number." Jiang Qi stood outside, "I''ve carried it all down." In a word, the moment Jiang Qi spoke, there was an impulse to cry. She used to be the most effective Secretary of Ye Jingtang, and those habits and hobbies about ye Jingtang have never been forgotten. The human brain is too cruel. Whatever impresses us, we can''t get rid of it. As Jiang Qi stands there, ye Jingtang gets up, opens the door, comes out, closes the car, and looks at Jiang Qi. His figure is still so tall and straight. When he stands in front of Jiang Qi, he casts a large shadow to cover Jiang Qi with some light. She looked at Ye Jingtang cover down, back a few steps, silent smile, "Ye Shao, what can I do for you?" Such a strange tone. Strange to, like when she went to deal with other strange men for him, now, this tone, actually appeared between him and her. Ye Jingtang felt a little ironic, and his heart was tingling. But he still had an indifferent look on his face, and then said, "can''t I come to you?" "Of course." Jiang Qi straightened his hair and tried to calm down. "It''s just that you come to me. Is it always something? There should be no unfinished business between us, right Her words were even a little aggressive. "What kind of answer do you want to hear?" When ye Jingtang comes forward, Jiang Qi steps back until the man grabs her hand. Jiang Qi''s conditioned reflex wants to open, but ye Jingtang''s strength is so fierce that she feels like her hand is shackled and can''t move at all. Jiang Qi worried, "Ye Jingtang, what are you mad about?" She said he was crazy. Ye Jingtang smile more indifference, "you become smart." Is it because of the existence of Han rang that Jiang Qi has the courage to resist him? Ye Jingtang more and more clenched Jiang Qi''s hand, "follow me." Jiang Qi seemed to hear a joke, "Mr. Ye, you''re not making me laugh, are you? Come with you? Where are you going? " Ye Jingtang can''t prevent being stabbed by Jiang Qi''s smiling tone. He feels that he is too fragile now. Jiang Qi''s every move is double pressure for him. But Rao is so So it is Never let go! Ye Jingtang looks back at Jiang Qi''s smiling face. There is an indescribable depth in the man''s eyes. For a long time, he is dumb and says, "I heard that you are going to marry Han rang?" Jiang Qi Leng Leng, then said, "yes, what''s the matter?" When ye Jingtang wanted to say something, Jiang Qi immediately took up his own words and said, "Mr. Ye, you won''t marry me All of them? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1022 Ye Jingtang was stunned by Jiang Qi''s words, but he was followed by an indescribable feeling. Staring at Jiang Qi''s face, he felt that he could hardly recognize the woman. Changed It''s getting so big. Is it because of Han rang? Thinking of this, ye Jingtang opens the door and shoves Jiang Qi into his car. Jiang Qi is startled. "What do you want to do, ye Jingtang? Do you want to force me again?" Jiang Qi''s resistance gives Ye Jingtang a thorn in his heart. He didn''t dare to look directly at the word again. Jiang Qi protects herself with one hand, and her eyes are slightly red. She struggles hard, but this kind of struggle makes Ye Jingtang feel as if he has been angered by others. He roars, "what are you pretending to be? Do you think I don''t know you? " Jiang Qi was stunned by his roar, and then his eyes were completely red. She shivers and is pushed into the car by Ye Jingtang. In the middle of the night, although few people pass by downstairs, there will also be late home hosts passing by. Jiang Qi''s heart is mentioned in her throat. She slaps the window and wants to open the door to escape, but ye Jingtang locks the car. "Let me out!" Jiang Qisi never thought that ye Jingtang would force herself to do it. "What do you want to do? Is it interesting? Is it interesting, ye Jingtang?" "I think it''s interesting." In the back row, ye Jingtang pinches Jiang Qi''s chin and stares at her, reflecting Jiang Qi''s expression of panic in her pupils, as if returning to the time when Jiang Qi was careful to get along with him. Ye Jingtang grinned and then said, "do you really think I''m dead? Huh? Who gives you the courage to marry Han rang? " Jiang Qi opened his helpless eyes, "Ye Jingtang, my life belongs to me You can''t control me again. " Ye Jingtang didn''t speak. He just sneered. That sneer made Jiang Qi stand on his head. He was silent for a long time and stretched out his hand. It was like someone was approaching with a knife. Jiang Qi screamed, "stay away from me!" "Would you have done that in front of them?" Ye Jingtang lowered his voice and asked, "will it be like this?" Jiang Qi was struck by Ye Jingtang''s overwhelming shadow. Her desperate eyes were empty, "he Never disrespect me... " When things come to an end, he is still not afraid of death to provoke him! Ye Jingtang is very angry and laughs, bows his back, and his fierce intention to kill startles the sky! Seeing ye Jingtang''s cruel smile, Jiang Qi was terrified. She pushed him away. Unexpectedly, the man stood still, just like a mountain pressing her out of breath. In Jiang Qi''s voice, there was a little begging, "come on, ye Jingtang Can''t we get together and break up, ye Jingtang... " "If I had known you were such a bad woman, I should not have expected anything from you." Ye Jingtang grabs Jiang Qi''s face and says, "well, I''ve known him for a long time. It''s not too much for me to get a little reward, is it?" "No..." Jiang Qi closed her eyes and her tears ran down her cheek. She was fed up with it. How could she get rid of it? Ye Jingtang, how can you let me go? "Ye Jingtang You will regret it. It was my first time You will regret it. I have never begged others like this. I will never beg you again... " I just hate you I hate you! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1023 She closed her eyes, as if she did not dare to look at Ye Jingtang again. However, it was this kind of expression that made Ye Jingtang feel like he was slapped hard. Once upon a time, Jiang Qi was smiling, or even flattering, and turned around him every day, just like a little valet. When he saw her, his face was always bright, and then he would say, "Mr. Ye, what''s the task today? Mr. Ye, today''s marketing department has new news... " She never conveys her negative emotions to the people around her. Even if she is wronged, she will not say a word. Ye Jingtang once went back to the company after work because he forgot to take the key. At that time, he saw Jiang Qi sitting in the independent secretary''s office outside the president''s office typing at the computer. She''s probably helping Ye Jingtang to settle the whole month''s reimbursement. It''s too late for Jiang Qi to go back. Ye Jingtang has always felt that Jiang Qi has an indestructible strength in her body, which is different from the pride cultivated by Tang poetry from a famous family. Jiang Qi''s birth was not superior, and she was even sold to that kind of romantic place because she was cheated - but it was such a woman who came out of the mud on her own, and her thin body supported her unyielding soul. Ye Jingtang finds it interesting to see how much Jiang Qi can endure and how much suffering she can endure. But the more she does, the more she finds Jiang Qi''s tenacity. She is too strong to say anything. She always looks like nothing. It''s like the sky is falling down, it can''t crush her. One second may be a little wronged, the next second can make her face smile a flower, she is hypocritical, all-round, packaging herself into a strong woman who can cater to anything, anything can be spared - but that night, ye Jingtang back at night, saw Jiang Qi, a person typing in a small office, while typing, she was very happy Tears fell on one side. That no longer has a smile, the face of expressionless, in her own do not know, full of tears. At that time, ye Jingtang thought that Jiang Qi must have been wronged? He did not speak, simply did not take the key, did not disturb Jiang Qi, directly went back, but the next morning, Jiang Qi or that pair of smiling appearance, earlier than he arrived at the company, brewing his favorite coffee, wearing high heels holding folder standing there, voice clear to shout, "good morning, Mr. Ye." Her heart What is it made of? Ye Jingtang gets away from the memory. Now, at this moment, looking at Jiang Qi under him, he suddenly can''t say a word. He can push such a hypocritical but powerful woman to the point of collapse, then he How cruel is it? Jiang Qi could only put his hand over his face and cried in his last voice, "don''t Look Ye Jingtang... " Don''t look. I don''t want to cry in front of him. I don''t want to be seen by him again. What can I do Don''t look at me Ye Jingtang Please Ye Jingtang felt that his chest had never been repressed before, so that he could not breathe. He left Jiang Qi as if he was stunned. His body didn''t listen to his brain. He reached out to Jiang Qi''s face to wipe her tears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1024 Ye Jingtang looks at Jiang Qi and feels that although she is still intact in front of her, she seems to be collapsing a little bit. That''s why I met him. Once the wind blows, it will disperse completely into a ball of powder. Ye Jingtang can''t admit this kind of thing, can''t admit that he is Jiang Qi was forced to be such a culprit. He took a deep breath, then turned around and pulled out a napkin and threw it on Jiang Qi''s face. "Quickly wipe your crocodile tears." Jiang Qi was so treated by him, did not move, just opened his eyes. Tears have dried up, it doesn''t matter, eyes are empty. She actually reached for the napkin that fell on the mat of the car and wiped her face. Ye Jingtang seems to have been hit with a punch. He snatched the piece of paper from Jiang Qi, "are you crazy! Why don''t you pick up those that fall on the ground? " Unexpectedly, Jiang Qi laughed, she giggled, and the smile hurt Ye Jingtang''s eyes, "Mr. Ye, isn''t this what you gave me?" The tone of his speech made Ye Jingtang take a cool breath. "Don''t be unkind to me, Jiang Qi. You''re going to be weird with me." Ye Jingtang himself simply took out a piece of paper again to wipe Jiang Qi''s tears. His strength was very strong, which made Jiang Qi''s face ache. He seemed to be so heavy on purpose, but Jiang Qi actually held back, even though he knew that ye Jingtang was purposeful, he still bit his teeth and didn''t say a word of pain. Ye Jingtang let go. He can''t do it anymore. He has There is no way to get comfort from treating Jiang Qi as a slave. In the past, he controlled Jiang Qi and always felt a sense of Conquest when he saw her angry. No more. There''s nothing left. He got nothing but pain. Especially When Jiang Qi looked at him with this kind of astonishing hate, he had a feeling that there was no place to escape. Why Is that going to happen? Jiang Qi saw that ye Jingtang stopped. Then she laughed and wanted to stand up. She was pushed back to the back of the car by Ye Jingtang. She said, "what else do you want to do?" Ye Jingtang felt that at this moment, no matter how ironic he said or how insulting he did, it was useless. What on earth does he want to do Taking such a big risk, is it intended to stimulate Jiang Qi? No It''s not He came here to talk to Jiang Qi, but why is the situation like this? Ye Jingtang was in a trance for a few seconds, and finally said in a painful tone, "Jiang Qi, do you have to get married?" ****** "I don''t know if ye Jingtang, a fool, will quarrel with Jiang Qi." At the other end of the world, Bo Ye sits on the sickbed and moves a chess piece. "I don''t care so much." Bai Yue sat opposite him and said, "my business is not settled yet." Bo Ye looked out of the window, "who said that? It''s solved. That''s it. " "I heard that Tang poetry was crying." Bai Yue deliberately said it in an indifferent tone, like for Bo Ye. Sure enough, see thin night eyebrows immediately wrinkled up, white more suddenly happy, "Su Qi told me, cry very uncomfortable. Bo Ye, you see, at the end of the day you have to make people cry again. " "Better than to let her cry for me later." Bo Ye didn''t know what to say to excuse himself, so he simply didn''t explain, "Tang poetry is so strong, it should It''s ok... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1025 "You, you..." Bai Yue sighed, "you say you don''t want to give up Tang poetry, why do you have to argue?" Bo ye lay there speechless and looked at his cell phone. Then he looked up at Bai Yue and said, "Tang poetry recently What are you doing? " "If you want to know, ask yourself." Bai Yue saw through Bo Ye, and then he wanted to say, "I really can''t figure out why you are so cruel. Tang Shi was crying hard alone at that time. I''m sure they want to talk to you when it''s over. As a result, you unilaterally declare it over. " Bai Yue''s words are not unreasonable. Bo Ye is sad, but he can''t do anything except sad. If these are necessary experiences, Bo Ye is willing to endure them for the sake of the freedom and peace of the later generation of Tang poetry. "I don''t have much time." Thin night moved his eyes and turned to look out of the window, "Bai Yue, I should To bear some of the costs. " Bai Yuedun, wiping his scalpel and drooping his eyelashes, said, "do you want me to tell Tang Shi?" "No," he said Bo Ye struggled to get up from the bed. He had just undergone a big operation and would die on the operating table if he didn''t pay attention to it. Fortunately, Jiang Ling and Bai Yue were very reliable. Leng pulled Bo Ye back from the death line. At this moment of thin night, pale, as if by a very heavy injury, but that cold face, only a pair of eyes bright. Bai Yue knew that only when he was looking at Tang poetry could he show such an expression. The indomitable and strong girl, the woman named Tang Shi, is the only sun in the dark world of thin night. "Don''t tell Tang poetry." Bo Ye looks at Bai Yue with this kind of eyes, and then takes a deep breath, "according to her personality, she will definitely catch up." "Don''t you want to see her?" Bai Yue deliberately asked in a strange tone, "I don''t believe the Tang poetry you left behind. Bo Ye, you ask yourself, "can you leave her mother?" Do you leave behind the woman who says that she hates you every time, but when you have an accident, she stands up for you without hesitation? Thin night just feel chest pain, he can''t bear, he certainly can''t bear! "She shouldn''t have been rejected by you." Bai Yue said, "although I admit that Bo Ye''s method is the most mature and rational, which avoids a lot of harm, Bo Ye''s method is the best. Tang poetry You should hold it in your hand. " It can only be held in the palm of your hand. No one else can hold her up except you. "Look at so many things, so many hardships..." Bai Yue shakes his head. He feels powerless to his heart breaking eyes. "Between you Is there room for others? Bo Ye, don''t let Tang poetry be free now. One day, a man dares to touch a finger of Tang Poetry - " Bo Ye''s eyes suddenly change. Bai Yue lowered his voice. "You must be the first one to kill that man." Bo Ye laughs, with too much helplessness in his smile, "it''s better to let me die first, and then I don''t have to hear the news of Tang poetry and other people''s happiness." "Look Bai Yue became angry and simply pushed the chessboard into a mess. "Bo Ye, you are so Forget it, I won''t advise you. It''s good for you two to separate, so that we can get together and disperse. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1026 "Good gathering and good scattering." Bo Ye repeated the word, "it''s not easy to get together and disperse." He broke his arm, she was forced to give up. It''s sparkling with blood and skin. Don''t be together. ****** a week later, Bo Ye''s body slightly recovered, and someone came to him. "Sure enough." At this time, Jiang Ling and Bai Yue were discussing the recent events in the living room outside. Unexpectedly, someone would come so soon. Jiang Ling stood up, pushed open the door and saw Rong Nan standing outside. The man suddenly clenched his fingers, but for many reasons, he finally let go, held back all the expressions on his face, and yelled, "sir." "Good morning." Rong Nan''s expression is also a little weak. I think it was Tang Shi''s knife that hurt him deeply. How can it not be deep? At that time, Tang poetry thought that Bo Ye was killed by Rong Nan. With all the heartbreaking love and hatred, it could almost pierce Rong Nan''s body. Rong Nan said with a smile, "you..." Bai Yue went to Jiang Ling''s back, staring at Rong Nan, as if on guard, "are you here to take Bo Ye?" Rong Nan''s eyes pressed down, "I have an agreement with Bo Ye." "Well." Bai Yue said so, but he took out his weapon directly from his inner pocket and pointed directly at Rong Nan''s forehead, "what if I don''t know?" "Bai Yue!" Jiang Ling reached out and pulled Bai Yue''s arm down, but Bai Yue was still the same. No matter how Jiang Ling stopped him, he didn''t take back his weapon. "Rong Nan Thin night''s body, I don''t know if I can bear those years - " " I will keep him. " Rong Nan went up and let Bai Yue''s weapon hit his forehead. He didn''t dodge. "If you are jealous, if you hate me, do it." Jealousy. He called him jealous, the code name of the seven sins. Bai Yue''s hands were shaking, "I tell you If it wasn''t for my friends, I would have shot you directly! " "That''s what Tang poetry did." Rong Nan grinned, but in that smile, he was lonely for no reason. "That woman dares to." She was born alone. Raise the knife, regardless of the consequences, so determined to stab down, even if the net is broken! Bai Yue was so angry that his chest kept fluctuating, "what did you do with Bo Ye?" "Well Bo ye should tell you. " Rong Nan used an ambiguous answer, "if he doesn''t take the initiative to tell you, it means I don''t want you to know. " Bai Yue didn''t speak. After a long time, he put down his arm dejectedly. Rong Nan was stunned. Bai Yue stood there with his head down, then clenched his fingers and said, "you go in." After Rong Nan, ACE and Lu Yiting are a little surprised. They are ready to confront Bai Yue. Unexpectedly, Bai Yue is so simple Let them go. Bai Yue looked up with a little red in his eyes, "Rongnan, I tell you, if something happens to Bo Ye in recent years -" Bo Ye has something to do with it. His voice with a cut throat decisively, "seven convictions cut your door! The ends of the earth, teach you all over the country to hang the white flag Ace and Lu Yiting are frightened by Bai Yue''s words. They didn''t expect Bai Yue to be so murderous Seven sins, they have long regarded Bo Ye as their own people, he and Rong Bei are too similar, poor life, in order to the final outcome, do sacrifice. So they have long regarded Bo Ye as another greedy partner who can go through life and death. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1027 Rong Nan stood there silent, and then said, "OK, I promise you." Bai Yue gives way and walks away from the entrance of the living room to let Rong Nan in. There''s an elite army out there. Ace and Lu Yiting enter Baiyue''s secret base. Jiang Ling points the way on the side, "second floor, the first room on the left." "Thank you." Rongnan nodded, he slightly lowered his head, let Jiangling unconsciously some depression. Rongnan walked up, red eyes, his back with a lonely at the end of the world. The throne of president was given to him by rongbei himself. It''s full of him Rongnanhong eyes smile, Baiyue, I have no relatives, rongbei died, in this world, I am alone. That''s the price of over 10000 people. Never, never get the punishment of forgiveness. When they enter Bo Ye''s rest room, Bo Ye is dazed by the photos of Tang poetry on her mobile phone. Later, someone came in from outside, but he didn''t notice it until Rongnan got close to him. On the Rongnan''s eyes, thin night a Leng. "Here you are." Two people look at each other for a long time, thin night opens a way first. Rong Nan stands there, Yu Guang takes aim at Tang Shi on Bo Ye''s mobile phone, and then says, "are you thinking about her?" Bo Ye did not deny, "well, I want to." "Then when you go in, will you miss her?" "I would like to." Thin night answer so fast so quickly, seem to all need not do what consideration, "also only think of her, just can live." "Do you regret it?" Rong Nan turned his head and said, "do such a deal with me I''m the one who put you in the water. " "Of course I''ll regret it." Thin night self-care smile, "I also regret a few years ago to her so bad, if time can come again, I will choose another way to her." Rong Nan didn''t speak, and finally understood Bo Ye''s idea. "So Please At this moment, the noble president shows his humble eyes to Bo Ye, "Mr. Bo Ye." This pathetic but awe inspiring man. Only he can stand beside Tang poetry. "Well." Bo Ye sat up from the bed and finally looked out of the window. Then he laughed. "Tang poetry, it will soon be winter again." But after all, Tang poetry can''t hear this sentence. ****** that night, Bo Ye was picked up, and seven sins and others sat in Bai Yue''s room silent for a whole night. Later, Qi Mo stood up first, "I want to inform Tang Shi." "No, Bo Ye said that he didn''t want Tang poetry to know." Asuka sighed helplessly, "Bo Ye certainly doesn''t want Tang Shi to see him like that?" "But Tang poetry has the right to know." Naturally, Luo fan was on Qi Mo''s side. He had the same opinion on this matter as Qi Mo, "I also think Tang poetry should know all this. " "But if Tang poetry knew, it would not allow Bo Ye to do so." Cong Shan didn''t speak all the time. At this time, he suddenly said, "I understand the character of Tang poetry. She may even Rush to be with Bo Ye. " It''s quite possible. Besides, Cong Shan, the elder brother of Tang poetry, must know Tang poetry better than them to some extent. "Really? It''s unfair to Tang poetry. " Qi Mo tried to let others express their opinions again, but everyone made the same choice. Like thin night. Bo Ye''s behavior, though too cruel, is quite correct. Bai Yue sighed and patted Qi Mo on the shoulder. Then he said to Cong Shan, "let''s go to see more Tang poetry when we have time. She may be sad when she is alone." "Well." Han Shen nodded, "it''s better to Let''s travel around the world with Tang Shi and take Tang Wei with us. " "That''s a good idea." Bai Yue made a finger ring, "help Tang poetry to change his mood, maybe it will be better." "And remember to block the news." Cong Shan''s eyebrows frowned, "don''t let her know about thin night." "Well, I''ll take this." Qi Mo said, "I will solve all this with Luo fan." After all, they are senior hackers. That night, after a long distance, Tang poetry in Baicheng had a dream at home. She dreamed of the thin night again, but when she woke up, she was still alone. Tang Wei went back to study, but soon he quit because he couldn''t accept such an environment, so he finally chose to leave school.Tang Shi''s teacher and teaching director felt very sorry, "Tang Wei, do you really want to give up?" "Maybe this environment is not suitable for me." Tang Wei lowered his head, "I''m sorry I failed to live up to your hope, but I will still study by myself when I go back. I have figured out which foreign school I want to test for. " "I''m sorry." The head teacher touched Tang Wei''s head with a smile, "the teacher believes you, come on, there is good news, remember to tell me to share." "Well, thank you, teacher." Tang Wei left Hongchuan university with his schoolbag, just as he did when he came. Outside, Tang Shi and others were waiting for him to come out. When they saw him, Tang Shi waved, "Weiwei!" "You''re a mess, too." Tang Yi smiles helplessly, "just because of his temper, he will study for a while and stop school for a while. It''s too chaotic." Of course, Tang Shi dotes on his son. "It doesn''t matter. I asked him. As long as he doesn''t regret his choice, let him do it by himself. Of course, he has to bear the consequences." Tang poetry teaches her son to be responsible for his own life. No matter what choice he has, she allows him to have it. But later, because of his choice, he has to go his own way of life. "So he chose, and I agreed." Tang Shi squatted down and opened his hand to Tang Wei. "Let''s go, Tang Wei, who has dropped out of school, is going to squat at home in the future?" "No! I''m going to take a self-study exam Tang Wei''s eyes sparkled, "I''m just not used to the campus environment! I will still learn by myself. Besides, I have teachers who can teach me more than I can learn in school. " "All right." Qi Mo and Luo fan are black and white guards. Standing on the side of the road, they look like black and white double evils. Luo fan is still an iceberg face. When he sees Tang Wei, he changes a little in detail. "You''re growing tall again." "Well." Tang Wei was led by Tang Shi, "I will grow very high." Will be even higher than his father thin night, but also indomitable. "Han rang cooked a table of dishes at home." Tang Shi takes Tang Wei to get on the bus, and then Qi Mo and Luo fan get on the bus, "Yo, is chef Han cooking again today?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1028 "Right." The car starts, Tang Yi drives, Cong Shan sits in the co driver, Tang Wei and Tang Shi in the back row, and the four of them drive home slowly. This scene is full of joy, harmony and warmth. But But Tang poetry''s eyes are shaking. Bo Ye, I miss you so much. ****** that night, Jiang Qi and ye Jingtang broke up. When ye Jingtang asked to export that sentence, he knew that in a certain angle, he had given up. He said, Jiang Qi, do you have to get married? This words, even with even Jiang Qi can hear the tremor. The woman was pushed down by Ye Jingtang and looked at him incredulously. Then she repeated, "what did you say?" "I..." Ye Jingtang''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. Then he grabbed Jiang Qi''s collar and said, "it''s not allowed." Not allowed. Absolutely not. Jiang Qi felt like an illusion appeared in his ear, "what don''t you allow me to do?" Ye Jingtang couldn''t bear to roar out, "I don''t allow you to marry anyone else!" This sentence, with startling strength, like an arrow shot at Jiang Qi''s heart, until it pierced her chest from front to back. The bloody wound was torn open. She took a cold breath and asked, "Ye Jingtang, how can you be so cruel?" Hurt me so far, to the end, even my marriage It''s all under control. Jiang Qi could not bear to go on, let the tears surge out, "isn''t it over between us? Don''t you think I''m dirty! Don''t you think I can do anything for anyone! Why do you say that? What qualifications do you have Ye Jingtang was Jiang Qi a series of questions asked heart pain, blunt kind of pain. He never thought that, one day, Jiang Qi was forced to speak to him in such a tone. How disgusted was she with him? Even hate? leaves the frightened Tong deeply breathes, "Jiang Qi, some matters are not your has the final say." If he said no, he would not. If he wanted to, could he call her back like this? "Ye Jingtang, do you think I''m human?" Jiang Qi stretched out his hand and pressed his chest, as if his heart would not hurt. "How can you do this to me? What do you want? " "Break up with Han rang." When ye Jingtang said this, he felt chilly behind Jiang Qi, "then, come back." Come back. What is the meaning behind these two words? What does Ye Jingtang want Jiang Qi to do when he comes back? He actually meant to say that Jiang Qi Come back and start over. He regretted it. He really regretted it. But once he uttered those words, it became extremely hurtful words, as if he was threatening Jiang Qi, forcing her to break up with Han rang, and then he took possession of them. In fact, Jiang Qi did understand that. After staring at Ye Jingtang for a long time, she said word by word, "impossible." No way. These three words broke all ye Jingtang''s expectations. He was so angry that he grabbed Jiang Qi''s shoulder and said, "do you know what you''re talking about? Don''t force me to give way to Han! " To South Korea? Jiang Qi really wants to laugh, in the face of such an angry Ye Jingtang. You come here again, and you come here again to threaten others! "Don''t threaten me again!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1029 Jiang Qi with tears, a laugh, "let Han hand? Then you go! What are you showing off to me here? If you kill Han rang, you''ll kill him! I tell you, I''m no longer in your hands! Ye Jingtang, if you want to take Han rang and the whole Han family to threaten me, you can come! I tell you, even if ye Jingtang killed Han rang, Jiang Qi would hold his ashes and die with him! You''re going to have to kill me! " This is too cruel, so cruel that it looks like Ye Jingtang. His whole body was shocked and his pupils were locked tightly, reflecting Jiang Qi''s face, which was desperate and almost crazy. In order to give up her relationship with him, she was so cruel! Jiang Qi uses his last strength to push Ye Jingtang away. Then when he is still in a daze, he rushes straight down the door. As soon as he pulls the door open, ye Jingtang grabs his hair from behind. Jiang Qi eats pain and says, "let me go!" Ye Jingtang did not let go. He has a faint illusion that if he let go this time Jiang Qi really wants to slip away from him. No, he must grasp, even if crushed, will never give it to others! Jiang Qi used her strength until her hair broke. She endured the pain on her scalp and left from ye Jingtang. As soon as she was about to run to the community, ye Jingtang caught up with her, "Jiang Qi!" After a pause, Jiang Qi turned around, red eyes, eyes like there is a fire burning, to burn both of them, until burned to ashes. "If you come back, I''ll call the police." "Call the police?" Ye Jingtang seems to hear a joke like, "you tell the police in front of me?" Who dares to fight against Ye Jingtang? "No It''s a big deal. It''s a big deal Jiang Qi giggled and stepped back while laughing, "big deal, I don''t want my own face, but also want you to stink your reputation in the circle, all your life!" Ye Jingtang holds the palm of his hand tightly. Since Jiang Qi escaped from the car just now, he has never let go of his hand. He said, "come with me." Follow him. If it had been before, Jiang Qi would have felt that he had found something to rely on, or Finally, there''s a place to go home. but now. Wandering, she has found her own harbor. Ginger Qi red eyes with a smile, "no, ye Jingtang, I said countless times, don''t pester me again, even if you have saved me, I have paid off, ye Jingtang, I ginger Qi, don''t owe you anything!" I don''t owe you anything! So, can you hold me? Ye Jingtang stood there, as if he had been chiseled a hole in his chest, and the cold wind was blowing in, which made his hands and feet cold. How can someone have such a cold look? She used to know that Hot eyes, ambiguous brows, why now Will it be so cold? Ye Jingtang stood there, trying to struggle at last, "Jiang Qi." "Enough." Jiang Qi raised his head and looked directly into Ye Jingtang''s eyes. "Ye Jingtang, go out and have a look. There is no woman in the world who loves you more than I do. Unfortunately, I won''t love you any more now." No more love. Ye Jingtang. Jiang Qi, who loves you, has been hollowed out by you. From a few years ago to now, in order to repay Ye Jingtang and save her from that kind of romantic place, Jiang Qi is working for ye Jingtang with all his own. At the end of the day, it came to such a bad end. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1030 At that moment, Jiang Qi had many memories in his mind. It''s all about ye Jingtang. She remembered that she had been auctioned in such an ugly place. At that time, Jiang Qi''s eyes were full of fear. It''s good to be afraid that someone can save themselves, just save her When the men saw Jiang Qi''s face and saw that she was slowly pushed out of the cage wearing so little cloth, all the men in the field were boiling! As a result, round after round of astronomical figures rolled over Jiang Qi''s head. Someone even offered a sky high price to auction her back to be her own forbidden animal. Jiang Qi was afraid, but she There is no way to resist. Look up that moment, across so many restless crowd, she and a pair of amber pupils look at each other. Without emotion, as inorganic general, light golden amber pupil. All people are auctioning Jiang Qi, but he is motionless and expressionless. It seems that he is watching a farce. There is even some irony in his eyes. His cold eyes make Jiang Qi''s blood freeze. In the crowd, ye Jingtang''s eyes were cold and fixed on Jiang Qi''s face. They looked at each other for a few seconds, and everything seemed quiet. Then the man smiles slowly. He said to his assistant, "buy her for me." This sentence completely changed Jiang Qi''s life. She was bought by Ye Jingtang, thinking that she was a freshman, but she was afraid that she would just come out of the tiger''s den and go into the wolf''s den. But ye didn''t touch her that night, just let her stand there, and the man looked at her from top to bottom. For a long time, the thin lips slowly spit out two words, perfect. What''s your name? My name is Jiang Qi. Good. My name is Ye Jingtang. From today on It''s your master. Ye Jingtang. Since then, the name has been deeply branded in Jiang Qi''s flesh and blood. She looks at Ye Jingtang''s amber eyes, and unconsciously murmurs, "Ye Shao You have beautiful eyes. " After a meal, ye Jingtang lowered his eyes. His fingers seemed to knock on the armrest of the sofa at will. His voice was obviously pleasant. "Well, I know current affairs very well. I really like people praising me. Jiang Qi, you are very good." Jiang Qi shrank for a moment, ye Jingtang''s tone is so ambiguous, but deep in the ambiguity, it is cold alienation. Ye Jingtang comes forward and pinches Jiang Qi''s chin, forcing her to look at herself. Jiang Qi on the pair of light golden pupil, always feel that the fundus is like floating a circle of gold powder, glittering, shallow deep, like a monster. "If you think it''s good-looking, watch it more." Ye Jingtang and Jiang Qi looked at each other, which made her unable to move her eyes. "You know, beautiful things are the most destructive. Jiang Qi You have that advantage, too. " So do you. His fingers inch by inch down, "your body, your face, in the eyes of men, the same beautiful." At that time, Jiang Qi suddenly regained his mind, was pulled back to reality by his cold tone, and suddenly understood what ye Jingtang wanted to do when he bought her. He said, "I want your face." From that day on, Jiang Qi became Ye Jingtang''s secretary. He trained her to be a decisive and open-minded woman. For ye Jingtang, Jiang Qi did all kinds of evil by all kinds of means. As long as she could get benefits for ye Jingtang, she was biting her teeth. What could she not resist? Ye Jingtang even occasionally appreciates Jiang Qi''s hardness, which comes from his bones. But also because of Jiang Qi, he never touched her, he felt dirty. Jiang Qi for him, seduced a lot of his partners, so ye Jingtang disdain. This kind of woman just needs to work for him forever. But he did not think, such a, willing to do for him, get himself a woman of notoriety, if fall in love with him, he should how. From the memory, Jiang Qi looked at the face in front of him, and suddenly felt that he had no way to solve everything for ye Jingtang as before. "Congratulations, let me give you up." Jiang Qi said with a low smile, "this is the punishment that you have given to yourself, as well as the fulfillment of my love by yourself. Ye Jingtang, I''m not Tang poetry, and you''re not Bo Ye. Bo Ye even repents and will do everything to make up for Tang Poetry - but you don''t have it at all. " Not at all. You give me, again and again, only pain. Look at Ye Jingtang when Bo Ye is struggling to fall asleep for the sake of Tang poetry. Don''t you touch him at all? But after Jiang Qi finished these words, he held back all his emotions. She felt that in the face of Ye Jingtang, it was meaningless to say more. Ye Jingtang watched the emotional changes in Jiang Qi''s eyes, and then said, "have you finished?" Are you finished? Jiang Qi grinned. It was impossible for him to make any changeThis is the difference between Ye Jingtang and Bo Ye. Jiang Qi stands there, after laughing at Ye Jingtang, she turns around, understates, drops a goodbye, and then turns away. Goodbye. This is the last sentence Jiang Qi gave to Ye Jingtang. Ye Jingtang felt his heart beating wildly at this moment. It seemed that he had never thought of such an end. He thought that he would come all the way to find Jiang Qi, and Jiang Qi would follow him. In other words, ye Jingtang still felt that Jiang Qi was his unique thing, so no matter what temper Jiang Qi was playing, he felt that it was just a moment. Jiang Qi will come back in the end, won''t he? No. Jiang Qi left. After Jiang Qi left, ye Jingtang stood there alone for a long time. He looked at the empty downstairs. Facing the elevator, he had not recovered. Thinking that everything was still dreaming, how could Jiang Qi have gone? But Jiang Qi did go, and she didn''t even look back. Ye Jingtang stood there, alone downstairs, in the end of time. ****** when Jiang Qi came back upstairs, Tang Shi stood in the living room, saw her coming, and immediately met her, then said, "I saw Ye Jingtang pulling How are you doing? " Jiang Qi stood there, breathing deeply for a long time, "I And he''s broken. " It seems that in this way, everything will be over. Tang Shi opened his eyes, "really? Did he do anything to you? " "Well." Jiang Qi walked over and sat down on one side, her hands stirred together, "but I refused." Tang Shi felt a little distressed. Looking at Jiang Qi''s forced expression, she felt as if she had seen herself in the past. She wants Jiang Qi to come out of that shadow more than anyone else. Ye Jingtang can''t bring anything to Jiang Qi. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1031 The room was so empty and the crying was so small. Jiang Qi shrank on the sofa, feeling as if he had experienced the destruction of the world. He was exhausted. ****** Ye Jingtang is very abnormal these days. This is what ye Jingtang''s friends noticed. Thin night has no other news, they get together, all feel a little bored, then said, "Ye Jingtang this expression with no wife." Ye Jingtang seems to have been stabbed in the pain. He stares at Jiang Ling fiercely for a few seconds. "You don''t say a few words. No one thinks you are dumb." Bai Yue laughs on the side. Ye Jingtang sneered, "dead fag, you two are quite a match?" Bai Yue''s expression was stiff, "what are you talking about! If you are frustrated, you have to drag others into the water. " Jiang Ling lowered her eyes and said nothing else. Ye Jingtang stared at Jiang Ling''s expression for a while, then said, "go to find Bo Yeba." "Ah?" A group of people some strange, have changed expression, looking at Ye Jingtang. Ye Jingtang said, "what are you doing? I just want to find Bo Ye Have a chat. " Have a chat. "I don''t think I''ll be able to talk with you for long." Jiang Ling was embarrassed. "You know, ye Jingtang. What kind of state Bo Ye is in now, he may not want to see you "Then I''ll see him." Ye Jingtang said firmly, "no, just throw money and let him come out to see me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± ****** when ye Jingtang saw thin night again, he was separated by a layer of transparent glass. Ye Jingtang sat outside, Bo Ye sat inside, his expression seems to be good, but after carefully observing Ye Jingtang, Bo Ye frowned, "what''s the matter with you?" "And the face to say it." Ye Jingtang hands in front of the chest, "this seems to expect what?" "Well, I think you and Jiang Qi will quarrel." "Thin night picked pick eyebrow," you see, now you come to me, so must be and ginger Qi had a problem Ye Jingtang is very upset to beat thin night, but because of thin night now identity, and can only resist. "Do you think nobody can touch you now? So talk like this? Being unscrupulous is like being covered. " Ye Jingtang sat outside impatiently, "I didn''t know Jiang Qi would be like this. I thought that if I said a few words well, she would... " "Stupid." After listening to Ye Jingtang''s speech, Bo Ye can''t wait to interrupt all the words, "I don''t want to hear you speak any more. Ye Jingtang, you are wrong. You are so wrong." Ye Jingtang some strange, "what do you want to express?" "There''s no way to get Jiang Qi back." Thin night a word, with eyes straight staring at Ye Jingtang, "you made a mistake, you can no longer carry out this attitude.". Ye Jingtang, the best way to deal with his mistakes is to admit and atone for them. " Ye Jingtang a meal, did not expect thin night can say so. "Otherwise." Thin night changed serious expression, "you will regret, ye Jingtang. You''re already regretting it, haven''t you? " Didn''t you find out? In fact, deep in his heart, ye Jingtang wants to save Jiang Qi, but he refuses to admit it, but even if he refuses to admit it, he still has to face his heart. "If you regret it, you will want to talk to me, because my experience is similar to yours." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1032 Being educated by Bo Ye, ye Jingtang is stunned there, as if he has never recovered. Looking at the expression on his face, Bo Ye knows that no matter how much he says at this time, it''s futile, but even if it''s futile, he still wants to help Ye Jingtang. He can''t watch ye Jingtang repeat his mistakes. Bo Ye said, "time is running out. Ye Jingtang, while Jiang Qi is still here, have a good talk with her and pass on everything you want to tell her." Ye Jingtang did not speak, thin night stood up, left his original sitting position. Later, when Bo Ye''s figure was about to disappear in the room, ye Jingtang remembered what to do. He called Bo Ye in his last voice, "what about you?" A light night. "Is that your choice? Thin night. " Ye Jingtang had a sense of urgency in his eyes. "Tang poetry is still there When you go back. " Tang poetry is still waiting for you to go back. No one can predict how many waves this sentence will bring to Bo Ye. At this moment, his numb heart is beating again just because of the two words of Tang poetry in Ye''s mouth. He didn''t look back, just grinned, "tell her, don''t wait for me. Forget me and get married with a good man. " Ye Jingtang''s whole body seems to have suffered a very serious blow. The man shows an unbelievable look. Then he looks at Bo Ye''s figure disappearing. He stands outside through the glass, his eyes suddenly at a loss. ****** Tang Shi has been very comfortable these days, especially after Tang Yi came back, Tang Yi''s cooking skills are better than Tang Shi '' "No way." Tang Yi came out of the kitchen with a bowl in his hand, "my goal is to raise you ten jin." "Goodbye, brother." Tang Shi is helpless, "you look for a girlfriend quickly, I calculate beg." "Your brother, I may be single all my life." Tang Yi doesn''t care, "anyway, we don''t have Tang Wei in the Tang family. Don''t worry, I''ll never get married." "What are you talking about?" Tang Shi went up to cover his mouth, "bah, bah, bah, you are sure to find a good girlfriend." "And you." Tang Yi put down the tool in his hand and his voice sank down. He looked at Tang Shi and said, "what about you? Baby, you will Do you want to get married again? " Tang Shi was stunned by this question. She didn''t think about it, or her future. Now she just wanted to raise Tang Wei, but she forgot how to spend the rest of her life. There was an indescribable pain in the eyes of Tang poetry. Then she shook her head and blushed, "brother, how can I get married? How do I get married? " "I just want your future husband to be nice to you in the future." Tang Yi is a little distressed, "you are still When Bo Ye comes back? " "Well." Tang Shi bowed his head. "They all said that Boye had nothing wrong, but they refused to tell me what Boye was doing Everyone seems to know, but they also avoid me. Why not meet, why not find someone. He gave me all the shares of the Bo family, and even Mr. Bo agreed... " The Bo family has completely given power to Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1033 What happened in the end, the Bo family can cut off so many of their own way, hand to Tang poetry? "Bo Ye has a company abroad. Don''t worry." Tang Yi said in a low voice, "his foreign company is many times stronger than Bo''s in China. It''s a scale you can''t imagine. So Bo Ye estimated that he just threw away the domestic companies for the time being. At the same time, he gave all these things back to you as compensation. " Tang poetry a meal, breathing with some shortness. "Because Bo''s family He also swallowed up the Tang family, didn''t he? " Tang Yi looked directly into Tang Shi''s eyes and said, "Bo Ye, this man, in his own way, is returning all the things that he owed you. Everyone wants to have a bite of Bo''s fat meat, but Bo Ye only gives it to you, which is enough to prove a lot of things. " Bo''s money is enough for Tang poetry to spend the rest of his life. He wanted to leave Tang poetry, so that Tang poetry life has enough protection. Tang Shi didn''t say anything, but he held his hand tightly. "Since Bo Ye wishes you happiness, Shi Shi." Tang Yi whispered the name of Tang poetry, "you should also take care of yourself and make yourself happy. If you encounter something good, don''t miss it. I think this is the thin night Everything I want to convey to you. " Although we can''t find the person of thin night now, we can''t say a word. But thin night''s mind, already in the action slowly permeated. Every action he did was saying goodbye to Tang poetry in a way that was too gentle and silent. Han rang came out of the kitchen, carrying a bowl of soup, "come and have a taste! My new black chicken and mung bean soup "Thank you, chef Han!" Tang Yi and Han rang laughed. Just as Han rang finished his work, he came to see Tang Shi and found that Tang Shi''s expression was not very good. He said, "what''s the matter with you? Eat something delicious and make yourself happy. " "Thank you, Han rang." Tang Shi has always been very grateful to Han rang. At the beginning, Han rang accepted her and Jiang Qi, and regardless of the past, he has been helping. In this final incident, he also contributed. Such a man is the best harbor for Jiang Qi. I hope Jiang Qi can land on him and avoid being displaced. "Thank you, my family. By the way, Jiang Qi wants you to wear Bridesmaid clothes. " Han let Tang Shi Sheng a bowl of soup, "hurry to eat more nutritious things to make up, your wound is not good." Tang Shi smiles a little. Han rang says, "I''m going to marry her in two days. To tell you the truth, I''m really nervous..." Tang poetry still lacks a perfect wedding in her life, but Maybe Bo Ye can''t give her any more. Then, it may be a good thing for her to watch her best friend usher in happiness as an onlooker. It''s just that she''s a little worried about whether ye Jingtang will make trouble on the wedding day. After all, ye Jingtang is an unpredictable man. Tang Shi didn''t say this, but went to one side to drink chicken soup slowly. At this time, the doorbell rang. Tang Yi went to open the door and saw Jiang Qi with big bags and small bags offering directly. "Oh, you are moving the whole mall home." Tang Yi was startled, "Jiang Qi, what did you buy?" "A lot of them!" Han Bing, who is followed by her sister, also holds up the bag in her hand. It seems that she went shopping with Jiang Qi, "Ai Ai! And me! Let''s go - ah, who is this man? He''s a little handsome. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1034 Tang Yi stood there with Han Bing. You look at me and I look at you. They were stunned for a long time. Han Bing suddenly pointed to his face and said to Tang Shi, "Tang Shi, this man is very similar to you." Tang Shi came to help clean up the shopping bags together and said with a smile, "this is my brother Tang Yi, who is in high spirits." "This is your legendary brother..." Han Bing said carelessly, "oh my God, I really envy having such a handsome brother Unlike me, there is only one elder brother with facial paralysis and one younger brother who makes trouble every day. " Every day troublemaker''s younger brother Han rang felt his nose embarrassed, "elder sister, at least I haven''t lost face to you." "Don''t say that." Han Bing went up to play Han rang''s forehead, "when I was in high school, it was me who wiped your ass for you. Your brother, Han Shen Guan, didn''t care. I''m both a sister and a mother. " "It seems very hard." Tang Yi laughs and agrees, "I didn''t expect han to let high school be so skinny." "There are so many girls chasing him. Some even ask me to bring him a love letter." Han Bing pulls Jiang Qi to sit down on the sofa, and pushes the shopping bag in front of them with special generosity. "Tang poetry, please pick and choose. If you have anything you like, take some. Don''t mention it." "Sister Bingbing, it''s not very interesting." Tang Shi cut the fruit and brought it out, "how did you think of going shopping today?" Han Bing is a beauty of the imperial sister family. When she laughs, she is very beautiful. "Of course, she is going to marry into our family soon. How can we have a crazy shopping to commemorate it? After that, she will be our daughter-in-law." The title of daughter-in-law made Jiang Qi blush. Then she said, "don''t say that, sister. I''m still a little nervous..." "What are you nervous about? We''d better make a fool of it. It''s easy to talk." Han Bing pinched Jiang Qi''s nose, "don''t worry, no one will make trouble for you. If you want to, it may be Han rang who bullies you. If he bullies you, I''ll be on your side. " Tang poetry and Jiang Qi knew the kindness and enthusiasm of the Han family long ago. Jiang Qi even thought that they were too gentle, and they felt that they were not worthy of Han rang. Such a good Han family, maybe it''s time for a better girl to get married. Han rang pursued Jiang Qi persistently for such a long time, and everyone saw it, so he was willing to let Jiang Qi follow him. If the two of them succeed in the end, it may be a matter of mind. On one side, Tang Yi was next to Tang Shi "Study in a small study." Tang Shi is still a little worried about this. "Since he quit school, he began to study by himself. I feel big about what I read every day, and I don''t know if he can accept it." "Why don''t you try to find some friends of his age?" Han Bing enthusiastically helps out his ideas. "Maybe he can walk out of his own world, otherwise, no matter how smart a child is, no one plays and talks every day, he will be depressed and autistic, which will have a great impact on the future." "Well." Tang Shi nodded, "it''s reasonable. I''ll take Bo Yan over for two days to get along with him?" "You''re not afraid of them fighting." Tang Yi made a joke, and his eyes narrowed with a smile. "But with this temperament, I''m sure I''ll quarrel with Bo Yan." "No way." Tang Shi took a look at the study, then whispered, "Bo Yan is a good girl, really." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1035 Even if her mother is a bad person, she is not polluted at all. She would even stand on the line of Tang poetry, clarify right and wrong, and argue right and wrong. That night, Han Bing wanted to leave. Han rang wanted to give it away, but Jiang Qi was busy moving things at home. He couldn''t leave for a while, so he had to go to the Tang poetry room and said, "can you let your brother give it to my sister?" Tang Shi was watching Tang Wei write the program code. Han rang''s words made her not recover for a while. Later, she said, "Oh, is sister Bingbing going home?" "Right." Han rang put his hands together, "please Tang poetry! I don''t know if your brother is free... " Tang Yi just walked by with the apple, "what? I''m free. " Han rang Yi Xi, "brother Tang, could you please send my sister home?" Tang Yi was a little surprised, "eh? Can I help you? " "Right." Han rang looked at Jiang Qi, who was packing. He was very embarrassed, "I may not be free..." Then Han Bing pretended to be angry and came over, "well, you stinky boy, if you have a wife, you''ll leave your sister, won''t you?" Han rang immediately said, "how can you, elder sister, you are all very important, really!" "Well, I''ll take it." Tang Yi took the apple to Tang Shi''s room and walked out. Then he said, "let''s go." Han Bing was a bit surprised. He took a look at Tang Yi more than once, and then secretly gave way to Han, "is this really Tang Shi''s brother?" "Yes." Han rang blinked, "handsome or not?" Han Bing nodded, "handsome! You asked him to send me? " "Well." Han rang grinned, "are you happy now?" "It''s you." Han Bing pushed Han rang, "come on, I won''t disturb you. I''ll go first. How do you call me?" "Just call me Tang Yi." Tang Yi smiles and goes forward to carry the bag for her very gentlemanly, "are these to be taken home?" "Yes, thank you so much." Han Bing and Tang Yi go out side by side. Tang Shi and Han rang stand there watching their elder brother and elder sister come together and look at each other. "I think it''s a play." "I think so, too." Jiang Qi saw it and rushed over, "what are you whispering?" Tang Shi made a hissing gesture, "Han rang and I are helping to set up my brother and his sister." Jiang Qi covered his mouth! But they seem to be a good match, one elder brother and one elder sister. " Tang poetry is happy, "you are quite proficient in this attribute word." "That''s not true." Jiang Qi proudly hands akimbo, "network romance novel, I like to see the best, OK?" "What kind of people like me look like to you readers?" Han rang asked deliberately. "Silly Jiang Qi blushed and pulled Han rang away. "How can you be more and more cheeky?" Seeing Jiang Qi and Han rang''s noisy appearance, Tang Shi smiles and takes back her eyes. Then someone pulls her hand. Tang Shi lowers her head and sees Tang Wei, "what''s the matter?" "My master asked me if I had seen brother Bai Yue." Tang Wei frowned, "brother Bai Yue seems to have quarreled with brother Jiang Ling. I don''t know what happened. We can''t find him." Eh? Bai Yue Quarreled with Jiang Ling? Tang Shi immediately squatted down, "don''t worry, I''ll contact Jiang Xie, Jiang Ling''s brother. Maybe I''ll know." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1036 "Well, good." Tang Wei nodded, "Mommy, are you still waiting for daddy?" I didn''t expect that Tang Wei would ask this question. Tang Shi was a little stunned, but she felt sad. She felt sorry for Tang Wei and made him bear these thoughts when he was young. "Well, I''m waiting. Maybe one day, I suddenly don''t want to wait." "Good." Tang Wei opened his arms and hugged Tang Shi like a thin night. "I''ll wait with you." ****** however, the situation of Jiangling was not very good that night. Recently, he and Bai Yue still have seven sins. Others get very close, which leads Jiang Xie to find out what''s wrong. He pulls him home for an investigation. "What''s the matter with you recently?" Jiang Ling didn''t find that her brother''s expression was wrong at the beginning, but asked innocently, "ah? Brother, what do you say? " "I ask you, did you break up with that new girlfriend recently?" Jiang Xie frowned and looked very serious. "I feel that you have recently It''s strange. " Jiang Ling Leng Leng, then way, "where strange? I think I''m just as usual... " "Where''s your girlfriend?" Jiang Xie patted the table, "where''s my girlfriend?" Jiang Ling looked at his brother and thought it was funny, "brother, why do you care so much about my girlfriend?" Jiang Xie is on the verge of spitting fire. His disheartened younger brother looks after the patients during the operation, and doesn''t care about his daily life at all! He always introduces his girlfriend to Jiang Ling, but he fails. Of course, he has to doubt it! "Don''t you like women?" Jiang Xie asked directly. Jiang Ling opened his mouth and didn''t close it. After a long time, he suddenly burst out laughing. "What are you laughing at?" Jiang Xie patted the table again, "I''m serious! Are you Don''t you like women? " "How did you come up with such a question?" Jiang Ling bent over and hugged her stomach and laughed, "brother, I''m just not suitable to talk about girlfriends at this stage. As you know, I''ve experienced so many things, and I''m naturally indifferent to love... " "You''re bullshit." All of a sudden, Jiang Xie stepped forward and approached Jiang Ling''s face. Then, word by word, "you are secretly in Tibet." Several question marks appeared on Jiang Ling''s face. "No, I get along very well with everyone. The reason why my girlfriend broke up before was that I didn''t want to delay other girls. I think that if I don''t plan to get married, I won''t fall in love, or I won''t be a hooligan." "So you mean, don''t get married?" Jiang Xie''s eyebrows were wrinkled and his hands were in front of his chest. "I tell you, I found it! You''ve been sneaking around with a woman recently, and you''re very close to her! " Jiang Ling looks like a fool again. Heaven and earth have a good conscience. He''s so busy recently. He''s surrounded by a group of masters of seven sins. Where can the girls hide! As a result, Jiang Xie, as his elder brother, said, "I sent someone to check, and then found out that you have been eating with a girl recently." Then he took the picture from the table behind him, "here, long white hair, tall and thin." Jiang Ling almost burst out laughing. This Isn''t this Bai Yue! It''s true that Bai Yue has silvery white hair, and his male and female facial features are indisputable. When he smiles, he is more beautiful than an ordinary woman. No wonder his brother mistook him for a woman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1037 So Jiang Xie thought that Jiang Ling had talked about his girlfriend in private and didn''t confess to his family. Jiang Ling quickly explained to himself, "really no, brother, this is a man..." Jiang Xie, like a fool, stared at the picture for a few seconds. Oh, man. Man. A few seconds later, the man growled, holding the photo and waving it, "what are you talking about?"?! This is a man?! This long hair - this face, is it a man? " Jiang Ling was about to be killed by his brother''s reaction. While laughing, he sat down on the chair, unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, and slowly explained, "well, it''s a person of seven sins, who looks like a girl, but it''s true..." Jiang Xie swallowed. Jiang Ling continued, "it''s a man." Jiang Xie felt that his world outlook was about to collapse. He followed Jiang Ling for such a long time. As a result, it was a man who ate with him! A man more beautiful than a woman! What could make him want to explode more than that! Jiang Xie rushed up and shook his younger brother''s shoulder back and forth, "don''t be dizzy, Jiang Ling! Why do you eat with a man every day? Ah? Don''t be confused by him. No matter how beautiful he is, he is a man! Man! With a handle! Can you two still fall in love? " Jiang Ling was taught by Jiang xieyitong. He never recovered. Then he grinned, "brother, you think too much. I don''t want to fall in love." "Then why do you eat with a man every day?" Jiang Xie roared in a thick voice, "you know, everyone in the family is waiting for you to find a girlfriend!" Jiang Ling didn''t know why he was stabbed by this sentence, but he passed away with a smile and turned to lead the topic back to Jiang Xie, "why don''t you ask yourself, you''re older than me, why haven''t you found a wife?" "Lao Tzu''s business It''s none of your business Jiang Xie said, "why do you talk to such a Strange men eat? " Can''t it be his brother who has a crush on this man''s woman like face? Jiang Ling was laughed by Jiang Xie, "I don''t eat with men. Do I eat with women every day? So you''re going to explode more? " It seems to be true. Jiang Xie said, "don''t fool me. Your brother, I''m also a lawyer. It''s not so easy to fool you. It''s right that you eat with a man. Why do you only eat with this man every day? Why not change company? " Jiang Ling was stunned. Jiang Xie''s face said, "look, I finally got the point.". Jiang Ling touched her chin and said to herself, "yes, why do I have to have dinner with Bai Yue every day, as if I have no other friends..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± His younger brother didn''t realize it! Jiang Ling looked up at Jiang Xie for a moment, and finally understood where his brother was worried. "I understand. I''ll find him less later, or you''ll always misunderstand him. But I want to tell you, don''t think too much, I really can''t do with men, and I''m not in the mood to fall in love. There is also a girl who is more handsome than a boy. " Jiang xiedo is going to be dizzy by Jiang Ling. For a while, boys and girls, is it a man or a woman? He said, "then can''t you find a normal, man like man to eat?" Jiang Ling nodded, "Oh, I see." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1038 The next day, Jiang Ling frankly told Bai Yue about it. "My family thought you and I were a couple." Jiang Ling had no choice but to smile. "I thought they found that I always had dinner with you, so..." Bai Yue was doing the experiment, and he still held the Petri dish in his hand. When he saw Jiang Ling''s smiling face, he suddenly shook his hand, and the Petri dish fell to the ground. Jiang Ling still said, "mainly I don''t want to be misunderstood by them, so Bai Yue, next time we have dinner, we should be more careful, or you should not come to me so often. My brother thinks that I''m secretly in love with a girl, but I didn''t expect it to be you. " Bai Yue''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "They think I''m a woman?" "Well." Jiang Ling didn''t realize that Bai Yue''s mood was not right, but said, "so when I said you were a man, they were all scared." I was startled. Bai Yue lowered his head and grinned, "I understand." Jiang Ling some doubts, "understand what?" "I see. You are actually telling me not to come to you!" When Bai Yue looked up again, his eyes were red. "I understand. You don''t have to use such an honest tone to tell me this kind of thing. I''ll be far away from you next time." Jiang Ling stepped back two steps. He was confused about Bai Yue''s sudden anger. "What are you doing, in the end..." "Don''t you know?" Bai Yue took a deep breath, his eyes staring at Jiang Ling, "your brother is afraid that you will fall in love with a man, so he came to talk to you." Jiang Ling didn''t think so much and blurted out subconsciously, "but it''s impossible for me to fall in love with men. That''s why I think my brothers are too boring. But in order to avoid them talking to me about this kind of trouble next time, I came to tell you." What is ignorance Or on purpose? Bai Yue gasped fiercely, as if in a hurry. He pointed to the door and said to Jiang Ling, "you don''t know anything! Go away, I won''t cause you any more trouble! " No matter how good-natured Jiang Ling was, she was also angered by Bai Yue''s attitude of saying "go away" again and again. She simply laughed bitterly, "OK! Just be clear in your heart! Don''t let my family drag me to talk, and don''t bother me! " Bai Yue was yelled by Jiang Ling and stepped back two steps. His silver hair seemed to lose luster and wither in an instant, and even his eyes lost their look. He just stared at Jiang Ling for a few seconds, then nodded and murmured, "OK, OK, Jiang Ling. Let''s argue so that you won''t be bothered by bad reputation, blame me, blame me. " As he said that he blamed me, his eyes turned red. When Jiang Ling saw Bai Yue''s appearance, he felt that there was something strange in his chest, like he wanted to vent it. However, he tried to restrain himself. He turned a blind eye to everything and walked out of Bai Yue''s laboratory. Bai Yue stood there, witnessing the whole process of Jiang Ling''s turning away. He stood there for a long time as if he had been emptied of his soul. He slowly picked up the broken Petri dishes on the ground. During that process, my heart was aching. Jiang Ling didn''t know anything, so he didn''t know how hurtful his words were to him. Bai Yue looked at the fragments left, just like his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1039 It was that night that Qi Mo and others finally found Bai Yue in a quiet tavern. They pushed the door in, and the enthusiastic landlady stood at the bar to greet them. "Hi, are you here to play?" Landlady red lips slightly Yang, quite attractive, "or friends gathering?" Qi Mo went up very gentlemanly to say hello, and then said, "come to find a friend of ours It''s tall and thin. It''s a special color of hair. " The color of her hair is special - the landlady was impressed by this description, and then said, "Oh, I know, this guest has been in our store for a day, and he was already there when he didn''t open the door during the day." Qi Mo and Luo fan look at each other and nod. The landlady led them to the private room and said, "I wonder how he came in. After all, the door of our tavern is also locked. But in the morning, we went to have a look and found that the lock was open. Maybe the day before yesterday, we just let him in." Asuka asked, "didn''t you call the police?" "No The landlady shook her head. "At first, she thought he was a thief. Later, she found that nothing was lost in the shop and there was no abnormality in the surveillance video. He just came in. Then he stayed in the private room alone and was in a daze. Later, when we went to work in the evening, he ordered wine and drank a lot." Qi Mo sighed, "he''s our friend. He may be in a bad mood recently, causing you trouble. Let''s settle his drink bill. Thank you for taking him in for us. " "Well, it''s nothing. Just a favor." The proprietress waved her hand with a smile. "It''s really hard to be lovelorn these days. I think he came to us when he was drinking like there was no place to vent his emotions. If you have time, take him back to talk more and relax. " "Thank you, Madame." Cong Shan shouts on the side. The landlady says it''s no big deal, so she pushes open the door of the box for them. After entering, Asuka covered his nose, "ah, it''s so heavy liquor..." "Drink more than ever before..." Qi Mo murmured. He came forward and saw Bai Yue lying on the table. His silver hair poured down from his back, which had a strange beauty. He looked at Bai Yue''s expression for a long time. Bai Yue drank too much. He didn''t care who he was, but he said vaguely, "who are you?" Qi Mo goes to drag Bai Yue, "it''s me, go, don''t shut yourself up here." Bai Yue listened to the voice and finally woke up a little. Then he saw Qi Mo standing in front of him, some unwilling, "no I don''t want to I also want to drink "What do you want to do?" Qi Mo kicked the glass bottle on the ground, "you drink like this, do you want to continue? Bai Yue, are you crazy? " Bai Yuehong''s eyes don''t know whether it''s because of drunkenness or something else, "I I''m ok, I''m just sad, I''m sad, but I can''t vent, I can only do this... " The landlady is right. Bai Yue needs to vent. Qi Mo goes to pull Bai Yue up. Bai Yue''s whole body hangs around Qi Mo''s neck. His 3000 white hair is like a silver waterfall. His whole body''s center of gravity is on Qi mo. Qi Mo stumbles back and says, "it''s dead." "I..." Bai Yue looked at Qi Mo with tears in his eyes and called his code name, "arrogance, I''m very sad." "What''s the matter?" Qi Mo looks out at Luo fan. Luo fan immediately understands Qi Mo''s eyes and comes in to help Bai Yue and prevent him from falling down. "Why Jiang Ling doesn''t understand! " Bai Yue lowered his head and held his finger tightly. "He came to me to quarrel and said that because I had been eating with him, his family had all kinds of bad guesses about him, so he told me not to go to him again." Qi Mo, I didn''t expect such a thing. "Doesn''t he know..." Bai murmured more and more, and his voice became lower and lower. "Only a fool can find him a big man to eat every day! I want to eat. Who can I find?! Why do I look for him every day! Why do I want to share everything with him? Why do I put so many beauties instead of looking for him alone! He can''t give me anything "Maybe this is also the strange place in Jiangling." Bai Yue''s hysterical voice made Qi Mo feel sad, "he may Never found that you attach great importance to him, so he has always been very strange, clearly he can''t give you anything, why do you look for him, why do you do a lot of things with him, why don''t you put a good girl Because Jiang Ling didn''t think about Bai Yue in that direction, he would wonder how Bai Yue was with him every day? But Bai Yue I know why I am. "That''s the gap, that''s the contradiction." Luo Fan said succinctly on the side, "Jiang Ling knows nothing about your feelings. Maybe she just regards you as a very reliable good friend. And you But I have too much expectation for him. So one day, when these expectations fail, you, Bai Yue -- "Bai Yue looks at his good friend with red eyes. Until lofan will be the rest of the words said, "will be in agony, like now." Bai Yue shook his body as if he had been hit hard. Then he said, "what should I do..." How to do Qi Mo''s eyes opened slightly. "To be like r7cky and Ventus Always trust each other, rely on each other, never betray each other? " Like between Qi Mo and Luo fan, a look can understand the feelings, in the end is what kind of height? Bai Yue said that he was not envious. It must be false. "Lovan and I are each other''s only partners in life and death." Qi Mo vigorously supported Bai Yue, because he felt that he would fall down at any time, "so many times, these tacit understanding, need pain and time to temper, can slowly create." Because they''ve been through too many things together, that''s what happens between them. However, Bai Yue and Jiang Ling did not. "Jiang Ling''s family is innocent, not like us." Qi Mo shook his head. "He''s not your life and death partner. Naturally It''s normal that I didn''t form a fetter beyond life and death with you. Bai Yue, you should understand that sometimes, giving others feelings is equivalent to giving others a knife that you can stab yourself Bai Yue didn''t speak, and his charming face was filled with numbness and despair. "So be sober. Jiang Ling is a good friend, but..." Qi Mo expressed his idea in a very obscure way, "not a good partner." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1040 Of course, Bai Yue knew that as good brothers, they were comforting him, just It''s just that he has no way to put it down. Is it possible to put down two words to measure emotional affairs? When Bai Yue doesn''t speak, Qi Mo looks at him in silence. After a long time, Qi Mo and Luo fan look at each other and shake their heads. Then they say, "why don''t you have a good chat with Asuka It''s a little harder than you. " Bai Yue takes a look at Asuka standing at the door. The woman is standing there. Her face is more handsome than that of a man. There is no frivolity in the past. A tear mole under the corner of her eye is also heavy. She smiles at Bai Yue, as if she doesn''t care about anything, or she may be deeply hurt, so she doesn''t want anything at all. She says to Bai Yue, "what do you think? The world is not for whom you love. How grown-up, and so naive. " It''s no use relying on liking. Bai Yue looks at Asuka stupidly, and then Asuka waves to him, "let''s go, beautiful boy. Don''t drink. Go home and have a good sleep. If there''s anything I can''t figure out, let''s chat with you. " Bai Yue stumbles and is supported by Qi Mo and they walk. When they walk, the landlady smiles and beckons. Then he says to Bai Yue, "young man, you look so good. Why can''t you think of it? It''s not bad to see life step by step." Bai Yue lowered his eyes and sat in the car with them. Later, when Luo fan started the car, Bai Yue said in a choked voice, "is your wound healed?" Lofan didn''t say a word. Bai Yue knows that Luo fan never talks about his difficulties in front of others. After all, he is used to cold face and not good at words. Maybe only Qi Mo knows how painful he is when he is hurt. Luo fan blocked a bullet for Qi Mo at that time. Later, he was injured in the abdomen. Qi Mo got off the boat and sent him to the military hospital. After all, it''s a gunshot wound. It''s not a minor injury, and it can''t be made public. Luofan looked down at the bandage wrapped in his clothes, then shook his head and said, "it''s OK, it''s fine." Bai Yue took a breath. "Oh, I''ll change the gauze for you later." He also thought about taking care of his good friend''s wound. Qi Mo doesn''t know whether it''s better to say that Bai Yue is stupid or too kind-hearted. His temperament is one of his own. He doesn''t have to suffer any hardship. He never knows how hard it is. Back to the base, Bai Yue took a bath under the gaze of several people. Everyone thought that Bai Yue became normal all of a sudden, which was abnormal. Sure enough, in the middle of the night, everyone got up carefully and circled the living room. Then they saw Bai Yue sitting alone on the sofa in the hall, with the light on, staring at his mobile phone in a daze. The wechat interface is displayed on the mobile phone. Wechat friend Jiang Ling. Bai Yue''s fingers pressed on it for a long time, but he couldn''t remove it. It''s too hard Jiang Ling should be deleted. Does deleting it mean that you will not communicate with each other in the future? Tang poetry and Bo Ye can meet at the ends of the earth. What about them? What about him and Jiang Ling? Bai Yue knows it''s impossible, shakes his head, closes his eyes, bites his teeth, and finally presses the delete friend key. Jiangling, return your freedom. Several people looked at each other in the dark, and then everyone did not make a sound, or quietly returned to the room, did not disturb a person sitting in the dark white Yue. Maybe sometimes, it''s just this feeling that makes him understand the truth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1041 Jiang Qi got married a day later. On the wedding day, Jiang Qi was wearing Gao Ding''s white wedding dress and sitting in the backstage dressing room. Tang Shi held a bunch of flowers beside him and gave them to Jiang Qi with a smile, "come on today!" "Ah, I''m so nervous..." Jiang Qi kept beating his chest, while Asuka laughed, "what are you nervous about? Today is your wedding day. You have to get married happily." Jiang Qi came out to fight for the society very early. She has suffered all kinds of hardships in the society. Today, she has broken off the relationship with her family. So when she gets married, her family won''t show up. Of course, I don''t know that in a corner of the world, their little daughter of the Jiang family is going to marry the young master of the Han family. "I also feel a little guilty." Jiang Qi bowed his head, "I have no family to come over, for fear of losing face." "We are your family." Tang Shi pulled his brother over with a smile, "here, my brother is old. Let him pretend to be your uncle!" "That''s too much!" Jiang Qi covered his mouth with a smile, "Tang poetry, you really can think of any idea." But Tang Wei applauded. The little boy had never seen such a scene. Like Jiang Qi, his face turned red and he could not stop murmuring, "sister Qi Qi is going to get married, sister Qi Qi is going to get married!" "Your sister Qi''s family, why are you so excited?" Qi Mo was laughing and joking. "I''m happy, too. I can finally see sister Qi get married." Tang Wei''s eyes couldn''t hide his happiness. A pair of eyes were shining. He could see that he was happy for Jiang Qi from the bottom of his heart. He said, "I want to be a flower boy!" "I must." Tang Shi pushed the only one, "wait, you have to come out first, you know? And another flower boy is Bo Yan... " Tang only listen to this, small face pull old long, "how is really thin Yan?"? When I came here in the morning, I was still praying not to be Bo Yan with me. I didn''t expect that... " Jiang Qi used to pinch Tang Wei''s face, "ah, today is my wedding day. You can''t be a little bit short tempered." "All right." Tang Wei raised his cheeks angrily. "Of course I''m sensible! You can marry brother hanrang with peace of mind. I won''t do anything for you! " When it comes to making things, the eyebrows of Tang poetry suddenly jump. She suddenly felt that ye Jingtang might come today. Thinking of this possibility, Tang Shi felt a little uneasy. She pulled Qi Mo to one side and suddenly said a few words in his ear. On one side, Luo fan saw Tang poetry and Qi Mo''s little movements, and his eyes deepened. Tang Shi was so scared that she sat up straight. She always felt that every time she talked to Qi Mo, Luo fan''s eyes were fixed on her, which made her nervous all the time. Tang poetry has all kinds of ideas in its head. Leng buting says, "Qi Mo, Luo fan and you are not a couple, are you?" Qi Mo didn''t think much about it. He replied directly, "of course I''m a couple with him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi''s ear boomed. Then he covered his face and stepped back. He grabbed Jiang Qi''s sleeve. "Qi Mo said he and Ventus are a couple!" Qi Mo and Luo fan looked at the people in the dressing room. Later, Qi Mo suddenly recalled, "wait a minute - I''m talking about partners! Partner! What do you understand! Hello, Tang poetry! Don''t look at me like that, OK! If you do this again, I''ll go to Bo Ye to cure you! " Tang Shi said, "you admit it yourself!" "I didn''t think much about that! No! So much! Think Tang Wei giggles on the side. Qi Mo blows his nose and stares at his little apprentice, "what are you laughing at? I tell you, you are still a pupil without us "Well, I can learn a lot by myself!" Tang Wei hands akimbo, "you might as well teach Bo Yan that elm brain, you know how much gap with this talent!" A group of people in the dressing room to laugh, someone passing outside, the pace did not stop. ****** "Mom I''m nervous... " On the other side, in the men''s lounge, Han rang was dressed in a suit, handsome, tall and straight. Han rang''s mother looked at her little son with satisfaction and nodded, "that''s what it looks like! You said that you usually don''t wear a suit. How does Jiang Qi like you? " Han rang had no choice but to smile, "Mom, how can you always help Jiang Qi talk?" Han let his mother pretend to be angry and said, "why, is the heart unbalanced? I tell you, if Jiang Qi enters the door, I don''t think I''ll look at your son. I have such a beautiful daughter-in-law. Why do I still look at what you picked up in this trash can? " Han Bing did not give face and laughed, "Han rang, you are despised by our mother!"Han asked Wei Qu Baba to look at Han Shen, "brother, look at me. When you get married, you will be miserable." "I seem to be the only one born." Han Bing patted her chest, then went forward and said, "but to tell you the truth, Han rang, you are very handsome today." Han rang said with a smile, "that''s not true. How can we disgrace the Han family?" Han Bing''s eyes were a little deep, staring at Han rang, "although I''m not a serious elder sister at ordinary times, at this time, Han rang, I want to have a word with you. We all know Qi Qi''s identity. Her family is not good. The man before, that is ye Jingtang, is not good to her. Jiang Qi tried hard to meet you, so - " Han rang held his breath. He believes in his family just as his family believes in him. "I must be responsible for the second half of Jiang Qi''s life. Qi Qi, it''s all on you after taking it." Han bingdun continued, "she can''t stand the second betrayal, which is the reason why she doesn''t dare to reply to you. She is afraid that she doesn''t deserve you, and that she will be betrayed by you in the future because she doesn''t deserve you." "I understand." Han rang unconsciously clenched his fingers, "Jiang Qi gave me this opportunity, I will take it." Even if Even in Jiang Qi''s heart, there is Ye Jingtang''s shadow. But Jiang Qi, as long as you are willing to take this step, I will take the rest of the ninety-nine steps. Han let a deep breath, "there are still ten minutes to appear." "Here is the red envelope." Han Bing and Han Shen came forward and gave Han rang a red envelope. "Although it''s a little tacky to send money, there should be some rules. After all, marriage is such an important thing. You''re a big man, Jean www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1042 It''s said that Jiang Qi was lucky to meet such a nice man as Han rang, but Han rang said to himself in his heart, Jiang Qi, is also my lucky, can meet so strong you, will let me also learn to change. On auspicious days, the beautiful scenery of the world, this sea of people will witness their love. All the guests stopped the original exchange activities, sat on their seats and watched the lights go out slowly. Then the wedding host appeared in the center of the stage. Everyone was surprised and then laughed. "Hello, are you surprised to see me?" Su Qi stood there, holding a microphone, "OK, I''m Su Qi, the special guest of today. Of course, I''m also the host of this wedding. I''m very happy to attend the wedding of Han rang and Jiang Qi. Can you give me some applause?" Tang Shi and Jiang Qi watched Zhile backstage, "when did you find Su Qi?" "I wanted Bo Ye to come." Jiang Qi shrugs his shoulders regretfully, "but he can''t get in touch with Bo Ye. At the same time, Han rang goes to Su Qi and says if he can let Bo Yan of his family be a flower boy. On the way, he makes Su Qi la the host." "Interesting." Tang Shi was a little surprised. "I didn''t know Su Qi had this talent." "He is outgoing, so he should be good at guiding the atmosphere." Jiang Qi pointed to Su Qi and said, "don''t tell me. At first I thought you would be with Su Qi. I expected you two to send sugar." "You let Bo ye hear that. Cut off your head." Qi Mo also hid behind the stage and made a gesture of cutting people with a knife, "do you believe it?" Jiang Qi chuckled, "I believe, I believe! Bo Ye is a chicken in the stomach when it comes to Tang poetry. It''s not negotiable! " "When people are there, they are cold faced and white eyed." Tang Shi pushed Jiang Qi, "now that Bo Ye is not present, he just says behind his back, OK, you guys." "Ha ha ha." Jiang Qi pointed to the stage and said, "look, your baby son has appeared." It''s Tang Wei and Bo Yan. Bo Yan was wearing a small dress and Tang Wei was wearing a small suit. They walked to the center of the stage hand in hand and bowed to everyone. What a golden couple. "Don''t you want to be thin?" Tang Shi smiles and shakes his head, "this child is sensible." Tang Shi didn''t tell anyone that when Bo Ye''s grandmother was in hospital and had a dispute, Bo Yan secretly wrote a letter to Tang Shi, which began with, sister, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, three words from a child''s mouth, let Tang poetry a little shocked. Because too many children will try their best to play a rogue by taking advantage of their young age, but Bo Yan writes upright and says sorry. If I grow up, I will treat you well. Thank you for treating me better than my mother. My mother has done a lot of bad things. I didn''t know it until my little brother scolded me. I won''t say anything good for my mother. I thought you would beat me and scold me, but you are so kind to me and don''t tell me anything about my mother. You''re a good man. I hope you will be happy in the future. You can plant many beautiful flowers. Bo Yan''s dream is to plant flowers. She has a good relationship with a gardener''s grandmother in kindergarten, and only this gardener''s grandmother is willing to talk to her. Therefore, in children''s hearts, planting flowers is a beautiful thing. She can''t say how gorgeous words, write this letter to a high level, and can only express her heart in a simple way. Even if some words can''t be read in Tang poetry, she really shares this beautiful wish of planting flowers with Tang poetry. No one in Tang poetry said that. She wrote back and said to Bo Yan, OK, if you have a chance, you can plant sunflowers and pull hooks together in the future. It''s a little secret between them. It was also the first time that she put down her hatred for an innocent child. Bo Yan taught her to forgive. But at that time, this letter Bo Yan did not hide well, was found by Anmi, to Bo Yan a beat. And he said, "well, you little white eyed wolf! It''s connected with Tang poetry! Do you think you can go with Tang poetry?! I tell you, you don''t deserve it! The poems of Tang Dynasty and Tang Wei just resent you from the bottom of their hearts. How true do you think this letter is? I want you to die! " "Mom, you can''t say that about them -" the end of this sentence is a slap in the face. Thin Yan is hit on the ground by tranquility, nose blood drops down. But she clenched her fingers. For the first time, the little girl clenched her teeth so tightly that her face was full of tears, but she didn''t let any cry come out of her mouth. Her eyes were red and swollen, staring at her mother, until later, word by word, with a tender voice, "Mom, you''ve done something wrong. A lot, a lot. "She doesn''t know how to speak, so she describes her cognition with her own level, but this sentence makes tranquility burst out in an instant. "Bo Yan, you are such a waste! Why did I give birth to you! Why? If I knew you were useless, I might as well have strangled you when I was born! " Thin Yan can''t bear this abuse, the whole person shivering, eyes with fear. She''s fed up with Enough of "You think you can play with don? I tell you, no way! Tang Wei wants you to die all his life. Bo Yan, you are the kind I was born with. You have to carry these things. Even if you want to be good to them, I tell you, it''s useless! You might as well flatter me. One day I''ll marry into the Bo family and kick you out. I''ll send you to the mountains and see who can take you back! " Bo Yan was directly scared pale by the threat of an MI, "Mom I... " "Why aren''t you a boy? In this way, old lady Bo will treat me differently Why aren''t you a boy? " Thin Yan holding himself, desperate to close his eyes, quiet nails fall down, grasp her body, together with a red scar, branded into her cold soul. I hate you I hate you No one knows about this part of the past. At this moment, Bo Yan in the spotlight is smiling innocently. Standing on the stage, she looks at her hand held by Tang Wei, and the whole person trembles slightly. She wants to cry a little. After an MI''s death, Su Qi takes her home, feeds her, wears her, and takes her to school. Bo Yan is a child, but she is also aware of it. Maybe This uncle named Su Qi and himself Maybe they have a certain degree of kinship, so they adopt themselves. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1043 But she felt lucky, lucky that she was finally free from the hand of tranquility, that cruel mother. "These two are our lovely flower boy players today." Su Qi is introducing Tang Wei and Bo Yan to them, "isn''t it particularly beautiful, like a doll? I believe that Jiang Qi and Han rang must be able to give birth to such beautiful children in the future. " Su Qi''s words amused the Han family with a smile. "Oh, the young master of the Su family really knows how to talk." Sophie also came, holding her hands in front of her chest. "That''s not true. This is my brother." When she finished, she looked around and found that she could not find Tang poetry. Sophie was a little strange, so she asked Han Bing, "didn''t Tang poetry come?" "Here we are." Han Bing picks eyebrow, "why, want to look for Tang poetry?" "No way." Sophie is also a young lady, and then pick eyebrows, "I can''t talk to her?" Han Bing grinned and pinched Sophie''s nose. "Little bitch, I''m not stupid. You used to say bad things about Tang poetry, so I won''t let you go backstage to find her." "Ah, so Tang poetry is the bridesmaid today?" Sophie deliberately pushed Han Bing, "then I want to see how good she looks! Hum "Better than you, anyway!" "No way!" Han Bing and Sophie seem to quarrel. Only they know in their hearts that they don''t have any different ideas about Jiang Qi or Tang poetry. Tang Shi, I also hope you are happy. Sophie takes a look at the curtain of the stage and then draws back. After all You are Bo Ye''s woman. Su Qi interacts with Tang Wei on the stage, and Bo Yan takes care of the cute girl and bribes all the ladies below. "Ouch! Whose girl is so beautiful "Suqi''s illegitimate son! Eyes are as like as two peas! " "I''m afraid it''s half blood. No wonder it''s so good-looking. Standing with Boye''s son, it looks like childhood sweetheart." Childhood sweetheart? Tang Wei turned around coldly and looked at the thin face standing beside him, holding one of his fingers because of nervousness. He squeezed a word out of his teeth, "stay away from me." "Ah Oh Thin Yan obediently back a few steps. Below there are a few little boys who just went to junior high school and said to Bo Yan with a smile, "come here! I''ll hold it up for you After hearing this, Tang Wei changed his eyes and said, "come here! Silly or not, don''t be so far away Bo Yan immediately moved forward. ¡­¡­ Trouble. Tang was only satisfied with this. Looking ahead, it was the Tang poetry behind the scenes who saw the process and narrowed his eyes with a smile. I hope that Bo Yan''s sincerity can be passed on to Tang Wei and let him learn to give up hatred. Because Bo Yan is also fighting with her terrible mother for them. Half an hour later, the atmosphere was finally pushed to the climax. Tang Shi and others went up for a walk and said a few happy words after Jiang Qi''s marriage. Then, with everyone''s applause, Jiang Qi was finally led out. When Tang poetry was taken in, it was happy. His brother really acted as Jiang Qi''s "relative", sticking two small whiskers on his mouth and deliberately drawing a few wrinkles on his forehead. He looked like a middle-aged man in his forties, but his eyebrows were still handsome. He took Jiang Qi out and put Jiang Qi''s hand in Han rang''s hand, who was standing on the other end of the stage. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1044 Tang Yi cleared his throat, then lowered his voice and said in an old voice, "my little niece It''s up to you. " Han Bing and Tang Shi are laughing to the point where they can''t breathe. "Who Who came up with a bad idea... " Tang poetry burst into tears with laughter. They have a rule here. When they get married, they have to be led by the man of the bride''s mother''s family. Generally speaking, they are the father of the bride. However, some people with incomplete family background have to be replaced by others. For example, at this moment, Tang Yi pretends to be Jiang Qi''s "elder". Tang Shi covered his stomach, "sister Bingbing, is that your idea? I put two beards on my brother''s face... " Han Bing nodded, "yes, I give him make-up, Li not fierce?" Han Bing is the only one who can think of this move! Tang Shi held Han Bing''s shoulder while laughing. "It''s so funny. Ha ha, my brother was made up to be Jiang Qi''s uncle. I can''t do it. I''m going to laugh to death." So is Han rang on the stage. He said that the man holding Jiang Qi was so familiar. He was still wondering if Jiang Qi had any male relatives coming to attend the wedding, but he had a close look at it - MMP. It was Tang Yi. Han rang broke the martial arts directly on the stage and made the whole person tremble with laughter. Tang Yi said, "what are you laughing at? Get married!" It''s so funny to keep your voice down and serious. Han rang held back his feeling of wanting to laugh and said, "thank you Thank you, uncle I''ve been promoted to my uncle out of thin air. Tang Yi touched his beard. Well, it felt good. "Take good care of Jiang Qi." Tang Yi said, "Jiang Qi has no mother''s family. Our Tang family is her mother''s family." It seems to be a joke, but let Jiang Qi red eyes. She uses Yu Guang to aim at the Tang poetry under the stage, and sees that she is giving her thumbs up, which means to cheer her on, don''t be afraid. All have Tang Shi and Tang Yi to support her, she Jiang Qi a person to get married how, not shame! Tang Yi turned to step down, went down, and ran into Tang Shi. Tang Shi said, "you''re a bit fierce. Why didn''t you tell me in advance?" "I also think of it temporarily and Bingbing. I can''t let Jiang Qi go alone. It''s against the rules. Second, I''m afraid outsiders will look down on Jiang Qi." Tang Yi looked at his sister, and then tore off his two whiskers on his mouth, "we can''t let Jiang Qi be looked down upon, thinking that she has no mother''s family, so she is easy to bully." "Well." Tang Shi patted Tang Yi on the shoulder and said, "although it''s a bit messy, I support you." When did her elder brother have such a good relationship with Han Bing? All of a sudden, the other party called Bingbing Tang Shi touched his chin and exchanged eyes with Qi Mo behind him. Well, there''s drama, there''s drama. But twenty minutes later, there was a restless sound coming from the front stage. Tang Shi was sensitive enough to notice something wrong. She lifted the opening cloth and looked out. She was scared to death. She called Qi Mo behind the scenes, "Qi Mo, ye Jingtang is coming!" "What?" Smell speech, Qi Mo immediately turn on the computer, began to search Ye Jingtang''s mobile IP address, "I clearly located him in his home..." Qi Mo suddenly thought of what, "Damn, did ye Jingtang think of this move, so he deliberately left his mobile phone at home?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1045 Ye Jingtang is so smart that he would think that someone might locate himself. So he left his mobile phone in his bedroom and came to Jiang Qi''s wedding scene alone. At that moment, Jiang Qi''s eyes were red. He After all, it came. Even if I get married, will I trample on it? Ye Jingtang. Han rang saw Ye Jingtang at that moment, directly hugged Jiang Qi behind him, "what are you doing here?" Ye Jingtang is black all over, tall and straight to meet Jiang Qi, every step, has crushed Jiang Qi''s expectations. Until he stood in front of Jiang Qi, at that moment, he gave a cruel smile, "what are you doing? Of course, to It''s a smash. " Han''s family found that something was wrong and blocked all kinds of media''s next actions. Then Han rang stood there, protecting Jiang Qi, "she has nothing to do with you." "It''s just her one-sided view." Ye Jingtang narrowed his eyes and laughed. He could see through Jiang Qi almost immediately. "Jiang Qi, beside me Is it so easy to walk away? " Jiang Qi reddened his eyes and said, "Ye Jingtang, don''t mess with me. I''ll get married today..." Do you have to tear your face like this? Ye Jingtang, at this time, would not let each other go? Ye Jingtang did not know what he was sticking to. But he knows that if he doesn''t show up at this time, maybe later No more ginger. So even if this kind of thing is offensive, he will come. "Jiang Qi." Ye Jingtang''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and then said to her, "follow me." Han rang''s face changed at that time, and his family also stood up, "Ye Shao, what are you doing? Today is a happy day for our Han family!" A day of great joy. But why He doesn''t feel happy at all? Besides, he felt uncomfortable. A kind of breathless discomfort. Ye Jingtang looks at Jiang Qi behind Han rang. He wants to say a lot, but at this moment, he just has a few words in his mind. She looks beautiful in her wedding dress. It''s a pity that the bridegroom It''s not him. Ye Jingtang was shocked by a kind of pain in his heart, and then he said in a voice that only the three of them could hear on the stage, "Jiang Qi, come with me, let''s start over." Let''s start over. How many concessions Ye Jingtang couldn''t say were included in the words? Jiang Qi didn''t know. Just by this sentence, red eyes. Ye Jingtang thought that this would be OK, but unexpectedly, Jiang Qi just gave a low smile. "With Bo yexue? You think that you can cheat me back. " She clenched her fist, "but ye Jingtang, do you have the consciousness of Bo Ye? Even if you have, I am not Tang poetry! " There are a thousand Hamlets in a thousand readers. Everyone''s choice and mood are different. Tang Shi chooses to forgive because she has great love. Jiang Qi chooses not to forgive because she wants to protect herself. "I won''t accept any more of your apologies." At this moment, Jiang Qi stood up and stood beside Han rang. Under Han rang''s surprised eyes, she reached out to hold Han rang''s hand and clasped his fingers. She must give an explanation, not only to herself, but also to the warm-hearted Han family. How can she let Han, who has protected herself for so long, chill her heart? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1046 Jiang Qi clenched Han rang, "Ye Jingtang, you go." You go. Ye Jingtang has never been so heartbroken. He clearly stood there without saying a word, but in this moment, all his internal organs were making powder. So this is The feeling of despair? Have come to this step, ushered in, or refuse. Jiang Qihong looked at Ye Jingtang and said with a smile, "if you are here to wish me a happy wedding." She said to Tang Shilang, "Shishi, help me to arrange a seat for ye Shao. Ye Shao specially came to celebrate, but how can we treat you badly?" She is still so exquisite, all things are resolved clean, what worries for ye Jingtang look good. But now, ye Jingtang looks at such Jiang Qi, only feel pain. From now on, it''s very possible to lose this woman completely. Jiang Qi stares at Ye Jingtang, smiles red eyes, "if you want to win, I will give it to you personally. Ye Shao, you are all right. " You''re all right. The old lover loved and hated, but in the end, there was only one saying goodbye. Ye Jingtang only felt that his whole body was frozen, and there was a stinging pain in his heart that could not be ignored. It turned out that he cared so much about Jiang Qi. However, he could only follow Jiang Qi''s words, and then he took out a red envelope from his pocket. Everyone took a breath and saw that ye Jingtang handed the red envelope to him - he said, "at that time, your contract was auctioned from heaven and earth, and it was in it. Jiang Qi, you are free. " This is the last thing he can do. Jiang Qi''s vision is hazy by tears, and then ye Jingtang steps out. His figure is so tall and pretty, but this turn is a lifetime. She said to Ye Jingtang''s back, thank you. At the last minute, thank you Let me be free. When ye Jingtang returned to the stage, Tang Shi grabbed him, and the man gave a loud smile, "why, are you afraid that I will make trouble?" "You know that." Tang poetry''s voice was shaking, "although it''s one of your own, what do you dare to do at Jiang Qi''s wedding, ye Jingtang, I''ll work hard with you -" "come on, we''ve known each other for so long." Ye Jingtang pointed to his heart, "here I am How painful, you know? " Tang Shi was stunned, then released Ye Jingtang, "you Is that really the way to let Jiang Qi go? " Ye Jingtang did not speak, just bow back, the man sitting in the banquet, the back looks very lonely. Then he covered his face and blushed with a smile. "Tang Shi, Jiang Qi said to me, she''s not you So Boye''s move is useless to her. " Tang Shi was stunned. And then she came back. Yes, Jiang Qi is such a crisp woman. Unlike her forbearance. "So, that''s it." Ye Jingtang looked up at Tang poetry, "as for you If Bo Ye can come back, don''t make trouble with him again. " Tang Shi was surprised, "what do you mean by that?" Ye Jingtang eyes with pain, "open the phone to see the latest live TV." When Tang Shi was busy, he took out his hand and started the live broadcast. He heard the host''s voice coming slowly - [recently, the main culprits of those major plane crash cases were finally captured by the police. At present, the detailed process of the cases is under investigation ¡¿ Don stopped breathing. Then saw a thin figure in the lens, but straight and straight. The whole process didn''t show up, and the confidentiality was too strict. It seems that the police didn''t want the crime to be photographed. Only when he was caught in the police car, the man seemed to be induced, slightly tilted his head and looked back. The sea dried up and the sky fell apart. It''s thin night. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1047 Looking back, who is Bo Ye watching through this live video? No one can give the answer. Originally, everything was arranged. Bo Ye was pushed into the car, and then everything went back to dust. But at the end of the day, Boye turned back. No one knows who Bo Ye thinks of at this moment. That''s why I subconsciously deviated my head. Even if I didn''t show my whole face, I still took great risks to turn back. After all, Bo Ye and Rong Nan made an appointment before, and kept the whole process secret, so that everyone didn''t know that Bo Ye was caught. After all, all people need a statement and a process of arresting criminals to make them feel at ease. It''s just a thin night to go, but it really doesn''t matter who this person is. It''s important to catch it. Because the person to be arrested is the highest adult in the circle - Rong Nan, the boss behind the scenes they have always trusted. All, behind the scenes, are from Rong Nan''s plot. Bo Ye smiles, and then sits in the police car. His expression is indifferent, as if nothing happened, as if the real murderer confessed his life. However, looking at all this and witnessing the whole process of Bo Ye''s being arrested, Tang Shi feels that it is unacceptable. Can''t accept Bo Ye unexpectedly "No, Rongnan is the mastermind of everything." Tang Shi puts away her mobile phone in a panic. She doesn''t want to let her mood spoil Jiang Qi''s mood when she gets married. She can only pull Ye Jingtang aside and then says, "what''s going on?" When Tang Shi said this, his voice was shaking. She thought that Bo Ye''s saying goodbye was to never face it in the future. They had nothing to do with each other. But now it seems that this is obviously wrong. Because Thin night is hard to say. He simply cut off the way for Tang poetry and killed their hearts! "I knew I shouldn''t have told you." Ye Jingtang had no choice but to smile. At last, he reached out and pressed his hand on Tang Shi''s hair, as if to reassure Tang Shi. "Don''t worry, he won''t do anything. He has made a good deal with Rong Nan." "Why do you want to talk with Rong Nan?" Tang Shi couldn''t understand, "why did you bear all these names in the end It''s Bo Ye... " No Tang poetry knows best how hard it is to bear unnecessary charges. So what kind of pressure is thin night under at this moment? Tang Shi shook his head, "it shouldn''t be like this, ye Jingtang. We all know who the final mastermind is... " "But Tang poetry." Ye Jingtang took a deep breath and looked at her seriously. Looking at the woman who was in chaos because of the thin night, "we can''t do without Rongnan. No matter the seven sins or the Fengshen group, there will be chaos without Rongnan. Those people have to be controlled. " So keep Rongnan, give up the thin night. "There''s nothing that Boye doesn''t want to do, and you can''t think it''s a trick. Because Bo Ye is willing to do so with Rong Nan. " Tang poetry was stunned, and his soul began to shiver. "Bo Ye said that the origin of everything is also related to him. It was he who destroyed the Tang family and killed them, which led to all the chain reactions. He is not innocent. " The poems of Tang Dynasty are red in eyes. "So, he volunteered to be completely silent with all the truth behind his back." Ye Jingtang felt very sad, but now it seems that the ending of Bo Ye and Tang poetry is more sad than that of him and Jiang Qi. "Don''t wait for the night, Tang poetry. This is his final atonement for you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1048 All the defences of Tang poetry are at the moment of hearing Ye Jingtang''s words. It disintegrates and crumbles into powder. Why is that? "Did Bo ye take the initiative to go?" She asked again, as if she could not believe it. Ye Jingtang nodded, "so Many times, the choice of thin night, from our point of view, is not very understandable. But Tang poetry, if you stand in the perspective of thin night, maybe you understand it all. " From the perspective of thin night. Tang Shi shook his head. "He always takes the overall situation into consideration and plans everything. He thinks it''s the best way to do it, but he Did he ever think that I was a living person, and we all had feelings. If we couldn''t do it at all, we acted numbly according to his plan - " " Tang poetry. " Ye Jingtang stares at her with an incomprehensible look in Tang poetry, until ye Jingtang''s own pupil is gradually engulfed by painful emotions, "but I can understand Bo Ye, maybe because we are all men, so Our accusation is to take care of the overall situation. In fact, when I came to Jiang Qi today, I made a lot of plans and even thought that I would take Jiang Qi back even if thousands of people pointed out. But Tang poetry, I can''t do that... " Ye Jingtang''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "I can''t The last point in Jiang Qi''s mind about my image destroyed. " Even if there is little left, it is the only thought. Tang Shi''s eyes were red. "So in fact, did you know that Bo Ye was going to do this early in the morning?" "He said hello to me." Ye Jingtang said, "I also said hello to Su Qi. If anything happens to him, let Suqi take care of you. " Tang Shi walked back with a smile until she stopped in the corner. Jiang Qi''s marriage is a beautiful scene in the world. But at this moment, at this moment, Tang poetry only felt that her whole blood was indifferent. The man named Bo Ye, who had been in poverty all his life, was struggling to drag her out of his abyss. Tang Shi looked up at Ye Jingtang and could only smile, smile and tears fell down. Ye Jingtang felt that at this moment, he didn''t know whether to comfort himself or Tang Shi first. Later, he thought, forget it. People who have suffered enough from love in the world are generally similar. Just like now, he is powerless to Jiang Qi. Maybe it''s worth giving up. If Jiang Qi encounters any danger one day, ye Jingtang will be desperate to come back again. But now watching Jiang Qi smile in the banquet, the expression full of happy smile makes Ye Jingtang''s cold heart crack. When there is a crack, blood will flow out. He missed her by hand after all. "So I hope you and Boye don''t miss it again. " Ye Jingtang bowed his head to Tang Shi, "this is the only little thing I can do for Bo Ye. Tang Shi, if Bo Ye can come back, forgive this man." Ye Jingtang later walked out of the banquet alone. Jiang Qi also looked up unexpectedly in the laughter, and then saw a slender shadow gradually moving towards the exit. Everyone is coming, only he is leaving. His back was so high and erect, just like he used to hack from the crowd with his pocket in his hand, come to her and point at her in the cage. And then to all the people at the auction. This woman, I''ll take it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1049 On the day of their wedding, Tang Wei and Bo Yan are holding hands behind them. After they get the red carpet together, they get into trouble when they get to the stage. Tang only face coldly shake off Bo Yan''s hand, Bo Yan with a strange look at Tang Wei, this feeling let Tang Wei a little uncomfortable, "what do you do?" Bo Yan said from the bottom of his heart, "I haven''t seen you for a while. You''ve grown a lot." Tang Wei sneered scornfully, then said, "otherwise? You think the whole world is as malnourished as you are? "Dwarf wax gourd." Well, now the thin Yan in addition to the nickname of a tug, and more of a short wax gourd. But Bo Yan didn''t get angry, just said with a smile, "you can grow very tall in the future, like today''s groom uncle so handsome." Tang Wei held his hands in front of his chest and raised his eyebrows. "Isn''t that necessary? Talking about you -- " Bo Yan was stunned. Tang Wei pointed to Bo Yan''s trimmed hair and said, "cut your hair? Why? " "I''m in primary school." Thin Yan sweetly came forward and grasped Tang Wei''s hand, "Uncle Su Qi said that he would let me have a new look, so he took me to have my hair cut." Tang Wei frowned, "your hair naturally curls?" Bo Yan tilted his head, "well, I don''t know why Besides, my eyes are different from yours. " As children grow up, the differences from ordinary children gradually emerge. Thin Yan describes with his own language, pointing to his eyes, "my eyes, the color is not as deep as you." Tang Wei gave a pause. "I think the black one looks good." Thin Yan pie pie pie mouth, "don''t like my this color." Tang Wei murmured later, "Mommy didn''t cheat me. You really belong to Uncle Suqi..." "Well?" Thin Yan blinked, "what are you talking about?" "Nothing!" Tang Wei glared at Bo Yan fiercely, "Why are you still surnamed Bo? Isn''t it su? " Thin Yan''s face turned white, "because I''m not officially adopted yet I No one wants to... " Tang Wei didn''t expect that Bo Yan would say this. He was a little stunned. After a while, he said, "Oh, when you grow up, you should be su. You shouldn''t be Bo." Or surname an is OK. Anyway, you are the daughter of that bad woman, Annie. You can''t run away. When Tang Wei finishes this sentence, he leaves Bo Yan in the same place and runs to the backstage to find Qi mo. later, he bumps into Qi Mo and Luo fan carrying two bottles of wine and comes in, "Ouch! My dear apprentice, where are you going "Looking for you, master!" Tang Wei looked at the wine in Qi Mo''s hand, "do you want to drink?" "Yes, Han rang got married. We have to celebrate." Qi Mo said with a smile, "it''s just that our identity is not convenient for us to show up, so we can just make trouble with them backstage. Wait for Han to come and propose a toast to us. Think of some difficult problems and make it difficult for the newlyweds. " "Yes, yes!" Tang Wei''s eyes were full of excitement, and Bo Yan came up from behind, "so just now they can form a family in the future? Can we be together forever? " Luofan for thin Yan no antipathy, nodded and said, "well." "How nice You can form a family. " Bo Yan looked back at Tang Wei, "it''s so happy to have a complete family..." Her eyes were full of admiration and joy. To some extent, Boyan is the only one like Tang. Since childhood, most of them haven''t enjoyed a complete family. That''s why they have such yearning. Qi Mo noticed Boyan''s sight, and then stretched out his hand to press Boyan''s forehead. "Silly girl, you will have it in the future." Unexpectedly, Boyan asked, "are you and this handsome uncle forming a family to support me?" Qi Mo and Luo fan crash on the spot! Come back to God, Qi Mo a face flustered ground presses thin Yan to shout, "what is in little wench brain to think! How can you be so unorthodox as Tang Bo Yan is honest and honest, "I think you two are also very good match." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Childlike talk! Lofan also nodded solemnly, "well." "Don''t make trouble! It''s not like that at all, OK! I don''t have that kind of relationship with Luo fan - wait a minute, what I mean by that kind of relationship is - " when Tang Shi came in, what he saw was Bo Yan and Tang Wei smiling and watching Qi Mo''s dancing explanation, stammering at the same time, which was very funny. Tang Shi was happy," what are you playing so happily? " "Little girl, the movie says that Ventus and I are a couple." Qi Mo looked at the Tang poetry and said, "is it su Qi''s? You help to manage... " "I think you two are a couple, too." Tang poetry directly blocked Qi Mo''s next words, "isn''t it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qi Mo gave up the explanation and struggle.A pair is a pair. Anyway, life is so long Spend time with lofan this iceberg Qi Mo Yu Guang peeks at Luo fan. It doesn''t seem bad either. Everything is going well. Tang Wei and Bo Yan are still like that, a cold face and an asshole follow, just like a small oil bottle. Where Tang Wei goes, Bo Yan will follow. "Tang Wei, is this your daughter-in-law?" The adults who passed by all said hello to Tang Wei with a smile. Tang Wei said angrily, "no! It''s not Then a group of adults roared and laughed, boasting that other people''s children were good-looking, standing together like a pair, such as golden boy and jade girl. Jiang Qi and Han rang wandered around, drank with a group of people, came back to find Tang Shi backstage, and saw her sitting alone, holding a mobile phone, as if looking at something. "Why are you here alone..." When Jiang Qi walked up in her beautiful bridal dress, Tang Shi suddenly raised her head, and the tears on her face had not been wiped. Jiang Qi was startled, "what''s wrong with Tang poetry! Who bullied you - " she was playing that video repeatedly on her mobile phone, and that thin night was dragged into the back of the car. Jiang Qi was stunned. This figure looks familiar to her. Thin night comes to mind. Only they can recognize it at a glance, and Han rang is stunned. Then Tang Shi smiles at Jiang Qi, points to the screen, shakes his head and says, "Ye Jingtang has advised, but he can''t help it." "Bo Ye Are you in? " Jiang Qi takes a cool breath. What a proud man Bo Ye is Would you like to accept such an outcome? "He said prison also owed me." Tang Shi''s voice went down, "so he made a deal with Rong Nan and went in like this This asshole... " "My God." Jiang Qi covered his mouth How many years in prison? " Tang poetry can only say, "I don''t know." Jiang Qi went up and hugged Tang Shi, "I have Happy, Tang Shi, I also hope to see you happy. " Tang Shi chin on Jiang Qi''s shoulder, "well, I will." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1050 Everyone thought that things had passed peacefully, but they didn''t think that what they saw was nothing but Someone took on the wind and rain for them. Tang Shi took the mobile phone back, then she cleaned up her expression and said to Jiang Qi, "OK, don''t worry about me. You must be beautiful when you get married today. " "Tang poetry." Jiang Qi''s eyes are full of heartache, "I''m worried that you can''t hold it..." "It doesn''t matter." Tang Shi put away his mobile phone. No matter how turbulent his mood was, he finally put it away and turned into a dead hearted numbness Bo Ye, I Tang poetry, from your body injury, still a little less? The words are like this, but the speaker''s eyes are red. Jiang Qi''s wedding passed without danger. Even if there were some unexpected incidents, they were still buried by time. No one knows what ye Jingtang was thinking when he left alone, how painful it was and how heartrending it was. No one knows that Jiang Qi, who saw Ye Jingtang''s back, sat alone on a bench after everyone had finished, playing back his back in his head. Over and over again, he fell into tears in silence. Cry again. Ye Jingtang, I''ll cry for you for the last time. ****** everyone grows up in time, Tang poetry is, and so is Tang Wei. Jiang Qi and Han rang went on a holiday abroad in the first month of their marriage, while ye Jingtang still kept his original appearance after returning, as if nothing had happened. Only the parties know, a heart break, in the end is how a heart splitting state. Tang poetry is still waiting, waiting endlessly for a long time. She didn''t know what she was waiting for, for a person, or for the return of a city. A city that used to make waves may soon be submerged. Tang Wei grew up under the support of Tang Shi and Tang Yi. He turned from a child with pink carving and jade carving into a little adult with cold temperament. When he put on a small suit and appeared with Tang Shi, his eyes always made adults feel incredible. Why does a child have such mature and indifferent eyes? In recent years, there is no lack of pursuers in Tang poetry. There are always people asking about Tang poetry, why don''t you think about others when you''ve been alone for such a long time. Tang poetry always smiles and doesn''t explain anything else. There are always rumors of ups and downs in the outside world, but she lets the wind and rain pass by her ears. Tang Wei directly taught himself to enter the University by his own ability. He still didn''t choose to go to class. The university environment is too difficult for him to get along with. There are many people who are very different from his age. He can''t communicate with them normally. Tang poetry will also worry that Tang Wei''s autistic learning style will have a huge impact in the future, affect his later interpersonal relationship, and make his communication and prophecy unable to be in the same dimension with others. But Tang Wei always shakes his head and says, "it''s OK, Mommy. Don''t worry. I won''t have any problems After all that, Tang poetry can''t help it. She always feels some suffering when she looks at Tang Wei''s growing up and looks more like a person. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1051 Thin night, time is too cruel, take you away, but put a person like you in my life. Tang Wei''s deep eyebrows and eyes are deep like those of Bo yecai. When he looks at Tang poetry seriously, he always makes Tang poetry turn away, unable to look at it. Those eyes that are similar to you. Bo Ye, how many years have I been waiting for you? This year, it snowed heavily in Haicheng, just like the thin night waiting for her to go out in the Tang poetry house, the floating snowflakes fluttered down, fell on the shoulder of Tang poetry, and were melted by her temperature. Tang Shi bought vegetables and went home alone, but she didn''t have time to bring an umbrella. Her shoulder was wet with snowflakes. Then she walked home with vegetables. Tang Wei was busy coding at home, while Su Qi was playing chess with Bo Yan. Since Bo Ye entered, Su Qi often came to visit, and he didn''t trust Tang Shi to live alone, which can be regarded as taking care of Bo Ye. When Tang Shi came home, several people were waiting at the door to welcome her back. From a distance, it looks like a family of four, with two beautiful children. Standing together, the scene is quite eye-catching. "Why are you all standing at the door?" Tang Shi came forward with a smile. Su Qi came to take her things. "It''s snowing. I''m waiting for you. I''m afraid you''ll catch a cold on the way." "Then you don''t drive to pick up my mommy." Tang Wei holds the tablet and says. Su Qi smiles helplessly and touches the back of Tang Wei''s head, "because if I leave, what will you do if you two quarrel?" Bo Yan and Tang Wei look at each other. The former is sincere, but Tang Wei turns away. Coldly dropped a sentence, "who will quarrel with her? It''s not worth wasting time and saying one more word. " Bo Yan''s expression changed, and then he endured it. In recent years, Tang Wei has heard enough similar words from his mouth. But Bo Yan''s heart is dead. Even if Tang Wei said too much, she didn''t go to her heart. Because she always remembers that when she had an accident, Tang Wei would also lend a hand to help, but with a fierce face, she would hold her hand. She felt that she should believe Tang Wei unconditionally. What''s more, because of the past generation''s affairs, it''s normal for Tang Wei to have an opinion on her. Su Qi takes a look at Tang Wei, and then leads Tang Shi into the room. Tang Shi changes her shoes in the living room and asks, "how''s Bo Yan''s academic performance recently?" Thin Yan lowers head to go, uneasily hand stirs together. "I I''m not as good at reading as my little brother. " Her voice is still soft. Tang poetry always thinks that Bo Yan may be the second Wen Mingzhu when she grows up, but it''s different. Wen Mingzhu is locked up by Wen Lizhi since childhood, which imprisons her character. And thin face is because she is naturally soft. Tang Shi went to the kitchen to cook, and Tang Wei still stood outside to taunt Bo Yan, "you have a ghost when you read a good book with such a brain." Bo Yan was taught by Tang Wei and said, "but I learned all the questions you taught me last time. And I did it right. " Su Qi immediately added, "thanks to Tang Wei, Bo Yan''s test scores have advanced more than 50." More than 50? Tang Wei is a little surprised. He has taught Bo Yan three questions in total, but he didn''t expect Bo Yan to draw inferences from one instance and make his grades rise so much. The boy lowered his head and said after a long time, "then you should rely on your own efforts." Bo Yan doesn''t understand what Tang Wei''s words mean, but seeing that Tang Wei is not angry, she takes a breath. I''m afraid Tang Wei is unhappy. Su Qi gazed at the interaction between the two children, and his eyes sank. Then the man strode to the kitchen, closed the door, and Tang Shi washed the dishes half way inside. He raised his head and said, "hmm? What''s the matter with you? " "Tang poetry." Su Qi came forward with a frown and looked at Tang Shi''s innocent expression, a little sad, "Tang Shi, have you really come out now?" Tang Shi smiles, and her hair is scattered. "What if I can''t get out? Life still has to go on. " She now indifferent appearance, in the end is to experience how many hardships will be now a leisurely? Su Qi talks and goes forward to embrace Tang Shi. However, Tang Shi is aware of his idea and just flashes. Su Qi''s action fails. The throat knot moved up and down. Su Qi said, "Tang poetry, are you still waiting?" Waiting for a person, many years, tireless. But Tang poetry Thin night is very likely, very likely has Died in prison. He knew that his time was running out, so he made the final separation. Unless Jiang Ling and Bai Yue''s medical skills are amazing enough, maybe Bo Ye can get back a life. But the probability is too small, almost zero. Bo Ye didn''t want to let Tang Shi see the news of his death, so he went to prison. Even if he was afraid of death, he didn''t need to let Tang Shi know. Think of it as A lifetime in jail.Su Qi can''t say a lot of words in his throat. Facing such a indifferent but persistent Tang poem, he can''t say these words to hit her. Tang poetry When Bo Yegang was in prison, he could receive news and even bring a few words, but from the beginning of this year to now Suqi closed his eyes. He never got in touch with Bo Ye again. I don''t know what happened to Bo Ye now. Why can''t I contact him? Is he still alive? If you''re still alive Can you still come out? "I know you must be trying to persuade me." When Tang Shi looked at Su Qi''s expression, she knew what he wanted to say. But before Su Qi said this, she said, "but Su Qi, if you are alive, you have to think about it, don''t you?" Bo Ye succeeded. He gambled on himself and spent the rest of his life to make Tang poetry remember Bo Ye. Remember the man who wants her to live and die, who wants to send her to hell, but at last wants to protect her. Love in this world, in addition to the appearance of indifference like water, there is a more painful way. Tang Shi began to cook. When she cooked, she turned on her mobile phone and let herself relax while singing. After all, she always felt out of breath when she thought of the thin night. This song, Su Qi heard Tang poetry played countless times. "Bloody love story" when Tang poetry was in a coma, it seemed that this song echoed in my mind. The song is heartrending, but the eyes of Tang poetry are indifferent. It''s like I don''t care about everything after suffering. "It''s too late to try again. The involvement of palm meat has long been useless. " Thin night, from the beginning of hate you to the bone, to now, I don''t know how to be reversed by you, but now, I can''t let you go anyway. I can''t let you go. "Seeing the empty shell without soul, two people without soul." From the moment of losing you, it''s like an empty soul. All the people who know that they passed by have brainwashed Tang poetry. They insist on standing on her side and shaking their heads when they read Bo Ye''s name. "No, Tang poetry. Can you forgive it like this?" At the beginning, his family was ruined. Was it because of his own strength that he was able to pull it back? Tang poetry is always speechless in the face of such questions. Yes, it was Bo Ye who made her fall to that point. Now he''s thanking her for death, but can he get it back? But from another point of view, who can be as determined as Bo Ye? If you don''t want it, even if it''s not clear, empty everything and return it intact. This account, except for their two parties, no one is qualified to tell a word. Only Tang poetry knows whether it is worth it or not. It''s not that she didn''t think that Boye might really let go, even the world would give up. But she''s waiting for a possibility, a miracle possibility. The ends of the earth, if you can meet. Bo Ye, what should you do? "Too much ink. No matter how strong the story is, it''s too vulgar. " Some people may be disgusted with a lifetime of plain light, so to do so, in each other''s body to leave their own traces, this long time, even if I am not, my name will accompany your mind for a lifetime. "It''s good to just write where you can see it, so that you can see it all the time." Love must live and die. Love must live and die. Experienced deception, betrayal, hate, anger, you will know, a lot of times, love only when the most thrilling. When Tang poetry finished the last bowl of dishes, it happened that the song was played for the sixth time. She suddenly stopped the fire and the singing stopped. Su Qi stood there quietly staring at her back. Without saying a word, she watched the whole process of her singing, tearing her heart and lungs over and over again. However, the proud people in Tang poetry, even if their hearts were broken into powder, didn''t show a trace on their faces. At the end of the day, Tang Shi took a deep breath and brought out all the dishes. Just as he put them on the table, Tang only ran from the living room in panic and grabbed Tang Shi''s apron pocket. "Mummy, mummy, someone''s looking for them..." Tang Shi was also surprised. For a long time, no one suddenly came to visit When Su Qi walked to the door behind Tang Shi, he was shocked to see the person standing in the living room. It''s Ronan. Rongnan stood there, followed by ACE and Lu Yiting. They were still a combination of three people. A few years later, they never seemed to be old. They just stood upright at the door. Rong Nan stretched his back straight, and then stood there to say hello to Tang poetry, "don''t be hurt, Tang poetry." In such a sentence, Tang poetry became popular."How did you come here?" Tang Shi felt that she didn''t know what to put on her face at the moment. Just standing there, she felt cold all over. Rong Nan also felt that after many years, when he saw Tang poetry again, he also had a different feeling. "You It''s changed. " Rong Nan stood there, "cooking? Ah, your son is so tall. " Tang Wei is already a full grown-up. He stands beside Tang Shi and holds his hand. His eyes are sharp, just like the thin night of that year. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1052 "Well." Tang Shi didn''t know what Rong Nan was doing when she came to see her. She could only go one step at a time and then said, "what''s the matter with me..." "I don''t know if you''re free." Rong Nan stood in front of her, the president whom thousands of people admired, once brought them endless nightmares and abyss. But now, standing in front of them, Bo Ye takes over all the responsibilities, becomes the scapegoat and goes to jail. Just like the Tang poetry of that year. Tang poetry resisted all the impulses in his heart, "just say it straight, what''s the matter in the end." Su Qi was vaguely aware of something, and had a premonition in his heart, "it won''t be -" Rong Nan raised his hand to stop his idea of going on, then nodded and said, "Tang poetry, I want to take you To meet an old friend. " Tang Shi was stunned. At that moment, thousands of wild flood surged in her heart. All kinds of thoughts in her mind went over again and finally turned into a sentence, "yes Thin night? " Just reciting these two words is going to exhaust her courage in this life. Rong Nan didn''t speak. He was silent for a long time and said, "if you want to confirm, you''d better go with me in person." Tang Shi suddenly clenched his fingers, and his breathing became rapid. Tang Wei, who was standing on one side, finally changed his expression. At the moment when Rong Nan came in, he kept a cold and resistant look. But when he heard his father''s name, Tang Wei''s eyes widened and subconsciously squeezed a finger of Tang poetry. "Really..." Tang Wei murmured unconsciously, "isn''t it What happened to my daddy? " Rong Nan''s eyes are still like that. Tang Wei can''t guess what''s going on, because he and Tang Shi have the same guess. If they face the cold corpse in a thin night, they may not be able to bear such a blow "If you want to know, come with me." Rong Nan turned around and said, "time is running out. Tang Shi, I''ll give you ten seconds to make a decision. Our car is waiting for you outside." How big a scene would it be for Rong nan to come and meet people in person? Tang Shi and Tang Wei looked at each other. When Tang Wei was still hesitating and afraid, Tang Shi said, "it doesn''t take ten seconds." Rongnan. "Right now." Tang Shi took a deep breath, "I''ll go with you." "Mommy Tang Wei was startled. He was worried about the impulsive tone of Tang poetry. "Think about it again..." Do you really want to break this peaceful life for an unpredictable result? If Bo Ye is really dead, it''s better not to go. They cheat themselves all their lives and continue to live under the illusion of waiting for Bo Ye to come back Because of the truth So cold But Tang Shi didn''t hesitate and released Tang Wei''s hand. Tang Wei looked at the hand released by his mother, all the voices stuck in his throat, "Mommy, you..." Tang Shi turned back with red eyes, but she said with a smile, "only if you wait for me at home, Mommy will come back soon." This voice, listen carefully, even with a little trembling. Tang Yi''s whole heart seems to be pulled into tight, "I can accompany you to face together..." "No Tang Shi shook his head, "let me meet him alone, OK?" After all, no one stopped Tang poetry. Even Su Qi couldn''t stop him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1053 He understood that in fact, from a certain point of view, Tang poetry and Bo Ye are the same kind of people. What is determined from the bottom of my heart will never change. Su Qi and Tang Wei look at Tang Shi''s back as they go out. Bo Yan doesn''t speak. She knows that this is not the time to speak. So weak in the corner, watching the gentle and powerful woman on the car, and then the car away, completely disappeared in their field of vision. Thin Yan in the bottom of my heart. Sister Tang Shi, I hope you Have a good home. ****** when Tang Shi came to the prison gate again, it felt like the whole world had been pressed the pause button. When she came out of prison, she felt that she was out of touch with the whole society, and the development outside was so fast. But when she stayed in prison, she broke all ties, so when she came out, she felt like a newborn baby. I don''t know anything. What''s changed outside and what kind of changes have I experienced. At this moment, she is thinking about whether Boye''s years in prison were the same as her at that time. She looked around blankly and painfully and could not get any response. "He..." "Today is his day out of prison." Rong Nan''s voice is very indifferent, sitting in the back of the car, looking at Tang Shi standing outside the car looking at the prison door figure, the man slowly closed his eyes, "thin night out of prison, is today." He didn''t inform anyone, just wanted to shout Tang poetry. Call Tang poetry to witness the thin night in prison. Tang poetry red eyes, "you for him in the back of commutation?" Rong Nan turned his head, "it has nothing to do with you. I need to control the genius of Fengshen group, which is close to madman. Naturally, I also need talents in this society." Bo Ye is a rare talent, or a genius with the same attributes as those in Fengshen group. After finishing this sentence, Rong Nan raised his hand and looked at his watch. "One more minute." Rong Nan read softly, "the door is about to open." Tang Shi''s heart seemed to be hung up, and she looked at the door anxiously. However, when the time came and the door was slowly opened, all her nervousness relaxed. Like all the burden, in this moment, finally fall down the shoulder. The sky began to snow again, and the fine snowflakes fell on Tang Shi''s face, bringing a cool touch. A thin layer of transparent snowflakes accumulated on Tang Shi''s eyelashes, and her white face became more and more cold. Rong Nan thinks that Tang poetry really has a kind of amazing beauty. Only in this way can Bo Ye do his best for her. Although he died nine years ago, he still didn''t regret it. When Bo Ye was released from the prison, he took a breath, and a white fog appeared in front of him. He felt that it was too cold, but there were not many clothes in the prison. He could not bear to walk out of the prison. At the gate of the empty prison, there was only a black car. Bo Yegang wanted to take another two steps, and a man came up in front of him. He was stunned. At this moment, the whole body''s blood flows back to the heart. Tang poetry stands in the ice and snow. Her thin figure cuts the vision of the thin night. She slowly approaches, her voice is cold. She looks like the amazing miss of the Tang family. She only says, "long time no see." Thin night throat up and down moved, "you..." "I''m waiting for you." Over the years, tireless. "Sorry..." Tang Shi smiles. Open arms, like the world''s most cavity lonely brave soldiers. Hold the man like night in his arms. "Don''t be sorry. Hold me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1054 After Bo ye came out of the prison, he was hugged by Tang Shijie. Before he had time to respond, the breath of Tang poetry had spread all over the world. He missed the person who had been rooting in his heart for a long time. Now he held him firmly in the snow. His strength was so real. Bo Ye''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, feeling dumb. Then he reached out and patted Tang poetry. Tang poetry voice choked, "do not move." Thin night helpless, want to laugh, but feel like crying. It''s like a dream. Come out I thought that even though I was completely separated from Tang poetry, I didn''t expect that this silly woman was waiting for him at the gate of the prison "I feel like I''m dreaming." Bo Ye said frankly. Tang Shi stretched out his hand and twisted the meat on thin night''s waist. The man hissed and took a breath of air conditioning. Tang Shi said, "does it hurt?" Thin night nods, "very painful." Tang poetry deliberately said in a very cold voice, "that''s not a dream." Thin night let go of Tang Shi, and then with a trembling hand, slowly wiped the thin snow on her hair for Tang Shi. He didn''t dare to speak to break the moment. Later, Bo Ye stood there and looked at the Tang poetry with her red eyes for a long time. Then she asked in a dumb voice, "may I kiss you?" "No way." Thin night laughed, a hold Tang poetry, gently pecked, "then I don''t want to face again." ****** so that night, when Tang Wei saw Bo Ye coming in behind Tang Shi, he was shocked! The boy stood at home at a loss, watching Bo ye come in, he and Su Qi stopped. After a while, he murmured, "my God..." Bo Ye stood there, his clothes were thin, contrary to the snowy weather outside. Tang Wei subconsciously took out a coat and put it in Bo Ye''s hand all the way, "Daddy, you..." How many years? They even forgot to calculate in the waiting days. Calculate how long Bo Ye left them. Thin night way a thank you, and then put the coat over the shoulder, thin Yan Ran to the side, very close to turn on the heating, and then also carried a cup of hot water, "Uncle tea." Thin night looked at thin Yan''s face for a while, and then said with a smile, "you have grown up a lot." "Well." Bo Yan nodded, "I miss you very much, too. What have you been doing these days? Did you travel around the world? " Travel around the world. Bo Ye''s eyes flashed, but Tang Shi said, "almost." She''s helping him under the steps. Thin night did not speak, then thin Yan turned to the kitchen took more chopsticks, "welcome uncle back." Tang Shi smiles, "thank you, Bo Yan." "Daddy, you..." Tang Wei couldn''t help but say, "are you really OK?" Bo Ye walks up to Tang Wei. Two men, big and small, look at each other. At that moment, it''s like time. Back to the beginning, they stretch out their fingers to pull the hook. "If I''m gone, protect your mommy." "Well." "If you are in any danger, I will be the first to find out." "Good." At this moment, Bo Ye looks at Tang Wei with a smile and asks softly, "did you protect mommy for me?" This sentence, Tang Wei tears straight down, and then the little boy nodded and said, "yes!" ****** the second year after Bo Ye and Tang Shi got back together, they threw Tang Wei at home, and then they went out to say they were going on their honeymoon. "Don''t do that. Can you take me with you?" he said Thin night looked back, handsome face a pull, "no, you in, affect my play." Tang Wei glared angrily, "father, you are so shameless!" Thin night as did not hear like, whistling and Tang Shi carrying luggage out, Tang but just cry dad called Niang, "you can''t do this to me! How can you leave me at home by myself - " " I called Bo Yan to accompany you for the summer vacation. " Bo Ye raised his chin, "I''ve borrowed Su Qi''s daughter for you." "Who''s going to be with that oil bottle?" Tang Wei yelled, "you are so unreliable! I want to play with my master! " "I forgot to tell you that r7cky and Ventus are in Sumei, Thailand these two days." Bo Ye''s reply is particularly understated, "Bai Yue is busy doing experiments for the country, Jiang Ling is busy working to see patients, Asuka flies around the world with the supermodel makeup team, Congshan is busy managing the jungle, and Han Shen is also the boss of the Korean group." After a long line, the man gasped, "so you can''t find anyone."Tang Wei was about to cry, "then take me to travel abroad I can speak English ¡°sorry¡£¡± Bo Yeh laughs especially in front of him, a handsome face full of arrogance, "I''m in love with your mother, so you don''t participate in the tour. Be a left behind child at home. Dad will bring you gifts. " "Bo Ye, you shameless old man --!" On this day, Tang Wei''s cry penetrated the whole villa, but Bo Ye still took Tang Shi out of the villa gate as if he had not heard him. Tang Wei stood at the door, the whole person seemed to be stiff, looking straight at, the cold wind blowing, rolled up a leaf. Dad doesn''t care, mom doesn''t love Why is he so miserable. Bo Ye and Tang Shi traveled for two months. Bo Yan and Tang Wei live together for two months. Both of them are young. They should have found a nanny to help them with their life. But Tang Wei doesn''t want people he doesn''t know to come in, so he doesn''t want them to find a nanny to take care of them. So two teenagers lived together for two months. When Bo Yan first came, he would be nervous. Every morning, he would knock at Tang Wei''s door on time to wake him up. Then Tang Wei is reading the professional books of code while Bo Yan is writing a composition. Occasionally, when Tang Wei is in a good mood, he can come up to check Bo Yan. After checking out the criticism, I belittled her to nothing. Finally, your brain is not suitable for learning. Bo Yan is occasionally red eyed by Tang Wei, but after a long time, she finds that the problems Tang Wei points out are fatal. As long as she can solve this type of problem, many problems in the future can be easily solved. Bo Yan also thinks that although Tang Wei looks fierce, he is actually a very gentle boy. ****** this morning, Tang Wei was woken up by Bo Yan as usual. He was even used to Bo Yan knocking on the door on time. When he opened the door, Bo Yan was still so sleepy that he rubbed his eyes, "little brother, your mom called." She pointed to the phone in the living room. "It''s been ringing for a long time. You didn''t wake up. I answered it for you." Tang Wei changed his expression. "What can you do to answer our phone? Don''t make trouble, will you? " Bo Yan''s face turns white, and then he looks at Tang Wei''s going out. Now he has begun to grow up. His words are very powerful, and his head is higher than Bo Yan''s. when he looks at Tang Wei''s going out like a little adult, Bo Yan can''t help but envy him. Envy Tang Wei''s maturity and reason, but she can''t do like him. Tang Wei answered the phone, facing Tang Shi''s gentle voice, "did you wake up?" "Just woke up." Tang Wei looked back at the thin face standing in the living room, "when will you come back?" "Another week." Tang Shi smiles, "how do you get along with Bo Yan?" "Not much." Tang Wei shrugged indifferently, "that''s it." After a pause, Tang Wei said, "can you come earlier? I don''t want to get along with Bo Yan for too long." "Weiwei, are you still disgusted with Boyan?" Tang poetry tentatively asked, "is it the same now?" "Always." Tang Wei mentions this matter, the expression on his face is as cold as solidification, "I can''t put down all the mustard, Mommy." Tang Shi seemed to sigh softly on the other side, and finally said, "I won''t advise you. I''ll come back early. Even if you don''t like Bo Yan, don''t quarrel with her all the time. It''s a girl after all..." "I know, I know." Bo Yan said impatiently, "I still have this gentlemanly demeanor. At least I didn''t drive her out of our house as soon as you left." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi said, "OK, just do things by yourself and take care of yourself." "Well, good morning to daddy and me." "Honey, we''re going abroad. It''s eight o''clock in the evening and we''re going to bed." Tang Shi smiles, "Bo Ye is on one side. Do you want to talk to him?" "No!" Tang Wei said firmly, "I don''t want to talk to this smelly man!" "Ha ha ha." "Thin night''s laughter came from the opposite," smelly boy, is it suitable for you to say that behind your back "I think it''s right to describe a father who doesn''t take his own son when he travels." Tang Wei raised his face and said, "hang up, you two have a good time!" As soon as the phone hung up, Bo Yan came forward and asked, "did you quarrel with your uncle and aunt?" Tang Wei impatiently dropped a sentence, "none of your business." Just walked away. Thin Yan some sad looking at Tang Wei''s back, then Tang Wei went to the kitchen, took out a can of orange juice, and then turned back to ask thin Yan fiercely, "what do you want to drink?" Thin Yan a Leng, way, "orange juice..."Tang Wei throws the orange juice every other time. He is tall enough to cook by himself. Then he stands in the kitchen, frying bacon and making two breakfasts. One is in front of Bo Yan. Thin Yan some surprised, saw Tang only eye, "do you help me do?" "What else?" Tang Wei pulled the corners of his mouth, "so much bullshit, eat quickly!" "Oh..." Bo Yan takes a few bites. After a while, she stops. Tang Wei feels strange and looks at her more. Then Bo Yan looked up and grasped the knife and fork. Her face turned red, and she said softly, "thank you Thank you for taking care of me when my uncle and aunt are not at home. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1055 Tang Wei was shaken by Bo Yan''s words. He was stunned by Bo Yan''s pious expression. Then he put down his chopsticks and left with a basin, saying, "it''s just on the way." Just on the way. Thin Yan looking at Tang Wei turned away from the table figure, at that time, Tang Wei figure is not tall, but at that moment, his back in thin Yan''s pupil left a deep shadow. Later, in his poor life, Bo Yan was chasing this figure, either atoning or recovering. Over the years, until all their own everything has been hollowed out. ****** in the Higher College of Hongchuan University, Tang Weizheng sits in his office and looks at the documents. Now he is 18 years old and has completed all his university studies on his own. When Tang Shi asked him what he wanted to do, Tang Wei said that he wanted to go back to high school to be a professor and do his own research. Because Hongchuan University was the first formal and rigorous college in his life, and when he was in school, the head teacher encouraged him a lot. He also agreed that if he had any achievements in the future, he must bring the good news to the head teacher. So Tang Wei decided to come back and help the school. "Why do you have to go to school when you have nothing to do..." In the independent office, Tang Weizheng holds his chin and looks out of the window. There is a mobile phone in front of him. In the video, Bo Ye is chatting with him, "come to work when you are free." "Who wants to inherit your junk..." Tang Wei droops his eyelashes. His long and thin eyelashes are inherited from Tang poetry. His indifferent half face looks like a senior like a prince in a cartoon. Unfortunately, Tang Wei''s character is surly and cold. Few people can talk to him at ordinary times. However, all the research and project surveys Tang Wei has done are of great help to the improvement of the school, so we all know that even if Tang Wei is not good-natured, he is talented, capable, and has a bad temper. Isn''t all genius like that? "You call my company a junk?" Thin night in the opposite smile, "smelly boy talk don''t be too arrogant, you play is Laozi play the rest." "Oh." Tang Wei answered faintly, and then heard someone knock on the door, "I''ll receive the student union first, you can call me later." "Well, I haven''t finished yet? When will you come over to hang up with the company? The Council is waiting for you to come over. Last Ren Lu''s hands are showing. Hello, Tang Wei, you smelly boy -- " click, Tang Wei hangs up the video phone, and then he moves his eyes to the door," please come in. " "Hello, elder martial brother Tang. This is a series of activities that the student union is responsible for recently. Would you like to come and join us?" Facing the president of the student union, Tang Wei said with a smile, "do you invite me?" The president of the student union is a girl named Xu Yao. She has short hair that fits her ears. She looks very cute when she smiles. Facing Tang Wei, who is of the same age but of different grades, she is a little shy Because your cheers among the students are very high, everyone wants to see you come here... " "I''m not a student either. How can I participate in the activities of these students?" Tang Wei took the report from Xu Yao, "but your idea is full of new ideas. Let other students play the role of the student union in our eyes. Who came up with this?" Xu Yao said, "thin face." Tang Wei''s expression was stunned. Then his eyes cooled and he said, "well, that''s it." "Well Elder martial brother, do you want to come... " In this college, people usually call Tang Wei elder martial brother. In fact, Tang Wei is the same age as them, but his education level has left them a lot. He is the kind of high intelligence genius in everyone''s heart, so they all call him elder martial brother. Looking at the nervous little girl in front of him, Tang Wei hesitated for a long time and said, "OK, do you want someone to play me in everyone''s eyes?" When Xu Yao heard that Tang Wei agreed, she blushed, "well Yes, I don''t know if you would mind... " "Performing at the party?" Tang Wei handed those reports back, and then said, "yes, I''m looking forward to it." Elder martial brother Tang Wei said so much to her! Xu Yao took a deep breath and stepped back. The girl blushed and said, "well, thank you, elder martial brother Tang Wei. On behalf of the student union, we welcome you to join us If you are free, you can also take a post in our student union... " "Forget it, ha ha." Tang Wei waved his hand and grinned. His rebellious eyes became more and more surly and willful at the moment of his smile. "I''m lazy, so I won''t come." Good! Handsome! Ah! It''s the perfect school grass in the cartoon, your highness! Xu Yao ran back all the way, just as the vice president of the student union came to report something to Tang Wei. Seeing that she was so flustered, she pushed a pair of glasses with a smile and asked, "what are you doing?" "I''m inviting elder martial brother Tang Wei to give us a live performance." Xu Yao made an action, "OK! yes£¡£¡¡±"Ha ha, congratulations. You can move elder martial brother Tang Wei." Wearing glasses smile indifferent boy waved the report in the wave, "then I go to him to talk about something, you try to do planning." "Yes, Mr. Ren Qiu, vice president." Xu Yao said with a smile, "I''ll withdraw first." Ren Qiu stands outside and pushes open the door of Tang Wei''s office. Tang Weizheng sent Xu Yao away. As soon as he looked up, he saw Ren Qiu push the door in. Then he said in a joyful voice from his heart, "Oh, what''s the matter? Another report? " "I''m not here to show you yet." Ren Qiu, like handing in his homework, handed over the lists and said, "well, didn''t you ask me for a piece of code before?" Tang Wei glanced at it roughly, then said, "well, how did you learn?" "Self study, what else can we do?" The boy lifted his hair and came forward. Tang Wei pushed away the chair with a smile. "Come on, play handsome in front of me." "Who is more handsome than you?" "There are a lot of your fans out there," Ren said Tang Wei answered indifferently. Ren Qiu continued, "especially the one called Bo Yan..." "Stop it." Tang Wei tut a, "good end, mention thin Yan do?" "She''s a half blood doll in our school." Ren Qiu approached Tang Wei with a smile and said in a low voice, "then one time, while she was taking a nap, I patrolled by the window and heard They whisper your name when they take a nap. " Tang Wei''s expression was stiff. "I like you so much. I miss you in my nap and dream." Ren Qiu said this on purpose. Then he observed Tang Wei''s face and said with a smile, "Oh, are you in a trance?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1056 Tang only patted off Ren Qiu''s hand and said impatiently, "don''t talk about thin face. I''m not interested in her." "So beautiful." Ren Qiu deliberately exaggerates, "no interest? I don''t believe you deceive me Tang Wei raised his hand, "can I swear?" "All right." Ren Qiu nodded, "then I can rest assured." Tang Weimei''s heart jumped, "what do you want?" Ren Qiu looks left and right, then draws out his chair and sits down beside Tang Wei. He dares to talk to Tang Wei like this in the whole college, because their relationship is the strongest. Then Ren Qiu takes out a cigarette from his pocket and throws it to Tang Yigen. Tang Wei said with a smile, "I will report you now. The vice president of the student union smokes." Ren Qiu puffed his clouds and squinted at Tang Wei, "what a big thing, it''s not the president of the student union." "I heard you had the most votes at that time." After all, you have so many fans in school, but why did you give Xu Yao the first place later Ren Qiu took a puff of smoke, and then slowly looked up at Tang Wei from the smoke. At that moment, the slender eyes behind the lens narrowed slightly. He said with a smile, "I didn''t want to make a high profile. Besides, the student president is a girl, so the situation will be better. After all, some male students are embarrassed to refuse female students. " "To put it bluntly, you just don''t want to stand out." Tang Wei''s vision suddenly sharp up, "don''t want to be found, want to play pig eat tiger?" "Tut tut." Ren Qiu shook his head. "I think we should be the same kind of people, Tang Wei. Can you understand this kind of mood?" Tang Wei said nothing. Ren Qiu chuckled and choked off his cigarette. Then he came forward and said, "Oh, yes, there''s something else I want to talk to you about." Tang Wei looked up at Ren Qiu. The smoke between them had almost gone. Tang Wei and Ren Qiu looked at each other. Then he saw Ren Qiu grinning slowly. He said, "I think thin face is very lovely." Tang Wei clenched the armrest of the chair. As if he didn''t hear it, he asked again, "what did you say?" "I said High school students talk to him face to face, with a kind of temptation in their eyes, "I said Bo Yan is cute, don''t you think?" Tang Wei''s expression was stiff, and then he pulled the corner of his mouth with a cool smile, "boring. I''m tired of seeing such a big face when I was young." "It''s like a show off." Ren Qiu coughed with a smile, coughing out a few puffs of smoke. Tang Wei glanced at him and said, "don''t smoke when you are young." "Come of age, OK." Ren Qiu played with the lighter and opened it. "You are as old as me, Tang Wei." "I''m not the same height as you." Tang Wei sat there, "however, you and thin Yan that kind of little fool''s oil bottle''s height is the same." "Yo Yo." Ren Qiu went up and patted Tang Wei on the shoulder. "You''ve known Bo Yan so long. Why don''t you show it in front of everyone? Aren''t you two childhood friends? " Childhood sweetheart. This word makes Tang Wei''s expression a little bleary. Unconsciously, he seems to remember that when they grew up together, some people always said, "Oh, what a good couple, from small to big.". Think of here, Tang Wei coldly smile, "Oh, her kind of girl, what is worth me to take her as a good friend? I''ve known you for a long time. In my heart, I''m just a passer-by. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1057 "Tut tut." Ren Qiu curled his mouth, pretending to be a little girl''s Playboy''s tone, "the school grass is so ruthless, I''m crying." "That''s enough for you." Tang Wei was disgusted by this tone and got goose bumps. He could only push Ren Qiu in the past like a joke. "Come on, let''s stop talking about Bo Yan. I don''t really want to hear about this person." "Oh." Ren Qiu pushed his glasses, then said with a smile, "let''s talk about the future. I heard that you just promised Xu Yao to come to the party?" "Well." Tang Wei flipped the pieces of paper casually, "in fact, I don''t really want to go out, but I have good ideas and creativity..." "This is a good idea. It''s from Bo Yan." Ren Qiu said with a special smile, "Tang Wei, you are still not honest enough." Tang Wei eyebrow heart picked pick, "do you think I have a good relationship with you, will not beat you?" "Ha ha ha." Ren Qiu said with an arrogant smile, "yes, that''s what I think." "Mr. Ren may have lived a little too comfortably recently." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and said. "Where can we compare with our genius master Tang?" Ren Qiu blinked, "ah, tell me, how are you going to show up at that party?" "That''s it." Tang Wei''s slender fingers gently clasped the table, "actually, I came to see the situation. I have something to go abroad the next day." "Is it an academic exchange again?" Ren Qiu lay back in his chair and looked at Tang Wei with a big grin. "I envy that I have finished all my grades. The rest of my time is free." "You''re almost there." Tang Wei turns his chair and turns himself to face the window. Then he looks at the scenery outside the window and murmurs, "even after reading so many professional books, he can''t understand people''s heart." "It''s because you don''t understand that you have the motivation to continue?" Ren Qiu came over and blocked Tang Wei''s sight. "In other words, didn''t you want to inherit your father''s company?" Tang Wei''s eyes flashed. Then he lowered his head and turned to half of his face. Looking at the beautiful but lonely side of his face, he took a look at Ren Qiu, who was sitting there smiling, and explained, "I''m not Bo, so why manage my father''s things." "You are stubborn." Ren Qiu sighed, "in fact, I''m still a little uncomfortable, right? But I think your father''s life can also be written as a biography. You don''t have to bear grudges all the time. " "It''s not hatred, it''s habit." Tang Wei subconsciously imitates Bo Ye''s action and pinches his eyebrows. "I''ve come all the way to see so many things that I still think of the past." Probably because of the existence of Bo Yan, it makes Tang Wei think about the past all the time. If Bo Yan doesn''t exist, then Tang Wei may be able to easily get through this dilemma and have no problem with everyone. So, to some extent, it''s still strange. But Tang just didn''t make it clear. He just looked out of the window and had a bird''s-eye view of the whole college. He buried all his emotions in his heart. Then his eyes closed and a smiling face flashed across his mind. The boy clenched the armrest of the sofa, as if with a dark fog in his eyes, deep as night, "maybe because of someone''s existence, I will never be able to let go of the past in my life." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1058 When Ren Qiu comes out of Tang Wei''s office, a girl outside is crazy about him. "Look! It''s Ren Xuechang "It''s said that the super talented one is the vice president of the student union." "They have a very good relationship with Mr. Tang Wei. I envy them so much..." "Shh, of course, the handsome ones are playing with the handsome ones. They should be good brothers. I feel that Ren Xuechang is also very powerful. He is very secretive..." Ren Qiu pushed his glasses, and there were a group of schoolgirls beside him. "How handsome! The only school grass in TV series, your highness Ren Qiu did not speak, but went straight to the teaching building of grade two. He was surrounded all the way. Later, he went to the window of class a of grade two, looked at the girl sleeping on the table, laughed, and then buttoned the window. Bo Yan is still dozing. When she hears the sound, she wakes up. As soon as she looks up, she sees Ren Qiu standing outside, wearing a pair of glasses. She looks very gentle and ascetic. It''s this kind of temperament that makes people think Ren Qiu belongs to the school grass of asceticism. But Bo Yan knows that this person''s heart is actually very evil - especially when he takes an exam, he likes to say a lot of sarcastic things nearby. is as like as two peas. She said, "what are you doing here?" "Let''s see if you''re lazy again." Ren Qiu pushed open the glass window from the outside. Bo Yan was sitting by the window. Every time Ren Qiu passed through the corridor, she could see her face. It was pure and sweet, like a little white rabbit. It makes people want to trample. Ren Qiu thought so, also really stretched out his hand in the past, pinched a thin face. "What are you doing?" Bo Yan jumped up like a frightened rabbit. Ren Qiu looked at it and laughed, "Tang Wei is really right." Hearing the name of Tang Wei, Bo Yan blushed, "what did he say about me?" "He said you look like a rabbit at first glance." Ren Qiu said the rest with a smile, "chirping around him is very annoying." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin Yan pursed her lips, and looked away from her eyes, "anyway He thinks of me that way all the time "I was on patrol the last time I took a nap. I passed by here." Ren Qiu lowered his voice and said with provocation, "other students are taking a nap, and you are also sleeping, but you are the only one who talks aloud in your sleep." Talking in your sleep?! Bo Yan''s little face turned more red, "how How is that possible? Ah Did I say anything in my dreams... " Ren Qiu laughed. "I''m teasing you. Your voice is so light that no one can hear you." Bo Yan just breathed a sigh of relief. Ren Qiu said, "but it''s a good thing to be heard in a low voice Bo Yan''s expression changed. "Calling Tang Wei''s name." Ren Qiu raised his chin and poked Bo Yan''s face, "like him?" Bo Yan stammered, "no I''ve known each other since I was young, so Relationship comparison... " "Well." Ren Qiu pretended to touch his chin deeply. He especially liked to see Bo Yan''s flustered appearance and grinned, "so, in fact, they are in love?" "No!" Bo Yan quickly denied, "with him It doesn''t matter. " About liking Tang Wei, Bo Yan is always in chaos. From a very young age, she engraved his figure into his eyes. Later, she has been trying to trace this figure, even though Tang Wei never looked back at her. But Bo Yan is not afraid of pain, not afraid of secret love, only afraid that Tang Wei won''t even give her a chance to pursue. Looking at Bo Yan''s expression, Ren Qiu sighed and pressed Bo Yan''s hair, "I''ve wronged you." Bo Yan nodded, and immediately shook his head, "no, maybe this is God''s destiny, I once owed him, so this is also what I deserve." It''s just one-sided love. Bo Yan thinks it''s no big deal. Give him a heart. At the beginning, their family owed so much to the Tang family, which was just a tiny bit of interest. Ren Qiu''s eyes deepened. As soon as he wanted to say something, he heard the students passing by the corridor whispering - "who is that girl?" "Bo Yan, a sophomore in senior high school, I heard that there is a big family I seem to know Mr. Tang Wei. " "Really? It''s harmless to people and animals. I don''t think it''s very thoughtful, do I? " "It must be. Otherwise, why did Ren Qiu come so close to her?" "Tut tut It seems that the results are not particularly good. Why can I enter class a? " Hongchuan University''s classes are arranged according to their grades. It took Bo Yan a lot of hard work to get into class A. And she''s just in the lower reaches of class A, trying to study in this top student''s class. It''s a lot of pressure.But being said that is like Bo Yan entering class A with her family background, robbing other people''s opportunities and communicating with influential people in the school. Bo Yan wanted to explain, but found no way to explain. In this world, some people hold you with pure malice, there is no way to explain. They only believe in their own brain, not reality. Ren Qiu laughs and turns back. His eyes behind the lens are extremely sharp. At this glance, the original chirping voice disappears. One by one, he walks cautiously through the corridor. After walking away, he takes a hate glance at the thin face protected by Ren Qiu and adds all the blushes to her. Bo Yan didn''t speak, but Ren Qiu found her tightly clenched hands. "Don''t care what people say." Ren Qiu said, "you just have a clear conscience." Thin Yan low should a, afterward sit down on the seat, "say, you look for me, is what matter?" "Ah, yes." Ren Qiu snapped his fingers. "I forgot to get down to business. Didn''t you write a plan for the party? Then our president Xu Yao went to Tang Wei and invited him to join us. Guess what? " Thin Yan suddenly takes a deep breath, "true or false?" "Tang Wei agreed." Ren Qiu chuckled and flicked Boyan''s forehead. Looking at the way she covered her forehead with pain, she felt very happy. "So, you see, you can stand on the stage with the person you secretly love." Bo Yan''s heart beat wildly, "you say so, I have begun to be nervous, tomorrow''s party will start next week..." "Ha ha ha." Ren Qiu simply lying on the windowsill, the boy stretched out his slender fingers, grabbed a thin face of the hair, "little fool." "Why are you laughing so hard?" Bo Yan stepped back a few steps, "we''re going to class soon, Ren Xuechang!" "Drive me away, don''t you?" Ren Qiu said, "what if it''s Tang Wei who''s standing here now?" Bo Yan suddenly changed his expression, "then Great Tang Weigang and several teaching directors talked about good things. After passing through the corridor, he saw Ren Qiu leaning against the window and chatting with Bo Yan intimately. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1059 At that moment, Tang Wei had a strange feeling in his heart, but he didn''t care. He just passed the other end of the corridor in his school uniform. The slender and straight figure made a group of schoolgirls gasp behind their backs and boast how handsome they were. When Bo Yan and Ren Qiu heard the voice and looked to the side together, they just saw Tang Wei''s cold face. Bo Yan was slightly surprised. Then, Tang Wei seemed to be affected. His eyes turned here and looked again. His face turned white, and he held his breath. There was a whisper in my ear, "ah! Elder martial brother Tang Wei has seen it! " "He seems to be looking in the direction of class A in senior two. Is he looking at me?" "You must be looking at me when you think about beauty." In the sound of discussion, only Bo Yan slowly retracted her body back into the window. Ren Qiu was happy when she looked at her withered appearance, "what''s the matter?" "I feel like I''ve been taught a lesson by Tang Wei." Thin Yan sighed, and then prone back to the table, "he just that look seems to be warning me." "Tut tut." Ren Qiu leaned against the window and looked at Bo Yan''s retraction of the rabbit. He thought it was a little funny, "I''ll go back to the classroom first. You''ll be melancholy slowly." Bo Yan muttered, "every time you come to me, I''ll be blinded when I go home..." Ren Qiu was stunned when he heard the sensitive news. He stopped and turned hastily. "What did you say?" Bo Yan was startled by Ren Qiu''s sudden change of attitude, "what''s the matter?" "Do you live with Tang Wei?" Lowering his voice, Ren Qiu suddenly changed his expression, "is it true or false?" "What can I do to lie about such things..." Bo Yan is honest and doesn''t think it''s strange. Even though she and Tang Wei have a lot of old and new grudges, objectively speaking, they are really watching each other grow up. Because the school is far away from home, Su Qi simply bought a villa next to the school, and then Tang Wei also lives in along the way. The parents of both sides said that it''s a good way to take care of each other. So Bo Yan has been living with Tang Wei since the fifth grade of primary school. She is used to all this, but she has never thought how shocked it is to hear these things in the ears of outsiders. Ren Qiu gasped, "Tang Wei never told me..." "He doesn''t allow me to make a big announcement." "Thin Yan bowed his head and laughed at himself," affecting his reputation. I''m also deeply aware of this, so I never said it. I just thought you knew. Didn''t Tang Wei tell you? " Ren Qiu shook his head, "no When I mentioned something about you, his face came down Thin Yan expression changed, and then farfetched smile, "right? In fact, I''ve always been cold faced by him, so I''m used to it. " "Even if he will always face you like this, will you still like him?" After Ren Qiu asked this question, he suddenly felt that the answer was meaningless. Because Bo Yan''s eyes often look at the expression of Tang Wei''s back, so devout that even if this heart is not given to him, it doesn''t matter to give him a broken and trampled heart, and hand him a knife to stab him back. But Ren Qiu''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. This unresponsive, twisted and deep secret love, if it breaks out one day, Boyan will sooner or later Will also be their own feelings to swallow. ****** after school that evening, Tang Wei waited at the school gate as usual. He looked around and confirmed that Bo Yan didn''t come out. Then he went into the waiting car and got on the car. Lin CI whispered in front of him, "Tang Wei." "Brother Lin CI." Tang Wei said to him with a smile, "good evening, how can it be you today?" "Your driver didn''t feel well temporarily, so he called me." Lin CI buckled the steering wheel, "ah, right, where''s Bo Yan?" Tang Wei''s eyes sank in an instant, and then the boy murmured, "she doesn''t go through the main door." Lin Ci was stunned. He didn''t expect that there would be such a crop. "You drive to the back door." Tang Wei leaned on the chair in the back row, closed his eyes gently and said slowly, "in order to avoid being seen by others, we went to and from school together, so we all got on separately. The front door picked me up, and then the back door picked her up." "I see..." Lin CI nodded and then turned the steering wheel. As like as two peas were sitting in the back row and pressing the window, there was a crowd of fans screaming at him, which was very young girl''s heart. Tang consciously unconsciously pressed the window again. The young man''s indifferent and firm side face was just like the thin night of the year. Dark as night, deep and cold. He hung his eyes and drew a sharp outline of his side face with a straight nose. In the evening, the sunset after school came in through the window and shone on his face. The light flowed down from his chin, as if it had plated a layer of hazy light on his side face.Tang Wei grabs the briefcase, and then looks out. He sees Bo Yan running out of the teaching building. His face is red, as if he is rushing to catch a bus. Tang Wei knows that Bo Yan is afraid that she can''t catch up with the back door, because if she misses it, she can only walk home by herself. Tang Wei can wait for her for five minutes at most, and won''t wait any longer. "Go to the back door." Tang Wei whispered. "Well." Lin CI started the car, and the luxurious business car drove away in the eyes of the students. Later, he drove to the back door where no one would come. Lin CI stopped the car and then opened the back door. Bo Yan came in a hurry. When she saw that it was Lin Ci, she was still a little surprised. Immediately after her reaction, she said hello, "Uncle Lin CI!" "Good evening, Bo Yan." Lin CI smiles and opens the door. "Get on the bus. I''ll pick you up temporarily today." "Thank you." Bo Yan bowed and got on the bus. As soon as she got on the bus, her expression changed and she became a little cautious. She looked at Tang Yi anxiously. Tang Wei is still that beautiful and handsome face, but his eyes are so cold that people dare not approach him. When he realizes that Bo Yan is looking at him, Tang Wei sneers, "what''s the matter?" Bo Yan clenched her school dress to make her voice sound as usual, but when she spoke, she still exposed her nervousness - "I feel like you are not in a good mood." Tang Wei gave a pause. Then he responded with a sneer. In front of Lin Ci''s face, I don''t want to lose face at all. Lin CI can only be regarded as not seeing, after all, Tang Wei and Bo Yan''s things, he also felt helpless, staring at the road ahead, but heard Tang Wei behind continue to come with ironic voice, "when did your relationship with Ren Qiu become so good?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1060 This made Bo Yan not know how to reply. She pursed her lips and said, "actually, no, he came to me to talk about you It''s nothing else... " "What else do you want to explain?" Tang Wei pointed to himself, eyes sharp, like a knife, almost a knife a knife to thin Yan''s body cut, "take me as a shield? Bo Yan, would you like some face? " Bo Yan''s words are all blocked in her throat. In the face of Tang Wei''s chilling eyes, her shoulders are trembling and she wants to clarify for herself. But she knows that at this moment, no matter what she says, it''s useless. "Don''t pretend to be weak again, Bo Yan. I''m tired of that. " Tang Wei Tut, disgusted in his eyes, "I really don''t know how people like you survive. Is your life too good? Or do you pretend all the simplicity so far? " Thin Yan lowers her head, she wants to block her ears, don''t want to hear Tang Wei stab her again. But She was reluctant to give up. Even if it''s hurt, as long as you give it to me, I''ll take it all. Tang Wei saw that Bo Yan didn''t reply all the time and felt a little boring. Then he went up and pinched Bo Yan''s chin. The delicate touch distracted him for a second. Then the boy regained his fierce sight and stared at Bo Yan''s white face, "talk? Huh? Didn''t you really want to explain to yourself just now? Why are you acting dumb now? Bo Yan, your routine is really deep. How did you cheat those parents into thinking that you are different from your mother? " Thin Yan eyes a red, she most taboo this. I''m afraid of being pointed at by the nose. The daughter of a murderer must be a murderer when she grows up. You should kill her when she is young, otherwise she will be more vicious than her mother. She She didn''t But there are only a few words in my heart. Bo Yan said, "I didn''t..." The voice was already shaking. Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed and his smile was surly and rebellious, just like that dark night when his hands were covered with clouds and rain. He was a famous young genius in high school. He was so amazing and full of spirit that he could make waves with his hands. "Put away your expression. After watching it for so many years, I''m tired of it." The boy''s voice was very low, regardless of Lin Ci''s presence, "do you feel aggrieved? Why do you think I should go so far with you? That''s because Bo Yan, you owe me and your family owes me. You only deserve this kind of treatment. Don''t expect me to give you a wink one day, and make a good calculation of the account in your heart! " Thin Yan pours a cool breath. "As for Ren Qiu." Tang Wei felt that there seemed to be something strange in his heart at the moment when he said the name, but the feeling was so fast that he couldn''t catch it, so he didn''t care. He continued, "don''t try to hit Ren Qiu. He is my good friend, but he can never be your friend After that, Tang Wei let Bo Yan go. Looking at the fear and sadness in Bo Yan''s eyes, he felt happy. "Do you think that''s what you are, Ren Qiu? Don''t be so fussy, when others don''t know? These tricks are so trivial that you can easily guess what you want to do with Ren Qiu. Bo Yan, do you think highly of yourself? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1061 After Tang Wei said these words, the carriage fell into a long silence. He released Bo Yan and looked at her frightened expression leaning against the window. The boy narrowed his eyes with satisfaction and then gave a soft tut. He just Tut, thin Yan''s face expression will follow his expression changes. Lin CI drove in front of him and looked in the rear-view mirror. He felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. He could only come out to make ends meet. He casually found a topic and said, "do you live together now?" I didn''t expect that this topic aroused Tang Wei''s disgust. He looked at Bo Yan in disgust and said with a sneer, "if it wasn''t for uncle Su Qi, who would be willing to take care of such an oil bottle?" She has been called a tug of oil bottle for several times. Thin Yan purses her lips, but she dares to be angry. No matter what she thinks about Tang Wei, she bites her teeth and swallows them in her stomach. From small to big, Tang Wei pointed at her face more than once and said, "you are not qualified to say no." "Your family owes me that." "Since there are no descendants to settle down, you should take the responsibility of atonement, Bo Yan." You take care of it. These three words are going to crush Bo Yan''s life. But she never resisted, and silently accepted everything that Tang Wei did. No matter how vicious the words were, she accepted them all. It doesn''t matter. Tang Wei just hates her because she used to do things peacefully. But she, who is closely related to peacefully, is only a pediatrician. But Bo Yan''s silent attitude is in exchange for Tang Weiyu''s angry attack. He is angry, angry thin Yan every time such weak expression, angry she clearly have other emotions, but never spit out a word in the mouth. She is so humble and small. She only bears it, but she never asks for mercy. However, the response Tang Wei wanted was not her wordless acceptance, but her confession and begging for mercy. Against so many sins, Bo Yan, why do you stay with me like you are wronged? Why do you look like the innocent one and I look like a violent one? This is the cognition that Tang Wei got from Bo Yan that makes him angry forever, so he wants to stab Bo Yan again and again. Because of her stubbornness and silence, it''s like slapping each other in the face. If you make a mistake, you should kneel down and beg for mercy, cry and cry, and repent sincerely. What is it to bear such a grudge? Is it humiliating?! When Tang Wei thought of this, his fingers clenched tightly. He looked at himself projected from the window. His eyes were sharp like blades. After countless times of tempering and polishing, he became more and more cold and hard. He turned his eyes and saw the thin face with his head down. Thin Yan droops her eyes, and her long curly eyelashes occasionally tremble slightly. When she doesn''t speak, she is like a delicate doll. She sits there in a daze quietly, and can attract people''s attention without speaking. But Tang Wei hated it. I hate this kind of face which is similar to tranquility to a certain extent. Lin CI turns the steering wheel. He knows that he has just found the wrong topic, so he doesn''t speak at all. He lets the silence spread in the whole carriage, so he sends them to the door. Lin CI opens the door, and Tang Weixian jumps out of the car, then falls on the door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1062 Bo Yan originally followed Tang Wei to come out, but because Tang Wei didn''t care who was behind him, he slammed the door and almost got caught. Fortunately, he returned to the car quickly, otherwise he would be hurt. The sound of slamming the door was enough to prove how angry Tang Wei was. But thin Yan back in the car a few seconds later, take a deep breath, or opened the door. In the face of Tang Wei''s fury, she never said one more word. Seeing this scene, Lin CI sighed in his heart. Then Tang Wei went home, fingerprint lock opened the door of the villa, turned back to say thanks to Lin Ci, "thank you." The voice with a bit of indifference, has had the taste of that thin night. Lin Ci''s eyes stayed on Tang Wei''s face for a long time. He was afraid that Tang Wei would follow the old road of thin night, but on second thought, it was different. Everyone''s life is independent. Tang Wei''s future development may be different from Bo Ye''s. As a bystander, he shouldn''t meddle too much. After a lot of thinking, the last words were "OK, I''ll go back first. Your father has a meeting in the middle of the night. I have to pick him up." "Thank you so much." Tang Wei bows slightly, then turns to enter the door. At this time, Bo Yan follows carefully. When she gets to the door, she pauses. It seems that she is afraid that Tang Wei will suddenly slam the door again. She is afraid that she will be hit by the door. However, this time Tang Wei didn''t, instead, he chose to go straight in. He didn''t seem to think of another person behind him. Thin Yan seemed to get amnesty like breathing, followed behind into the living room, then turned and gently closed the door. Before closing the door, the little girl and Lin CI waved. It was a farewell ceremony. Lin CI nodded and watched the door close. He stood at the door for a long time. After thinking about it, he sent a message to Bo Ye. It''s not a good way for Tang Wei and Bo Yan to go on like this. If they can''t solve the hatred, they should be separated from each other, so as to save the enemy''s eyes. Bo Yan should also be able to breathe a sigh of relief. But Bo Yan, who stayed in the house, didn''t think so. She watched as Tang Wei put down his briefcase and went to take a bath alone. She followed him to the toilet door. Tang Wei reached for the button of his shirt and took it off half way. Suddenly, she found that there was a line of sight staring at his back. The boy turns around and faces the doll''s face. Tut for a while, Tang Wei picks eyebrows, "what are you doing standing there?" Bo Yan was still holding her schoolbag in her hand. She took a look inside and said, "you Did you get angry when you just got off the bus? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Boring questions. Tang Wei disdains to sneer, then comes forward, thin Yan just feel the situation is not right, want to retreat, the boy then grabbed her wrist. The voice was still in his mouth, but before he could make it out, he was covered with his nose and mouth. Tang Wei dragged Bo Yan directly into the bathroom. The smooth floor made Bo Yan almost wrestle, but Tang Wei''s hand held her tightly, so strong that she couldn''t break free. "You..." Bo Yan was startled, and then he saw Tang Wei''s face. At the age of 18, the body of a boy already had the strong and thin texture of an adult. In particular, the ambiguous atmosphere between a boy and a man in this age group was enough to make the hormones boil in an instant. From the sexy Adam''s apple to the thin clavicle, every inch of tight muscles showed their young vitality Vitality. Tang Wei bent his back, half of his shirt off, and then looked up, his eyes fixed on thin Yan''s face for a moment. It''s like a beast staring at its prey. With a smile, Tang Wei lowered his voice, as sharp and cold as a sharp blade coming out of the sheath, "intentionally?" Bo Yan wants to step back and lean against a bathroom wall. There is no way back. The alarm bell in her head rang, and a buzzing sound began to appear in her ears. Then she looked at Tang Wei''s indifferent eyes, as if they were covered with a thick layer of fog, dark as night. It is said that Tang Wei and once thin night are the same, together with the eyes. Thin Yan hit shiver so, pushed Tang Wei subsequently. But Tang Wei still covered her whole body, and put her in the corner of the wall. Bo Yan was worried, "no You misunderstood me. I saw that you were angry when you got out of the car... " Resentment? Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and laughed fiercely. "I''m angry with you. It''s not a day or two. You just know that?" Thin Yan this just came back to God, he asked a question equivalent to spring. For Tang Wei, all the words that can represent negative emotions can almost be added to her in his eyes. Thin Yan nervously looked to the side, then the voice became lower and lower, "then you When I didn''t I didn''t say... " Tang Wei laughed more happily, as if he heard a joke. Then the boy grabbed Bo Yan''s chin and said, "what joke are you telling me? Standing outside the bathroom like a fool, you deliberately put on an innocent and pathetic expression and came in to talk to me. Do you have any other tricks? "Thin Yan heart tingling, realize that he was unprepared too much. "I didn''t --" as soon as he tried to explain for himself, Tang Wei folded his fingers around her neck. Then he leaned over and looked at Bo Yan''s confused smile and her expression of pain due to breathing difficulties. He seemed to be very happy and approached Bo Yan''s face. His breath sprayed on her face, hot and blazing. He whispered in her ear like a devil''s curse. "Bo Yan, you deserve it..." These two words, just like a thorn, pierced into Bo Yan''s heart. Her fragile skin was punctured in minutes, and the blood overflowed from the wound. Bo Yan took a cold breath. The invisible hurt of language may be more severe than any sharp weapon. Tang Wei looks at Bo Yan with satisfaction. Then he slowly smiles and pours his hatred into Bo Yan. "Do you know how much I hate your face? Bo Yan, every time I see your face, I will think of your mother, that vicious woman, who has done everything to hurt us - " Bo Yan shivers, and tears of fear have come out of her eyes," I know you hate my mother, but Tang Wei, I have never done anything sorry for you Aunt Tang Shi is a very good person. I... " "Shut up Tang Wei''s expression became extremely ferocious. "Do you deserve to mention my mother''s name? Bo Yan, you are not qualified at all! You can only pretend to be innocent, you can only pretend to be weak, you are clearly a criminal, but you have to pretend to be the most simple in the world, which really makes me sick! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1063 It made him sick. These words are extremely hurtful. Bo Yan smiles. She smiles and tears, smiles and closes her eyes. She understood. It turns out that her weakness and endurance are the original sin. In Tang Wei''s eyes, she should be hysterical and crazy, be devoured by all the evil, and be forced to the edge of collapse. Her silent tenacity has become her fault, like resisting Tang Wei''s indifference vent, so this attitude seems to prove her unwillingness and disapproval - so, what she does is wrong. What could be more ridiculous? Thin Yan thought of don''t know from where to see a word. Because do not love, so all wrong. It''s wrong for her to bear, to grit her teeth and to endure. In order to atone for her sins, she flatters Tang Wei and makes more mistakes. Just the daughter of a criminal, how can you be paranoid about the young master of the Tang family? Bo Yan doesn''t know what to do, because no matter what reaction she makes, in Tang Wei''s eyes, it''s a dirty endorsement. So she had to close her eyes and run away from everything. If it''s her fault to accept Tang Wei''s anger, maybe the only way to let her disappear is to get Tang Wei''s forgiveness. Thin Yan is biting a tooth, the tooth has already cackled to shake, Tang only see her this pair of fear to the extreme appearance, then sneer out a voice, "afraid? You''re afraid, too? When you dream in the middle of the night, will you dream about us before? " Bo Yan opened her red eyes and choked. She only asked, "how can I do it? Will you Forgive me? " This scene reminds Tang the only one in a trance of that thin night. Standing in front of Tang poetry with desperation, he asked, "Tang poetry, what can I do to get you back?" Now the screen has switched to Bo Yan and Tang Wei. Is it Providence? It turns out that in this world, fate is never willing to forgive anyone lightly. Bo Yan''s words made Tang Wei''s heart vibrate violently. With her frightened expression, wet eyes and slightly open lips, Tang Wei''s pulse began to beat faster. At this moment, such a thin face, which has no strength to bind a chicken but is extremely weak, seems to be easy to crush her in his eyes. Crush. Rub her into your body. Tang Wei''s eyes grow stronger and stronger. Then he loosens Bo Yan''s neck. When Bo Yan thinks Tang Wei is going to let her go for a while, the boy presses Bo Yan on the wall again. This time, it was Bo Yan''s shoulder. A little pull, the neckline will be pulled open, crooked look, although it looks a bit messy, but it is even more thin face helpless and weak. Under the crooked collar, the delicate skin hidden inside is exposed. Compared with the firm and tight skin of boys, the thin skin is so soft that it seems to be covered with thick cream. With a little effort, there will be sweet and greasy honey flowing out. She looks so delicious. Tang Wei gasped, like emotional, eyes burning a fire, a fire that can burn thin Yan to ashes. He said, "forgiveness? OK, you sent it to me automatically. How can I not accept it? Well He thought of her as a flip flop. It seems that it has always been like this. From childhood to adulthood, behind Tang Wei''s cold eyes, there is always a thin face whose enthusiasm seems never to go out. He follows him all the way, from their ignorance and innocence to their present youth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1064 But Bo Yan did not dare to face Tang Wei''s eyes. It was terrible. It was not a boy''s eyes, it was a man''s eyes. She trembled and turned away, but it was this movement that exposed her white and unsuspecting neck. When wild animals hunt, they all have the instinct to bite off their prey with their tusks. This is the fastest and most ferocious way. At this moment, Tang Wei feels that there is a wild animal deep in his body. Bo Yan is the prey in his mouth. It''s the offering of the Redeemer, the best way to calm his hatred. Tear up the thin face. Tang Wei doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Maybe all kinds of complex impulses of adolescence are mixed together by Bo Yan''s anger, so he loses control and his reason is on the verge of collapse. He takes a deep breath with red eyes and bites Bo Yan''s neck with his mouth open. Bo Yan called, like a white rabbit biting the throat by a leopard, she let out the last weak wail, and then all the voices were swallowed up. She didn''t dare, didn''t dare to make any cry for help. It would be more shameless to ask for help. What qualifications does she have Have her saved. Bo Yan called in a low voice, "Tang Wei..." Tears fall down his cheek until they fall into Tang Wei''s lips and teeth along his neck. He looks up and his eyes recover a little clear. Then he finds that the girl is shaking in her terrible arms. She was afraid of this. Tang Weigang wants to say a few words to ridicule her, but Bo Yan''s nerves have been strained to the point that she can no longer withstand any stimulation. She thinks that Tang Wei is going to bite her again. Finally, all her senses collapse. Bo Yan screams and raises her hand. Her body triggers her instinct of self-protection one step ahead of her consciousness, so she slaps her in the face and ends up like this Actually hit Tang Wei in the face. Tang Wei only felt that his whole body was shaken for a few seconds. In those seconds, his brain was blank. But when he reacts, Tang Wei seems to be greatly insulted by the tingling pain on his cheek. He angrily presses Bo Yan''s brain against the wall. The back of Bo Yan''s head suddenly bumps into the wall. The sharp pain makes her pull up her eyebrows. She holds her head and squats down shaking. Tang Wei is still standing there panting. "You..." Tang Wei''s eyes were red, and his eyes were red. "You slapped me in the face? Bo Yan, who gave you courage? " Bo Yan covered the back of his head, wiping his tears and apologizing, "I''m sorry I''m sorry... " "Go away!" Her apology came in a face to face. Tang Wei pointed to the door, just like a wild animal that was stimulated to the extreme. Opening her mouth can tear her to pieces. He didn''t like thin Yan''s weak and helpless appearance. Her eyes were like a good stimulant. It seemed that as long as she looked at him a few more eyes, the beast in his heart would tear open his now human like and high sounding skin. But he just likes Bo Yan''s despair and pain. He wanted to see her in his side pain to bloom, the soul released that kind of rich gorgeous and desperate sticky strange luster. That''s the emotion that only appears in Bo Yan''s eyes, all his life Only he can see. Staring at Bo Yan''s frightened expression, the boy let out a hoarse low roar and repeated the word just now, "roll!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1065 Thin Yan scared to shiver, temporarily lost any action ability, Tang Wei eyes suddenly down, like with the intention of killing, "let you roll can''t hear?" Thin Yan wiped a tear, ran away in a hurry, escaped from the bathroom, his back was thin and staggering, like escaping a chase. Back in the room, Bo Yan covers herself with a quilt. Then she covers her face and wails, like a little beast who has finally got a place to vent. After experiencing a crisis of life and death, she cries out completely. The cry is oppressive and tragic. Usually Bo Yan never makes such a sound. She tries to treat the world with all her good intentions, even if the world has always been malicious to her, she still carries the hatred of others, step by step, to prove that she is atoning. However, the world''s response to her has always been disgust and blow. She didn''t know what she had done wrong. Maybe it was the original sin that she was born to be the daughter of tranquility. She was born to ask others for forgiveness and atonement for tranquility. She clenched her teeth and choked the rest of her voice, but so many memories in her brain passed by one after another, crushing her last reason. Bo Yan embraces herself and slowly shrinks into a ball, just like the fetus in her mother''s palace, protecting herself and closing all contacts with the outside world. She cried so stiffly that she finally, with difficulty and pain, growled a word. "Tranquility I hate you... " Forget all the names for your mother, and replace her with the same flesh and blood. Hate you, let me also become a sinner, hate you, let me not get salvation. The night is long, the dawn is hard. ****** when Tang Wei got up in the morning, he felt like he had a dream. But when he touched his cheek, the tingling still vaguely reminded him that the crazy fight in the bathroom last night was true. He was almost out of control, and Bo Yan was forced to slap himself. Tang Wei sat on the bed in a daze for a long time, then the boy''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, breathed out a breath, and turned to look at the French window. The early morning sun has been hanging high, the sun shines in from the outside, through the French window to illuminate the whole room. Tang Wei got up and got out of bed. He stood in front of the window with his bare upper body and against the light. The sun painted his back with a shallow layer of gold. His back was straight and straight, with a thin waist, a strong chest and crisp muscles. Tang Wei''s side face was outlined by the straight bridge of his nose. When the boy was in a daze, he remembered what was wrong. Before, it was Bo Yan who would knock on the door to get him up. But today, he woke up naturally. Fortunately, today is the weekend. Tang Wei is relieved that he doesn''t have to go to school. Then he goes to the bedside table and plans to call his parents. However, when he picks up his mobile phone, he is silent for a long time and puts it down again. He was afraid that Tang poetry and Bo ye would notice something, so he didn''t report it at all, so that they would always talk about Bo Yan in his ears. I can''t figure out how Bo Yan bribed his parents. It is clear that he regards her as a thorn in the flesh, but Tang poetry and Bo Ye can forgive her. But just because they forgive doesn''t mean he forgives. Tang Wei has always been a man of revenge, let alone Bo Yan. Tang Wei in order to save unnecessary trouble, or hide this and thin Yan things, then opened the door, found that today''s living room is particularly open. Usually, at this time of the weekend, Bo Yan would practice piano in the living room for several hours. Sometimes he would hear her voice in the living room when he was practicing playing violin alone. But today, the price, the silence is terrible, like there is no thin Yan this person. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1066 Tang Wei had a strange feeling in his heart, but he didn''t say anything else. He just stood in the living room for a long time and then chose to turn back to his room. He knew that Bo Yan was in the house, but it had nothing to do with him. Their daily life was like two parallel lines that never intersected, each extending without any interlacing. Thin Yan in his room heard the next door to open and close the voice of Tang Wei, know Tang Wei this is out and back, she drilled in the quilt did not make a sound. The sun has risen, but Bo Yan dare not go out. She began to fear whether she would run into Tang Wei when she went out. When she thought of Tang Wei''s eyes last night, Bo Yan felt a lingering fear. She was afraid to face it. Drilling in the quilt for a long time did not come out, thin Yan simply confused and fell into a coma, do not know when, feel like someone in his room came in, followed by the quilt was opened, a cold voice straight into her eardrum, "fool? Is it to suffocate oneself to sleep with a hood Thin Yan originally was still in a daze, but now he was completely excited by the sound and woke up. She shrank on the bed and looked at Tang Wei with her eyes open. It seemed that she saw anxiety and anger in Tang Wei''s eyes. Tang''s only hand was still holding the corner of the quilt high, and the other hand was directly catching Bo Yan. Bo Yan shrank back with a small voice, and Tang Wei pulled her out, "what''s the matter? Make me look like a hooligan. If I don''t come in to see what''s going on, you''ll be suffocated by lack of oxygen, OK? " Bo Yan was still frightened and said to Tang Wei, "you What are you doing here... " "You sleep from dawn till dark." Tang Wei sneered, "congratulations on your thin face. You have successfully evolved from an oil bottle to a pig." Bo Yan then looked out of the window and found that the sun was not the morning light, with a little bit of sunset red - it was evening. She is a Leng, didn''t think oneself this close an eye, incredibly can sleep so long. Then she came back to herself, "well, what does it have to do with you that I sleep..." "Of course you have nothing to do with me." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes. There was some pressure in his beautiful eyes. "It''s nothing to do with me if you''re afraid to die, but now, get up for me." Thin Yan looks at Tang Wei blankly, looking at the boy who was incarnated as a wild animal last night and almost wanted to swallow her. But now it seems that Tang Wei is quite different from last night. Although he also likes cold words, at least he doesn''t feel a lot of danger. It seems that last night''s highly inclined boy was just an illusion of thin face. She swallowed. "What do you want me to do when you get up?" "Cook for me." Tang Wei left the quilt and put it on his face. "I''m hungry." Bo Yan pulled off the quilt and murmured, "you can order takeout..." "It''s not clean." Tang Wei tut a, eyebrow frown up, "words how so many?"? Why not? " Bo Yan''s neck shrunk, and then immediately jumped out of bed, "no No, I''d like to... " "That''s not fast enough." Tang Wei holds his hands in front of his chest and stands by the bed. He glares at Bo Yan with a look at his servants. It seems that she is a slave in his eyes. He just remembers, so he comes to find her. When he doesn''t remember, Bo Yan is just like death in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1067 Thin Yan, who realized this point, pursed her lips and said nothing more. She got out of bed and went to the kitchen. There were still some ingredients in the fridge. In the past, Anmi always abused her, so Boyan learned to live alone and take care of herself in her long time alone. She knew all kinds of life skills, including cooking. Most of the time, he lives with Tang Wei, and Bo Yan helps to prepare his clothes, food, housing and transportation. She would wash and dry the dirty clothes regularly, and put them one by one at the door of Tang Wei''s room. There is a weekly cleaning at home, that is, she cleans every corner of the apartment up and down. Even sometimes, when Tang Wei is hungry late at night, he says that he wants to eat supper. He goes in for a bath and comes back to his study. Then he sees Bo Yan ready for supper. It seems that all these things are taken care of by Bo Yan. Of course, Bo Yan herself has no complaints, she is quite skilled in these things, just more personal command. Tang Wei looks at Bo Yan because he is woken up and stumbles out of bed. He can''t help but squint his eyes. Then he watched Bo Yan go out, and his voice followed Bo Yan''s back. "Remember, don''t put onion in any dish." Thin Yan steps a meal, then low should a, "well, I know." All Tang Wei''s hobbies are in Bo Yan''s mind. She dangles around in the kitchen to make something for Tang Wei to eat. Tang Wei is playing games in the living room alone. This kind of feeling makes Tang Wei feel like they are cohabiting. But on second thought, it''s ridiculous that there is no such assumption of peaceful coexistence between himself and Bo Yan, let alone cohabitation. It''s just that Bo Yan''s back is so clever, like a harmless animal. Tang Wei''s Adam''s apple moves up and down. He knows that Bo Yan is totally unprepared. As long as he walks up from behind, he can imprison her easily. It seems that last night that kind of crazy feeling suddenly returned to the body, Tang Wei eyes fixed on thin Yan''s back for a long time, just come back to God. He felt as if he were mad. Now often see thin Yan, it seems that there is always an irrepressible impulse. Tang Wei is an extremely calm and rational person. This character is inherited from Bo Ye. No matter when, he has the calmness that he can withdraw anytime and anywhere, so even if he knows that he has a certain degree of irresistible impulse to Bo Yan, he can still press all his emotions deep into his pupils. Tang Wei took back his sight and his eyes sank. Is it because she and Boyan have been living together recently? No matter how unbearable she is, she is also a girl. There is a gender difference between you and yourself, which can''t be ignored. Tang Wei, who had received higher education, naturally did not regard such ignorant impulses as monsters. His eyes were still so indifferent, as if he were facing a normal thing. He is not afraid to analyze himself, not to mention to face his own horror. Everyone should receive this kind of education positively, so as to correctly deal with all kinds of gender differences in the future. Instead of thinking of it as dark, unspeakable, dirty. He took a deep breath and then rubbed the armrest of the sofa as if he were making a big decision. The man said slowly, "Bo Yan, you can go out to rent a house in a while." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1068 Hearing these words, she was taking the thin face out of the chicken soup. Then she turned around and said, "what''s the matter?" Why do you want her to move out all of a sudden? Tang Wei narrowed his eyes, "because you are not suitable to stay next to me." This words said incomparably firm heart, thin Yan suddenly flustered God, put soup out on the tea table, and gave Tang Wei took spoon and chopsticks. Her two straight legs under her nightdress swayed in front of Tang Wei. Her white skin was now ambiguous and blurred in the evening sun. Tang Wei unconsciously clenched the armrest of the sofa. He was seduced by Bo Yan''s intentional or unintentional behavior. Even if this girl is the girl he hates to the bone, but in fact, although Bo Yan disgusts him, in essence, she does have a fascinating face. Tang Wei saw too clearly, so he thought very clearly. He is a man, and Bo Yan is a woman. Besides, they are all adults this year. This kind of impulse can be regarded as that he has no control over it once or twice. But after a long time, Tang Wei can''t guarantee whether he will fight against the grass beside the nest. Some of the body''s primitive instincts can have nothing to do with feelings. After all, there is a saying in a well-known movie that love can be done. Who can talk about it. At that time, Bo Yan may be just a tool in his eyes. But Tang Wei feels sick. He can understand that there are other impulses, but the object who can''t accept the impulses is Bo Yan. If his puberty restless to thin Yan start, then he is likely to resent himself. He doesn''t want to have any other relationship with Bo Yan, so it''s better to let Bo Yan go as soon as possible. Think much headache, Tang Wei stretched out his hand to pinch his eyebrows, simply way, "you in front of my eyes swaying too tired, I don''t want to see you again." But Bo Yan didn''t know so many thoughts in Tang Wei''s mind. He just felt that maybe he was completely disgusted by Tang Wei. He should give him a quiet and disappear in his vision. Standing in front of Tang Wei, Bo Yan bent slightly like a servant, then took a deep breath and whispered, "that Can I wait until my final exam is over? There will be a final exam in half a month. After the exam, I will tell my father, and then I will go out to find another house to live in during the summer vacation. " "You want to die, don''t you?" Tang Wei suddenly raised his voice, "tell Uncle Su Qi? Isn''t that tantamount to complaining to them? Bo Yan, what tricks do you play? " "Sorry..." Bo Yan immediately connected, "then I, then you give me some time, I go to work to make money, and then I live outside." That''s about the same. Tang Wei took a breath and looked at the chicken soup brought by Yan Bo. Then he tasted it. It tasted very good. If Bo Yan really moved away, he might not be able to drink such soup. In cooking this skill, Bo Yan has a very high talent. "I was born to be a servant girl." Tang Wei said with a sneer, "it''s a craft that suits your identity." Turn around and say she''s low. Thin Yan didn''t retort, just lowered his head, fingers stirred together. Where is she going to work part time? That night, Ren Qiu came to see Bo Yan. Later, he heard that Bo Yan was going to move out. He was still playing chess with Tang Wei. Now he just pushed the chessboard and said, "come to our hotel and work!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1069 Tang only heard this sentence, his face changed at that time, and then he said, "no!" Ren Qiu and Bo Yan were startled. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei''s mood suddenly became so fierce. Several people wrote down one after another and asked him, "Why are you so excited?" Tang Wei doesn''t know what he''s nervous about, so he doesn''t even think about it. He says it directly, and then he purses his thin lips and pulls a cold face at Bo Yan. Then he says, "it''s none of your business." Bo Yan lowered her head and didn''t speak. Ren Qiu pulled her to one side and gently comforted her, "ha ha, are you scared?" She shook her head. Ren Qiu gave her the position, "do you want to play chess with Tang Wei?" Tang only saw an eye thin Yan, and then make a mess of chess pieces, "and her chess, as well as not." Ren Qiu smiles, but Boyan''s face is full of embarrassment. It seems that the topic of working has been forgotten. Tang Wei doesn''t speak to drive Boyan away for the time being, but Boyan looks at Tang Wei''s eyes and knows that he always wants to get away from him. Ren Qiu stays at their home for dinner. When Bo Yan is cooking in the kitchen, he stares at Bo Yan''s back with a smile on his face, which makes Tang Wei, who used to sit and watch TV, can''t bear it. "Take that dirty look off your face." Tang Wei turned his eyes and looked at Ren Qiu. He held his chin and appreciated the figure of Bo Yan''s back. He frowned slightly. His beautiful face was a little cold. "What do you want to do?" "I just look at someone''s back." Ren Qiu was generous. He didn''t look guilty at all. "What''s the matter?" "Her back?" As if hearing a joke, Tang Wei tried to ignore his own illusions. "What''s worth seeing?" "Good looking." Ren Qiu spread his hand. "It''s really interesting for you to talk. If you don''t look good, why should I look at it? Of course, it''s Boyan''s back." Tang Wei naturally knew this, even if he didn''t want to agree, he had to agree that thin Yan''s figure was excellent. But the words came out of Ren Qiu''s mouth and suddenly changed. Tang Wei thinks it may be that he is always thinking about Rong Yi recently, which leads to the fact that Bo Yan is wearing colored glasses. "You have an interesting expression." Ren Qiu joked with Tang Wei with a smile, "why, is Bo Yan your own? No more reading? " "I just find it boring." Tang Wei sneered, seemingly indifferent, as if thin Yan was like an ant in his eyes, "this kind of girl, no matter how good-looking her back is, her heart is still as dirty." "You don''t know her heart." Ren Qiu pushed his glasses. There was a trace of deep meaning in the eyes of the pair of Danfeng behind the lens. Then he said to Tang Wei, "if you are the one in Bo Yan''s heart, aren''t you curving to scold yourself for being dirty?" Tang Wei was shocked by Ren Qiu''s logic of thinking. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I feel ashamed to be taken seriously by such a woman." "Ha ha ha." Ren Qiu laughed more happily, "I''m kidding. What are you doing so seriously?" Tang only eye light unchanged, just more than a cold fundus. No, I can''t leave Bo Yan around. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1070 It took Bo Yan half an hour to cook dinner for them. Later, she brought out all the dishes one by one. Ren Qiu looked at Bo Yan with a smile, and then saw that she wiped the table and carefully arranged the plates, knives and forks before sitting down. Her posture is like a young lady. But his expression was gentle and humble, and he didn''t show any arrogance at all. After sitting down, he asked in a gentle voice, "you Are you used to it? " Bo Yan cooked Western food, fried salmon, Blue Lobster Angel noodles, French foie gras, basil leaf lime tarts, and an onion cream soup. All the western food she cooked was exquisite, like Michelin professional chef. Ren Qiu was full of praise for it. "God, how did you do all this?" Thin Yan also some embarrassed, slightly red face, "a person idle when nothing to do, conveniently in the kitchen to practice cooking." This is a very easy thing for people to calm down. Bo Yan thinks about all kinds of cooking methods by himself, which can also be regarded as a way to release pressure. Tang Wei just sneered at this, "it has to be useful, otherwise what''s the meaning of her life?" It''s a bit too much to say. Ren Qiu thought that Bo Yan would be hurt, but when she saw that Bo Yan''s expression had not changed, she felt sad. Maybe Tang Wei''s remarks have been understated for Bo Yan. She''s even used to the stabbing. Ren Qiu can only give thin Yan steps, "well, Tang Wei, don''t always dislike thin Yan. Isn''t this dinner perfect today? " Tang Wei sniffed, "this meal is perfect." Ren Qiu burst out laughing. If you don''t like it, don''t eat it. " Tang Wei is the first to reach out and cut a small piece of foie gras for himself. Then he eats the fruit on the side into his mouth. Bo Yan carefully looks at Tang Wei''s expression in the whole process, as if he is observing his reaction. Tang Wei swallowed and glanced at Bo Yan coldly. Seeing the bright expectations in her eyes, he didn''t know why. He felt that something in his mouth was hard to swallow. Originally, I tasted it and then mocked her, but now - it seems that some of those words can''t be said. The boy can only change his speech, put down his fork and commented coldly, "entry level, it''s not bad." Bo Yan seems to have been greatly encouraged. He cut a piece for himself and put it on Ren Qiu''s plate. "Here you are, vice president." "Why do you always use these words to call me..." Ren Qiu was frustrated. "I called your sister, OK? It''s like a leader. It makes me several years old. " "That''s affectation." Tang Wei continued to taste other things? What do you want Bo Yan to call you? " Ren Qiu put his nose on his face, looked at Bo Yan''s face as white as a doll, and said, "Bo Yan, what do you usually call Tang Wei?" In the early days, Bo Yan used to yell after Tang Wei, but with the growth of their age, Tang Wei no longer allowed Bo Yan to yell like that. So when this question was asked, Bo Yan''s expression was stiff, and Tang Wei was embarrassed. He almost forgot Bo Yan''s face when he called his little brother. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1071 This made Bo Yan''s expression change a little. She was stunned and didn''t speak. After a while, she whispered, "no No, I used to yell like that, just, full name... " She''s lying. The lie is so low that Ren Qiu can see it at a glance. But when he saw Bo Yan, who was afraid of saying something wrong, he couldn''t bear to tear it down. With a sigh in his heart, Ren Qiu looked at Tang Wei''s face and gave him a step down. "That''s true, but his full name is better than me. You can call me that next time." Bo Yan nodded and gave Tang Wei a glass of orange juice. Then he said, "what would you like to eat tomorrow?" She has already begun to prepare what to cook for Tang Wei tomorrow. Ren Qiu was surprised in his heart. He was surprised at Bo Yan''s feelings for Tang Wei. What was it like? Is it love, or has it been transformed into the general existence of family? But Ren Qiu can''t ask, and Boyan Meizi''s look at Tang Wei is very distressing. He''s afraid that if he says something casually, he''ll end up talking about something that shouldn''t be said, causing Boyan''s embarrassment. After the dinner, he ate very quickly. Most of the time, Bo Yan''s cooking skills were very good. Everyone quickly swept away the dishes. Seeing that they were full, Bo Yan went to the kitchen and made a fruit tray with all kinds of cut fruits on it. The shape of the dish was very delicate. At first glance, it was a person with excellent craftsmanship. Ren Qiu said, "is there any fruit after dinner?" Thin Yan smile, "afraid you eat too tired, so eat some fruit clear stomach." With that, she began to wash dishes in the kitchen. During the whole process, Tang Wei sat in the middle of the sofa and watched them, listening to the dialogue and interaction between them. His eyes narrowed slightly. I don''t know why. Every time Bo Yan talks to Ren Qiu with a smile, he will have an indescribable unhappy mood in his heart. Has Bo Yan ever had such a smile on him? Tang Wei had a hazy fog in his eyes. He recalled that he had known Bo Yan for more than ten years. She had existed in his memory since he was very young. Up to now, it has been about 13 years. Thirteen years is enough to be called childhood. She used to call his little brother, then read his full name nervously. What happened during this period? Tang Wei remembers, no matter in the past or in the past. When Bo Yan looked at him, he always had a kind of tension and fear in his eyes. Tang Wei would like to ask, since she is so afraid of him, afraid of coldness, afraid of ridicule, why would she rather bear this kind of fear, not stick behind her? Is thin Yan born cheap? Or... Another picture? Tang Wei squints his eyes and looks at Bo Yan washing dishes in the kitchen. He thinks that if this woman really has another plan, her scheming is really terrible. To be able to endure such torture and stick to him must be to get something from him. Tang Wei took a deep breath and thought a lot. Ren Qiu looked in his eyes and asked subconsciously, "what are you thinking about? So serious. " Tang Wei looked at him lazily. Then he asked a little loud, so that the dishwasher could hear him. He said, "Ren Qiu, you don''t like this guy, do you?" Bo Yan is washing dishes. Leng Bu Ding hears such a sentence. With sarcasm and ridicule, her hand washes dishes, and the water in the tap drops out of thin air. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1072 Her action obviously exposed her uneasiness. She was always like this when she was growing up. She was not good at lying. So Tang can understand her little details only by looking at them. Just seeing her panic, Tang Wei raised his lips in a good mood, and his smile became more sarcastic. "If you really like this kind of woman, then I can only doubt your eyes." Ren Qiu knows that. Tang Wei said it to Bo Yan on purpose. It may be one of the ways Tang Wei gets satisfaction from Bo Yan to criticize her in front of his good friends. Just this way, for Bo Yan, it''s too unfair. Ren Qiu looked at Tang Wei''s expression, "don''t say that. Can''t Bo Yan find a boyfriend again?" "Boyfriends?" Tang Wei seemed to hear a joke, "who can like her? Just like her? God, we''re not blind. " "That''s enough...!" At this time, an unexpected voice came in. Tang Wei''s expression was stiff. He looked at the thin face who was standing in the kitchen and turned his face around. When he looked up, he met Bo Yan''s red eyes. Do not know why, the heart so shrunk for a while, he can only use a more indifferent expression to satirize, "what''s the matter, not happy?" "You..." Bo Yan hesitated for a long time, and finally said, "there is no need to do this, Tang Wei, you are too much." Too much? Will this kind of words come out of Bo Yan''s mouth? Tang Wei thought it was a little funny, "am I too much? Are you talking about me? Bo Yan, you don''t have to weigh your identity. Do you deserve to say that? " "I don''t deserve it." Thin Yan forbeared, after all, it was red eyes to say, "it''s not your reason to insult me so recklessly! Tang Wei, I have been enduring everything from a very early age, all the injuries and insults you have done to me, and even the fact that you have driven away all the people who want to be friends with me, whether men or women, as long as they want to get close to me, you will make me extremely ugly and unbearable, and let them stay away from me - " Tang Wei gasps suddenly. How does she know? But if she knew Why, never show that you know? Thin Yan wiped a tear, "I know, I know of course, you all behind open my everything, I know." I just Because of you, just don''t say. "But Tang Wei, if you really feel that you hate me and can''t forgive me, you might as well come straight to a straightforward one." Bo Yan put down everything in the kitchen, then came to Tang Wei. Tang Wei''s heart never beats so fast. Looking at Bo Yan''s red eyes, he is always good at stabbing others with words. At this moment, he has lost the strength to attack Bo Yan again. Why "Shall I go away or die?" Bo Yan trembled. Facing Tang Wei in front of Ren Qiu, she felt humiliated as if she had been pushed to the execution platform in front of the public. Ren Qiu''s eyes are still a little unbelievable, but what''s more shocking is Tang Wei''s expression. He couldn''t believe that Bo Yan dared to mention it so obviously But what else can we do Tang Wei doesn''t stop until he reaches his goal, but she I can''t bear it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1073 Tang Wei bites his teeth hard. He sneers at Bo Yan. There is no pity in his eyes. He is like a hedgehog with thorns all over his body. Facing Bo Yan''s weak counterattack, he changes his action and grabs Bo Yan''s wrist. Her wrist is so thin that it seems that she can break it with a force. This idea seems to pass through Tang Wei''s mind for a second, and then he presses it down. Tang Wei grabs Bo Yan''s hand and clenches it tightly. Bo Yan gives a cry. She did not dare to make that kind of suffering voice, afraid to make Tang Wei more angry. Restraining all her emotions, her red eyes exposed her inner fear. Tang Wei grinned, "do you think you can whiten everything by pretending to say a few words that look very righteous?" She knew it would be like this All those grievances have been misunderstood as a trick, just because she was a bitch from the beginning. Because she was the daughter of that woman, she couldn''t wash herself clean, and she was guilty. Thin Yan''s lips grew long and didn''t make a sound. At last, there were only a few numbers, "I didn''t, you don''t You''re imposing your own ideas on me. Many times, for me, it''s also a kind of injury... " Hurt these two words don''t know where to please Tang Wei, his eyes with pleasure, almost will thin Yan''s hand break, "hurt? You deserve to be hurt. You''re right. No matter what you do, it''s wrong in my eyes, so the only choice is to disappear from my eyes, Bo Yan. Isn''t that the end? " Isn''t that the end? Completely out of his world, don''t let him upset, don''t let him remember the past, don''t let him have any mood fluctuations. As long as thin Yan disappear, it''s all over. Bo Yan didn''t expect to hear such heartless words from Tang Wei''s mouth. I thought that after all these years, she was trying so hard to make up for the humiliation he had suffered. Even a stone should be covered up But why Why Thin Yan''s tears fell down uncontrollably, "why do I do everything, in your eyes is wrong on the wrong?" Why do I want to eliminate the existence of those who have hurt, but it is so difficult? In your heart Has it been a life-long death sentence for me? Bo Yan feels that it''s meaningless to insist on it. Tang Wei despises her efforts and disdains her to pay. He never forced her to do anything. It was her who wanted to make up for it. Therefore, for Tang Wei, this may also be a kind of moral kidnapping. Why do you think you have paid so much effort, and I have to forgive you like a virgin? He felt angry, angry, thin Yan''s humble gesture, angry that he was forced to look like a villain by her. Finally, it can be summed up in two words: no love. It''s just not love. It''s because she fell in love with him unilaterally that she has so much emotional burden. Otherwise, Bo Yan can say goodbye to Tang Wei heartlessly, and even if he doesn''t remember her, she will live well. Just now Bo Yan is grabbed by Tang Wei. The man drags her directly to the door. After that, Ren Qiu feels that things are not right. He stands up and shouts, but Tang Wei just pushes Bo Yan to the door - before closing the door, the boy''s cold eyes are in the crack of the door. He said, go away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1074 When the heavy and loud sound of slamming the door rang out, Bo Yan shook her whole body, and then watched the door be closed, she took a cold breath, as if she could not believe her eyes. Immediately following this shock, there is also an indescribable sense of pain. The first thing that reaches the deepest part of the heart is not pain, but acid. The acid that exhausts all the time is uncontrollable and gushes out madly. Then the fine pain spreads wantonly in the sour cracks until it fills the whole chest. Bo Yan felt as if he had been slapped in the face by this reality. She even thought that if she had gone back ten minutes and endured Tang Wei''s vicious words, would it be like this? Down and out Like a stray dog driven out of the house. She stood in front of the door for a long time, trying to reach out and knock on the door, but at the moment of touching the crack of the door, she retracted her finger. Knocking on the door has long been meaningless. Bo Yan believes that even if she hangs in front of Tang Wei''s house, Tang Wei won''t blink. She had nothing to do but endure. At this moment, this painful and lonely feeling is surging into her body. Bo Yan wants to say and explain countless things, but he swallows them all back. She''s not qualified for that. She was enslaved. Once upon a time, she was enslaved by tranquility. Enslavement became her tool and plaything. When she was angry, she could beat, scold and vent her anger in the garbage can. Now she is enslaved by Tang Wei. All his excuses for doing her harm. But even so Thin Yan stretched out her hand to wipe her face, only to find that she didn''t know when her face was already full of tears. She gritted her teeth to support her grievance and pain, went to the window and looked inside. Tang Wei opened the window of the living room from the inside and looked at the thin face standing outside in the dark at night behind him. The boy uttered a more ironic voice, "why don''t you go away? Are you reluctant to give up our family''s wealth? Well Thin Yan clenched finger, "let me in." "Please correct your attitude." Tang Wei held his hands in front of his chest and said, "with the word ''beg'', I may be kind enough to let you in." Bo Yan stood outside in the night, as close to the abyss, after a fall seems to fall into the endless cliff valley. But her expression was pale and tough. Tang Wei always thinks that Boyan is very strange. He thinks that she has no dignity and can lower her figure and posture endlessly. But he also thinks that Boyan''s eyes are extremely tough. It''s like, the more you beat her, the deeper her pupils. All her seemingly flattering behavior, with a stubborn, let Tang Wei feel very uncomfortable stubborn. But Tang Wei still wants to let Bo Yan stand outside. Ren Qiu can''t see any more. He rushes out to open the door and pulls Bo Yan in. Seeing her red eyes, Ren Qiu turns to Tang Wei and says, "how can you do this, Tang Wei? Bo Yan is at least a girl. How can you let her stand outside in the middle of the night? " Too much! Tang Wei narrowed his eyes with a smile. There was no pity or guilt on his beautiful face, only cold numbness. His expression was the same as that of thin night, "what? Is she homeless? Why do you live with me all the time? Go back to your Su''s house and be your Su''s lady. I don''t need you to take care of me! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1075 Ren Qiu couldn''t hear Tang Wei say that about Bo Yan. Before Bo Yan made a sound, he said for Bo Yan, "Tang Wei, you''re talking too much." "Too much?" Tang Wei sneered, "don''t stand with her and be cheated by her!" "I know for myself whether I have been cheated or not." Ren Qiu took Bo Yan''s hand and asked Tang Yiyi, "are you sure you want to drive her away?" After a long pause, Tang Wei replied with a gnashing of teeth, "the farther you go, the better!" "Good." In the face of Tang Wei''s anger, Ren Qiu directly leads Bo Yan, "then I''ll take Bo Yan away today, and she won''t come back from today on! Unless you are aware of your true feelings This words a, thin Yan and Tang only two people opened big eyes. "Wait a minute, Vice President..." Bo Yan wants to break free, but Ren Qiu grabs her wrist so tightly that she can''t shake it off. This action is captured by Ren Qiu, and the boy''s eyes are pressed down, "don''t move." Bo Yan shook his head, "don''t be such a vice president..." "What''s in it?" Tang Wei didn''t know where he was angry. He stood there with his eyes like a blade. Each knife could almost cut her apart. Bo Yan took a deep breath, and then he heard Tang Wei say, "OK, Ren Qiu, if you have to help this girl, then you can go. In the end, you will be hurt by her. Don''t blame me for not warning you in advance!" Ren Qiu didn''t speak. He turned around and left with Bo Yan. At the last moment, he left a word. He said, you''ll regret it. Tang Wei was shocked and watched Ren Qiu take Bo Yan away. It seemed that he was really determined to take Bo Yan away from Tang Wei. This cognition made Tang Wei feel uneasy. Why? Why does Ren Qiu care for such a woman? There is no way to get a reasonable explanation. Tang Wei looks at Ren Qiu and takes Bo Yan away. At that moment, his heart beats violently. Where did Bo Yan get her face? She has the courage to go with others!! But Bo Yan didn''t look back at all. That night, Tang Wei stood at his gate for a long time, as if he had turned into a statue. He looked at the dark night sky. His pupils and the night were connected and seemed to be integrated. ****** Bo Yan was taken into a taxi by Ren Qiu, with fear in her eyes, "Vice President..." "It''s nothing. Don''t be afraid. It''s Tang Wei''s tough temper." Ren Qiu waved his hand and laughed, "well, tell me where the original home address is. I''ll take you." Bo Yan reported the address of Su''s old house, then took a look at Ren Qiu, "will it affect your feelings?" "No Ren Qiu said, "Tang Wei won''t be angry with me for such a long time." Bo Yan sighed in his heart, "I really don''t fit to stay with him..." "Why do you have to stay with him?" Ren Qiu asked, "is it more important for you to be with Tang Wei than to be at home?" Bo Yan did not speak, nodded for a long time, she said, "because That''s what I owe him. " "No one owes by nature." Ren Qiu frowned. "You don''t have to bear everything for your mother." This surprised Bo Yan, "you Do you all know? " "Well." Ren Qiu nodded, "Tang Wei told me about you and him, so I know everything from beginning to end." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1076 Ren Qiu sighs all the way and sends Bo Yan back to Su''s home. After getting off the bus, he looks at Bo Yan''s thin back and feels very distressed. Finally, he shouts Bo Yan. "What''s the matter?" Thin Yan was as like as two peas, and saw that he looked at him deeply. The girl did not understand it at first. Later, he realized that Ren Jo''s unspeakable emotions were probably the same as those of Tang Wei. Bo Yan stopped, took a look at the Su family mansion outside, took a deep breath, and laughed at Ren Qiu, "I''m ok. Really, don''t worry." The more so, the more worried Ren Qiu was. In fact, Bo Yan''s mind is penetrating, and he can see everything clearly. The words he wants to persuade, under the comfort of Bo Yan''s words, there is no way to say them again. Bo Yan waved to Ren Qiu, "I know what you want to say, and I appreciate your willingness to help me today, just Vice President..." Bo Yan paused, "no, you prefer me to call you Ren Qiu? Thank you for your help, Ren Qiu, but there are some things that can''t be controlled by reason. " As he knows, like Tang Wei this thing is too irrational, but even if the brain knows such an incorrect situation, but still can not stop her. This is the saddest part of Bo Yan. She turned back to her home. Ren Qiu sat in the taxi and watched Bo Yan''s figure go away. He opened the door of Su''s mansion in silence. Suddenly, she felt that her figure was lonely for no reason. Bo Yan stood at the gate of his house for a long time, pursed her lips and pushed the door open. The servant who was guarding the hall was a little surprised, and then said, "my God, little miss is back?" Miss. How long has this title not been heard? Thin Yan weakly smile, "Wang Ma, sorry ah, so big night suddenly back." "If not, ah, Yan Yan, come and have a look at Wang ma. She has grown tall." Wang Ma came over and hugged Bo Yan enthusiastically. "Isn''t she living together with the young master of Bo''s family and taking care of each other''s life and study? Why did you come back all of a sudden? Are you homesick? " This makes Bo Yan''s heart sour. She doesn''t know how to tell her family that she is driven out. After sniffing, Bo Yan followed Wang Ma''s words and said, "yes, I''m going to have an exam recently. I''m under great pressure, so I want to come home and have a look. Where''s my father? Is he sleeping?" "Sir is resting. Do you want any supper? Wang Ma will do it for you. " Wang Ma fondly touched Bo Yan''s face, "are you thin? How is Tang Wei''s temper? Is it easy to get along with him? " "Well..." Unable to tell the truth, Boyan endured the grievance and said, "he''s very good. His academic performance is very good. He can help me all the time." But at the moment of speaking, what Bo Yan remembered in her mind was Tang Wei''s taunting voice, sharp and sharp, always stabbing her in the most painful place. Pulling the corner of his mouth and laughing, Bo Yan said, "mother Wang, I want to have porridge and spring rolls..." "This Wang Ma is good at it!" Wang Ma looked at Bo Yan lovingly, "OK, let''s make up for her in the evening. What time will she go to school tomorrow?" "I''m not going..." Bo Yan''s voice went down, "I I want to ask for leave and have a good rest... " When you go to school, you will meet Tang Wei www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1077 Now Bo Yan is afraid to meet Tang Wei. She felt that as long as she did not appear in front of Tang Wei, maybe Tang Wei''s mood could be better. As long as Tang can only feel better, it doesn''t matter what grievances she suffers. With a sigh, Bo Yan sits down on her own dining table, and then looks at Wang Ma busy making supper for her in the kitchen. She feels a little warm in her heart, because she lacks maternal love since childhood. When she arrives at the Su family, Wang Ma takes care of her daily life. So in a sense, Wang Ma is like another parent. When Bo Yan is wronged, she will think of her loving Wang Ma and get some comfort. Wang Ma soon finished the supper and brought it out to Bo Yan. "Fortunately, she cooked porridge for her husband before. It''s just a little bit more. Eat quickly. Later, Wang Ma will make soup for you." "Don''t bother so much." Bo Yan laughed, "I''m not so hungry, just eat a little. Why did you stay up so late? Is it cleaning? " "Mr. Su has been staying up late these days. He just took a bath and went to bed. I''m helping to mop the floor." Speaking of this, Wang''s mother was still a little worried, "well, you father and daughter are really worried. Yan Yan, how are you doing at school recently? " "Well, I''ve improved." Thin Yan cut hair, "after a while there is a test, really want to work hard." "Since you were a child, you didn''t like to talk. You were afraid that you might have something sad. You had to bear it in your heart." Wang Ma sat down and watched Bo Yan eat slowly, with a warm smile on her face. "Yan Yan, we should be a little more confident in the future. Our Yan Yan is so beautiful, I don''t believe that no boy likes it, do we?" Thin Yan said by her face a red, then shook his head way, "no, you don''t talk nonsense." Wang Ma covered her mouth and laughed, but Su Qi upstairs heard the voice and came down with a yawn, "Wang Ma, what''s so happy? Ah - " he was stunned. Seeing his little daughter sitting in the living room drinking porridge, he thought he had an illusion. After all, doesn''t Bo Yan like to follow Tang Wei? Why did you suddenly go home tonight? "Yan Yan?" Su Qi went down, Wang Ma immediately added a pair of chopsticks, and then said, "Sir, how did you wake up?" "I heard a voice downstairs." Su Qi waved his hand and said, "Why are you back today? If you don''t tell me in advance, I''ll call the driver to pick you up. " "Dad, I''m fine I''m sorry to trouble you because you are busy recently. " Bo Yan''s voice is very low. I don''t know from which age, she knows all her life experiences, including the secret situation that Su Qi is her father. Her posture in front of Su Qi is very low. Su Qi thinks that Bo Yan has always been the kind of person who keeps everything in her heart. Maybe it''s related to her childhood experience, which leads to her introverted temperament. This temperament is good, that is, she is patient and stubborn, but in a way, it''s also extreme. If one day, such a patient person collapses, maybe it''s not far from the end of the world in her heart Su Qi said, "Yan Yan, did you quarrel with Tang Wei?" The thin Yan grasps the hand of the spoon, then didn''t grasp firmly, the spoon so straight fell on the ground. With a light sound, it fell apart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1078 See thin Yan this action, and her face didn''t have time to take back the expression, once understood thin Yan''s mood. It seems that It''s Bo Yan and Tang Wei''s conflict that leads her to come home in the middle of the night. Su Qi rubbed his eyebrows and then said, "it''s ok Your brother is here these days. Please take care of him for me. " Bo Yan was a little surprised. "Do you agree that I won''t go to school these days?" "Xiao Yao has just been promoted to a higher level. Please take care of him for me." Su Qi deliberately said this, in fact, is to set aside a period of time for Bo Yan to relax. He knows how important Tang Wei is in Bo Yan''s heart, and he knows that Bo Yan must be afraid to see Tang Wei now. Why don''t you let them all calm down first? They have been together for so long. What can''t get through? Su Qi thought so and looked out again. "Su Yao has just come back from abroad. Go back home tomorrow. You can pick him up." This means that Bo Yan can stop reading for a while. "I''ll help you to get a tutor. You can take Su Yao around Haicheng for me and let him get used to the domestic environment." Su Qi put down the spoon, "is that ok?" Thin Yan red eyes, some choking. She can see that her father Su Qi wants to give her a little time to come out, so she deliberately asks her to relax her academic pressure and accompany Su Yao. Who is Su Yao? It''s a little boy adopted by Su Qi, who has no blood relationship with them. Su Yao is two years younger than Bo Yan, but school starts early, so his grade is one grade lower than Bo Yan. According to Su Qi, it seems that he wants to send him to the same school as Bo Yan. Before that, he had been growing up abroad, and Su Qi sent him out so that he could exercise and be mature early. Su Qi is quite thoughtful in educating his children. He doesn''t mind living alone for most of his life, but his children must have the best conditions and environment. So he also thought of let Bo Yan move out, let her learn to be independent, just Bo Ye son Tang Wei also want to exercise, simply let their children live together. It''s just that he forgot that they were young at the beginning, but now they are both grown up. After all, there are differences between men and women, and other problems may occur. Su Qi sighed in the heart, reached out and touched thin Yan''s hair, "don''t be sad, it will get better." Bo Yan didn''t speak, just nodded. The next day, Su Qi went out to work. Bo Yan didn''t get up until noon. Her father had asked for leave for her, so she was able to stay in bed for a long time. When she walked downstairs slowly, she suddenly remembered something. "No, I''m going to pick up my brother." Bo Yan covered his mouth and said, "oh my God, I forgot --" as soon as the voice fell, the door opened, and then the door was pushed open. A tall and thin boy was standing outside with a backpack and luggage. His good-looking face was impatient, and his mouth was still saying, "Damn, I knew my father didn''t input my fingerprints into the machine I can''t open the lock when I go back to my home. I have to input the password. " With that, he looked up, turned his face and looked inside, just in line with Bo Yan who was standing in the living room. Su Yao shook his shoulder bag and said, "what are you doing standing there? Even if the airport stood me up, would you like to meet me when I get home? Bo Yan, do you look like a sister? " God, Su Yao is back! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1079 Bo Yan looked incredulously at the boy standing at the door. Su Yao, 16, was taller than her. She was tall, thin and long, carrying a suitcase. At first glance, she looked like a little fresh meat who had just returned home. He laughed obstinately, "why, I haven''t seen you for several years. It''s too exciting to see me as a real person?" Bo Yan surprised to come forward, "you grow much higher! Have you finished reading abroad? " "Well." Su Yao nodded and said, "foreign girls are more open than your sister. You''ve lost weight. I thought you were still very fat. " "How can I talk to my sister?" "Thin Yan angrily," it seems that you go abroad without convergence "Yes, there is no one in foreign countries to take care of me." Su Yao threw his luggage on the sofa and directly pulled Bo Yan over. He held her in his arm. The boy''s dark pupils fixed on Bo Yan''s gray green eyes for a while. Then he rubbed her hair. "Elder sister, I think you are more like a foreigner than me. It seems that you are our father''s own." After all, Su Qi is of mixed blood. "Bah, dad picked you up from the trash can." Bo Yan said, "let me go! You''ve got a lot of guts "Ha ha, don''t you know what I''ve been like since I was a kid?" Su Yao drags Bo Yan to sit on the sofa, "do I miss me when I walk these years?" Bo Yan shakes his head instinctively. Su Yao pulled his face and said, "it''s not his own." "It''s true that they''re not born." Bo Yan struggled to get rid of Su Yao''s embrace. She was young and strong. Her arms were red. "When you grow up, do you know that men and women don''t give and accept each other?" "Aren''t you my sister?" Su Yao immediately put on an injured face, "I know, because I was adopted by the Su family, so I haven''t been treated as a younger brother, right?" What Bo Yan wanted to say, Su Yao immediately said, "well, I understand. I''m not welcome in Su''s house. I''ll just go! Let me go back abroad... " Then he stood up. "You man Bo Yan can''t help taking Su Yao, "stop!" "What for?" Su Yao looked back with a playful smile, and his face was bright with a bad smile. "Don''t you allow me to go?" "Yes, come back. The Su family is your family." Thin Yan helpless way, "don''t make." "Then, will you give me a hug?" Instead of letting go, Su Yao asked. Be entangled by him is really vexed, thin Yan can only open arms, "embrace, embrace! Welcome home, Yao Yao, sister, give you a loving hug He was hit by a young man before his voice fell. Su Yao had already begun to cover Bo Yan''s whole body. He tightened his hand, put his chin on Bo Yan''s shoulder, and said with a satisfied smile, "that''s right." I miss you so much, sister. Wang Ma, who came back to buy vegetables, just pushed the door and came in. Suddenly she saw her sister and brother holding together in the living room. She was startled, and she was immediately overjoyed "Ah! Wang Ma Hearing the sound, Su Yao suddenly withdrew his hand and went to Wang Ma with the same gesture, "Wang Ma! I''m back Then she hugged Wang Ma again, and she laughed happily, "you! It''s just noisy! 16 years old, not small! Every time I come back, I''m so crazy. " "I''m still young!" Su Yao let go of Wang Ma and said, "show me what I have for lunch? What about my dad? Why don''t you pick me up? " "Dad has been on a business trip recently." Bo Yan came forward to carry vegetables for Wang Ma, "I''ll take care of you these days." Su Yao''s eyelashes trembled. "Do you take care of me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1080 Bo Yan didn''t feel that there was something wrong with her words, so she went down and said, "yes, I''m your sister. Dad is busy. Of course, I''ll take care of you." Su Yao stood there silent for a long time, a long time young too long, eyes with a little turbulent undercurrent, "can you take care of me? Don''t be kidding. Can you cook Western food now? " Bo Yan was a little unhappy, "yes, I''ve learned everything. In the past few years, Tang Wei and I have lived together and learned many different cooking methods. " But this words, Su Yao''s eyes straight down. Regardless of Wang Ma''s presence, he asked in a cold voice, "do you say it again?" Living with Tang Wei? All these years?! Su Yao suddenly clenched his finger, "can you love yourself a little bit? Tang Wei is a man and you are a woman. How can you live together without confirmation? " Wang Ma thought that this was su Yao''s childish temper, and she couldn''t laugh or cry, so she came out and said, "Oh, Yao Yao, don''t be aggrieved. Our Yanyan grew up with Tang Wei. We won''t have an accident. Don''t worry." Su Yao heard even worse, "I don''t care, you move out of Tang Wei''s house for me!" "My father bought the house." Bo Yan said, "dad knows, and Tang Wei and I can''t do anything. We''ve known each other for so long..." "I haven''t known you for a long time, have I?" Su Yaoba said in a high voice, "who gave you the guarantee? dad? Or did Tang Wei himself say that? Are you stupid? Bring it back to me! " "Ha ha, young master, you are jealous." Wang Ma comforted, "don''t worry, you''re still the most precious brother in Yan Yan''s heart. It won''t change." I''m afraid my sister will become a girl of other people''s family. Wang Ma felt that Su Yao was more and more lovely. The 16-year-old boy was angry with his sister, and Bo Yan was helpless I really won''t go back this time... " "Don''t go back!" Su Yao came forward and grabbed Bo Yan''s hand. "It doesn''t matter. Now I''m back. You have my protection. You don''t need Tang Wei''s hypocrisy any more! " This made Bo Yan feel uncomfortable, "Tang Wei is not hypocritical Yao Yao, I need to correct some of your bad views on Tang Wei. " "I just don''t like Tang Wei. What''s the matter?" Su Yao frowned, "have the ability to let his parents give him a sister! What are you doing here! " Wang Ma laughs and shakes her head to make lunch for them. But Bo Yan feels that her head is too big. She doesn''t know how to explain it to Su Yao. Seeing the hesitation on Bo Yan''s face, Su Yao reaches out to smooth her brow. He said, "don''t frown." Don''t frown. Thin Yan''s heart trembled, then said, "if you don''t make noise, I won''t frown." "Nonsense." Su Yao''s voice dropped. "It''s clear that you frown more for Tang Wei than for me No matter how noisy I am, I can''t match Tang''s only look. " A look, can absorb thin Yan all attention. Bo Yan stopped, she said, "Yao Yao, we''ve all grown up. I''m not your sister alone." "But..." Su Yao murmured, "in my heart, I still think of you as my sister. I don''t want you to be other people''s sister, let alone..." I don''t want to see you like other people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1081 But Su Yao never talked about these ideas. He never talked about his heart to others. He just stared at Bo Yan silently for a long time. Then he sighed and said, "forget it, you''re an adult anyway, I''m not an adult. I can''t care about you." Why is this tone still a little resentful? Bo Yan wants to smile, "don''t think about it. Go to take a bath. I''ll help you cook lunch with Mama Wang." "Oh." Su Yao answered and went to the stairs. Just as he was about to step up the stairs, the boy turned his head and looked at Bo Yan again. Bo Yan was stunned. Su Yao''s eyes were so deep that they seemed to be beyond his age. Then the boy turned and walked away. He went up to the bathroom to take a bath. Wang''s mother laughed behind Bo Yan. "When the young master came home, he was just like a child. He was surprised." "Yes." Bo Yan sighed, "when my brother comes, I think my world is coming to an end." "Ha ha, let the young master hear, it''s estimated that it''s another fury." Wang Ma rubs Bo Yan''s shoulder. "Yan Yan, you''ve been wronged when you''re out alone. It''s good to have a good meal today. How about Wang Ma making a big meal for you two?" "Come along!" Bo Yan smiles at Wang Ma, "I''m also a great cook now!" "Oh! Our Yan Yan is very powerful now. If you go out, you can hold up a whole day. " Wang Ma touched Bo Yan''s head and said with a smile, "good. Will you come back to eat with the young master of the Tang family? " Bo Yan''s expression changed. Wang Ma was still murmuring to herself, "aren''t you two in conflict? Just a meal It''s all right. " However, the contradiction between them is not one that can be eliminated by a small fight. Bo Yan can''t say it, so he can only shake his head and say, "come on, Tang Wei is busy recently. The art party is coming, so he has to attend. It''s estimated that he will write a plan." After that, she went into the kitchen with Wang Ma and began to work. When Su Yao took a bath, he came to Boyan with all his heat and put his hand in his hand. Then he covered Boyan''s eyes. "Guess who I am..." "Don''t lower your voice on purpose." Bo Yan was amused by Su Yao, "you are the only boy in the family. Who else can you be?" "Well, it''s boring." Su Yao curled his mouth and released his hand. The boy was wearing a bathrobe. His hair had not been dried yet, and he was wet on his face. He rubbed his clothes wet. Bo Yan frowned and pushed him away. "It''s so grown-up. It''s like a child." "Gee." Su Yao said with a bad smile, "it''s not what you said. You have to take care of me. You''re my sister. Don''t I look like a child to you? " The whole world''s fallacies are not as good as Su Yao''s! Bo Yan said, "well, don''t make trouble. How many oysters do you want to eat for Japanese food in the evening? I''ll dig it for you. " "Four." Su Yao touched his chin. "Do you know, oysters are a great tonic for men..." The tone lengthened, which was very imaginative. "What''s in your head!" Thin Yan blushed, "be serious! Oysters have high nutritional value! Don''t think about it! Besides, you are still young, and there is no need to make up too much. " "How do you know I''m young?" Su Yao always felt that Bo Yan''s words hurt people''s self-esteem. He said, "have you tried?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1082 Bo Yan didn''t think that his careless words would lead to Su Yao''s anger. For a moment, he was a little confused. Later, he suddenly regained his mind and blushed, "Su Yao, you are so stupid! Bad learning! What nonsense "Hum." Su Yao stands there, smiling with his eyes narrowed. His face is like a young man full of vitality and sunshine in the movie. He says dryly, "who let you Speaking doesn''t go through the brain Bo Yan simply shut up, pursed her lips and bowed her head to wash vegetables. Wang Ma was on the other side of the hot pot. When she saw them bickering, she didn''t investigate carefully. She thought it was a little fight again and said, "you''re both brothers and sisters. Stop it." "There was no noise." On the contrary, Bo Yan went to Wang Ma, which suddenly opened a great distance with Su Yao. She said, "Yao Yao is bad at learning. I have to tell my father." "Whatever you say, you will complain all day long." Su Yao snorted from his nostrils, "Tang Wei must also dislike your appearance." Bo Yan was about to cut vegetables. After hearing this, she was distracted. The sharp blade was so straight against her finger pulp that she cut a hole. The blood broke through her soft skin and gurgled out. This knife goes down The wound is not shallow. Bo Yan''s thinking was immediately stung, and her brain realized the signal of her injury. She looked down and saw the blood on the chopping board. The whole person shook, and Wang Ma called, "ah! Yan Yan, how did you cut your finger? " As soon as the words came out, Su Yao''s face suddenly changed. He came forward like a gust of wind, grabbed Bo Yan''s hand and put it under the tap. The boy roared in a coarse voice, "Bo Yan, are you a fool! Can you cut yourself by cutting a dish? " His fierce appearance is beyond the scope of 16-year-old. Bo Yan was stunned. He didn''t even have time to make a sound. Su Yao opened the drawer and pulled out the band aid. "Tut, how can it be cut so deeply! What''s on your mind all day? " He was scolded. Bo Yan wants to open his mouth to talk, but he doesn''t know why. The grievances he has accumulated in recent days seem to have reached a peak. All the sufferings he has suffered in Tang Wei''s place, and now Su Yao roars together, are stimulated to the extreme. She couldn''t stand it. Why even if she was injured, it was the one who was scolded? When Bo Yan looked up at Su Yao, his younger brother was stunned, and a sharp pain appeared in his heart. Bo Yan cried. He He actually The thin Yan roared to cry. Wang Ma thought it was Bo Yan who cried because of his injury. She quickly comforted him, "Oh, Yan Yan, I''ll cook. You''ll have a rest. It''s just that I bought chicken feet. I''ll steam them for you later. I''ll make up for what I eat, right?" Bo Yan didn''t speak. Tears rolled down his eyes. Su Yao felt like he was dumb at this moment. He didn''t know what to say to comfort him or explain for himself. He He didn''t really mean to scold her. He didn''t want to make Boyan cry at all. In Su Yao''s impression, from small to large, Bo Yan is soft and weak, extremely fragile, like flowers in the greenhouse, it seems that a pinch will break, but he knows that Bo Yan is stubborn. She was so weak, but she never cried in front of anyone. She was often excluded in school, but no matter how sad her eyes were, she would not send out a syllable. But this moment Su Yao felt the illusion of suffocation. He didn''t know why. Maybe it''s because he made such a weak and strong thin face cry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1083 When he realized this idea, Su Yao''s expression was stunned, as if there was a moment''s blank in those seconds, there was nothing in his brain, empty, just like watching Bo Yan cry. Then, his Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and he squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "what''s the point of crying? Why are you so aggrieved..." Bo Yan didn''t speak. She just wiped her face in front of Su Yao and Wang ma. She didn''t explain where the pressure of crying came from. She just kept silent for a long time and said to Su Yao, "it''s OK." It''s all like this, and I said I''m ok. Su Yao felt that all his words were pushed back by Bo Yan''s word "nothing". He watched Bo Yan wipe his tears, but he could only stand aside and could do nothing. Later, Bo Yan choked, covered her mouth with her hand, and passed them with her red eyes. Wang Ma murmured, "Oh, the little girl must have been wronged outside..." This sentence awakens the dreamer. Su Yao suddenly turns back and looks at Bo Yan''s back. She has already run back to the room and closes the door. The sound of slamming the door is dull. It seems that she has been repressed for a long time but can''t get rid of it. She was so angry that she didn''t dare to slam the door. Su Yao stood there for a long time, then said, "mother Wang, please, my sister, I''ll go to comfort you..." "Ah, Yao Yao, don''t conflict with your sister again..." Wang Ma said anxiously, "I always feel that there is something on her mind these days, but she won''t say it." Su Yao''s eyes deepened. He also walked towards Bo Yan''s room upstairs. Later, he knocked at the door, and no one answered. Downstairs, Wang Ma had already begun to cook. Su Yao took a deep breath and drew back his eyes. He knocked on the door and called out, "elder sister." There''s still no sound inside. Su Yao frowned, a little worried, and then he knocked on the door, "Bo Yan, open the door!" There''s still no response. Su Yao tut gave a sound and took down the badge that he didn''t decorate on his chest. Then he used the pin of the badge to pick the lock of Bo Yan''s room. In half a minute, the doorknob made a click. The lock was unlocked by him. Su Yao directly pushed the door in, and both of them were startled. "Ah Thin Yan retracted into the quilt, "you How did you get in! I locked the door "Just knocked so many times, you didn''t give a reply, I thought you couldn''t open it --" Su Yao pushed out a few steps, turned to cover his eyes, "who knows you are in the bath, didn''t hear the knock!" Bo Yan put his whole person in the quilt, "then you should also wait outside the door, how can you enter my private room at will!" This statement is too ambiguous. Su Yao feels that his palm is beginning to numb. "Don''t talk nonsense How is your wound? " "No more bleeding." Thin face with a blush. "Don''t look back! I''ll talk to you when I''m dressed. " Su Yao felt a pause in his heart. He never thought of such development. He didn''t feel embarrassed before, but at this moment Bo Yan, who has grown up, has a completely different image in his mind. At that moment, Su Yao felt that the picture he had just captured flashed before his eyes. Bo Yan''s body, dark hair on her shoulders, and her pair Panic, wet eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1084 For the first time, the young man seemed to be in a state of chaos. He shook his head fiercely, as if he could stop thinking about the picture in his mind just now. Then there came a thin voice, "OK, what can I do for you?" Her voice was so soft and soft that Su Yao felt that there must be a devil in his heart. He wanted to hear Bo Yan''s voice make that kind of helpless cry, and wanted to see her cry because of him. Not for Tang Wei, the man who grew up with her but never had to look her in the eye. Su Yao''s Adam''s Apple moved. He went in and looked at Bo Yan in his nightgown. He said in a dumb voice, "I thought you couldn''t think of it, so..." "No, I''m just sad. It''s much easier to take a bath." Bo Yan didn''t realize the deep meaning of Su Yao''s eyes. He said in a soft voice, "sorry, I''ve made my family sad. I didn''t control my emotions for a while..." "Don''t think about it." Su Yao didn''t know what to say to comfort Bo Yan. Maybe sometimes, the pressure Bo Yan was under was beyond his imagination. He can only give her some weak persuasion with words on one side, "I yelled at you just now. It''s not intentional. Don''t think I''m aiming at you. I''m like this to everyone..." Is he trying to explain what he just yelled at? Thin Yan Leng Leng, then toward Su Yao smile, "well, you are my brother, how can I be angry with you?" Su Yao didn''t speak. Bo Yan came forward and patted Su Yao on the shoulder. She said, "but In a way, I envy you. " Su Yao grew up like a big child and lived independently abroad. However, she was so self abased and timid that she was careful in her daily life for fear of offending others. "Fool." Su Yao frowned and looked at Bo Yan. He grabbed Bo Yan''s hand and said, "come here." "What''s the matter?" Bo Yan is a little confused. Su Yao pulls her. This time, she doesn''t use as much force as before. He pulls her to his room. The boy goes to the cabinet next to the bookshelf, opens the cabinet door, takes out a game handle and throws it to Bo Yan. Bo Yan catches Su Yao''s things and looks up and down, "what''s this?" "PS4''s gamepad." Su Yao also took one, "when you''re not happy, you play games to vent your pressure, you know?" Bo Yan''s expression was blank for a few seconds at first, and then he reflected that Su Yao was comforting her in his own way. She laughed and followed Su Yao''s words, "well, what kind of game do you usually play?" Su Yao grinned and showed a funny bad smile, which made Bo Yan feel that the next thing was not good. Then he saw Su Yao come, close the door, and then turn on the TV and PS4 - in the next half an hour, there were many screams in Su Yao''s room, all from one person, Bo Yan. "Ah Thin Yan finally can''t stand, throw the handle directly, "don''t play, don''t play!" "Well, you''re not, are you? Ah, what are you hiding? Look, I just hit it again. Wow, it''s full of brains on the screen... " "Ah!" Bo Yan covered his eyes, "Su Yao, you are too much! Turn off the biochemical crisis game Su Yao stopped the game with a smile and subconsciously reached for Bo Yan and said, "is it so terrible? I wanted to take you to play the holographic VR version of biochemical crisis, the feeling that zombies are right in front of you ~ " " you go to die! " As soon as Bo Yan put down her hand, she saw Su Yao''s pause: a zombie on the screen. The girl let out a more shrill cry, "turn off the TV!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1085 However, Bo Yan''s scream made Su Yao laugh more happily. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "you are so timid, you still have to practice." Bo Yan kept breathing deeply. She was still sad, but now it''s OK. She didn''t even feel sad after this round of horror game. She was frightened and was wary of the zombies coming out of the corner from time to time. "Look, does it feel like a lot of attention has been diverted all of a sudden?" Su Yao hooked his lips and subconsciously grabbed a handful of thin Yan''s hair. Thin Yan is wrinkling eyebrow to push to open, "smelly boy, pretend what adult!" "Ah Su Yao immediately raised his hand and made a gesture of surrender to show his innocence, "I''d better help you. You''re better. Turn around and teach me a lesson. My brother must have scored zero in your mind, right Bo Yan covered his chest, still in a state of fear, "not just zero! Now it''s negative! " Su Yao Tut was bored. Then he got up and left his room. When he came to the door, he looked back at Bo Yan Are you sure you''re not going to school? " Bo Yan said, Su Yao raised his eyebrows and said, "originally, I wanted you to take me. Come on, I''ll go to school to report after a few days'' rest." Thin Yan eyes a bright, "you want to come to our school?" "What, didn''t dad say hello to you in advance?" Su Yao stood there, casting a long back, "he means to let you lead me into the school, let me get familiar with the campus life." "Oh." Thin Yan lightly answered a, "that Then I''ll go back to school tomorrow and take you to... " Hearing this, Su Yao laughed in a good mood. "I didn''t want to go to school, but now I''m willing to go for my sake?" Bo Yan didn''t think of anything else. She looked straight into Su Yao''s eyes. Then she nodded. Her voice was still so soft, "yes, because you are my only brother." Su Yao''s eyes darkened. Bo Yan wants to stay with her family very much. She is eager for family affection. This is the fact that Su Yao has understood. But at this moment, being called by her younger brother will be a little uncomfortable. I don''t know where this unpleasant feeling comes from. But Su Yao knows clearly that maybe in Bo Yan''s eyes, he is just her younger brother. There is no other identity. Wang Ma called them to have dinner below. The second sister went down one after another. When they saw the big meal below, they both let out a cry of surprise. "Wow." Bo Yan came forward, "Wang Ma, you are so good at cooking. I have to learn more from you!" "The young lady''s craftsmanship is also very good." Wang Ma touched Bo Yan''s face, "sit down and eat." As soon as Su Yao sat down, Bo Yan on the opposite side gave him meat. The boy laughed, "thank you. It''s rare for you to be so kind to me. " Bo Yan just came back and murmured, "bad I''m used to it. " Su Yao eyebrow axis, which means? But Bo Yan didn''t notice his mood swings, or she didn''t understand such worldly wisdom. She never learned to be deep in the city, nor to deceive and lie. When facing Su Yao''s doubts, she confessed, "I lived with Tang Wei before Get used to it. " I''m used to taking care of people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1086 Su Yao''s expression suddenly pulled down, but after a while, the boy hung up the usual smile, as if just a moment of cold is just an illusion, and then he also gave Bo Yan clip dishes, "all go home, still always remember before the habit of doing what." Bo Yan is a little embarrassed. He knows that his habitual saying just now is a little too ambiguous. He can only eat to eliminate the embarrassment. Wang Ma didn''t notice anything. She looked at her young lady and young master eating together with a smile. They haven''t been together for a long time. Since they began to grow up, one moved out to be independent, the other went to study abroad. Bo Yan and Su Yao separated too early, and their teachers were empty at home. Now that both children have come back, the family is alive. Wang Ma misses this feeling very much. After a meal, Su Yao took Bo Yan out for a walk in the garden. Bo Yan frowned, "how do you look like a little old man?" Su Yao exclaimed, "I don''t think you are in a bad mood. I want you to relax." "You care about me." Su Yao''s concern surprised Bo Yan. "Yao Yao, you''ve really grown up." Su Yao''s expression was cold immediately. "Why, are you still my little boy?" Bo Yan laughed, "yes, you are my brother in my eyes." "Your sister is not very good either." Su Yao is a bit higher than Bo Yan. When he moves forward and approaches Bo Yan, he has a sense of oppression. The young man looks down at Bo Yan and says, "although you are my sister, it is clear that I am protecting you." Bo Yan didn''t realize that Su Yao was domineering. Like an elder, he stood on tiptoe, reached out and patted Su Yao''s head with a smile. It was like coaxing a big golden hair, "OK, OK, I''ll let you." Su Yao''s hair was even worse, "don''t treat me like a child!" After a pause, Bo Yan realized that Su Yao was serious. "Actually." Bo Yan also looked back with the same sincerity. She knew that when facing such eyes, she had to reply to others with the same frank attitude, which could be regarded as a kind of respect. So Bo Yan said to Su Yao, "in fact, I know, Yao Yao, you will care about me, although you will make a big scene every time you come home. But I''m happy to have your brother. Gave me The feeling of family. " Bo Yan feels that she is happy enough to be surrounded by such good people. She has a noisy but energetic younger brother, a reliable and sensible father, and a careful and gentle Wang ma. But Su Yao didn''t want this answer. "You fool..." Su Yao sighed helplessly and pinched a thin face with the same gesture. It''s soft. After he let go, his hand was still shaking, "fool! You are so stupid Bo Yan blinked, "are you angry with what I just said? If there is any misunderstanding, I can explain it to you... " "No!" Su Yao turned and walked back angrily, "in a word, I know you are a wooden head!" Thin Yan can''t laugh or cry, "what''s your temper?" Su Yao didn''t answer the question, "come back quickly and go to bed early in the evening! Take me to school tomorrow! " You can go to school tomorrow. Su Yao secretly clenched his fist, which means that tomorrow You can see the Tang Wei that Bo Yan likes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1087 That night, Bo Yan was very restless. Even though she knew that she would go to school with Su Yao to show up tomorrow, she would feel very uneasy when she thought that Tang Wei was also in the same school. So when she woke up in the morning, Bo Yan had two thick black circles under her eyes. As soon as Su Yao opened the door, she saw her sister coming out next door with panda eyes on her head. She was scared, "what''s the matter with you?" Bo Yan rubbed her eyes and said, "yesterday I didn''t sleep well yesterday Su Yao held his hands in front of his chest with a smile on his lips. "Is it because he wants to go to school that he can''t sleep in fear?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± In a way, it''s true. But Bo Yan didn''t reply to Su Yao. She went down to have breakfast with him. After that, a driver was waiting outside. Her brother and sister took their bags and wanted to go out. Wang Ma followed her anxiously. "Mother Wang, we are both so old. It''s OK." "Well, every time I see you go, I can''t bear it." Wang Ma stood at the door, "always feel that you are getting older every day, maybe one day go out, is to go on a business trip, will not come back for a long time." "No way." Bo Yan said to Wang Ma with a smile, "I won''t go, Wang ma." Su Yao stood there, looking at Bo Yan''s smile. At that time, the youth never thought that one day, Wang Ma''s words would become a proverb. Some people, gone, never came back. ****** when Bo Yan went back to school this time, it caused a little sensation. The students all lean out their heads at the window and look at Bo Yan. To be exact, they should be looking at the beautiful boy with one shoulder backpack behind Bo Yan. Su Yao. Su Yao followed Bo Yan with an eyebrow, "Hey, where is this way?" Bo Yan looked back, "I''ll take you to the academic affairs office and go through all kinds of procedures." "I didn''t see it." Su Yao put his hands on his chest and said, "are you quite capable?" Bo Yangang wanted to retort, and Su Yao said, "if only he were more clever, maybe he would be a special secretary in the future." Bo Yan stopped and pinched Su Yao. "At school, pay attention to what you say. Everyone is watching." "Who''s watching." Su Yao suddenly raised his head and suddenly found that there was a crowd of onlookers around him. He listened carefully to the whispers of others. "Is that Bo Yan?" "Yes, the one beside her Is it a new transfer student? " "Why are we together? Is the new transfer student her boyfriend "Isn''t it that Bo Yan has a secret love?" "True or false, how do you know the news?" "Ren Qiu''s relationship is still unclear. Now he''s hooking up with another student. It''s hard to judge his appearance." "There are still male students chasing her in our class. They say that she looks pure, like a half blood doll. Tut Tut, it''s shameless." Bo Yan''s pace is faster and faster. These rumors are like needles on her body. Su Yao also hears them and frowns. He follows Bo Yan into the office of the director of education. When the door closes, other voices are isolated. But as soon as I went in, I met Tang Wei. Bo Yan was surprised. Tang Wei was also surprised. For the girl he hadn''t seen for a few days, he didn''t know why he had some other feelings in his heart. But when he looked at Su Yao behind the girl, Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What are you doing here?" Tang Wei was sitting there, his posture was like a young emperor, with a slight description between his eyes. A glance could suppress the fierce atmosphere of the mountains and rivers, and he was beautiful and rebellious. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1088 Bo Yan didn''t expect to face Tang Weizheng as soon as she went in. She was a little nervous and wanted to say that she was bringing her younger brother to the freshman school. But before she spoke, Su Yao came forward behind him - he directly held Bo Yan''s neck and leaned against her. She was very close, but her expression was cold. She looked up at the boy with the same expression, Su Yao said, "Bo Yan took me here to go through the admission procedures." When Tang Wei saw Su Yao, his first reaction was that he looked familiar. However, after a long time, he still couldn''t remember who Su Yao was and where he had met him. He could only treat him as a stranger. When he saw Bo Yan and Su Yao, he sneered in his heart. There was a sharp emotion in his eyes, which seemed to freeze Bo Yan''s blood. "Oh, go inside, The instructor is in there. " Su Yao frowned. He can''t stand Tang Wei''s appearance that no matter the sky falls down, the clouds are light and the wind is light. It seems that everything is controlled by Tang Wei. No matter what Bo Yan does, he can''t escape from Tang Wei''s Wuzhishan. Su Yao didn''t know what Tang Wei and Bo Yan had experienced. He just didn''t like Bo Yan''s hard pursuit of Tang Wei. Seeing the hostility in Su Yao''s eyes, Tang Wei turned to see Bo Yan, "who is this?" Bo Yangang wanted to say that this was my brother, so Su Yao stepped forward again, "I have nothing to do with her, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t talk too much about things that have nothing to do with you. " Tang Wei''s eyebrows jumped, and his beautiful facial features became extremely sharp in an instant. Just at this time, the teaching director came out from the inside and met Su Yao, and took him into the inner room. When he walked in, Su Yao took Bo Yan''s hand and said to her, "wait for me here, don''t move." Bo Yan is still muddled, looking at the young man carrying a shoulder bag with the teacher into, leaving her and Tang Wei standing outside. At that moment, the atmosphere suddenly pulled down to zero, thin Yan even felt his hands and feet began to chill. At this moment, the shadow of Tang Wei who had been driven out of his home came back. Bo Yan didn''t dare to look up, pursed his lips and stood there, as if he had been silly. He didn''t dare to make any sound at all. Tang Wei narrowed his dark eyes like night, and his pupils reflected Bo Yan''s panic stricken face. The boy stepped forward, and Bo Yan stepped back. Step by step, until she got close to the corner. Bo Yan had no choice but to look up at Tang Wei and say, "the teacher and Yao are still inside Don''t do that. " "Which one?" Tang Wei lowered his voice. It seemed that he was still a little chilly. He bowed his head, and Bo Yan was covered in his arms. "You What do you want to do? " "I just came to see you." Tang only pinched thin Yan''s chin, "when did you have another flower protector? Bo Yan, I really look down on you. You are Ren Qiu and you are a freshman... " "I didn''t." Bo Yan shook his head, "Yao Yao and I are not the kind of relationship you think, Yao Yao is a very good child!" "What age, still use this kind of low-level excuse." When Tang Wei laughs, his face is rebellious and perverse, and his whole body is full of anger. Most of the time, Bo Yan feels that what she likes may not be other advantages of Tang Wei, but that what she likes may be his ruthlessness. Born with the same ferocity and ferocity as the wolf. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1089 Being watched by Tang Wei''s eyes makes Bo Yan have the illusion that he can''t breathe. The relationship with Su Yao is so complicated that Bo Yan can''t explain it for a moment, because they are not brothers and sisters, because they don''t have any blood relationship. But her father Su Qi adopted Su Yao, so they may be brothers and sisters in terms of ethical relationship. Bo Yan is considering how to describe this relationship, Tang Wei has eyes down, "who are you still thinking about?" Thin face conditioning, "Su Yao." Hearing these two words, Tang Wei''s expression suddenly becomes extremely terrible. Bo Yan doesn''t know what he said wrong, so he can only hide, "I don''t know why you have such a big fire. Tang Wei, if you don''t want to see me, I''ll try my best not to appear in front of you next time. Anyway You let me go. The house we lived together for so long, you let me get out. Bo Yan''s tears whirled in her eyes, and the feeling of grievance reappeared. She looked at Tang Wei in fear. After finishing this sentence, she closed her mouth tightly. But Tang Wei, the thin Yan this action, understood that she was trying to resist. The boy looks inside and confirms that Su Yao and the director still need some time to go through the entrance formalities. After that, he directly drags Bo Yan to the side and into another small study in the office. Thin Yan didn''t even have time to shout, he was covered by Tang Weizhi. The boy pressed her on the wall, and the oppressive momentum covered Bo Yan''s whole body. "Do you think it''s great to have new students to support you now? Huh? So talk to me like this? " "I don''t understand where I''m getting at you again." Thin Yan red eyes, her hand was Tangwei dead grip, can only say, "let me go!" "That''s a lot of backbone." Tang Wei gets close to Bo Yan. He can even smell the smell of Bo Yan. Damn it, he''s a little crazy. But he doesn''t allow himself to be distracted at this moment. Tang Wei grabs Bo Yan and doesn''t let her run away. Then he continues to question, "let you get out of home and hook up with the freshman immediately. I really look down on you, Bo Yan." "I said I didn''t." Bo Yan''s voice was shaking, "you are the one who wants me to roll, and now you are the one who insults me like this. Tang Wei What do you want from me? " "What do I want from you?" Tang Wei sneered, "you are not qualified to ask this question. Do you think it''s enough to get out of here? Bo Yan, all you have to bear is just an appetizer! " The implication, there will be more pain in the future, now, just a beginning! Bo Yan was biting her teeth. "Have a good time, Tang Wei. We''ve settled the accounts today --" Tang Wei reached out and grabbed her throat. Thin Yan opens a lip, clear is to be afraid to arrive extreme, but she is still dead to see Tang Wei that face. She likes him - no, she loves him deeply. The rebellious young man in front of her is the object she loved from childhood. For him, she can even break up the relationship with her mother. For him, she is willing to lower her attitude. But what is the exchange for such a bottomless tolerance and deep love? But again and again hurt. Bo Yan blinked his eyes, but he couldn''t hold back. His tears came down. "Tang Wei You really Too much... " Too much It hurt her so much He hated her and asked her to go away, but he didn''t let her go. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1090 Too much, this kind of view let Tang only suddenly pause, he didn''t think that he could hear this kind of description from Bo Yan''s mouth. In other words, Tang Wei always knows that he is too much, especially in the face of Boyan, he almost uses all his malice to face the girl - he knows, he has always clearly realized the fact that he is a very excessive person. But Tang Wei didn''t change. "I admit I''m quite right when you say that." Tang Wei grinned, like a devil. The words that attacked him had automatically become a kind of praise in his mind. "I don''t hide that I''m an excessive person. I''m such an excessive person. What can you do? Huh? Thin face? " What can we do? What else can you ask of me? Tang Wei is a man who will not repent. Many times he knows that even if he does something wrong, he will not stop. Tang Wei discovered his bad nature very early. He is not a good man. In other words, he is a scum. So what. He admits it. Tang Wei stepped forward and bullied Bo Yan, pushing her whole body against the wall. Then the boy pressed his head down and stuck it very close to Bo Yan. When his two eyes looked at each other. Bo Yan panics and fears, but Tang Wei is indifferent. He is just like looking at a toy. In his eyes, Boyan is just a dispensable accessory. However, for this accessory. Tang Wei pinched thin Yan''s chin and got close. Two lips could kiss almost in the next second. His breath sprayed on thin Yan''s face. The girl''s eyes were red. She didn''t know what Tang Wei wanted to do to herself. She didn''t understand why they finally got to this point Why Tang Wei lowered his voice and said, "Bo Yan, don''t tell me how wronged you are. I know how bad I am, and I admit that I am a scum, especially when I face you. Bo Yan, you don''t have to blame me again and again. I know that I''m a second-class man who can fight women. But - " he laughed," don''t you love me so much? Huh? If I let you go one day, what can you do? Without me, you are the most thoroughly destroyed one. " People can be tamed. She was tamed by Tang Wei''s ferocity. She fell in love with Tang Wei''s ambition and greed, his sincere indulgence and shamelessness. Bo Yan''s heart trembled, "Tang Wei Don''t think so... " "What you fear most is the weakness of being seen through and grasped by me. But Bo Yan, don''t forget that I''m not going to threaten you. " After a pause, a strange light appeared in the young man''s eyes. His voice was like a devil crawling out of hell. "It''s you who sent your weakness to me." Bo Yan was stunned by thunder. Her heart beat violently, beating her broken soul. Don''t Don''t look at me like this Thin Yan painfully close eyes, Tang only pupil a shrink, heard the voice from outside. He hooked his lips. Before thin Yan could react, he stepped forward and pressed on thin Yan''s lips. Shivering, soft, cool. This is the touch of thin lips to Tang Wei. Su Yao felt that there was something moving in his study. When a man came to see it, he opened the door and saw it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1091 At that moment, all the breathing and heartbeat rhythm seemed to have been pressed the pause button. Su Yao looked at the scene in front of him. When he came back, he was like a little beast who had been trampled on the pain. He came forward and pulled Bo Yan and Tang Wei apart. Bo Yan just wants to push Tang Wei away, which makes her stagger a few steps back. Su Yao comes to help her, and she instinctively pushes her away. Su Yao didn''t know why Bo Yan was frightened. He was angry with Tang Wei. The boy roared, "what do you do to her! Let her go Tang Wei got up and narrowed his beautiful eyes. Facing Su Yao, who is two years younger than him, Tang Wei seems to be at ease - or at this moment, Su Yao, who is angry for his thin face, has actually lost. When Tang Wei laughs, he always gives people the illusion that the boy in front of him is harmless. But only those who have a deep understanding of him will know that when Tang Wei laughs, it is a dangerous time. Anger extremely counter smile, his eyebrows are startling, staring at the thin Yan in front of him, see her scared eyes, Tang Wei satisfied to hook lips. The young man''s face has not lost his father who was amazing in Haicheng. Tang Weidao said, "what happened to Bo Yan and me? What does it have to do with you?" Su Yao was so angry at what Tang Wei said that his chest trembled, "don''t think, Tang Wei --" "do you know me?" When Tang Wei heard that Su Yao could accurately say his name, he was still a little surprised, "was it before -" "it has nothing to do with you?" Su Yao also gave a vicious smile, "since you think that I can''t manage the things between you and Bo Yan, you can''t manage the past between me and Bo Yan! I advise you to stay away from Bo Yan in the future. She is not the coward who can only be bullied! Touch her later, with my consent! " Young people say this impulsively and fearless, perhaps only at this age, have the courage to say such words. Tang Wei is standing there, taller than both of them. His slender body is like a silhouette. Then he looks at Bo Yan''s back, which is pulled out by Su Yao. There is an unprecedented storm in the boy''s eyes. It''s like a sign of the coming rain. ****** here, Bo Yan was pulled out by Su Yao. The boy was obviously still angry. He walked very fast, and he didn''t keep up for several times. Finally, he could only say, "slow down." "Slow down?" Su Yao turned back and sneered at Bo Yan, "I''ll slow down. Don''t come in and interrupt you. Isn''t it more exciting for you two to take off your clothes and go to bed there?" Su Yao was so impatient that he could not choose his words. "Su Yao!" But Bo Yan didn''t think Su Yao could say this. He was red eyed and said, "if you speak with respect, I haven''t done that kind of thing -" "what I can see in my eyes is to recognize the wrong person?" Su Yao pointed to himself and directly shook off Bo Yan''s hand in the corridor, "don''t you have a good time kissing others? Don''t you enjoy being pressed on the wall? Why do you want to find a secluded place to hide and kiss? I really can''t see that my sister Bo Yan is such an emotional person? Well Bo Yan''s lips were trembling. Su Yao continued to say that he didn''t find Bo Yan''s expression embarrassing. "But I should say that you have a good mood? Or should I say you "Shameless?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1092 Don''t want to face three words from the mouth of Su Yao say out of the moment, thin Yan''s breathing with a few minutes. Standing in the middle of the corridor where the crowd came and went, Su Yao gave her such a few words as a slap on Bo Yan''s face. The girl stood there shivering for a long time. Then she stepped back, looked up at Su Yao and said, "OK, just like you said." Su Yao was stunned. He saw Tang Wei coming out behind him. Such a scene, for Bo Yan, can be described as a wolf before a tiger. But the little girl bit her lip, looked at Su Yao with red eyes, and said in a trembling voice, "you can report to the new class first. I''ll pick you up downstairs after school in the evening. " With these words, she strode away with an expression of grievance, and her steps seemed to be in a hurry to escape a chase. When she and Tang Wei, who came from behind, wiped their shoulders, the boy grabbed Bo Yan''s wrist. Bo Yan trembled, and Tang Wei said, "at night? Are you going back with him? " There is a feeling of Indescribability, like Once a habit was taken away. Because in the past, Bo Yan hid at the school gate or the back door, waiting for Tang Wei to come home from school with him - but now, Bo Yan has to go back with another person. He held her wrist for only a second, and was shaken away by the conditioned reflex of thin Yan. But in that second, Tang Wei''s mind was full of waves. The girl left the corridor in a hurry without replying a word. Her back was so thin that she seemed to fall when she pushed it casually. But Tang Wei knew that this girl had never uttered a word in the long years, even if the sky fell down. Her back is so thin, but it''s so hard. Taking back his eyes and turning his head, Tang Wei confronts Su Yao in the corridor. They look at each other for a moment. Then Su Yao moves his eyes and says, "hum, don''t put your smelly face. Don''t think you are the best in this school. " "I''m sorry, I was born with a cold face." Tang Wei gently dropped a sentence, and Su Yao''s expression suddenly changed. However, the former calmly put his pocket in one hand, and wiped Su Yao''s side with the approved student union documents in the other hand. At that moment, Su Yao seemed to understand why Bo Yan liked Tang Wei. Because of this boy, he is still young, but his eyes are so cold and fierce, like a man who has been through a lot of hardships and is deeply buried in the city. Dangerous, deep, beast like youth, will always stare at the crowd with a rebellious look, his attitude is too obvious - that is, no one trusts, no one cares. You can even point to his nose and scold him. Tang Wei, you are a cruel man. Maybe he will accept it as a compliment. Yes, I am. You can''t help me. In his hands, he is nothing but a plaything. Su Yao held his breath until Tang Weiyuan left. He stood in the same place and suddenly came to realize that his fingers had been clenched. Why Will you be like this? Is it because of this young man named Tang Wei, who is as dark and cold as night? What did he and Boyan go through in the past to become what they are now? Su Yao took a breath, and someone came to say hello, "excuse me Are you a new classmate? What''s your relationship with Bo Yan and Tang Wei? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1093 Su Yao was stunned. He never thought that someone would come up and ask himself directly. Besides Su Yao looked at the girl in front of her eyes. She had short hair with her ears. She looked a little cute and clever. She had big round eyes, which seemed harmless to people and animals. Su Yao frowned, "who are you, please?" "Hello, I''m Bo Yan''s classmate." Xu Yao held out her hand to Su Yao with a smile. "Nice to meet you, new classmate. I''m still the president of the student union of this school. You look like a new transfer student, right? Next time you''re in trouble, just call on me. " The girl''s words were perfect, and she also secretly reminded Su Yao of her identity. This kind of means of saying something in words can''t be practiced in a day or two. Su Yao looked at Xu Yao, "are you from the student union?" "Right." Xu Yao can detect that Su Yao is observing her, so she puts on a simple and harmless appearance. She is easy to let others lose their guard against her, and Xu Yao also believes in her ability. "So, if you have any confusion, you can come to the student union at any time." Xu Yao reached out to Su Yao''s front. Because she was a girl, Su Yao was embarrassed to refuse. She could only symbolically extend her hand and shake it with her. Then she said, "don''t think about it. There''s nothing between Bo Yan and me." You won''t be in charge of anything. Xu Yao was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Su Yao''s answer to be so direct, which further confirmed that Bo Yan''s relationship with him must be unusual. Xu Yao''s eyes flashed, and then she was still the peacemaker''s smile, "that''s good. I''ll be busy first. If you have something, you can find me, or you can find Ren Qiu, vice president of the student union." Ren Qiu''s name was heard from Bo Yan''s mouth. Su Yao whispered that he was about to leave, but he didn''t think that he and Xu Yao had wasted too much time here. Originally, he wanted to catch up with Bo Yan''s departure. Now the corridor is full of people, and even Bo Yan''s shadow can''t be found. Bo Yan went back to the classroom alone. As soon as he sat down, there was a sound on the side. "You''re very impressive today." It''s obviously not well intentioned. Bo Yan looked up and found that it was a boy who had been sitting behind him before. At this moment, he was squinting at Bo Yan, and his face was not good. "But I saw it. There are new boys around you, right?" Bo Yan''s expression was stiff, and his classmates were still around. He spoke in such a way that he didn''t care much about her mood. As soon as this male classmate said this, the surrounding students began to whisper. Their eyes changed when they looked at Bo Yan. Bo Yan looked around and then bit his lip and said, "no, the relationship between Su Yao and me is not what you think." She wanted to explain, but Remembering Su Yao''s sarcastic eyes, Bo Yan swallows back the original explanation. Because she was afraid, she was afraid to say that she was su Yao''s sister, which would make su Yao feel ashamed, so she did not dare to say, and could only suppress all her grievances. In the face of Tang Wei, she was so careful. Now she is facing Su Yao. She lowers herself like this. Bo Yan clenches her fingers tightly. If you can be stronger If you become stronger, do you have the courage to face these rumors? "What''s the relationship?" Male students like to plan, so hands in front of the chest, looking at Bo Yan, the whole class have put their attention on Bo Yan, male students said, "it can''t be your new boyfriend, right?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1094 As soon as the words came out, the expressions of the people around them changed again and again. It seemed that this male classmate had said all the things they wanted to say but didn''t dare to say. In the face of Bo Yan, everyone had their biggest malicious suspicion of the story behind her. I didn''t even want to know what she had been through. Bo Yan scanned the people around her and found that they all looked at her with strange eyes. The feeling of being excluded had obviously reached the peak at this moment. This kind of ironic and indifferent gaze was a kind of exclusion that was more intense than the physical blow. Her heart shrank, did not think why she would become like this, clearly did not do anything wrong, but became the target of public criticism. "No Bo Yan didn''t know where to begin to explain, "Su Yao is not my boyfriend, neither am I I didn''t do that "It''s quite simple to look at you." Male students holding hands in front of the chest, behind a girl with the same bad eyes looking at Bo Yan, she guessed, it should be this girl let the male students stand up and attack her. "I didn''t expect that. Didn''t Mr. Ren Qiu come to our class to chat with you last time? It doesn''t matter to say that. Who believes that? " Thin Yan clenched his fist, "you just don''t believe me in your heart now, then I don''t have the strength to explain. But I just want to prove that I didn''t do anything wrong... " "Are you blaming our classmates for this?" The girl who has been hiding behind the boys and fanning the flames finally can''t help it. I stood up and provoked everyone''s anger at Bo Yan. "Listen, everyone is classmates. How can we only aim at you? Do you feel aggrieved? What do you mean people don''t believe you? Is it our fault? " Being embellished by the girls, Boyan''s classmates were all stirred up and accused of Boyan, "yes, we just feel curious. What do you mean by such words?" "They are all classmates. I think you are the one who wanders outside. Why don''t you find your own reason? " "A slap does not ring, flies do not bite seamless eggs, you must be wrong, otherwise how can so many people say you?" Thin Yan eyes at a loss and pain. What did she do wrong? Why has he become such a sinner in the eyes of the public? If she is guilty, she is the only one who is sorry for Tang Why Why is it now being criticized by everyone? "Bo Yan is like this every time. There are so many boys around him, and he has to pretend to be simple. Now it''s causing public anger. Reflect on yourself!" This is a knife like plunge into Bo Yan''s heart, she took a cold breath, feeling that she was standing precarious. All the voices passed by her ears, and those unkind looks and comments were nailed to her spine, inch by inch to crush her. But at this time, passing thin Yan mind, or Tang Wei that pair of dark eyes. He would never say anything more. Even if he mocked Bo Yan, he was ruthless and stabbed. For Tang Wei, there was no such thing as strange and indirect. He''s a scum. He''s a scum. Bo Yan clenched her teeth, chose to sit down, chose to avoid these questions - it was not a question for her, why should she answer it? She has a clear conscience! But her silence, in the eyes of the class, was seen as a kind of resistance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1095 "Now pretend to be so aggrieved." At the beginning, the male classmate who said that she had the upper hand all of a sudden, so he began to gain an inch. Looking at Bo Yan''s weak appearance of not talking, he seemed to have won a battle, and he spoke more and more freely. "Who knows what to do behind his back? Mr. Ren Qiu must have been cheated by you. Don''t you just want to hook up with Mr. Tang Wei? " This words a, thin Yan facial expression huge change! In school, she hid all her thoughts about Tang Wei carefully, for fear that one day her classmates would know that gossip would bring bad influence to Tang Wei. But If you really like a person, even if the mouth does not say, like will run out of the eyes. Looking at Bo Yan like this, male students are more proud, "Yo? Am I right? I know, Bo Yan, you must be shamelessly like Tang Wei. You have to hook up three and four! Because every time Tang Wei grows up, you want to stick your eyes on others! Ha ha, do you think our school is proud of you? In the future, they will definitely be with Miss Qianjin. That''s the only way to be called talented and beautiful! What are you? How dare you think of elder martial brother Tang Wei? " A words say thin Yan''s face is very white, she can''t admit, admit will bring too much trouble to Tang Wei. "I didn''t..." Originally, she was going to talk to Bo Yan, who ignored them. She looked around at her classmates with red eyes, which made her feel cold. Everyone was looking at her with a sarcastic smile, hoping that her face would be torn, just as she was unprepared at this moment - in front of everyone, without a trace of dignity. The world After all How much malice do you have against her? Why do people always like to attack the weak and impose self righteous sanctions? What do you think of yourself as? A partner of justice? Bo Yan moved up and down the back street, and once again made a tiny voice, "I didn''t..." The male classmate''s eyes turned outward, and then he showed an insidious smile, "what don''t you have? If you haven''t done something bad, say it out loud! Do you have the guts? " "I said I didn''t --" Bo Yan''s voice was shaking. "I didn''t like elder martial brother Tang Wei. Don''t cause him unnecessary trouble --" suddenly. Thin Yan suddenly breathes a stagnant, can''t believe looking into his class that youth. Tang Wei slightly raised his chin, which was still a rebellious and beautiful face, but the difference was that at this moment, his eyes were like hardened steel, cold and sharp. Through the air, they seemed to be able to cut the thin skin one by one. It turns out that the male student just now found that Tang Wei was coming, so he deliberately stimulated Bo Yan to repeat it aloud Thin Yan''s whole body began to shake uncontrollably. The whole class looked at Bo Yan more scornfully and sarcastically. Everyone was watching a good play. They watched Bo Yan get caught making a fool of herself and watched how she would end up. "So loud." Tang Wei sneer, eyes with disgust, like thin Yan mention his name, feel disgusted, "shame not shame?" Then he looked inside, "is student president Xu Yao there? I have something to talk about with her. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1096 Bo Yan didn''t expect that his words were originally designed by others. They forced Bo Yan to say that when Tang Wei wanted to come, and then Tang Wei heard them on the spot. It was an embarrassment. An embarrassment to the core of humiliation. Tang only saw Bo Yan alone in the class was targeted by his classmates, he frowned, beautiful eyebrows over a little uncomfortable, and then said, "how, your face is in show me?" Bo Yan immediately shook his head for fear of offending Tang Wei, "no, you didn''t come here to find Xu Yao? Don''t worry about me. " "Tut Tut, listen to the tone of the white lotus." That male classmate also thought that the matter was not big enough, and fanned the flames on one side, "we are all high school students, and only Bo Yan, you can have this kind of tone from the surface to the back. It''s really amazing." Is it amazing, or is it deliberately said to confuse black and white? Bo Yan knows that no matter what she says at this moment is wrong, she simply doesn''t care. The girl is standing in the class, and all her classmates are watching good plays and hanging up. We all feel that we are just a little provocative sentence, and we all feel that we can get rid of the relationship, but they never thought that if everyone thinks so, then the accumulated attack power has no way to imagine. When avalanche, no snowflake is innocent. They all feel that they are just partners and spare no effort to attack Bo Yan, but if they really want to take all this to court - who can say, what crime has Bo Yan committed? Don''t you feel sad that Tang Wei can''t stand such a weak face, who can bully her? Don''t you want to fight back? Why don''t you ask him for help now? Tang Wei cleared his throat, "enough, how do you want to make trouble in your class? It''s just that I''m going to find someone now, and I''m going to divide up." No one will resist when Tang Wei speaks. His position in the school is just like that of the young emperor. A light glance can rewrite the whole court. After all, Tang Wei said that. Elder martial brother Tang Wei has the highest reputation in the school, and everyone will give him face. Xu Yao hurried in from the outside, "ah, what''s the matter with everyone? I heard that Mr. Tang Wei was looking for me?" Then he was stunned. "What''s the matter? The atmosphere in the class is a little strange... " Xu Yao cut her hair and went to Tang Wei. The lovely girl with short hair and Tang Wei stood together, like a pair. Tang Wei squints at Xu Yao''s approach, then looks at Bo Yan. "Bo Yan, why are you standing here?" Xu Yao laughed, "what are you doing just now?" Everyone did not mention the school violence against Bo Yan just now. Xu Yao is the president of the students, and everyone respects her very much. In this school, it seems that everyone is sunny. It seems that there has never been any vicious words. It seems that everything is calm. There has never been any school violence. And Bo Yan is the mirror of this school. It''s the dark projection in their heart. It''s all those negative, negative, malicious emotional vent places. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1097 Tang Wei is well aware of the bad nature of human nature, or that he is also a person with bad roots, so he has always been the most familiar with these psychology. Bo Yan is attacked by a group of people, even if she doesn''t do anything wrong at all, those weak expressions, and the look of showing her innocence are the original sin. So at this moment, no one felt that they were carrying out atrocities against Bo Yan. We all feel that we have done the right thing. In the face of Xu Yao''s questions, they all just laughed, and then covered everything that happened just now. "It''s OK in the class. Speaking of Xu Yao, elder martial brother Tang Wei came to see you specially. If you have anything to do, go ahead Whitewashing peace never seems to happen. Thin Yan body trembled, the edge of Tang Wei caught her this emotional change, girls low head, seems to be slightly red eyes, but she did not say a word. It''s just an ordinary morning. Bo Yan has experienced countless times in such a strange morning. It''s just a little more serious this time. What''s the fuss? Tang Wei wanted to say something, but next second saw thin Yan looked up, slightly red fundus appeared a kind of previously she would not have mood. In other words, Bo Yan, who has been pushed to a dead end by such campus violence, is slowly collapsing. At that moment, a lot of shocking emotions in thin Yan''s eyes like a blizzard, Tang Wei pause, and her eyes, feel like he saw a stranger. Strange to, even if it is still the same face, but can not see is thin face. Then Xu Yao took Tang Wei out and said, "what do you want to tell me, elder martial brother? Let''s go to the office of the student union and say ~ " the epilogue seems to go up a little. Many girls in this school want to get close to Tang Wei, but it seems that Xu Yao is the only one who can be so close to him. She is just like showing off in front of Bo Yan. She seems to deliberately put this fact in front of Bo Yan''s eyes to let her look at it carefully. Bo Yan takes a deep breath and watches Tang Wei come in. Then she is pulled away by Xu Yao. As soon as he comes and goes, he brings all kinds of pressure. After the two left, the students in the class were relieved one after another. They gave Bo Yan a final reaction like a street mouse, that is, they cast a contemptuous glance, and then did their own things, no longer caring about Bo Yan''s feelings. In this group, she was very isolated. Bo Yan didn''t say anything. She just took on all this in silence. Everyone around her was laughing. Only she was pulled away, and only she couldn''t get into the atmosphere. This loneliness lasted until the last PE class in the evening. Bo Yan was sent off by the sports committee. On the 400 meter track, she panted to finish the task assigned by the sports committee, but found that Someone is waiting for himself at the end. I ran closer and found that it was Tang Wei. Thin Yan a meal, "you..." Tang Wei held her hands in front of her chest, or those beautiful eyes. The difference was that there was something in her eyes that she couldn''t understand. She held her knees and gasped, "how can you be here?" "I just left early today. I came to the playground for a walk. Are you in PE class?" Tang Wei''s tone was indifferent, as if he was describing the good weather. "Physical education is over." Bo Yan wiped his sweat with his hand, "I was left behind to punish him. Everyone has gone up to pack his schoolbag and ready to go home." Tang Wei originally turned to go, the whole person fierce moment. Bo Yan noticed his pause. "Why..." Tang Wei turned around and his delicate eyes were as cold as the night. "Why don''t you resist?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1098 After Tang Wei said this, Bo Yan''s expression was obviously stunned. Meeting Tang Wei in the playground is enough to make Bo Yan feel surprised. Now Tang Wei even asks about her situation, which makes her a little confused. I''m afraid Tang Wei is slapping and giving me a candy now, and she''s still stupid. As soon as she thought about it, Bo Yan chose to shut up. She just looked at Tang Wei and hesitated for a long time. "I thought You don''t want to show that you have a good relationship with me in front of everyone. " Therefore, Bo Yan does not dare to make any action easily. Since Tang Wei hates himself so much, he certainly does not want to let his classmates know the relationship between them. Therefore, Bo Yan is bullied in school, and he does not dare to talk to Tang Wei. In other words, maybe it''s meaningless to say it or not. It''s as if she can get relief if she asks Tang Wei for help. Who can be sure that Tang Wei didn''t hurt Bo Yan? Tang Wei seems to be aware of what Bo Yan is thinking, but the boy squints his eyes with an indifferent look on his face. It''s hard to contact when he looks at it. When he steps forward, Bo Yan steps back. "You You can go home. " Thin Yan don''t know what to say, can only so way, "now the weather gradually cool, dark down faster, so you should go back early." Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. At this time in the past, Bo Yan should have taken a ride back with him. But now, she stood on the opposite side of him and said, "it''s time to go back early." The girl who always follows behind her buttocks seems to be tired and no longer chasing. Tang Wei didn''t know what happened to him. He asked, "are you going to go home with that freshman in the evening?" Bo Yan didn''t think much and nodded, "well, Yao Yao is alone. I have to take care of him." Tang Wei''s eyebrows jumped abruptly. He seems to be out of control. He goes up and grabs Bo Yan''s wrist. Before Bo Yan reacts, the boy is approaching. It seems that there is a mighty storm in his eyes, which can swallow her up in an instant. Tang Wei said, "so you just got out of my side and lived with other boys? And take care of him? " "Not as bad as you say." Bo Yan pursed her lips and said, "but Yao Yao is younger than me. He is impulsive. I have to take care of him." Tang Wei raised his eyebrows and laughed wildly. His voice went up with him. If there were no one in the playground now, or if there were a classmate passing by, he would think that their little lovers were fighting. After all, the way Tang Wei looked at Bo Yan was like He lost the toy he could hold in his hand. "Responsible? What''s your relationship with him? What kind of responsibility do you have with him? " Tang Wei wanted to question the girl in front of him why her expression could be so simple and innocent, but everything she did made him hate so much! Bo Yan, you white eyed wolf!! "You misunderstand me. Su Yao and I are not the kind of relationship you think. I have explained to you so many times that Su Yao is just mine..." Bo Yan just wanted to explain something. A voice came from behind him. Listening carefully, he said with some anger, "what do you two look like pulling on the playground?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1099 After a meal, they both turned to look back. Then they saw Su Yao standing there with a backpack. The young man picked his eyebrows. Seeing Tang Wei holding Bo Yan''s hand, they rushed forward and pulled Bo Yan behind him. Again At that moment, Tang Wei felt as if he had stepped on a flight of stairs. Su Yao snatched Bo Yan from him not once or twice. Sooner or later Sooner or later Tang Wei fiercely looked up at Su Yao. His eyes were as cold as a sharp blade, which made Su Yao''s shoulder tremble. However, he said, "please don''t touch Bo Yan! What''s the relationship between Bo Yan and me? It has nothing to do with you anyway! " It''s none of your business! It''s none of your business! Tang Wei was very angry and laughed, "why do you like to stand up so much to save beauty?" Su Yao pauses. Obviously, when he faces Tang Wei, he is still a little weak. Because of the age gap and mental maturity, Su Yao always has a little awe for Tang Wei. But Tang Wei hasn''t recognized Su Yao who has been abroad for several years. He just thinks he looks familiar, but he can''t remember who he is. Su Yao stopped Bo Yan behind him and said, "let''s go back first. Also, since the things between me and Bo Yan have nothing to do with you, you don''t have to worry about them. " with these words, Su Yao leads Bo Yan to turn around, but Bo Yan shakes Su Yao''s hand on the way. Su Yao had a meal. Thin Yan lowers a head, small voice way, "I can walk by myself." If the students who have not left the school see them going out like this, they will probably speak ill of her behind her back. In the face of such sinister people, Bo Yan is really afraid. So now she tries to keep herself as independent as possible, not involved with anyone, at least At least you can get less dirty water, right? Bo Yan walks behind Su Yao. Tang Wei stares at Bo Yan''s back and watches her go further and further until her back turns into a small point, and then disappears completely at the end of the line of sight. Tang Wei''s eyebrows drooped, and his intention to kill was serious. Then a man came to the door and opened the door. "Oh, boy." Unexpectedly, it was Bo Ye who came to meet Tang Wei today. Thin night looking at Tang Wei pull open the car door, a face gloomy expression, some surprised, "eh? Why are you alone? Where''s xiaoboyan? " Tang Wei got in the car and closed the door. He didn''t say a word in the whole process. After sitting down, after a long silence, he said, "she left with others." Thin night a listen to smile, "is not, you this tone how is like a girlfriend robbed?" "Do you have any good words in your mouth?" For this father, Tang Wei said that he was powerless, "don''t think about that. I can''t accept Bo Yan. She didn''t come to school with me because I drove her away. " He''s gone. Bo Ye starts the car and looks at his son''s expression in the rearview mirror. He shakes his head helplessly. "What did Bo Yan do wrong to make you angry? You''re driving me away. " How old are they? This kind of contradiction will only become more and more intense in the future. So Thin night deep breath, "Tang Wei, is your own bad temper bullying thin Yan?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1100 Tang only listen to come angry, "I say how you all help thin Yan that can only pretend innocent girl ah? What on earth did she use to fool you around? " "Why are you so excited..." Bo ye murmured, "isn''t Bo Yan a good child I think Su Qi has raised her very well. " Tang Wei sneered. He was young and precocious. His mind was close to the devil. His relationship with his father Boye was more like a close brotherhood. He was very relaxed, so he could say anything. Hearing Bo ye say Bo Yan''s good words, Tang only immediately pulled down his cold face, "right? I also think it''s very good, but it''s rare. Bo Yan still follows your surname. I said, "who are you born with me and Bo Yan?" "Oh, my little ancestor..." When Bo Ye talks about this, he has a big head. "Can we forget about the evils of the past? Fortunately, your mother is not in the car now, otherwise you will be provoking. I think it''s good for you to follow Tang Shi''s surname. Why are you jealous of Bo Yan and my surname? " "Ha ha." Tang Wei held his hands on his chest. "Someone was so scum when he was young that I followed my mother''s surname. Bo Yan was not related to you, but with your surname. Didn''t uncle Su Qi say anything?" "We respect Bo Yan''s opinion." Bo Ye was driving in front of him. A low and steady voice came from him. The man''s voice was soothing. It seemed that as long as he was present, everything would be OK. "So Su Qi and I didn''t deliberately mention it in front of Bo Yan about whether she wanted to change her surname or who she was with. So Bo Yan''s name has been kept, no one thinks that diaphragm should be. At least in those days, Bo Yan was also a victim. " Bo Ye looks ahead, and time slowly settles down his introverted and deep temperament. The man laughs, and his eyes are filled with emotions that Bo Ye didn''t have in those years. Only when he is old and has been baptized by years, can he have the kind of sophisticated eyes that can see people through at a glance. He says, "Tang Wei, sometimes, being radical can''t solve anything" It''s not that Tang Wei can''t understand. He''s so smart. How can he not understand? It''s just that Tang Wei is always silent when facing this kind of topic. Maybe it''s related to his childhood experience. He can''t let go of the past that ordinary people can put down. Since he was a child, Bo ye knew that he owed him. So I didn''t say anything else. Bo Ye just sighed, "when you''re out of breath, you''d better take Bo Yan back." "What are you doing back here?" Tang Wei''s words are stuffy, "anyway, if I drive her away, she can go with others immediately. She has no conscience, and will not care about anything." Bo ye asked with a smile, "do you care about her?" "I care about her?" Tang Wei seemed to have heard a big joke. Then the boy narrowed his eyes and looked at his father with a teasing tone. "Dear father, do you think your son will like thin face when I look at him?" "How do I know?" Bo Ye deliberately joked with his son, "isn''t Bo Yan very beautiful? Who knows if you''re such a bad boy who curses people every day and thinks about Bo Yan behind his back. " Sure enough, Tang Wei''s reaction is very big. He makes a face to vomit. Bo Ye laughs in front of him. "Well, don''t talk about you. Your mother brought her good friends here tonight, so I''ll take you back to Bo''s old house." "Oh." Tang Wei answered, "you are really free every day, aren''t you the president of the company? Why are you still a driver? " Bo Ye is angry and wants to laugh at his son''s words. Now that Tang Wei is older, he is more and more used to pushing his nose on his face! "Smelly boy, your father, I''m in the company now. I''ve asked Lin Ci to help me, so I''m a little free, you know? If you don''t come again, I''ll go directly to the company and give it to Lin CI. " Tang only listen, eyebrows slightly frown up, "our family''s property, how to pass to others?" Thin night in front of the horn on the steering wheel, honking, "you know! Why don''t you come to the company! People don''t know. They all think I''m a queen again! There''s a son like none! It''s better for Bo Yan to be like a half child and come to help at the end of every week. " Tang Wei''s eyes changed and his voice rose, "what do you say? Bo Yan I''ll see you every week? " "Bo Yan comes to our company every week, don''t you know?" Bo Ye, with half of his face on his side, said, "sometimes he comes here to help, to help sort out the project list, sometimes he gives me and Tang Shi boxed lunch, and sometimes he helps Lin CI who can''t come here to settle the accounts. A while ago, they came to us for cooperation, flying back from abroad, or Bo Yan landing docking Tang Wei sat in the back row, stunned. The young man''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect to hear such a thin face from his father''s mouth. Because in his eyes, thin Yan is weak and can''t speak, bullying for a long time won''t say a word, is a soft persimmon who was kneaded at will, such a girl, how can How is it possible to do such a thing? "Did you make up a story to deceive me?" Tang Wei has an unbelievable look in his eyes. He doesn''t believe that he will leave. He even thinks that Bo Yan''s brain is stupid. How can he help his father''s company?"I''m full and I''m making up stories to cheat you." Thin night made no secret to his son rolled a white eye, "thin Yan is originally a stuffy temperament, do what will not say outside, so I think she is actually very sensible." In a way, Bo Yan''s temperament is very low-key, even if others look down on her outside, she will not explain more. "Can she help you with that brain?" Tang Wei subconsciously clenched the sofa cushion, "what is she good at?" "I think Boyan is suitable for future implementation and planning." Bo Ye looked back at Tang Wei. "She''s actually very smart, and she won''t say much. This kind of mind saving and calm temperament is very suitable for planning." "Cut." Tang Wei sneered, "I don''t think she can do anything. She''s just a bully all her life." "If one day, Bo Yan learns to resist. No more protection is needed. " Bo Yeh pauses and says something meaningful, "so Tang Wei Will you regret that you didn''t give her a helping hand? " Bo Ye''s words hit the nail on the head. Tang Wei was directly questioned by this sentence. He was staring out of the window and couldn''t give any answer for a moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1101 Tang Wei has never thought about this possibility, so when he faces Bo Ye''s question, he is obviously stunned. If, if Bo Yan completely changed his temperament, if Bo Yan is no longer the timid little girl now, then what attitude should he take to face her at that time? But on second thought, Tang Wei felt that it was nothing to make a fuss about. A person''s change itself is unpredictable, but as long as he does not change his attitude, no matter what thin face becomes, even if the ugly duckling turns into a white swan, in his eyes, it is also a mean woman. Tang Wei was relieved when he thought about it. Bo Ye stops talking, and the atmosphere in the car suddenly becomes silent until Bo Ye takes Tang Wei back to Bo''s old house. Tang Shi has been waiting at the door with Bo Ye''s parents. But after seeing the rear door open, Tang Shi obviously frowned and said, "Why are you alone?" Tang Wei also frowned, "what''s the matter?" "Where''s Bo Yan?" Tang Shi looked behind Tang Wei and made sure that Bo Yan didn''t follow her. She was surprised. "I thought Bo Yan would come with you today. She prepared her favorite food for dinner in the evening." "How can you all cultivate an outsider''s child into your own." Tang Wei held his hands in front of his chest and didn''t understand his mother''s charitable and tolerant attitude towards Bo Yan. "Bo Yan is the daughter of that woman. I don''t want her to come to our old house for dinner. She doesn''t deserve to come in." Tang Shi sighs in her heart and looks far away. She can only take back her eyes. She has been trying to eliminate Tang Wei''s obsession and hatred for the past, but it seems that Tang Wei is not so easy to forget. Maybe he is still young, maybe a little older, Tang Wei can see it. And Bo Ye look at each other, Tang Shi look at Tang Wei, said, "OK, I don''t force you to instill my own point of view, I respect your opinion." This is perhaps the most successful place for Tang Shi and Bo Ye to cultivate Tang Wei. Even if their children have different opinions, they will never force their children to accept their thinking logic. Most of the time, parents regard their children as their own things, so children must listen to themselves. Once there is a conflict with them in some areas, they will put on the airs of adults, and then use this high authority to force children to comply with their ideas. But Tang poetry and Bo Ye will not. Tang Wei is an independent individual with his own independent thinking consciousness, so they don''t forcibly distort his ideas. For many of Tang Wei''s strange ideas, Bo ye would say, "after you have thoroughly and calmly thought about it in detail, if you make up your mind to do something, then do it. Even if you suffer losses or regret after doing it, it''s also a lesson for you." At least, Bo Ye can protect a Tang Wei. At least, when Tang Weizhen has an accident, he can keep out the wind and rain for him. Let Tang Wei break through the rest of the way. At this moment, for the present Tang Wei, they also hold such an idea. If one day Tang Wei finds out that he has done something wrong and has gone too far with Bo Yan, then he deserves it. Tang Wei followed Tang Shi into the room. When Cen Huiqiu saw Tang Wei, she was overjoyed. She really liked her grandson, "eh, Wei Wei, didn''t Bo Yan come with you today?" When Tang Wei heard this, his face collapsed. How could everyone ask him about Bo Yan? He is not a thin face! So the young man simply confessed, "I quarreled with Bo Yan, so she moved out and didn''t come with me." "A fight?" CEN Huiqiu was a little surprised. "You are all children. What are you fighting about? When did the trouble change? " Tang poetry and thin night are also quietly listening. I heard Tang Wei murmur, "for a while, anyway, I saw her walking with the freshmen today Whatever, it doesn''t matter... " Tang poetry and Bo Ye look at each other. Tang poetry says silently in the form of mouth, new life? New students at school? Bo Ye said, I don''t know. The couple shook their heads at the same time. But Cen Huiqiu, a grandmother, didn''t notice anything wrong and comforted Tang Wei, "Oh, you''re still children. There''s no overnight feud between children. After a few days, if you call Yan Yan to come home for dinner, everything will be fine." "Grandma, I''m eighteen years old, and I''m an adult..." Tang Wei lengthened his tone, "don''t mention Boyan. I''ll play chess with my grandfather. When will I have dinner?" "Right now, right now." CEN Huiqiu smilingly patted Tang Wei on the shoulder, "go quickly, night, poetry, you also come in to prepare for dinner." "Xiaoye is back." Hearing the sound, Bo Liang, who was sitting in the room as his grandfather, was sorting out the chessboard and said, "this smelly boy, it''s not as good as Tang Wei''s attention to me. Bo Ye, how long have you not played go with me? Count the days for yourself. ""Dad, I''m wrong. I''ll take Tang Shi to play flying chess with you." Bo Ye smiles helplessly and goes in with his arms around Tang Shi''s shoulder. The whole family is happy, which makes Tang Shi still have some emotion. Time flies, they finally put down their original obsession, smoothed the thorn in their heart, in exchange for the present peace of life. She only hoped that Tang Wei would not follow the old road of thin night. But on the other side, Bo Yan follows Su Yao back to Su''s home. Su Yao throws the bag on the sofa and loses his temper at Bo Yan. "Tang only takes advantage of you. You can''t see it!" Bo Yan felt that her face was a little hot, "what are you talking about..." "Last time I tried to kiss you, this time I''m pulling at you. He''s a scum!" Su Yao said angrily, "are you stupid? Do you want to go to Tang Wei? " Bo Yan could only say, "this is an accident. I didn''t expect Tang Wei to be on the playground..." "Explain less." Su Yao bited his teeth fiercely, "I think you are just a demon. You can''t respect yourself if you like Tang Wei!" Bo Yan pauses. She first looks at Su Yao for a while, and then smiles. The smile seems a little It''s heartbreaking. She said, "maybe you''re right." Su Yao stared at Bo Yan''s face. "If this goes on, I suggest dad send you abroad, so that you don''t care about Tang Wei." "No," he said Thin Yan while finishing schoolbag, side way, "I don''t want to leave white city." "You just don''t want to leave Tang Wei!" Su Yao raised his voice, "Bo Yan! People don''t like you! People just think you''re cheap and funny. What do you do when you stick it up? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1102 Su Yao almost said this sentence with a roaring voice. He obviously didn''t think about what Bo Yan would do after listening to it. In a way, there is no essential difference between him and those people in the school. The only difference is that Su Yao started from Bo Yan''s good. However, some words, even for the good of others, are really too ugly. Bo Yan stood there, quietly waiting for Su Yao to vent his emotions, and then said softly, "I know what you said." She knew it, but she couldn''t get away from it. Hearing Bo Yan''s reply, Su Yao was stunned at first. Then he was so angry that he threw Bo Yan''s hand away. Seeing her pack, he grabbed Bo Yan''s bag and threw it to the ground. Heavy a sound, let thin Yan all froze. God, why is he so angry? "Can you..." Su Yao gasped. Maybe he was so angry by Bo Yan''s attitude that he couldn''t speak smoothly. He pointed to Bo Yan and pointed to her nose and scolded her head and face. "Can you stop being so shameful? Dad raised you so big, what are you doing! How long have you been following Tang Wei''s ass? Do you just like chasing people? Is that fun for you? " Bo Yan quietly picked up the schoolbag on the ground. The books and test papers in it were scattered all over the ground because of Su Yao''s throwing. She bent down to sort them out bit by bit. During the whole process, the girl hung her head and her hair fell down in her ears. She was always silent in the face of other people''s criticism. So silent that Su Yao even felt that she didn''t feel shame and sting. How can anyone with a little self-esteem pursue a person for more than ten years? At the age of five, Tang Wei and her realized that they had never given her a good look. They were all like this. Bo Yan was still foolishly bearing everything! Is that what she should have done? They are both extreme, one extreme to vent, one extreme to bear. Su Yao was angry, but he looked at Bo Yan straighten up again, and felt that she was too fragile. He came forward to help Bo Yan take the bag. "If you die in the future, you must be stupid." "Who said it wasn''t?" Thin Yan answered in a low voice, "but what can I do? Su Yao, when you tell me how to do it, some people keep saying that the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation has nothing to do with the children of the next generation, but in fact, it''s impossible. " Every time some people say this with high sounding and awe inspiring righteousness, but it is not the case at all. The enmity and involvement of the previous generation will be related to children, and even the next generation will be dragged into the water. No one is innocent. Children, in particular, are even less likely to stay out. They are the inheritors of this kind of enmity. If you have to say something that has nothing to do with children, then the best way is not to even have children, so For them, it is the only way to really save them from the abyss of the previous generation. The love and hate between Tang poetry and Bo Ye created Tang Wei''s childhood, his indifference and precocity. Later, the communication between tranquility and Tang poetry led to Tang Wei''s deep hatred for Bo Yan. There was a reason for everything. Bo Yan clearly understood that he could not escape by escaping. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1103 Bo Yan once heard a song saying that the earth is not big enough, lovers and enemies will meet. The more you flee, the more you meet. Why don''t mortals have Mengpo tea. "If I knew I was afraid." Thin Yan clenched a finger, head up honest face can? Knowing that you can''t escape, it''s better to make friends with disaster one day. Su Yao looked at Bo Yan''s eyes and suddenly felt that he could not understand his sister. In the years when he left Su''s family and went to study abroad, Boyan''s world was full of young people called Tang Wei, who even lived together. Under such circumstances, how many people could live without friction? At this moment, Su Yao finally got a cognition. A cognition that he would not even admit. He can''t save Bo Yan. He can''t be the Savior of Boyan. Su Yao''s eyes darkened. "Bo Yan, as long as I''m here one day, I''ll try my best to stop Tang Wei from coming to you and you from looking for Tang Wei." Bo Yan walked up the stairs, a little unable to understand Su Yao''s idea, "why?" "He doesn''t deserve it." Su Yao came over from behind Bo Yan, gritting his teeth. Then he grabbed Bo Yan''s hand and took her upstairs. It seemed that he was still angry. "Wait a minute, play games with me." "The horror game again!" Bo Yan''s face will change when he hears the words "playing games" from Su Yao. After all, the shadow of being robbed and pulled by Su Yao to play horror Games has not passed yet, "can''t you..." "I''ll protect you as your teammate." Su Yao pursed his lips and looked at Bo Yan. "Sometimes you have to train your courage, don''t you? At least I can be tough when I''m bullied in the future. " Thin Yan''s eyelashes trembled and didn''t speak. She took out her mobile phone and looked at the calendar. It has been several days since she was expelled from Tang Wei''s family. She was still thinking about how to take care of herself after being expelled. He is so smart that he won''t be wronged. Bo Yan sighed in his heart, "after a while, there will be art performances in school." Su Yao took Bo Yan to the study, put the bag on the stall, opened the PS4 to pick up Bo Yan''s words, "I just transferred to the past, didn''t hear." "Well, did you make any new friends at school?" "Please, elder sister, don''t ask me such boring questions in the same way as an elder, OK?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "what''s the age, new friends or not. I don''t have to make friends. " Su Yao''s own ideas are too many, Bo Yan can''t stop anything, she accompanied Su Yao to sit down on the blanket, "so, how do you feel about the school?" "Very good." After a pause, Su Yao continued, "but many people have told me about Tang Wei, just like..." Just like the existence of Tang Wei is the pride of the school. Is he as good as that? Su Yao said he could not understand. "Tang Wei, he''s really smart." Thin Yan cut hair just way, "you stay for a long time will know." "I''m not interested in knowing." Su Yao said dully, "three words do not leave Tang Wei. It is estimated that Tang Wei''s mother is not like you." Two people played the game until midnight, and this time Bo Yan''s scream was much better than that of the last time. Even when shooting, he aimed a lot at his heart. This rapid progress made Su Yao feel a little incredible, "you secretly contact me to play the game on your back?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1104 "No Thin Yan a face innocent, "this is my second time and you fight." "How could that..." Su Yao was stunned, then snatched the handle from Bo Yan, "Bo Yan, you can''t be a Genius? " Bo Yan was amused by Su Yao''s words, "what do you say? I''m just used to this game mode." "My God, even I am a boy who is nervous when playing games. You are used to playing once?" Su Yao exclaimed at Bo Yan''s reaction now, "what kind of adaptability are you? I think dad really should send you abroad to cultivate you." "If you can..." Bo Yan''s words have deep meaning that Su Yao can''t understand. She looks up and smiles at Su Yao, "I really want to leave this place." But she was cruel. If not, how could she. The next morning at the school gate, Bo Yan found something unusual. She and Su Yao walked back and forth to the school. Before they got to the door, they found that there were many people standing near the exhibition window on the street. Everyone seemed to be watching something. They got close. Everyone turned to see her and Su Yao, and then the crowd dispersed. Bo Yan was surprised by everyone''s reaction, but what followed were those strange eyes and the voice of discussion that made her back cool. "It''s her. It''s her. I''m right." "I''ve seen her in the hallway before." "Yes, I''ve heard of her name. I''ve never been clear with Ren Qiu?" "It''s disgusting to think that with a pure face you can have an affair with others at school." "It''s Bo Yan. I knew she had a deep heart..." "Who is the boy beside her?" "The new student who just transferred to school yesterday must have been cheated by her face again. Although she looks good, she must be very dirty inside. Both Mr. Ren Qiu and elder martial brother Tang Wei have been kept in the dark. " Such comments passed Bo Yan''s ears for countless times. She stood in the same place, feeling cold all over, and her blood was flowing against the current. What happened? Why Why is Tang Wei involved? Su Yao couldn''t listen any more. He frowned and came forward. When he saw the photos pasted in the exhibition window, he was shocked. That''s the scene of Boyan and Tang Wei confronting each other on the playground last night. In another scene, Tang Wei comes up and grabs Boyan''s hand. Then he appears and grabs Boyan from Tang Wei''s hand. At first glance, it looks like they are fighting for Boyan. Su Yao, who had never thought that he would be photographed secretly, suddenly turned pale, and his tone rose, "who did it take?" Passers-by around the sound of a discussion, but we can not give the answer, can only grasp Bo Yan attack, "I don''t know, all this, can''t be false?" "That is, no matter who shot it, it reveals Bo Yan''s true face, which is a good thing!" "Let''s see how shameless Bo Yan is." "How shameless! Actually collude with our elder martial brother Tang Wei! Is elder martial brother the one you can think of At this time, one of Tang Wei''s fans rushed forward and grabbed Bo Yan''s clothes. Before she could react, Bo Yan was pushed on the ground with her bag and her hair was grabbed. The sting from her scalp made her exclaim, "what are you going to do?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1105 "I''ll teach you a shameless woman!" I can''t believe that such vicious words will come out of the mouth of a person who has nothing to do with Bo Yan, but the girl obviously didn''t mean to let Bo Yan go, and everyone around followed suit. Everyone seemed to encourage the girl to fight against Bo Yan and said, "well done! Thin Yan is shameless, thin Yan deserves it "I really think how beautiful I am! Who knows that the soul is so ugly, every day in the boys around! " "This kind of woman can''t enter the society any more. She''s playing tricks!" "It''s said that there are still male students who have a secret love for Bo Yan in the school. Now you can see Bo Yan''s true face clearly!" The passer-by directly grabs Bo Yan''s hair and pulls it up. Su Yao turns back to the crowd and sees Bo Yan being bullied on the ground. Suddenly he gets angry, "what are you doing! Let her go "Don''t be fooled by Bo Yan! She''s a fox, taking advantage of everyone''s sympathy "Yes, it''s not a lesson!" "I''ve been upset with her pathetic expression for a long time, and I''m trying to hook up with boys everywhere with this expression!" "Let go!" Su Yao yelled, but because it was a girl who was fighting against Bo Yan, he was not convenient to fight against the girl. He could only be angry on one side, "are you all blind? What did Bo Yan do to you! Why do you do this to her? " "A person against her, it may be a personal grudge, everyone against her, it must be her fault!" Someone moved out such a logic, "it must be thin Yan''s indecency!" Rumors are passing by one after another. One beautiful morning, under the language attack and the numbness of passers-by, Bo Yan was completely smashed. No one came forward to help her up, just like a street mouse. Su Yao wanted to pull Bo Yan up, but he was stopped by his classmates. "You should have a good look at her real face Eyes "That is, don''t be cheated, Bo Yan is a bitch!" It''s hard to imagine that passers-by would be so vicious to a girl who has no intersection. Su Yao was stopped in front of him, and he could not get away from him. He could only shout, "who are you! It has nothing to do with you. Just go away. Is the road your home! Why... " "There must be something wrong with her, otherwise why do people treat her like this?" The victim guilt theory reached a peak at this moment. Bo Yan is still suffering from fists and kicks. In full view of the public, Su Yao''s eyes, and everyone''s laughter, ridicule, applause and onlookers, she is pushed to the ground by several people she doesn''t know, pulling her hair and kicking her feet at the same time. She doesn''t dare to cry for pain, for fear of a heavier blow. The whole world is crumbling. Dignity is falling apart bit by bit at the same time. Because of Tang Wei, she was humiliated so far She couldn''t imagine that she would have to How much unfair treatment continue to suffer If someone is willing to stand up and speak for themselves at this time At this time, a voice split the crowd, even with a little serious, "what are you doing! Is there a group fight at the school gate in broad daylight? " All of them were surprised. Looking back, they saw Ren Qiu and Tang Wei standing together. It was obviously Ren Qiu who spoke just now. They must have come together. They happened to encounter this kind of thing in the street, and they are walking towards here at this moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1106 A few people began to fear, looking at Tang Wei''s momentum is not easy to provoke, will not be to support the girls on the ground, right? "What are you doing? We''re just teaching her a lesson. " Tang Wei frowned and his voice was indifferent. "If you don''t teach me a lesson, who do you think you are?" his voice was completely broken at the moment when you came near to see the situation inside. Lying on the ground, thin body, hair, is thin face. Tang Wei''s pupils shrank, and his voice was shaking. "Thin Yan Lying on the ground, the girl slowly looked up with a piece of dark blue on her face. I don''t know who kicked her. She and Tang Wei looked at each other. At this moment, all her emotions collapsed in an instant. Bo Yan didn''t make a sound, but there were two tears falling slowly from her wide open eyes. She didn''t cry, she didn''t even sob. The little girl bit her teeth silently, but her tears couldn''t stop falling. She couldn''t control it. Her heart is breaking. Tang Wei stood there, feeling that the whole person was stabbed and nailed to the cross by a sharp sword. An indescribable stinging pain gradually diffused in his body, and then slowly occupied the whole brain. He did not expect that Bo Yan would appear in front of him in such a gesture. She''s so weak, she doesn''t say a word when she is wronged, but her bones are so hard. No matter how malicious the world treats her, she''s trying to live a hard life. She''s such a woman. Tang Wei thinks that she can''t see the feeling of giving up in Bo Yan''s eyes in her life. Even if she''s retreating, she''s not reconciled. How can it be How can He saw the collapse in her eyes, the despair that the whole world was destroyed. At that moment, Tang Wei felt as if he was dumb. He couldn''t say a word. He looked up and saw the picture pasted on the exhibition window. He frowned and said, "who put this on?" Hearing Tang Wei''s question, no one dares to say a word. Ren Qiu quickly helped Bo Yan up from the ground. When he saw them help, some people were especially dissatisfied, "what are you doing? Want to be a messenger of justice? She deserves it "Yes, she''s the one who doesn''t behave herself. We didn''t do anything wrong!" All the people around feel that they are doing the right thing. Tang Wei feels shocked when he looks at it. Ren Qiu holds Bo Yan up and walks another street to the school. There is a clinic in the school. There were still a group of people shouting behind him, but as if he didn''t hear it, Su Yao watched his sister being taken away by others, and rushed to Tang Wei anxiously, "is that how you treat her when I''m not here! Even if she is misunderstood by others and abused by others in public, are you so indifferent? " He was indifferent. It''s a perfect adjective for Tang Wei. He is so cold that even Su Yao feels cold hearted. It''s time for him to feel sorry for the girl who grew up together when she was beaten and scolded like this. He stood so calm and rational, asked who did it, and didn''t do anything else! What kind of boy does Bo Yan like? What kind of cold heart does a person who can witness everything with his own eyes but is too numb have? Su Yao couldn''t imagine how Bo Yan came over these years. She was alone In the face of such an indifferent Tang Wei, how much suffering has he suffered? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1107 Tang Wei''s eyes were cold, and he didn''t make any refutation to Su Yao''s question. He glanced around the students who had been watching. Many people were scared away by his terrible eyes, and ran to the teaching building one by one. When the crowd dispersed, only Su Yao and Tang Wei were left to confront each other, but they didn''t confront each other for too long, so they chose to go to the clinic first Depending on the situation, when he finally arrived at the door, Tang Wei''s step was a meal. Su Yao also stopped and looked back at the tall and thin boy standing there. Tang Wei stood in the corridor at the door, like a young emperor, with a chill on his rebellious and beautiful eyes. Facing Su Yao''s dissatisfaction, he said, "what you just said is very interesting. Why should I help Bo Yan?" "You''ve gone too far..." Su Yao took a step forward, "Bo Yan likes you so much, you don''t know Why do you treat her like this? " "She likes me..." Tang Wei lengthened his tone, "what''s the matter with me? If she likes me, I have to like her, too? Is it a crime that I don''t like her? It turns out that in this world, as long as you like a person, you can use your love for that person to kidnap him morally? " Su Yao was so impressed by Tang Wei''s words that he couldn''t say anything else. "Tang Wei, even if you have your own human rights, but Bo Yan likes you so much, you should always feel sorry What''s more, don''t you know what a blow it is to a girl like this in the morning? " "That''s interesting." Tang Wei grinned. He was clearly smiling, but he didn''t have a smile in his eyes. "Like me, I didn''t force her. Should I be responsible for her because she likes me? What''s the matter with her? What''s the matter with me? I don''t have any blood relationship with her, and I have nothing else to do with it. Do I love her? For what? Do you think space has changed? " "But because of you, she became like this -" "I said it countless times!" Tang Wei accentuated the tone, "I didn''t force her to like me when she was smart. If she wanted to like me, she would like me. If she didn''t like me, I didn''t care. What does the whole process have to do with me? Now you come to accuse me of not being responsible for her. What am I responsible for? I don''t like her. She is amorous. Do you want me to respond? Does she like me or force me? " Su Yao was shaking all over, "Tang Wei You scum "No mistake." Tang Wei shrugged his shoulders and gladly accepted the scum''s name, "I''m really scum. Unfortunately, I won''t change it." He is more rebellious than his father, even if he is a scum, so what? There are so many scum in the world. Each of them depends on his ability to be a scum. Is Bo Yan''s life and death related to himself? It doesn''t matter. Tang Wei stood there with his hands in his pockets, looking at Su Yao with no expression on his face, as if he were looking at a stranger. "When you finish speaking, get out of the way. I have something to ask for Ren Qiu." "You''ll regret it." Su Yao gritted his teeth, as if trying to anger Tang Wei with words, "Tang Wei, you will regret treating Bo Yan like this one day! If Bo Yan leaves you, then he must leave completely. You can''t find her in the whole world! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1108 Tang Wei didn''t expect to hear this kind of words from Su Yao''s mouth. It''s not that he never guessed such a future, but whenever he thought about it, he would instinctively avoid this problem. Subconsciously, maybe Tang Wei didn''t want this to happen. But now, the paper was pierced by Su Yao, and Tang Wei was cold all over. For a long time, he didn''t have such a shocking feeling. He stood there, his expression changed rapidly, but at last he became gloomy. The young man stood there with one hand in his pocket. It seemed that those changes had never happened before. His eyes were closed. At that moment, he was like mountains and rivers drooping in his eyes. Then he was willing to answer Su Yao''s question. "I won''t regret it." Tang Wei smiles, but there seems to be a storm hidden in his eyes. He says, "Bo Yan''s feelings have nothing to do with me. If she completely disappears from my world, it may be a relief for me." Su Yao lowered his head and gave a sneer. Danton. Then I saw Su Yao standing there and said, "this is what you said. Don''t regret it in the future." Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks. He sees Su Yao come forward and push the door of Bo Yan''s infirmary. It turned out that the door of the infirmary was not closed at all! So So Tang Wei felt a chill from head to foot. Bo Yan must have heard all the words he said to Su Yao just now He vowed that Bo Yan''s life and death had nothing to do with him. He righteously got rid of all the responsibilities of himself and Bo Yan Must have been heard by Bo Yan! Su Yao went in and saw Ren Qiu squatting on the ground, wiping the wound on Bo Yan''s knee. Bo Yan''s face leaned weakly against the bed, and a band aid was pasted on her face. It seemed that Ren Qiu had just pasted it on her. Su Yao went in and asked, "how are you?" Outside, Su Yao doesn''t mention that Bo Yan is his sister. He stubbornly wants to appear beside her as a boy. "Nothing." When Bo Yan sees Tang Wei, his expression shrinks obviously, even his shoulder shakes. This kind of reaction can be confirmed completely. Bo Yan just heard it. She heard Tang Wei''s heartless and cold-blooded remarks. Tang Wei witnessed Bo Yan''s reaction, but he felt as if he was dumb and could not say anything else to explain. But after a second thought, why do you want to explain? Explain what? Mingming thin Yan itself has nothing to do with himself, why should he care? Tang Wei takes a deep breath and follows Su Yao. Then he sees Ren Qiu disinfect Bo Yan''s wound and bandage it himself. When he sees Ren Qiu''s serious and distressed eyes, Tang Wei''s heart pricks. He I can''t stand Ren Qiu who shows such an expression to Bo Yan. But Tang Wei didn''t show it. He just frowned. Bo Yan caught Tang Wei frowning. He thought he had another opinion on himself, so he said quickly, "I don''t care You can go back first. " Su Yao didn''t have time to comfort Bo Yan, so Tang Wei said in a sarcastic voice, "what is this skin injury? I just came to see Ren Qiu, but I didn''t come to see you. Ren Qiu, you can go. " Ren Qiu stood up from the ground, his eyes still fell on Bo Yan. Then he turned to Tang Wei and said, "no, Bo Yan is like this. I don''t worry." Tang Wei frowned even more, "what do you have to worry about? She can''t die. " Say that in front of Bo Yan. With that, Tang Wei receives Bo Yan''s eyes. He doesn''t know why his heart is trembling. At that moment, he can''t look directly at Bo Yan''s eyes. "Tang Wei, it''s too hard for you to speak." After hearing what Tang Wei said, Ren Qiu took a worried look in the direction of Bo Yan. Then he went forward and began to examine Bo Yan''s wound. "You can''t say that, you know?" Tang Wei pursed his lips. However, his thin face''s eyelashes were trembling, as if he was about to cry. This kind of expression made Tang Wei say one after another, "who can I show you? Pretend to be wronged. " Bo Yan''s fingers cling to the sheets. Tang Wei can''t stand her. Every time, he seems to be aggrieved and shows it in front of the public. He doesn''t even know whether his anger is due to Bo Yan''s poor appearance or Bo Yan''s pathetic expression let others see it. Facing Tang Wei''s satire, Bo Yan always adopts a silent attitude. She quietly accepts everything. Tang Wei even thinks that Bo Yan is not like her biological mother at all. An MI that kind of ruthless woman, how to give birth to a thin Yan such a loser. If she had inherited the tranquil character and scheming, could she have been bullied to the present situation? Tang Wei thinks over and over again that he can''t understand. His current character is the upgraded version of Bo Ye. Isn''t there a little bit of peace in Bo Yan? He felt that Bo Yan was acting.Then the boy turned around and went out, "I''m upset to see your affectation." Bo Yan was struck by thunder, and his whole body was frozen there. When Tang Wei left, he turned his head and looked at her as if he were looking at a stray dog. "Stop acting, Bo Yan. I feel sick when you appear in my field of vision. I''m disgusted to be liked by you. Just disappear from my world. " Get out of my world. If it''s a fatal blow for Bo Yan to be targeted and beaten in public just now, now Tang Wei''s words are the last straw to crush the camel. She looks up and finally appears in her eyes - once just a hazy mood, but at this moment, her hatred is very clear. Hate. She was hating him. Tang Wei was surprised by Bo Yan''s eyes, but he didn''t show it. His heart was in a storm. As soon as he went out, the outside was already full of people. Many people are asking, "elder martial brother Tang Wei, are you here to see Bo Yan?" "Do you love her? Does Bo Yan deliberately hook you up? " "Listen up." Tang Wei felt that a knife like look came from behind, but he took a deep breath and said those hurtful words, "my personal life has nothing to do with you. Of course, Boyan has nothing to do with me. Don''t take the word "thin face" to my ear. I''m tired of it. " I don''t like it. At that moment, the whole inner world finally collapsed. She felt blurred in front of her eyes, but after that, she laughed, even in tears. She called to Tang Wei, who turned around and watched the crowd outside. Seeing the girl in tears, she said, "it''s so good, Tang Wei, I can not like you at last." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1109 All the people who heard this were surprised! Even Tang Wei''s breathing speeded up a lot. He couldn''t believe it. His Adam''s Apple moved up and down. His eyes stabbed at Bo Yan like a knife. Bo Yan thinks that if his eyes can kill people, he must have been cut to pieces by Tang Wei at this moment. She can only smile, as if to vent all her emotions, she laughed freely, "don''t you always want to hear this kind of words? Don''t you always want to get rid of me? Congratulations, Tang Wei, on successfully getting rid of my obsession with you. " Tang Wei felt that at that moment, he seemed to be stupid. What Bo Yan said was right. He was eager to see her give up on him, but why Thin Yan in front of all the people to say this, is equivalent to the dignity of their own hands broken. Don''t everyone think that she has been colluding with Tang Wei? Don''t everyone think that she is a boy on the left and a boy on the right? In their eyes, she is already unbearable, so since it''s all like this Why should she insist? Looking at the scar on her feet, Bo Yan cried and laughed. Her nerves seemed to collapse at that moment. She stared at Tang Wei''s face and then said, "I''ve finished what you want to hear, and then it''s my own business. No matter what, it''s none of your business. You can go. " You can go now. This is Tang Wei''s first time to see such a thin face. It''s like a broken pot. I don''t want anyone to save her. His heart was already in a storm, but Tang Wei didn''t say anything else, and didn''t even show any emotion on his face. From small to big, he has learned hypocrisy and indifference. How can he admit defeat at this time? So the boy laughed harder and looked into Bo Yan''s eyes. He said, "Oh, you know yourself. I didn''t come to the infirmary to see you, but to find Ren Qiu. Don''t think too highly of yourself. " Listen, even in the end, you have to give her another fatal blow. Bo Yan wiped a tear, then looked up and said to Tang Wei with a smile, "Oh, that''s my self indulgence." Tang only body meal, always feel that things have gradually exceeded the scope of his ability to bear. But he opened the door and went out without looking back. Regardless of Su Yao''s and Ren Qiu''s different eyes, he resolutely fell on the door. The high school students who stood outside waiting to see the good play began to roar, "elder martial brother Tang Wei, you hear me! Bo Yan is that kind of person! " "Yes, she''s showing her face now! I said, "this man has a deep heart." "Elder martial brother Tang Wei, we must not be soft hearted to people like Bo Yan!" "I think it''s better for us to write a letter to the headmaster''s office or the academic affairs office, and give Boyan a punishment! How can a person like her have the face to stay in school? " "That''s a good suggestion! When shall we do it? " All the rumors are offensive words. Everyone thinks that Bo Yan is a hypocritical woman, and Tang Wei thinks so. But But If so, why Tang Wei clenched his fingers. Why do you see her looking at Su Yao like asking for help Will his heart prick? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1110 However, Tang Wei still left. When he left, he slammed the door, and the sound of slamming the door was loud. Bo Yan felt that at that moment, his whole heart also wanted to be broken. He didn''t even have time to stop it. The atmosphere in the infirmary suddenly calmed down. Su Yao and Ren Qiu looked at each other for a while and sighed in their hearts. Ren Qiu stared at Su Yao''s face for a long time and asked his inner question, "what''s the relationship between you and Bo Yan?" This sudden rebirth caused Tang Wei''s violent mood fluctuation, but Ren Qiu felt that it had nothing to do with it. Bo Yan would not have a person like this all of a sudden. So there must be causes and consequences - Ren Qiu thought a lot but didn''t figure it out, and finally chose to ask Su Yao directly. Su Yao looks directly at Ren Qiu and takes another look at Bo Yan''s expression. At this moment, Bo Yan is shrinking into a ball and staying on the bed. His eyes are blank. It seems that all emotions have been broken and his eyes are so empty. Su Yao can only confess and hide it like this, which makes Ren Qiu doubt Bo Yan''s words. It will only cause more harm. He bit his teeth and said, "I''m her brother Su Yao." As soon as his younger brother came out, Ren Qiu was stunned. He thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t expect such a result. It turns out that Ren Qiu heard about Bo Yan''s family from Tang Wei. He naturally took Su Yao''s place and asked subconsciously, "so, are you actually Bo Yan''s father, the boy uncle Su took home?" Su Yao didn''t avoid it. In other words, he was always candid about the fact that he was not born to the Su family. He nodded and said, "well, my sister Boyan and I don''t have any blood relationship, and so do my father Su Qi." He was so calm that he surprised Ren Qiu. "How old are you?" ¡°16¡£¡± When Su Yao talked about his age, his voice dropped. "I''m two years younger than you." This two-year-old is like a natural moat. He can''t cross it. He can only be Boyan''s younger brother all his life. Ren Qiu patted him on the shoulder, "then you are much more mature than your peers. I''m Ren Qiu, vice president of the student union here. " "Hello." After getting to know each other briefly, Su Yao said directly, "there is a little girl named Xu Yao. Is she the president of your student union?" "Ah, yes:" Ren Qiu was a little surprised. Su Yao just came to school one day. How did he know Xu Yao? He asked, "how do you..." "I think..." Su Yao pursed his lips, thought about it and said, "this time my sister was secretly photographed in the exhibition window, someone secretly planned it." Ren Qiu''s eyes behind the lenses were a little deep. He didn''t think of this possibility. In other words, he didn''t think that Bo Yan''s younger brother, Su Yao, who was two years younger than them, would have such an idea. However, it is also very likely that he did not guess wrong. Someone must be following Bo Yan behind his back to take such a picture. Even don''t have the intention to put out, want is thin Yan become everyone''s target. What good is that for this mysterious man? "It''s very likely that she likes someone in Tang Wei''s life, so that''s why she did it." Su Yao said his conjecture in one breath, "she may think of Tang Wei as her own person, so she wants to revenge my sister." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1111 Su Yao''s tone doesn''t sound like a joke. Ren Qiu finally takes it seriously. He turns his head and looks at Bo Yan. The girl is still silent there. It seems that since Tang Wei left, all of Bo Yan''s consciousness has collapsed. She seems to be indifferent to the world. No matter what happens outside, she won''t have any response. Ren Qiu holds Bo Yan''s hand to attract her attention. Bo Yan suddenly recovered. Facing Ren Qiu, she was like a bird in shock, trying to pull her hand out of Ren Qiu''s palm. "Thin face." Ren Qiu''s expression was very serious. "Seriously tell me, have you noticed anyone following you recently?" Bo Yan was stunned, and then he whispered, "I I didn''t notice... " Yes, she lacks vigilance and defense against this society. It''s easy for someone to attack her behind her back. Bo Yan''s unprepared expression made Su Yao frown. "If you think about it, why does anyone know about you and Tang Wei?" Bo Yan was surprised. Bo Yan has always hidden her love for Tang Wei. What she is afraid of is that if things are exposed, her liking will affect Tang Wei, so she doesn''t mention her feelings for Tang Wei. Then, why do people deliberately capture her and Tang Wei? Someone must have known in advance that Bo Yan likes Tang Wei. Ren Qiu pushed his glasses, "Bo Yan, have you ever told anyone?" Bo Yan shook his head, "no more Forget it. " "Because of your personality!" Su Yao couldn''t stand it any more. He stood up with anger on his face and yelled at Bo Yan. "It''s because of your personality that anyone can bully that you are so shameful today! If you had a little backbone, you wouldn''t be like this! " Bo Yan opened her mouth to explain, but when she looked at Su Yao angrily, she swallowed all her words. What she wants to say, in fact, she has her own temper, but it''s about Tang Wei, so she can only be trampled on her bottom line. What would she say? She actually It''s coming to an end. "Have a good rest." Su Yao turned his back to Bo Yan and said, "after school at night, I will take you to the hospital for examination. If you are injured like this, mother Wang will be worried." After a pause, facing Bo Yan''s accident, Su Yao apologized, "I I''ll take you out to sleep in a room. " Bo Yan opened his eyes, "wait for Yao Yao You are under age... " "I know, so I need Mr. Ren Qiu''s help!" Su Yao turned to Ren Qiu and said, "can you take my sister with you at night Go to the hotel and have a room? " Ren Qiu was stunned by this, but then he thought that it was the safest way. When he went home with a thin face, his family would notice that if he came to school, Tang Wei and Bo Yan would be involved, and Bo Yan didn''t want Tang Wei to be dragged into the water. So she will definitely choose to live outside, and then go home when the trace of injury is light and the appearance can''t be seen. Ren Qiu nodded, "yes, come to me after school." Su Yao whispered a thank-you, and then the two teenagers walked out of the infirmary one by one, leaving only one person with a thin face. The empty room suddenly became extremely quiet, almost driving people crazy. There was a figure walking slowly out of the corner of the corridor of the infirmary. The young man''s eyes were cold and sharp, as dark as night. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1112 Bo Yan never thought that Su Yao and Ren Qiu had reached a consensus in such a short time. They were like old friends who had known each other for a long time. They were helping Bo Yan to discuss where to go tonight. Su Yao frowned at Bo Yan and said, "don''t talk. Now you don''t have the right to talk. Do you still want to choose a hotel?" "I just I don''t want to make a high profile... " Bo Yan whispered, "after all, I haven''t lived outside yet. This is my first time Go out and open a room... " On hearing this, the two boys who were still talking were stunned, and then turned red. Su Yao hesitated for a few seconds, then raised his voice, "you What do you think of you! Don''t you think it''s the first time I''ve opened a room for a girl in a hotel? " They are still high school students. When they hear words like "open a room" and "date", they will feel shy and want to escape. They don''t know enough about sex and desire. Often, they are separated from girls by a thick transparent wall. A little friction can make them blush at puberty. So at this moment, Su Yao and Ren Qiu are just like this. Bo Yan is lying on the bed with band aids on his face and ointment on his legs. He just opens his eyes and watches Su Yao stride out. "I don''t care! See what Mr. Ren Qiu arranges for you! Anyway, you don''t have class today. I''ll ask for leave for you. After school in the evening, I''ll pick you up! " Bo Yan was so directly arranged by Su Yao, her next trip behavior is a little confused, "how can you help me decide everything? Wait a minute, why can you ask for leave for me -- " " just me, your nominal relative! " Su Yao turned back and looked at Bo Yan fiercely, "don''t make any more trouble!" When he said this, the young man''s expression was so fierce and cruel, as if he hated his thin face. This kind of expression made Bo Yan stunned. What did she do wrong? However, only Su Yao knew that he was covering up his cowardice and guilty heart by pretending to be fierce. He didn''t want to see Bo Yan''s accident, her desperate eyes in public today, her heartbreak for Tang Wei, and even less When she was insulted, beaten and scolded by others, she didn''t even have the strength to help her. He was deeply aware of his own insignificance and incompetence, even such a weak face I can''t protect them. ****** after su Yao left, there were only Bo Yan and Ren Qiu left in the infirmary. Ren Qiu used to close the door of the infirmary for Bo Yan. When he turned back, he sighed, "Bo Yan, don''t take Tang Wei and Su Yao''s words to heart..." Thin Yan trembled her eyelashes. She seemed to be weak no matter when. It''s just so weak. How long can she last? If one day, Bo Yan''s spiritual world completely collapsed, what would she become? Ren Qiu didn''t dare to imagine, and he couldn''t imagine. He felt that Bo Yan, who was full of extremes, must have a very deep and hard bottom line in his heart. If he crossed that bottom line, then She will become another thin face that no one knows. Today''s Tang Wei, perhaps step by step Push her to this end. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1113 Ren Qiu couldn''t bear to see this happen, so he said to Bo Yan, "now Are you still sad? Say it and I''ll analyze it for you to make you feel better. " Bo Yan looks up at Ren Qiu with guard. Ren Qiu found that before, no matter what emotion, love or hate, or even fear, her eyes were clear and transparent. But now, her eyes were like a layer of fog, like an abyss, and she could no longer see clearly. "You can Don''t look at me like that. " Since Ren Qiu took Bo Yan out of the public school violence, she has always looked like this. She is at a loss, numb and painful. However, Ren Qiu doesn''t understand that she is only 18 years old. She is so young. Why Why do they live older than their peers? Thin Yan didn''t speak, just clenched the quilt under the body. "I know you''re scared, and I''m sorry. " Ren Qiu reached out and patted Bo Yan on the shoulder. Through this action to appease her, he let Bo Yan have a little trust in him, "but Bo Yan, many times, if you are wronged, you have to say it, you know?" If you are wronged, you have to say it, you know? This changed Bo Yan''s expression. She looked up at Ren Qiu, and there was a layer of water mist in her eyes. She always knew this truth. Crying children have sugar to eat, but But she had a deep-rooted idea in her heart, that is, the grievances she suffered from Tang Wei were not qualified to speak out. In the days of living together with Tang Wei in the singular number of years, Bo Yan has been domesticated by Tang Wei for a long time. Her every move is for him. Any behavior that would make Tang Wei feel unhappy, Bo Yan would not express it. So over time, little by little, she oppressed herself and put her real mood in the corner where nobody knew. She had to pretend to be OK to please Tang Wei. She forced her real self to the point where there was no way out. In other words Now thin Yan, has been unable to distinguish what is the real self. Is it the girl who has all kinds of fantastic ideas and can always come up with new ideas when people are confused, or is it the real self who lowers her bottom line again and again for Tang''s sake. Thin Yan shakes his head with tears, "a lot of times, even if wronged, say it, what can change?" Can it change anything? Or this is the most fatal and fundamental problem, because there will be no change in speaking out, so she will slowly endure her own mood. Bo Yan has long understood that even if she roars hysterically, no one can understand her. Ren Qiu felt sorry for such a thin face. "Maybe you can try to tell me You know, I''m studying psychology on my own. Maybe I can help you Bo Yan can only thank Ren Qiu for her kindness, but she can''t do anything else. Even if you read through all the psychology textbooks, after studying all the literature, you still can''t judge the heart thoroughly. Because people''s hearts can never be seen through, Tang Wei is such a person who knows his way well. "Bo Yan, you are too tired to live like this. Do you have to like Tang Wei?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1114 Do you have to like Tang Wei? Bo Yan can''t give her own answer. Ren Qiu was embarrassed to talk about it when he saw the blank and painful look in her eyes. He felt that Bo Yan was already ill and needed someone to relieve her. What is the meaning of liberation? Ren Qiu didn''t dare to think about it any more. He was so weak and stubborn as Bo Yan If you want to give up, you must experience that kind of pain. "I hope Tang Wei can have a good time for you now." Ren Qiu''s voice went down, "Bo Yan If you can completely forget Tang Wei, it may be over. " The love and hatred that has continued from the previous generation may be completely over. "Thin Yan eyes red," in fact, I think so, if I can like others like it "What thoughts do you have in mind about Tang Wei?" Ren Qiu changes his posture and sits down beside Bo Yan''s bed. Then he reaches out his hand and touches Bo Yan''s hair. He always feels that Bo Yan is like a small animal. Even her head looks like a pitiful little rabbit waiting to be touched. He doesn''t know where this feeling comes from. When he has such an idea, Ren Qiu can''t help feeling Bo Yan''s grievance Baba''s head is broken. "I..." After touching her, Ren Qiu jerked back her hand. "I don''t mean to scare you, I just want to help you open your heart a little bit. You always suppress yourself like this, and then Character can be distorted. " Bo Yan naturally knew that Ren Qiu was doing her good and nodded, "well, I know you all want to help me, just like Yao Yao. Although he usually talks fiercely, I know Yao Yao is a good boy. He is not bad in fact..." Ren Qiu is a little surprised to hear Bo Yan speak for Su Yao. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Bo Yan''s younger brother has always been making trouble for her. Many times, if he can''t help, he will be fierce again. He is as impulsive as a child in the rebellious period, but he never thought that Bo Yan would think about Su Yao. "Actually, I think Tang Wei is not bad either. He is just bad to me. " Bo Yan smiles with a farfetched smile. Her eyes are red again. When she looks up at Ren Qiu, her voice trembles. "Maybe it''s just that I''m willing to be humble If I could figure it out, maybe there would be no such miscellaneous things In fact, Tang Wei has never given me any hope. He has always been so indifferent to me, and I.... " And she. May like, is Tang Wei''s indifference, like is Tang Wei does not like her. Ren Qiu gently hugs Bo Yan into his arms, "I can''t listen to you any more. Bo Yan, let''s choose a way to stop all this. He made you lose face in front of the whole school. As his good friend, I feel sorry for you Why do you speak for Tang Wei? Don''t you think a man like him should be a scum man? " Speaking of the word "slag man", Bo Yan thought of Tang Wei''s fierce look in his mind. Mountains and rivers and sunsets stopped slowly in his eyes. As soon as he picked up his eyebrows, the corners of his mouth mocked lightly, and his eyebrows were startled and beautiful, he said with a fierce laugh - "Oh? Scum? Sorry, I''m scum. I''ve never asked you to do anything for me, have I? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1115 Perhaps in a way, this is the most wrong thing Tang Wei did, but it is also the most correct thing he did. He never covered up anything, and he never used any other good person''s rules to restrain himself. He was so clear about himself - I was a scum. What do you want scum to do? Tang Wei is not even afraid, and it doesn''t matter what the public thinks of him. I''m just a scum. I''m just a scum, and I don''t want to pretend to be affectionate or good. Compared with those people who are clearly doing extremely excessive things but still boasting that they are good men, Tang Wei''s scum is even a little decent. But even if it''s more dignified, it''s still hurting others. Tang Wei didn''t think it was such a harm alone. What a bad person can do is to hurt others. Isn''t it normal for Bo Yan to fall in love with a scum and be hurt? That''s why Bo Yan thinks Tang Wei is cruel. Because he is too terrible, too clear, too candid, and too calm. If you question him about any crime, he will admit it, even be calm and fearless. How cruel is a person who can deeply realize that he is just a scum? Thin Yan didn''t dare to think about it any more, just thinking about it, her heart was almost broken. Ren Qiu patted Bo Yan on the back and noticed her emotional fluctuation. "Don''t think about the things that make you sad any more. Bo Yan, you need a psychologist to get out of the shadow of Tang Wei." Bo Yan didn''t resist this time. She needed warmth. She really needed warmth and dependence. So she put her head on Ren Qiu''s shoulder, and as soon as she wanted to open her mouth to explain something, tears ran down her cheek. Ren Qiu was shocked, and Bo Yan cried silently. The tears fell down, and he couldn''t help it. He hurriedly grabbed a napkin for Bo Yan. Bo Yan wiped his tears and said, "in fact, my brother Yao, if I had a way..." Ren Qiu stopped and waited for her to go on. I heard Bo Yan say, "he said, let my father send me abroad, and then study abroad for a few years. In these years, I have completely lost contact with China. If I live alone, I may come over slowly." "It makes sense." Ren Qiu nodded seriously. "Because you can see Tang Wei everywhere now, that''s why you live in his shadow all the time. Maybe when you are away from him, you will never think of him again. " Thin Yan Zheng Zheng ground looks at Ren Qiu, "vice president also thinks so?" "It''s a personal idea." Ren Qiu narrowed his eyes and laughed. His eyes behind the lens were very gentle. He seemed to be treating his own little sister. "In fact, there is another way..." Lengthened tone, let thin Yan some curiosity. Seeing that Bo Yan''s attention came over, Ren Qiu pushed his glasses with a smile. With a hook on his lips, he said naturally, "if you fall in love with me, you can forget Tang Wei." Bo Yan was surprised. When she came back to her senses, she stammered and quickly explained with a red face, for fear that Ren Qiu might misunderstand, "no Well, vice president Ren Qiu, I I didn''t mean that. I Sorry, I didn''t mean to refuse you, but you are so sudden Ah, I don''t know what to say... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1116 Seeing that Bo Yan was in a hurry, Ren Qiu laughed wildly, and then said, "no, I''m kidding you. I see you are in a low mood, so I deliberately say this to divert your attention. Ha ha, don''t take it to heart. " Said to pinch thin Yan''s cheek. Thin Yan this just took a breath, murmur, have nothing good, have nothing good. She has always been afraid of causing trouble. Perhaps such a thin face, too kind, will let Tang Wei has been pressing her step by step. She looked out of the window. "Isn''t senior brother Ren Qiu going to class today?" "I don''t care today." Ren Qiu waved her hand, which meant to reassure her. Then the young man blinked and reflected a cunning light behind the lens. "I''m the only one like Tang who has finished all the courses." Bo Yan was surprised, "really? No one has ever heard of it - " " those who achieve great things tend to keep a low profile. " Ren Qiu held his hands on his chest. "Tang Wei is famous too early. Everyone knows that he has amazing talent, so he can''t hide it. But if Tang Wei is allowed to choose, he will probably choose the same way as me, avoid the public''s ears and eyes, and do all kinds of research himself." What he said was right, and Bo Yan nodded, "you''re right. Tang Wei really hates that people around him are always looking at him with the eyes of child prodigy. He doesn''t like to be defined by the traditional social rules." "That''s right, so hiding, sometimes for better development." Ren Qiu said to Bo Yan, "most of the time, it''s better to hide your real strength, and don''t rush to prove how powerful you are. Time will prove everything. You don''t need to take out all your talents to show everyone how powerful you are. This can also be called playing the pig and eating the tiger. Anyway, Tang Wei and I don''t like pretending to be forced very much. " Ren Qiu seemed to reason with Bo Yan. Bo Yan looked into his eyes and suddenly understood. "You mean, tell me not to be too busy exposing myself..." "Yes." Ren Qiu responded to Bo Yan, "everything you have is something they can''t get. As long as you wait for the day when you can come back, powerful and excellent you will be enough to hit them in the face." This sentence has brought enough shock to Bo Yan. After a long time, Bo Yan can still remember what Ren Qiu said to her at that time, which has given her all the courage and strength to come back. Later, Ren Qiu sat in the infirmary with Bo Yan for a long time and talked a lot. Until Bo Yan''s mood was relieved, Ren Qiu was relieved. "You see, you can talk to me from the bottom of your heart. As I said, I''ve read the textbook of psychology. Mian Qiangqiang can still help you. How about having a good mood? " "Well." Thin Yan nods, "the pressure is not as big as before." "I''m looking forward to the day when you counter attack." Ren Qiu looked into Bo Yan''s eyes with a smile, "because I know that one day you will rise. Bo Yan, this is what your eyes tell me. Everyone thinks you are fragile and soft, but your eyes are firmer than anyone else. " He knows that one day thin face will change, will become all people do not recognize the appearance. And all he has to do is make it happen. Let Bo Yan reverse, and then accompany her to watch her come back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1117 Su Yao came to pick up Bo Yan after school in the evening. He pushed the door and saw that Bo Yan was asleep. Subconsciously, he lightened his steps. When the boy came to the bedside and saw the band aid on Bo Yan''s face, his eyes showed a complex emotion. Once this elder sister could only bully herself, but now Su Yao clenched his fist and thought of something. He looked around and confirmed Ren Qiu''s absence. It''s estimated that Bo Yan is sleeping, and he doesn''t disturb her, so he''s gone. But now that school is over, he should be coming soon, right? After waiting for five minutes in the infirmary, as expected, Ren Qiu came. He pushed the door in a hurry. "I''m sorry, I''m a little late. I just saw Tang Wei at the school gate. He had been picked up." "So you went to see Tang Wei." Su Yao said, "wake up my sister. Let''s send her to open a room." "Well." Ren Qiu nodded, pushed a pair of glasses, "go to W Hotel, I have already arranged." "OK, I called the driver to wait at the back door of the school." Su Yao went to the bed and gently picked up Bo Yan. She''s so thin. It''s like she''ll break if she works harder. Su Yao''s idea just flashed through his mind. Then he bit his teeth and took Bo Yan out of the room. Ren Qiu followed him and closed the door of the clinic. ****** Bo Yan woke up to find herself in a very luxurious hotel. She was stunned, looking at the splendid decoration around her. She couldn''t recover for a moment. When did she get to such a high-level place? When I look at the bedside, I see the note left by Su Yao and Ren Qiu. I can see that Su Yao''s handwriting is crooked, and Ren Qiu''s handwriting is the rest. Write to let her have a good rest these two days, temporarily do not come to school, afraid to affect her mood. On the other side of the school, Ren Qiu is from the student union and will help Bo Yan deal with things well. In a word, she doesn''t have to worry about it. She''s sleeping in the hotel these two days and giving them the rest. Thin Yan looked at the note, feel a little sour nose. She has always thought that the world will only be malicious to her, but did not expect that there are people willing to care about themselves. Put down the note, thin Yan choose to take a bath, wash away a body of negative emotions and negative thoughts, give yourself a good relax. After taking a bath, Bo Yan comes out with a whole body of heat. When she cleans her hair, she hears someone knocking at the door. At first, she thought it was an illusion, but after listening for a while, she finds that someone is knocking at the door. Bo Yan didn''t think much about it. He thought Su Yao and Ren Qiu had come to see her. Unexpectedly, when he opened the door, it was Tang Wei''s face standing outside. Thin Yan was stunned, for a moment breathing was still the same. How could So? Before she had time to think about it, Tang Wei squeezed into her room in a defiant manner, looked around and said with a sneer, "Ren Qiu really loves you and is willing to open such an expensive suite for you, eh?" "You..." When Tang Wei invades the room, Bo Yan feels that the sense of security all over her body is like being emptied. She steps back and says, "Why are you here?" "Why not here?" Tang Wei sneered, and his rebellious eyes became more and more startling, "don''t you know? This hotel is under the name of Bo. Are you serious about asking such a stupid question? Well At that moment, Bo Yan was struck by thunder. Seeing Tang Wei approaching step by step, she had no way back and fell on the sofa, "no Don''t come here... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1118 At this time, Bo Yan''s words are almost useless. Tang Wei easily intruded into her room, and even forced her to the corner of the sofa. Then the boy came forward, pressed one knee on the corner of the sofa cushion, and casually reached out and held Bo Yan''s throat. She''s too fragile. What Tang Wei has to admit is that Boyan has a kind of beauty, a kind of fragile beauty that makes people feel shocking. Therefore, the man close to her can''t help but want to protect her, because her eyes are too attractive. Can easily evoke a man''s sense of protection. At this moment, she looked at Tang Wei with those eyes. Her eyes were slightly red, as if she was nervous and afraid. This expression made Tang Wei feel comfortable to a great extent. He laughed and laughed coldly, "afraid?" Bo Yan''s whole body began to shiver. As soon as she took a bath, she heard a knock on the door. She came to open the door. She never thought that Tang Wei would stand outside the door. As long as the door opened, her world would be destroyed by Tang Wei. The young man''s eyes fell down thin Yan''s throat on her thin neck bone. They stayed there for a moment, then became deeper and deeper. It was dark as if it was late at night, which could draw people into the abyss. Bo Yan''s sixth sense tells him that if he goes on like this, he will die without a burial place. Just looking at Tang Wei''s indifferent eyes, she was about to collapse. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei turns a blind eye to Bo Yan''s struggle. In other words, he has been used to Bo Yan''s struggle for a long time. He ignores her inner suffering. He straightens his long legs, presses the mat and puts Bo Yan in his corner. All over the world, are Tang Wei''s breath. "You are very clever." Tang Weisong holds Bo Yan''s hair instead. The hand that had been put on her neck was released. Under normal circumstances, Bo Yan felt that she should let go - but now, she felt more and more out of breath. I can''t breathe. I''m about to suffocate when I''m watched by Tang Wei Bo Yan shook his head, "no I''m not playing tricks. " "During the day in front of school students to pretend how pure appearance, is not to let more people see your grievances? Well Tang Wei''s voice was so cold that he didn''t think about any feelings of Bo Yan at all, "like me, do you feel aggrieved? Ah? I''ve been wronged so much that I like you - but Bo Yan, I beg you to like me? My world of Tang Wei, will you die without you? " The cold words are like knives coming towards Bo Yan. Just hearing his voice, Bo Yan feels that he has split his skin. I like Tang Wei How could it be so painful? "Now it''s better, because I''m injured. I played truant and stayed in the infirmary with Ren Qiu all day. Who knows what you''ll do when you get together all day?" "I didn''t --" hearing this, Bo Yan immediately explained to himself, "I didn''t do anything with Ren Qiu. Don''t say such things --" "no?" As if hearing a joke, Tang Wei said, "who are you, I don''t know? Bo Yan - I really don''t want to insult you with those words, but you, you have really disgusted me. I have already reminded you to distance yourself from Ren Qiu. He is not a person like you, so what are you doing? Your behavior is never consistent with your words and deeds. You are good at saying one thing and doing another. " Thin face shivers, staring at Tang Wei, red eyes. "That''s not enough. I found out that Su Yao and Ren Qiu were the two people who opened this room for you at the front desk today!" When he said this, Tang Wei''s voice suddenly increased, as if he was in a rage. Bo Yan didn''t know why Tang Wei was so angry, but the breath around him had been suppressed, like a huge wave, trying to swallow her. "No, in fact, I refused at the beginning But Yao Yao said, "when I go home like this, my family will worry about my grievances at school, and then make trouble..." I don''t want to cause trouble to you because my family makes trouble and knows about me and you. But Bo Yan didn''t have time to say that. Tang Wei had already started. She thought that he was going to hit her, but when Tang Wei raised his hand, he suddenly froze. Bo Yan''s bathrobe, because she dodged, pulled away. Exposed in his eyes, is a full of delicate skin, like a good cream, Tang Wei feel like a fire burned from head to foot, in an instant on the point of boiling all his blood. Breathing, accelerating suddenly He suddenly remembered the thin face he saw in the bathroom that day, shivering and unprepared, like a little beast waiting to be hunted, exposing all his helpless places. And now, at this moment, this second of thin Yan overlap. Tang Wei thinks he''s going to turn into a devil next second and break Bo Yan apart - he wants to eat her, and he thinks he''s crazy. It''s not love, and it''s not in his heart. All he has in his mind is biting and bleeding. He smashes her and rubs her into his own flesh and blood. All his life, it''s his prey.Tang Wei''s eyes were like a circle of blood red fog. Hormones in this moment in the silent air violent collision friction, stupid sprouting age, the heart of the devil from the crevice, all his thinking a fire. Hurt her, tear her, own her. These crazy ideas run through Tang Wei''s mind, violent and fierce. When he comes back to find what he has done, Bo Yan has fallen on the sofa. This kind of skin touch makes Tang Wei''s nerve endings play a sharp sound. - when he thinks that Bo Yan and two men are going to open a room, and Su Yao and Ren Qiu take her into the hotel together, Tang Wei will think out of control, what will the three of them do in the hotel? The picture played back in his mind over and over again until he couldn''t stop. It''s obvious that Bo Yan, who just came to open the door, just took a bath and only wore a bathrobe. This image makes Tang Wei want to be angry on the spot. How can she How can "You made a mistake, Tang Wei. It''s not like this at all..." The desperate explanation will only make him more furious. Tang Wei knew that he was not driven by any inexplicable emotions. What drove him was Genji''s anger and ambition. The devil he was hiding in his heart and wanted to destroy was easily released by Bo Yan''s eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1119 "How can you be so dirty..." Tang Wei bites a deep scar on Bo Yan''s shoulder and even sees blood. He really treats her as a prey. In Tang Wei''s heart, there is always a manic desire to vent in his repressed heart. He has been a gifted child prodigy for a long time. He smiles at others every day and appreciates the darkness of society too early. As a result, his heart is gradually suppressed and another manic soul is extended. Thin Yan feel pain, incomparable pain, more painful than the body is her heart, why, why Tang only want to say she is dirty? She couldn''t understand it, and she couldn''t explain it for herself. Seeing that she turned her face, Tang Wei thought that she didn''t want to face herself, so he squeezed her chin and turned her face. "Why, do you still feel aggrieved? What''s the white lotus Bo Yan didn''t speak. Tang Wei sneered, and his rebellious and beautiful eyes became more and more soul stirring. "When I saw you enter the hotel with those two boys, I knew who you were. Have them to accompany you, in your side, life must be particularly happy, right? Bo Yan - I really look down on you. Even Ren Qiu is going to pull into the water. What are you thinking about? Do you want all men to fall in love with you? " "I didn''t..." Those words could not be uttered, Bo Yan trembled, "I didn''t do that kind of thing, I''m not so unbearable as you said -" "is that right?" Tang Wei smiles like a devil. He stares at the blood oozing from Bo Yan''s shoulder. It''s like he is stung by the bright red blood. His pupils shrink and become a dark abyss. He gets up, but he doesn''t let go of Bo Yan and pulls her up. "You let me go - you --" Bo Yan screamed, and Tang Wei pressed her face and put her on the bed. Soft sheets don''t make thin skin feel better. "I thought that no matter what you do, there is a final line, but now I think I think you are so good, like a fool." Thin Yan cover up, in her ear with the voice of laughing gas said. As if he didn''t care, he slowly untied his belt as he said, "besides, we''ve known each other for so long Bo Yan, it''s a pity that I''m still maintaining your good impression. " His words broke all the dignity of Bo Yan. The girl couldn''t resist, only despair in her eyes. She fancied that one day she could hug and kiss Tang Wei and be a couple of lovers, but she never thought that she would be pressed on the bed in such a shameful way, face down and blindfolded, and then the boy came up. His breath, not like a teenager, like an adult male. This kind of atmosphere makes Bo Yan feel scared. She is afraid of what Tang Wei will do next. Why is that? What did she do to stimulate him? Why does Tang Wei suddenly appear at the door of the hotel? All the things one after another ran into Bo Yan''s mind, she looked at Tang Wei blankly, blankly with a little pain. She didn''t know what she had done wrong, but for a long time, Tang Wei got along with each other and felt guilty about Tang Wei''s past. No matter what happened to Bo Yan, her first reaction was always to apologize to Tang Wei. Once Tang Wei shows such an angry look, Bo Yan starts to reflect on himself. He thinks that he''s provoked him again. He doesn''t notice. No matter who is wrong, it is always her who apologizes. "No Don''t be angry, Tang Wei. I - " don''t be angry www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1120 No Thin Yan is turned over, finally is not pressed in the quilt can''t see things - but then see is Tang Wei that pair of merciless eyes. His eyes were full of desire, but at the bottom of his eyes, there was no emotion at all. Bo Yan felt that such a Tang Wei was too terrible, but she had no strength to resist, and her heart beat violently until Tang Wei came down and stripped her everything - at that moment, the whole world turned into ruins, collapsed and fell apart. Thin Yan didn''t make a sound, but tears fell down her cheek. She heard Tang Wei''s groan and gasp, biting his teeth to make no sound, but the whole person was shaking like chaff, constantly trembling. It''s too painful, too scared. Tang Wei seems to be crazy. He doesn''t know why he can''t control himself. When he gets her, he wants to tear it up. When he tears it up, he sees the thin skin split and the blood is blurred. When he sees her crying and the blood is dripping. At all I can''t stop. Tang Wei thinks that he must be crazy. He clearly hasn''t tried any physical contact with girls before, but at this moment, he doesn''t need anyone''s guidance. He knows how to destroy everything of Boyan. He tramples on her dignity and it''s easy to blow ashes. Bo Yan finally understood that it was useless to struggle. What None of them. Those secret love and love for Tang Wei were finally torn to pieces by him. She was grasped by Tang Wei. The whole person seemed to be pierced by a steel bar from the back. Because of the pain, her back was arched tight, and her skin got goose bumps one by one. But such she, but let Tang Wei can''t control oneself. He wants to see Bo Yan like this, he knows that she can bear it, so he deliberately touches her bottom line again and again. Want to see her unbearable, want to see her collapse, want to see her because he cried for life and death. Sobs and gasps crisscross each other in the hotel, playing a reverie sound. Bo Yan feels that he must be dreaming. Tang Wei can''t do this to himself. How can he force her? He even feels dirty when he touches her. How can he Thin Yan''s dream is broken, not a bit. The girl''s eyes were gray because of her mixed blood. There was a look of despair. At this moment, her hatred for Tang Wei was pulled away, leaving only despair. There''s nothing in the world to miss. Everything about himself has been taken away by Tang Wei. Thin Yan don''t know when Tang Wei''s request is to stop, the whole body to break up before a second stopped, Tang Wei pull away, thin Yan was heavily thrown on the bed. Like a discarded doll, she kept shaking, her eyes were red, and her eyes were numb. Tang Wei was stunned by her expression. The first experience of the taste of comfort has not yet completely faded, there are still hot and dry residues in his nerve endings, but in touch with thin Yan''s eyes that moment, all the beating are suddenly cold down. Tang Wei came forward, "hello." Bo Yan shook hard, like a frightened bird, "you..." Tang Wei looked down, his eyes deep, and he followed Bo Yan''s body all the way down. He thought Bo Yan was deliberately pretending to be like this - until he saw a little blood on the sheet. Not much, but in the white sheets, the color of the strands is particularly dazzling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1121 The young man''s pupils shrunk violently, and an indescribable chill sprang up from the soles of his feet. "Bo Yan, you --" his voice was shaking, as if he could not believe what he saw in front of his eyes. His brain exploded, until his ears were buzzing. He murmured, "don''t install anything for me, Bo Yan, get up and explain --" Bo Yan is just a child He closed his eyes painfully. At that moment, Tang Wei felt like he was falling into the ice cellar, and his whole blood was freezing every minute. How can How can What the hell is going on Thin face, thin face is the first time. Tang Wei has always been smart, but this time, his brain seems to be dead, nothing can react to it, everything has stopped working. No This is not the result he would like to see. He thought that Bo Yan had been with Su Yao and Ren Qiu for a long time before he felt that Bo Yan was dirty. He didn''t even know why he was angry at her for doing such things with other men, which led to that he didn''t control himself. Anyway, you are not clean. I''d better play with you. With such an idea, Tang Wei, like revenge, vented all his killing intention and desire to Bo Yan, but he didn''t expect that when the desire faded away, the truth would come to such a surprise. He misunderstood Bo Yan. Even if I saw them enter the hotel with my own eyes before, now everything proves that Bo Yan, Su Yao and Ren Qiu did nothing in the hotel. Nothing. He did it all. Tang Wei feels that he is dumb now, "thin face." He didn''t know what he was going to do. Now what is Bo Yan going to do? Ask her to explain? No Bo Yan explained from beginning to end. It was just that he was burned out by anger and selectively ignored her explanation and begging for mercy. Now Look at what he did. Look at what he did. Tang Wei shook his whole body, clenched his teeth and called her name again, "Bo Yan. Get up. " Bo Yan finally opened his red eyes to see him, but this time, she only said a word, she said, Tang Wei, I''m in pain. I don''t know if it''s body pain or heart pain. In short, the pain is dying Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and his voice ran counter to his own ideas? What''s the big deal? Get up and take a bath. " Thin Yan''s eye ground seems to have what abruptly broken, she actually grinned, "yes, for you, this is a casual thing?" Tang Weimei''s heart suddenly jumps. Why, she is thin. This means that he has had such a relationship with many women before? Although he and Boyan are both adults, but Such a woman is really not worthy of his responsibility for the rest of her life. Do you have to talk in such a weird way when you have a relationship? I thought she was a little pitiful just now. Now, I really deserve it. Thinking about this, the boy''s eyebrows suddenly cooled down, and his attitude changed greatly. "Have I ever had sex with someone else? What''s the matter with you? Don''t pretend to be dead for me now. I''m so aggrieved. Isn''t it that you''re looking for benevolence? " To seek benevolence is to gain benevolence. Thin Yan''s eyelashes trembled, tears fell silently, and she wiped them away. It''s a perfect word for her. Isn''t it? Isn''t it because she''s not living? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1122 Tang Wei saw Bo Yan pretending to be strong. He was very upset and said, "wash yourself quickly. I feel dirty if I touch you." I feel dirty touching you. Bo Yanqiang stood up and shook her body. It was like an invisible arrow from behind. She didn''t speak. She just turned her head and looked at Tang''s only eye deeply. That eye was like crossing thousands of mountains and rivers, rising and falling of the sun, riding light years from this part of the earth to the other side, then responding with the speed of light, and finally returned to her eyes. She looked at Tang Wei and said softly, "I have nothing more to give you." In fact, a few years ago, just entering puberty, she had a dream full of girlish heart. She dreamed that she would fall in love with Tang Wei, get married, have children, and everything would be as beautiful as the prince and princess in the TV series. She also foolishly thought about giving everything to Tang Wei - but Tang Wei didn''t want to. He didn''t want it and suddenly took it away. Thin Yan lips shiver finish saying these words, limp to the bathroom, the door closed, separated from the two worlds. Tang Wei heard the sound of hot water inside, and saw that the heat of Bai Meng came out slowly from the crack in the door. He cleared his throat, wanted to say something, and swallowed it back. Forget it, Bo Yan is not worthy of his sympathy. What we have done now is to recover only a little interest. Tang Wei looked down at his palm. It seems that his fingertips still have the touch of thin skin, which makes him want to hold and tear when he touches them. Tang Wei felt that there must be a devil hidden in his body. In the face of thin face, the devil could be easily released by her. The boy tut a, feel very dissatisfied with the loss of control before, later recalled the process of thin Yan silent tears, and feel throat suddenly tight. It doesn''t matter. People like Bo Yan don''t matter. After waiting outside for a while, he directly pushed the door in. Bo Yan, who was taking a bath in the bathtub, was startled and screamed subconsciously. All of a sudden, the whole person shrank into the water, revealing his head and asked, "what are you going to do..." Tang only stepped on the water to come in, but he didn''t care that the water got wet all the way. He came all the way and took off all the rest of his clothes until he approached Bo Yan. His eyes were scarlet and he laughed, "don''t you think? What am I going to do? " "You are crazy..." Bo Yan hugged himself, even though he knew it was futile, "Tang Wei Don''t be like this, OK? I won''t pester you. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen I won''t bother you again... " ¡±It must have been as if it had never happened. "These words ignited Tang''s anger, and he grabbed Bo Yan''s throat in the water." did you want to say this for a long time? As never happened - turn around and you can hook up with others, Bo Yan, is that what you want? What does the first night mean to you? " "Let go of me!" Bo Yan struggled hard. Later, she was released by Tang Wei. She coughed in the water and stroked her throat. "I''ve said that there''s nothing to give you. Tang Wei, what else do you want?" Tang Wei licked his lips, showing a little sneer. "Although anyone can play, it''s OK. You don''t know what I want now Avenue? What purity do you pretend to be? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1123 Bo Yan never thought that he would hear such words from Tang Wei''s mouth. It was like stripping her naked and beating her. Her dignity was crumbling under his sneer. The girl stared at Tang Wei for several seconds. In those seconds, I don''t know if it was an illusion. Tang Wei saw the abyss in her eyes. Then Bo Yan smiles, like a broken pot. She looks up in the water, separated by a layer of wet heat. She looks at Tang Wei for a long time and says, "yes, anyway, what you don''t care about, why should I care about it?" Tang weigen didn''t care whether it was Bo Yan''s first time or how much she hurt now. He just wanted to plunder, but he never thought about her feelings. Hearing Bo Yan''s stabbing words, Tang Wei sneers again. He holds Bo Yan''s neck and chisels her body like an axe. Bo Yan is biting her teeth and her eyes are red. She even tried to bite her lips. Tang Wei reached out and tried to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth, but she tried to avoid it. Such a rebellious and evasive action, for her usual thin face, would never dare to do to Tang Wei. But now Tang Wei doesn''t know why. She always feels that thin face has changed. She is fighting against herself faintly. Even now, she has no strength at all and can''t get rid of it, but she is fighting silently with her eyes. He can get her body, but not her heart. This kind of cognition makes Tang Wei feel out of control like never before. In the past, Bo Yan could be controlled by his palm, but now he is not. Bo Yan is running away. When these five words flashed in my mind, Tang Wei became more and more fierce, like punishing and retaliating Bo Yan. The hot water rolled over their bodies, and Bo Yan was almost pushed into the water by Tang only. She coughed, and Tang Wei was born with a smile. "I''m in a good mood when you look like this." He whispered in her ear, "mean, dirty, messy, shameless. Bo Yan, this is the real you, what do you have to wear? Do you want me to touch you? Have you been looking forward to this scene for a long time? " Bo Yan''s heart seems to have been crushed, and the invisible blood overflows from the heart. She knows that sooner or later, her heart will run out, and the blood will die completely. Die. Just die. It won''t hurt if you die. Bo Yan couldn''t get away, but she couldn''t get rid of the pain in her deep body. She finally couldn''t help crying under Tang Wei, crying and screaming, like a helpless beast, "you let me go, Tang Wei, don''t touch me --" after so many years of hard work, there is nothing left "Don''t touch you?" Tang Wei pressed her and almost drowned her in the water. Seeing Bo Yan like this, the animal desire was almost stimulated to a peak. The young man''s voice was hoarse and low by the desire, just like the beast roaring, "it''s just what you should bear. Why can''t you bear it? Take out the expression that you used to gnash your teeth and endure. Aren''t you the best at pretending to be innocent? What are you crying for? What is called? Aren''t you very tolerant? " Bo Yan seems to be crazy. Her fingernails scratch Tang Wei''s back. She is hoarse, like a cuckoo crying blood. "Let me go, Tang Wei, let me go - help, Yao Yao..." How dare she call other men''s names! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1124 Tang Wei''s eyes almost darkened in an instant, and then he turned her over. At that time, Bo Yan almost choked, choked out a mouthful of water, and his eyes were red. Looking at her, Tang''s heart was tight. He knows, if it goes on like this, maybe he and Bo Yan will never have a future Perhaps in this way, Bo Yan may really give up on him. Then all the connections could be broken. But Tang Wei thinks that he must be crazy. He eats marrow and knows how to taste. After experiencing this kind of thing for the first time, he is addicted to Bo Yan''s body. He can''t stop. I can''t stop. If Bo Yan hates him, what should he do? Tang Wei thought of this possibility in his mind, but he laughed like a devil. Hate? She''s not qualified yet! Bo Yan doesn''t know when Tang Wei ended. It''s a long and oppressive plunder. At the end of the plunder, she almost slipped into the bathtub and couldn''t get up. However, Tang Wei cleans herself up, takes off the bath towel and dries it, puts on a bathrobe and goes out. Thin Yan will soak himself in the water, like this can be as if nothing happened. Tang Wei has been waiting outside for a long time, and even his hair is almost dry. He hasn''t seen Bo Yan come out yet. The young man''s heart is thumping, and he rushes back to the bathroom immediately. He sees Bo Yan powerless to soak in the water. I don''t know why, Tang Wei feels that his hair is standing up in an instant. He takes Bo Yan up from the bathtub and says, "what are you doing! Are you crazy Thin Yan lightly gasps for breath, the whole body is in shiver, "concern you what matter?" "If you want to die, you''d better die outside. Don''t be here. If you want to die, you''ll make a mess for me!" Tang Wei roared, which made Bo Yan shake more violently. Then the girl murmured, "this Good Good. What is she talking about? Tang Wei didn''t think much. He picked up Bo Yan and threw him on the bed. He took a new bath towel and smashed it down. "Wipe it yourself!" Bo Yan pauses, and finally silently takes a towel to wipe her body. She is 18 years old, and her body is like a fine suet jade, with a thin flat abdomen and long tight legs. Su Qi keeps her skin tender, and her five fingers are like green onions. But now - Tang Wei touches the traces on Bo Yan''s neck, and his eyes are deep. Now that he can''t go back, he has to face a reality that he is out of control and wants to lose face. Even, the greedy on this feeling. Tang Wei came forward and said, "do you have any new clothes?" She shook her head. She looks very different from when she was in the bathroom cursing him to stop. Tang Wei thinks that Bo Yan is good and gives up resistance. As everyone knows, this is the last calm before the storm. ****** twenty minutes later, someone knocked on the door of the hotel. Tang Wei went to open the door, opened a crack on the door, and saw two waitresses standing outside, "young master, this is the new dress you want to buy..." "Well." Tang Wei picked to pick eyebrow, take over clothes, "thank you." Then it closed quickly. When you say thank you, there''s no extra expression on your face. The two waitresses stood outside. First they looked at each other, then they were red eyed. "Little master just now Are you wearing a bathrobe? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1125 "Oh, my God, has the young master learned to take girls to open rooms..." "Think about it. Young master has come of age." "just stood as like as two peas." he really looks quite manly, just like his father did. Tang Wei didn''t hear the voice outside the door. He just came in with his clothes and then threw them in front of Bo Yan. Bo Yan is holding a pillow in a daze on the bed when he sees Tang Wei throwing a few shopping bags. The trademarks printed on the shopping bags, she recognized at a glance, not cheap. Although Tang Wei is only 18 years old, he has been on the top of many people''s life. "This is your change. Don''t wear the original one." Tang Wei said coldly, "remember to change it later." "Well." Bo Yan answered and reached for the shopping bag. When he opened one of them, his shoulder suddenly shook. Tang Wei held his hands on his chest and laughed scornfully and jokingly, "what''s the matter? Not appropriate? " Because the bag she opened was underwear. Thin Yan just feel face in hot, she shook her head, "No." Tang Wei saw that the mobile phone on the desk was shaking soundlessly, so he said, "I''ll go outside to the living room to make a phone call. You change your clothes inside and call me when you change." Thin Yan such obedient clever appearance, it is rare to let him some mood comfortable. Their room is a suite. The bedroom and bathroom are inside. There is a living room outside. Tang Wei grabs his mobile phone and leaves Bo Yan alone in the room. Sitting down on the sofa in the living room, Tang Weicai gets through the phone. When he gets through, he finds that it''s a video phone call. Only his father is so free every day. Tang Wei says hello to the person in the mobile phone screen, "what''s the matter?" "Damn it." Bo Ye was smoking. Unexpectedly, as soon as the video was connected, he saw his little son sitting on the sofa in his bathrobe. The background was obviously in the hotel. When dad was shocked by the truth, he coughed. The smoke came out of his nose. After coughing, he pointed to the screen with his cigarette in his hand, "little bastard, where are you?" "Guess what." Tang Wei laughed, "how, don''t you know the decoration of your own hotel?" "There are so many hotels in my name, who the hell remembers to come here." Bo Ye banged the table, "wait a minute, son, who did you go to open a room with? Why the hell are you dressed like this? " Tang Wei did not speak. Bo Ye was in a hurry, "say it! Don''t do anything that insults the style of the family when you are young. I tell you, if you make a little girl''s stomach bigger, please tell me. Does your mother know about this? I''m sure your mother doesn''t know. If she does, she''s going crazy. " Tang Wei laughs, "dear father, what are you thinking? Your son, I''m so impulsive that I''m going to make a girl''s stomach bigger." there''s only one question word left. Tang Wei''s face suddenly changes before he asks! Sorry, I didn''t take any safety measures just now! Seeing Tang Wei''s appearance, Bo Ye was shocked. He was so scared that he lost his cigarette and burned a hole in the office''s expensive blanket. Later, his father yelled, "what the hell did I teach you! Tang Wei, you are more and more lawless! If this goes on like this, it will be too much! We''ll be able to form a football team when we''re born www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1126 "No I don''t think so. " Tang Wei comforted himself and looked at Bo Ye impatiently. "My son is like this, not because you Laozi didn''t teach him well?" "Said you two also to reply Bo Ye was so angry, "where is it? With whom? Girlfriends take it home and I''ll have a look! " My girlfriend took it home for me to see. I don''t know which nerve Tang Wei was touched by this sentence. His body became stiff, and then he stammered, "no It''s not a girlfriend. Oh, don''t worry. Don''t think about it. Nothing will happen. " "Not a girlfriend? You... " Bo Ye was so angry that he couldn''t speak smoothly. "You''ve just grown up, and you''ve learned how to make an appointment!" Tang Wei looked at the crazy thin night in the video, "my mother said that when you were in high school, you were also so lawless. So, it''s genetic. You can''t blame me. " Bo Ye didn''t know what to say about Tang Wei. "You are Damn, how could I have given birth to such a little son of a bitch as you Tang Wei whistled twice. "I knew you must be uneasy in private." Bo Ye yelled, "where are your pants! Shit, you''re wearing a bathrobe and no pants? You''re going to die, Tang Wei! Where are your pants? " "Wet, buy a new one." Tang Wei also calmly asked his father for money, "Dad, give me some money to my account, or directly buy me new clothes and send them to the hotel." "You''re still on your nose." Bo Yeqi burst, "no money! I have no money! " "Do you set up a stall in your company?" Tang Wei said aggressively, "then I have to ask my mother for money. My mother must love me. If I ask why I have no money, I will say that you abuse me and don''t give me money. My mother is going to divorce you. " Bo Ye''s weakness in his life is Tang Shi. Threatened by his own son, he feels that he may lift his desk the next second, "Stinky boy, what do you want?" "Give me the money." Tang Wei picked eyebrows to smile, "give birth to my son, we should be ready to be gnawed by me." "You must be a scum when you grow up." "That''s you. Why are you swerving at yourself?" Tang Wei is more shameless than the original thin night, "love your daddy, I''ll hang up first." "Don Wei, you son of a bitch, won''t you go home tonight?" Hang up before the thin night roared such a sentence. It was cut off by Tang Wei. Not going home? Tang Wei tilted his head to think. Well, it seems that I won''t go home tonight. ****** after the phone call, Tang Wei walked into it with fearless steps, and then saw Bo Yan wearing a skirt, standing in front of the mirror to tie a bow. Seeing Tang Wei come in, she was stunned and ran back to the bed. "Have you finished your call?" The sound insulation effect of the walls inside is so good that Bo Yan didn''t hear anything Tang Wei and Bo Ye talked about just now. He didn''t know that he came in, and he could only retract back to his original appearance. His white face revealed some fatigue. Tang just sat beside the bed in a good mood and said to Bo Yan, "don''t wear it, take it off." Thin Yan a Leng, back hair handstand. "I''m not going back tonight." So, tonight, I''ll sleep in the hotel with you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1127 Bo Yan doesn''t know how to face Tang Wei. She can only shrink herself into the quilt. Tang Wei regarded her behavior as acquiescence, and he caught her in a very good mood. Bo Yan was so small that he held her in his arms, like a ball of soft meat. Tang Wei said, "you see, it''s a very wise choice not to speak at this time." Thin Yan did not resist, let Tang Wei touch her hair. Tang Wei said, "don''t tell me about our bed today in school." Bo Yan is still silent. Tang Wei''s voice rose, "do you hear me?" Bo Yan immediately nodded, "well." "Don''t try to seduce Ren Qiu any more." Tang Wei said viciously, "he is not the one you can provoke." "I didn''t." Up to now, Bo Yan doesn''t want to defend himself any more, "just think what you like." "Oh. And he''s starting to get angry? " Tang Wei grinned, don''t know why, that smile is particularly chilly, "thin face, don''t think of yourself as what''s the best person?" ¡°¡­¡­ Tang Wei Bo Yan shrinks in Tang Wei''s arms. Their bodies are so close, but when Bo Yan talks, he feels that their hearts are so far apart. She asked him, "you Do you like me? " This question like a Sword Pierced Tang Wei''s heart, he was stunned in vain, did not expect that Bo Yan would ask this. How could she ask such a stupid question? Tang Wei immediately returned to his senses and said with a smile, "what do you think? I like you! Bo Yan, are you in your head? " You see, sure enough. Bo Yan''s voice was shaking, "since you don''t like me Then why do you treat me... " To do this to me Why force me? Seeing her tears coming down again, this kind of expression once again annoyed Tang. He pushed Bo Yan away, but because he didn''t grasp the strength, he pushed Bo Yan directly to the ground, and she fell down with a dull sound. Tang Yidun refused to feel that he had made a mistake. He looked down at the thin face who had been thrown down. The young man hooked his lips and sneered, "the price of pushing his nose on his face." The floor was covered with blankets. The blankets were so soft that she would not bump when she fell. Tang Wei comforted himself and then looked at Bo Yan, "since you want to know why I want to do this to you, you can only say, Bo Yan, it''s your fault that you don''t dress well and shake in front of me. I''ll just teach you a lesson. " Thin Yan red eyes, "why do you always use such casual reasons to trample on my dignity?" "Do you have dignity?" Tang Wei seemed to hear a joke. He was laughed by Bo Yan. "What joke are you telling, Bo Yan, dignity? You deserve to talk about dignity, too? " Bo Yan clenched the blanket under his body, as if he was fighting hard for the last time. "I''ll ask you again, Tang Wei..." Tang Wei was attracted by her unprecedented look. Hearing the girl''s words, she said with all her strength, "we have a relationship I It''s the first time that you treat me like this Are you really, really not going to be responsible for me? " God knows what she felt when she said that. Even the voice is shivering, but she uses the power to control all her trembling, want to calm down. However, the fear and loneliness from the bottom of her heart still did not spare her. Tang Wei was stunned at first. He didn''t expect that Bo Yan could say such a thing. Then all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind. He thought of his first meeting with Bo Yan when he was young. At that time, Tang Shi was in hospital. He was forced to come to the door by an MI and old lady Bo. The little girl hid behind the adults and looked at Tang Wei in front of Tang Shi with a kind of shrinking eyes. At that time, Tang Wei knew that he and the girl were destined to entangle with each other. He hated her and she was afraid of him. It was like a pathological competition among them. Only when one side really gave up, maybe it would come to an end - but it was only a temporary end. Because the idea of "hate thin face" has become a thorn in Tang Wei''s heart. He has always been paranoid, and some ideas become a habit that goes deep into the bone marrow. Yes, he is used to hating Boyan. He is addicted to hate Boyan. Tang Wei pointed to Bo Yan and reached for her. The finger was like a storm. In front of Bo Yan, the girl''s pupil shrank. He heard Tang Wei say, "I''m responsible for you? Bo Yan, I am responsible for you. Who will be responsible for my life in the past? " This question is like a heavy hammer on Bo Yan''s back. She felt as if her spine had been smashed in an instant. "I''m still in charge of people like you? Just go and seduce a man. Although it''s one I''ve used, at least you can cheat many men with your face. Maybe some old man will take you as his daughter. Ha ha. "Tang Wei''s words were like the last straw that crushed Bo Yan. She looked at Tang''s only eye deeply. Her tears rolled in her eyes, but she clenched her fingers and didn''t let herself cry. Tang Wei looks at Bo Yan''s pain with great interest. It doesn''t matter. He''s used to scum. It''s a pity that a woman like Bo Yan has no taste for food. Even though he has a reputation as a "scum man", he doesn''t want to be responsible for Bo Yan. That''s his attitude. Besides, in today''s society, what''s wrong with slag spots. Don''t you think it''s because he is only responsible for himself, not for others? With a smile, Tang Weiyang raised his chin, and his rebellious eyebrows became more and more beautiful. Bo Yan looked at his face and forgot to breathe for a moment. At the beginning, the illusion of acerbity comes from the heart. It is like the acerbity feeling when you lick those empty alveoli with your tongue after the tooth is pulled out, followed by an indescribable asphyxia, and the pain in the depth of asphyxia overflows bit by bit. Bo Yan smiles. Tang Wei was stunned. But she just smiles, shakes her head with a smile, and wipes away her tears with a smile. After wiping them away, she laughs again, as if crying. Tang Wei felt that a feeling that could not be described in words poured into his throat. He said, "what are you doing? Do you mean to die like this? " To die is to die. That''s a good word. Thin Yan stumbles from the ground to get up, that thin figure looking at makes Tang Wei''s heart a tight, how can she be so thin? Then the girl said, "it''s very good, Tang Wei. I don''t need you to be responsible." This is her last way to protect herself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1128 Tang Yidun felt that there was an anger in his heart. "Now that we are all adults, we don''t have to stick to such small things." With a smile, Bo Yan lifted her hair to one side, revealing half of her startling white neck. She hung her eyelashes and said, "but in the future, we don''t have to communicate with each other." Tang Wei opens his eyes wide and looks at Bo Yan to say these words. After a while, he laughs angrily and grabs Bo Yan''s hand. Bo Yan''s conditioned reflex hides back, "what do you want to do?" "What do I want to do?" Tang Wei is the same as hearing a joke. Seeing this posture, he seems to throw Bo Yan back to bed. Bo Yan grits his teeth and says, "it''s nothing to do with each other! Don''t be an estrous dog, Tang Wei -- " " pa! " Crisp slap sound interrupted thin Yan to say next of all words. She was slapped by Tang Wei''s slap, and her face turned to the side. She was trembling and her fingers clung tightly together. In a moment, half of her face swelled up, which was enough to show the strength of Tang Wei''s slap. "I''m smart, but I think I''m hard now?" Tang Wei laughs. His eyes are like swallowing an abyss. Bo Yan feels that he keeps falling in the abyss in his eyes until he is decomposed. "I thought you were a little bit obedient just now, but now it seems that." After a pause, Tang Wei pulled the corners of his mouth, as if he didn''t pay attention to Bo Yan, "kindness to you is unnecessary!" He turned around and picked up the mobile phone on the side, stepped on the slippers of the hotel and walked out. Bo Yan stood there alone, thin as a tree full of dead branches in winter, which was about to break. Bang of a slam door sound rang out, thin Yan was shocked by this sound to return to God, blankly looking at the empty room, stretched out his hand to caress his face. Then the tears fell one by one, and the girl finally could not hold back. She squatted down and hugged herself, as if she had come to a dead end, and began to cry. The room is quiet and the air is dead. As the lyrics say, love stops. ****** that night, Su Yao and Ren Qiu bought a midnight snack and went to the hotel to see Bo Yan. They had another room card in their hands, so they didn''t have to wait for Bo Yan to open the door to get into the room, but as soon as they went in, they saw something was wrong with the things lying in the living room. Looks like someone else came? Holding doubt, two people went into the bedroom inside and saw the thin face on the bed with a quilt. Su Yao thought it was Bo Yan''s usual sleeping posture, and he came forward with a smile, "Hey, sister, aren''t you afraid to suffocate yourself?" Go up a push, just discover, the body below quilt is shivering. Su Yao was stunned. With a change of expression, he lifted the quilt and saw the thin face full of tears and her messy hair. Su Yao''s voice changed tone. "What''s going on?" Bo Yan red eyes looking at Su Yao, mouth long Zhang, the voice is hoarse, "Yao Yao, I..." Ren Qiu came up to have a look and saw the rough marks on Bo Yan''s neck. His eyes went straight down. The unimaginable idea was completely formed in his mind. A boy two years older than Su Yao came forward and pressed Bo Yan''s shoulder, "he He''s coming to you! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1129 Su Yao didn''t react, but seeing Ren Qiu''s questioning, Bo Yan nodded. Ren Qiu felt that his hand pressing on Bo Yan''s shoulder was shaking. Looking at these marks on Bo Yan, he could at least see something. The young man''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Why does he know..." Su Yao asked, "wait, what are you talking about? Who is he? " Halfway through, he knew the answer himself. It''s hardly necessary to guess who he is. It''s Tang Wei. Tang Wei knows that Bo Yan is here, and even comes to find Bo Yan. Ren Qiu couldn''t believe it. "Bo Yan, you You''re ok Is that right? " Are you ok? Does she look like she''s okay? Bo Yan didn''t speak, but he gasped slightly. Su Yao went up again and observed her side by side with Ren Qiu. This time, Su Yao understood what was going on. He felt that he was cold all over at first, and then a nameless fire rushed up! Tang Wei, he He "Beast Su Yao roared with red eyes. He went up and dragged Bo Yan out of bed. Bo Yan struggled, but his tears could not be controlled. "Yao Yao..." "It''s Tang Wei, isn''t it?" Su Yao felt as if his blood had been ignited. It was painful and hot. The whole person was on fire. His mood reached a climax and exploded completely. "Did Tang Wei bully you? Right? Is he responsible for all this? " The tears on Boyan''s face and her expression said everything. Su Yao is going crazy! He suddenly released Bo Yan, shook his head back, and murmured, "no No... " Su Yao has always been a bully of the Su family. As long as there is a place for him, he has to jump up and down. Whether he plays tricks on others or bullies others, it''s because he''s afraid that others will bully Bo Yan. So every time he goes out to a banquet with Bo Yan, Su Yao is definitely the most troublesome one. But at this moment, Su Yao realized that no matter how noisy he was, he was useless. His sister Bo Yan Being bullied Bullying her is Tang Wei who lived with her from childhood. Compared with Su Yao''s fury, Ren Qiu needs to be a little calmer, but his expression is out of control. He doesn''t even dare to think about what Tang Wei did to Bo Yan during their absence I''m in a mess. Is Tang Wei crazy! What did he do! "Where did he touch you?" Su Yao''s voice was shaking. "Bo Yan, don''t cry, OK? Tell me, Tang Wei, where did he touch you You tell me... " Su Yao''s eyes were scarlet. When he went up to wipe Bo Yan''s tears, his fingers were trembling, "tell me, ah? Bo Yan Don''t cry, OK? " He didn''t know that when he was a child, he selfishly regarded his sister as his own thing, but when his toy was touched by others It hurts so much. Thin Yan choked, tears blurred the sight in front of her eyes, Su Yao helped her to spread the quilt, but in finishing the quilt, saw the blood on the sheet. At that moment, there was a bomb in his brain, which made his ears buzzing! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1130 Su Yao stared at the blood on the sheet for a long time. He felt that in those few seconds, the waves surged through his body, and the boy stood there for a long time without uttering a syllable. For a long time, he began to shake slowly. "He..." Su Yao''s eyes turned red and said hysterically to Bo Yan, "did he touch you? Is he Is he... " Bo Yan covered his ears in pain, and the whole person was shivering, "don''t say Yao Yao... " "Beast..." Su Yao seems to have been struck by thunder. There are all kinds of sounds in his brain. All kinds of crazy ideas are intertwined. Ren Qiu goes up and grabs Su Yao. "Calm down. Let''s ask Bo Yan what''s going on..." "Don''t you have to ask me!" Su Yao''s voice seemed to contain a mouthful of blood, "my sister is like this - Tang Wei, he is a beast! What else can''t he do? " If it wasn''t for Qiu to pull Su Yao this time, he thought Su Yao would be able to rush out and fight with Tang Wei. Su Yao swore that at this moment, he really had the heart to kill Tang Wei. How can he do this to Bo Yan? How can he do this to Bo Yan? Even if he doesn''t love her, why should he hurt her like this! "What did my sister do wrong, what did my sister do wrong?" Su Yao is like a child, tears are about to flow down his eyes. He doesn''t know who he is heartache for, but it''s really painful. Seeing Tang Wei bullying Bo Yan like this, he''s really painful. "Why should my sister be spoiled by that scum of Tang Wei?" Bo Yan heard Su Yao''s roar and closed his eyes in despair. Tears have dried up, even with the feelings of volatilization in the air, a trace did not leave. ****** that night, Tang Wei went back to Bo''s old house. As soon as he opened the door of the living room, someone suddenly turned on the light. Tang Wei was startled. He looked up and saw Bo Ye sitting there, with a serious face and a chill in his cold eyes. It''s true. I haven''t been watched by my father for a long time. He shrunk, "what are you doing?" "Your mother''s asleep. Keep your voice down." Thin night up and down looked at Tang only a few eyes, "where? Back in the hotel bathrobe? Are you crazy Tang Wei walked over and sat down on the sofa, saying that he didn''t care and took a breath, "what a big deal." Bo Ye thought that if he hadn''t been used to calmness, he would have jumped up now. "How big a thing do you dare to say? Don Wei, are you good at it now "I''m an adult." Tang Wei eyebrows a pick, "last month you gave me to do the adult banquet, forget?" "Being an adult doesn''t mean you can mess around." Bo Ye is like a good old father who teaches his son to be good. He says, "you can''t go out and mess with me. Tang Wei, you are the one who will inherit all my family property. Every move represents the whole Bo family - " " I''m so tired of talking to you every day about what every move represents. " Tang Wei waved, "I don''t want your property. So I can do my own thing? " "Son of a bitch, how to talk!" Bo Ye didn''t know what to look like. She was angry and laughing. She didn''t know whether to boast that she was good or feel that she was better. "I''m serious, not to mention..." Thin night dun dun, way, "isn''t there thin Yan around you?"? We ordered a baby kiss for you two in the morning "Crazy!" Tang Wei couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark, "what''s the time to return baby kiss! What the hell! Me and Bo Yan? What a joke "Why are you so excited..." Thin night looking at Tang Wei''s face this pair of want to cover up the expression, feel something strange, "what''s the matter with you? Speaking of Bo Yan, so excited, still quarreling with others? Or have you been dumped? " Tang Wei''s pretty little white face jerked, "me? I was dumped by Bo Yan? Dear father, we are not together at all "Ah, you shameless..." Bo Ye pointed to Tang Wei, "not together, still living with others? You used to live with a girl every day, so you didn''t feel it? " "Isn''t that what you asked for! Want me to move out to be independent, I just move out to live with Bo Yan! What''s more, I hate living with her. I don''t know how annoying it is to hang around in front of me all day. " Tang just silently Tucao, "you are not rich, why not simply buy me a villa, let me live alone, independent and free, do not make complaints about me." "Little son of a bitch, you know how to squander my money all day long. Does my money come from strong wind?" Bo Ye was angry and laughed by his son, "is it not enough for an adult to present you with a sports car?" Tang Wei said, "not enough." "I have a big appetite." Thin night eyebrows a pick, "then you come to work, I will give you a card." "No, let me be a poor man." Tang only listen to work, eyebrows wrinkled high, "I don''t want to go to the company that kind of boring to death place, but also to deal with a lot of stubborn, his people also talk about you behind, really don''t know what to go to.""You see, that''s your weakness." Bo Ye looked at Tang Wei for a long time and sighed, "it''s also the only thing that worries me and your mother. However, you mature too early, resulting in a lot of time and people around you can not get along, it will not be able to integrate into this society. If you stand too high, you will see through too much cheating, which makes you unwilling to go face to face with them. " Bo Ye stares at her son deeply, who is just like his copy. In other words, Bo Ye is more worried about Tang Wei Will you feel lonely. Do you feel tired when you become famous when you are young and flattered by the audience. Tang Wei didn''t speak. He turned his face. After a long time, he said, "I don''t think it''s bad." What''s more, he doesn''t have contact with people around him. There is a Ren Qiu in the school, who can talk with him very well. They are the same kind of people, and they can be regarded as a companion. What''s more, there is a thin face in life. She is weak every day, like she can strangle him casually. But at least, she surrounds him so vividly that he knows that there is such a person around him, alive, trying to contact him. Thinking of this, Tang Wei changed his expression again. Thin face? Why does he regard Bo Yan as his connection with the society? Tang Wei didn''t think much about it. He just casually dealt with Bo Ye for a few words. Later Bo Ye said to him, "go and change your clothes. By the way, if you have a new girlfriend, don''t hide it. Remember to show me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1131 "I don''t have a new girlfriend at all." Tang Wei laughingly explained, "no, Dad, don''t think about it." "I don''t think so." Bo Ye obviously didn''t believe, "who do you play with? Come back dressed like this, you''re not doing nothing, are you "Well It''s not... " "If you do something to other girls, remember to be responsible." Thin night raised a point, "don''t be a scum man at a young age." "Didn''t you do the same..." Tang Wei muttered, "besides, I''m in charge, I''m in charge of a fart They don''t want me to be responsible... " She also said that she would die of old age. It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to communicate with you. For Tang Wei, it''s just a lack of a toy. Anyone can fill in the gap. "What?" It''s just that Bo Ye frowned when she heard that, "what are you doing? Tang Wei, I warn you, don''t get me any moths..." "Oh, don''t worry. I''ve got something in mind." Tang Wei went to the stairs and said, "I''m sleeping. It''s my turn to speak under the national flag tomorrow." "A man like a dog Also speaking under the national flag It''s hard for you. " Make complaints about your son, "don''t learn to be bad." "I''m bad?" Tang Wei, like hearing a joke, turned around and laughed. His face was so amazing that he said, "I can''t learn to be bad." Because I''m a villain myself. Bo Ye was stunned and watched Tang Wei go upstairs. When his son disappeared upstairs, his father just collapsed on the sofa and murmured, "grass, how can this smelly boy be worse than I was then?" ****** but that night Bo Yan was not as comfortable as Tang Wei. Ren Qiu makes great efforts to calm Su Yao down, and comforts Bo Yan with Su Yao''s patience. After a day of constant disturbance, all three of them sleep together in the hotel. They are very tired because they consume too much energy. When they wake up, they look out of the window and it''s already hot sunshine at noon. Ren Qiu sits up with his head propped up. He sees Su Yao and Bo Yan sleeping on the side. His sister and brother are together. Su Yao puts his hand on Bo Yan''s back and looks very quiet. Ren Qiu stared at the scene for a few seconds. He didn''t wear glasses. He was a little bit less bookish, but a little bit more indifferent and calm. After a long time, the boy put his hand to the bedside and put on his glasses. There was light reflected on the lens, and then the gentle and handsome vice president of the student union was restored. He pushed Su Yao, "get up." "Ah..." Su Yao sleepy eyes, opened his eyes, saw the thin face around him, the young man almost woke up, and then his face instantly hot, "I rely on -" bit his tongue. "Why are you so excited?" Ren qiule said, "get up, we are late, it is estimated that the credits will be deducted." "Isn''t it your student union that records attendance?" Su Yao jumped out of bed and tidied his clothes. He didn''t take them off all night. Thanks to his clean clothes, otherwise he would stink. He stood there looking at Ren Qiu. Ren Qiu was still in his school uniform and didn''t move. Su Yao said to him, "just cross it out for me." "If you don''t learn well, you will know how to go astray." Ren Qiu then straightened his sleeve, "which class are you in in senior one? I''ll take you later. " "Class a." Su Yao pointed to himself, "don''t you know the new grade one grass?" "Ha ha, you''re good at putting gold on your face." Ren Qiu went to wash his face, and both of them moved lightly for fear of waking up Bo Yan who was still sleeping. "By the way, remember to bring the certificate your sister signed last night." Ren Qiu pointed to another bedside table near Bo Yan and said, "I''ll go back to school to deal with her affairs." "Well, please." Su Yao stood there and said, "no Thank you "No need." Ren Qiu waved his hand. "I did it for the sake of thin face." "Do you like her?" When the younger brother suddenly asked such a sentence, let Ren Qiu suddenly stunned. When he came back, Ren Qiu pushed a pair of glasses. The eyes behind the glasses were as gentle as the spring breeze in February. He said, "ah, yes, I like them. I like it the first time I see her. " Su Yao felt a dull pain in his heart, but he couldn''t tell why, so he asked, "why do you like her?" "The first time I saw her was behind Tang Wei." Ren Qiu thought of this and said with a smile, "the little girl hides behind Tang Wei, as if she is afraid of Tang Wei. Then Tang Wei looks disgusted. She still smiles around Tang Wei. At that time, I thought she was so cute." "Is it?" Su Yao turned his lips and looked at the bed again. "How can I I didn''t realize the loveliness of Bo Yan... ""Is it?" Ren Qiu asked back in Su Yao''s words, and then said, "after a long time, you will know how lovely her character is..." Su Yao was so flustered by Ren Qiu''s eyes that he quickly waved his hand, "goodbye. As long as my sister doesn''t continue to like Tang Wei, I kowtow." When they came out of the bathroom after brushing their teeth and washing their faces, they saw Bo Yan kneading her sleeping eyes and sitting on the bed. Su Yao went up and said, "are you awake?" "Well." Bo Yan looked at them blankly, "you are..." "We''re going to school. We''ve missed a day''s class." Su Yao''s bow tie was crooked. Bo Yan got out of bed and stepped forward to make a new one for him. Seeing that Bo Yan was so close to him and wearing a tie for himself, Su Yao felt that his breathing was thickening. "What are you doing..." "You don''t tie it well." Bo Yan laughed, then stepped back two steps, "it''s much more beautiful. Well, go to school. I won''t delay you. " "Call if you need anything." Ren Qiubi made a call gesture. "Did you save the phone number yesterday?" "Well." Bo Yan said, "yes The next thing Please "Give it to me." Ren Qiu and Su Yao said goodbye to Bo Yan and went out. They took a taxi to the school together. It was just after the first class in the afternoon. The corridor was full of students and teachers walking around. Su Yao saw Tang Wei in the crowd with sharp eyes. There is also Xu Yao walking side by side with Tang Wei. They are now walking shoulder to shoulder, as if they were a pair. Su Yao felt that his anger, which had just been suppressed last night, was now soaring to a peak! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1132 When Ren Qiu realized that Su Yao wanted to fight Tang Wei, it was too late. Su Yao rolled his sleeve a few times and rushed up directly from behind. All the students around him let out a cry of surprise. When Tang Wei noticed that there was a fist coming towards him behind him, he instinctively dodged. Xu Yao who was close to him was hit by Su Yao for a long time. "Ah!" The students who had been in the corridor were startled by the old grave between Su Yao and Tang Wei. Some even blocked their faces with books for fear of being hurt. Ren Qiu stood behind and yelled, "Su Yao! Calm down But this time, Su Yao has almost lost all his sense. He grabs Tang Wei''s collar. Tang Wei''s original bow tie is crumpled and held in his hand. Because of his age advantage, Tang Wei is a little higher than Su Yao. Su Yao tightly clenched his neckline, his eyes were red, and he didn''t think much about it, so he waved his fist directly! "Beast Along with the fist smashing down, Tang Wei''s pupils shrank. His fighting skills from childhood made him dodge Su Yao''s second attack almost in an instant. He blocked Su Yao''s fist with his hand, and the next second he turned to attack. However, Su Yao was forced to step back by Tang Wei''s action of turning his fingers into claws Fighting in the corridor, Su Yao''s actions are serious - he is a ruthless, want to vent his anger! "Calm down!" Ren Qiu rushes to the middle and directly separates them. Su Yao is stopped behind Ren Qiu and yells at Tang Wei, "you have the ability to hit me. What kind of man is hiding from me?" Tang Wei just frowned. There was no extra emotion on his beautiful face. His eyes were so cold that he could freeze other people''s blood after looking at each other for a second. "What kind of ability is it to bully girls?" Su Yao roared and his eyes were red. "Tang Wei, you''re a motherfucker! A complete scum Unexpectedly, Tang Wei smiles. In the face of Su Yao''s hysteria, he loses his mind. He is as calm as a person who stays out of the affair, and even laughs with the mood of idle fish. He stares at Su Yao''s crazy expression as if he is enjoying a movie. He stays out of the affair, and finally evaluates Su Yao''s remarks. He said, "thank you." He took the adjectives like "scum" in Su Yao''s mouth as his praise. Su Yao was so angry that he trembled all over and could not speak smoothly. "Tang Wei, is that your attitude towards her?" The onlookers were shocked. Why did the new transfer student and elder martial brother Tang Wei suddenly fight? Listen to what they say, there seems to be something unknown inside? Suspicious people suddenly think of the group fight that happened at the school gate during the day before. Among them, the girl who was beaten by the girls was a little girl named Bo Yan, a sophomore in senior high school. At that time It seems that the handsome transfer student and elder martial brother Tang Wei are also present. "It''s not for the sake of thin face..." "Really? Can''t you see that? Is Bo Yan stepping on two boats? To deceive their feelings? " "No Elder martial brother Tang Wei can''t be the kind of person who will be cheated by Bo Yan. It must be Bo Yan who instigated this new student... " "The freshmen are so handsome. Bo Yan is so cheap that even the freshmen can''t let it go..." "Shut up Unable to bear his sister''s curse, Su Yao roared after hearing these whispers, "what do you know? Why comment on Bo Yan so maliciously? " It''s just Su Yao''s reaction that makes the students around him think that he must have been cheated by Bo Yan, so that he would be angry for Bo Yan. Some people even want to persuade Su Yao to sober up, for his good, don''t be cheated by Bo Yan. Tang Wei stood aside after he was put in a fight by Ren Jura. He stretched out his slender fingers to take care of his bow tie. He was as noble and elegant as a little prince. He couldn''t see the appearance of fighting with others just now. Then he dusted the ash that didn''t exist on his body. He turned to Su Yao and said, "is there anything else you want to say?" "Shameless..." Su Yao''s muscles are tense and trembling with anger. He reaches out his hand to pull Tang Wei back. However, Ren Qiu tries to stop him. Su Yao can only stare at Tang Wei and get angry, but he can''t do anything else. "Ren Qiu, don''t stop me --" Su Yao was so angry that he couldn''t do it. Why is Tang Wei standing on one side like a nobody now? It is clear that he is the culprit of Bo Yan''s depression now! Su Yao pointed to Tang Wei and said, "Tang Wei, sooner or later you will regret it!" Tang Wei was so roared by Su Yao, and his face was indifferent to his own affairs. At last, there was a little crack on his face. A trace of strange emotion passed through his eyes, and then he was deeply pressed in his eyes. He continued to pretend to be Gao Leng, "who knows?" Su Yao was stunned by his reply. Next, he saw the tall and thin young man in the crowd raised his chin. He was as proud as a young emperor. Once he picked his eyebrows, he was in a bloody world. He tilted his mouth, as if to mock, or as if he didn''t pay attention to anyone. He opened his eyelids and looked at Su Yao like a mole ant."Maybe I will regret it later," he said That''s a personal statement. Su Yao hesitated and couldn''t figure out what Tang wanted to express. The next second, Tang Wei''s voice continued to throw, "but I regret it. It''s also my business. You don''t have to talk about it here. I don''t know what the future will be like, and I don''t bother to guess. Regret is regret, and regret can''t change anything. " Tang Wei was finally willing to look Su Yao in the eye. He grinned, his face was perverse and beautiful. "So whether I regret it or not, I will not change my choice now. You ask me what I''m going to do if I regret it in the future - then regret it. I don''t care. " I don''t care. He doesn''t care what the future will be like. He always lives in the present. All you do is to please yourself. Su Yao was stunned by Tang Wei''s speech. Then Tang Wei regained his indifferent expression. In the face of a riot caused by Su Yao, he just gave an understatement. "Besides, don''t make trouble in school. It''s a shame." The two words of shame almost crushed Su Yao. He just watched Tang Wei turn around and walk away. Everyone watched Tang Wei leave. When he left, his back was lonely and proud, like a king. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1133 After Tang Wei went back, Ren Qiu appeased all the students present and asked Xu Yao to help handle the affairs together. This is the end of the limelight. He sent Su Yao back to the class peacefully. Ren Qiu sighed and walked back to the student union office with Xu Yao. "To be honest Su Yao''s classmates suddenly rushed up and scared me a lot. " Xu Yao was still a little afraid. Maybe she thought of Su Yao''s eyes at that time. She clenched the document in her hand and said, "Su Yao, what stimulation did you get?" Ren Qiu took a look at Xu Yao, and then pushed his glasses. "When Bo Yan was secretly photographed, he thought someone did it on purpose." This made Xu Yao''s expression change. "You don''t doubt me, do you?" "In fact, it is." Ren Qiu didn''t show off much and said, "after all, there are not many people who can realize that Bo Yan likes Tang Wei, because Bo Yan always has such deep thoughts, so almost no one can know her I like Tang Wei. Although there are so many rumors, we don''t think much about it. " So it''s only Tang Wei who knows about it. But there are not many people who can get close to Tang Wei. Bo Yan can''t hurt himself. So the only one who can drink more from Tang Wei is student president Xu Yao. "What''s more." Ren Qiu paused. "I can see that you usually Do you like Tang Wei very much? " Xu Yao''s face turned pale, and sweat oozed from her palms What you said is true, but after this analysis, can''t you infer me very simply? Why should I do such a thing... " "I don''t know your motive, I just understand it myself. Maybe there are others, but now, Xu Yao, you have the biggest doubt in my heart. " Xu Yao suddenly took a cold breath. "I admit that I really like elder martial brother Tang Wei, and I realize that Bo Yan may like Tang Wei, but It''s not really me... " She didn''t look like she was pretending. "Because that evening, I was in the student union to deal with things and had a meeting with the teacher very late. It''s true." Xu Yao was so anxious that there were beads of sweat on her forehead. "I know, maybe because of my usual behavior, you think I have other thoughts about Bo Yan But isn''t it normal for girls to communicate with each other like this? I really haven''t done that, and I can''t do it. After all, if it''s revealed, how can I be the student president? " Ren Qiu didn''t speak. Xu Yao cried anxiously, "it''s really not me, even if many motives point to me, but it''s really not me What am I going to do? Can you believe me? " "It doesn''t matter who it is." After confirming that Xu Yao was not lying, Ren Qiu was relieved. Then he took out a document from his folder and put it on the desk of the student union office. Xu Yao stepped forward and was stunned. "This is..." "This is confirmed by Bo Yan''s signature." Ren Qiu buttoned the desk. "You don''t have to doubt the authenticity. I came to go through the formalities for her." Xu Yao''s breathing slowed down. "It''s good for Bo Yan It''s not fair... " "There is no fairness in this world, and so is in the feelings." Ren Qiu handed the document to him, "student president, I need your seal." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1134 That night, Ren Qiu received a phone call from Tang Wei. There was a lot of noise in the background. Ren Qiu frowned, "what''s the matter?" "Come to the Western villa." Tang Wei''s voice in a noisy background is particularly cool, he said, "sakara Kurosawa back." "Ah, Hazel''s back?" Ren Qiu changed to smile, "why did he suddenly fly back today?" "Today is his birthday. He came to us specially." Tang Wei held a cigarette in his mouth. "I''m having a party in my name''s Xijiao villa. You can bring some girls here. Kurosawa has no one to accompany me tonight." "I''m brother Tang." Ren Qiu put down his work and stood up from his chair. "OK, I''ll come here now. Do you want me to bring anything on the way here?" "Bring some wine and mineral water." Tang Weizheng nestled in the sofa, squinting at the KTV section on the big screen, "remember to drink whiskey." "What''s the matter? You can''t drink it. Are you going to vomit?" Ren Qiu went out to give the housekeeper a color, and the servant immediately arranged a driver for him to go out. Then the boy got into the car and walked like a noble, "OK, I know. Come here right now, wait for me. Don''t worry about playing." "Rare." Tang Wei said with a smile, "hurry up, Kurosawa said he wants to die of you." "Come on, I''m not a fag!" Ren Qiu hung up with a smile and a curse, but his eyes gradually deepened. Tonight Sakara Kurosawa is back, but Boyan Half an hour later, Ren Qiu was sent to the door of Tang Wei''s villa by the driver. As soon as he got off the bus, someone pushed the door open and came out to greet him. Tall and thin, he had dyed his hair with gold. He went up to his chest and said, "you dare to be late for my birthday." "Oh, this is not the young son of foreign finance ministers." Ren Qiu deliberately said so, and then handed over the things he had bought. "It''s not to buy you wine. It''s so late." "Don''t make excuses." The whole process of speaking with them is in English. These elite children are receiving the best education and training, so when they have a problem with their mother tongue, they can quickly switch to communicate in English without any pressure. "You''ve become handsome, hazel." Ren Qiu went up and hugged Kurosawa, "much more handsome than I saw you last year." "It''s a must." Kurosawa and Ren Qiu know each other because of Tang Wei, who met in a variety show shooting very early. Later, they have been in contact with each other, competing with each other and growing up with each other, until they have become outstanding teenagers sought after by thousands of people. "Go in." Tang Wei came out after them, opened the door for them, and looked back at Ren Qiu, "but first, don''t be surprised if you go in." "Oh..." Ren Qiu lengthened his tone. "I see. Ha ha, did Kurosawa call another bunch of girls to come to the villa?" "That''s right." Tang Wei made a finger ring and said in English, "he has grown up from a playboy. You know all about his virtues." "Hahaha, Tang, how can you say that to me? How can I refuse when a little girl comes to me?" With one hand on Ren Qiu''s shoulder and the other hand holding what Ren Qiu had just bought, "hurry up, I''ll introduce you to my new girl. Her figure is hot enough. If you like it, I''ll recommend it to you --" "don''t, I''m a clean student." "No shame, Ren Qiu." Tang Wei laughs, "you just pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, and take off your flat glasses. How deep do you think I don''t know you are not short-sighted?" "Shit, you can see that." Ren Qiu exclaimed strangely, "can you not tear it down? My greatest pleasure in school every day is to play a gentle and gentle handsome elder. " A group of people walked in with a smile. There were some other friends who were good at playing. When they saw Ren Qiu, they all stood up and said, "Mr. Ren, long time no see!" "Mr. Ren is as busy as Mr. Tang. We can''t get in touch at ordinary times." "Oh, brother Xu''s words are killing me." Ren Qiu deliberately pinched the tone and went up to shake hands with one of the boys with broken black hair. "Why are you free today?" "When I was a freshman, the waves were rising. I didn''t want to have class at all. I wanted to be a student every day." Xu Shengmin laughs and throws a cigarette to Ren Qiu. "I heard that you were vice president of the student union in Tang Wei''s school? Ha ha, smelly boy is good at acting like a dog. He has become vice president of the student union. It seems that the future of your school is worrying. " "What''s the matter? We Ren Qiu have a mine at home. It''s not too much to be an official in the school, is it?" "Speaking of having a mine at home, who can match master Tang?""You can''t get Ivory out of your dog''s mouth." Tang Wei seemed angry, but the corner of his mouth was clearly smiling. He sat down on one side and then said to the abyss Kurosawa, "open the wine, birthday boy. Aren''t you going to be hi all night? " "You''re looking for death, Tang Wei. You have to drink tonight." Sakara Kurosawa came forward, unsealed the wine, and then handed it to several boys. Several boys began to divide the wine, poured it into a small cup and gave it to the rest of the girls. Xu Shengmin is surrounded by several college students. He sits like a big brother. Tang Wei says, "are you also good at university?" Xu Shengmin shrugged his shoulders, "yes, that''s it. It doesn''t matter. I''m at least much better than the kind of people who are secretly abnormal behind their backs, right?" Ren Qiu lost a ball of paper and said, "how do I think you are making fun of me on purpose?" "Ha ha ha, you can hear it." Xu Shengmin blinked, "Hey, to tell you the truth, don''t you and Ren Qiu meet any girls who want to soak in school?" Ren Qiu said, "I''m a good student in school, so I''m busy managing the student union and studying. How can I get involved with little girls?" "That''s the most shameless thing to say." Xu Shengmin holding the flue, "generally speaking, people have ulterior motives behind their backs, right? I''m here. Tell me about it... " Ren Qiu pushed a glass of wine, "shut the hell up!" "Ha ha ha!" A crowd burst into laughter. "It''s the pain of Mr. Ren!" "Oh, isn''t Mr. Ren really that kind of pervert?" "It''s terrible, it''s terrible, ha ha." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1135 That night, the western suburb villa was full of lights all night. It was clear that they were a group of young people, but their acceptance and living conditions had already exceeded the normal age. The excellent family conditions made them ahead of their peers in any aspect, including pleasure. "Ah..." Sakara Kurosawa was drunk. As a birthday star, he flew to them from another country to celebrate their birthday. It shows that he already looks up to these good friends. Now he is drunk by his good friends in turn, and he thinks he may spit out the next second. "I can''t stand it. Let''s stop." "That''s it?" Xu Shengmin smokes to rest, jumps one foot on the tea table, "is not agreed to lie down? It''s not the end of the night yet. " "Go on like this..." Sakara Kurosawa vomited, "I''m going to die suddenly." "I don''t learn well all day." Tang Wei sat in the middle as if nothing had happened, and his face was very indifferent. "If you let your parents know, I''ll give you a beating." "No way." "I''m number one in our school. That''s why I can be so unscrupulous," he said with a smile. You know, standing at the top, you have the right to enjoy it. " "Come on, you are shameless because of your good grades." Ren Qiu also stood up with a drunken look on his face, patted his forehead and said, "no, I have to go to class tomorrow. I have to go back early..." "Like you''re really reading." Xu Shengmin chuckled, "are you tired of clocking in all day? I don''t believe how hard it is for you to jump to college. " "No, I still like to follow the rules." Ren Qiu waved his hand, then winked at Tang Wei, "I''ll go back first." "Well." Tang Wei didn''t understand Ren Qiu''s eyes. He answered and said, "what''s your expression?" Ren Qiu forbeared. He was so drunk that he almost told Tang Wei everything. But it took him a lot of effort to hold back, and then the boy said to Tang Wei, "well, goodbye." Goodbye. What is the meaning behind these two words? There is already a driver waiting for Ren Qiu to get on the bus. Several people went to the villa to see Ren Qiu go back ahead of time. They watched him get into the car. For some reason, Tang Wei''s heart jumped. What''s going on This feeling Ming Ming used to go out with Ren Qiu, and he would say goodbye when he came home. But that goodbye at that time was quite different from the goodbye he heard now. Why Tang Wei''s mind flashed a lot of ideas, and suddenly thought of Bo Yan. How can he associate Ren Qiu with Bo Yan? I must have drunk too much and lost my head. I can connect the two of them. The car slowly drove away, Tang Wei watched Ren Qiu go away, and then tried to restrain all his emotions. But he didn''t know that the two words that Ren Qiu said goodbye to him that night were not just the meaning of goodbye. He''s saying goodbye to Bo Yan. Because from that day on, after Kurosawa''s birthday, Boyan seemed to have disappeared and never appeared in Hongchuan University. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1136 At first, the students didn''t realize that there was something wrong. In other words, everyone thought it was nothing. Without a thin face, the world was still running. Maybe Bo Yan didn''t want to come to school because he didn''t have light on his face because he was surrounded by people at the school gate before. "It''s good not to come. Boyan, a girl like me, is a disgrace to our school." "That''s to say, if she has a bad mind and thinks about how to communicate with boys all the time, she might as well not read." "Shh, keep it down. Wasn''t Bo Yan beaten at the school gate before? Behind her back, there are boys who say they love her. " "Love her? She has what good heartache! She deserves it As usual, Tang Wei does experimental research in the school. When she shuttles back and forth in the corridor, she hears these rumors about Bo Yan. Her reputation in the school has been rotten. Most students regard her as a girl with deep mind and use her non aggressive face to confuse others. But there are also a very small number of students still feel that we have done wrong, they do not think that Bo Yan is such a person, because Bo Yan''s eyes, from the beginning to the end, is really clean, like her, if you want to be innocent, it must be innocent, do not touch a little pollution. They think that Bo Yan is misunderstood, and she is not good at defending herself. What''s more, even if Bo Yan is such a person, what''s the matter? "Shut up After Tang Wei''s step, he saw not far away. Su Yao was quarreling with a man. "Bo Yan is not that kind of person. Besides, even if she is, has she ever done anything sorry to you?" Has she ever done anything to apologize to you? This word asks go out, the classmate that still is arguing with Su Yao originally is in succession mute. Su Yao red eyes, "thin Yan destroy your family? Did Bo Yan stop you from studying? Is Bo Yan the third party of your feelings Several questions were thrown out in succession, and they almost hit a hole on the ground. No one could give a reply enough to fight back. No Bo Yan did nothing They attacked her only by the photos that were secretly taken, so they decided that Bo Yan was the kind of woman with three and four links. But in fact, what does Bo Yan have to do with them? Su Yao trembled with anger and turned his head to see Tang Wei coming from the other end of the corridor. The boy was stunned, and then he put on a more ferocious posture, just like two wild animals meeting in a narrow road. Tang Wei put a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t want to worry about Su Yao. I don''t know that his expression was the most exciting. As if he hadn''t heard it, Tang Wei put his pocket in one hand, followed by a Xu Yao with a document in his hand. They just passed Su Yao, even though he didn''t dodge. He bumped Su Yao''s shoulder. When Su Yao was provoked, he could only bite his teeth and hold back, "Tang Wei!" His voice was not big, but he was crisp. Tang Wei stopped, walked away a little distance, then slowly turned back and looked at Su Yao with his eyes. Su Yao stared at him and said, "Congratulations - from now on, you are free." You''re free. Tang Wei''s pupils shrink, but his face is still a fearless expression. Then he pulls his thin lips and smiles indifferently, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I don''t want to know." He turned to leave, leaving a lot of doubts for the onlookers. Su Yao stood there panting until Ren Qiu heard about it and rushed to him, "Su Yao!" "I''m Mr. Qiu." Seeing him was like seeing hope. Su Yao could only vent his emotions on Ren Qiu He doesn''t care whether he is or not... " "Tang Wei is such a person." Ren Qiu pushed his glasses and pulled Su Yao away from the scene. "As far as Tang Wei is concerned, he doesn''t like being threatened like this. To put it more bluntly, if someone dares to threaten him - then he will give up even those who threaten him. " Su Yao said, "but this..." In this way, there is no way to retaliate against Tang Wei. If the departure of Bo Yan can''t cause any substantial harm to Tang Wei, why does she want to leave? "For myself." Ren Qiu stood still and put his hand on Su Yao''s shoulder. "Su Yao, you have to remember that Bo Yan wanted to leave, not for revenge on Tang Wei. What we have to do is to live a good life, not to let Bo Yan worry, so that she can pay more attention to take care of herself. " The rest is just waiting The day Bo Yan came back. ****** but no one thought that Tang Wei unexpectedly lost sleep when he went home that night. He opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling of the bedroom, as if his strength had been emptied. The whole person was empty, as if his soul had gone away, leaving only a body in place.Feel irritable, close your eyes, Tang Wei thought of thin face in his mind. This kind of development made him suddenly sound the alarm in his mind. The young man got up from bed one by one, but the pictures in his mind could not be removed. The thin body and white skin trembled and cried under him. They kept overlapping in his mind, making Tang Wei take a breath. What the hell is going on? He doesn''t know what is wrong with him. He even wants to do this kind of thing with Bo Yan in the middle of the night. It''s just that Tang Wei is too calm. When he clearly realizes that he''s in puberty and his hormones are bursting, he can understand why he''s obsessed with Bo Yan''s body. He took a deep breath, then took out his cell phone, looked at the dark screen for a while, then unlocked it and dialed a number. "Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off, and is being transferred to voice mail for you..." Don''t be surprised. Shut down? Can Bo Yan turn off his cell phone? Such a situation is really rare, because Bo Yan is afraid that Tang Wei can''t get in touch with him, so the mobile phone is always on and full of power for a long time. But now, Tang Wei can''t get in touch with Bo Yan. Feel the chest more anxious, Tang Wei pinch his eyebrows, want to wave such emotion, once again broadcast. "Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off..." This time, Tang Wei hung up directly before he finished listening, and the result was the same. No matter how many times he called again, it would not change. Bo Yan really shut down, that is to say, she unilaterally cut off all relations with Tang Wei. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1137 Tang Wei slowly lay down, like a mechanical doll. He clung to his mobile phone and refused to release it. He looked at the ceiling with his eyes open. He didn''t know what he was thinking. No impossible. Bo Yan can''t run. She doesn''t have the guts! "This is..." He seemed unbelievable, staring at the words on his mobile phone, "what''s going on?" Ren Qiu''s indifferent voice was opposite to Tang Wei''s excitement. His attitude was extremely calm, just like a pool of stagnant water, "that''s what you see." That''s what you see. It took a lot of effort for Tang to suppress his confused and complicated thoughts, and he asked with restraint, "drop out? She dropped out? When "A few days ago, I don''t remember when." At the other end of the phone, Ren Qiu takes off his glasses. The teenager reaches for his chin and imagines another expression of Tang Wei. I don''t know what Tang Wei''s face looks like now? Would you be shocked? Will you be sad? Will Do you regret it? Ren Qiu shook his head, no, Tang Wei said, even if regret, it''s just regret. Thinking of this, Ren Qiu continued, "Bo Yan himself agreed to the school''s treatment." "Is this what the school does?" Tang Wei''s voice raised a few points, "how can I never..." "Because you''re the one who''s bothered, the school didn''t ask for your opinion." Ren Qiu deliberately holds a tone that doesn''t care, "isn''t Bo Yan beaten by girls because she was photographed secretly before? Later, the school found out about it. " The school knows. Tang Wei''s heart sank suddenly. "Therefore, according to the school''s rules and regulations, the school has given different penalties." Ren Qiu reached out and buttoned the desk. "First of all, Boyan caused campus violence. She was one of the main reasons for bad behavior. Secondly, Bo Yan''s way of doing things has brought great influence on the school''s reputation. After careful consideration, the school decided to dissuade her. " To dissuade. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1138 Tang Wei felt as if he was dumb. After listening to Ren Qiu''s school treatment, he didn''t recover for a long time. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "but Ren Qiu, Bo Yan was also secretly photographed..." "It''s not in our mind." Ren Qiu turned a pen at his fingertips. "We only know that Bo Yan''s existence caused the campus violence, so the school persuaded her to quit. If Bo Yan feels aggrieved, why not try to defend himself, but directly agree with the school''s practice? " How could she explain! It''s impossible to explain her stubborn nature to the school! "So Tang Wei, if I were you, I could laugh now." Ren Qiu took his mobile phone, as if he was avenging Tang only for Bo Yan, "Congratulations, because of you, Bo Yan was dissuaded by the school. From then on, no one''s bothering you any more. " Tang weiru was struck by thunder and stood still. The whole person began to shake. It turns out that This is what Su Yao said that day He got it. He got it. Bo Yan is determined to completely disappear from his world, so she agrees with the school''s practice. She wants to completely withdraw from Tang Wei''s life in this way, so she makes such a decision! But how could he do what she wanted? Didn''t she mean to? Don''t you wait to see Tang Wei leave her painful expression? He failed her! So, following Ren Qiu''s words, Tang Wei laughed twice, and then said, "yes, if it''s true, then it''s really good news for me." Great news. When a person who has lived for countless years is erased from his own years, how cruel must he be before he can say the four words "great news"? At that moment, Ren Qiu''s eyes suddenly sank, and he suddenly began to feel worthless for Bo Yan. Bo Yan worked so hard and was plundered completely. Even when she finally quit, she wanted to think about Tang Wei''s dignity, but Tang Wei ignored it and called her departure "great news". How ironic. Ren Qiu held the cell phone there and said, "OK Tang Wei, that''s it between you. " It''s good. It''s easy to get together and break up. Tang Wei grinned. No one could guess what he was thinking at this moment. The boy seemed to be listening to the news of a person who had nothing to do with him. "Yes, originally, there was nothing else between us." Listen, all like this, Tang Wei still refuses to let go of thin Yan. Ren Qiu''s voice lowered, "Tang Wei, I have a good relationship with you, so I want to persuade you. Don''t you really want to know Bo Yan more in the past?" "I know what she does?" Instead, Tang Wei asked Ren Qiu, "she deliberately made a missing appearance to show me, in order to see me worried about her? It''s impossible, Ren Qiu. No matter how you try to test me, I''m always like this, and I won''t change. " Ren Qiu lost his voice. Tang Wei''s heart is too hard. They say that people who are cruel to others are more cruel to themselves. So Bo Yan will lose to Tang Wei, because he even has his own feelings. "That''s it. Drop out and never see you again for the rest of your life." Tang Wei laughs and hangs up, leaving a busy tone for Ren Qiu and a blank in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1139 Time is like a journey, I am also a pedestrian. In the days when Bo Yan disappeared, everything was still in normal operation. No one knew where Bo Yan had gone and what he had done. Even the whole Hongchuan University began to forget the existence of such a person. Her traces were erased in the torrent of years, and no one remembered her after all. Two years later, in Australia, Bo Yan was sitting in front of the French window drinking tea. At the door came a man, tall and thin, with sharp and handsome eyebrows. After seeing Bo Yan''s sitting posture, he laughed, "are you so ridiculous?" "It''s not ancient." Thin Yan mouth hanging a biscuit, she is like a kitten, sitting on the soft blanket, receiving the sunset sun slowly sprinkled down, in her side painted a layer of light gold light, "you come here and don''t say a word." "You''re not surprised to see me anyway." Ren Qiu spread out his hand, and then sat down cross legged with Bo Yan, "isn''t it?" Bo Yan said with a smile, "you come every month. I''m used to your sudden appearance, and now it is." "OK..." Ren Qiu sighed helplessly, "blame me for coming too often." "Hello." Bo Yan changed his look, a little serious, "aren''t you busy with a psychological topic recently? How''s it going? " "Not bad." Ren Qiu stood up and took a look at the refrigerator. When he saw that the refrigerator was full of things, the man burst out a crouching trough, "Damn, it''s all instant noodles!" "Convenient." Bo Yan also stood up from the blanket, dressed in a big shirt, walked barefoot, his slim legs swayed under Ren Qiu''s eyes, he pushed a pair of glasses, "you put on your pants for me." "I''m wearing it." Thin Yan pulled up his shirt, revealing a pair of jeans hot pants inside, "you see." "It''s too short!" Like an old father, Ren Qiu said, "you can cover up your clothes. When you go out, people think you''re not wearing Leggings!" "But I did." "Thin Yan a face naturally," well, tonight in order to welcome you to come, dinner invite you to have a big meal. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ren Jao make complaints about it, then silently Tucao, "dinner will not be..." How about instant noodles? " "That''s right!" Bo Yan pulled out two barrels of instant noodles from the refrigerator and said, "I''ll give you my favorite taste. The limited taste in 2019 -" "stop, stop!" Ren Qiu immediately put on a stop gesture, "come on, can we go out for a restaurant?" "Oh, thank you, Mr. Ren." Bo Yan narrowed her eyes and laughed. Facing the sunset behind her, the yellow light poured into her eyes, which made her pale green pupil like a circle of shallow gold powder floating in the deep. In two years, she was carved into a charming beauty, with white and delicate skin, tight and straight legs, and thin but not lack of strength. She can be called a "beauty" It''s a word. When Ren Qiu saw Bo Yan smile, he reached out and squeezed Bo Yan''s nose, "which time is not my treat? You said you''d take me to dinner "Ha ha, that''s because you have a big purse." Thin Yan will foam noodles back, and then walked back to the room, "wait to start! I''m just hungry! " Seeing her back as she walked in, Ren Qiu shook his head with a smile. In the two years since she left Tang Wei, Bo Yan has changed a lot. She is cheerful and has her own joys and sorrows, as if she has come back to life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1140 However, Ren Qiu always has some unspeakable worries in her heart. For example, if Bo Yan can only live again after leaving Tang Wei, then one day if she meets Tang Wei again, will she die again. Looking at the girl who was plotting which coat to wear behind her, Ren Qiu sighed, pushed his own glasses and said, "you can wear it casually. It''s not a big star going out." "No, you don''t understand." Thin Yan picked out the coat and began to choose the shoes to match, "since you want to go out, you have to match a whole set." She put on her knee high boots, looked back at Ren Qiu and pushed her glasses helplessly again. Bo Yan was happy. "You''re not nearsighted. Why are you wearing a pair of glasses all day and pretending to be the same as the real one?" "You don''t understand." Ren Qiu smiles and uses what Bo Yan said to pay her back. "People more or less have some disguises." "You mean, is this your disguise?" Bo Yan took off Ren Qiu''s glasses on the bridge of her nose, and then put them on her face. She murmured, "no degree, is your hobby keen on playing Detective Conan?" Ren Qiu was amused by Bo Yan''s statement, and then he took back his glasses. "You can think the same way." ¡­¡­ Strange interest. Ten minutes later, when she got home downstairs, Ren Qiu went to the underground garage to pick up her car. Bo Yan stood alone at the gate of the community. The security guard at the gate would smile at her and say hello in English, "are you going out today?" Bo Yanhui said with the same kind smile, "yes, Ren Qiu came to play with me." "It''s nice to have a boyfriend. At least one person is taken care of outside." The guard waved with a smile, "are you going to have dinner next?" "Well, dinner." Bo Yan nodded, did not explain too much about the adjective "boyfriend" before the security guard. Maybe in the past, Bo Yan would blush to explain her relationship with Ren Qiu, but now she won''t. She just chose to smile lightly and asked casually, "what would you like to eat? I''ll pack it for you later. " "You''re welcome." Security guard is actually an Asian, but Bo Yan, who is abroad, is used to communicating with them in English and never knows that the security guard can speak Chinese. The security guard didn''t tear it down. They spoke in a second language all the time. They didn''t know that they could speak Mandarin. "Bo Yan, get in the car." Ren Qiu drove the car out, pressed the window, looked at Bo Yan, who was chatting with the security guard, and said, "Hello uncle." "Good evening, young man, looking for a girlfriend again?" The security guard was still charitable. Ren Qiu took out a brand-new packet of cigarettes from the car and threw them to the security guard. "Thank you for taking care of Bo Yan these days." "Oh." The guard caught the cigarette and saw the Chinese characters on it. The middle-aged man was stunned, and then his eyes flashed a ray of light, but he didn''t show much excitement. He still spoke to Ren Qiu in English, "thank you very much." Ren Qiu''s lens refracted a beam of cold light, then he also pretended to smile, "well. But uncle, you have made a mistake The security guard was stunned. One side of the thin Yan has gone to the car, opened the co driver''s door, sat down and heard Ren Qiu while starting the car, while eyes deep to the security road, "thin Yan is not my girlfriend." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1141 When the security guard heard Ren Qiu say this, he was stunned. When he came back, he had an embarrassed smile on his face, "ah I''m sorry that I''ve been yelling wrong all the time. " "It''s nothing." Ren Qiu responded meaningfully. Then she stepped on the gas pedal and drove away. Bo Yan pressed the window. The oncoming wind disordered her hair. The girl tilted her head and looked at Ren Qiu''s side face. "What did you just say to the security guard at the door? You look so enigmatic. " "Nothing." Ren Qiu waved his hand and said that he didn''t need to care. "In other words, Su Yao will come here today, do you know?" "True or false?" Thin Yan in front of a bright, "Yao Yao did not tell me." "He? He wanted to come with me to give you a surprise, but as a result - "Ren Qiu lengthened his voice," the plane was delayed. " "Ha ha." Bo Yan while jumping car radio, while taking out a mobile phone, "I asked him on wechat." "That''s right." Ren Qiu in the driver''s seat makes a sound, which makes Bo Yan look up curiously. "Uncle su Ask me to bring you a word. " Ren Qiu''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and the eyes behind the lens were a little hard to see. He said, "he said, since you If you''ve finished all the college courses, you''d better go back. " Bo Yan was playing with her mobile phone, and then she raised her head, and her breathing speeded up. "Dad really Is that what it says? " Just at the traffic light, Ren Qiu slowed down and stopped. He reached for Bo Yan''s hair and said, "well, yes, it''s just right for you to return home. It''s convenient for everyone to find you." "To me?" Bo Yan laughs. I don''t know whether it''s self mockery or relief. "I don''t have any friends in China. What can I find?" "Me and Su Yao." Ren Qiu pointed to himself, "every time we miss you, we have to fly to Australia to find you. It''s very troublesome, OK? Unless you pay for the ticket next time. " "Stingy!" Bo Yan found a comfortable seat in the co pilot''s seat and rubbed, "since you can''t even give up a ticket, don''t say you miss me so much, OK?" "Yes, Bo Xiaoyan. You''ve been in Australia for two years, and your courage has obviously developed." Ren Qiu was slightly surprised. "I''ll tell you one more thing. Do you remember Tang Wei''s birthday next month?" Thin Yan''s expression suddenly changed. "He Birthday. " Thin Yan smiles to raise head, "concern me what matter?" This attitude was beyond Ren Qiu''s initial expectation. He turned around and said, "I thought you wouldn''t dare go back." "Go back, there''s nothing to be afraid of." Bo Yan said with a smile, "if it''s just to escape Tang Wei''s going abroad, then I''m too counsellor." "In fact, it is." Ren Qiu said this on purpose. When he finished, he went to see Bo Yan''s expression. Unexpectedly, Bo Yan''s expression didn''t change, and even shrugged, "that''s not true. I loved him two years ago, so I had to run away. Don''t TV dramas all shoot like this? When you can''t fall in love, just run away. The farther away you run from the city with him, the better. " The farther you run, the faster the wound will heal. So Bo Yan chose to go abroad. "And now." Ren Qiu stops the car at the door of the restaurant. After getting off, he helps Bo Yan open the front passenger''s door from the outside. The man reaches out to her and signals to take her off. "Now, are you still afraid?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1142 At that moment, Bo Yan was a little stunned. Maybe he didn''t expect to hear such a straightforward inquiry from Ren Qiu''s mouth. However, sometimes, in the face of some people and things, only the most frank and bloody tears can make things better. Bo Yan was silent for a long time. He finally raised his head and said to Ren Qiu with a smile, "I don''t know. Maybe I will be afraid when I see Tang Wei again, but now I understand that fear is not humiliating." It is the most humiliating thing to try to please and avoid. Ren Qiu finally took a breath when he saw Bo Yan like this. Then he released Bo Yan''s hand, pushed his glasses, and said, "well, full answer." Bo Yan and he walked into the restaurant shoulder to shoulder. The waiter led them to the door of a box, and then bent over them, "please come in." Ren Qiu said thank you in English, then Bo Yan also said thank you, watching the waiter leave, two people into the box to sit down, Ren Qiu put the menu in front of Bo Yan, "have a look, what to eat?" "All right. Are we waiting for Su Yao now?" Bo Yan flipped through the menu, all of which were in English, and there was no pressure on her. The girl casually quoted several dish names, "where is he now?" "Just got off the plane, he was delayed before." Ren Qiu nodded, "just order what you like." "Well." Bo Yan is not polite. After ordering, she sits down and looks at her mobile phone. She pretends to be casual and asks, "did my father say, when will you call me back?" Hearing what Bo Yan said, Ren Qiu was really surprised. Then he laughed a little awkwardly and said, "have you found out?" "Well, you''re here to help my father persuade me to go back to China, aren''t you?" When Bo Yan said this, it was very natural, as if he was not afraid to go back to China. "Well, I''ll go back to China, and I''ll see the ticket later." "True or false?" Ren Qiu couldn''t believe it. He reached over and explored Bo Yan''s forehead, as if to confirm whether the man in front of him was Bo Yan or not? Going back? " "Yes." Bo Yan stretched out her hand to support her chin. She trembled her eyelashes and pursed the corners of her mouth, just showing a perfect and harmless smile. She had learned to smile like this for so many years abroad. "It''s no big deal to go back. Besides, I have finished my studies, so I can go back to help my father do something." "I didn''t expect..." Ren Qiu''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down Choose to go back. " "Are you still worried about me?" Bo Yan narrowed her eyes. Compared with the green girl two years ago, she is more deep now. With the accumulation of time, many emotions will gradually settle in her eyes. Now she has been baptized by years. She has changed. I don''t know whether she has changed or She found another way to protect herself. "It''s time to go back, no matter you''re afraid or you can''t forget. Feelings should have a win or lose. " Bo Yan put down her cell phone, "I just give up, so it''s no big deal. What''s more, our family and the Bo family are close friends. On Tang Wei''s birthday, I have to hold a show Ren Qiu''s eyes widened. "Do you really think about it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1143 Su Yao came here half an hour later. He was late at the meeting. Bo Yan had already cut half a piece of steak. The boy pulled out his chair and sat down. He was still a little unsteady. "My God, the plane was delayed..." "Ha ha, that''s good." Bo Yan gave him the menu, "sometimes it can be delayed to the next day, so you can''t catch up with today''s meal." After su Yao sat down, the waiter came in. The boy casually ordered a piece of spaghetti and looked up at Bo Yan. "How do I feel you are fat?" Thin Yan cut a steak, then looked up and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few months. I''ll say that as soon as I meet you! Do you believe I cut you as a steak? " Su Yao made a gesture of "forgive me, nvxia". Ren Qiu looked at it with a smile and pushed his glasses. "Su Yao, this is the mouth of the knife and the heart of the bean curd." "Make me look like an old lady, knife mouth, bean curd heart..." Su Yao muttered. "Yes." Bo Yan then said, "where is he? He''s just mean. " "Tut, Bo Xiaoyan, you are really brave now." Su Yao held out his hand and poked Bo Yan''s forehead. "I haven''t seen him for a while, so I''m good at it. If you stay abroad for a few more years, you can''t turn the world upside down at home?" Ren Qiu laughed, "don''t you know? Your sister''s character is totally different now. " "I''m afraid she will change her face when she changes her temper." Su Yao muttered, "if you go back to China, you will never know me when you come back..." "Are you stupid?" Thin Yan did not resist to report a rude, and then she pinched Su Yao''s nose, "this young lady looks like this, still need plastic surgery? What''s in your head every day? " "Oh, hello I''ll kick my nose on my face Su Yao patted off Bo Yan''s hand. "I''m old. Don''t treat me like a child all the time." "I am older than you." Bo Yan cut a piece of steak and put it on Su Yao''s plate. "You''re just an adult. In the eyes of Ren Qiu and I, you''re just a younger brother." The words "younger brother" came down suddenly, which made Su Yao breathless. He changed his expression, and then lengthened his tone, making a heartless appearance, "I don''t care, anyway, I can protect you." Bo Yan said nothing. Su Yao was also eating the spaghetti. After eating, he took out a bank card from his bag. Bo Yan was stunned to see his action. "Dad said it to you." Su Yao handed the bank card, "the password is six zeros, you can reset it later." Bo Yan heard that Su Qi had given it, so he accepted it without much hesitation. "What did dad suddenly give me money to do?" "I want you to buy a ticket back home." Su Yao raised his head and looked at Bo Yan seriously. "Dad knows that you are working abroad alone, and he won''t let you spend any more money. Let me give you the card. All the money in it is yours. Let me watch you buy the ticket and go back to Su''s house. " Thin Yan''s breathing a stagnation, do not know why, nose a little sour. "Dad said, let you come back to be the little princess of the Su family. You''ve been wandering in a foreign country for the past two years, and you''ve suffered so much at a young age..." Su Yao clenched his finger, "he I love you Bo Yan I love you too. After hearing Su Yao''s words for Su Qi, Bo Yan froze there. In those seconds, she seemed to have been emptied of her soul. He didn''t move, but his eyes turned red quickly. Then Ren Qiu was surprised and saw Bo Yan shed tears. How long has he not seen Bo Yan shed tears? Since the campus violence two years ago destroyed Bo Yan''s pride, her whole life seems to be dead. She signed the drop out letter and went abroad to study alone. She didn''t say a word and was so stubborn that people couldn''t believe it. Ren Qiu thought that Bo Yan was stronger. Later, he thought that maybe it was more than that. Maybe it''s because Bo Yan''s tears had already flowed in that campus bullying, dried up, and his heart was desperate, so he couldn''t shed any more tears. At that moment, Ren Qiu felt that there were extreme extremes in Bo Yan - she was extremely cowardly and extremely brave. This situation can rarely overlap in a person, but thin Yan has done both. For two years, Ren Qiu never saw Bo Yan shed a tear again. But now. Su Yao''s few words made Bo Yan cry like a child. As she hurriedly wiped her tears, she choked and said, "is that really what Dad said?" Su Yao frowned painfully and saw Bo Yan crying. He didn''t know why he was also depressed. "Yes, dad said that he regretted that he had chosen to free us and let us learn to be independent, but he didn''t expect that this choice made you suffer so much. Dad said, if you want to take care of your heartbreak, come back. Our little princess of the Su family, where is nobody holding her"But..." Bo Yan took out a napkin, "I''m afraid Shame on dad. " Because she made such a big joke in school, because her reputation was so bad in the mouth of her classmates, Bo Yan worried that she would affect the reputation of the Su family. After all, all the students in Hongchuan university are rich or expensive, and all the people who can come in are from the same circle. Bo Yan was afraid that what she did in school would spread to adults, I''m afraid it will have a bad influence on the Tang family and the Su family. So she felt guilty and chose to leave here. Time will kill everything, whether it''s love or gossip. Polished love, also wait for the heat of gossip to fade, she dare to appear. "What are you talking about?" When Su Yao heard Bo Yan''s worry, the boy seemed angry and patted the table. Bo Yan was startled, "what are you doing?" "Fool!" Su Yao stepped forward and pressed her shoulder hard. "You It''s not humiliating to the Su family. " Su Yao''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "You are the pride of the Su family. Do you understand? We have seen all your papers abroad, sister Dad is really proud of you. Everyone praises you very much. " Bo Yan''s edge has always been covered under Tang Wei. Everyone only knows that Bo Ye''s son, Tang weinian, is less famous and wiser. But as for the little girl Bo Yan who follows Tang Wei, they don''t know. I didn''t expect that Bo Yan had already made a big splash in the past two years if she didn''t make a big splash. She published two papers and achieved a lot. When the news came to China, everyone was shocked. Was this Bo Yan who was careful to follow Tang Wei? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1144 Everyone is surprised that Bo Yan can have such achievements. Bo Yan pauses and hears Su Yao continue, "so Bo Yan, come back, come back with dignity." Thin Yan stares at the bank card that comes over in his hand, for a long time did not come back. Then she wiped her tears and laughed, "yes, it''s time for me to go back. When I was young two years ago, I didn''t understand anything. Now I want to go." She''s su Qi''s only daughter. What can she be afraid of? The Su family is her most powerful backer. "But..." Rubbing the bank card, Bo Yan smiles, "before I leave, tonight, I want to say goodbye to my friends." ¡°OK¡£¡± Ren Qiu pushed his glasses. "That means going to drink?" "What?" Su Yao clapped the table again, "Bo Yan, have you learned how to drink?" "I''m not drunk. Why are you so excited?" Bo Yan picks her eyebrows and smiles. The gray pupils of the mixed race are like the best treasures. The deep eyes and clear outlines that countless Asians admire make her look very moving. She is soft and beautiful, but with a foreign charm. Especially when she laughs, the world melts in her eyes. Su Yao knew Bo Yan''s beauty, but he never thought that now she is more confident than before. It''s like the whole person is shining. I don''t know why, he suddenly thought of a sentence in his mind. I''ve seen it in other novels, saying that it''s a person trying to live. You don''t know how beautiful it is, like it will shine. Just like Bo Yan at this moment, after two years of painful baptism, today''s she may be more worthy of the five words "Miss Su". She has always been out of the challenge, but once she was not aware of it - if not out of the challenge, how can it be called the target in the eyes of the students for no reason? Now Bo Yan has learned to turn those stings into the motivation to become better. Su Yao is very happy to see her think through. "So tonight, how about LeBaron?" "This bar will do." Ren Qiu blinked. "I''ve seen their promotion. The music playing in it is very powerful." "Ha ha, you like it. It''s a coincidence that I like the same thing. " Thin Yan ate the last piece of steak, "OK, I''m full." At this time, Renqiu ordered cheese Blue Lobster was served. "My God, did you order such an expensive lobster?" Bo Yan was stunned, "but I''m full..." "You are too thin." Ren Qiu tut said, "eat more, otherwise, uncle Suqi will be distressed if you go back like this." "I''m not fat." Thin Yan said a very poor beat words, "no way." "Bo Yan, your mouth is poor." Su Yao was the first to divide the lobster into sections. Then he picked out a piece of meat and put the biggest one on Bo Yan''s plate. "Eat yours, go back and kill everyone by surprise!" Thin Yan eyelashes trembled, and finally with a fork out of the lobster shell, the meat poked up, whispered, "OK." Tang Wei, I''m coming back, you know? ****** far away in Baicheng, Tang Wei didn''t know why he suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. He got up one by one from the bed and kept panting. "Damn..." Tang Wei put his hand over his chest. Two years later, years have made him more and more delicate and sharp. He dropped his eyes and cast away a touch of deep meaning. He Dream of the thin face two years ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1145 That night, Bo Yan bought the ticket to go back two days later. Then she swiped her card and opened a card seat in the bar. She called all her friends who had a good time abroad. They were all white and black. When they saw the two boys Bo Yan brought, they were stunned. "Well, which one is your boyfriend?" Someone came forward with a smile and put his arms around Bo Yan, "come on, you suddenly called us to drink today, and brought your male friends?" "Don''t make trouble." Bo Yan went to play the girl''s forehead, "this is my brother, that is my senior." Su Yao and Ren Qiu each said hello to them. "Cut, boring, thought you had a new boyfriend." The girl is also Asian, but she doesn''t come from the same country as Bo Yan. She smiles, "Hello, my name is Yuki." "Ah, this name..." Ren Qiu was stunned when he heard Yuki''s statement, and then murmured, "are you from the same country as sakara Kurosawa?" But unexpectedly, this sentence was heard by Yuki, the girl also followed, and then gasped, "you Do you know Kurosawa God, the world is too small! Ren Qiu pushed his glasses and made a quiet appearance. Then he said, "well It''s a friend of mine who has been in touch all the time. " It''s through Tang Wei that I can get to know sakara Kurosawa. I didn''t expect that there are people here who know sakara Kurosawa And Bo Yan are good friends Ren Qiu sighed, "the earth is too small. I didn''t expect that you are also a friend of Kurosawa''s..." "Er..." Yuki pauses, "in fact, I''m not a good friend of Kurosawa, I''m just..." It''s just a supporting role. But Yuki didn''t say it. Instead, he changed the topic. "Let''s say something else, Bo Yan. How could you think of calling us today?" "Because I''ll probably be leaving. " Bo Yan looked at Yuki with some regret, and then cast his eyes to a group of friends behind him, "guys, I may be going home." "What?" A group of good friends began to ask, "when did it happen?" "What about the air tickets? Is the ticket reserved? " "Why are you going back so soon? What a sudden There''s no way to prevent it. " "That''s right. We are all reluctant to leave. It turns out that tonight is the last party..." "Bo Yan, I will miss you very much." This sentence came from a man in the crowd. Out of instinct, Su Yao and Ren Qiu suddenly narrowed their eyes and began to look for who said it. Then, everyone''s eyes slowly fell on a tall man with dark hair and beautiful facial features. But Ren Qiu felt strange and always felt that the man''s face There''s a feeling I can''t say. There has always been a It''s like I''ve seen it somewhere. But who is it? I can''t remember The man walked slowly to Bo Yan, and a group of good friends gave way to him. See him close, thin Yan can''t help but take a deep breath. "But I''m glad you called me." He opened his arms. "Let me give you another hug, OK?" Thin Yan did not resist, smile red eyes, slowly read out his name, "rongchu." Su Yao and Ren Qiu were stunned. Rong Chu came forward and gently clasped Bo Yan''s chin, "I thought you wouldn''t want to see me again." Bo Yan didn''t struggle. She looked at Rong Chu''s eyes, which were different from before, like pain and relief. The two people looked at each other in this way, and the surrounding was quiet, as if they had acquiesced in their relationship. Such a scene made Su Yao and Ren Qiu look at each other, and the alarm bell in their mind was loud every minute. When their younger brother went up directly, they pulled Bo Yan out. He pulled Bo Yan behind him and looked up at Rong Chu''s face, "what are you doing?" "Well?" Rong Chu looked at Su Yao seriously for a while, "you and Bo Yan are not born, are you?" "Guan - it''s none of your business!" Why is this man so annoying when he comes up! Rong Chu smiles. When he smiles, his eyes are very beautiful. Su Yao is stunned by his eyes. He always feels strange When I was looking at Ren Qiu just now, Ren Qiu''s expression also explained everything. Both of them felt that Rong Chu had seen him anywhere, but where was he? Tang Wei frowned, "but my sister and I have a good family relationship. What did you just want to do to my sister?" "Nothing. I''m just expressing my reluctance." Rong Chu shrugs his shoulders, and Bo Yan comforts Su Yao. "Yao Yao, don''t get excited. Rong Chu is not a bad man."Su Yao abdominal Fei, how does he feel that this rongchu is like a thoroughly bad person! "Ah, is Boyan''s younger brother a sister control?" Yuki covered his mouth and laughed. "No wonder I see rongchu so nervous." "Ha ha, it''s usually like this. I''m also a elder sister." Someone in the crowd raised his hand, "anyway, if I hear that my sister is in love with someone, I must find out clearly before I feel at ease." "Ha ha, it''s nice to have brothers and sisters at home. I don''t even have a brother." A group of people began to sit down and talk heartlessly. Bo Yan''s going is a nail on the iron plate, which can''t be changed. So what they can do is to send Bo Yan off tonight, and don''t let him leave any regrets later. "I want a hug, too." Yuki rubbed against Bo Yan, "tell me your ticket time, I''ll see you off at the airport." "It''s OK. I''ll send it." Ren Qiu just wanted to say that he and Su Yao would pick up and see him off, so he heard Rong Chu say a word first. Ren Qiu''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "Then together." Yuki grabs Bo Yan''s arm and refuses to let it go. "However, Yan Yan, if you go back, you can play with LAN Qiqi?" "Yes." Thin Yan eyes a bright, "have not seen blue seven seven for a while." "Blue seven seven?" When Ren Qiu heard the name, he was curious, "isn''t it the daughter of the blue family?" "Yes. She came here a while ago to study as an exchange student for a semester. We met. And keep in touch. " Thin Yan blinked, "I can just find her after I return home." Ren Qiu didn''t say anything else, but nodded. Bo Yan can have his own circle, can have new good friends, in their view is a happy thing. Now there are more and more people around her, and she won''t be lonely as before. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1146 That night we played together very late, especially Su Yao. After all, he was still young. Although he pretended to be very hard to get close to, after a few rounds of games, he played with Bo Yan''s friends. Everyone likes Bo Yan''s younger brother very much. He has been joking that Su Yao is a sister. "God, it''s nice to have such a proud but caring brother, isn''t it?" "No way." Bo Yan waved his hand with a smile, "you really don''t know how upset he is. He really annoys me to death, and he is very good at gossiping. Anyway, Su Yao is a big devil." "What are you talking about?" Su Yao was worried, "I did it for you, for you! Bo Yan, you wooden fish head. I didn''t think how much I care about you in the past two years! Don''t be silly A group of good friends laughed. Yuki even exaggerates, "Bo Yan, you see, Yao Yao of your family is so handsome. He is still young now. When he grows up, he must be a bully president. There is such a little suckling dog in his family. Are you sure you hold it?" Speaking of this, everyone''s gossip mind has risen. After all, foreign folk customs are relatively open. Someone directly asked, "Su Yao, are you still a virgin?" Su Yao blushed and said, "it''s none of your business!" "Ha ha ha ha ha." Everyone laughed, "don''t panic, I''ll help you arrange it tonight..." "No, yes, yes!" Su Yao clenched his teeth, "it doesn''t matter how I am, as long as Bo Yan doesn''t mess with me." "You''re not right. I''ve been messing with you." Hearing this, Bo Yan took a drink, eyebrows pick, like fearless, in the past she would not have such an expression, but now - she has no burden to smile, "I have always been single, also did not damage people''s feelings, even if I really made a boyfriend, it does not hurt nature, right?" "Having a boyfriend?" As soon as Su Yao heard this, his hair would stand up. "Bo Yan, you are really more and more courageous! Who allowed you to have a boyfriend! " "My brother is worried." "I said that sister Su Yao controlled it, you see right! The elder sister controls the race high, the elder sister controls the most lovable Yuki coaxed at one side and saw Ren Qiu, who was quiet on the side. He also yelled, "senior, don''t you have a girlfriend?" Ren Qiu raised his head when he heard someone calling him. Bo Yan''s good friend said with a smile, "the boys around Bo Yan are really good-looking." "Yes, wearing glasses, abstinence and high cold..." Bo Yan chuckled and said to his good friend, "Ren Qiu, he''s just a pig and a tiger." "Don''t always say that about me." Ren Qiu had no choice but to smile, "who did I eat? I didn''t eat you, did I?" "Then you can''t eat me." Thin Yan hooked her lips and narrowed her bewitching gray green eyes. Because she drank a little alcohol, her lips were dyed bright. "If I touch you more, I will know your personality." When he said this, he gave it to jo. He always felt that there was a deep meaning behind Bo Yan''s words, so deep that he couldn''t study it himself. How much has Bo Yan changed in the past two years? He and Su Yao have no way to know - but now Bo Yan is more free and unrestrained, free from the confinement of Tang Wei, and she lives the way she really wants to live. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1147 With these words, Bo Yan takes back her eyes meaningfully. She lazily puts half of her body on Rong Chu''s shoulder. Rong Chu turns around and asks her in a low voice, "drink too much?" "No, I just thought of something." Bo Yan looked up at the ceiling full of all kinds of colorful chandeliers. The lights of the bar were shining down and flashed across every strange face. She always thought that the bar was a place for fun, but later she understood that some bars were not filled with fun. There was no place to vent her loneliness from the depth of her soul ¡£ Just like Bo Yan at this moment, she emptied her eyes for a long time, then slowly took back her eyes, and then turned to Ren Qiu and Su Yao. Ren Qiu and Su Yao are playing with Bo Yan''s good friends. They are surrounded in the middle - obviously her friends are very warm and welcome them. Bo Yan and Rong Chu are left out in the cold for a moment, but she doesn''t complain, just stares at them and smiles slowly. Rong Chu looked at Bo Yan''s side face and asked, "do you like one of Ren Qiu and Su Yao?" Thin Yan turned his head, just rongchu''s eyes, his pupil so deep so black, like a black hole. She said, "no, they are all important people to me." Important to Even if once they do miss something, Bo Yan can unconditionally forgive them. Rongchu''s eyes were deep. They passed Ren Qiu''s and Su Yao''s faces. Then he said, "they are very good-looking." It''s really the kind of good-looking one with high face value. Ren Qiu is calm and handsome, while Su Yao is overbearing and handsome. If a woman grows up with them, she may not have any feelings. But Bo Yan didn''t. "Well." Bo Yan narrowed her eyes, as if thinking about someone, "because I''ve seen People who look better than them in my eyes. " So I can only accommodate that person in my eyes, and I can''t pretend others any more. Even this person, in the eyes of outsiders, is not as good as Ren Qiu and Su Yao. Rongchu didn''t speak. After a long time, he took a thin Yan''s waist behind him. Bo Yan didn''t resist. "Are you going back this time for this man?" "No Thin Yan''s eyelashes trembled and quickly denied, "no I do it for myself. " After saying this, rongchu did not say anything else. They were silent. They just sat together and looked at a group of people who were having a great time opposite. They seemed to be separated from such a happy atmosphere. Only when they are separated and isolated can they be so silent and indifferent. At the end of the day, Boyan walked out of the door of the bar without looking back. She plunged into the darkness outside. Su Yao called her, "Boyan!" Bo Yan finally stopped, but still did not look back. Behind a group of friends came out, also have called her name. Under the moonlight, the night wind blew Bo Yan''s hair. Bo Yan didn''t look back because she knew her eyes were red. Sniffed, thin Yan back to them waved, "well, each home, thank you for coming to support, my guys." "Yuki and rongchu, you two don''t have to come to see me off. Ren Qiu and Tang will take care of me all the way. So, friends, I have to go. See you next time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1148 With these words, Bo Yan left her friends in the same place and went on alone. Now she seems to be a changed person. She is no longer waiting for others to abandon her as before. She learned to leave first. Even if I may shed tears because I''m not willing to, I have to leave first and never look back. Su Yao ran a few steps to catch up with her and said, "Bo Yan, slow down --" Ren Qiu followed Bo Yan and watched her walk away. Her eyes framed the picture as a still picture. I don''t know when, he, Su Yao, Bo Yan. It has become a kind of three person line that can''t be described by words. From very early on, that''s what happened. Bo Yan walked forward, Su Yao was behind them, and he walked slowly behind them, watching their figure flicker and watching them go. For Su Yao, Ren Qiu is a reliable elder brother. He is two years older than Su Yao. Therefore, Ren Qiu is more considerate about everything than Su Yao. Whenever Su Yao encounters any problem that he feels headache, he will go to Ren Qiu for advice. Maybe subconsciously, Su Yao has regarded Ren Qiu as his own person. It''s true that Bo Yan has been supported by Ren Qiu for the past two years, so Su Yao is also grateful to Ren Qiu. Without him, Bo Yan may not be able to walk out in the shadow. But Su Yao is more concerned about thin face. Maybe he didn''t find it himself, but Ren Qiu could see clearly how much he cared about thin face. This kind of care, has long been more than the so-called household registration relationship, above the family. With a sigh, Ren Qiu pushes his glasses. He seems to be used to playing the role of the reliable big brother among the three people, so he always indulges them, no matter Bo Yan or Su Yao. If "If only it could last like this all the time." Ren Qiu murmurs almost unconsciously, and is heard by Rong Chu who follows. Ren Qiu heard the sudden stop of the footsteps behind, and turned back, his eyes behind the lens suddenly became extremely sharp, which was quite different from the eyes when he just looked at Bo Yan''s back. "I heard it." Rongchu did not dodge, but also went up and admitted it openly. Ren Qiu pushed a pair of glasses, took off his gentle disguise and put on a sneer, "so?" "In what capacity do you accompany Bo Yan?" Rongchu directly questions the question from the point of view. This kind of behavior makes Ren Qiu a little surprised. However, he is not alarmed. Rongchu continued, "Su Yao is Bo Yan''s younger brother. I know that. So how about you? It''s not my family, and why Will you become such an important person around Bo Yan? " And do you want this situation to continue? Ren Qiu raised her eyebrows and said, "are you questioning me?" Rong Chu also smile, smile enigmatic, "do you think?" "What do I think?" Ren Qiu''s voice sank. "I don''t think it''s necessary for me to describe the relationship between me and Bo Yan with an outsider who has nothing to do with me." "Su Yao likes thin face, which I can see." Rong Chu didn''t care. Just now Ren Qiu described him as an "outsider" and didn''t get angry. He just shrugged his shoulders. The man''s facial features were extraordinarily delicate. He said, "but you -- the way you look at thin Yan..." Ren Qiu clenched his fingers. "See thin face more than Su Yao..." Rongchu stopped and continued, "it''s still strong." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1149 Ren Qiu''s pupil shrinks fiercely. In Rong Chu''s eyes, the man smiles. "Sure enough You... " "No matter what you say, I won''t give you an answer." Ren Qiu put one hand in his pocket and stood on the opposite side of rongchu. "First, you are not a thin face. There is no need to answer your question. Second, I don''t have to report to you when I do things. You don''t need to know my feelings for Bo Yan. " Rongchu bowed his head, and after a long time, he slowly laughed and said, "I''m not thin Yan''s who?" Ren Qiu''s body suddenly froze. "Well, since you don''t want to tell me, I won''t tell you about my relationship with Bo Yan." Rongchu grinned, which made Ren Qiu feel familiar and afraid without any reason. No Why? Why is he so close to the enemy? Ren Qiu thinks he should be mature and rational enough, but why In front of this man, feel the overwhelming aura? Ren Qiu was shocked by his body''s reaction, but when he was shocked, he soon thought of something, and his breathing suddenly accelerated. If so If so So rongchu His identity is Ren Qiu''s fingers, which he had put in his pocket, suddenly clenched into fists. He stared at Rong Chu, "if you dare to touch Bo Yan, don''t say Su Yao, I can''t spare you." "If you can''t spare it, you can''t spare it. It''s like what you can do with me." Unexpectedly, rongchu had no fear, and then he turned around, "in a word, there are so many words with you, needless to say too much, this time is urgent, maybe next time..." He lengthened the tone. "We''ll see you again." Ren Qiu is nervous, but Rong Chu turns around and leaves in the opposite direction with Bo Yan''s friends, leaving Ren Qiu standing alone in the open space for a long time. After standing for a long time, Ren Qiu suddenly gasped. He has been, has been making him, Su Yao, Bo Yan three personal relationship to maintain a status quo. Bo Yan needs them, Su Yao needs them, he He also wants to be needed. But But all the balance is likely to be broken. The three of them It''s probably coming to an end. Ren Qiu thought of the sentence that just flashed in his mind. If only he could keep it like this all the time. Bo Yan is so heartless and carefree to smile, Su Yao is so hot tempered, but haughty and considerate to chase after Bo Yan, and he, like a parent, smiles and stares at their back, helpless to shake his head, and then slowly follow up - if everything can maintain the same. No, rongchu broke everything. Ren Qiu didn''t speak and kept up with Bo Yan and Su Yao. When Su Yao saw that he had been in the garage for such a long time, he was surprised, "what did you just do? I remember you didn''t come out with us? " Of course, Ren Qiu would not say that it was because of the delay caused by talking with Rong Chu on the road. He casually made an excuse, "he turned back and went to the toilet." "Oh, I see. I have drunk too much, ha ha." Su Yao opened the door with a smile. "I just saw you were drunk by a little black girl." "Ha ha." Ren Qiu also smiles, but his eyes behind the lens are not clear. When they got on the bus, they yelled a price. Ren Qiu was the co pilot. Bo Yan and Su Yao were in the back row. Bo Yan said, "go home." Go home. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1150 How long has Bo Yan not said the word "home". Now I''m finally able to say these two words openly. In foreign countries, a person wandering for too long, long to hear "home" such words, there is a tearful impulse. Bo Yan sniffed and saw Ren Qiu sitting in front of him in silence. She asked, "are you in a bad mood?" "Well?" Ren Qiu didn''t expect Bo Yan to be able to detect his complicated mood. He was a little surprised. Then the man pushed his glasses, which was his habitual action. Then he said with a smile, "it''s OK, just thinking about some problems." "What''s the problem?" Bo Yan took a look at Su Yao beside him, then turned his head back and continued to chat with Ren Qiu, "are you guessing who Rong Chu is?" Ren Qiu was surprised, and then his face showed an expression that was hard to describe. It was like relief, helplessness, and deep entanglement. He said, "thin face You''ve really changed a lot. " "Yes." Bo Yan looked up at the top of the car, as if in a trance, almost unconsciously murmured, "I also think I''ve changed, I don''t even know what to do with myself." Sometimes, once you choose a road, it''s hard to turn back. Tang only this road, Bo Yan has a person to the point of death, now she, and a person towards what direction? Ren Qiu turned his head back from the front. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, so he said, "Bo Yan, you don''t have to change, you just keep the same..." Don''t change. Even if She was the timid and gentle little girl. Ren Qiu didn''t know why he had such a dirty idea in his heart. He even preferred to be thin Yan, who was afraid of Tang Wei''s thin Yan from the bottom of his heart. If that''s still the case How nice. He knows that his idea is despicable. Bo Yan has become brave, open-minded and independent now, which is a good thing for everyone. But But Ren Qiu''s hand suddenly clenched into a fist. Bo Yan, sitting in the back row, couldn''t really see what Ren Qiu''s expression was in the front passenger seat. He just stared at the back of the car chair, but didn''t know what kind of waves Ren Qiu was experiencing in his mind. After taking a deep breath, Ren Qiu said with a smile, "OK, I''m ok. Don''t worry about rongchu It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to Bo Yan thinks Ren Qiu is really OK, so she laughs. Now she laughs with a sense of audacity and fearlessness. When she grows up, she thinks it''s OK to let Tang Wei and herself go. That night, the car quietly drove back to Bo Yan''s apartment abroad. When she got home, she came out with two quilts in her arms. "You two are going to make the same floor as usual." "I''m used to it." Su Yao muttered, "anyway, we don''t have a better treatment when we come here." "It''s the highest level of treatment, young master." Thin Yan went up to play Su Yao''s forehead, "how, what else do you want? Shall I open two five-star hotels for you two? How can it be? I have no money I don''t have money, she said it very smoothly. Su Yao was stunned, and then the young man''s eyes blinked, slightly widened, and looked at Bo Yan in amazement. "Sister..." It is clearly Miss Su, but she has suffered a lot in the world. One is working abroad, one is part-time, one is admitted to the most advanced university, and one is desperate to skip grade and finish his homework. Su Yao didn''t dare to think, didn''t dare to think, during this period How many grievances has Bo Yan suffered. How many grievances did she suffer before she was able to practice the way she looks like now. She wouldn''t have said that. Su Yao said in a low voice, "fool..." "Well?" Bo Yan was making a shop for them. He was busy shaking the quilt. He didn''t hear what Su Yao said, so he turned his head and said, "what are you saying secretly? How do I feel like I''m being bad mouthed? " "Yes, I''m speaking ill of you." Su Yao''s face turned red, then he gritted his teeth and said, "you look like a fool!" "What are you calling me for?" Bo Yan rolled up her sleeve, "do you dare to challenge Miss Ben? It''s not big or small, Su Yao. It seems that he wants to suffer! " As if they were really going to fight, Ren Qiu stood aside with a smile and quietly helped Bo Yan lay the rest of the quilt. When they stopped and looked back, Ren Qiu had already put all the pillows on it. "Look at Mr. Ren Qiu, and then look at you." Bo Yan used to brush the bed sheets, "one is Beier''s reliable adult handsome guy, and you are a child who thinks he is 18 years old, but in fact he is very childish!" When Ren Qiu heard this, he laughed. Su Yao was crazy. "What do you mean, Bo Yan! I don''t protect you enough! ""You protect me?" Bo Yan, like hearing a joke, turned around and said, "eh, isn''t Mr. Ren Qiu protecting me?" On hearing this, Su Yao was so angry that his hair would stand up, "good, you white eyed wolf! Next time you have an accident, try to see if I will come to help you! " "Cut!" is not doomed to be peaceful this evening. When Su Yao and Ren Qiu are all drilling into the floor shop, he is still tearing up the mask in front of the make-up mirror. "Don''t stick it. Isn''t your skin very good What do you do with makeup all day long... " Su Yao muttered, "I really don''t understand why women make up. Who should I show them? Do you dress up like a blind date every day and walk on the street to attract men''s attention? " "You''re straight." With a thin face and a curling mouth, he threw the tear off the mask into the trash bin, and then said to Su Yao, "first, this is skin care, not makeup. Secondly, don''t take it for granted that we girls make up just to attract your boys'' attention. Sorry, we girls make up just to look good. Don''t take yourself seriously Su Yao was shocked by Bo Yan''s words, and then his voice was stuffy, "your mind has advanced a lot." thin Yan originally intended to take the lotion, and stopped in the process of reaching out. She looked at herself in the mirror and seemed to see the ignorant and sad young girl two years ago. The two faces inside and outside the mirror overlapped. In a moment, she felt that she was standing opposite the past. Want to hug that look full of pain girl, said to her, sorry, follow yourself, eat so much grievance. If Tang Wei''s dream could wake up earlier Thin Yan bowed his head and laughed. It''s just that. He''s already awake. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1151 Two days later, Bo Yan got on the plane. Su Yao and Ren Qiu were next to her. The three of them were flying across the sky in the cabin. Looking at the white clouds outside the window, Bo Yan slowly closed her eyes. Baicheng I''m back. On that day, there was a big event in Baicheng that caused a sensation in the circle of friends. Anyone who has a little relationship or assets at home will find that the same news is spreading wildly in their common circle. That is, the only child of the Bo family, Tang Wei, a young but powerful man, whose 20th birthday is tonight! In the two cities of Baicheng and Haicheng, all the dignitaries were invited to attend Tang Wei''s 20th birthday. "What a spectacle..." "It''s really a rich man. I heard that Tang Wei is very powerful?" "Do you know that year? When he was very young, he had already finished all the high school courses, and now he took over his father''s company. He is no worse than his father! " "So smart? The gene of rich people is excellent. Children are born different from others. " "But who is his father?" "You don''t know that? Thin night! Famous Bo Ye! How many people are there in these cities "Hiss - really or not? Why is Tang Wei called Tang? Shouldn''t it follow Bo Ye''s surname? " "It''s said that when Tang Wei was born, his mother and Bo ye had a lot of conflicts. He took care of the child by himself. The child''s surname is his mother''s. Now his parents have remarried, but Bo yechong''s wife is so popular that he doesn''t even care about his surname. Anyway, Tang Wei''s blood is Bo Yeh''s. it doesn''t matter if his surname follows his mother''s. It''s the 21st century. Now many children are born. Whose parents'' surnames sound good? People are open-minded and think things through. " "This is But how do I feel like I''ve forgotten? Who is Bo Ye''s wife My surname is Tang... " "Tang poetry! Oh, you are! Tang Shi, the old lady in charge of the family "Oh!! I remember when you said that. I remember Tang poetry is beautiful! Hey, hey, hey... " "Shameless, even Bo Ye''s wife dares to think? Do you know how powerful Tang poetry is? As a woman, she is not inferior to a man in her work skills, so she is worthy of living in a thin night. Don''t think about our losers. Their sons are better than us. " All kinds of comments spread wildly in the crowd, but the person concerned didn''t matter. Sitting in the villa, Tang Wei looked at the circle of friends, and then turned off his mobile phone. "Oh." Standing in front of the French window of Tang Wei''s villa, Kurosawa chuihara looks at Tang Wei''s indifferent face and smiles. In the past two years, he has learned the language of Tang Wei''s country, so even if he doesn''t use foreign language to communicate, he has no pressure. "Are you calm now? How long is the dinner? " "It starts at eight in the evening. It''s still early." Tang Wei lightly said, eyebrow tip a pick, the sharp edge will flash out of the eyes, he looked out of the window, hook lips smile, facial features more and more out of the pick beautiful, low ground said, "come." "Who?" Kurosawa Sawara looked out of the window. Then he saw a very arrogant sports car stopped at the door. The next second, someone opened the door from inside and stepped out with long legs. Then he straightened up to greet them. "This guy..." Tang Wei stands in front of the French window with one hand and laughs. When visitors arrive at the door of Tang Wei''s villa, they feel as if they are at their own door. They expertly pull the door open and say hello against the wall "Go away." Sakara Kurosawa went up and punched him, "you can come back, I''ll take it." Xu Shengmin showed a smile and said, "I just stood up two girls and bought a plane ticket to rush back home. Tang Wei, am I interesting enough?" "It''s not interesting enough." Tang Wei shook his head and stood there like a young emperor. His temperament was quite mature. His rebellious and perverse eyes were even more amazing than his father''s thin night. Tang Wei grinned, "you should bring those two girls together. That''s interesting enough." "Animals." Xu Shengmin was happy and patted his thigh hard. "You TM didn''t say earlier that I wanted to do this for a long time, but I feel that young master Tang, you look like it''s a little cold. I''m afraid you can''t bear it." Tang weiheel heard a joke like, sneer twice, "can''t bear it?" Like looking for death, Xu Shengmin went up and said, "yes, after all, you know foreign girls Tut, it''s hot and sensational. " Speaking of this, Xu Shengmin looked up and down at Tang''s only eye, and then said, "so I think If you don''t like to talk to people like this, you should be matched with a soft and weak little white rabbit, which makes people want to trample her to death. As for the passionate foreign girls, just leave them to me. ""Mr. Xu just doesn''t want to introduce a woman to you." Sakara Kurosawa side of the music, "I can hear it, he wants to monopolize a person!" "Shameless." "Tang Wei picks eyebrows to sneer," appetite is so big, also not afraid of which day body goes wrong. " "You said that." Xu Shengmin raised his thin chin, "impossible. I''m in good health. Who did you invite tonight?" Tang Wei sent him an electronic version of the guest on his mobile phone. Xu Shengmin looked up and down, "Tut, did you shout blue 77?" "What''s the matter?" All three of them sat down on the sofa. Sakara Kurosawa took out his cigarette and threw it to them. Tang just didn''t smoke and put it aside. Tang Wei doesn''t smoke until he''s bored. Xu Shengmin and Suhara Kurosawa look at each other. The two brothers smile and light a cigarette. Looking at the smoke rising slowly, Tang Weicai asked, "do you have a festival with LAN Qiqi?" "No Xu Shengmin shrugged his shoulders. "I''m just curious about how you called her. Do you know her?" "Her father has a good relationship with my parents." Tang Wei did not hide, "so in love and reason, we have to invite her." "Oh, you say LAN Ming?" Xu Shengmin thought about it, and pulled out the name from his mind, "these are all the people of the previous generation who turned their hands over for the clouds and covered their hands with the rain." "Well." Tang Wei silently handed them an ashtray. "What''s the matter? Are you interested in blue 77? Do you want me to help you with the bridge? " "No, I''m serious." Xu Shengmin was happy. "Lan Qiqi and I grew up together when we were young. Her temper was not good enough to beat. It was the eldest miss of the LAN family who got the loss. Otherwise, we would have been killed countless times." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1152 "Is it?" Tang Wei said with a meaningful smile, "but you are right. LAN Qiqi is a little arrogant. " "I can''t help it. My father is Lan Ming. If I were her, I would walk horizontally." When Xu Shengmin said this, he was very shameless, "but you know what? LAN Qiqi went abroad to study for a while. I haven''t seen her for a while. I don''t know if my temper has been tempered. " I don''t know why, when I heard the word "going abroad", the expression on Tang Wei''s face changed. He vaguely remembered what his predecessor Qiu said to him two years ago. He said, Tang Wei, Bo Yan has gone to study abroad. She wants to get rid of the relationship with us. In the future, let her go. Let her go. Well, let her go. To put it bluntly, I''m old and dead. How about Bo Yan? It has nothing to do with Tang Wei. This memory was inadvertently "studying abroad" in Xu Shengmin''s mouth, and Tang Wei''s throat moved up and down, deliberately ignoring his accelerated heartbeat, as if nothing had happened. It doesn''t matter. I''ve been old and dead for a long time. Two years is just a moment. If I don''t see it, I''ll never see it. I''ll do it all my life. Tang Wei feels that Bo Yan has not changed since he left. The world is still running and life is still going on. In addition to the beginning of a little maladjustment, there were no other emergencies. He can even understand the initial maladjustment as, after all, having lived with Bo Yan for so long, and growing up together, he seldom left each other''s vision. Now that Bo Yan suddenly derailed them, he would not adapt. He is always so calm and rational to judge everything, and even can clearly face his impulses sometimes, and then transition gently. The most terrible thing about Tang Wei is that he is more able to face himself than the average adult. He accepted that he was not a good man, or that his inner nature was a third rate scum, so it didn''t matter. Just look at yourself clearly. He doesn''t want to be a perfect person. But Tang Wei recalled what Xu Shengmin said just now, and thought of his sentence, "if you don''t like to talk to people like this, you should be matched with a soft and weak little white rabbit, which makes people want to trample her to death." If you don''t, your eyes are deep. Speaking of little white rabbit, a face appeared unconsciously in my mind. A soft and weak face with innocent eyes. Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He controlled himself not to think about that woman now. He had seen who she was two years ago. Now what can he do? Will thin face change? Tang Wei looked out of the window, and Sawara Kurosawa found him distracted and asked, "is there anyone else coming?" "Well." Tang Wei answered lightly, "is Ren Qiu also today''s plane?" "True or false?" Sakara Kurosawa showed an excited expression, "is Ren Qiu coming back? Isn''t he abroad recently? " "Yes, in Australia." Looking back, Tang Wei turned to see his two good friends and said, "I came here to celebrate my birthday temporarily." "Come on, we don''t lack love at all." Xu Shengmin deliberately said, "I said that when I appeared, you were not excited at all. It turned out that I was not the only one who came to see you. It was strange that I had to be rare." "There''s a lot of talk." Tang Wei was very angry and laughed, "you wait to die tonight." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1153 "Oh, what?" When Xu Shengmin heard Tang Wei''s words, he also laughed, "do you want to drink to kill me?" "Guess what." Tang Wei squints his rebellious eyes and stares at Xu Shengmin''s face with a smile. Then he takes his eyes back and continues to play with his mobile phone. "Will you come with me later? Or wait for it to start? " "Oh, yes, you are the main character. You usually have to go early." He thought about it for a while and said, "let''s go with you. Anyway, we are not outsiders, right? Just help to see the venue. " "Yes." Tang Wei sent a message to the housekeeper, "then I''ll ask the driver to prepare a six seat business car." "It''s a big show for young master Tang to go out." When Xu Shengmin catches a point, he will damage Tang Wei. "We really can''t compare." "Mr. Xu, please don''t be a pig and eat a tiger." Tang Wei throws an eye knife, "force again, be careful to drink to vomit tonight." ****** at 6:00 p.m., Tang Wei and others arrived at the meeting hall of W hotel in advance, and then went in and had a look. There were already staff members busy building the banquet venue for tonight''s birthday. They brought in and out all kinds of flowers and wallpaper, and others ran all over the room looking for a place to put self-help cakes. "How much is the rent?" As Xu Shengmin walked over, he gave the waitress a wink and went up to take Tang Wei''s shoulder. "W hotel is not cheap." Tang Wei chuckled, as if fearless, "I don''t know." After Xu Shengmin''s meal, he heard Tang Wei continue, "anyway, it''s my family As for how much it costs, I don''t care This guy is so rich, asshole! It''s a winner! Xu Shengmin gritted his teeth, "it''s a big force for you." "I have plenty of capital." Tang Wei stopped and pointed to a large blank space in front of him. "This is the main stage tonight, and then I''ll put viptable for you. There are about ten tables. After all, some of my father''s business friends have invited me out of face and friendship. But don''t worry, our table must be the biggest. " "Must be good, we are the main characters." Xu Shengmin said, "who did the guest docking in the evening?" "Uncle Lin CI did it for me." Tang Wei took them around. "This is the only way to get in and out, so when you come in, you need to bring a bracelet, and the invitees must show the invitation letter, otherwise you won''t be allowed in. When you go in, you have to wear a bracelet. When you want to go out, you have to show it to the security guard at the door. " "It''s so tight. You have to have a bracelet." "Make complaints about the big stars." "Star?" Tang Wei grinned and his eyes were sharp. "I''m not interested in the role of a star. What I have to say I prefer to control the stars. " Be the mystery boss behind the scenes. this property is as like as two peas in his old age. "By the way, LAN Qiqi shouts to come and sit together." Tang Wei picked eyebrow to see Xu Shengmin one eye, "you have no opinion?" Xu Shengmin said, "what''s the matter with me? What can I say? Why do you ask me? " "Oh - you said LAN Qiqi had a bad temper. I''m afraid you''ll quarrel with her." "No, I dare not quarrel with her at all. Because as long as I had a big voice, her father, who was a soldier and an official, would stand up all of a sudden. The look in my eyes is terrible. I feel like I can be beaten up every minute. " Listening to Xu Shengmin''s description, Tang Wei thought of LAN Ming and chuckled, "is uncle LAN Ming so terrible?" "How can you still shout out uncle LAN Ming so calmly..." Xu Shengmin looks surprised, "aren''t you afraid of him? I feel that Lan Ming is more terrible than my father. " "To outsiders, uncle LAN Ming may be really terrible." Tang Wei shrugged his shoulders, "but he used to take care of me and my mom. We are not so unfamiliar, so maybe we should be closer." "To you, you are a cruel man." Xu Shengmin arch hand, "can with blue Ming that kind of level of people close, generally are social elder brother." Tang Wei was very happy with a smile. "It''s you who are too wavy. You can see from your face that you are not a good man, so uncle Lanming is naturally on guard against you cheating his daughter." "Nonsense, I''m not a good person." Xu Shengmin pointed to his face and held on to Kurosawa''s clothes. "Kurosawa, look at me. Don''t I look like a good man? I have such a handsome face... " "So it looks like that kind of philandering." Kurosawa said more directly, looking at Xu Shengmin''s face for a long time, he said, "Sao Li Sao is a kind of man surrounded by little girls all day." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin was almost out of breath when he said that. Then he gritted his teeth and looked at him, "are you serious?" "Seriously, you have a playboy face." Sakara Kurosawa and Tang Wei looked at each other, and both of them were happy. "Besides, you are too open-minded and have a bad style, so parents are wary of you.""How do I feel like I''m coming out of your mouth There is not a good word... " Xu Shengmin was puzzled, "I''m so handsome. It''s a waste of my face not to go out and have sex with a little girl. So - I''m doing this for the benefit of society, you know? " "The classic quotation of slag man." Tang Wei said to Kurosawa, "do you hear me? Write it down. " "Go away, you two bad friends!" "Tang Wei --" in the middle, a voice came from the door. Tang Wei turned and saw Ren Qiu standing there panting, "I I went to your house. No one guessed that you came here early. " "Oh! Young master Ren Sakara Kurosawa came forward and gave Ren Qiu a big hug. "I heard you came back from abroad, too? It''s hard work. " "But are you staying in our country for a long time?" Ren Qiu and Sawara Kurosawa clapped their hands. "I was so tired that I got off the bus and rushed to the airport. I went to the hotel first, and then I went straight to your home. It turns out there''s no one in your family. " "Of course, we have to come early, so you --" Don Wei paused, as if thinking of something, "what are you doing in the hotel Ren Qiu''s expression is stiff. He hesitates to tell Tang Wei about Bo Yan''s return to China. However, when this idea flashed through his mind, he chose to keep it secret. Then he pushed his glasses and put on his usual gentle smile. "I''ll set up a friend and come back together." "What friends do you have in Australia?" asked Tang Wei "I''m a young man, and I have a great career. I have friends all over the world. Just check your HUKOU every day and ask the blind chicken." Xu Shengmin patted Ren Qiu on the shoulder. "I thought the Su family would come with you. After all, it seems that you have a good relationship with him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1154 Speaking of this, Ren Qiu''s expression has changed. Su Yao is chatting with Bo Yan in the hotel. After all, Bo Yan has just come back, and he is still a little strange in China for a while, so he has to be accompanied by himself. But he could not say that Su Yao had gone to accompany Bo Yan, even if it was going to cause a sensation. Just thinking about how to find a reason, sakara Kurosawa chimed in, "Tang Wei, did you invite Su Yao today?" "True or false? Will Tang Wei invite Su Yao, who was going to fight with him in the first place "All said Damn, how about face! " Tang Wei tut said, and frowned irritably. But even if he frowned, it was very beautiful. He said, "his father Su Qi took care of me a lot, so even if he was not su Qi''s own child, I had to invite Su Qi''s son in his household register." Xu Shengmin was silent for a while. Looking at Bo Yan''s side face, he said with emotion, "Tang Wei, you are 20 years old. You are more tired than 30 years old." This sentence, let Tang Wei originally mature rational expression completely rigid in the face. All people feel that the rich live happily and luxuriously. People at the bottom keep looking up at those who have all the power at the top, but they don''t know that such status has paid countless costs. Tang Wei has received quite a lot of elite education since he was very young. When other children spent their childhood happily, he was fighting with himself and constantly transcending his own dimension. When he became an adult, he jumped out of this circle and completely entered into a place full of sophistication. He is still young, 20 years old. Under normal circumstances, he should stay up all night playing games with his good friends in the University, stay up all night in the Internet bar, and review his lessons as soon as he is about to take the exam. Once he has passed the exam, he will let himself go again. Maybe he can talk about a college girlfriend who is jealous for love, but it is also the attitude of young people. But Tang Wei has never experienced these things. In his life, he did not choose to take a look at many of the things he should experience. Instead, he jumped over them. He had no choice but to go up. So he didn''t understand. In later days, he understood that what he didn''t understand was actually what he didn''t need. So just throw it away. Standing in this position, you have to pay some price. With the reputation of Boye''s son, he must be better than Boye. So Even my own birthday Can''t be happy. Originally, he could go to a birthday party with some good friends, go out to sing a song, or have a good dinner in his own home, but now, his birthday is in W Hotel, being watched and watched by people, even the invited people are not out of his own will. It''s about friendship, relationship, and face. Xu Shengmin patted Tang Wei on the shoulder. "After today, let''s go to a fun place tomorrow night and make up for your birthday again. To tell you the truth, your birthday is not decent. Some of the people you call are not acquaintances at all. They are just business partners of your father. I''m tired of this kind of people When Tang Wei heard Xu Shengmin''s words, he nodded softly, "besides, actually I don''t value this birthday much. I think it''s a dinner party for the upper class." He didn''t care who he called for his birthday. It''s like the person he wants to see It''s not here. Tang Wei''s heart suddenly shrunk, just like stepping on a flight of stairs, which caused his heart to beat violently. The feeling of blood countercurrent appeared in his body. Tang Wei shook, and it seemed that he heard someone''s voice in his memory. Two years ago, when he was 18 years old, it seemed that from a very early age, someone thought about his birthday every year. "Happy birthday, little brother." "Happy birthday, brother Tang Wei." "Happy birthday, Tang Wei..." "Sheng Happy birthday Tang Wei suddenly clenched his fist. He wanted to rely on this to control his impulse not to continue to think - but later, that face had already jumped into his mind. Thin face. Tang Wei took a deep breath and saw the waves in his eyes like a snowstorm. It''s just a birthday Tang Wei lowered his eyes, "it doesn''t matter." He didn''t know to whom. It''s just that he, Tang Wei, has a different identity from others, so it doesn''t matter to sacrifice his birthday. Ren Qiu is aware of Tang Wei''s mood swings, and his eyes behind the lens slowly deepen. After a long time, he casually finds a topic, "where are we going to sit from eight o''clock? The table doesn''t seem to be set yet. " "Well, I''m in business now. I''ll start later. I may not be able to take care of too many people, so you can just make a big round table in the center." Several others nodded, then watched Tang alone walk to the director on the edge of the venue, probably talking to the director about the sequence of his birthday tonight. Friends looked at each other, shook their heads, and then walked out of the venue.At eight o''clock in the evening, Tang Wei''s birthday started on time. Bo Ye is dressed like a dog today and stands at the door to help Tang Wei take care of the guests. "Oh, you are still handsome here at your age." Su Qi came in wearing a white suit, "today''s protagonist is your son." "What''s the matter? I raised it. I''m proud of it!" Bo ye went to throw Su Qi a cigarette, "didn''t you bring your son Su Yao here today? Didn''t you invite him? " "My son is busy with my daughter." Su Qi looked inside and pulled Bo Ye aside. "I tell you, take care of your little animals today. My daughter has returned home." "No What''s the difference between your daughter and my son -- "Bo Ye was shocked when he said that. He immediately lowered his voice and said to Su Qi," Damn it, Bo Yan was hit by Tang Wei when he went abroad? " Su Qi''s eyes expressed everything. "Son of a bitch I''ll teach him when I go back. " Bo Yegang wants to go inside and ask Tang Wei clearly, but Su Qi catches him. "You calm down, children''s affairs. We don''t want to press them with adults'' airs. They can''t tell each other clearly. Yan Yan should not pester Tang Wei as much now as before. After su Yao brings her here, there should be no accident. " Should Nothing will happen Bo Ye and Su Qi have no confidence in this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1155 Ren Qiu looks out and sees Su Qi and Bo Ye, who are talking at the door. He frowns and his eyes behind the lens become deeper. Bo Yan If so, what will be the consequences? At this moment, the venue of W hotel is very busy. There are all kinds of dignitaries from all over the world. Some of them come to the banquet with the idea of dating other celebrities. They just want to get to know more rich people and make their circle more up-to-date. People come and go with their own thoughts. No wonder Xu Shengmin says that Tang Wei''s birthday is too shameful - because his birthday is like a dinner party with impure thoughts. People come here for their own interests, rather than sincerely congratulating Tang Wei on his happy birthday. However, Rao''s superficial Kung Fu still needs to be done. People who come in will bring drinks to talk to Tang Wei. Tang Wei meets a lot of people he doesn''t know, but he can still greet others with a calm smile. How sophisticated is his heart? On his 20th birthday, he became a big social event. At this moment, there was a little commotion at the door. Tang Wei turned to see a girl walking in. The Adam''s apple moves up and down. Tang Wei''s eyes are slightly widened. Even Ren Qiu on one side is a little surprised. Has Bo Yan come so early? But when the man came near, everyone''s excited mood returned to calm. Wearing a white bra dress and a pair of small high heels, Xu Yao came to Tang Wei step by step. Then she tilted her head and said with a smile, "I''m sorry I''m late." It turned out to be Xu Yao. Ren Qiu withdrew his eyes. Tang Wei''s eyes deepened, and then put on a polite smile, "it''s OK. There are many guests today, but the reception is not good enough... " "You''re busy. I''m fine." As soon as Xu Yao heard Tang Wei say this, she seemed to show her virtue and kindness. She immediately laughed at Tang Wei with a gentle smile, and the people on one side showed an incredible expression to them. She wants to show her unusual relationship with Tang Wei in front of the public. So now, she did. Tang Wei didn''t hate her. In other words, in recent years, she was the longest woman who stayed with Tang Wei. In Xu Yao''s heart, there is always a firm belief that he must have a position for Tang Wei. Otherwise, according to Tang Wei''s personality, she would have been chased away as if she dared to be thin, wouldn''t she? "Who is this little girl? How can you be so close to them? " "It seems that you have a story with master Tang..." "The woman who can walk directly to Tang Wei is certainly not an ordinary person. Isn''t that the gold of the Xu family? " Xu Yao turned to look at Xu Shengmin, and then called out, "good evening, brother." Xu Shengmin chuckled and said, "I can''t afford it, Miss Xu." The relationship between their brother and sister is not good. When Xu Yao heard Xu Shengmin''s words, she felt a little more aggrieved. But she held back, turned her head and looked at Tang Wei. She wanted to cry and said, "brother, today is Tang Wei''s birthday. Let''s not make trouble, OK?" Listen, his sister is good at acting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1156 Xu Shengmin didn''t think much about it, so he immediately made a voice and choked back with Xu Yao? Are you kidding? I don''t even bother with you. " After hearing this, Xu Yao''s eyes were like tears, full of all kinds of grievances. She felt very sad when she saw it. She said to Xu Shengmin, "brother, we''re OK, OK?" She and Xu Shengmin are not born to the same mother. Although they are all from the Xu family, their father, the master of the Xu family, is not single-minded. There are countless women outside, which leads to the situation that Xu Yao and Xu Shengmin are half parents. Within the Xu family, all kinds of descendants fight openly and secretly, so Xu Shengmin naturally has no good face for Xu Yao, who is related to him by blood. After all, Xu Yao is the one who wants to rob Xu''s property with herself. Thinking of this, Xu Shengmin''s expression is even more ugly, "say, are you invited today?" Xu Yao pursed her lips, as if she had been greatly hurt. This expression made Tang Wei a little trance. He was distracted and suddenly remembered that this expression had often appeared on another woman''s face. When she was hit by the language, she would quietly step aside and look at you with such eyes without a word to explain herself. Is Xu Yao Are you playing Boyan? Tang only suddenly pulled back his consciousness, and then looked at Xu Yao standing beside him. From the beginning of her appearance to now, her purpose is very obvious - what she wants is the position beside Tang Wei. In addition to Tang Wei''s several good friends, the rest of the people present, it seems that in addition to her, no one dares to come forward so directly. "Well, brother, don''t always bully little girls." Sakara Kurosawa casually played a round, and then looked at a face of tension with a smile Xu Yao. Xu Yao is very good-looking, he admitted, just in front of this little girl, let him feel a little strange. For example, everything, every move, is deliberately pretended to be different. "Xu Yao." After a pause, Kurosawa said, "you''ve dressed up today. You look a lot better." Ren Qiu was still the enigmatic smile that no one could understand. He pushed his glasses. He was just like a good man and said, "have you chosen the dress for a long time?" Xu Yao shyly lowered her head and heard everyone''s praise. "Those who can play well with Tang Wei must be wonderful people. The little girl is very noble in her dress. " "Miss Xu, of course it''s a lot of pomp. It seems that the Tang family and the Xu family will have happy events in the future. " Hearing this, Xu Yao''s face is more red. She subconsciously takes Tang Wei''s arm to relieve her embarrassment. Tang Wei''s body is stiff at first, but after that, he doesn''t shake Xu Yao away. Xu Yao took a deep breath. Tang Wei Tang Wei didn''t refuse her! With her heart beating violently, she thought, did she succeed today? Because she dressed well, so Tang Wei finally Are you finally paying attention to her? Having been with Tang Wei for so many years, what she wants is such an ending. She follows Tang Wei closely, which makes people always think that she and Tang Wei are a couple. A man of talent and a woman of beauty is a natural match. Tang Wei himself is also indifferent, and he is often too lazy to explain, which further connives at the spread of rumors. Now everyone will default that Xu Yao is Tang Wei''s woman. "Tang Wei." Hearing someone calling himself, Tang Wei looked up and saw his father coming towards him. He straightened his clothes and said, "what''s the matter?" Bo Ye stands not far away from Tang Wei. He looks at his little son with a lot of emotion. He wants to ask what to do when Bo Yan comes. But suddenly he sees Xu Yao in Tang Wei''s hand. She holds his arm tightly for fear that Tang Wei will be robbed. Seeing Bo ye come forward, he says, "Hello uncle Bo." Bo Ye nodded. Xu Yao had a little impression on him. When she was studying, she was also a girl with excellent grades. She didn''t understand her private life, so she didn''t mean much to her, so she nodded, "Hello, come to play today?" "Well." Xu Yao felt as if she had met her parents-in-law in advance and said, "thank you for uncle Bo''s invitation." "Come and play with Tang Wei when you have time." Thin night casually politely a, just finished not long, heard the voice from the door, looking back, is Tang Shi holding another little girl came in. "Auntie, I told you that the lipstick color is limited, I got two! Here''s one for you "You are my little cotton padded jacket!" Tang Shi''s regret in her life was that she didn''t have another little daughter. In fact, she wanted to, but because she had experienced too much, she was not in good health. When she went to check, the doctor said that she was weak. If she got pregnant and had a baby, it would hurt her. Thin night at that time a listen, immediately pull face down, firmly say no! Don''t allow Tang poetry to regenerate and risk your body again! So up to now, there is only one only child in the Bo family. Tang Shi is very fond of other people''s children. This is the moment¡ª¡ªTang Shi and the girl approached, Bo Ye and Tang Wei were stunned. Even Xu Yao was stunned. "You..." "Yo --" Lan Qiqi took a step forward and won the first prize. "Who is it? It''s Miss Xu Her voice was full of strange, and she took a mocking look at Xu Yao holding Tang Wei''s hand. She turned her white eyes and turned them very openly. "Cut, don''t belong to your own things, but it''s very tight." As soon as this sentence came out, Tang Wei, including several good friends of Tang Wei, understood that Xu Yao had a festival with LAN Qiqi. LAN Qiqi is a little girl who comes into the arena with Tang Shi. She hands Tang Shi the lipstick she hasn''t opened. Then she comes forward and says hello to Xu Shengmin, "eh, is Huaxin radish here?" "You..." Xu Shengmin''s brain leaped, "do you think your father is Lan Ming, and I won''t beat you?" "Bah, my father is not LAN Ming, and you can''t beat me." LAN Qiqi raised her chin haughtily and went to Tang Wei. She said, "long time no see." Tang Wei can''t understand why LAN Qiqi''s attitude towards him is so strange. However, due to the face of the LAN family, he replied, "long time no see." "No LAN Qiqi waved his hand. "I just met you last week. It''s not a long time. I want to convey that to others. " Tang Wei''s breath, one after another there are so many people, the original inner faint expectations have been forgotten - but now. Now His pupil shrunk, blue seven seven seven smile to turn round, leading everyone''s eyes to the door to see. Murmured, "here she comes." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1157 A short sentence, in Tang Wei''s mind set off a storm! A tall and thin figure appeared from the door, dressed in overage clothes, jeans shorts and a baseball cap. She was relaxed and leisurely as if she had just come back from her vacation. She put one hand in her pocket and lowered her head while playing mobile games. As soon as she wanted to enter, she was stopped by the security guard. The guard said, "Miss, please show me your invitation." Invitation letter? Bo Yan Leng Leng, if she comes to participate, do you also need an invitation? After a long hesitation, Bo Yan said, "I''m from the Su family -" "come on." The security guard looked down upon Bo Yan and said, "are you dressed like this, or are you from the Su family? The nanny of the Su family? " "The dog''s eye looks down on people. This is Miss Su in front of you A arrogant female voice came from behind the security guard. Several security guards at the door were surprised. Then they saw LAN Qiqi leading the crowd to the door, followed by Tang Wei with a deep and cold face. At the moment of looking up, his eyes inadvertently brush Tang Wei''s face. Bo Yan quickly takes back his eyes. Two people''s eyes are like passers-by, passing each other without waves, and they don''t miss each other. As for the feeling of inner reality, no one knows what it is like to be hidden under this skin bag that is good at camouflage. Blue seven seven go to the door, regardless of the security of the block, directly will thin Yan stretched out his hand to pull in. "Really, it''s so thin. No wonder people want to bully you." This was said to the security guard on purpose. A group of security guards lowered their heads and said, "it''s master Tang who said it. If you want to come in, you must have an invitation. Otherwise, no one will come in. What''s more, Miss Su has disappeared for two years. Who knows why she''s gone? Now when she comes back like this, she can''t be recognized by others if she''s dressed like this. " Tang Wei''s pupil shrank. He saw Ren Qiu come forward and gently lift up thin Yan''s hair. "Why don''t you say it when it comes?" "I want to surprise you." Thin Yan blinks. She doesn''t have much make-up on her face. Her mixed blood appearance makes her have a delicate and profound outline without much make-up. She waves to LAN Qiqi, "you are so aggressive every time you appear." "After all, I''m the blue family." Blue seven seven seized thin Yan''s hand, "you come." "Well." Bo Yan finished this, then looked up to see Tang Wei. There were several people separated between them, but at this moment, it was like crossing a thousand mountains and rivers. The whole world quickly regressed behind each other, and the rest of the people around them became a foil in each other''s eyes. It was like time was called back - playback, playback, playback. At the beginning, she was still the little girl who didn''t know the world behind him. Tang Wei''s eyes were as cold and beautiful as she remembered. They didn''t look like ordinary people. But at this moment, looking at her eyes, they were so cold that they didn''t have any emotion. That''s good. You still don''t love me these two years. Bo Yan smiles and has a pleasant voice. She is more relaxed and fearless than two years ago. She even makes a joke without any scruples. "Do I need an invitation when I come to Tang Wei''s birthday?" As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyes swept over. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1158 Xu Yao''s face suddenly changed, and she grasped Tang Wei''s arm. Bo Yan caught all this in her eyes, but she didn''t speak. She hooked her lips and leaned against LAN Qiqi. Her face was amazing. Under the gaze of the crowd, the girl pulled her sleeve as if she had no pressure. Then she leaned on LAN Qiqi''s shoulders as if she were two good friends. Her white legs were long and straight under the jeans shorts. Her posture was leisurely. There was no sword drawn by her old lover. With a smile, he continued, "do I need an invitation? As far as our friendship is concerned, we don''t need it, do we? What do you say, Tang Wei She has changed. This is the first thought to jump into Tang Wei''s mind. The Adam''s apple moves up and down. Tang Wei pretends to be nothing. His eyes have no waves. It''s like facing Bo Yan''s struggle and pretending to be strong. He''s watching the fire from the other side. He''s as calm as a mountain. "Of course not." Tang Wei said in a low voice, "I accidentally made a loophole and didn''t say hello to the security guard in advance." "Bo Yan, you''re back." But Kurosawa didn''t have a holiday with Boyan. He waved to her friendly, "why don''t you come back early? It''s true. It''s like a mysterious person "Of course, the protagonist like me has to come out at the end of the stage, otherwise the freshness will be gone." A joke, thin Yan smilingly waved, "quite a long time no see." "Yes, two years." When Kurosawa saw Ren Qiu beside Boyan, he suddenly seemed to find something. "Ren Qiu hasn''t been looking for you for the past two years, has he? I don''t think you two are old friends who have been apart for a long time. " As soon as these words came out, Tang Wei''s expression also changed a little. His eyes were a little fierce unconsciously. He looked at Bo Yan, as if with some questioning. But Bo Yan just shrugged, she said, "yes, he often flies to me to play. But you don''t come to see me. You must have no me in your heart. " She can tell jokes so intimately. What is it It''s changed a lot. Tang Wei always feels that Bo Yan is playing tricks at this moment, but what is the reason for her playing tricks? Do you want to get your attention back? It''s impossible. Tang Wei said in a low voice, "now that you are here, come in as soon as possible." There is still no change in the tone of voice, such as Bo Yan is a stranger in his eyes, appeared, he was calm. Blue seven seven lead thin Yan''s hand, "I take you to see my father." "Well, I haven''t seen uncle LAN Ming for a long time. Go and say hello." She has become secular, smooth, and can freely integrate into such a place, without any sense of disobedience. In the face of such great changes, Tang Wei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She It''s not the little girl who once hid behind her with tears. LAN Qiqi takes Bo Yan to pass by Tang Wei. She just passes by Xu Yao. She looks at Xu Yao with mockery. Xu Yao immediately stares back. Instead, Bo Yan glances at Tang Wei''s arm tightly held by Xu Yao. She is indifferent to such provocation and show off. She just turns her eyes and walks away. As if all this had nothing to do with myself. Tang Wei felt that his throat was a little hoarse, and his heart beat violently at this moment, even involving some slight pain. For whom, Boyan? No She was nothing but an insignificant woman in her heart. "It''s OK. Let''s go on." Tang''s only sentence announced the end of this hasty meeting, and the curtain of drama came down. There are so many threads, but nothing happened. Tang Wei, I have planned to reunite with you a thousand times and ten thousand times, but I never thought it would be so unpredictable and silent. Clearly have done all the preparation, but the heart is so difficult to control, see you, the heart will still hurt. Many thoughts flashed through Bo Yan''s mind. At that moment, the scene of reunion brought the past years back to her mind. The dusty feelings in her memory broke out like crazy, just like looking for a breakthrough to vent - but everything was deeply pressed down by Bo Yan. No, no more. I was disgraced enough two years ago. After two years, I should give myself some love. Thin Yan is led by blue seven seven to swim in the crowd, the head also did not return ground red eye. ****** "thin face has changed." "Yes, I went abroad to study for two years. Now I come back, I really have the style of a young lady." "I remember that I used to feel like a little Jasper was gentle and delicate, but now it''s different. The little girl has grown up and her temperament is cold." "Well, they are su Qi''s daughter. Can they be worse than others? When I was reading, I still laughed. As soon as I came into contact with the society, I became smart and mature. ""I heard that Bo Yan and Tang Wei had known each other for a long time? It''s the last two years. " "The two of them? It''s no exaggeration to say that we have known each other for more than ten years "Well How can master Tang see Bo Yan or an outsider? I can''t see the slightest bit of old love. " "Maybe it''s because Xu Yao is singing. It''s said that Xu Yao is Tang Wei''s girlfriend. Then Tang Wei has to defend his girlfriend in front of women." Whispers ring in the ear, thin face smile to meet, like a qualified celebrity daughter, wandering among all kinds of men who want to further explore with her, her eyes flow, dimples, I don''t know how many people are secretly facing her. "It''s beautiful..." "After all, it''s a hybrid. How perfect the gene is." Tang Wei originally spent time chatting with sakara Kurosawa and others, but two young men with wine cups were talking about Boyan. They passed by, and those discussions fell into Tang Wei''s ears. "I don''t know if I have a boyfriend." "It''s estimated that there is no shortage of them. Besides, when they come back from abroad, their style of work must be much more open than that of ordinary people." "You are such a dirty person. When you see a beautiful woman, you have to guess people''s private life." "Ha ha ha, I can''t control it." At that moment, Tang Wei felt as if he had been suddenly lit a fire in his chest, and his blood was surging up. He went forward and grabbed the collar of the man who had talked before. "Tang Wei!" "What are you doing?" Agitation explodes in the crowd. Bo Yan hears the cry and looks back. Not far away, Tang Wei falls a person directly on the ground. The wine glass breaks and the precious wine is scattered all over the ground. Several good friends on the side can''t hold it. "Mind your mouth." Tang Wei''s eyes are red. He doesn''t know what he''s angry about, but when he thinks about Bo Yan''s being abroad, if he really likes what they say Maybe he was angry with himself and became the same kind of person as them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1159 The voice of fierce quarrel came, and all the people on the scene looked in the direction of Tang Wei. Ren Qiu dragged Tang Wei back, "calm down!" Calm down? Tang Wei feels that he is very calm now. Everything about Bo Yan is very calm But why. Why did he just impulsively drop that person to the ground? Is it because I heard what they said about Bo Yan? It''s because Do you think of Bo Yan''s mess with other men abroad? Tang Wei couldn''t give his answer. When he came back, he had already thrown Yuan Qin, the eldest son of Shirong jewelry, over his shoulder and onto the ground. "What the hell are you doing, Tang Wei?" Yuan Qin''s friends saw that Yuan Qin was beaten by Tang Wei for no reason. They immediately stepped forward, as if they wanted to vent their anger for their good friends. In full view of the public, he approached Tang Wei and said, "are you relying on your father''s thin night, so you can hit people at will?" As soon as these words came out, all the people who were concerned about the agitation here began to whisper, because they didn''t know what was going on here at the beginning. Now Gao Yu, a friend of Yuan Qin, said this, and everyone automatically brought it in. It was Tang Wei who lost his temper. After all, Tang Wei''s character is somewhat arrogant. If it wasn''t for his own ability, such a character might offend many people. Gao Yu''s words made everyone begin to make up for what happened just now. But Tang Wei recovered from his impulse and found that Lan Qiqi, who was loved by Bo Yan, also came here. Standing close to him, the man looked up. His deep and cold eyes were like the night that covered the sky. He carved a small figure like Bo Yan into his eyes. Thin Yan a Zheng, find Tang Wei unexpectedly across the crowd looking back at himself. But LAN Qiqi didn''t realize that something was wrong. He was still there to join in the fun. "Wait a minute, Gao Yu. How can you talk? Why did Tang Wei hit people? Can anyone give us a reason? " Gao Yu''s expression is stiff. Why? What is the reason? He didn''t expect Just want to pretend to show their fearlessness, I heard the opposite Tang Wei sneer. With a sneer, the crowd knew that there was something wrong and turned their heads to focus on him. Surrounded by the crowd, he straightened his clothes. His messy hair made his facial features more uninhibited and handsome. After the man sneered, he narrowed his beautiful eyes and said in a low voice, "why? Why don''t you think for yourself What did you just say? " What are you talking about? Gao Yu and Yuan Qin, who had been thrown to the ground, suddenly changed their expression! Is it Is it They say that Bo Yan is very confused in private abroad, but Tang Wei listens to it? Tang Wei Is Tang Wei helping Bo Yan out? No, it''s not. Tang Wei''s girlfriend is Xu Yao. Why should she help Bo Yan out? But Yuan Qin and Gao Yu looked at each other. Tang Wei forced them to the end. Do they want to repeat what they just said under the gaze of so many people? Bo Yan, who was discussed behind their back, was also present. How could they say those dirty words? Yuan Qin knew that he could not excuse himself this time. He could only gnash his teeth, "even if I just said something It''s not the reason you can hit people! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1160 Tang Wei sneered again. He didn''t say a word about Yuan Qin''s explanation. Instead, he said, "well, you say what you just said, and then apologize to others. I will also apologize for beating you." Yuan Qin''s eyes widened. How could he say that! Bo Yan is still on the stage. How can he say it! So Gao Yu had to hold Yuan Qin up, and then the two men stumbled. Some people came around to help them. Yuan Qin, who was full of resentment, pushed them away "Young master..." Seeing that the man was a supplier of his own jewelry company, Yuan Qin knew that he was losing his face and couldn''t hang on. He strode forward with Gao Yu and walked out of Tang Wei''s birthday party regardless of the security guard''s obstruction, leaving the spectators a sigh. But Tang Wei, one of the parties, just picked his eyebrows and said in a cool voice, "OK, just take it as an episode. Let''s go on, there will be people offering cakes at 12 o''clock. " Sakara Kurosawa and Ren Qiu are also on the same side to make ends meet, "it''s good if nothing happens, it''s good if nothing happens." "Waiter! Please come here and clean up the broken wine cups here, and be careful not to step on them - " when Bo Ye and Su Qi squeeze out of the crowd, the crowd of big wave spectators has dispersed, but these people are also well-known figures in the upper class, which means that Tang Wei''s behavior is to openly marry Shirong Jewelry - you have seen it, and you know it It''s too late. Bo ye came forward and nearly pushed Tang Wei, "Dad, what are you doing -" "smelly boy, you are lawless!" Thin night''s face is livid. "I dare to beat people in the meeting hall. Will I still go to the street to chop people in the future?" Tang Wei couldn''t laugh or cry. "You''re completely changing the concept. It''s not a grade. It''s a crime to cut people on the main road. Now there''s a conflict in the venue. First, this is my home court. He doesn''t dare to investigate. Second, even if you hit someone, it''s just a small dispute with the security guard. " "Why did you hit people?" Despite Tang Wei''s changing the topic, Bo Ye looks at the people around him, and then pulls Tang Wei aside. When his father thinks about it, he finally chokes it all back. He can only take a deep breath, "I really - do you want to kill me? Do you know that Shirong jewelry has always been friendly with me? You hit his son, you hit me in the face, you know? " Tang Wei took a deep breath. "We can also cooperate with another jeweler." "It''s not as simple as replacing a partner!" Thin night couldn''t help it, in no one''s corner, raised his voice and cried, "Tang Wei, sometimes you can''t do things completely by your mood! The popularity of all defeated, when you have more money, no one with you! There''s something wrong. There''s no one to help! " Tang Wei trembled fiercely. In fact, Bo Ye''s lesson is right. Shirong jewelry and Bo''s family have always been friendly. All of a sudden, he is tearing his face and implicating the whole Bo''s family. Biting his teeth, Tang Wei said, "I know." "What''s the reason? Still won''t say? " Bo Ye is mad because he has taught his son independently since he was a child, and let him choose many things by himself from childhood to adulthood. As a result, when he grows up, his mind is too heavy and willful, and he can''t control it at all! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1161 "There''s no need to say why." Hearing his father''s inquiry about the reason for beating others, Tang Wei opened his eyes and said, "it''s just that Yuan Qin is not happy." Bo Ye didn''t catch a breath. As soon as he wanted to teach the more and more arrogant Tang Wei a lesson, he saw a man coming across and saying hello to him - "Uncle Bo, are you here alone?" Bo Yan came across from the shadow, with a smile on her face and a glass of orange juice in her hand. Obviously, she had just said hello to many people and had a drink. She wanted to find a quiet place, but she didn''t expect to see Bo Ye in the corner. And Tang Wei around him. Bo Yan''s steps stopped so suddenly. She didn''t know what kind of expression to put on her face for a moment, so she maintained a particularly embarrassed smile. After stopping for a second or two, she recovered her original calm and came forward with a smile, "and Tang Wei, you''re here, too." Bo Ye can''t understand Bo Yan''s attitude. This Is this really down? I thought it was just another sword when they met. I didn''t expect that Bo Yan''s attitude was so calm. When the elder could only nod there, Bo Ye waved to Bo Yan and politely said, "I''m much taller." "It''s only three centimeters long." Thin Yan heard thin night''s words, Wu mouth smile, "but Uncle you become handsome." "Sweet mouth." Thin night looked at thin Yan, in the heart of a sigh, the little girl is really grown up, fade that year a green, 20-year-old thin Yan like flowers blooming, fragile, but amazing beauty. After thinking about it, Bo Ye looked at her son''s complicated eyes and knew that it was better for him to leave now, so he waved, "haven''t you seen Tang Wei for a long time? Then I''ll take care of my friends first, and you two can have a good chat. " "Uncle -" Bo Yan wants to say something to make Bo Ye stay, but Bo Ye doesn''t give her time to talk at all. She shouts the other person in the corridor and strides away, leaving Bo Yan and Tang Wei alone in this dark corner. Death like silence spread between them. For at least five minutes after Bo Ye left, they did not say a word. Their breath staggered, but they refused to look up at each other. Later, Bo Yan said, "well It''s been two years. " Tang Wei is finally willing to take a look at Bo Yan. He is no longer the boy with amazing intelligence and indifferent personality. In the past two years, society has polished him more and more coldly and deeply. It seems that there is a whole universe in his eyes, nihilistic but boundless. Bo Yan felt that he would drown in his eyes several times. As long as Tang only looked at her, she would fall apart. Forced to endure the shaking of his body, Bo Yan said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Do you look at me like this? At least I''ve known her for so many years - " before the words are heard, Tang Wei suddenly has a different action. Before Bo Yan can react, the man reverses his wrist and pushes her hard - the cold breath engulfs her. Tang Wei stares at thin Yan''s eyes, thin Yan dodges, he presses her directly on the wall! Two years later, when she was touched by Tang Wei, Bo Yan got goose bumps all over her body and said, "don''t touch me --" before the cry of surprise came down, she was strangled by Tang Weizhi. ¡­¡­ He still likes to be so straightforward and cruel to control others. Thin Yan didn''t speak, lips opened, and then pulled out a smile radian, she looked at such a strong Tang Wei, a heart beating wildly, all the defense are invaded by his breath. "Don''t touch you?" Tang Wei''s smile is like Shura climbing out of hell, "all over, where haven''t I touched?" Bo Yan laughed, "yes, where have you never touched me? Why come back to my cold meal in two years? " She belittled herself! Tang Wei''s breath trembled. "Bo Yan, don''t pretend to be indifferent here. I ask you - you are abroad..." Abroad Do you live like a casual woman? But Tang Wei didn''t finish, thin Yan low smile, interrupted Tang Wei next question. The woman slowly smile, her eyes seem to light a fire, Tang Wei has never seen thin Yan can have such an expression - break all, also unwilling to comply, in her eyes beating fire, almost can light his whole body. "I''m abroad?" Bo Yan deliberately asked, "how am I abroad? Do you have anything to do with me?" Does it have anything to do with you? With these words, Tang Wei''s expression changed, and then the man grabbed her neck more forcefully, as if he wanted to make Bo Yan afraid of giving in. Unexpectedly, Bo Yan opened her eyes and didn''t say a soft word. Instead, he laughed more happily, "pinch me, pinch me to death. Tang Wei, isn''t this your usual method? Is not physical violence and verbal violence your double superposed means on me? What does this mean? " Tang Wei''s heart convulsed violently for a while, the pain spreads all over the blood vessels, she dares to say such words!"You''ve been abroad for two years. Do you think you can turn the world upside down when you come back this time?" "I never thought about that." Bo Yan looked directly at Tang Wei''s eyes, "don''t take your thoughts to label me, but also list a lot of charges for me! Tang Wei, even if I''m thin, I''ll commit a crime and kill people abroad. It has nothing to do with you! " She''s clean now! Tang Wei seems to be infuriated by Bo Yan''s words. He bumps her against the wall with his backhand. Bo Yan eats pain, frowns and screams. Then she trembles and her eyes are red. "But, Tang Wei, you really haven''t improved." Tang Wei didn''t speak, but his disordered breathing exposed his manic state of mind. "You will always be such a low-level means, let me feel pain." The more painful it was, the more she laughed. Endure, accept, absorb all the pain Tang Wei gave her, clearly feel how violent and cruel he was to her - these are the straw that will crush her, sooner or later, she will be completely determined. Bo Yan burst into tears with a smile. His voice was shaking, but he pushed them to the end. "It''s a pity Now you can only use violence to make my body feel pain. " Tang Wei''s pupils shrank. "Because my heart no longer hurts for you." Looking up, he suddenly bumps into Tang Wei''s dark eyes. Bo Yan allows himself to fall in the abyss of his pupils. Even if the fall falls apart, it''s no big deal. At least, she won''t back down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1162 Tang Wei''s voice has been contaminated with a chilling cold, he is clearly smiling, but there is no smile in his eyes, and even with the ferocity of wanting to peel thin face and drink blood, "pretending to be strong makes me feel that you are different from before, this idea is really naive to laugh." Thin Yan''s face turned pale, and then began to shake violently. As she stood there, she was pushed against the wall by Tang Wei in a very humiliating posture, and her hand was held down. There was no way to move at all - as long as there were people who passed here struggling, their reverie state would be found. Once discovered, there is no way to imagine that gossip can bring people down. Bo Yan moved, as if trying to push Tang Wei away, "you let me go, what if someone comes here -" Tang Wei smiles, "Oh? Are you still afraid? I thought you just looked like you were not afraid of anything. " Thin Yan''s eyelashes trembled, and her teeth began to ache. But Tang Wei was so aggressive, how could she be soft? "Then you can keep on like this." When Bo Yan finished saying this, she put her body on Tang Wei''s chest. The gesture was too ambiguous from the outside. When the woman looked up, her eyes were ironic. "Anyway, my reputation was rotten two years ago. It doesn''t matter if we were seen like this again. At most, it''s just to add oil and vinegar to the story of the unclear relationship between us two years ago. Tang Wei, I''m just going to break the jar. How about you? Can you leave this face and that Xu Yao? " How could she give up on herself to this point?! Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and his whole body was filled with rage and depression. "Bo Yan, how can you be so shameless?" "If I can chase you for more than ten years, I really feel shameless." Bo Yan said to kill her heart, as if she was more ruthless than Tang Wei. She said with a smile, "I''m not rare for my reputation, but you''re so expensive. So many people are paying attention to you. Would you like to be implicated by me? Do you have such an awareness Tang Wei''s body was shocked. He didn''t expect that Bo Yan would come back so thoroughly. Become him There was no trace of the little girl. Why can two years grind her so sharp, a little touch, can stab others? As soon as I wanted to speak, I heard the sound of footsteps coming from the other end of the corridor. This voice makes Tang Wei greatly surprised. Is this appearance really going to be exposed? No - at that time, even if he and Bo Yan are seen coming out of the shadow, it will cause other people''s brain damage! "Bo Yan --" the footsteps approached, and Bo Yan''s expression was stiff. Su Yao gasps into the shadow of the corner and sees Tang Weigang''s hand, Bo Yan''s throat, and his thin body clinging to the wall behind him Slowly slide down, squat down. Su Yao turned red and went up to block Bo Yan''s face. "You --" Tang Wei turned his head. He was still perverse and elegant, messy and unbearable. Bo Yan was the only one. Those sad, unbearable end, but also has always been thin Yan a person to bear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1163 It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s numb for several times. Bo Yan holds Su Yao''s shoulder and stands up wobbly, still breathing slightly. "What are you doing here?" Bo Yan said, "I didn''t think you would come today." After all, Su Yao and Tang Wei almost fought at school. Su Yao looked at Bo Yan''s disordered hair and said, "I''m just worried that if you haven''t come back for a long time, you''ll be bullied by other people." speaking of this, Su Yao can''t breathe smoothly. "Tang Wei, it''s been two years, can''t you let Bo Yan go?" Can''t you let go of thin face? This is like a heavy hammer in Tang Wei''s heart, which makes his seven souls and six spirits tremble. Tang Wei smiles angrily, and his eyes become more and more thrilling. "I''ll let her go? When didn''t she come and pester me? I''d like to ask, why should I bear your accusations because I''m liked by Bo Yan? Do I have to like her? " Su Yao was so overwhelmed by Tang Wei''s words that he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only insist, "you are the robber''s logic -" "it doesn''t matter." Unexpectedly, Bo Yan spoke. She straightened her messy hair and cleaned up her embarrassed appearance. Then she grinned and said, "I never said that if I like you, you must like me. In fact, I went abroad for two years for fear that my liking would cause pressure on you, so as not to make any impact on your life. " Tang Wei''s heart quickened suddenly. Bo Yan is held by Su Yao''s wrist. When he turns his head to look at him, the big boy stares at his face as if he is conveying power in silence. This action made Bo Yan smile. In fact, it''s also very good. There are so many friends around her, aren''t they? So Tang Wei, I love you. Just give up. Give up how simple, just two words. Bo Yan is grabbed by Su Yao and goes forward. She doesn''t look back, leaving the only person in Tang standing in the same place in consternation. This time, she left him first. But once upon a time, only he left her back. Su Yao''s steps became bigger and bigger, and Bo Yan was almost taken for a trot. "Wait a minute, Yao Yao..." "Wait for what!" Su Yao''s voice trembled. To tell the truth, he was afraid. He didn''t want to hear Bo Yan analyze his heart to Tang Wei, and he didn''t want to hear Bo Yan talk about the past memories. He''s afraid. He''s afraid of Tang. I''m afraid that Tang Wei will do something else. I''m even more afraid of More afraid of thin Yan reluctant to go. So, it''s better to lead her to run quickly and take her away before Tang Wei catches up. When they got to the center of the crowd, the two brothers and sisters stopped. Passers-by looked at them curiously. When they saw that it was su Yao, they were relieved that they were chatting together. So the pace of the two slowed down gradually, and Su Yao didn''t turn back until he came to the edge of the sofa in the rest area. Unexpectedly, a pair of thin face, his fingers unconsciously increased the grip strength. Thin Yan eat pain, Su Yao immediately let go, "sorry..." "Why do you..." Bo Yangang wanted to ask a question. The next second, Su Yao took a napkin from the tray of the waiter passing by. The young man''s eyes were full of unspeakable heartache, and he handed the paper to Bo Yan''s eyes. He said, "you shed tears all over your face, you know?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1164 Bo Yan was a little dazed by Su Yao''s words. When she reacted, the boy had wiped away her tears with a napkin. Bo Yan murmured, "when..." She didn''t notice at all. "Anyway, as soon as you see Tang Wei, all the attention of the whole person is on him, even regardless of his own feelings." Su Yao sadly dropped this sentence, then took back the napkin and kneaded it in his hand. He seems to be harbouring great resentment. Bo Yan looked at Su Yao and said nothing else. She sat down on the sofa with Su Yao. Then she asked her brother, "how did you find me?" "When I came here, I saw Uncle Bo." Su Yao said in a low voice, "as soon as he came out of the corner, he went to talk with others in a hurry. I followed him and found you." Thin Yan gasped, "so it is." "Have you ever thought that you would be treated like this when you come back?" Su Yao frowned. The young man''s delicate eyebrows were very beautiful to outsiders. Unfortunately, in Bo Yan''s eyes, he was always a younger brother. Even if Tang Wei is not in Bo Yan''s heart, there is no place for him in her heart. Su Yao realized this very early, but unlike Ren Qiu, he has a more aboveboard reason to accompany Bo Yan than Ren Qiu. However, Ren Qiu did not. Su Yao cut his hair and said, "well, you can have a rest here. Don''t go out for a while. I''m afraid if someone greets you and you haven''t come back for a long time and don''t know each other, isn''t that embarrassing? " "You just tell me straight away that you don''t want me to go out and meet Tang again." Bo Yan smiles and squints his eyes. His grey green pupils make people fall into the abyss. Su Yao looks directly at her for a few seconds, then gives up explaining, "yes, that''s what I think." "I can actually solve it myself." Bo Yan just wanted to say that she was much more mature now, so she saw the young man standing up and coming to her. Then, Su Yao leaned down. He knew that he was two years younger than Bo Yan, so these two years led to the thinking gap between his sister and brother, and there was an impassable gap between them, but -- "you." Bo Yan paused and heard Su Yao continue. "That''s how it used to be. Two years ago was wronged, but also a person endure not to say, quietly go abroad to endure. Two years later, it''s the same now. When you meet Tang Wei, you are very scared, but you have to face it by yourself and bear all the consequences by yourself - Bo Yan, can you stop fighting alone when you encounter pain like a little fool - " Bo Yan''s smile gradually froze. Su Yao gently stroked her hair, with the deep meaning of thin face in her voice, "occasionally try to rely on the people around you?" Bo Yan''s lips trembled, and finally she gently took the hand Su Yao pressed on her head. With this action, Su Yao''s pupils shrank, his lips pressed tightly, and he said with a smile, "OK. I see. My brother Su Yao is an adult now. I don''t mean to underestimate you. " It doesn''t mean that at all! Su Yao wanted to say something, but when he faced Bo Yan''s face, he couldn''t say anything. Forget it. Forget it. This fool Bo Yan will never understand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1165 After that, the sister and brother sat on the sofa for a while. They happened to meet Su Qi and his friends. After greeting, they wanted to find a place to sit. When they came, they saw their two children sitting together. When their father strode over, they laughed and said, "what are you hiding here for?" "My sister said she was tired after walking in the field for too long. I''ll sit with her for a while." Su Yao said to his father, "did you meet any acquaintances at the meeting? I think you have a good laugh. " "It''s OK. We haven''t seen some old friends for a long time. We may have to find a place to get together after the delay." Su Qi stops beside Bo Yan, looks down at Bo Yan''s expression, smiles and pinches Bo Yan''s face, "what''s the matter with you? Not happy? " "Well." Unexpectedly, Bo Yan didn''t escape at all, but took a serious look at Su Qi, and then whispered, "Dad, I met Tang Wei." Su Qi a Leng, didn''t expect thin Yan can talk about this matter so directly. Originally, Bo Yan and Tang Wei were bound by adults when they were young. When they grow up, the relationship will be over - but now Su Qi finds that he is wrong. Feel bound, feel that the only prisoner is Tang Wei. His daughter, Bo Yan, really likes others. "In the past two years, will it still hurt to see him?" Su Qi looks at Bo Yan''s face. She has the same eyes as him, and even half of his blood is flowing on her body. The source of the other half''s blood is the culprit that makes Tang Wei hate Bo Yan so much. With a sigh in his heart, Su Qi said, "I can''t say more about Tang Wei. When he was a child, life was not easy. When he grew up, his heart was cold and extreme. So Bo Yan, I don''t want you to continue to like him. This will only make you suffer. Now that Tang Wei has grown up, I admit that he is an excellent man, but he is definitely not an excellent boyfriend. " Because no one ever taught Tang Wei how to love someone. Under his super high intelligence, there is no gentleness and love in his heart. Since he was born, Tang Wei has been carrying too many things. At that time, his mother Tang Shi was in prison, and his father Bo Ye was cruel. The little boy born under such conditions grew up with his heart biting his teeth. He lacked a fatal link in his life. Even if he had to pay back more times later, it would have been useless. He would not love anyone. Su Qi doesn''t want Bo Yan to continue to consume his feelings to fill the gap in Tang Wei''s heart. "So Yan Yan, let''s look ahead. You''ve grown up too. I won''t interfere more in emotional matters. Dad respects all your choices. However, I also want to advise you that we should take a long-term view and look at different people around us. " Suqi paused. "How about I take you to meet a good friend''s son this weekend?" Su Yao said, "Dad! You want to Do you want to take Bo Yan on a blind date Su Qi was amused by Su Yao''s words, "what do you think? Yao Yao, I just took your sister to have a look. Are you in a hurry? Don''t worry, when you grow up, I don''t have to worry about your girlfriend! " As the youngest son, his face turned red with his father''s straightforward words. Su Qi even wanted to make fun of Su Yao. "When I was kind enough to take you back to Su''s house, you were still a smelly boy with snot on your face. Who knows that now you are 18 years old, and you are still as handsome as a dog. As expected, our Su family has a good environment, which makes you handsome." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1166 Su Yao''s mouth is hard, "Dad, you don''t say a few words. It''s clear that you didn''t take care of me and left me abroad!" Su Qi was stunned and a little embarrassed. "I want to train you to live independently..." "Hum." Su Yao put his hands on his chest and said, "do my sister and I still want to thank you?" Su Qi used to play Su Yao''s forehead, "smelly boy, no big or small, I''m afraid you will become Tang Wei''s character in the future." "How can it be!" As soon as he finished this sentence, someone was passing by in a hurry. As soon as Bo Yan looked up, he saw LAN Qiqi coming. He walked very fast, just like someone behind him, like his enemy. He saw Su Qi''s family sitting together and waved, "Uncle Su!" "Seven seven." Su Qi smiles, "where''s your father?" "My father and uncle Bo are chatting together." Blue seven seven pie pie pie mouth, "is really annoyed to death, own daughter all don''t care, see a good brother, throw away own daughter, not as good as Uncle Su, you know Bo Yan a person in the meeting place boring, also can sit here to accompany her to chat." Bo Yan looked at LAN Qiqi beside him, "I just I was alone with Tang Wei for a while Blue seven seven scared a big jump, "he didn''t do anything to you?" "What do you think?" Thin Yan blinked, "I''m not thin Yan before. This kind of small thing can''t affect me." "Little things." LAN Qiqi repeated, "is it a small thing for you to meet Tang Wei now?" When Tang Wei, who is led here by Xu Yao, hears LAN Qiqi saying this sentence in a loud voice, his steps are unconscious. Xu Yao looked at the only eye of Tang with some doubts, "what''s the matter?" Tang Wei''s eyes went deep for a few minutes, and then he heard Bo Yan saying, "I was young at that time, but now I''ve grown up, and I''m open." "Pretending to be mature, I''m only 20 years old." Blue 77 Tucao Road, "you can definitely make complaints about a more handsome boyfriend." Bo Yan said with a smile, "maybe? Then introduce it to me quickly. " LAN Qiqi thought for a long time, "there''s only Xu Shengmin around me. He''s a little more handsome, but he can''t, scum man. You can''t be with him. I don''t agree. Well, you''d better be with Mr. Ren Qiu. He''s so gentle. " "Little girl, what are you blind about?" Su Qi was amused by LAN Qiqi''s analysis. "At the end of the week, I''m going to take Bo Yan out to see my friend''s son. I''ll take him back to give you some comments." LAN Qiqi''s little ghost earth patted Su Qi''s shoulder like two brothers, "big brother, isn''t it. We Boyan''s future boyfriends must be well chosen. " Tang Wei''s steps stop directly. Xu Yao doesn''t hear the conversation in the corner. She just thinks that Tang Wei''s expression suddenly becomes too fast. It''s almost changeable. What''s going on in the end will show this Or even a grim expression? After Tang Wei''s beating, the birthday dinner continued until 12 o''clock. The climax of cake cutting was coming. Tang Wei was led to the backstage by the waiter, followed by Xu Yao, just like a family member, standing behind Tang Wei. Once, this position belongs to Bo Yan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1167 When he saw the people behind him follow him, Tang Wei was still in a trance. Then he regained his indifferent look, as if those disappointments had never appeared on his face. As we all know, Bo Ye''s son, Tang weinian, is young and famous. His character is treacherous and unpredictable. He is used to controlling the overall situation and never lets any out of control role go beyond his control. Thin Yan felt the surrounding sound slowly calmed down, raised his hand and looked at the watch, found that it was 12 o''clock. At this time in the past, she could prepare all kinds of gifts and cakes and send her best wishes to Tang Wei at 12 o''clock. It''s just that I haven''t done such a thing for two years. I think it''s strange. Now Bo Yan looks up at Tang Wei standing on the stage waiting for the light to dim down. She slowly smiles. Today''s Tang Wei, should not be rare, she gave him those birthdays, right? On the contrary, those bad memories about her should be thrown away. Sure enough, with five minutes to go before 12 o''clock, all the lights were dim, leaving only a warm yellow light on Tang Wei, who was standing in the middle of the stage. He was wearing a suit, and now the word "teenager" can no longer be used on him. He is already a qualified adult man. He can retract and release freely, and he is calm. Just standing there can''t be underestimated. Bo Yan looked at Tang Weihao standing on the stage for a while, then withdrew his eyes. I haven''t seen you for two years, Tang Wei. You''re still like this. You''re being watched and sought after by all people, and I It''s always the shadow in your corner, the past that you can''t see and say. But it''s also good. How can the lyrics be sung? Flesh and blood, I''m a little man, who can destroy the atmosphere. Bo Yan shakes her head with self mockery. She''s such a small person. It''s better to live the next life by herself. Tang Wei was right when he said that Ren Qiu was not a person she could collude with. As for him, Bo Yan could not think of. Su Yao''s eyes were sharp. He saw Xu Yao holding a mobile phone to shoot video on the other side of the stage. He was stunned. He grabbed his sister''s sleeve and shook it twice. "Do you think that''s Xu Yao?" Hearing Su Yao say so, Bo Yan is stiff. He looks along Su Yao''s direction and sees Xu Yao as expected. But everyone''s attention is on Tang Wei, so he doesn''t care about Xu Yao''s dark place on the stage. She looks like a good match for Tang Wei. One is Miss Xu, who is well-known, and the other is young master Bo, who has boundless scenery and a clear eye. They can be called a match made in heaven. Bo Yan said to Su Yao, "well, it''s her." "Tut." LAN Qiqi, who is standing with Bo Yan, holds her hands in front of her chest and whispers to Xu Yao, "it''s shameless." "Don''t say that." Bo Yan covered LAN Qiqi''s mouth, "she didn''t What did you do wrong? " LAN Qiqi is not convinced, but when she continues to see Bo Yan''s eyes, she gives up what she is about to say. Tang Wei on the stage makes a long speech and publishes those official notices. LAN Qiqi under the stage stares at Bo Yan''s eyes and says, "Yan Yan, you are I don''t know how to fight. Some things originally belong to you, but you don''t want them. " Just like everything in the Su family was originally Boyan''s, but Boyan refused to accept the money from the Su family. He went abroad alone for two years, relying on himself. "But Tang Wei is not alone." Bo Yan smiles and faces the heartache in LAN Qiqi''s eyes. She says, "don''t feel heartache for me. Every part of the relationship is voluntary. Therefore, if you don''t get any reward after paying, you shouldn''t be angry. Because in the beginning No one forces you to give "But if you don''t respond, it''s OK --" Lan Qiqi was worried and pressed Bo Yan''s shoulder, "but he asked you for so much - he still touched you! If he refuses coldly from the beginning to the end, I still think he''s a good person and won''t pull you down. But he''s going to touch you, and he''s going to kick you away. Bo Yan, it''s not a question of voluntary or involuntary. It''s him. He''s scum. He''s selfish! " For fear that Lan Qiqi''s words would attract others'' attention, Bo Yan covered her mouth again, and then said, "I''m ok, really, I''ve come here now." On the stage, Tang Wei gave thanks to all the partners invited by Boye. It was his birthday, but it was like a thank-you meeting. At last, he put on a very luxurious cake. Tang Wei cut the cake and poured out the champagne tower. Then there was a burst of applause. Bo Yan clapped and saw that the light was gradually on. The waiter cut the cake into small pieces and put it on the buffet table. Just as he wanted to taste how delicious the cake was, there was a sound in his ear - "isn''t that sister Xu? It turns out that when Tang Wei was on the stage just now, she was also there "Isn''t that open?""It''s an open secret. Tang Wei has Xu Yao following him everywhere. Can''t you see that? " "They''ve been a long time, haven''t they? I''ve known each other since I was in high school, and now I think I have deep feelings. You see, Tang Wei usually has a straight face, so Xu Yao can follow him. " There''s nothing wrong with that. In the past two years, other girls have also thought about hooking up with Tang Wei. Unfortunately, Tang Wei is too cold and droops his eyelids. No one is looking at him. It''s one of the worst examples of Lao Tzu in the world. Only when Xu Yao talks to him, Tang Wei has a little patience on his face. Bo Yan watched Tang Wei come down. There were a group of people waiting for him to say happy birthday after 12 o''clock. She and LAN Qiqi were pushed in the crowd. LAN Qiqi tut said, "what are you doing? Seeing Tang Wei was even more excited than seeing his parents. They all hugged their thighs one by one - " before finishing their words, Bo Yan pulled them back," 77, you don''t have to say a word, there are still your father and friends here. " "No one is used to my temper!" Blue seven seven red eyes, "only used to you! I don''t like that scum man the most - he has done so many disgusting things, and we still regard him as such a powerful person. What is it that Xu Yao has been with him since high school? You knew each other when you were five years old. You''ve been in love for more than ten years. If you say no, you don''t! " Don''t say no! Bo Yan was shocked by LAN Qiqi''s words, but now in this public place, she can''t let LAN Qiqi get excited, she can only drag her to a place where there are few people, "I said it''s past, it''s really past. 77, you don''t have to fight for me. I''m fine. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1168 Standing outside the crowd, the two of them are like strange spectators, watching from a distance. Tang Wei, who is sought after by everyone, is surrounded by so many people. The collision of wine glasses makes a clear sound, and there are some flattering voices passing by, which makes Tang Wei more and more precious. How precious he is, and what about her? Bo Yan can only see Xu Yao across the crowd to Tang Wei''s side, just like Tang Wei''s legitimate girlfriend, so skillfully holding Tang Wei''s arm. When people around asked about their relationship, Xu Yao lowered her head and blushed. Isn''t this the way Tang Wei''s woman looks? Thin Yan silently smile, and then look at each other with blue seven seven, she said softly, "in fact, it doesn''t mean much to stay any longer, right?" "I''ll do whatever you want." Blue seven seven will thin Yan behind, is to protect thin Yan is not Tang only see, "you want to go?" "Well, I kind of want to go." Bo Yan asked, "how about Shall we go first? Anyway, Tang Wei won''t notice. Shall we go? " "Then let''s go together." Blue seven seven took thin Yan''s hand, "we slip out secretly, see who can discover us to leave first, how?" Bo Yan laughed, "OK." At this moment, Tang Wei and Xu Yao are still surrounded by people. He knows what Xu Yao''s intention is at this time. He probably wants to swear sovereignty, but for him, it''s too low-level to threaten him by appearing in public without his consent. Don''t expect to look up, Tang only corner of the eye Yu Guang saw a touch from the door slowly out of the back. Pupil shrunk, he moved up and down the Adam''s apple, found that is thin Yan. She be gone? What are you doing? Where are you going? Subconsciously want to break away from the crowd to chase, but just want to step forward, Tang Wei was stunned. What''s the matter with Bo Yan? It''s good to be gone. He can''t wait to leave. When he wanders around the meeting hall, I don''t know how many men stare at her back and whisper. It''s good to be gone now. His ears are clean! Think of here, Tang Wei instead hang up a bit sneer, see in the eyes of the public, this is his impatience, one by one quickly withdraw, gradually, only Xu Yao stood beside Tang Wei. "Tang Wei, are you in a bad mood?" Xu Yao asked subconsciously. Tang Wei raised his eyelids and lazily turned his eyes to see Xu Yao. He glanced at Xu Yao. It seemed that he was so lazy that he didn''t want to talk to her at all. He slowly spat out a sentence, "Xu Yao, do you think I''m stupid?" After a meal, Xu Yao panicked with the expression on her face, "I I don''t know what you mean "Isn''t it really nice to make people mistake you for my girlfriend?" Tang Wei grinned and said, "ah, along the way, you can also build up public opinion. Do you like being recognized as a woman? " Xu Yao''s face turned pale in an instant because of such straightforward words. She didn''t expect that her mind would be so straightforward that she was exposed by Tang Wei. For a moment, she didn''t know how to reply. But Tang Wei''s eyes were so cold that she didn''t want to hear her explain. Xu Yao was so flustered that she immediately said with a farfetched smile, "no, Tang Wei, you think too much, I don''t have that idea." "Is it true that the facts are already in front of us?" Tang Wei laughed more happily, as if Xu Yao''s appearance pleased him. "But I don''t care about you because I don''t care, not because I can really tolerate you." At that time, Xu Yao changed her expression. First, there was a bit of blank, followed by shock and amazement. Later, she turned into a piece of grievance. "Tang Wei, you..." Xu Yao murmured, "how can you think of me like this? I love you so many years, because of a birthday, put me in prison? In your heart, am I such a woman? " "What kind of image do you want?" Tang Wei asked Xu Yao, "in my heart." Xu Yao stopped and breathed quickly. As soon as she wanted to say something, she saw someone coming in the distance. It was Ren Qiu. He walked slowly to Tang Wei''s eyes, pushed his glasses and asked, "where''s Bo Yan?" He didn''t expect Ren Qiu to ask about Bo Yan. Tang Wei was a little surprised, and then said, "I I just saw her go out. I don''t know if I read her wrong. " "Gone?" Ren Qiu was stunned. "I agreed to send her back." On hearing this, Tang Wei''s eyes deepened, "you send her back?" "Yes, Su Yao''s driver''s license hasn''t been tested yet. It''s too far for her to go back alone. Uncle Su Qi is going to go out with some of our dads at night, so she won''t be sent away?" Ren Qiu takes a look at Xu Yao next to Tang Wei. Because there is no apparent conflict, he still says hello to Xu Yao by raising his chin symbolically. Then he goes on, "so I sent her a message and said that I sent her back. I guess I didn''t have time to watch it."Tang Wei slightly frowned, "you and thin Yan''s relationship seems to be very good?" Ren qiule said, "what do you mean, I have a good relationship with her? From high school to now. " This kind of candid admission made Tang Wei not know how to go on. The man''s eyes became more and more deep. "Since high school - she went abroad..." "I go to her a lot." Ren Qiu didn''t deny it. To put it another way, he didn''t think it was something to hide. He didn''t have any reverie with Bo Yan, and he had a clear conscience. "Bo Yan is abroad alone, and he is often wronged." Often wronged. When two men mention another woman in front of them, Xu Yao feels uncomfortable. Especially after seeing Tang Wei hear Ren Qiu''s words that Bo Yan is often wronged abroad, the subtle expression on her face changes, which makes her feel like a big enemy. What is Ren Qiu''s intention to say this? Is he Is she venting her grievances for Bo Yan? "I thought..." Ren Qiu looked around. "Yan Yan will come to tell you happy birthday. You were surrounded by so many people just now, so I came to see if she was in the crowd In fact, No. Tang Wei didn''t know who he was mocking. "She? She came to wish me a happy birthday? How could she be so kind as to wish me a happy birthday? " Listening to Tang Wei''s strange voice, Ren Qiu unconsciously spoke for Bo Yan, "Tang Wei, don''t think so. Maybe Yan Yan pestered you before, but now she has figured it out, you can''t still be like this. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1169 Ren Qiu''s statement made Tang Wei feel strange. What he means by this is that Bo Yan has already let go, passed and looked forward. Yes, this woman is very smart now. How can she see the shadow of the weak little white rabbit in the past? Two years of time, she ground into such a thin sharp appearance. "Are you going anywhere else tonight?" Ren Qiu asked, "if not, I''ll go back first. At least I have to go to Su''s house to make sure Bo Yan gets home safely." "What are you going to do?" Tang Wei sneers more and more bitterly, "how, want to be the nanny of thin Yan?" In the face of Tang Wei''s cold smile, Ren Qiu squints and smiles very gently. Regardless of Tang Wei''s more and more terrible eyes, "Bo Yan is a child. No one takes care of her. She doesn''t know how to take care of herself." "Thin Yan has blue seven seven seven to follow, you need not bother." Tang Wei left a sentence as if he couldn''t bear it, but he couldn''t get angry with Ren Qiu. This is a good brother he has known for a long time, and one of the few people he agrees with. Because Ren Qiu is as talented as he is, Tang Wei doesn''t want to miss making friends with him, so he can only say, "I didn''t know that she had such a good relationship with LAN Qiqi. I really underestimate her. " "Bo Yan always has some good friends." Ren Qiu followed Tang Wei with a smile, watching him shuttling through the crowd with a rapid pace, without a trace of nostalgia. He knew that Tang Wei might be upset by his own words, because every word he said was not separated from Bo Yan. Even Xu Yao, who was on one side, could recognize how much he liked Bo Yan. Tang Wei must know. At this moment, Tang Wei is really upset, especially when he sees the gentle light in Ren Qiu''s eyes when he mentions Bo Yan, which makes him feel extremely angry. He has never been gentle to Bo Yan. Facing Bo Yan, all he can think of is plunder. But Ren Qiu But she can be so gentle and considerate to protect her, for other girls, so handsome and powerful man to protect her, over time, will have a good impression. The two years when he was away, the two years when Ren Qiu went abroad to accompany Bo Yan Really nothing happened? Thinking of this, Tang Wei was very upset. Later, even he didn''t want to stay in his birthday party. The air of flattery almost drove him out of breath. Tang Wei once caught Bo Ye''s shoulder when he was passing by. When the father looked back at his son, "what''s the matter?" "Dad..." Tang Wei stopped, husky voice, "I want to go home." I want to go home. Thin night Mou frame a deep, and then sent the original and his chat partner, turn back, seriously looking at Tang Wei, "your expression is not normal, how?" What''s the matter? He didn''t know what was wrong with him, but he just felt bored. "Why don''t you go back first." Thin night pats Tang Wei''s shoulder, "you are still young, go back to have a happy birthday again." Unexpectedly, Tang''s only veto was, "No. I think it''s very good. There''s no need to do one more. " "It''s up to you." Bo Ye said, "accompany me to go abroad in a few days. I''ll take you to meet someone." Going abroad? Tang just did not want to, should come down, "good." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1170 That night, after the break up, Tang alone was waiting in the underground parking garage. Kurosawa and Xu Shengmin came side by side and saw him standing alone, saying hello to him, "Yo, what''s the matter with you, standing here alone." "Waiting for you to finish." Tang Wei deliberately said so, provoked Xu Shengmin to top Tang Wei''s chest, his face was full of disbelief, "who are you bluffing? Are you waiting for Xu Yao? When she comes, you two will have a room together in the evening? " "What''s in Mr. Xu''s mind? It''s filthy." Ren Qiu came over with a smile, "Tang Wei, I thought you left first, and I found you in the field." "Young master Ren --" Xu Shengmin lengthened his tone, as if he spoke in this tone. "I thought you went to find Bo Yan, too." Ren qiudun noticed that Tang Wei''s face had changed slightly. He said immediately, "Bo Yan left first. Aren''t we going to play next? "Tang Wei?" Throw the topic to Tang Wei. Tang Wei comes back to himself and says, "it doesn''t matter. I didn''t think about where to go at all. I just don''t want to stay in the field with these old guys all the time, so I finished early. " "You don''t like it either." Xu Shengmin blinked, "that night Do you want me to take you to have fun "No!" Sakara Kurosawa was the first to reach out and said, "don''t, don''t, I can''t stand the way that Mr. Xu makes fun of himself. That''s not what ordinary men can accept." "Is it a man?" Xu Shengmin said with a smile, "heize, you are a big girl." "No quality." Sawara Kurosawa rolled his eyes. "I''m like you? I don''t want to go out with you. My father knows that I will be sent back to China. I can''t come back to you for a lifetime. " "Finished, Xu Shengmin''s villain image in the hearts of the elders has been nailed on the iron plate." Ren Qiu clapped his hands, "don''t you want to save your face in everyone''s mind?" "Save? Face? " Xu Shengmin with heard jokes like, "Hey, rare strange, I want to save what ah, I was like this, lazy to pretend." I''m too lazy to pretend. This sentence pokes Tang Wei''s heart. He suddenly remembers the picture of putting thin Yan on the wall in the corner of the meeting. At that time, the woman looked up at him, and her eyes were full of courage and pride, which was quite different from the weak and helpless. Is she too lazy to pretend now? She herself is a tough person, which Tang Wei knows very well, but he knows better that thin Yan''s hard bone is useless to him. So Bo Yan never disobeys him, but now - her whole body is full of thorns, a little closer, you can stab him. Without saying anything, Tang Wei simply took out his cell phone and asked Ren Qiu, "has Bo Yan''s cell phone number changed?" "Eh?" When people around heard him mention Bo Yan''s story, they were shocked, "how do you All of a sudden, I want Bo Yan''s contact information? " "I see." Xu Shengmin touched his chin with ambiguous words in his eyes, like looking at the expression of his peers and Tang Wei. He also said, "although you have Xu Yao, Bo Yan is also a childhood sweetheart you grew up with. Besides, people''s thin face is so beautiful - well, it''s good to be a * * girl. I support you for your long-term development ¡£¡± Hearing these words, Tang Wei really wants to punch Xu Shengmin so hard that he can''t dig out. Xu Shengmin has a good relationship with him. Otherwise, he will be beaten to death by Tang Wei. But it''s also thanks to Xu Shengmin, who has always been rebellious and rebellious, who dares to say such rebellious words, or to put it another way - it''s because he dares, what he says is what other people dare to think but dare not do. Tang Wei takes a deep breath and sends Bo Yan''s mobile phone number to Ren Qiu. Tang Wei asks, "have you been contacting Bo Yan for the past two years?" "Well." Ren Qiu didn''t hide it. When he gave Bo Yan''s mobile phone number to Tang Wei, he didn''t hide it. He felt that the development of this kind of thing was normal, and he was not a thin face. Da Fangfang gave it to him, that is, "she has been using this mobile phone number since she went abroad." Tang Wei lowered his head and scanned the number, then put the mobile phone away, "OK, ah Sheng, report the address." "What''s the address?" Xu Shengmin was confused by Tang Wei''s thought and behavior. "The address to go out and play." Tang Wei grinned and said, "I''ll learn from you what it''s called ''today''s debauchery and boundless thinking.''" "Book." Xu Shengmin narrowed his eyes, "Tang Wei, you guy, there''s something in your head." ****** an hour later, LAN Qiqi is pulling Bo Yan to move the watermelon in the bar. While moving the watermelon, she puts the cut watermelon in Bo Yan''s mouth. "Slow down..." Thin Yan Yan all has no time to swallow, "are you feeding pigs? I''m running out of breath. ""Tut." Blue seven seven frown, "small face small mouth of, eat watermelon all so many things." "That''s too rude of you." Bo Yan leans against LAN Qiqi and sits with Su Yao on one side. On the other side, there are several aristocratic CHILDES called by LAN Qiqi. Everyone has a good time. They are throwing away their hands with the rhythm of electronic music in the bar. It''s very like the rich second generation in the TV series. "Bo Yan, I said your brother Su Yao is very handsome. Have you been chasing a little girl recently?" Blue seven seven together in the past in thin Yan ear said a word, thin Yan is casual sipping wine, drink slightly drunk picked pick eyebrow, "Yao Yao? I''m used to his face. " "Tall, thin and pretty." LAN Qiqi frowned and said, "I kind of want to introduce my girlfriend to him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Thin Yan Dun," also OK, I want to see this lawless little overlord let the girl to clean up, is what kind of self LAN Qiqi likes to do this kind of blind things. As soon as he hears the consent of his elder sister, no matter what he thinks of his younger brother, he rubs his thigh and stands up. Unexpectedly, when he just stands up and looks around, he is so scared that he almost spits out a mouthful of wine. Bo Yan looked up and saw LAN Qiqi jumping up like a small rocket. Then he sat down with a bang. He was scared. He pressed LAN Qiqi hard, pressed his shoulder, and said to her, "it''s over. Don''t die. They''re coming too!" It''s coming too?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1171 Hearing this, Bo Yan was surprised, and then he heard LAN Qiqi continue to say, "how to say? Shall I see you off or keep it? My friends at this table know Tang Wei and they all know each other. When they see them later, they must come and sit down together - " before they speak, they hear a man sitting in the corner raise his hand, as if to say hello to people not far away. Bo Yan and LAN Qiqi look back together and see that in the crowd, there are tall men standing out step by step Come on, lazy eyes, indifferent expression, like all the carnival around, have nothing to do with themselves. Tang Wei. Bo Yan''s heart beat wildly. I''m afraid it''s too late to run now. How to sing in that song? The earth is not big enough. Lovers and enemies will meet. The more you flee, the more you meet. Why don''t mortals have Mengpo tea. It seems that this is true. The more people who want to escape, the more they will meet unexpectedly at this time. The world is too small for those who hate each other. Bo Yan sat there motionless, his whole body was numb like blood, and all his emotions surged into his heart. Later, he was pressed down by her, and his words came to his mouth, just two short words, "forget it." Blue seven seven hear her say to calculate, the facial expression becomes a little complicated, still want to open mouth, see thin Yan drink slightly drunk, the facial expression is tiny red, squint smile, "I''m not can''t face him, why want to like to do a bad thing to escape?" "You..." LAN Qiqi wants to say a lot, but he can''t say it. He can only say, "Yan Yan You''ve changed a lot. " It doesn''t matter. Everyone will be better and worse. Tang Wei just takes a group of friends to sit down on LAN Qiqi''s card seat. People don''t know the past between Tang Wei and Bo Yan. They all think that they are good friends and greet each other warmly with a smile. They pour a cup of wine to them. After Tang Wei sat down, he didn''t look at Bo Yan from the beginning to the end. Until Ren Qiu raised his glass to Bo Yan with a smile, and Bo Yan also raised his glass in return, Tang Wei just looked up at Bo Yan''s smiling face as if he had a fluctuating expression. Unfortunately, her smiling eyes were not looking at him, but at other men. Seeing the movements of Ren Qiu and Bo Yan, sakara Kurosawa coaxed, "Ren Qiu, you want to drink with Bo Yan so much, just sit beside Bo Yan." "That''s to say, it''s shameless to stare at people eagerly." "Bo Yan is good-looking. Don''t be so straightforward. Bo Yan belongs to all of us." Tang Wei sneers in his heart, but he doesn''t know. As soon as Bo Yan comes back, he will be able to integrate into the second generation of Haicheng rich people? In the end, he has changed his temperament and become sleek. Before he changed, I was afraid that he would be too scared to speak. "Well, let me have a drink with Bo Yan." Xu Shengmin raised his glass, "Lan Qiqi, don''t beat me. You are just like a flower protector." People laughed, and some joked that master Xu''s talons are going to reach our thin face. When Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, he heard a voice standing up from the opposite side. Looking up, he saw thin Yan''s drunken gray green eyes. "Tang Wei, are you sitting on the opposite side with a dummy? We haven''t seen each other for so long, have we... " Her eyes wavered, her hand rubbed the mouth of the cup, and she laughed even more intoxicating than the wine in her hand. She said, "you should have a drink with me, too?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1172 Bo Yan''s words surprised several people. Especially later, those who knew the past of Bo Yan and Tang Wei looked at her with shocked eyes. Bo Yan How could you say that? If you change it to the previous thin Yan, she will not dare to say such a thing. She is very careful to talk to Tang Wei in public, not to mention having such a rebellious attitude! The change of Bo Yan surprised Tang Wei, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just raised his glass to Bo Yan. He was silent for a few seconds and picked up the cup. Everyone was very nervous. Seeing that Tang Wei and Bo Yan were at peace, they bumped into the wine glass. We didn''t know why they were relieved. They followed Bo Yan and said with a smile, "I thought you wouldn''t drink with me." She has been able to be generous to such an unbridled joke with Tang Wei, as if the past is like the wind, blowing away, nothing exists. Tang Wei also sneered, "no, you think too much. It doesn''t have to be The implication is that you alone can''t make me feel like an enemy. But Bo Yan thought that she couldn''t hear Tang Wei''s words clearly. She also laughed like a nobody. Then she sat down slowly, her face was slightly red, leaning against LAN Qiqi''s side, and her posture was lazy, just like a Persian cat. She toasted and sat down with a smile. The whole process was like meeting an old friend she hadn''t seen for a long time. She was not affected. Her indifference has no wave. In Tang Wei''s eyes, her sneer is deeper. In the end, it is the tempering of two sides that makes her acting better. After sitting down, Xu Shengmin said to Tang Wei, "how do you feel Is Bo Yan completely different from before? " Tang Wei pick eyebrows, a rebellious look, "who knows if this is her little trick?" "Do you think she did it?" Xu Shengmin narrowed his eyes slightly, as if there were words in his words, "I don''t think so. Anyway, Bo Yan has changed a lot, especially... " After lengthening the tone, Tang only guessed that there was nothing good about this person''s next words. Sure enough, Xu Shengmin said leisurely, "it''s more beautiful than two years ago Damn, legs are so long. I''ve seen so many mixed blood people. She''s the one who gives me the best feeling. " Around a manic electronic music in the roar, but Xu Shengmin this sentence so clearly into the ears of Tang Wei. The man''s pupil suddenly constricted for a few seconds, suddenly turned his head and looked at Xu Shengmin, the Adam''s Apple moved up and down, "what are you talking about?" Xu Shengmin looks innocent, "isn''t it? I said, looking at Bo Yan purely from a man''s point of view - " Tang Wei''s heart was thumped. "It''s a beauty, tut tut." This words from Xu Shengmin mouth say, shout Tang but don''t know how of FRET up. Because Xu Shengmin likes to drill into women. The name of Playboy Xu Shao doesn''t come in vain. Of course, he may not really take a fancy to Bo Yan. He just takes a fancy to Bo Yan''s skin. After all, in this world, with good-looking skin bags, we can save a lot of unnecessary effort, even more convenient than interesting souls. I don''t want to admit it, but it''s true. So Tang Wei will feel uncomfortable. He thinks that Bo Yankong has a face, and his heart is extremely hypocritical. He doesn''t like her approaching the people around him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1173 But no matter what Tang Wei thinks, Bo Yan can''t know. After she sits down, she and LAN Qiqi play together on her mobile phone. Xu Shengmin stares at Bo Yan for a long time and murmurs, "Damn, why is Lan Qiqi always with Bo Yan?" If it''s not for LAN Qiqi, Xu Shengmin still wants to go up and say hello to Bo Yan. "Aren''t they good sisters?" "It looks like I''ve known each other for a long time," he said "No way." Unexpectedly, as soon as Kurosawa''s words came out, it was impossible for him to say the only sentence in the Tang Dynasty. There were a lot of people around him, and his voice was restless. But his eyes were cold and beautiful at this time, especially in the background. Just sitting there, with a casual glance, you can cross the countless carnival people who are looking for pleasure and reach another silent shore. "She can''t have known LAN Qiqi for a long time, at most two years." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and pretended that he had accidentally wiped thin Yan''s face. Then he took it back carelessly. "Before that, she didn''t have any friends." He knew clearly that Lan Qiqi could become Bo Yan''s friend, and it must be after Bo Yan left him. Xu Shengmin strange looked at Tang only eye, "clearly hate thin Yan hate to death, but a face to her like the palm of the hand." "Isn''t it essential to know an enemy?" Tang Wei deliberately said this, followed by Xu Shengmin in the opposite smile, "OK, OK, I don''t mean to stimulate you, but Tang Wei - what is your deep hatred with Bo Yan? Yes, it is. It''s also your last generation. What''s your business? " Tang Wei''s expression was stiff, and then he said something with a little chill, "some things, you can understand if I don''t say them..." "Yes Xu Shengmin patted his thigh and said, "we, Mr. Tang, are very thoughtful. I can''t guess. I''ll go and play with the girls first." When Tang Wei wanted to say something else, he saw Xu Shengmin standing up directly from him, standing up and taking a long step on his long legs, and then he stepped over to Bo Yan, who was opposite the card seat. Xu Shengmin smiles at Bo Yan and says, "do you still know me?" At that time, Bo Yan was fighting with LAN Qiqi. When he looked up and saw Xu Shengmin coming, LAN Qiqi immediately put on a posture of facing the enemy and hugged Bo Yan''s waist, "what are you doing with a playful face?" Suhara Kurosawa also followed Xu Shengmin and waved to Bo Yan, "Hi." ¡°hello¡£¡± Bo Yan naturally knew that they were Tang Wei''s good friends, but they didn''t mean anything to them. After all, they didn''t do anything sorry for her, so he laughed, "why, did you come to me specially?" Sakara Kurosawa nodded and sat down opposite Boyan. "I heard that you have been to Australia for two years, and your character has changed a lot when you come back." "Normal, I didn''t know anything at that time. I let myself go when I went abroad." Thin Yan stretched like a Persian cat, then put down the mobile phone, "what have you been doing these two years?" Tang Wei sees Bo Yan and his two friends chatting and laughing at once, especially Kurosawa. While chatting with Bo Yan, he deliberately looks back, just opposite Tang Wei''s eyes. Tang Wei stands up to go to the toilet with a sneer, and sakara Kurosawa also follows him. When he gets to the toilet, his good brother grabs his arm and asks meaningfully, "Tang, how do I feel that you still have something to say when you look at Boyan''s eyes?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1174 This word is really powerful, Tang Wei''s expression Leng is changed and changed by the words of sakara Kurosawa, then the man sneered, "is that right? Do you think so? " "Oh, don''t put on face." Kurosawa and he stood in the toilet and looked at the people around them. They didn''t know each other, so they said, "to tell you the truth, do you really like Xu Yao?" Tang Wei frowned, "what do you want to do with this?" "I''ll tell you something first." He took a deep breath and looked at Tang Wei seriously. "I think Ren Qiu likes thin face. It''s the kind he really likes. So, Tang Wei, I just felt that there was something wrong with the way you looked at Bo Yan I''m afraid, afraid of the future - " " afraid of the future, I''m against Ren Qiu, right? " Before he had finished speaking, Tang Wei said the rest of his lines directly. He was surprised and didn''t expect Tang Wei to be able to guess what he thought. Nodding, Sawara Kurosawa admitted, "I don''t want to see you guys get along with each other because of a woman. However, I think Ren Qiu''s attitude is very mild. There should be no conflict. I think you are a little dangerous. After all, you are not sure about your character... " As if he had heard a joke, "me? I fall out with my good brother for a thin face? Do you think this is possible? " "Don''t talk too hard, Tang Wei." When Kurosawa heard Tang Wei''s words, he immediately patted him on the shoulder, "Bo Yan Did something happen to you? Otherwise you wouldn''t look at her like that. " "What''s in my eyes?" Tang Wei lost his laugh. They moved out of the toilet, causing the girl passing by the women''s toilet to see Tang Weixiao. She looked at him frequently and said secretly, "what a handsome man." "It looks familiar..." "You''re familiar with everyone in the bar. You''re gone." Several little girls push and shove away. Tang Wei talks to Kurosawa, "do you think the way I look at Boyan is different from others?" "Right." Kurosawa didn''t deny it, "but maybe it''s because you and she happened too much in the past, that''s why you do it. After all We are not clear about what happened between you. " Tang Wei didn''t speak. After a long time, he looked around, "don''t worry." Sakara Kurosawa was stunned, and then heard him continue, "nothing will happen." Sakara Kurosawa sighs in his heart. When they go back, they are worried about each other. Tang only sits down and hears laughter from Boyan. Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi don''t know what to say, which makes Boyan cover her mouth and keep laughing. The light hits into her gray green pupil, reflecting a very enchanting color. At that moment, Tang Wei felt his heart beating wildly. This night is destined to be extraordinary. When Bo Yan staggers on Xu Shengmin''s shoulder and goes out, LAN Qiqi and Su Yao look at Bo Yan''s back like their parents behind them. "Well, I''m not sure." "Well, it takes a lot of thinking." Each other shook his head, just want to step forward, the result next to Tang Wei step faster than them, step forward, directly grasped Bo Yan''s wrist, "you drink too much?" Bo Yan looks back with a smile and says, "it''s none of your business." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1175 Tang Wei was stunned by her reply. When he came back, the man''s eyebrows had already taken a little sense of killing. When he narrowed his eyes, his cold eyes stabbed at Bo Yan like a knife. "Say it again?" Bo Yan is held by Xu Shengmin. Su Yao and LAN Qiqi stare at her all the time. She smiles happily and looks at Tang Wei''s angry eyes. She''s not afraid, "you want me to say it again, I''ll say it again? Does it have anything to do with you if I drink too much? " With that, she came out from under Xu Shengmin''s arm. Xu Shengmin shrugged, "it''s ok?" "Nothing." Bo Yan arched at him like a brother, then waved to LAN Qiqi and Su Yao, "come here!" "You drink like an old man." Blue seven seven mumbles to come forward, "next time take you out to play, absolutely can''t shout Xu Shengmin together, I see he is uneasy and kind-hearted." "You are not right." With both hands, Xu Shengmin said, "I don''t want to see her drink too much to take care of her. How can you treat a gentleman with the heart of a villain. Bo Yan, I''m not going to do anything. " Su Yao stands in front of Xu Shengmin like a thief and pulls Bo Yan behind him. Unexpectedly, Bo Yan grabs Su Yao''s hand and makes him surprised. Looking back, I saw her head down and whispered, "go home." What else did Su Yao want to say? When he heard Bo Yan''s words, his anger disappeared in an instant. Ren Qiu stood by and looked at Bo Yan. Tang Wei raised his eyebrows and his eyes were full of disdain. "What do you want to do in a low voice? In addition, this man - " Bo Yan chuckles, like a man who drinks wine and has nothing to fear by drinking," he''s my brother. What''s the matter? " Brother?! Tang Wei was startled by the sudden truth. Although he was surprised on the surface, he had already set off a storm in his heart. Brother? Is this man Bo Yan''s brother? When No wonder before that, he always thought Su Yao was familiar, but he never remembered who he was. "When you met him two years ago, it happened to be the day when he came back from studying abroad. You can''t remember that he was normal. Su Yao had been abroad for a long time, and everyone almost forgot." Bo Yan and Su Yao stand side by side. Her thin body is pulled out of a long shadow under the street lamp, and it turns bright and dark with the beating street lamp. Tang Wei''s Adam''s apple moves up and down. So When Su Yao just transferred to another school, he protected Bo Yan because he protected his sister. At that time, he saw Su Yao protecting Bo Yan. What was he saying? He ignores Bo Yan''s explanation. Every time Bo Yan tries to explain their relationship, Tang Wei always interrupts her, and then counterattacks with worse language. So It''s not Bo Yan who refuses to explain all the time, it''s him There is no room for her to explain. Bo Yan takes a light look at Tang Wei, then says to Su Yao, "did you drive?" "No, I''ll call the driver later." Su Yao picked up his cell phone, "Dad said, I''ll clean your room tonight." The conversation between them is normal and ordinary, but Tang Wei, who has just learned the truth, feels that there is a chill in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1176 How ironic. Two years ago, he didn''t understand anything. He used all his words to satirize Bo Yan and Su Yao, saying that she was shameless, that she needed men everywhere, and even that she had an affair with Su Yao, which completely crushed her dignity. Thin face at that time How desperate are you? Looking at the thin Yan''s eyes, Tang Wei suddenly understood. She doesn''t hate anymore, she doesn''t care anymore. In two years, she let herself go, so she didn''t stick to the past. Tang Wei wants to talk. Su Yao has contacted the driver over there. When he left later, Bo Yan said hello to everyone, including sakara Kurosawa, Ren Qiu and even Xu Shengmin. LAN Qiqi said, "remember to say it when you get home." "Well, you too. What time will you be back?" "My dad sent him down to pick me up." LAN Qiqi pointed to a group of friends who had been playing since childhood. "Xu Shengmin, they I''m driving here. I think I''ll call a surrogate driver back. We''re all grown-ups. Don''t worry. " "Well, good night then." Bo Yan waved with a smile, with a little blush on her face. She didn''t know how beautiful she was now, but she had to smile. In a word, eyebrows or forehead were proving that her beauty was useful. Just standing there and going in and out of the bar, many men were glancing at her. Tang Wei looks at Bo Yan who gets into the car. She doesn''t say goodbye to him from the beginning to the end. She doesn''t know whether it''s intentional or - no, except intentional, there''s no other possibility. When he thought of this, his face was even colder, like covered with frost. Su Yao, the co driver, let the driver drive, and Bo Yan in the back slowly closed the window. Before the car window was completely closed, they seemed to have telepathy. Bo Yan looked back at Tang Wei''s only eye. That eye crossed the crowd. Their eyes overlapped in the dark night. Bo Yan laughed at Tang Wei silently, and then moved his mouth. The two words were melted into the cold air before they made a sound. Tang Wei was stunned and watched the car sent by the Su family drive away, while he stood in the same place and didn''t know how to choose for a moment. Before Bo Yan left, the two silent words were the last words to him. She said goodbye. ****** when he got home that night, Su Yao opened the door unhappily, and then Bo Yan walked in. Su Yao said, "before you left, you saw Tang''s only eye, didn''t you?" Thin Yan didn''t deny, tone relaxed, "yes." "What do you think of him for?" "He''s good-looking. Can''t I take a second look?" Bo Yan looked back like hearing a joke, "why, don''t you allow me to see Tang Wei?" "I''m afraid you''ll make the same mistake." Su Yao couldn''t help but speak out. He was biting his teeth. In the face of his elder sister, who was two years older than himself, he couldn''t trust her to live alone. "Who knows if you''re such a fool. If you don''t see Tang Wei for two years, you''ll have to go there as soon as you meet him!" The inverted two words hurt Bo Yan''s heart, but then she laughed, "ah, I inverted it two years ago, now I don''t. Are you relieved? " Ten thousand of Su Yao didn''t believe it. "Why do you look at me like that?" Bo Yan didn''t understand. He sat down on the sofa and poured himself a cup of black tea. "No matter how much you hate Tang Wei, he is my first love. Which girl didn''t love a few idiots when she was in love? You have to put up with my mistakes, right? But I''m fine now. Don''t look at me with the same old eyes, OK www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1177 Bo Yan said it as if she had put the past down. Her fearless tone and casual tone seemed to show her that she didn''t care about the king. But the more so, the more suspicious Su Yao was. If a person really put it down, why put the word "put it down" on his lips every day? Does she want to be confirmed by everyone or herself? Su Yao didn''t speak. He was silent for a while. The boy went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took a can of grapefruit juice, and threw it to Bo Yan, "OK, I won''t listen to you. Go to bed soon. By the way, do you have any plans for returning to China? " "What are you going to do?" Bo Yanren thought seriously, "go to my father''s company first. Is he in China these days?" "Dad will go abroad the day after tomorrow. You can ask him to take you to the company." Su Yao helps Bo Yan to put water in the big bathroom and says to Bo Yan, "come here and try the water temperature." "Why are you so virtuous..." Bo Yan mumbled and walked into the bathroom, "I''ve been away for two years. Have you been good?" Su Yao pulled his face and said, "I''ll give you some water. You''re weird. I''ll quit!" "Ah, little ancestor, can I stop talking?" Bo Yan grabbed Su Yao and said, "well, don''t be angry. Really, your temper is getting worse and worse..." "I just said that I''m good at learning. In a flash, I said that I have a bad temper." Su Yao turned around and banged his fingers on Bo Yan''s forehead twice. "Your woman''s mind is really a sea needle. It will be windy and rainy for a while." Bo Yan didn''t deny it. Su Yao went out and saw that she started to adjust the water temperature. She said, "well, tell me, I''ll wash after you wash." "Oh, good." Bo Yan began to pour milk into the bathtub. She was used to taking a milk bath. Su Yao didn''t bother him much. When he went upstairs, he gave Ren Qiu a message. [Su Yao: come home safe and sound. ¡¿ [Ren Qiu: it''s OK, you two haven''t changed? ¡¿ [Su Yao: how can it be. Thank you for your care today. ¡¿ [Ren Qiu: ha ha, to tell you the truth, I''m very afraid that you and Tang Wei will have a conflict in the bar tonight, but I didn''t expect that Yan Yan could be so calm, which can be regarded as Well, there''s progress. ¡¿Su Yao: Well, my sister said she''s coming out now. ¡¿ came out. Opposite Ren Qiu holding a mobile phone, staring at the mobile phone screen this card words, eyes fell on the last few words above, for a long time did not move. Bo Yan came out Ren Qiu turns off her cell phone and takes off her plain glasses. The man holds her forehead and laughs. She comes out, but he I haven''t come out yet. ****** the day after Bo Yan wakes up, she goes to find her father. Su Qi and some of her best friends had a drink in the middle of the night last night and came back drunk, but they didn''t wake up at all. Bo Yan knocks on the door, but no one responds. She sighed and walked back. She happened to meet Su Yao, who was going up and down the stairs. Bo Yan said, "why did you get up so early?" "I hear a voice from you." Su Yao rubbed his eyes, and Bo Yan laughed, "yes, you haven''t had a holiday, have you?" Su Yao nodded, "well, I''ve asked for leave these days, and I''ll have to go back to school when the days are over." "You haven''t graduated from high school yet..." Thin Yan bad hook lips, squint eyes when all kinds of amorous feelings, but she did not notice, "I have finished college." "This is the last year of my senior year in high school!" Su Yao blushed and said, "what are you doing! Not two years older than me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1178 Bo Yan looks at Su Yao with a smile, which always makes Su Yao feel strange. Because the previous thin face, how can there be such an expression. She is timid and weak, but never Alienation and hypocrisy. "When Dad wakes up, let''s go to the company." Bo Yan waved to Su Yao and then went back to his room. An hour later, Su Qi woke up and looked downstairs. His son and daughter were sitting playing games together downstairs. In a trance, he felt that his life was very good. At least he had both sons and daughters and had no worries for the rest of his life. Is a person, lonely point. "Yan Yan got up so early today?" After waking up and taking a shower, Su Qi went down with a clear mind. Bo Yan poured coffee for him, and then asked him, "what would you like for breakfast?" "Pasta." "Good." Bo Yan went directly to the kitchen to stir up trouble, Su Yao and Su Qi, you look at me, I look at you, each from each other''s eyes to see the incredible. What''s the matter? The difference between Bo Yan and before is getting bigger and bigger. Now It''s all a little ripe? After 20 minutes in the kitchen, Bo Yan brought out two portions of spaghetti and put them in front of Su Qi''s and Su Yao''s work. He helped them polish their knives and forks with a cloth and put them down gently. Then he turned around and poured himself a cup of hot milk. He sat down with a smile and said, "let''s go." "You What a virtue. " Su Qi Leng Leng, "I didn''t expect my daughter to be so clever and sensible, mother''s moved me to death." Thin Yan is on the side ha ha straight smile, "what''s the matter, is to feel that I look like a lady now?" Su Qi nodded, "yes, it''s a bit like being a sister. I used to be careful that you were bullied outside. " When Bo Yan heard this, her expression changed. Then she lowered her head to trim her hair and said in a soft voice, "I used to Is that worrying? " "Yes." Su Yao rolled up his pasta and said, "because you are so weak, anyone can bully you. In addition, at that time, you didn''t speak very often, and you couldn''t explain, which is like speaking clearly now. " Bo Yan''s breathing accelerated a little, thinking of the pain he could not fight back and could only endure in those humiliating days before, and also of Tang Wei''s cold and merciless eyes in those days. He seems to see himself in this way from the beginning to the end. No matter how he turns over, how he attacks, Bo Yan is not worth mentioning in his eyes. Bo Yan shakes her head to let her forget. Then she drinks the milk with a smile and murmurs, "people will change..." At least in the days of leaving Tang Wei, she learned to love herself more. "Well, no matter how you are, you are still the eldest lady of our Su family." Su Qi touched Bo Yan''s head and said, "come to the company with me today, Xiao Yao. What do you say? Would you like to join us? " "I --" Su yaodun said, "I''m not your own. Why do I go to Su''s enterprise?" Su Qi deliberately said, "then you can work for me. As president, you can also work for me, OK?" Su Yao expression complex, "cut, who rare your big business like! It must be because my sister is so useless that you want to cultivate me "Don''t be ungrateful, smelly boy." Su Qi finished eating, put down the tableware, then wiped his mouth, stood up and led his son and daughter to go out, "let''s go, there''s a board meeting to be held today. I''ll show you the company''s top management." It means that Bo Yan wants to really enter Su''s enterprise and enter this circle! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1179 Twenty minutes later, Bo Yan cleaned herself up, changed her casual style, put on a slightly mature coat, and tied up her hair slightly. At first glance, she looked like an urban white-collar. Then she put on high heels, painted herself lipstick, and came downstairs. "Dad, what do you think of me like this?" Su Qi was surprised, then proud, "well, it''s very good. It can be said that this is Su Qi''s excellent daughter. " "That''s natural. I can''t disgrace my father." Bo Yan came forward with a smile, took Su Qi''s arm, "let''s go, take me to see the world today." "Xiao Yao, together." When Su Qi looked back, he saw Su Yao standing there in a daze, as if he could not come back for a while. Su Qi was happy. "Yao Yao, what are you doing?" Su Yao seemed to have never heard of it. He looked at Bo Yan motionlessly. Thin Yan smiles, the voice is clear and crisp, "how?" "You..." Su Yao''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Why are you wearing this little black skirt?" "Don''t urban white-collar workers wear this kind of hip skirt when they go to work?" Thin Yan turned a circle to Su Yao to see, "not too much, it''s not too short, just good." Su Yao began to turn red from his neck and rose to his ears Go and change it "What are you doing?" Bo Yan and Su Qi are happy at the door, "come out quickly, Dad, we''re going to have a board meeting." Su Yao stood there to catch his breath before he came forward and said in a low voice, "I didn''t see you through such a match." "I''ll see more of them later." Thin Yan cut her hair, revealing a thin neck, "I may go to work in my father''s company in the future." Su Yao looks at Bo Yan with a very complicated look for a long time. Su Qi feels that his youngest son is not in the right mood. He looks at him in the past, but when he touches his eyes, he is stunned. Su Qi frowned, "Yao Yao, what are you thinking?" "Nothing." Su Yao said glumly, "I just feel that when my sister comes back this time, the whole thing has changed. I don''t know her anymore." "People change. I''ve said it several times." Bo Yan didn''t want to respond to Su Yao''s words, "I won''t go back to the past. Those are meaningless past. It''s better to discard them. " Su Qi went to drive the car. Today, he personally took them to the company to show up. Bo Yan and Su Yao followed in silence. Since Bo Yan had just said that, it was like a cold war between them. When they got on the bus, they tied their seat belts. Su Qi stepped on the accelerator and drove out. There was a quiet atmosphere in the carriage all the way. Before changing, Bo Yan would be worried, but this time She was so calm in the face of such silence, and she was used to showing fearless appearance in all kinds of embarrassing atmosphere, which made Su Yao more and more atmosphere. Later, when she got off, the boy got off first than Bo Yan, and then deliberately didn''t help her open the door. Bo Yan got out of the car from the other side and said with a smile, "Dad, is it here?" "Well." When Su Qi walked in, someone nodded all the way. Bo Yan and Su Yao followed him. Naturally, they had to be looked at. "Who is this?" "Where are boss Su''s children?" "I envy that my sons and daughters are so beautiful..." "I guess I brought my children to inherit the family business." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1180 Bo Yan calmly faces these strange eyes, accepts everyone''s suspicion and advice, and follows Su Qi all the way to the office. They sit down in the rest room outside. Su Yao takes a breath, "the pressure is so big, everyone is watching." "You''ll get used to it later." Su Qi smiles and pats Su Yao on the shoulder. "Son, sometimes, taking on these responsibilities is also a part of growing up." Bo Yan stood there, Su Qi was called out, he let a pair of his sons and daughters wait here for the assistant to come to entertain, the result just went out five minutes, the chairman''s office and walked into a person. He looked up at his thin face and saw a trace of consternation in his dark and deep pupil "Tang Wei..." Bo Yanxian is a little shocked. It''s not strange to think about it. Their father Bo Ye and Su Qi have a good relationship. It''s too normal for the two companies to cooperate. Just see Tang Wei so formal appearance in this occasion, let thin Yan''s heart tremble. She opened her eyes. "What are you doing here?" "Talk to Uncle Suqi about the next cooperation." Just standing there, Tang Wei can attract the eyes of countless people passing by the door of the chairman''s office. Everyone looked in one after another and took a look at his back. They were all guessing who this man was. The man stood there, taking off his green and astringent body. He was no longer that teenager, but he left the way with his young grumpiness and rebellion. Tang Wei has always been rebellious. Bo Yan is clear. He is Bo Ye''s son. In his heart, he inherits Bo Ye''s cold determination and Tang poetry''s tenacity. When a person is cold and strong, he is invincible. No one can handle his weakness. Bo Yan straightened her hair and said with a smile, "my father just went out to talk about things. You wait for him here for a while, and you may come back." "Well." Tang Wei went to one side of the sofa and sat down, as if he had experienced many such waiting times. He has been used to the rules of the adult world, but Bo Yan has not yet adapted. After sitting down, Tang Wei glanced up and down at Bo Yan. His eyes fell on her black buttock skirt for a few seconds. He suddenly moved away and sneered, "dressed like this, can you inherit the Su family?" "I didn''t think about it." Take a deep breath, thin Yan face in front, don''t look at Tang Wei''s face, "do my best to help dad a little bit." "It would be nice if you didn''t help." Tang Wei laughs playfully. His eyes are strong and sharp. Bo Yan feels that under his gaze, his clothes are stripped off one by one. The man squints his eyes. "Is it hard to succeed? Do you really want to inherit the whole Su family?" Thin Yan clenched his fist and didn''t speak. Su Yao couldn''t listen any more. He pulled thin Yan in the past and said, "go, why talk to him?" Tang Wei didn''t respond, just a cold glance. Su Yao grits his teeth, but this is Su''s company. He is not good at losing his temper and making trouble. He can only pull Bo Yan out, "elder sister, let''s go downstairs for a turn..." "I advise you to take a good look at the whole process of the company." Tang Wei''s voice came from behind them in a quiet way, "save the whole Su family." "It''s nothing to do with you when the Su family is down." Bo Yan even laughed and looked back at Tang Wei with a smile, "you care about you, I go my way, it''s none of your business. Why do you say so much?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1181 After hearing these words, Tang Wei''s whole body was stunned, and Bo Yan''s smile didn''t fade away. At this moment, he was shaking around in front of his eyes, which was particularly eye-catching. With a sneer, Tang Wei stands up from the sofa, bumps Su Yao''s shoulder, and grabs Bo Yan''s wrist. But what I didn''t expect was that Bo Yan didn''t want to open Tang Wei''s hand at once. Before, only Tang Wei had ever shaken off Bo Yan, not Bo Yan''s unbridled share. Tang Wei stared at his hand which was shaken off by Bo Yan for a few seconds, then he was furious, "Bo Yan --" Bo Yan didn''t speak, looking back at the moment when he looked at Tang Wei, Tang Wei was the only one I was stunned. He had never seen such a complex and chilly emotion in Bo Yan''s eyes, or in other words, he had never seen it in Bo Yan''s eyes in the past. Bo Yan Mingming was still afraid of him, but he straightened his back, gnashing his teeth, like blood between his lips and teeth, "I have I won''t be at your disposal any more. " She was reborn. She was no longer the timid little girl in my memory. Tang Wei''s heart trembled, and his eyes were colder than before. "Your posture is meaningless, thin face." Bo Yan red eyes with a smile, the world is too small, small to meet old lovers always so unprepared. Without any preparation, she met Tang Wei naked. Since there''s no way to beat him, if you lose, you lose. Bo Yan shakes her shoulders and pulls Su Yao. Su Yao keeps biting her teeth. Bo Yan shakes her head and looks at Tang Wei, "since you''ve said that It''s not fun for me to pretend, is it? Then don''t pretend. Everybody relax. You don''t have to be hypocritical to me. Yao Yao and I will go first. You''re busy. " Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks. Seeing thin Yan''s powerless appearance, he doesn''t know why. His throat moves up and down, and his chest feels strange. He came here today just to talk business, but he didn''t expect to meet Bo Yan. He didn''t want to be sarcastic, but he couldn''t control himself Maybe it''s the picture of her and Su Yao standing together. It''s too eye-catching. Seeing Bo Yan go, Tang Wei has a voice in his heart. You can''t escape, Bo Yan, no matter how many times you turn around You can''t escape. After all, they still have to meet. The connection between them is too deep. Even if you look at the personal connection, there will still be interaction and exchanges at the family level. So it''s impossible for Bo Yan to stay away from Tang Wei completely in her life, so she hates it here. I hate that I can''t get out completely. Every time I see Tang Wei again, there will always be an irrepressible shadow rising in my heart. Su Qi saw her daughter Bo Yan at the downstairs front desk an hour later. Su Yao was pulled to chat with Su Qi''s old customers. Bo Yan sat there alone, with half of her face on her side. At first glance, she looked like the quiet and delicate girl two years ago. No matter what happened, she was so quiet, silent and rebellious. "Why are you here alone?" Su Qi went up with a smile, "ah, where''s Yao Yao?" "Yao Yao has been taken away by some of your clients." Thin Yan also followed with a smile, gray green pupil extremely gentle, "they are very optimistic about Yao Yao after inheriting your business." "Ha ha." Su Qi was a little proud, "Oh, by the way, Tang Weigang just came You come here, there is no contradiction Bo Yan pretended to be a trouble free man, "contradiction? No, he and I have separated www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1182 Su Qi always feels that Bo Yan''s words seem to be deceiving, but looking at the indifferent expression on Bo Yan''s face, he thinks it may be true. They should not interfere in the affairs of the younger generation. After breathing, Su Qi said, "sorry, Yan Yan, Dad, there are a lot of things in the company today. You and Yao Yao may have to wait for me for a while. I need to hold a temporary meeting again." "It''s all right, Dad. You go ahead." Bo Yan said with a smile, "I''m all right by myself." Su Qi touched Bo Yan''s head, just at this time, the assistant came to take a pile of documents for his approval, "Mr. Su, look at this..." "Good." Su Qi looked back at Bo Yan in a hurry, "then I''ll go to the meeting first." "Well." Looking at Su Qi''s busy figure, Bo Yan sits on the sofa alone for a while. She stands up in silence for a long time and goes outside the company. She just hears someone talking behind her. "Is that little girl the daughter of President Su?" "I haven''t heard of it before I don''t know where it came from. Will it be an illegitimate daughter? " "I feel like it was born by a woman outside, and then it was forced to come to Mr. Su''s house." Bo Yan heard it, her eyes flashed, and she didn''t explain much. "Standing here alone?" Behind came a cold voice, thin Yan looked back, on the cold eyes of Tang Wei. She trembled, "how do you..." "Uncle Suqi is too busy today. I''d better wait until he is free next time." Tang Wei came here alone today, without any bodyguards and assistants. He took a look at Bo Yan, "how? Can''t stand being said behind someone else''s back? " "How could it be?" "Thin Yan is wearing a smile," at the beginning you point to my nose, what ugly words have not scolded? Now it''s just a piece of cake to be talked about behind your back. " Tang Wei''s expression in an instant became a bit gloomy, "turn over old accounts?" "It depends on how you understand it. It''s not a rumination, is it? The old accounts have to be of the type of deep hatred, and we are... " Bo Yan clenched his fist and tried his best to pay back to Tang Wei, "being treated like this by you is just a routine, not a deep hatred." She said the past lightly, but it is equivalent to beating Tang Wei''s face! Tang Wei smiles fiercely, and his eyes are like knives. He can almost cut her off one by one until the skin is cut open. Bo Yan knew that Tang Wei had dark eyes like night long ago. When he was cold, his eyes were as sharp as killing people. Maybe many times, she was afraid of Tang Wei''s eyes. How can she love without any emotion? "I didn''t expect you to come back from abroad and learn how to be smart." Tang Wei stood there and cast a shadow on his tall and slender body. "Don''t you really think you can be different from before?" Thin Yan seems to be stabbed in the soft rib, she suddenly changed her expression, then looked up at Tang Wei''s face, "don''t you help me recall the past. I''ve had nightmares about the past more than once, in fact, too often. Tang Wei, you gave them to me personally. " She wanted to go, but hit another broad chest. "In such a hurry?" When Bo Yan saw it, he was stunned, as if he had been struck by thunder You Are you back? " "When I came back to China, I just came to see you. I didn''t expect that you were standing near the door. What''s more, how can you -- "as soon as Rong Chu turned his face, he saw Tang Wei standing on one side. Rongchu''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. Is this handsome, delicate, cold and perverse man in front of me Tang Wei, who makes Bo Yan miserable every time he dreams back in the middle of the night? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1183 Tang Wei is also surprised when he sees Rong Chu. Who is this man? Why Why does he feel so close to the enemy? From the male instinct let Tang Wei in the bottom of his heart will rongchu into the enemy''s category, see Bo Yan and rongchu so close, he is more feel eye-catching, then sneer, "disturb you, that I go back first." "Wait a minute." Bo Yan saw Tang Wei like this and called to him, "don''t get me wrong. This is my good friend Rong Chu. I met him when I was abroad." "Do you have to explain it to me specifically?" Tang Wei laughs sarcastically, deliberately accentuates the second sentence, "you are not my who." Thin Yan a meal, immediately red eye socket, she also said self mockingly, "yes, I really am not. But two years ago, I was not your who, but because you did not listen to my explanation, leading to my disgrace in school, so now at least I have to learn, right? "Tang Wei?" She would never call him Tang Wei''s younger brother again. The little girl who once followed him and called his little brother sweetly and timidly was dead. Looking back on the past and looking at the present, it''s a great irony from God. With the lapse of time, why did they become what they are now? A person, such as a stranger. Tang Wei unconsciously clenched his fingers. He didn''t want to show any different emotions at this time. It was like losing to Bo Yan. So he said, "I''m sorry you still remember things in high school so firmly. Don''t forget my old love. Bo Yan, the way you pester me is too ugly. Don''t mention the campus violence, I didn''t do anything, just because I accepted your love, even being implicated together. Who is innocent? Shouldn''t your heart be the same as the mirror? " Bo Yan''s throat was shaking. If it wasn''t for the Su family''s company, she might really get out of control. However, when she put up with it again and again, she said only a few figures, "how can you Can you say that? " Tang Wei is shocked by the despair in Bo Yan''s voice. He looks back at Bo Yan''s face and looks into her red eyes. He doesn''t know why her heart is so tight. This woman disappeared for two years, and he went up alone for two years. No one could make him have too much emotional waves. But now that this woman is back, he There was no peace in my heart. "Let''s go." Rongchu took a thin Yan''s hand, "I will send you back first, you should have nothing to do today?" "Well." Bo Yan lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "but I haven''t talked to Yao yet." "Just call him when you get in the car. Uncle Su Qi, the people in the company seem to like Su Yao very much. I think he should come back with your father, so let''s go first. " Bo Yan nodded, although his voice was still shaking, "let''s go." She is no longer threatened by Tang Wei. Rongchu with thin face, just like a stranger passing by, passes by Tang Wei. He doesn''t even turn his eyes to look at him. Looking at their back, Tang Wei''s pupils shrink. At that moment, there was a voice in his chest shouting, almost from his throat, but at last he pressed it back. He said in his heart. Let her go. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1184 "That man..." After being taken away by rongchu, Bo Yan gets on rongchu''s car. He starts the car and looks at Bo Yan, "is it Tang Wei?" "Well." Thin Yan some dare not see Rong Chu''s face, "sorry, let you so suddenly meet." "Nothing is sudden, nothing is sudden." Rong Chu drove the car, his voice was flat, "we have to meet sooner or later. As long as he checks casually, he can find out the past of you and me. At that time, I believe that even if I don''t want to see him, he will come to me on his own initiative. " Bo Yan took a deep breath, "he won''t check." "How can you be so sure?" "I''m sure." When Bo Yan looked up in the rearview mirror and said the next paragraph, his voice was shaking. She knew the truth clearly, but it was because she was too sober that she felt painful, "because he never cared about me, so he didn''t care about my past. To find out, he will only find it hard. " "Is it?" Rongchu asked again, meaningfully looking at thin Yan''s face, and then put away his expression just now, turned into a smile, "well, that may be I put you too tightly." "Pay attention to what you say." Thin Yan forced to pinch a rongchu face, word by word way, "before, male, friend, first, born." Rongchu is a boyfriend she talked about when she was abroad. She stayed together for half a year. Later, because it was not suitable to separate, Boyan and he broke up peacefully, so they could still be friends. "Don''t be a boyfriend in advance." Rongchu frowned, "you don''t know I''m still in love with you." "But as you know, I''m still in love with Tang Wei." Thin Yan''s voice suddenly lowered down, "that half year I have no way to give you a response, as well as don''t let you down." "You say that like your spare tire. I''m not so humble, OK? I found a super beautiful girlfriend after I broke up with you, don''t you know? It''s a pity that I was dumped last month. " Rong Chu reached out and patted Bo Yan''s head, "let Tang Wei know that you''ve been with me. I''m afraid you''ll be mad?" "No I don''t know... " "Thin Yan heart guilty ground turns away a face to go," he won''t care of, had better I this person die outside, he also saved worry. " Rongchu eyes deep down, did not speak. ****** on the other side, however, Tang Weikuang smashed an ashtray. The assistant next to him was so frightened by Tang Wei''s appearance that he thought he had done something wrong. He held his breath and went forward, "master Tang..." "Rongchu? "Rongchu?" Tang Wei felt that he was gnashing his teeth to read the name, with the ferocious desire to swallow Rong Chusheng alive, "Bo Yan''s ex boyfriend?" He was so angry that he laughed. His rebellious eyes became more and more beautiful. He was so angry that he clenched his fist. "It really surprised me. Bo Yan was very open when he was abroad. His boyfriend had talked about it - why do you come back to China and pretend to be in love with me?" "Master Tang, calm down Maybe it''s just that Ms. Boyan is lonely abroad, so she finds a boyfriend at random... " This is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. Tang Wei''s handsome face is infected with a layer of killing intention every minute. "Lonely? Any man? How dare she She dares, of course she dares now! "Didn''t she think she could counter attack?" Tang Wei felt the smell of blood in his mouth, holding the stack of information, and the paper was violently kneaded by him, "then I will break her long hard wings one by one!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1185 After saying this, Tang Wei immediately gave an order to thoroughly investigate Bo Yan''s every move in foreign countries for two years. When he received the order, Tang Wei''s assistants were shocked. Thin face? Where did Bo Yan come from? The people that master Tang cares about Isn''t that Xu Yao? How to check a woman named Bo Yan now? Isn''t it the fox spirit who seduces master Tang? Several assistants looked at each other and saw this idea in each other''s eyes. However, in the Su family''s thin Yan, at this moment and do not know all this. Because rongchu came to be a guest, Suqi ordered a lot of takeout to entertain them in the evening. Rongchu always said that his uncle was too polite, but Suqi still let them eat, just like older elders. He was satisfied when he watched them eat everything in their mouth. "It''s killing me..." Su Yao in the side, touching his stomach, "sister, I swear, this is the most I eat a supper." "Me too It''s estimated that we haven''t had any guests in our family for a long time, so dad is more happy. " Bo Yan took a sip of orange juice. "Dad should like children very much." "Do you think I''m his son?" Rong Chu pointed to himself with a smile, and then said, "I think next Your father is likely to stay with me for the night Sure enough, as soon as the words came to an end, Su Qi banged open a door from upstairs. "What''s that? What''s your name?" Rong Chu looked up at Su Qi, "uncle, my name is Rong Chu." "Oh, yes, rongchu, where do you live? Is it near here? " "It''ll take about half an hour to get back." Rong Chu smiles, "what''s the matter, uncle?" "Who are you here at night! I''ve got my servants to clean up the room for you! " Su Qi was beating the railing on the second floor with special enthusiasm. At this moment, he didn''t know who was the child. "I haven''t had any guests at home for a long time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The three people downstairs were silent. As expected, Rong Chu was right. Rong Chu looked at thin Yan, and finally said with a helpless smile, "then, I''ll disturb you tonight." "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb, come and play when you have time!" Su Qi is still like magic. He doesn''t know where to make a brand-new pajama. He takes it down for Rong Chu and murmurs, "Alas Since Tang Wei became a big boy, he didn''t come to Su''s home. When Yan Yan went abroad to study, my home was empty. " Tang Wei. Thin Yan hears these two words, the facial expression is a stiff, pulled to pull corners of the mouth, "that you go to find a wife not good." "How can it be as simple as you said?" Su Qi a stare thin Yan, "you fall in love all talk like this, I want to fall in love again, this family who tube?" His face was thin and hot. "Dad, don''t say it. Tang Wei is not the Su family. You can''t expect him to visit the Su family every day..." As a result, as soon as the words came down, there was a sound of stepping at the door, and the door was pushed open. Bo Yan was stunned and turned his head together with his father. Tang Wei didn''t know when he appeared at the door. He was dressed in fashionable clothes and looked like a star model. He was tall and thin, with cold eyes on his white face. He said to Su Qi, "good evening, uncle su." Su Qi touched his mouth and said in a low voice, "my mouth today Can''t it be open mouth? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1186 Bo Yan looks shocked at Tang Wei who suddenly appears at the door of the Su family. The man picks his eyebrows and his eyes are cold. It seems that he doesn''t notice any embarrassment in his sudden visit. Instead, he moves forward like a master. "Good evening, uncle su." Su Qi is a little surprised, "but how come?" "My father called me to come to you. He said he wanted a supper at night." Tang Wei smiles at Su Qi. It''s harmless for people and animals to laugh. At first glance, he can''t see that he is a cruel master. Rong Chu stares at Tang Wei''s face for a long time, turns his head and looks at Bo Yan, "it seems that you''re going to have a supper tonight." "No Just finished eating, my stomach is still full... " Su Yao hugged his stomach and said, "Dad, how about another day?" "Not very well. Bo Ye has been busy recently. It''s hard to be free today." Su Qi thought about it, and then asked Bo Yan, "Yan Yan, have you come back recently to find uncle Bo Ye?" "Ah..." Bo Yan just remembered, "forget I met him at the meeting and didn''t talk much. " "Look at you and play." Su Qi frowned, "Uncle Boye was so kind to you. Have you forgotten? I don''t bring any gifts to him or aunt Tang Shi when I return home, you child. " "I I''ll go with you tonight. " Bo Yan stood up and said, "I have an unopened Bracelet upstairs. I can give it to Aunt Tang Shi." "That''s right." Su Qi laughed, "Yao Yao? go together. Rongchu, you can stay at our house. You can come with us if you don''t mind Tang Wei eyebrows pick, he originally just received the news that rongchu followed Bo Yan home, so deliberately come, let Bo Yan can''t go out in the middle of the night, let rongchu leave from the Su family. But didn''t expect Su Qi to invite Rong Chu to Bo''s home? Go to Bo''s, who is he rongchu? What''s the match?! The coldness in Tang Wei''s eyes has been clearly revealed. Rongchu looks into his eyes and clearly realizes Tang Wei''s hostility to him. This hostility is different from the usual friction between men. It''s an overwhelming aura. Rongchu feels that he is about to be out of breath. At the same age, why Why can Tang Wei''s eyes be so terrible? Rongchu stood up, "Uncle Suqi, if you want to go out in the middle of the night, I''ll go home, too. Besides, it''s not convenient for me to go to Bo''s house. You are all friends. I won''t go as an outsider. " It seems rongchu won''t live here tonight. Tang Wei turned to Su Qi and said, "are you driving? Or a taxi? I can ask the driver to pick it up "It''s OK. I''ll drive." Su Qi looked up at Bo Yan who had just run to the second floor, "Yan Yan, have you got the bracelet?" "Here you are. Here you are!" Bo Yan mends her make-up and wears bright lipstick. She is as smart and bright as a spirit in the night. Tang Wei is stunned. He watches her change her mature professional dress into a long skirt. For a moment, he can''t tell which one is the real Bo Yan. However, no matter the pretty girls in front of us today or the light and mature women in the black skirt of professional dress during the day, they are no longer the weak and thin faces of those years. Bo Yan went to the gate with a satin box in his hand. "I''m going to disturb them in the middle of the night Is that really good? " "Have a supper anyway." Su Qi shook his cell phone. "I''ll call Lao ye and say I''ll take you two there." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1187 Bo Yan and Su Yao naturally did not expect Tang Wei''s intention to appear in the middle of the night. They thought that Tang Wei had come here specially to yell, and they followed suit. As a result, Su Yao''s face changed as soon as he was about to leave. "Wait Wait a minute... " The boy stammered. "What''s the matter?" Su Qi and Bo Yan look back at Su Yao curiously. "I..." Su Yao covers his stomach. Since he was at home before, he has been covering his stomach. But everyone didn''t care. Now Su Yao''s face is obvious. They observed that Su Qi asked, "do you have a stomachache?" "I want to go to the bathroom..." Su Yao''s face was tangled, "Dad, how about Or I won''t go. Why don''t you go first? I happened to stay at home and watch the house. " Su Qi looked at Su Yao''s face and sighed, "OK. Rongchu? I asked the driver to take you home "Thank you, uncle." Rongchu nodded his thanks. Suqi said you''re welcome, so he called the driver to see them off. Then Tang Wei said that he just let them come in his car, but Suqi didn''t do much. When she got on Tang Wei''s car, Bo Yan felt uncomfortable. She looked at the heavy night outside and took back her sight. She was silent. Tang Wei sat in front of him and saw the eyes of thin Yan sitting in the back row through the rearview mirror. The man''s eyes were deep and fixed on the rearview mirror for a long time, and then he looked out of the window. Are they looking at the same starry sky? Once stood at both ends of the earth, they looked up at the sky to see the night, is the same piece of night? Tang Wei didn''t make a sound, but Su Qi said, "how did you think of it today?" "Isn''t Bo Yan back?" Instead, Tang Wei replied positively, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I can''t be a stranger, so come and have a look." Inside and outside, Bo Yan came back. He had to show a little bit, or he would be too fickle. The two families were so close that he came here. In love and reason, Tang Wei is right. But he didn''t love her. "Thin Yan self mockingly smile," you will think of me "Dad mentioned you all the time." Instead of answering himself, Tang Wei prevaricated with his father''s thin night, "so naturally, when you go abroad, the news in your ears doesn''t fade." "I''m sorry, I''m not in China, and I''m still bothering you." Bo Yan didn''t know what she was saying, but when she said it, she regretted it. He suddenly closed his mouth and lowered his eyes. Su Qi looked at Bo Yan and said, "you two Are you still fighting like before? " The elders naturally don''t understand what kind of friction they have experienced between the younger generation, and don''t know what the relationship between Tang Wei and Bo Yan is now. But Su Qi thought, Tang Wei has Xu Yao, should not and thin Yan produce some other things? In addition, he is Bo Ye''s son. Su Qi naturally felt relieved that Tang Wei was a man. He relaxed his vigilance in his heart and patted Bo Yan on the shoulder. "When you come back this time, you are not familiar with Tang Wei Sheng." Unfamiliar? Thin Yan in the heart silent smile, she and he when intimate? Even in physical contact, the heart is not close to a millimeter. Just these words, Bo Yan never said it, she followed Su Qi''s words and said the answers they all like to hear, "it''s just that I haven''t come back for a long time, Dad. Don''t think too much." Is it just too long? Tang Wei in front of a cold and cruel smile, thin face, you want to deceive yourself to what extent? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1188 Tang Wei often feels that Bo Yan is hypocritical. Even if her eyes are naive, he thinks she is hypocritical. Because she never shows her heart. Tang Wei, a person of noble status, has always been unhappy. He is not afraid of it. Because he is not weak and has a strong backing behind him, they are the same as Tang Wei, Xu Shengmin and even Su Yao. When they hate a person, they are crisp and disliked, and all the alienation will be written on their faces. But Bo Yan to Tang Wei''s everything, let Tang Wei sniff. In his view of cognition, since you are afraid of me, angry at me, and hate everything I do to you, it doesn''t matter what you pretend to love, endure, or be? If you want to pretend it doesn''t matter, just pretend it well and have the ability to pretend for a lifetime! But while pretending, he had to cry about his grievance, which made Tang Wei very upset, as if he had done something especially sorry for her - it was just a moral kidnapping to him! Think of here, Tang Wei''s eyes cold a few minutes, after Bo Yan finish saying this, she then silence down, Tang Wei way, "how long do you stay in China this time?" Why does he suddenly care about her? Bo Yan was a little surprised, but he was still on guard. "I think I''ll stay all the time. My father''s company needs my help." "It seems that you will inherit the Su family?" Tang Wei sneers in his heart. In the days to come, they will have many opportunities to meet. Maybe they will become competitors. In the market where there is no blood to kill, can Bo Yan, who is as innocent and ignorant as a rabbit, really survive? In the face of Tang Wei''s query, Bo Yan didn''t say anything, just said softly, "I''ll try my best. If there is anything I need in the future, I may ask you for advice. " Su Qi is very happy to hear that. His daughter has figured out that she will want to get involved in this field, and she can put down the past and ask Tang Wei for business experience. But when Tang Wei hears this, he feels extremely harsh. She has changed. She can talk and laugh with him so skillfully, and even face the past pain that she can''t let go. Is this getting better or worse? Tang Wei also said hypocritically, "it doesn''t matter. Our two families have a good relationship since childhood. If you have anything, just ask me." Listen, how polite they are. It seems that they are as friendly as old friends who have known each other for a long time. But who knows that this polite person, two years ago, was also the one sleeping beside her? Thin Yan red eyes smile, Tang Wei, I in the end than you cruel. All the way to Bo''s home, when Bo Yan got off the bus, she felt her heart beat faster again. She had not been to Bo''s home for a long time. Since she knew the truth and Su Qi took her back, she seldom came back to Bo''s home. But the Bo family treated her as if she had been born. Tang Shi was very grateful to let go of her birth mother status and accept her. Take a deep breath, her breath let Tang Wei hear, the man quietly smile, "nervous?" "Thin Yan clenches finger," just too long did not come just "I thought you were afraid of our poor family." Tang Wei deliberately said so, but it happened to poke in Bo Yan''s mind. Yeah, she''s scared. She''s scared! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1189 When entering Bo''s house, Bo Yan quietly opens the door. Unexpectedly, Tang Shi and Bo Ye both receive the news and don''t go to bed. They wait in advance, especially Tang Shi, with a gentle smile, "Yan Yan, are you coming?" "Uncle and aunt..." Thin Yan now feel a little sour nose, "sorry, before returning home, there are many things, no first time to see you." "What to say." Tang Shi waved to Bo Yan, "our two families are like a family. Needless to say, we are so separated. I went on a tour with your uncle Boye a while ago and brought you a gift. You''ll go back later and bring some back. " "Good." Thin Yan eyes flashing light, "thank you so much." Bo Ye looked at Su Qi, holding his hands in front of his chest, "hum, do you follow me in the middle of the night?" Su Qi was thin night gas laugh, "strange strange, how can''t I come." "Where''s your little son?" "If you have a bad stomach before you come, you won''t come." Bo Ye was stunned, and then laughed and scolded, "really, now young people''s physical quality is getting worse and worse..." "I can''t compare with you. I''ve survived so many major operations." Su Qi went up and butted each other with fists and thin night, "you two haven''t slept so late?" "Tang Wei said that if you want to come here, you should be entertained." "Ah?" Su Qi was stunned, "but Tang Wei''s meaning seems to be Do you want to see Bo Yan? " "What the hell?" Bo Ye was a little surprised. When he looked back at his son''s cold face, he suddenly understood and changed his tone, "yes, it''s really me I''m talking about meeting Xiaoyan. " Damn it, son is better than father! Tang Wei picks eyebrows at Bo Ye, and Bo Ye stares back. Two pairs of similar eyes look at each other in the air, exchanging feelings. Stinky boy, what do you think I don''t know? Hum, thanks for helping me out. Be careful when you do things by yourself. Don''t cause me any trouble. I see. You''re upset. Bo Ye takes a hard breath, this smelly boy Bo Yan sits on one side and chats with Tang Shi. Tang Wei and Bo ye go to the kitchen to make tea. Bo Ye closes the door of the kitchen, turns to go in, pulls Tang Wei closer and lowers his voice. "What''s in your mind?" Tang Wei shakes the teapot in his hand and almost falls. He put the teapot away, then pursed his lips and frowned, "what are you talking about?" "Don''t play dumb for me!" Thin night looked out one eye, draw back the line of sight to face Tang Wei, "what do you cheat thin Yan and Su Qi to do in the middle of the night?" Tang Wei watched his father deeply for a long time, and then said, "because if I don''t shout them out, rongchu will live in Boyan''s house today." Bo Ye is surprised, "who is Rong Chu?" "Bo Yan''s ex boyfriend." Bo Ye was stunned. When he nodded his head, he grabbed Tang Wei''s collar and said, "you are crazy! Do you dare to do something scum, I''ll kill you, believe it or not Tang Wei''s pupils are dark and can''t see a glimmer of light. "Don''t forget you and Xu Yao." Thin night suddenly let go of Tang Wei, "boy, you think clearly for me." Tang Wei didn''t say anything, but the cold between his eyes and brows was already in front of Bo Ye''s eyes. He felt that his son had become more and more lawless. How could he stop after that! Bo Yan feels that there seems to be a cold and gloomy sight in the kitchen staring at his back. Subconsciously, he turns to see Bo Ye and Tang Wei standing in the kitchen, as if nothing happened. Is it an illusion? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1190 However, when Bo Yan thought it was all her illusion and turned around, Tang Wei just turned around, his eyes cold and gloomy, staring at her thin back, like an invisible net, laying the sky and the earth down. ****** originally, Su Qi was chatting with Bo Ye outside, but suddenly he got a phone call indirectly. "Is that Mr. Su? Hello, your son is having a gastric lavage in our hospital. Is it convenient for you to come Su Qi grabbed the mobile phone and said, "what''s the matter? Is Yao Yao washing his stomach "Yes, is the patient''s name Su Yao? He is waiting for the signature of his relatives in the hospital. Please come to our hospital immediately. " "Please give me the address!" Su Qi''s face changed. After he hung up the phone, he looked at Bo Ye with a worried look on his face. "I''m sorry, Lao Ye. We are doomed to have no chance to get together this time. Su Yao is in the hospital now. I have to go there. " Bo Ye and Tang Shi were surprised," what happened? Suddenly they went to the hospital? " "He may have eaten something unclean at night, and now he''s washing his stomach." Su Qi hurried out, "old night, I''ll go to see Su Qi''s situation first, Yan Yan, you can do it by yourself." Anyway, Bo Ye is his own, Bo Yan is safe in his home. Su Qi didn''t think too much and went out, leaving Bo Yan sitting alone in the living room of Tang Wei''s family. He hasn''t recovered. By the time of reaction, there was only one person left. It''s really magical to go out this time. From rongchu at the beginning to suyao''s gastric lavage in hospital, Suqi went to check. In the end, he stayed alone in Bo''s house for the night. She took a deep breath and said to Tang Shi, "Auntie, dad and Yao Yao have something to do, or I''ll go back first." Tang Shi warmly asked her to stay, "how about living in Bo''s home today, since Yan Yan hasn''t come back so long?" Living in Bo''s house?! Bo Yan was startled by the statement put forward by Tang poetry. She subconsciously looked at Tang Wei''s expression, but she didn''t expect that Tang Wei''s expression was expressionless, didn''t agree with it, and didn''t oppose it. Just want to say what to refuse, Bo Ye said directly, "it''s very good. It''s not safe for you to go back in the middle of the night. It''s better to live here. I''ll call someone to send you back in the daytime tomorrow." If Boyan refuses again, it will be a bit of affectation. She should come down. Tang Shi is very happy. She immediately goes up to help her arrange an empty room, and then pulls Boyan over, "do you still like this room?" Bo Yan some not in the state, casually should be a, and accompanied them to the downstairs for a while chess, really can''t stand Tang Wei look at his eyes, she decided to go upstairs early to have a rest. If you want to die sooner or later, you''d better put yourself in the quilt first. ****** at one o''clock in the morning, Bo Yan tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. For a long time, she didn''t touch everything about the Bo family, but now she unexpectedly sleeps in the Bo family''s bedroom, even Tang Wei''s room is next door. She took a deep breath, and then chose to force the sheep to sleep, but unexpectedly, at this time, footsteps came from outside. Following, the sound of footsteps gradually approached her door. She was surprised, and someone pushed her door from the outside the next second. Bo Yan got up from the bed one by one. The cold white moonlight outside the window shone on her bloodless face. She was shocked and stared at the intruder, then said in a hoarse voice, "how are you?" Tang Wei didn''t speak and slowly closed the door behind him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1191 This action of closing the door made Bo Yan sweat. She shrank into the quilt. Then she saw Tang Wei coming towards her window. Her slender and straight voice approached her like a ghost. She was cold all over. "Wait a minute, Tang Wei --" "I don''t mind if you make a little more sound now, so that everyone can hear it." Tang Wei''s cruel expression made Bo Yan palpitating. She unconsciously grasped the quilt on the bed and said, "what do you want to do..." "Who can I show you this way?" Tang Wei kneels on one knee beside the bed. The sheets sink down. The man''s face is on his side in the moonlight. His delicate features are cold and numb. It seems that the pain of others has nothing to do with him. What he cares about is what he can use. The so-called extreme cold, it is Tang Wei such a person. He looks at thin Yan this pair of panic appearance, it seems that always want to thin Yan forced to such a dead end, can see a little bit at the beginning of the thin Yan shadow. Tang Wei stares at thin Yan''s pale face. The moonlight flows on her skin, flows through her thin throat from her chin, and falls down on her raised clavicle. Thin Yan clenches her fingers and restrains her movements. She is trying to keep herself calm. Realizing this, Tang Wei grinned and hesitated. He stepped forward, reached out and pressed to catch Bo Yan''s shoulder. So thin. Bo Yan''s voice was trembling, "what are you going to do?" What are you going to do? Tang Wei asked himself, but he didn''t get an answer. He didn''t know why he couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. When he thought of Bo Yan sleeping next door, his blood was burning, which made him have no way to calm down. Bo Yan is next door, where she can touch her hand. Once the idea took root in his mind, it would grow and spread wildly until it occupied every corner of Tang Wei''s thinking. He couldn''t control himself. Like a shadow, he got up in the middle of the night and walked quietly to the next room - that is, Bo Yan''s guest bedroom. At this moment, when he met Bo Yan, the familiar feeling of two years ago surged into his heart again. All his desires roared like an erupting volcano, looking for an exit. He felt that his senses and perception went back to two years ago again. Two years ago, I lost control of the day I asked for Bo Yan. Bo Yan looks at Tang Wei''s flickering emotions. She feels a chill rising behind her. She doesn''t think much about it. She claps Tang Wei''s hand hard and says, "are you crazy? What are you doing in my room most of the night? " "Your room?" Tang Wei sneered, "the whole house is mine. Is this your room?" "Please respect yourself. I''m sleeping in your bedroom today. I didn''t occupy any of your territory!" Bo Yan saw Tang Wei''s surging eyes and felt the suffocation coming slowly. She bit her teeth and said, "besides, sleeping here is arranged by your parents for me. I live reasonably, so the so-called territory theory is not the reason for you to break into the room in the middle of the night!" Why did he break into Bo Yan''s field? No, it''s never intruder. He regards Bo Yan as a part of himself. How can he be regarded as intruder? He took everything for granted and didn''t think about Bo Yan''s feelings at all! "Your mouth is much better than it was two years ago." Tang Wei holds thin Yan''s chin in the moonlight at night. She is forced to look him in the eye and see the pale, tiny self in the deep of the man''s dark pupil. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1192 Tang Wei''s body is full of aggression, but she has no strength to bind a chicken. Such a strong contrast makes her feel like she''s back two years ago. When there is no armor and the whole body is full of soft ribs. Why, she went out biting her teeth for two years, with a pain in the wind and rain for two years, and Tang Wei only needed a light look to make all her efforts return to the origin? Thin Yan red eyes, "let me go." "No "Let go of me -" "I said, impossible." Tang Wei repeated, his voice so cold, "impossible, do you hear me?" After saying this, he ignored Bo Yan''s struggle and pressed her directly on the bed. His hot hands trickled through his skin inch by inch. He thought that this woman was really damned. After going abroad for two years and coming back, she changed a lot. She ignored him, treated him coldly and pretended to be a stranger. Every one of them seemed to be challenging and announcing to him! Declare that the silly little girl who liked you at that time has disappeared completely. Thinking of this, Tang Wei didn''t know where his anger came from. He looked at the thin face under his body, her hair spread out, facing the cold moonlight outside the window, it seemed that she was pale and fragile. However, it was this vulnerability that made Tang Wei feel uneasy and out of control. She is too fragile, fragile as if now, as long as Tang just a hand, can take her life. The familiar feeling rushes back to the brain. Tang Wei takes a few breaths. His eyes stare at Bo Yan fiercely, just like a wolf trying to bite its prey. Bo Yan can''t help struggling, "do you have to force me to call people?" "Shout." Tang Wei was very angry and laughed. His beautiful face was full of anger. "I don''t care, Bo Yan. You can shout as long as you go out." Bo Yan''s voice was trembling, "Tang Wei, why do you treat me like this..." Only at this time, her face will have a little shadow of that thin face in the past. Tang Wei doesn''t want to see Bo Yan independent, doesn''t want to see her strong, and doesn''t want to hear that she''s looking for any unruly boyfriends abroad, and a bunch of foreigners hang out in bars and nightclubs every day, and doesn''t want to face such a girl with no love in her eyes! Only in this way can he get some indescribable pleasure. The emotion in Bo Yan''s eyes is a little desperate. The shadow of being forced two years ago once again occupied her mind, making her struggle to refute. It was this refutation that made Tang Wei clearly realize that she was not the Bo Yan who did not dare to resist. She tried so hard to get rid of him. But the more so, the more tightly Tang Wei controlled her. After seizing her, Tang Wei stretched out his hand and pulled open Bo Yan''s collar. "It''s said that you''ve had a good time abroad these two years, eh?" Thin Yan red eyes, but did not say a word to explain for themselves. She just as acquiesced to general behavior let Tang suddenly angry, "you this is admitted?" "Will you listen to my explanation?" Bo Yan just laughed and burst into tears. "You never believe my explanation. Even if I explain, what''s the meaning? Tang Wei, I should say, are you right? You just believe what you want to believe, don''t you? I don''t care who you like to believe I don''t care! She didn''t care about him! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1193 If you change it to the previous thin face, you dare not say this kind of words, but now Tang Wei felt that he was going to be crazy in the next second. In this kind of thing, his instinct made him become a beast, relying on the primitive bite to possess the prey. But when he lowered his head, he was stunned. Facing the cold moonlight outside, Tang Wei''s pupils shrink. In thin Yan''s shoulder, there is a scar, not deep, but enough dazzling. He felt that all the blood flowed against the current at this moment. From the beginning of boiling to now, it stopped and the pores contracted. He asked in silence, "what''s the matter with you?" Thin Yan looked at the ceiling, silent smile, smile tears. "I ask you what''s the matter!" Tang Wei''s voice is shaking. This is obviously a bite mark on her shoulder. It''s too deep to leave such a scar that can''t be completely healed. But when and what man did this to her What the hell''s going on with this scar! "You have the face to ask me? Do you have a conscience, Tang Wei? " "What do you mean? I want to answer now, not your rhetorical question! " Rhetorical question? OK, OK. He asked. Bo Yan smiles until her eyes are blurred. She says, "forget it? What you did to me two years ago. " What you did to me two years ago. Tang Wei''s whole life was shocked, and time flowed back quickly. Like a movie replay, it flashed through his mind. He vaguely remembered everything that was out of control at that time, and then - he opened his mouth and bit Bo Yan''s shoulder until he tasted bleeding. He felt as if he had tasted the thin blood in his mouth. Tang Wei''s ears were buzzing. At that time, he was just occupied by such a violent emotion, so he couldn''t control tearing his thin skin together. But he didn''t think that he would leave a scar. And this scar, at this moment, is like a slap on Tang Wei''s face. He was responsible for her injuries. But just now, he even accused her in general! Tang Wei pursed his lips, and his breath suddenly became cold. He looked at Bo Yan and found that she was crying. He didn''t know why her heart was trembling. He bit his teeth and asked, "very wronged?" He is tired of hearing such words in his mouth. So she dried her tears and laughed, "don''t be wronged." Tang Wei subconsciously forcefully pinched a thin Yan''s wrist, thin Yan frowned, Tang Wei also followed a sycophantic smile, "pain?" "No pain." Bo Yan seems to be rebellious, but he wants to be against Tang Wei, "what is this? Two years ago, what pain did I not suffer? I don''t really feel pain when you are like this. " I don''t really hurt. The implication is that Tang Wei is also a painless existence for Bo Yan? Can''t he do anything to stir her up? Thin Yan clenched a finger, seem to be with his bar up strength. Didn''t he want to see her sad? But she said with a smile, "what are you doing in my room in the middle of the night? It''s impossible. Master Tang is famous and talented. How can there be a woman who doesn''t like you? Don''t you have a woman with you these two years? I don''t believe that. " What is she talking about? How dare she say that! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1194 Tang Wei was like a wild animal who was infuriated. Facing Bo Yan''s challenge of not being afraid of death, he was full of violence. "Would you like to try again?" "Again?" Thin Yan seems to hear a joke, "why? You ask me to repeat, I repeat? Didn''t you hear enough just now? Or - I poked you in the pain? " She''s brave enough to fight back! Tang Wei gritted his teeth, "Bo Yan, do you think your father is Su Qi, so I dare not do anything to you?" "How could it be?" Bo Yan replied with a smile, even though she was shaking now, she was clearly afraid of him, but she struggled with him as if she wanted to die. "What should be done and what should not be done, didn''t you do everything two years ago! At that time, did you have any doubts that my father was Suqi? Not at all. What can Suqi live for you? Master Tang, you are not afraid of anyone. My father is Su Qi. He can''t threaten you at all! " "Who taught you to be so smart!" "You." At that time, Bo Yan was staring at Tang Wei. She suddenly laughed. A smile was enough to set off a huge wave in Tang Wei''s heart. She put her hand around Tang Wei''s neck, and her facial features became charming in an instant. With the charm of foreign lands, her gray green pupil stared at Tang Wei. She hugged him, as if afraid that he would not do anything to her. She took the initiative to offer herself. Bo Yanjiao said with a smile, "I can be today, thanks to you." Tang Wei was shocked and his ears were buzzing. "So, who did I learn from? Naturally, I learned from you. Everything I have is honed by suffering from you. Without your indifference at the beginning, I would not be what I am today. Tang Wei, I tell you, even if you think I''m more humble, more shameless - others can point at me and poke at my spine, only you can''t! You made me like this. Only you are not qualified to say that I have changed. Only you have to buy my account These words, like a sharp sword, pierced Tang Wei''s heart in an instant. His eyes shrank. He couldn''t believe that he was staring at the woman under him. It was not the fragile and timid face two years ago. After years of baptism, she has become all thorns. Tang Wei is so angry that he bites his teeth together and cackles. He grabbed Bo Yan''s hair and said, "what do you want to say to me? Huh? Do you want to say that I made you look shameless? " Thin Yan narrowed his eyes and didn''t answer Tang Wei''s question. Instead, he stretched out his hand to him. The movement was stiff. One by one, women untie Tang Wei''s buttons, and their fate is in vain. How can they become this pair of mutual hurt? Her eyes were red with laughter. Her voice seemed to be soaked in wine. She was trembling and hoarse. She said, "isn''t that why you came to me? I haven''t seen you for two years. Is that how you greet me? " "Thin face." Tang Wei called her. "It doesn''t matter. That''s what you think of me anyway? So, it''s OK to do it again? Can I help you? Let you see if I have made any progress in the past two years. Look, now we have a chance... " "Thin face!" Don''t know why, hear her belittle oneself, Tang Wei unexpectedly anger, shout a thin Yan''s name. How could that be. Why does she say such words to meet him now? Is that so Can you tell the difference? Tang Wei''s voice pricked Bo Yan''s heart. People always say they don''t love, but they just don''t want to let go. "Don''t make any noise." Bo Yan burst out laughing, "otherwise, do you want to be discovered by your parents?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1195 This sentence was used by Tang Wei to threaten Bo Yan before, but now it has become a tool for Bo Yan to question Tang Wei in turn. In the moonlight, her face was cold, seemingly fearless. She looked directly into Tang Wei''s eyes and repeated, "what? Don''t you dare? " This is not a thin face! Tang Wei was very angry and laughed, "do you mean to stimulate me like this?" "Exciting?" Bo Yan also learns Tang Wei''s tone, "do I need to stimulate you? Tang Shao, if I remember correctly, now it''s your own initiative to come to my room in the middle of the night, right? It''s not too much to say that you pasted me upside down. How can it be that I have ulterior motives to stimulate you? " "Smart mouth!" Tang Wei suddenly sneered. His facial features were always delicate. At this moment, he felt as if he had caught a chill. His eyes were full of anger. He forced Bo Yan''s breathing to speed up. "Why, was I right?" "You''ve learned how to speak with thorns." Tang Wei sneered. Thin Yan clings to his clothes, "do you have to do this? Tang Wei, I ask you, do you have to be like this - " " what if I say I have to be like this? " Her answer was the man''s cold laughter and the dark eyes like midnight, "Bo Yan, I have to be like this!" "Lunatic!" Bo Yan couldn''t help but cry out. She thought Tang Wei would hate her, but she didn''t expect that the more provocative she was, the more angry Tang Wei was. As for anger, she wanted to tear everything up! "Don''t you hate me?" Bo Yan blushed, "why do you want to touch me when you hate me, why do you hate me -" "how?" Tang Wei tugged hard, as if to tear the last dress on Bo Yan''s body, "didn''t you just look like I didn''t care about anything? Are they all made up? Bo Yan, do you know how cheap you look just now? " "Don''t force your dirty thoughts on me!" Bo Yan couldn''t bear it. "I''m not like you. When I have Xu Yao, I have to do this to me! Does Xu Yao know what you are doing to me now? Ha ha, maybe she doesn''t even know what you did to me before? What a joke! Who will believe it when it comes out The more she laughs, the more she tears. Tang Wei doesn''t know why. It''s like a fire burning in her heart. At last, her reason disintegrates. At that moment, he reaches out his hand to cover Bo Yan''s mouth and blocks all the cries she wants to cry for help - Bo Yan''s brain is blank. She sobs and her eyes are wide open. It''s like she can''t close her eyes People are like bowstring full to the extreme, taut and trembling. Tang Wei made the same behavior as two years ago. He broke Bo Yan''s dignity, which he insisted on for two years. At first, Bo Yan was crying frantically. Later, she couldn''t bear it. She began to cry with hoarse voice, "don''t think about it! Uncle Boye and my father will not let you go if they know! " "The first reaction of the weak is to seek shelter." Tang Wei lowered his head and looked at Bo Yan, "in your eyes, are my father and uncle Su Qi the people who can protect you? Bo Yan, you are so naive... " Word by word, he said, "I, only I, only I, can hurt you, can protect you, only I - those men, even my own father, they deserve it? It''s impossible. " "No way." Tang Wei smiles like a devil in the abyss. It seems that no matter what he does, he never cares about the consequences and costs. He can be fearless even if he loses everything. "When I knew you were staying in our house tonight, I put sleeping pills in my parents'' tea." He put sleeping pills in his own parents'' tea? What kind of devil is hidden in such a person? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1196 Bo Yan heard this, the whole person was shocked. In the end, how terrible the mind, will be in their parents under the water sleeping pills? That''s his real parents! What did he experience in his heart to become such a monster? "Bo Yan, do you know?" Tang Weifu said to her, "there is a devil in my heart, and only you can summon me. After two years, I understood that the meaning of your existence is to cooperate with me in suffering." So when Bo Yan left, his heart would suddenly empty. It is not clear whether he loves Bo Yan, but what is clear is that he needs Bo Yan. "Tang Wei, you lunatic..." Bo Yan shook his head helplessly. His words are so cruel, just like a knife to cut open Bo Yan''s heart, Bo Yan can''t believe staring at Tang Wei, in addition to the pain from her body, what makes her despair is that what Tang Wei did to her ignited her heart. Tang Wei just laughs, and it''s amazing when he laughs. "You must..." Thin Yan felt his tears blurred the line of sight, "must be so cruel?" Everybody, can''t you be back on the right line? "No way." Tang Wei seems to be able to see through Bo Yan''s idea, "it''s impossible. We were not born normal. Bo Yan, we were born missing a part. Later, this part was deeply buried in our hearts, but you know - they didn''t disappear, they just hide, they wait for the opportunity to move." "I have no way to pursue the responsibility of my original family, and I have no right to hate my parents. They give me everything, but if they have to settle accounts, it''s all their fault." He has become a monster for a long time. At the age of five, he jumped down from the sea to revenge Bo Ye. From that moment, his heart has been engulfed by the devil. When you gaze at the abyss, the abyss looks at you. Tang Wei looked at Bo Yan''s face. "So, it''s original sin, it''s yours and mine. I can''t be a normal person in my life. No matter how bright I look, I can''t forget what I have experienced. And you, too. " Bo Yan dare not speak, Tang Wei madly plunder her everything, even her soul will be taken together, to later she closed her eyes in pain, "why do you want to escape? Why be afraid? Don''t you dare to admit it? Bo Yan, just admit it, I''m a scum, you''re also a bitch - without my ruthlessness, you can''t accomplish everything you want to cooperate with me! Have you ever heard of stegomore''s lover? I think you have this song in your favorite song list. Have you heard it countless times abroad? You really like it, don''t you? I love you so much. I''m such a scum. Can I squeeze you to death and control you? " Bo Yan felt like a bunch of fireworks exploded in her mind. With a loud bang, her ears were buzzing. The whole person was shaking and fluttering, just like a statue shaking and breaking into powder. Tang Wei holds Bo Yan in her arms. She seems to have gone from life to death. Her eyes are white and her mind is out of order. Tang Wei gets up, sneers and falls to the ground. He bows his back and pulls out a section of crisp back muscle in the moonlight. Bo Yan stares at Tang Wei''s back. He feels that if he has a knife in his hand, he can stab him into his body without hesitation and cut him open - blood dripping. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1197 Unfortunately, she can''t now. She can''t even hold a chicken in her hand. Tang Wei didn''t wear a coat, just casually put on a shirt, even the buttons are button up, he stood there looking out of the window of the night for a long time, turned and walked back to thin Yan''s bed. This action, let thin Yan instinctively sound the brain alarm. Tang Wei bows his back and leans down to sit beside the bed. He reaches for his hand and pinches Bo Yan''s chin. Thin Yan eyes red, staring at Tang Wei, for two years ago, she must not even have the courage to face up to Tang Wei. Tang Wei looks at thin Yan this appearance, low low smile a, "high sounding." What is he talking about her? "I mean, you''re hypocritical." Tang Wei''s eyes are like a black hole, which can devour Bo Yan bit by bit. "I think you are very hypocritical, Bo Yan. I will come back two years later. I''ve never seen a woman more hypocritical than you. " Bo Yan''s heart trembled. "How many people are confused by your charming face?" Tang Wei stretched out his hand and rubbed it lightly on thin Yan''s lips. He felt her faint tremble, and then he laughed with satisfaction, "in fact, do you hate me to death? You have to pretend to love me deeply. You have to brainwash me. In fact, you want to kill me countless times in your heart? I hate Su Yao very much, including who took those pictures and put them in the window two years ago, which made you suffer from campus violence. In fact, you have known for a long time. If you don''t say it, you just pretend that you have passed the years quietly. In fact - " in fact, in the middle of the night, every minute, I would like to kill them, drink blood and eat meat, and I would like to let them suffer the pain of her past! "You don''t look like the kind of person who will thank fate for your setbacks." Tang Wei''s voice set off a huge wave in Bo Yan''s heart. Does he know? He knows everything! He is more terrible than her, clearly see through all people pretending to cooperate, but do not say, even all people can cheat! "Thank the indifferent people, who have hurt you, and then let you learn to be strong and hard today?" Tang Wei laughed like he heard a joke. "Ha ha, what''s the joke? I tell you Bo Yan, you are not such a person at all! " Yeah, she''s not. She never thanks those people, including Tang Wei, for a moment! Who said thanks to the people who made her grow up in pain? No, it''s impossible. If she really grows up, it''s also a matter for her to hold on with her teeth. It has nothing to do with anyone''s help! Don''t say thank you, if someone dares to torture her, she would like to push them all down from the high building! "That''s why I said you were hypocritical..." Tang Wei''s fingers slowly down, on the thin Yan''s neck, strength a little bit tighter, the appearance looks like a flirt, in fact - thin Yan gradually feel suffocated, "two years ago I found how hypocritical you are. You are not the virgin at all, you are hypocrisy "You''re right." Thin Yan gently voice, let Tang Wei''s action suddenly a shock. "I am hypocritical." Bo Yan laughed, facing the moonlight, gray green pupil, charming and confused, "from small to large, the truth that this world taught me is hypocrisy. Without acting, how can I pretend to have a good relationship with you? My world is like a jigsaw puzzle, but I''m missing a fatal piece. " Just as Tang Wei has no empathy, numbness and selfishness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1198 "It''s just that there''s no loss for me to lose this piece." Thin Yan stares at Tang Wei''s dark pupil, as if in the face of the whole universe, "my whole life has been lost, so this thing, I don''t care." After saying this, Bo Yan is surprisingly calm, calm like an outsider. Whether she is hypocritical or hypocritical, at least she doesn''t let her hypocrisy hurt others, does she? It''s enough for the world not to hurt her. Bo Yan looked at Tang Wei''s face and said, "from small to large, what I accept is always malice. Do you understand me, Tang Wei? Apart from the insults and sarcasm my biological mother gave me, the biggest part of the pain I accept comes from you. " It comes from Tang Wei, whom she once loved deeply. So, over time, she showed weakness, she gave in, she forbeared. She habitually plays herself, can accept everything completely, in fact is the most silent resistance. She takes pains and love as her pleasure. She likes to suffer for Tang Wei, making herself numb and selfless. It seems that only in this way can we feel that we are alive - if the heart, which has been badly injured for a long time, can sense the pain for a person, it means that she is not dead, is it? Boring life, born as a chess piece, is not over, is it? In this case - can not do quiet chess, then do Tang Wei''s hostage. The love and hatred of the previous generation is impossible without influence. Those past and memories are deeply rooted in their minds. No matter Bo Yan or Tang Wei, there is always a crazy and evil hidden in their hearts, which grows slowly under the cover of years. The days of fighting and fighting with each other have long passed, and everyone has returned to the normal track of life. Adults already have independent and perfect personality and thought, and know how to heal and put down, but they forget how their generation, which is watered by love and hate, should stop. They still miss those bloody days. Just like the song that Bo Yan likes to listen to, now it''s perfect. Is it blind greatness to become madness, or is it suffering, being used, being cheap, being abused to become madness. Can endure for you, then when enjoy. So, what, no harm. So Bo Yan fell in love with this feeling. I fell in love with the feeling that I was hated and hated by Tang Wei. It''s like falling in love with that incompetent and cowardly self and finding a real sense of belonging and identity. She slowly infiltrates herself into Tang Wei''s life and cooperates with him to trample on her. One day I left her - he was the most thoroughly destroyed one. Tang Wei didn''t speak. His eyes were as deep as a black hole. After a long time, he slowly drew back his eyes. He said, "however, Bo Yan, you forgot. You are just an outsider in my heart. Even if I can see through you, I don''t want to. What is your pain to me? " What does your so-called love have to do with me? Thin Yan straight Leng looking at Tang Wei, pale. "If I don''t even want to hurt you." Tang Wei laughed cruelly, with endless irony in his smile, "Bo Yan, what''s your life to do?" Under the moonlight, his face was cold and white. Bo Yan felt the blood of her heart rushing back and forth. Her lips trembled and said to Tang Wei, "do you think that if I leave you, I will die?" Do you think that she really can''t break away from the painful love? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1199 Tang Wei didn''t speak, but his eyes had already explained everything. Even if Bo Yan tries to get rid of the shadow, there is still the feeling of addiction to pain and love. Tang Wei''s confidence is not his blind self-confidence, but her hand to him. "Even if I can''t give up you." Bo Yan resisted the idea that he wanted to question crazily. Finally, he said, "I can endure it. It''s enough to endure it for a year. It''s a lifetime to endure it for a lifetime. Don''t you have Xu Yao around you, Tang Wei? Why hold on to me? " All her inner suffering, she is a person to bear. What Tang Wei is keen on is to turn it all over and spread it out on the table, so that she can face up to how fragile and dirty she is. "Don''t take it seriously. Sleeping with you is just sleeping with you." Tang Wei downplayed all of Bo Yan''s preparations and said, "even if I have Xu Yao around me, I can sleep with other women. There is no connection between the two. " Besides, Xu Yao is not his girlfriend. But Tang didn''t say it. Thin Yan grits his teeth, "scum." "I am." Tang Wei was very happy with his smile. He always thought that the word "scum" was praising me, "thank you for affirming me. I think so, too. What''s more, I''m a scum. I''m relaxed and free from pressure. I hope you know this clearly and don''t cause me too much trouble. " The implication is that Bo Yantong can only swallow everything this evening, otherwise he will be in trouble. "Although I have a lot of means to suppress all the news about me and you, I''m lazy after all." Tang Wei shrugged, "so I''m too lazy to do it. You''d better be good. Don''t mess with me. Do it. " The meaning of the warning is self-evident. "You..." Thin Yan can''t believe looking at the man in front of him, he always thinks that Tang Wei has changed, but he doesn''t. He was born like this, wasn''t he? In order to achieve the goal, we can be indifferent even if we are witnessing the tragedy. We need to always pretend to be the same as the people around us to cover up peace. In fact, our heart is numb and indifferent - he is such a person. You call him scum, he just thinks you''re describing the facts. He does not deny that he is a scum man. Compared with many men who are obviously scum men and are doing some dirty things, he is even dignified. Put forward an attitude that you are a scum man in advance. If any woman wants to fall, it is that you are cheap and have no eyes. But Such Tang Wei, let Bo Yan feel panic. "You have no heart at all." Bo Yan shakes her head. Tang Wei''s paragraph number is too high for her. She just protects herself. What about Tang Wei? He was clever and sensible since he was a child. He pretended to be wise! Tang only has the ability to make everyone think that he is what they think. The image is impartial and the people are appropriate. "It doesn''t matter whether you have a heart or not." Tang Wei also gave Bo Yan a kiss on the corner of her mouth, which made her tremble. Seeing the man smile, he said, "I don''t care to argue. I don''t care to be called garbage. You''re just a scum. You''re only worried about gain and loss until you''re ready for the heat. " Neither malice nor kindness is pure enough. Bo Yan didn''t say a word. Tang Wei dropped a good night in her ear, straightened up and went out, with crisp steps and no nostalgia. It seemed that tonight was just the beginning, and from then on - she would fall into this man''s abyss again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1200 After Tang Wei went out, the whole room was completely quiet in an instant, as if the air had died at that moment. The atmosphere was solemn and terrible. So quiet, as if nothing had happened just now, only the tingling from the body reminded Bo Yan again and again what had happened before. Again It doesn''t make sense to repeat it. Bo Yan opened her eyes like a broken doll. After a moment''s stupidity, her whole body began to shake like chaff. No Don''t Once again, the nightmare attacks Bo Yan''s mind. She doesn''t want to do this, she doesn''t want to Holding his hair, thin Yan''s eyes gradually overflow with tears of collapse, just like a small beast forced to the end of the road, giving out a suppressed roar. How to do How to do it again Thin Yan clenched the quilt hard, was Tang Wei trample on the foot every time? Is he going to be insulted so lightly every time? Don''t you have the ability to get rid of it? Tang Wei is right, she is cheap, she is tamed by Tang Wei''s ruthlessness and ruthlessness, she just can''t do without his insult - but, in the past two years, nothing has changed? The long suffering of two years, she survived those years alone, what can not represent it? She has It''s not the thin face who can live by Tang Wei! Thin Yan''s red and swollen fundus gradually floated hysterical thoughts. She turned to look out of the window. It was still the moonlight, pure, cold and aloof. It seemed that no matter how much suffering there was in the world, it appeared and retired on time every day. It''s like Just now, everything about her and Tang Wei''s crimes disappeared. ****** Bo Yan wakes up in the afternoon. When she wakes up, she finds that she actually sleeps until 12 o''clock, which may be caused by going to bed too late in the morning. So she gets up and rubs her eyes to look for clothes. As a result, footsteps come from outside the door. When she is not ready, the door opens. Tang Wei is standing outside in a clean and tidy shirt, and sees the thin face with irregular clothes inside. "You..." Tang Wei''s eyes a deep, immediately cold down, "deliberately?" "No..." Bo Yan retreated, "you didn''t knock." "This is my house. What do I knock on?" Tang Wei heard a joke like, "hurry down for lunch." Did he come up to her for lunch because he heard himself wake up? Bo Yan doesn''t believe it. She said, "no, I''ll go straight home." "Oh." Tang Wei''s eyes suddenly cold, "now know to go home? Afraid? " "What are you afraid of?" Thin Yan in front of Tang Wei''s face, one by one his clothes button back, "I''m just afraid of my father and brother worry." "Well said." Tang Wei repeated, "are you afraid of your father and brother? Don''t worry. Your father called in the morning. I said you were fast asleep, so it doesn''t matter if he let you stay in our house for one more day. " Thin Yan expression a stiff, "my father calls, why don''t you tell me?"? Did you pick me up? " "What happened to me when I called my home?" Tang Wei had the same speech. In his family, he does whatever he wants. "He called because he was looking for me!" Bo Yan raised his voice, "don''t always talk about your family. You like to take responsibility so much. I''m dying in your family now. Are you a murderer?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1201 Tang Wei was shocked by Bo Yan''s statement. When he came back, the man was furious, "are you crazy? I don''t know what to say and what not to say? " "I don''t understand?" "Thin Yan sharp irony," yes, you know everything, everything for me. Next, do you want to marry and have children for me? If I get married, why don''t you walk the red carpet for me? If I have a baby, why don''t you lie on the operating table for me? " She''s talking back! Besides Tang only thought of Bo Yan and others walking on the red carpet, for others to have children, can''t restrain his anger, come forward to catch her, Bo Yan force open! He was shocked "Do you think it''s impossible?" Bo Yan looked at his unexpected look, relieved to smile, "you are right, your analysis of me last night is also right. It''s just, you want to control me? Save your energy! Tang Wei I tell you that people can never be controlled, because -- " she is close to Tang Wei," you can never guess people''s heart. I can love you to death in one second, and I can abandon you in the next. Even if I cut my flesh with blood, what kind of sufferings have I never suffered from you? " Tang Wei Tong Ren mercilessly shrinks, "are you challenging me positively?" "No Bo Yan shook his mobile phone, "I''m not challenging you, I''m just describing the facts. What you said last night is the truth. What I''m saying now is the truth. Besides, I''m leaving. I won''t have lunch. Thank you for your hospitality. " What she said was so complete and polite that no one could make a mistake. But it happened to be like this - it happened to be like this. Tang Wei thought it was an eyesore! "Besides, I called someone to pick me up." Thin Yan looks as usual, she figured out, in the face of Tang Wei such personality, the more forbearance, the more will be pushed - so simply face to face, even if the sword! She said with a smile, "so don''t bother to ask the driver to deliver it. You don''t want to get on the bus when you ask your driver to see me off. You can tell me a lot about what you don''t have to threaten my future life. " Tang Wei''s face was stunned, "Bo Yan, you..." "My pick-up is almost here." Thin Yan waved, even if the heart is suffering, the face has to smile. She knew that Tang Wei couldn''t see her smile most, so she wanted to smile even more. Bo Yan looked at the door and said, "Oh He''s at your door Wait a minute, he? Tang Wei''s eyes became sharp and pressing in an instant. When he looked at the door, he saw a red R8 parked there. Someone came down from the car, and Bo Yan rushed to him. "Good afternoon." Rongchu kneaded thin Yan''s hair, "how did you sleep?" "Not bad." Thinking of those uncontrollable scenes at that time, Bo Yan''s eyes flashed, and then continued to pretend to be OK, "let''s go, I''m hungry, how about going out for lunch..." "Inside Isn''t there lunch? " Rong Chu curiously looked at Tang Wei''s house, "isn''t this all done and put it on the table?" "That''s what I want to eat. I want to eat Western food." "Thin Yan ignores Tang Wei to suddenly change facial expression," go. Go and eat the expensive ones Both of them talked and laughed and left. They didn''t look at Tang from the beginning to the end. Until the whole house was empty, Tang Wei shook his whole body. Looking at the prepared food and the door which was already empty, his heart contracted so violently. Why Is that going to happen? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1202 However, on the other side, Bo Yan gets into Rong Chu''s car and takes a deep breath. Rong Chu side is driving a car, side with remaining light Piao thin Yan one eye, then ask a way, "you this is how to return a responsibility?" Bo Yan didn''t speak, but her eyes were very deep. She seemed to be thinking about things. After a long time, she took back her sight and murmured, "it''s OK, it''s just..." The process of breaking through the past and looking for oneself is too long and painful. Just taking a step forward requires great courage. Only by facing up to the past, accepting and forgiving the damaged and incomplete self in her heart, can she have the confidence to repair herself gradually in the present days. "If you can try to resist Tang Wei, it means that you haven''t suffered in vain in the past two years." Rongchu is still looking at the front, just aware of the mood fluctuations of thin Yan, lightly said, "at least, did not let two years in vain. Once the pain, can also cast your armor "I won''t give in to her again." Thin Yan as oath general, tightly grasped his fingers, "even if no one to rely on." In fact, Tang Wei is right. Although she was weak at that time, she was not stupid. Everything was transparent in her heart. Two years ago that almost destroyed her all, behind the campus violence is who, Bo Yan heart is clear. This is one of the reasons why she wants to escape completely. Reality gives her a big hand. The more she wants to rely on, the more likely she will be cheated. It''s better not to rely on anyone. - "which one to eat?" "All right, you can drive it at will. You can go wherever you are familiar with it." Bo Yan smiles and leans the chair back a little. "I''m going to train as my father''s successor these days. I don''t know how hard the road is, eh..." "I can''t imagine you becoming a strong woman." Rong chule was happy. When he turned the steering wheel, he said, "when you go to the workplace, you may have a new wave of troubles. For example, women''s malice to you, men''s harassment to you. " "Thank you for your affirmation of my beauty." Bo Yan and he said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t care about these. I''m afraid I''ll meet Tang Wei in business in the future." "The more you are afraid of something, the more you are afraid of something. It''s better to treat it calmly." Rong Chu said quietly, "believe me, when you go to work, there must be a lot of things that make you have no air traffic control at all." Just think he''s right. Thin Yan sat down on the car chair, slowly fell into a silence. ****** "thin face?" "Seven seven?" Not long after Bo Yan and Rong chugang sit down to eat, they see LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin go shopping for dinner. Xu Shengmin''s face is not happy. It seems that Lan Qiqi has caught him. Walking right next to them in the same restaurant, the four shocked each other. Especially Xu Shengmin, "WOC, is this your new boyfriend?" Bo Yan pretends to be serious, "wrong, correct it, this is my ex boyfriend." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin jumps out a sentence, "finished, Tang Wei is worn green hat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What is it all about? Blue seven seven saw an eye Rong Chu''s facial expression, pulled Xu Sheng min, "shouldn''t say of words don''t talk nonsense, all what age, still bind our thin Yan and Tang Wei together." "I''m not..." Xu Shengmin muttered, "do you feel that Tang Weicheng is thinking about Bo Yan all the time For the sake of brothers... " "Come on, I wonder if I can be such a scum? He has a split personality Pulling Xu Shengmin to sit down on the edge of their table, LAN Qiqi said generously, "just in time, are we going to have dinner together?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1203 Bo Yan didn''t mind much, then LAN Qiqi sat by Bo Yan, took a menu and ordered some dishes, then turned to Bo Yan, "how can you come out to have dinner with your ex boyfriend?" "It''s a long story..." Thin Yan lengthened the tone, fidgeted to grasp a hair, "a moment and you alone. How did you and Xu Shengmin come out together? " Xu Shengmin''s face was obviously full of displeasure, "this aunt can''t find anyone to go shopping, so she called my mother directly, and my mother asked me to go shopping with her." "You two parents know each other..." "Isn''t that nonsense! Our two mothers are good friends. " Xu Shengmin rolled a white eye, "otherwise how can I accompany her to come out, I usually don''t accompany a woman to go shopping, OK?" "Oh, so I have to pick it up. I''m very honored." Blue seven seven didn''t tactfully accept to go back, "you don''t go shopping with your girlfriend, that''s because you have too many girlfriends, if you go shopping by another girlfriend found out, that''s not to end?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin listened to silence for a while, even admitted, "how do you guess?" ¡­¡­ Slag man and slag man are really good friends. Thin Yan and blue seven seven looked at each other and shook their heads, "Feng Shui turns, sooner or later it''s your turn." Rongchu is smiling, LAN Qiqi waves to rongchu, "Hello, handsome guy, I always think you look a little familiar?" Rongchu also joked, "Hello, my name is rongchu. Glory of glory, clear Chu. Do you think I look familiar? Is this a new way to chat up "That''s not true." LAN Qiqi muttered, "you really look familiar But I forgot who I was like Who are you like? Rongchu pointed to himself, "I should not have a public face, right?" "Public face can''t be as handsome as you are." LAN Qiqi took a look at Bo Yan and said, "how do you know Bo Yan? It''s an ex boyfriend, alas That''s too bad. We are single now, can''t you two get back together? " "How can we say that we can get back together when we get back together?" Thin Yan pulled blue seven seven seven one, low voice lesson way, "you don''t say, I don''t want to mention compound what of." "Why, did he hurt you?" Blue seven seven one listen, this is also good? No matter how good-looking people, as long as you hurt thin face, she has no good face! As a result, looking at Bo Yan shaking his head, his expression seems to be full of deep meaning, "emotional things can''t tell right from wrong, forget it. It''s good to be friends now. " "Why didn''t you and Tang Wei be so calm at the beginning?" LAN Qiqi muttered again. "Tang Wei and I have never been together." Thin Yan''s voice cold a few minutes, then way, "before feel oneself don''t have that blessing, now feel, is a kind of luck." "If only you could think about it." LAN Qiqi looked at the dishes coming up. He was the first to move his chopsticks, pick up the meat and put it into Bo Yan''s bowl. "You, get fat. Look what you''re thin now. Tang Wei must feel conceited that you have become so thin because of him! But don''t let him be proud. You should be more and more energetic and excellent. When you don''t doubt yourself, Tang Wei will doubt himself. " "Set by set." Bo Yan ate the meat into her mouth with a smile, swallowed it, and then said, "after my father''s birthday, I''m going to start preparing presents." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1204 "Your father''s birthday?" Blue seven seven hear this sentence, there is light in the eye a flash, thin Yan saw curiously, ask her, "how?" "According to the normal routine..." LAN Qiqi prolongs his tone and makes a serious analysis for Bo Yan. "Tang Wei will definitely send a very valuable, meaningful and amusing gift to make your father happy on that day to make him feel good with adults." Thin Yan a Leng, "are you so sure?" "That''s right!" LAN Qiqi touched his chin and made a Conan gesture. "Believe me, you must be more powerful than him at this time, or pick his fault, so that his favor on your father''s side will be reduced. Otherwise, your father is so at ease with you and him that you two will have closer relations in the future, or you will suffer. " "It makes sense..." Bo Yan''s voice went down, "I''ll go back and have a good study..." Rongchu looked at him from the opposite side, his eyes gradually deepened. ****** "they I went to the restaurant to eat. " Assistant Chen Ou hands the investigation report to Tang Wei, looks at Tang Wei''s face, and says carefully, "Tang Shao, you Why are you so desperate to investigate Bo Yan''s past? " As far as he knows, the woman around Tang Wei has not always been Xu Yao? Although Tang Wei never admitted it himself, he didn''t give a positive explanation. The public obviously replaced Xu Yao with Tang Wei''s woman. Think of here, Chen ou still some doubts, this thin Yan seems to be before and Tang Shao relationship is difficult to describe, they are old lovers? But since he is an old lover, he has to keep some affection. Why does Tang Shao gnash his teeth when he talks about the name of Bo Yan? It can''t be It''s not the enemy, is it? But Bo Yan belongs to the Su family, and Tang Shao belongs to the Bo family. The Su family and the Bo family have been living together peacefully for many years. The masters of the family are close friends. How can they become enemies in the next generation? Chen Ou''s mind is full of question marks. When he looks at Tang Wei''s face and sees Tang Wei staring at the report on the paper, his eyes can burn a hole in the paper. Chen Ou swallows again, "Tang Shao, if you I''m angry, or I won''t report Miss Boyan''s news to you next time? " "Who let you make your own decisions?" Tang Wei looked back, his eyes were cold and fierce, "report to me every day!" "Well What about Miss Xu Yao? " "Xu Yao?" Tang Wei felt puzzled, "Xu Yao is none of my business?" Isn''t he your girlfriend! Chen Ou wants to be rude. Xu Yao has been with you for so long, so gentle and sweet. Why do you have to pay attention to a rebellious half breed going abroad! "What are you looking at?" Tang Wei sneered, "put it away for me." "I think..." Chen Ou is Tang Wei''s special assistant after all. He has a little confidence in his words. "Tang Shao, everyone is staring at your present position and every move. If you don''t care for Miss Xu Yao like this, take care of Bo Yan It''s said that the reputation is not good... " "I''m sick." Tang Wei''s speech has always been straightforward, just as he can accept other people''s name calling and scolding him, and he scolds others as crisp and neat, "when did I say I had a relationship with Xu Yao? You default that it''s your business. Why should I be responsible for the ideas in your mind? Also, I didn''t love Bo Yan. You smoothed your tongue before you spoke next time. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1205 After that, Chen Ou was surprised! However, Tang Wei feels that he has not said anything wrong. He is too lazy to explain. However, some people label themselves because he is too lazy to explain. Why should he be responsible for them? "Did I beg Xu Yao to come to me?" Tang Wei narrowed his eyes, "forget it, I thank her family. I only have a good relationship with Xu Shengmin, Xu Yao''s brother, but some people back home associate this with a good relationship between me and the Xu family and want to get married... " Before Chen Ou closed his wide mouth, he heard Tang Wei say, "if you have to count it up, it should be said that Xu Yao thought I didn''t refuse her, and then connived at everyone''s thinking so." Chen Ou came back and said, "since you know it in your heart, why don''t you come forward and give an explanation?" "Lazy." Tang Wei''s answer is simple and clear, "well, Xu Yao herself has come up to be used by me, I don''t need to be in vain." Just right, you can use Xu Yao to repel a lot of women who think they are dogging him. Isn''t that convenient? Chen Ou took a cold breath and said, "this is the use of chiguoguo! You are so cruel! Hello, boss "The first day I told you?" Tang Wei pointed to himself, "don''t you think it''s good to see me earlier. I didn''t flaunt that I was a good man. Why did I cheat or be surprised. Don''t Xu Yao know I''m a scum man? I have never given her any commitment and response, but she wants to accompany me. What she wants is this name. In that case, why should I pretend? She''s hypocritical, I''m selfish and mutually beneficial, isn''t that good? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s a good point! Chen Ou went up and pointed to the report in Tang Wei''s hand, "Oh, now you''re going to tell me that you''re actually after this half breed girl, right?" Half blood girl, refers to thin face. Tang Weimei''s heart beat hard. "Who''s in love with it? I''m going to have a crush on her. Do you know how long I''ve known her? " How long have you known each other! When he said this, Tang Wei himself trembled. Know How long has it been? From the age of five, from the moment when his heart was full of hatred, a timid but gentle little girl came into his life. Now, however, they are all destroyed by time. The hatred of the previous generation made their prison. Tang Wei''s and Bo Yan''s personalities can''t really cohere, because they are the victims of that era. All the sins were recompensed on them. Tang Wei took a deep breath. "I''m just investigating out of old love." "Why don''t I believe it..." Chen Ou murmured, "you see her news more than Xu Yao every day." "What I told you before was nonsense?" Tang Wei stabbed Chen ou with a knife in his eyes. "I''ve said several times that I''m not interested in Xu Yao. What do you have to do with Xu Yao?" "Yes, yes! You care about Bo Yan - Bo Yan is the best in the world Chen Ou couldn''t help it. He echoed Tang''s only sentence in a high voice, "you are just out of the old friendship between the two families!" Thin Yan just finished eating, and blue seven seven sit together, suddenly hit a sneeze. Gee, strange, it can''t be Did you catch a cold that night in Tang Wei''s family? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1206 Hearing Bo Yan sneeze, Rong Chu asked with concern, "did I just drive too fast, and you were cold?" "Not so fragile..." Thin Yan wiped her face with a napkin, "it''s OK, don''t worry, just go home and take a hot bath." Rong Chu nodded, "well I''ll take you home when I buy the bill. " "That''s sweet." Blue seven seven with hand holding chin, "generally I pull Xu Shengmin out shopping, he to the back is let me a taxi back." "You''re not my girlfriend." Xu Shengmin didn''t even think, "why do I wait on you? I want to play with my sister. Who wants to waste more time on you? It''s good to go shopping with you. " "Xu Shengmin!" Blue seven seven pull out a high tone to shout, "you seek to beat again?" "If it wasn''t for a LAN Ming in your family," Xu Shengmin said, looking around his eyes and biting his teeth, "I''m not afraid of you!" "Cut, you are afraid of him means you are afraid of me." LAN Qiqi laughed, like showing off, "what''s his last name? What''s my last name? We have a surname. If you are afraid of him, you are afraid of me. " Xu Shengmin eat shriveled, simply do not speak, rongchu stood up to buy a single, after coming back, Xu Shengmin asked him, "how much, we men a about." "No problem." Rongchu smiles, "next time you come out to get together, you can pay for it." He is very generous and enthusiastic. Xu Shengmin also did not hide ye, "can, as long as secretly carrying Tang Wei on the line." Bo Yan was stunned, "eh? Why carry Tang Wei secretly? We didn''t do anything wrong to him. " "Do you think Tang Wei will give me a good look when he knows that I''ve eaten with your ex boyfriend?" Xu Shengmin always said frankly, "it''s impossible, I''m afraid it can give me a lot of things, but brother, I don''t have any personal opinions on you. I agree with you very much. So I''m willing to come out next time. " Xu Shengmin stretched out his hand, "from my own point of view, one more friend, I think it''s very good." Rong Chu smiles and goes up to shake hands with him. "Tang Wei knows that you may be angry to death." "He can certainly guess." Xu Shengmin said, "you can''t hide it. Tang Wei is an individual. His brain is much smarter than ordinary people, so his heart is harder than ordinary people. But he can understand me. There is no real end of gratitude in the society now. " Xu Shengmin didn''t know why he took a look at Bo Yan. "Only by seeking common ground while reserving differences can we get in touch with each other for a longer time." Bo Yan felt a chill behind what he said. Xu Shengmin was turning around to tell her. In fact, Tang Wei knows Tang Wei knows that she and Rong Chu have come out for dinner. They don''t show up or become demons because they are in a good mood or bear it, but it''s hard to guarantee "Why do you frighten me with that tone?" LAN Qiqi pulled Xu Shengmin in the past, "you can say the big truth! You scum! You are all scum men "You said that..." Xu Shengmin looked at LAN Qiqi and said, "I''m a scum man. How can you still keep in touch with me? Really, you are not so good. People flock to each other and birds of a feather flock to each other. Since I''m a scum man, you go shopping with me. Are you a cheap girl? " LAN Qiqi didn''t breathe. "What do you say? What do you mean "Slag or not is their own definition." Xu Shengmin held his hand and said with ease, "I''m scum, I''m willing to be scum. But there is also one point. Since I have declared in advance that I am a scum, there are still women coming to me in this case - doesn''t that just prove that they have no brains and are stupid? " Thin Yan Tong Ren shrink, Tang Wei also said similar words. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1207 When LAN Qiqi heard Xu Shengmin''s words, he didn''t know what to say for a moment. Maybe it is. At some times, they put the bottom line very low. Although they know Xu Shengmin is a scum man in terms of emotion, it seems that as long as he doesn''t scum himself, he can still communicate with friends. "In this case." Xu Shengmin grinned meaningfully, "who is cheap in the end?" What is the cause of such social problems as a man who openly says that he is a scum man, and his younger sister who comes after him? Bo Yan thought for a while, and then slowly said, "maybe Xu Shengmin, what you said is right." Xu Shengmin a meal, "you so seriously thinking about my words?" "Well." Bo Yan stirred the cup of coffee, "in fact, people are like this, one person can''t do two people''s things, if there is a contradiction in the feelings, then it must be both sides." Xu Shengmin saw blue 77, blue 77 a face is not happy, "your words let our family thin Yan recalled the past! What a crow mouth you are "Don''t think about it." Xu Shengmin quickly comforted Bo Yan, "well, actually my words hurt you accidentally. I didn''t mean that you were cheap before But you know, Tang Wei is not a good man. As his brother, I also admit that we are not good people. We certainly don''t take our feelings as seriously as ordinary people. You don''t have to fall. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± How can slag man comfort people? Thin Yan wanted to smile, "think it through, think it through, you can face the past, unbearable himself." Finally, I can sit down and make friends with hate calmly. ****** that night, Rong Chu sent Bo Yan back to Su''s home. At the same time, Su Yao called for the family doctor to hang up the water. When he saw the man send Bo Yan back, his younger brother''s eyebrows wrinkled so high, "who are you?" "Haven''t you seen it abroad?" Rongchu chuckled, "good evening, Su Yao." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao said angrily, "how can you send my sister back at night?" "Don''t you want to be more angry if I don''t send it back in the evening?" Rong Chu went to have a look, "sick?" "I had a bad stomach two days ago." Su Yao was obviously not angry, "you can go back." Rong Chu picks eyebrow, "that I left, early rest." He didn''t eat hard or soft, which made Su Yao feel depressed. Bo Yan went to close the door, Su Yao called behind, "why do you want to get involved with him? I don''t think he is a good man!" "He said that Tang Wei was not a good man, and that Rong Chu was not like him." Thin Yan helpless, "what are you thinking." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao hung water, not to do too violent behavior, can only sit in the living room sofa staring thin Yan, "I''m not, afraid you suffer." "Can I still suffer?" Bo Yan pointed to himself and suddenly laughed, "then I''m really brainless. OK, I''ll go upstairs and wash. You hang up the water and call me. I''ll call the doctor to pull out the needle for you." When Su Yao opened his mouth to say something else, he saw that Bo Yan had already gone upstairs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The boy sat in the living room, staring at Bo Yan''s back, his eyes slowly sank down. ****** "Rong Chu sent Bo Yan back?" The next day in the office, Tang Wei flicked the document in his hand and looked up at Chen ou, "what else did you find?" "Yes Master Xu and LAN Qianjin have relations with them. " Chen Ou swallow saliva, "still eat together." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1208 When Tang Wei heard Xu Shengmin and Bo Yan rongchu eating together, his expression changed almost instantly! "What''s the matter?" Tang Wei gnashed his teeth and asked this question, "Xu Shengmin and rongchu know each other?" "It looks like..." Chen Ou looked through the records and said, "I don''t know." "Then why did you have dinner together?" "It seems that she was dragged by Miss LAN to go shopping and ran into Miss Boyan and rongchu by chance." Chen Ou said honestly, "then I got to know each other and sat down to have dinner together." Tang Wei sneered, "I''ll call him later." He would like to ask, what is in Xu Shengmin''s mind, clearly know that he and rongchu are incompatible, actually can sit down and eat with rongchu! What a big heart! Chen Ou carefully handed in the report, "today''s is here anyway." "Stop." Seeing that Chen Ou was about to leave, Tang shouts him, "aren''t you happy?" "No, No." Chen Ou shrunk his neck. "I just don''t know. You have to pay attention to miss Boyan''s movements every day. Why Don''t look for her in person. " Tang Wei''s hair was about to stand up. "I''m looking for her? What can I do with her! I''m so full that I have nothing to look for her! " So you''re full and you''re paying attention to her every day? But Chen Ou didn''t dare to say this. After all, he was the big boss of his own gold owner. He could only express his meaning tactfully, "I thought you cared so much about Bo Yan, just wanted to I''m chasing people... " Tang Wei is just like being trampled on a painful foot, "how can you stop doing business and say this kind of words that are just brain?" That''s not because you ask me to check my face every day! However, Chen Ou didn''t dare to say that. He recognized it when he recognized it. Tang Wei scolded him casually. I see that Bo Yan will run away with others when you can talk hard. He said, "do you want to go to Su''s to talk about cooperation with Mr. Su this week?" "Well, this one goes on." Tang Wei buckled the table. "But there''s something you need to pay attention to." Tang Wei mouth reported a name, let Chen Ou stand there surprised. "You..." Chen Ou thought that there was an auditory hallucination, "say it again?" Tang Wei repeated. "I dare not!" Chen Ou made a quick decision and joked that the name in Tang Wei''s mouth is not easy to provoke! He didn''t dare to check! "What if something goes wrong?" "Why don''t you dare to say that?" Tang Wei tut said, "I''m still in trouble!" "I don''t believe it. If you push the pot back on me, you''ll be gone by yourself!" "Don''t do it! Never die! If you are curious and suspicious, go to check Boyan''s foreign records yourself! " After all, when Bo Yan was abroad for two years, Tang Wei cut off contact with her for a long time. He didn''t want to check, so he could check all those two years. There is a fatal information that Tang Wei can''t find. Biting his teeth, Tang Wei said, "really, what''s the use of asking you." "If I were more useful than you." Chen Ou retorted, "I''m the one in the office." "You have a hard tongue to answer!" Tang Wei made a gesture to hit people, "relying on the special help, lawless, right! get out! I''ll do it myself "Oh." Chen Ou answers, looks at Tang Wei and confirms that he is not completely angry. He takes a breath in his heart. Then he goes out and closes the door of the president''s office. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1209 When Chen Ou went out completely, Tang Wei''s expression suddenly changed. When his eyes were pressed down, there was an indescribable murderous air in his pupils. He looked at the news about Bo Yan on the report for a few seconds, and countless bloody storms passed in his eyes. Do you want to let a woman like Bo Yan go? Tang Wei sneered, and then his slender fingers slowly tightened, as if holding someone''s throat. The paper was crumpled and turned into a mass of waste paper, which was pinched in the palm of Tang Wei''s hand. He acted as if he had killed someone, but there was no other expression on his face. After a long time, Tang Wei went down to dial a phone. "Hello? it''s me. Seven sins What did you say? " ****** when Su Qi came home, he didn''t expect that his sons and daughters were playing chess so calmly in the living room, and they were playing chess so seriously. He felt a little surprised, "what''s the matter, you two?" Bo Yan and Su Yao were stunned, and then they said, "Dad, are you back?" "You two didn''t fight or fight." Su Qi stood at the door carrying a briefcase. For a moment and a half, she didn''t know what to do with her expression. Finally, she had no choice but to smile, "I''m still a little surprised." "Come on, in dad''s eyes, we are just like this." Su Yao pretended not to be happy and said, "your birthday is coming. Today we are sitting down to have a good chat with you about what to do with the birthday party." "Are you going to help me celebrate my birthday?" Su Qi changed his shoes, went into the house, put down his briefcase, and then went to their chessboard. "Eh, did Su Yao win this chess game?" "Yes." Bo Yan confessed, "I give up. It turns out that Yao Yao''s brain is so smart, which is beyond my surprise." "What do you mean?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "my young master has always been very smart, OK? I can''t do anything like chess! " "But if I take this step." Su Qi in thin Yan next to help her take a step, "in this way, the situation turned." "Dad!" Su Yao yelled, "what are you doing!! Bo Yan didn''t think of it. How did you help her go! It can''t be like this. Watch the game and say nothing "Ha ha ha ha." Bo Yan looked at Su Yao angrily, "thanks dad, I won! Well, it''s Yao Yao''s treat for Dad''s birthday. " "So you''re going to win or lose?" Su Qile said, "I didn''t think of a big birthday. Just call some old friends out for dinner." "Is it?" Bo Yan took a look at Su Qi, "Dad, who do you want to invite?" "Just a few of them." Su Qi thought seriously, "Bo Ye, they, and Bai Yue, Jiang Ling, Luo fan, Qi mo... " They are all the people who came here in the wind and rain, and their names are very familiar. "Good." Bo Yan said, "Yao Yao and I will help you invite them. By the way..." Bo Yan blinked with a smile, "and called aunt Tang poetry, right?" Su Qi''s face was red and lowered his voice. "Don''t talk to your uncle on thin night," he said. With that, he made a move to wipe his neck, "or your father and I will be killed by thin night." ****** a week later, Su Qi''s birthday party was held as scheduled, and all the people of that year came back from all over the country to attend Su Qi''s birthday. In the dark, someone slowly hooked his lips, "it''s like The seven sins of that year are the same again... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1210 Su Qi''s birthday is low-key, but it''s not a small show. A group of old friends come to meet them. Su Yao and Bo Yan stand at the door to help their father greet the guests. When they see Qi Mo and Luo fan coming in, Bo Yan smiles and Qi Mo goes up to say hello, "Wow! Bo Yan is so big! What a beautiful girl Luofan is still indifferent, like except Qi Mo, who doesn''t care. He says hello to Bo Yan, which can be regarded as a slight change on his face, "a gift for you and your brother." "We both have a share." Bo Yan surprised, "thank you uncle!" "Thank you, little fool." Qi Mo touched thin Yan''s head, "when I was a child, I have to live for myself when I grow up, you know?" Qi Mo is open-minded and knows that Tang Wei and Bo Yan received too many things that normal children can''t touch when they were young, including their three outlooks, which will affect their present and future. It is impossible for the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation to have nothing to do with the next generation. Therefore, Qi Mo only hopes that Bo Yan can let go of himself, maybe he can have a complete personality better. The two of them went in, followed by Bo Ye''s car, and three of them got out of the door. Tang Wei is also among them. Thin Yan originally also smile of facial expression, in see Tang Wei of a moment, completely rigid in the face. She knew it. She knew it was impossible for Tang Wei not to come. Bo Ye and Su Qi have been friends for such a long time, and they will definitely come with Tang''s only piece. Now, what kind of expression should she make? Bo Yan made a welcome move. Laugh, just laugh. No matter how painful her heart is, she has to smile. Tang Wei''s indifferent eyes glanced over Bo Yan, and quickly glanced at her dress today. With her dress and high heels, she looked like a beautiful family daughter. She stood there, receiving the gaze from all sides, straightening her back and smiling. The well-dressed hairstyle, the attractive lips, everything, more is a demon, less is a widow, and she just pinches the right balance between the two, cool and beautiful, and with the charm of being ambiguous to the heart. Tang Wei thought, who knows how to make a man crazy when she is in bed? His heart seems to be suddenly lit up a fire, if the line of sight can set fire, Bo Yan must be burning at this moment, she noticed that someone looked at himself with almost hot line of sight, without half covering up, strong ambition poured out from his eyes, just with eyes, as if invading her. Thin Yan cold behind, for their own pinch a cold sweat, strong with a decent smile back to watch, Tang Wei pretend nothing to go in to say hello, leaving thin Yan a person standing at the door blowing the wind, the heart is still shivering. It''s terrible Just that look Because Su Qi and LAN Ming have a good relationship, so the LAN family is also invited, and LAN Qiqi is naturally among them. Her boyfriend is Xu Shengmin. After all, although they dislike each other, when it comes to the big scene that they have to be on, they are still the best friends in the circle. She came in with Xu Shengmin in her arm. When she saw Tang Wei, she was shocked. "How can you be here?" Tang Wei looked at Xu Shengmin, "I want to ask you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1211 When he said this, it was quite like settling accounts after autumn. When Xu Shengmin came into contact with Tang Wei''s eyes, his expression was slightly stiff. Then he said, "Why are you looking at me with this kind of expression?" Tang Wei is still that enigmatic look, Xu Shengmin looked around, released LAN Qiqi, came forward to drag Tang Wei in the past, then lowered his voice and asked, "do you know?" "Well?" Tang Weiming asked, "what do you know?" "What are you going to do?" Xu Shengmin clenched his teeth, "do you know that I had dinner with rongchu?" "It''s true." After Tang Wei finished his sentence, his expression changed. "You know rongchu is not a simple person..." "I just met together." Xu Shengmin Gu explained to himself, "rongchu and I have no bad friendship, you don''t understand this reason?" Tang Wei did not speak. Xu Shengmin worried, tut a, "you go on like this, in case rongchu and thin Yan compound how to do?" A stab in the heart, Tang Wei clearly touched, but said, "what''s the matter with me?" "Ha ha." Xu Shengmin sneered twice, "you''re going to be tough. You''ll regret it sooner or later." Tang Wei doesn''t speak. Looking at Bo Yan''s back, she and Su Yao are standing together and smiling at Su Qi''s old friends. Unlike two years ago, she is calm and casual now. She seems to have been used to all this and won''t be careful any more. Tang Wei thought that one day, this woman will eventually fly out of her own palm. "I will advise you to come here, and the rest depends on your own thinking." Xu Shengmin patted Tang Wei on the shoulder and said in a passing tone, "say Do you know why Rong Chu became Bo Yan''s ex boyfriend? " This question is quite provocative. Tang Wei''s anger surged to his chest almost instantly. He said impatiently, "how do I know? I can''t control Bo Yan''s foreign affairs. " "Ha, it seems that you haven''t come into contact with the core of rongchu. Bo Yan will be robbed by Rong Chu, if this continues. " Seeing Tang Wei''s impatience, Xu Shengmin knew that he had stabbed him in the pain, so he laughed mysteriously, "maybe you''ll figure out this problem later. Through my contact with rongchu, I can tell you that Tang Wei, it''s no surprise that rongchu can become Boyan''s ex boyfriend - to put it another way, it may be someone like rongchu who can become Boyan''s ex boyfriend. " Tang Wei''s voice suddenly fierce, "how many meanings?" "Of course, I didn''t mean to say you were bad." Xu Shengmin looked at Tang Wei like this, grinning, "don''t you think rongchu gives people a very familiar feeling?" Tang Wei gave a little meal. "Yes, LAN Qiqi also told me that when he saw rongchu, he felt like who rongchu was I asked Ren Qiu, and he felt the same way. When he saw Rong Chu for the first time, he felt that his temperament was very similar to a person. But I can''t remember who it is. Who do you think rongchu looks like? Or, who does he look like to become Bo Yan''s ex boyfriend? " Every word, Xu Shengmin gazed at Tang Wei''s face and the sudden change of expression on his face, "black hair and black eyes, cold temperament, invincible and hypocritical enthusiasm..." Tang Wei''s breathing suddenly increased. "Like you, Tang Wei." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1212 Tang Weisi never thought that Xu Shengmin could give such an answer. The aura of rongchu made people familiar, which made them have the illusion of who they had met. Now all these doubts have been answered. Who does rongchu look like? Like Tang Wei. In other words, Rong Chu and Tang Wei are the same kind of people. So their breath is so familiar, even including their usual favorite dressing style, personal aesthetic, as well as all kinds of cognition of the world, all aspects are the same kind of people. Tang Wei only thinks that there is a chill rising behind him. He can''t imagine how rongchu became boyfriends of Boyan. But since rongchu is already Boyan''s predecessor, it can explain the fact that rongchu must have moved Boyan in some aspects, so that he can become the person around her. In some ways Tang Wei subconsciously clenches his fingers, and his eyes follow Bo Yan''s back. Just like those unscrupulous men in this field staring at Bo Yan''s back with salivating eyes, Tang Wei feels that he has everything - money, power and power. He can''t call the wind and rain all his life. If he wants to play, what kind of women can''t get it? But it happened that every time he met Bo Yan, he felt that he was no different from an ordinary male dog. "Then let''s further analyze who Bo Yan liked before rongchu?" Seeing that Tang Wei is lost in thought, Xu Shengmin, the expert in teasing his younger sister, laughs and throws out a question. He is an outsider and can always see the core at a glance, "it''s you, Tang Wei." It''s him. Bo Yan likes Tang Wei. Almost everyone in the circle knows that. After that school violence, Bo Yan''s cautious love was completely exposed. I don''t know how many people saw her jokes behind her back. They laughed at her whimsy and dared to covet Tang Wei. "So, don''t you feel nervous? Bo Yan can like you, just like you... " Xu Shengmin pause, "next you." Who is the next Tang Wei? It''s rongchu. "Here''s the answer. Rong Chu can be Bo Yan''s ex boyfriend because he is like you. He is as like as two peas, and courteously but without sincerity. Even the hypocrisy is exactly the same as yours. You can''t pretend to be a friend, but you can''t be a friend. Xu Shengmin took a deep breath, "so Tang Wei, I advise you. If you don''t do it, Boyan will fall in love with another you sooner or later, even if that person is just your stand in at the beginning, just a similar shadow that Boyan used to miss you and look for. But you go on like this - " Tang Wei''s pupil suddenly shrinks. "Bo Yan will be robbed." She''ll fall in love with roncho. Tang Wei suddenly looked at Xu Shengmin, "what''s the purpose of your saying this to me?" "Those who are in the game will see clearly." Xu Shengmin reached out and patted Tang Wei on the shoulder. "Some things can''t be delayed. After two years, Bo Yan has gone further and further. Don Wei, do you have any regrets in your heart? " No regrets at all? Tang Wei will not regret, the only regret is, why did not lock her more prison. But now, looking at Bo Yan''s graceful back, Tang Wei''s eyes seem to have a fire rising. Every word he said, "I won''t allow anyone..." The idea of making a thin face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1213 Looking at Tang Wei''s charming look in his eyes, Xu Shengmin took back his eyes, and then sighed slowly, "Tang Wei, are you sure you can still hold the thin face like this?" "What if you can''t hold it." Tang Wei''s voice suddenly chills, "I have many means, let her this life, all can''t escape my palm." Xu Shengmin simply chose to shut up and didn''t persuade him. Looking at LAN Qiqi walking around with Bo Yan in the crowd, he narrowed his eyes, "sometimes you''d better understand. When you care about a person, you are not free. But I''m different. I''m free. " So he loves who he wants to love, and he doesn''t want who he doesn''t want. "For the first time, I heard you describe the word" slag man "so fresh and refined." Tang Wei sneered at Xu Shengmin and said, "come on, sakara Kurosawa has gone back to apply for the certificate. When the certificate comes down, he will come here to manage the company for his father, and then he will settle down. I think you two can talk about a lot of emotional topics. " "Who wants to exchange feelings with him..." Xu Shengmin muttered, "this is not my feeling experience, I am the experience of life." "I''m a few years older than us, so I''ll take a human attitude here." Tang Wei said meaningfully, "your sister''s affairs are still unresolved." "Don''t mention Xu Yao to me." Xu Shengmin Tut, "people think you want to be my brother-in-law, eh? Master Tang "Think very beautiful, let me call your brother-in-law out of thin air?" Tang Wei walked towards Bo Yan''s back, "you have a dream, you." Bo Yan is chatting with her father''s elder of the same generation in the crowd. She is wearing high-heeled shoes with a smile. Her delicate makeup and proper behavior make countless people praise her behind her back. She says that the daughter of the Su family has grown up, and now she is just a fair lady and a gentleman. Many of the older generation in the hall were thinking about whether to introduce Bo Yan to his family. On the one hand, it can bring the Su family closer. On the other hand, Bo Yan is so good that she can become her own daughter-in-law, which is also a kind of comfort. Tang Wei can see the thoughts of those people, and almost all his thoughts and calculations about Bo Yan flow out of his eyes. He sneers and shuttles through the crowd. No matter where he goes, someone will automatically give way to him. Just like the young emperor, the man slowly comes to Bo Yan''s back. Thin Yan aware of a shadow cover down, a back on the crowd slowly walking Tang Wei. He has only one person, but his figure is like a thousand troops behind him. Bo Yan thought, maybe Tang Wei''s inborn invincibility is the courage she can''t have in her life. Their lives were like two extremes. Tang Wei''s fate was persecuted, and he chose revenge and rebirth from hatred. But she chose obedience and evasion. Two years ago, two years later. See Tang Wei, just want to escape. Bo Yan took a deep breath and said with a smile, "good evening, master Tang. Is the wine for tonight''s dinner still to your taste?" Tang Wei laughed, and the world fell in love with him. "Wine doesn''t suit your appetite, but you..." It''s to my taste. A cold sweat broke out behind Bo Yan. "Master Tang is really joking. I see that master Xu is here today. I don''t know if his sister is here?" Mention Xu Yao in front of him? Tang Weiming asked, "what do you mean?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1214 That''s a joke. Bo Yan straightened her hair. "I just asked where Miss Xu Yao was tonight. After all, she didn''t stay with you for a long time?" Tang Wei was very angry and laughed, "are you deliberately mentioning Xu Yao in front of me now to provoke me?" Bo Yan shook his head, "why mention Xu Yao can irritate you?" She laughed. "Master Tang is not a man who can be angry for a woman." Tang Wei was told by her, and then his smile became colder and colder. "You have to fight me like this today, don''t you?" "I''m not against you." Bo Yan stood there, white face, cold expression, even though her eyes can not hide the resistance to Tang Wei, but she still forced to carry all her shadow, standing in front of Tang Wei, make a wind and rain, like a mountain. "You came to me on your own initiative." A hook lips, red lips slightly Yang, there are countless people looking at her side face. The eyes of the crowd all focused on the face of the half blood woman who was smiling gently in the middle. She was impartial and allowed the crowd to look at her. After more than two years of tempering, she became more calm and indifferent in the face of Tang Weishi. "I didn''t know you would come here today." "Who is she talking to?" "It looks like master Tang?" "Is it true that they have a play?" "Don''t Tang Wei like people, Xu Yao?" "Shh! Xu Yao''s brother, Xu Da Shao, is here today. Be careful not to be heard! " "You don''t know? In the past, Bo Yan and Tang Shao grew up together. They are very familiar. It''s normal... " Whisper voice let thin Yan face slightly some changes, but she still face Tang Wei''s eyes. If you can''t escape, you''d better sit down and shake hands with hate, and then make friends with it. "If you don''t mind." There was a waiter passing by. Bo Yan took the initiative to lift the cup held by the waiter, "why don''t we have a cup? Thank you for coming to my father''s birthday party. " Tang Wei stands opposite Bo Yan and looks at her beautiful smile. His heart is painful and itchy. He knew how beautiful Bo Yan was, and he knew it two years ago. Two years ago, I wanted to take her for myself and hide her deeply. Tang Wei falsely picked up another glass of wine in the waiter''s tray and clinked it with Bo Yan. Have you ever thought that one day people who toast each other once Someone who touched your body and leaned on your chest? Thin Yan eyes flashed a different kind of mood, just put down the glass, the door came a clear female voice. "Sorry I''m late!" Looking at the door, they saw Xu Yao in a black evening dress and high-heeled shoes step by step. Every step seemed to absorb everyone''s focus. She automatically took the focus function until she came to Tang Wei''s side. She seems to be guarding against Bo Yan. As soon as she comes to Tang Wei''s side, she looks at Bo Yan with a kind of fierce eyes. It seems that she is warning Bo Yan not to do anything. "I didn''t expect that you and Tang Wei are so familiar, but I''m late and can''t get in your conversation." This can be very ambiguous, just like Bo Yan and Tang Wei secretly talking about Xu Yao behind their backs. Thin Yan not be moved, "come late normal, Miss Xu must be in make-up, want to today a gorgeous, just last grand appearance?" He satirized Xu Yao for dressing up with ulterior motives. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1215 Xu Yao''s face changed when she heard Bo Yan''s words. She was not stupid. The implication of Bo Yan''s words was that Xu Yao was intentional. Deliberately late, deliberately choose to appear at this time point, to attract people''s attention, deliberately wearing a high-end custom dress appearance, is also deliberately - when she and Tang Wei talk to insert their communication. Everything is what Xu Yao wants to prove to Bo Yan. But what does it prove? Bo Yan narrowed her eyes and laughed. Now she wants to prove that Tang Wei is her? In this way, she came to Boyan''s father''s birthday party to compete with others. She wanted to be gorgeous and put everyone down. The purpose was just to give everyone a silent warning - only she, Xu Yao, could stand beside Tang Wei. Bo Yan smiles clearly. She doesn''t pay any attention to Xu Yao''s declaration of sovereignty. A few years ago, the president of the student always looked at her in a different way. No matter how gentle the tone and the smiling face are, it can''t be concealed. It comes from the enemy that women instinctively receive. A few years later, she stood by Tang Wei''s side and just moved the hostility On the table. "Miss Bo is beautiful today, too." Xu Yao takes Tang Wei''s hand, but Tang Wei doesn''t break free, which makes people around him feel sorry. "I didn''t expect it to be true" "master Tang and Miss Xu have been disdaining hype for a long time." "Just now I thought Tang Shaoyan and Bo Yan had a pair of feelings when they stood together. I didn''t expect that..." "I always think it''s not easy between them..." Bo Yan didn''t care what people around her said. Instead, she faced Xu Yao with a smile. "After all, today is my father''s birthday. As a daughter, I have to dress up to support my father. Thank you, Miss Xu, for being here in person today. It''s not a good reception. I''m very kind. " She welcomed Xu Yao as a hostess, even though she knew that Xu Yao rejected her, she was able to welcome her with a smile. Then Bo Yan bowed her head slightly and said, "but Miss Xu came dressed up, which is a good match for Tang Shao. I also wish you a long time, when you are engaged or married, remember to call me. I''ll be there for sure. " Listening to this, people around her felt thin and generous, but Xu Yao suddenly changed her expression, even a little ferocious. Bo Yan poked at her most unbearable pain, that is - and Tang Wei''s future! She is intentional, thin Yan heart know belly Mingtang but will not marry Xu Yao, so deliberately say so to stimulate her! Xu Yao is biting her teeth. She didn''t expect that Bo Yan would be so prickly when she came back this time. Originally, she thought that Bo Yan would know how to avoid danger when she appeared in such a high profile. However Not far away, LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin stand together. LAN Qiqi covers her mouth and laughs, "Oh, Xu Shao, your sister is in a disadvantage..." Xu Shengmin as did not see like, "it doesn''t matter, my sister like to be a demon is not a day or two, let her go." "Why don''t you look like a brother at all? Aren''t elder brothers generally sister control Xu Shengmin Shuai face a pull, "who will have nothing to do with a want to fight for their property sister as relatives?"? Do you think I''m such a fool? " LAN Qiqi was about to speak when he saw Bo Yan get rid of Xu Yao and come towards them, so he pretended to shout out, "Yan Yan! Here Xu Yao also followed and saw her brother and Bo Yan standing together, with a more distorted expression. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1216 Xu Yao watched Bo Yan walking in the direction of Xu Shengmin. She was biting her teeth. When did Bo Yan and her brother have such a good relationship? Can you even say hello openly at the meeting? As far as she knows, Xu Shengmin had no story with Bo Yan before, right? What is She looked back at Tang Wei, who stood there with cold eyes, just like watching a farce, but without any feelings. Facing Xu Yao''s dilemma, he said coldly, "don''t you go and say hello to your brother?" Xu Yao said with a stiff smile, "my brother is busy chatting with Miss LAN now. I don''t think he will think of me." After all, the relationship between the two brothers and sisters was not good, and several of them had a good time. Tang Wei was obviously unhappy when he said this at this time. It''s just that Tang Wei is not happy to find Xu Yao. Xu Yao doesn''t take it to heart. She will only put all these accounts on Bo Yan''s head. Even if Bo Yan is innocent, she can find all kinds of reasons to drag her into the water. Looking at Bo Yan and her brother chatting happily not far away, Xu Yao can''t help feeling a sense of hatred in her heart. From small to large, her relationship with Xu Shengmin hasn''t eased. Why can an outsider, an outsider, chat with her brother wantonly? The whispers of the people around me kept coming - "how do I think Bo Yan and the Xu family are very familiar?" "Yes, master Xu didn''t even say hello to his sister, so he said hello to Bo Yan?" "It''s interesting now. Won''t it be the Su family and the Xu family that have become relatives in the end?" "Maybe, but isn''t miss LAN often with Xu Shao? Who can see the relationship between the true and the false. " "But I don''t think today''s Boyan is the Boyan of that year. At that time, I heard that it was a little follower behind Tang Shao. Now he is graceful and cool. It''s really changed a lot. It seems that she experienced a lot when she was abroad alone. " When the words reached Tang Wei and Xu Yao''s ears, their expressions changed. Xu Yao''s expression changed because she was upset by the people around her, while Tang Wei''s expression changed because It seems that she experienced a lot when she was abroad alone. This words stabbed into his heart like a needle. What kind of tribulation does a person have to go through to tear off the mask that used to be used to camouflage completely, and then cross a layer of armor again in the long years? He can''t imagine how Bo Yan survived those two years abroad. It''s like beating his own face. The woman he despises is a flower blooming in other people''s eyes. How can he bear it? After thinking about it, Tang Wei went forward and left Xu Yao in the same place. Xu Yao''s face turned pale, and then he whispered, "Tang Wei!" Tang Yidun looks back at Xu Yao. Xu Yao stood there helpless, just like a small animal abandoned by people. Such an expression makes Tang Wei suddenly squint his eyes. A strange feeling of irritability in his heart makes him feel that he has no way to go. No, he didn''t want to see Xu Yao like this at all. Every move, as if to deliberately attract his attention. Behind someone patted Tang Wei on the shoulder, interrupted his thinking, he looked up, saw Su Qi, "smelly boy, how did you come today?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1217 "For your birthday, can I not come?" Tang Wei took a look at Su Qi, then said with a smile, "after all, you brought me up as a child." "Smelly boy knows how to be grateful." Su Qi treats his own son as if he were Tang Wei. "How about, when will you completely inherit your father''s business? I think your father wants to spend his holidays abroad every day. " "I don''t want to clean up his mess." Tang Wei pretended not to care about the same, "no one dares to manage me." "Oh, I dare to say that your empire is a mess." Su Qi patted Tang Wei on the shoulder, "young man, it''s a long way to go. So you''re coming alone today? Did Xu Yao come in with you or... " "She came later." Tang Wei''s instinct is to get rid of his relationship with Xu Yao in front of Su Qi. I don''t know why. He once disdained to say this, but now his first reaction is to make it clear. He cleared his throat. "I came first. By the way, I gave the gift to Bo Yan. I''ll let her give it to you later. " Su Qi took a look at Bo Yan, who also said with a smile," well, it''s kept by the waiter. Dad, you are going to be soft handed when you receive gifts today. " Su Qi was happy. At this time, someone came by to talk to him. He waved his hand and was pulled away by his old friend. Bo Yan and Tang Wei first looked at each other in silence for a while, and then Bo Yan said, "well, I''ll accompany my father to dinner first. If you have anything, you can call the waiter for help." "I''m one of the visitors, too." Tang Wei''s voice seems to be still with his invincible tone, "since you want to socialize with guests, then, accompany me is also included?" Thin Yan''s step mercilessly a moment, Leng is to stop, she turns round to frown, "don''t understand your meaning." "Play dumb?" Tang Wei chuckles. When he smiles, the world is falling. Someone once said that the society looks at the face. How far does it go? That is - if people like Tang Wei make mistakes, even unforgivable mistakes can be easily forgiven by time. When God created him, he had already put his preference into it. If you want to talk about killing by relying on Liang, then Tang Wei must be perfectly able to bear the word. He relies on his own identity, his own face, and everything that other people can''t own, so he is cynical and reckless. Most of the time, he knows that he is not a good thing and that his character is just a third rate goods. But he doesn''t care. For example, at this moment, he looked at Bo Yan''s face and slowly vomited out, "do you want me to speak so clearly? Or are you just pretending? Huh? Bo Yan, I''m asking you to accompany me. " Stay with me. He used the tone of command. Tang Wei was born with a halo. He was used to standing at the top and was good at giving orders. But Bo Yan - he can''t get rid of it, so he just won''t get rid of it, holding it tightly in the palm of his hand, a toy chip. "Would you like me to accompany you?" Bo Yan laughed, "this, how can I have some other taste? Huh? After all, Tang Shao, you have done too much to me. What you mean by company is to chat with you now - " she came forward unbiased, her red lips slightly open in Tang Wei''s ear, even if it hurt his self-esteem, she would stab him. She said, "or Do you want me to go to bed with you at night? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1218 Tang Wei''s expression suddenly changed. He couldn''t believe that Bo Yan dared to say such words, or that Bo Yan''s counterattack was tantamount to belittling herself to the earth. Why did she fight back in such a way that she hurt her self-esteem? Tang Wei stares at the face in front of him and looks at the thin face with red lips. He has an impulse that he can''t control. What impulse? Tang Wei''s heart could not be clearer. The impulse of animal desire. He looked at the thin face in front of him and sneered, "in your mind, since you can be divided into so many categories, then I can also classify you into people with that kind of thinking, right? " Bo Yan was stunned," you... " "Although I am not averse to women''s inversion." Tang Wei looked up and down at Bo Yan, like a vegetable market shopping aunt weighing the weight of the goods, and then a glance, "but you don''t have to be so anxious to send yourself to the door, right?" Thin Yan gritted her teeth and had to smile falsely, "thank you so much for looking up to me." "It''s hard for you to say that with your teeth." Tang Wei stretched out his hand and scratched Bo Yan''s chin like a cat. He was so scared that Bo Yan stepped back. Tang Wei took back his finger and looked at her with an enigmatic look. He saw Bo Yan sort out her clothes in a hurry. He was afraid that his sudden action might affect her. Later, the woman tossed her hair, revealing a white and delicate neck and taking a deep breath, "you don''t have to do this action to test me. Today is my father''s birthday, so I''ll give you face. If there''s nothing particularly important, I''ll do something else first. " "Whatever you want." Tang Wei stood there with one hand in his pocket. He had long straight legs and dressed in a suit. When he was cold, people didn''t dare to approach him. But now when his eyes were shining with strange luster, people couldn''t help staring at him for a while. Tang Wei''s facial features are so beautiful that sometimes he can be forgiven even for doing bad things. He is unscrupulous in all his actions. All his ways of doing things are just because of "I''m happy". "You boy..." Xu Shengmin came up from behind and pinched Tang Wei''s neck, "your boy''s mind to Bo Yan is really leaking out! Close your eyes like a wolf dog! Do you know how many people are watching you interact? " Among the onlookers, Xu Yao was also included. Xu Yao witnessed everything. How would she treat Bo Yan? Tang Wei turns around and pulls Xu Shengmin''s hand off his neck. Then he squints, "what do other people think? It''s none of my business?" "You are..." Xu Shengmin choked and said slowly after a long time, "it''s shameless! And more and more shameless every year! It''s very pitiful of you to have a thin face. I''m entangled by you... " "Speak well." Tang Wei corrects him with a frown, "I''m not pestering her, OK?" Xu Shengmin wants to say that you look like you are not pestering others or something. Because Tang Wei didn''t speak out the cold light in his eyes, he could only deliberately lengthen the tone, "Oh - if you say no, then it''s not. Anyway, how do I think, you won''t change your mind." "You''re smart." Tang Wei turns around with a sneer, but when he sees the scene in front of him, his pupil shrinks. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1219 I don''t know when Bo Yan is being entangled. A group of slightly older men around are smiling and forcibly hand the wine cup to Bo Yan, and the mouth is echoing, "Bo Yan is really a young lady now. It''s really beautiful from a distance." "What''s the matter? We''re thin. It''s good looking now, isn''t it?" Hearing these words, Tang Wei frowned slightly. "Uncle, thank you for coming to my dad''s birthday..." "Ha ha, you can be regarded as we grew up. My uncle is very happy to see you grow up to be a big girl." Someone reached over and hugged Bo Yan''s shoulder directly. Bo Yan''s smile froze, "uncle, you..." "Your father was a partner with us before. Today is his birthday. We don''t want to make trouble with him. Let''s have a drink to you, ha ha." "It can''t be..." Thin Yan face some panic, "uncle, is I respect you, which have elder respect younger generation wine?" That''s what she said in her mouth, but there was obviously some worry in her eyes. I can probably see that these older middle-aged men have bad intentions. But now that she has been invited to Suqi''s birthday, she can''t shame her father in her father''s field. She can only bite her teeth, and a glass of wine goes into her throat. Alcohol pervades her mouth wantonly. "Oh, Bo Yan drinks so fast. It''s really..." The other man felt the back of his head with embarrassment and handed over a glass of wine. Bo Yan looked at them in surprise. The man grinned again and said, "that Uncle, this cup can''t be poured for nothing, can it Bo Yan didn''t speak. He looked at the wine glass for a while, and then looked at the people around her. Without hesitation, he offered them a toast again. But after this time, someone came over again - Bo Yan''s face changed. "Yan Yan is a good drinker." Someone squinted at her, "I don''t know if you remember me. I held you when you were a child." This is the old pervert!!! Tang Wei''s face suddenly changed. Xu Shengmin also looked in the direction of his eyes. He saw that Bo Yan was surrounded by the oldest middle-aged men. He said, "what''s going on over there?" "Do you need to think about it?" Tang Wei''s voice was very cold. "You can see that group of old men''s eyes are greasy and furtive. They don''t have any good ideas." "Doesn''t Boyan look good?" Xu Shengmin also found something in general, "are they forcing her to drink?" Tang Wei looked at Xu Shengmin, "I guess so." It''s already the fourth cup. Bo Yan stood there shaking a little. She hung her face with a light pink color. It seemed that she continued to detour with them with a slight drunkenness. Tang Wei said to Xu Shengmin, "Xu Shao, do me a favor..." Xu Shengmin''s eyes brightened. "Ah Yan, do you know me? When your father had difficulties in business, if it wasn''t for me - " when someone was holding a wine glass and almost touching Bo Yan''s face, he didn''t know where to hold out a hand and took it directly. The middle-aged men were stunned. Xu Shengmin came over with a smile, "what''s the matter with us? I don''t know. I thought today was Bo Yan''s birthday. " Then he drank the wine directly, "Why are our thin faces so red? Uncles aren''t drinking her? Ha ha Deliberately joking tone to say this sentence, a group of people around the face have changed. "Well, if not." Someone said, "we are talking to Bo Yan about her father Su Qi before..." "Since it has something to do with Uncle Suqi." Xu Shengmin pulled the collar, "go to Uncle Suqi and say, what''s the matter with our little princess Boyan?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1220 As soon as Xu Shengmin''s words came out, people around him changed their expressions. He was still smiling, "isn''t it? What are you doing around Bo Yan? It''s like our birthday today. Besides, if you have friendship with Uncle Su Qi, you should go to see Uncle Su Qi, right? " A group of middle-aged men can only force a smile to agree, "this is, Xu Shao said reasonable." "Yes, but I don''t think it''s hurt to see Bo Yan grow up." It doesn''t hurt to have feelings. Tang Wei listens to the sneer on the side. He is really a group of people who will leave themselves clean. When something goes wrong, he will muddle through with the excuse of good friendship. If he really has good friendship with Su Qi, he will give his daughter the idea?! It''s just a bunch of old bad guys! Bo Yan was pulled out of the crowd by Xu Shengmin, with a drunken blush on his face. After walking a long way with Xu Shengmin, he said, "thank you I just offered to help. " "There''s nothing to thank you for." Xu Shengmin is indifferent tone, "see you surrounded there, I understand.". These evil old people want to drink and take advantage of you. So I''ll come by and help you out. " Thin Yan stops, "still have to thank you." "You can''t be so passive. Learn to refuse. Don''t put up with it just because these people are friendly with your father. It''s not necessary. True friends will respect your father and you. Instead, they don''t force you like they do. " "You have a point." Bo Yan looked at Xu Shengmin, and Xu Shengmin was happy, "but if you have to thank me --" as soon as the voice turned, Xu Shengmin pointed to Tang Wei, "don''t say thank you to me. I came to help you, and Tang Wei entrusted me." Tang Wei? Pointed at by people, Tang Yi suddenly narrowed his eyes. What did the smelly boy say? Didn''t you say don''t tell Bo Yan? Bo Yan was a little surprised, "he How could he have thought of... " "Maybe it''s because you don''t want to be drunk in your father''s court." Xu Shengmin found a reasonable excuse, "that''s why he asked me to help. If he comes to help you in person, you will be more embarrassed. " This seems to be quite reasonable, but Bo Yan just feels that something is wrong. How can Tang Wei think of so much? But now that Xu Shengmin has said it, she can''t take it as if she didn''t hear it. Watching Tang Wei come towards them, Bo Yan lowers her head and softens her posture appropriately. After drinking, her blushing face looks like a pretty little woman, "Xu Shao told me, thank you." "Thank you?" Tang Wei seems to have heard a joke like, "I rare you this thank you?" "What do you want to say?" Thin Yan frowned, "but you did help me, forget it, I don''t want to talk to you more." "Get something I''m interested in." Thin cool lips open and close, Tang Wei smiles, but there is no smile in his eyes, "if you sincerely want to thank me." "You seem to take my thank you as a handle." Bo Yan stood up straight and said, "in that case, I will take back my thanks. Yes, two years ago you hurt me so badly. Now you can''t make up for it. Anyway, you don''t want my two words of "thank you", so I won''t say it at all www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1221 With these words, Bo Yan directly turned away from Tang Wei''s eyes, it is clear that just now he was looking for someone to save her in water and fire, but now she described it as understatement. Tang Wei looked at Bo Yan, "are you deliberately reminding me of what happened two years ago?" "If you don''t do it, I can''t remind you of anything." Bo Yan laughed, "thanks to you for hurting me, now I don''t have to feel guilty for you. From this point of view, I can feel at ease all my life. " I feel at ease. Tang Wei''s Adam''s apple moves up and down. LAN Qiqi comes to chat with Bo Yan. He doesn''t notice the atmosphere here and pulls her away directly. Tang Wei stands in silence until Xu Shengmin bumps him with his elbow. "Hey, how are you?" "Nothing." Tang Wei impatiently raised his hand, "don''t make such a fuss." "I''m not looking at you yet..." Xu Shengmin hesitated to go on. Later, he thought about it. Anyway, Tang Wei didn''t fight with him, so he just said at one time, "it''s not because of you. Bo Yan dumped someone and stood here with an ugly face." "You''re a jerk!" Tang Weigang put down his hand and raised it, "don''t you think I can''t beat you, ah?" Xu Shengmin smiles and dodges. Tang Wei wants to say something else. There is a voice coming from the opposite side. He turns his head and sees r7cky and Ventus standing opposite in white and black. As time goes by, their breath is not worn away. It seems that they just pass by and don''t take anything away. It turns out that for so many years, Qi Mo has always been alone, with only luofan. No matter how arrogant he is outside, in front of Qi Mo, he may always be the five-year-old kid with excellent intelligence. He whispered, "master, long time no see." "If Yan Yan hadn''t invited us to her father''s birthday." Qi Mo walked forward with a smile, "maybe we''ll see each other for a while." Qi Mo always feels that Bo Yan is helping Tang Wei to call them back. She probably realized that Tang just missed them. Tang Wei was touched. "Aren''t you abroad these years? How long will you be back this time? Do you live long? " "Well?" Qi Mo walked up to him with a smile, "how long do you want me to stay?" "I hope..." After biting his teeth, Tang Wei said, "you can stay in city a and Baicheng forever." "Well, we''ve been wandering for so long..." Qi Mo stretched a waist, looked at Luo fan one eye, "might as well settle down in a city?"? Do you want to choose Baicheng and Haicheng? " It''s lofan. Luofan took a deep breath, "it depends on where Weiwei is." "In Haicheng, then." Tang Wei and Luo fan hit each other with fists to say hello, "it''s time for you two to settle down, then..." Luo fan and Qi Mo wait for Tang Wei to go on. "Don''t you look for girlfriends separately?" Tang Wei laughed, "or do you plan to live like this for a lifetime?" "Maybe in the eyes of a large number of people, we are disrespectful to our ancestors. It''s the death of one''s son and one''s grandson. " Qi Mo has made Tang Wei a child. "But life is, anyway, you yourself are in the past, and you are unhappy, of course, you has the final say. No one can tell you what to do, including your parents. But our parents never put pressure on me. After all, I don''t care if I and lovan are not the only children in the family "For myself Are you happy? " Tang just ran this sentence, don''t know why, suddenly thought of thin Yan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1222 Tang Wei always has a voice in his heart, which is related to Bo Yan. He refused to let go because of his hatred for Bo Yan or other emotions? He didn''t think much about it. After all, Su Qi''s birthday passed without danger. Except for several people who had been guilty of seven crimes, the rest of them left in pieces. Tang Wei also saw several older middle-aged men walking in front of Bo Yan''s back. It''s uncomfortable to look at him. Bo Yan can really bear it, and the whole audience can still smile when they are staring at him. Su Qi was toasted by a group of good friends in turn. With a drunken smile on his face, Su Yao held him up and said, "Dad, it''s embarrassing for you to drink like this." "Smelly boy, I don''t think you''re shameful, but you start to dislike me?" Su Qi pointed to himself, "have you drunk? Take me home without a drink. Where''s your sister? Thin face? Thin face - " " in it. " Not far away, Bo Yan trots over on her high heels. Su Yao looks at her heels and feels frightened. "Slow down!" Thin Yan slowed down the pace, panting to Su Qi in front of, "what''s the matter?" Close, Su Yao also smelled the smell of wine on Bo Yan''s body, his brother''s instinct frowned, "what''s the matter, even you drink?" Today is my father''s birthday. Why does Boyan also smell like wine? Bo Yan''s eyes shook, and then casually said, "nothing, just met a few of my father''s partners, and then they chatted with me for a while, and naturally toasted." Su Yao didn''t believe, "really? Is that all? " "What else do you want to hear? What a child..." Bo Yan patted Su Yao''s head, and Su Yao was angry immediately, "you drink too much! And move! " "Really, what''s wrong with the younger brother being touched by his elder sister?" "Thin Yan smilingly patted Su Yao on the head again," you ask the driver to send dad back. " "Well." Su Yao didn''t think much about sending Su Qi back. He immediately contacted Su''s driver. After helping Su Yao get on the bus, he didn''t follow him. Instead, he turned down and walked to Bo Yan. Bo Yan sees off Su Qi''s last partner. Su Yao watches as the last middle-aged uncle touches Bo Yan''s hair and walks away with a greasy face and a big stomach, leaving Bo Yan standing alone at the door. And forced to smile and watch. Su Yao understood the taste of wine on Bo Yan''s body almost immediately. He came forward with anger and said, "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t go back with dad? " "Thin face!" Su Yao yelled her full name and dragged her directly into the meeting hall. Then the young man pushed her against the wall, and his eyes almost burst out fire, "is that how you treat them?" Bo Yan was a little surprised, "what are you talking about..." Tang Wei saw Su Yao press Bo Yan on the wall and stopped. "I ask you if it''s just like this. If someone takes advantage of tofu, they have to face them with a smile!" Su Yao could not bear it. He cried out. Regardless of Bo Yan''s suddenly changed expression, he said, "are you still as cheap as before! Obviously be bullied, but also a look to please others! If you don''t want to say that, just say it! I am clearly - clearly by your side Is it that hard to ask me for help! Su Yao looked at Bo Yan red eyes, and then stunned, "you..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1223 "These guys are clearly bullying you!" Su Yao is young, and he is easy to vent his anger directly when he is angry. He looks at her thin white face and regards her expression as weakness and helplessness, which further forces his anger. He felt that Bo Yan''s strength was just forced to grow up and grow armor. However, the real thin face is still like two years ago, weak and dare not resist. Su Yao always felt that someone would come to hurt her. After biting his teeth, Su Yao said, "if there is such a thing in the future, please remember to call me." "I think you have to help dad take care of the guests, too." Bo Yan laughed, pretending not to care, "then I have to learn to share my father''s worries." "It''s not a sharing of worries, these old people just don''t respect for the old! I''m old and I want to take advantage of you. I''d like to see if their wives are so presumptuous today! The worst thing is that this kind of middle-aged man is unfaithful to his family, and he has so much money to spend outside! " Su Yao was so angry that a series of words jumped out. Bo Yan listened quietly for a while, then laughed, "Yao Yao, are you worried about me?" "I''m worried about you, stupid people can see that I''m worried about you! Why don''t you tell me such a thing! " Su Yao raised his voice, "full of wine I''ll take you home! " "I''ll go out with LAN Qiqi later." Bo Yan said, "otherwise, you go back first." "You want to go out like this?" Su Yao will be angry to death by Bo Yan, "how about self love? Come back with me! Go out to play in the evening, where to play? There are only a few places you can go to at night, and none of them are good places! " "You are like an old cadre..." Bo Yan said helplessly, "Mingming is younger than me There are more rules and discipline than me... " "It''s not because dad is too free for you!" Su Yao said, "let''s go." Bo Yan just wanted to say something. LAN Qiqi came from a distance and saw them. He also saw Tang Wei who had been silent on the side before. "Su Yao, you are the elder sister control..." LAN Qiqi deliberately joked, exaggerating, "your sister went out with me, not with other men, you just have a few. When your sister gets married, you can''t go to the bedroom to expose the tiles. " "My sister married?" Su Yao asked. Later, he found that Lan Qiqi didn''t say anything wrong. Bo Yan is always her sister. She will get married after all. Su Yao suddenly let go of Bo Yan''s hand and lowered his voice. "I I didn''t mean to interfere in my sister''s private life by force... " "Ouch, ouch." LAN Qiqi was happy. "Really, how can your brother take everything so seriously. I''m not lecturing you. I''m just joking. You look so terrible. What are you doing... " Su Yao pursed his lips and lowered his head, as if he had been hurt by LAN Qiqi''s words just now. His original high mood suddenly went down. He had a word in his head. Bo Yan got married later What should he do if she gets married? What is he going to do? Tang Wei is aware of Su Yao''s emotional changes. In the face of Su Yao''s expression, the man''s instinctive reaction is to frown. Damn it, this brother adopted by the Su family, how do you feel about Bo Yan Quite unusual? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1224 In fact, Su Yao''s feelings had already begun to show up at a very early stage. When he transferred from high school, Tang Wei mistakenly thought that he was Bo Yan''s little follower, so he sneered at them for a long time. Later he learned that Su Yao was Bo Yan''s younger brother. Is it biological? Of course not. It''s just a son Su Qi adopted. Tang Wei''s eyes gradually deepened, as if he was looking at Su Yao. He watched Su Yao and Bo Yan make trouble. Bo Yan took a breath to coax him, "OK, don''t put LAN Qiqi''s words in your heart. She always talks straight. Don''t mind Su Yao is still silent. Bo Yan said, "well, go back. I won''t go out and play with LAN Qiqi." LAN Qiqi was stunned, and even Su Yao was a little surprised. He raised his head and finally changed his expression. "You''re right. I''ve had a drink. I really shouldn''t go out at night." Bo Yan''s tone slowed down, "so let''s go back." Blue seven seven one pulled thin Yan, "don''t, thin Yan, do you want to leave me alone, do you really want to become a good girl?"! It''s all agreed that we''ll go out to play tonight. Thanks for calling you a handsome little brother! " On hearing this, Bo Yan immediately laughed, "is it true or not? There are handsome guys. How handsome? " "Bo Yan, you are forgetful when you see color!" Blue seven seven grasps thin Yan''s arm, hear these contents of Su Yao also immediately roar, "go to what! If you have a handsome guy, go "What''s the matter? It''s human nature to pursue good-looking people. Of course I like to play with good-looking people. " Thin Yan is pulled by blue seven seven, say smilingly, "as expected tonight or go out to play? Besides, with LAN Qiqi, nothing will happen... " Su Yao was so angry that he really wanted to jump up and beat Bo Yan. He just thought that Bo Yan''s gentle expression was reflection. He took it seriously and thought that Bo Yan wanted to receive his heart! "Sure enough, going out to play is attractive to me." Bo Yan is very happy with her smile. She has a pair of grey green eyes of mixed blood. It''s like green agate with faint light in the dark. When she looks at Su Yao, she slowly hooks her lips. "Well, Yao Yao, I''m still early to get married. Maybe I won''t get married all my life, so you don''t have to worry about it." "Who''s worried about you getting married or not?" Su Yao immediately retorted quickly, "well, you like to play, don''t you! Then you go! Better not go home tonight! " Bo Yan was stunned. Su Yao was so angry that he turned pale that he left Bo Yan and walked out of the gate of the birthday party. There were only a few of them standing in the field. Tang Wei, who has been eavesdropping, is too lazy to stand in the corner. He comes out and takes a look at Bo Yan. "Do you want to go out tonight?" "It''s interesting to say that from your mouth." Thin Yan squints, "still want to tube me?" "You are the daughter of the Su family. You''d better pay attention to your every move and don''t let them lose face." "Ha ha." Bo Yan, like hearing a joke, said, "only people with incomplete life and personality will stick to others'' private life all day. How about catching a little bit and saying bad things about others to death. To use the so-called morality to suppress others is to make people kneel down and admit that they are wrong and should not do so. It''s a pity that we rule the country by law, not by morality. No matter how good a memorial archway we build for ourselves, we can only comfort ourselves that we are good people. In fact, how do I relate to them? It''s none of their business, of course. " Drink, speak boldly. Tang Wei changed his expression, his eyes seemed to be angry, "are you willing to say what you think?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1225 "The truth, the truth." Thin Yan took blue seven seven seven and looked back at Tang one eye. It was like a mockery, "I''ve always been telling the truth, and I''ve never lied." After a pause, Bo Yan is led away by LAN Qiqi, leaving behind a sentence, "only if you don''t treat yourself as a living and independent individual, will you constantly betray your heart, constantly control them or please others, and will lie desperately." She used to love him and never told a lie. She used to pay for him and would not defend herself. Her hypocrisy is just because of her inner enjoyment, but she has to pretend to be aggrieved - but in fact, she is also enjoying her hypocrisy. Thin Yan and blue seven seven on the blue car, Tang only saw blue Ming out to pick up his little niece. LAN Qiqi is the daughter of little moon. LAN Ming has no wife or children in her life. She loves the whole country and gives her whole life to the country. He now treats LAN Qiqi as his own daughter, and doesn''t seem to care whether he has inherited the family or not. Maybe some tasks are not handed down from generation to generation. The world has given more important missions to more important people. Until the car drove away, Xu Shengmin turned to look at Tang Wei, "how do I say?" Tang Weimei''s heart jumped, "what are you doing?" "Bo Yan will break away in person sooner or later." Xu Shengmin seems to see through everything, "personally break free from the cage that you once gave. She is constantly integrating her own personality, constantly re condensing. Although she didn''t come out completely two years later, why did she feel different? " Now thin Yan, give people the feeling is alive, alive, have their own independent emotions, there will be a variety of different ideas, will cry and laugh thin Yan. It''s quite different from the beautiful and delicate little girl who used to be dead like a doll. "She''s trying to reconcile with the past, to accept the fact that she was not loved." Xu Shengmin squinted mysteriously, "so sooner or later, she will be loved by more people." Tang Wei''s Adam''s apple moves up and down, and he still looks like he doesn''t care. However, he hears Xu Shengmin continue to say, "so if you want to be with her, you''d better change your way. Otherwise, without you, the next man may be better for Bo Yan. " Hearing this, Tang Wei''s expression suddenly changed, "another way - why should I be with her?" "Don''t you want to?" Four words directly hit Tang Wei''s soul. The man stood there in a daze, usually looking at the face of the evil in the past, but now it seems a little pale, he Don''t want to be with Bo Yan? She used to be oppressed and never used the word "equal love relationship" to describe her. Tang Wei took a deep breath, "are you forcing me to admit that I love Bo Yan in another way? " " ah. " This time, Xu Shengmin was embarrassed, "did you see it? It''s not easy to cheat... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei sneered, "I''ve heard that you majored in psychology in College for a long time. Now it seems that you want to play tricks on me?" "It''s not..." Xu Shengmin began to change the subject. He didn''t know whether he was guilty or something. "I was just on my way Seeing that you and Bo Yan are so bumpy, I want to help... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1226 Looking at Xu Shengmin''s eagerness to cover up and explain, Tang Wei sneered, "Oh, really? And I want to thank you? " Xu Shengmin curled his mouth, "you are a tough person. You care about thin face very much. Why don''t you tell her?" Tang Wei didn''t speak. He just gave Xu Shengmin a deep look in his eyes. Then he and his two slowly walked out of the door. Their backs made the waiters at the venue blush. "Do you seem to know everything? How about getting along with LAN Qiqi? " " blue seven seven? " Xu Shengmin with hear what frightening news like, "God, you really want my life, blue seven seven who ah, I dare not move the blue family." Tang Weile said, "then I''ll ask you another task tonight." Several question marks appeared on Xu Shengmin''s forehead, "brother, I''m not your little brother, OK? Even if I help Bo Yan, why do I have to pick up your task anytime and anywhere now? " Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed, and the face of the exquisite monster appeared a mysterious and treacherous, "look where they are going to play tonight." "How do I know?" Xu Shengmin''s face was speechless. "Well, do you want to follow me? You''re not a worm in Bo Yan''s stomach. How do you know where they''re going? " "I have plenty of means to know." When Tang Wei and Xu Shengmin walked to the parking lot and opened the car door, the man lifted his thin lips and made the world laugh, "don''t forget whose apprentice I am." The world''s first hacker r7cky''s close disciple! Twenty minutes later, Tang Wei directly located the signal on Bo Yan. Xu Shengmin opened his mouth wide and gaped, "you, are you breaking the law, are you? It''s too scary. I''m kidding. I can''t let my parents learn this way, or they will catch me where I open a house. " Tang Weile said, "what''s in your mind?" "How else can I be your friend?" Xu Shengmin did not feel that what was the big thing about Tang Wei Tucao, he should be scared. "Is it going to make complaints about them?" "It''s not all dark. It''s a little early with them now." Tang Wei turned and released the wheel. "Would you like to go home with me first? I''ll go out in a different suit. " "It''s a bit shameless. Do you want to dress up as a noble prince?" Xu Shengmin connected the Bluetooth on Tang Wei''s car and said, "go, I told my dad, I''ll sleep at your house tonight. Two days later, when Kurosawa came back from a business trip, we can meet again. " "You think about it day by day." Tang Wei started the car and said, "is there anything serious?" "What a good idea. I''m trying my best to help the Xu family inherit. Eh, shouldn''t a person like me be a filial son? It''s all for the family. " Xu Shengmin laughed, "why do you think I''m not serious?" It took Tang Wei 20 minutes to drive home. When he got off the bus, Tang Shi was cutting flowers at the door. Tang Wei came forward and said, "Mom, why are you still cutting flowers in the middle of the night? It''s time to go to sleep." "Isn''t it waiting for you to come back, eh?" Tang Shi laughed, "is it Shengmin? Do you want to come to Bo''s today? " Xu Shengmin''s face won the favor of the seven aunts and eight aunts. He went up to Tang Shi and said, "Auntie, I came here because I miss you." "That''s a good thing to say." Tang Wei rolled a white eye, "can coax a woman to be happy." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1227 "That''s the difference between you and me." Xu Shengmin didn''t care at all. He looked at Tang Wei with a smile. "Women need to be coaxed. You don''t want to say good things, and you have a bad face all day. No wonder people don''t look good when they see you now." "I''m good at pointing fingers at mulberry and cursing locust trees." Tang Wei put his hands on his chest and walked in to lie down with Tang Shi cutting flowers. "Mom, you''d better have a rest. Xu Shengmin and I will play by ourselves for a while and go out at night." "And going out?" Tang Shi was a little surprised Are you two coming back tonight? " "I should be back in the morning." Tang Wei went in and changed a car key. It seemed that he wanted to change the car. Xu Shengmin couldn''t help saying, "are you going to use a sports car to pick up girls now?" Tang Wei turned and looked at Xu Shengmin, "no, I''m going to change to a double door two seater sports car." Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "what do you mean?" Duo, how does he feel that Tang Wei doesn''t want to bring himself? Sure enough, Tang Wei smiles with a black smile in his eyes. "I may take Bo Yan with me, but it''s not your turn to sit." So it''s because of this that I deliberately changed to drive a two seater sports car! Xu Shengmin said goodbye to Tang Shi, then walked to Tang Wei''s sports car, where tut tut Tut, "actually want to drive this Pagani out? I''m not willing to let its wheels touch the ground, OK In order to take Boyan away from other men, it is necessary to have an overwhelming sports car to build momentum? Is that what Tang Wei thinks? Xu Shengmin looked at Tang only eye more, then opened the door, "no, I have to sit once today to experience Pagani. I''ll take a taxi at night. " Unexpectedly, Tang Wei said indifferently, "I didn''t plan to bring you back tonight." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wipe! Make friends carelessly! ****** twenty minutes later, a rather arrogant and terrifying Pagani appeared in front of the taxx bar. The reputation of this sports car may not be as good as that of Ferrari, but in the real sports car circles, its reputation has already surpassed that of this familiar car. In other words, high-end players disdain to buy Ferrari, which is well known and leads to bad streets. Instead, they will choose cars of higher grade and low reputation but with great strength. So when Tang Wei and Xu Shengmin came down, they immediately attracted countless onlookers. There''s even someone screaming around. "What''s the name of this car! Is it a Porsche? Or Rolls Royce? " "Are you a bumpkin? Is Porsche comparable to Rolls Royce? It''s not a grade at all. Well, it''s called Pagani! " Those who know make complaints about their sides. "I''ve seen it for a long time..." "Pagani, I can only see it several times in my lifetime..." Some people covered their mouths, but the surprised voice still couldn''t cover them, "my God, this man driving is so handsome..." Bo Yan is being pulled out of the bar by LAN Qiqi to breathe. She sees a group of people standing outside, like watching something. She squints her eyes and points to the crowd with drunkenness. "What''s the matter? Drink too much, fight? I got caught playing with things. " "I don''t know..." Blue seven seven cushion feet to see one eye, suddenly changed facial expression, pull thin Yan to return to walk, "want to die! It''s Tang Wei and Xu Shengmin! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1228 Hearing these two words of Tang Wei, Bo Yan''s expression suddenly changed. With LAN Qiqi''s eyes, she also saw the delicate face in the crowd. Tang Wei, it turns out that you are still able to attract everyone''s attention as always. It''s very different from the one who ran away. Tang Wei was born strong and aggressive, but she would only step back. With a self mocking smile in his heart, Bo Yan subconsciously stepped back a few steps, as if he was running away from someone. He turned around and pulled LAN Qiqi, "go back quickly, it''s really bad luck. If you come out and breathe, you can bump into them..." "It''s bigger than a star." Blue seven seven with thin Yan hurried back, they two are very thin, drill into the crowd, once was so many shadows to block. But at that moment, Tang Wei raised his head as if he had been induced. When he looked up, he seemed to notice that there was something in his sight. He once stopped in his face for a short time, and then disappeared. Leng Leng, Tang Wei''s eyes across a deep, and then pulled a Xu Shengmin, "come here!" "Why are you in such a hurry?" Xu Shengmin was caught by Tang Wei and staggered, "they can''t grow wings and fly..." "I feel it..." Tang Wei''s tone, which he didn''t realize, was a little hasty Just now, Bo Yan must be nearby... " "Your TM eyes are surveillance probes?" Xu Shengmin pointed to the position of his eyes, "where is the thin face? Can you feel it hundreds of meters away?" Don''t know why, Tang only can so affirmation is thin Yan. He didn''t know where his self-confidence came from. He was sure that Bo Yan was watching, but His heart beat fast. Tang Wei felt like he was in the stream of time. The next time he stepped in, he could go back to two years ago. Back two years ago, one minute before she entered the plane security checkpoint and planned to go abroad, she grabbed her hand hard - the torrent of memories in her brain suddenly stopped. Tang Wei is a whole person, follow behind Xu Shengmin almost bump into his back, "run for a while, stop for a while, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Wei doesn''t know what happened to him, but all of a sudden, he thinks about his back when Bo Yan left, right Is it like this? Recently, I don''t know who I''ve been fascinated by. I always think of Bo Yan uncontrollably. It''s as if he''s constantly lowering his bottom line and trying to understand her. Tang Wei''s expression was frightfully cold. His eyes were like ice. There was a little girl who was crazy about him on the side. Now she didn''t dare to say anything. Holding her breath, she passed by him. Xu Shengmin looked ahead and said, "I see it." Bo Yan was walking in a hurry, and she noticed that someone behind her seemed to be following her own pace. She quickened her pace. LAN Qiqi turned back and was surprised, "Xu Shengmin!" Xu Shengmin was shocked to see LAN Qiqi, "you How did you find out? " "What are you doing?" Since you can''t escape, you can just face it. Blue seven seven with thin Yan stopped, turned around and looked at the two men, "is it boring in the middle of the night, run to us to play?" "I''ll be bored in the middle of the night?" Xu Shengmin rolled his eyes, "if Tang Wei and I are bored, we can go out anytime and anywhere by phone, OK?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1229 "That''s a great thing to say?" Blue seven seven hands embrace in front of the chest, picked to pick eyebrow, "so since you side don''t lack a woman, so late come over again is what?"? Is it looking for Bo Yan? " This made Tang Wei''s expression slightly changed, but he didn''t say it, just responded indifferently, "what do we do, it''s nothing to do with you?" "It has nothing to do with me." After looking at the thin Yan who has been silent behind her, LAN Qiqi simply stopped in front of thin Yan, "but I think it''s like you''re looking at thin Yan, so you have to protect her. If you look for someone else, it has nothing to do with me. What do you like? " Xu Shengmin suddenly speechless, this blue seven seven is directly said dead. Tang Wei''s eyes look down, as if with endless cold. LAN Qiqi is a little frightened. She never thought that Tang Wei could look at her with such eyes without scruple. After all, the LAN family and the Bo family have always been good friends, and the children of the two families will never show up even if they can''t stand each other. But now, at this moment, Tang Wei''s eyes revealed hostility without any disguise. The hostility Who is the hostility to? Blue seven seven dare not think much, Tang Wei''s eyes have let her some dare not look directly at, she simply pulled a thin Yan, "forget it, lazy to say with you." Then he would go inside as if he had never seen them. Tang Wei and Xu Shengmin called them, "where are you going?" "Of course, we went back to find our friends..." Before the voice fell, a tall and thin figure came out. Tang Wei was still familiar with his face. When he was frowning, he saw the man''s face. It''s rongchu. Tang Wei is a little surprised. Rong Chu is also surprised. After the surprise, he comes forward and looks at Bo Yan. "I thought you were abducted by others for so long when I came out to breathe." "No Bo Yan shook his head. "It''s just Say hello on the way. " Others. Tang Wei and Xu Shengmin, in Bo Yan''s mouth, became the pronoun of "others". Thinking of something, Tang Wei narrowed his eyes slightly, "are you with him tonight?" "No?" Bo Yan didn''t even think about it. She had been silent all the time. Now that Tang Wei''s problem was so obvious, she didn''t hide it. "Seven seven seven called me out to play. I called Rong Chu along the way. What''s the matter? " What''s the matter? She asked him what was wrong with him in such a normal and calm way. Tang Wei subconsciously feels that his throat has an illusion of accelerated breathing. Watching Rong Chu approach Bo Yan, he doesn''t have a strange sense of distance. Instead, he looks after her like an old friend, which makes him feel uncomfortable. He couldn''t find a reason for his unhappiness. Maybe this woman used to please herself, but now There are other men, flattering her. Let him not get used to it. Thin Yan looking at Rong Chu, "go in, continue, I will blow the wind, now wine a little sober." "That''s fine. I''m afraid you''ll drink too much." Rongchu laughed, "everyone is still waiting for you on the card seat." "Then I''ll be punished for sneaking out." Bo Yan joked, "they won''t stare at me for a while, will they?" "Ha ha, let''s hope for our own happiness." Two people''s tone is very familiar, joking is not embarrassed, just so kind, stabbed Tang Wei''s eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1230 He didn''t express his emotion, but when he looked at Bo Yan and Rong Chu interacting, there was a lot of coldness in his eyes. Bo Yan followed Rong Chu without looking back, leaving LAN Qiqi and them standing. Xu Shengmin said, "great. Can Bo Yan and his predecessor get along so well?" "What do you want to say?" Blue seven seven hands in front of the chest, "want to say that can be good friends with the former girls are green tea whore white lotus and so on?" Xu Shengmin squinted, smiling casually, "I''m not saying that all women are green tea bitches, but all women have the potential to become green tea bitches. Just like all men have the potential to be scum men. " if we define human nature as evil at the beginning, we may be able to reduce a lot of unnecessary disappointment in the later stage. "No way. "Just hearing Xu Shengmin say so, LAN Qiqi shakes her head, as if determined to do something. She looks to Bo Yan''s direction," she has plenty of capital to become a green tea whore. You are right. " With good looks, high education, good figure and a quarter of mixed race genes, some of these girls have the strength to become the goddess pursued by men. "Maybe in my subconscious, I even want Bo Yan to become this kind of person." LAN Qiqi said, "but it''s impossible, thin Yan can''t become such a person, she is such a thin Yan." There is only such a thin face in the world. Tang Wei sneers and goes inside without taking care of LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin. They stand outside and look at each other. "Do you think I need to go in and stop Tang Wei?" LAN Qiqi threw the problem to Xu Shengmin, "because I feel his expression is very bad." "The most correct way is to go in and block it to avoid unnecessary friction." Xu Shengmin looked up and murmured, "but life Or not to live right, but to live free. " LAN Qiqi pauses, stops the pace of catching up, purses her lips, and looks at Xu Shengmin''s side face. "What you mean by freedom is that you are so uninhibited every day?" "None of your business?" Xu Shengmin stares at LAN Qiqi with a smile, "why do you like to meddle in other people''s private lives? I love how, also didn''t ask you to pay attention to me, really like to give yourself trouble, back to say I don''t worry. I don''t understand women. I don''t care if you go out with other men, do you? " For no reason, it became gunpowder. LAN Qiqi swallows back what she wants to say next. Maybe it''s the upsurge of drinking, or maybe the entertainment place is too confused. She doesn''t want her mood to change on such an occasion. Because this change, no matter which way to go, is fatal to her. ****** however, Xu Shengmin is right. Twenty minutes later, he heard shouts and other people fighting in the bar. He and LAN Qiqi changed their faces and ran to the place where they made the sound. Then he saw Tang Wei pulling Bo Yan out of the crowd. When someone came up behind him, the man turned and stopped Bo Yan, and then raised his leg and gave him a hard chop - "Crouching trough." Xu Shengmin directly took out his mobile phone, "no, call someone. Anyone who is so bold dares to fight against Tang Wei! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1231 Here Xu Shengmin is still on the phone, there Tang Wei has been surrounded by a group of people, and even some people drink too much, directly holding a bottle of wine to hit him on the head, "you don''t have eyes, do you? How dare you come to our card seats and rob women? Who are you Tang Wei didn''t speak. He just stared at the bottle that the other party had smashed. When the bottle was about to swing to his face, he stepped back a little. Then he leaned and held the man''s wrist. The next second he turned his fingers, he had already thrown the man to the ground! He kicked the bottle so hard that it flew to the corner of the wall and broke into pieces, which scared the people around him, together with Bo Yan behind him. "Are you crazy?" Bo Yan was obviously frightened, "don''t make a fuss, Tang Wei - they may have recognized the wrong person!" "Shut up." Tang Wei stares at Bo Yan with a kind of frightful eyes for a few seconds. In the pause of those seconds, time quickly retrogresses from behind Bo Yan at the speed of light years. She feels as if she is back two years ago. The man who can look at her with immortal eyes is back in Tang Wei''s body. Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi stood aside, and LAN Qiqi asked in a low voice, "we stand at the door for a few minutes What happened? " "I don''t know. If you listen to Bo Yan, someone should recognize the wrong person. Then you want to pull Bo Yan to them. Tang Wei sees it. Tang Wei pulls Bo Yan over with his hand, which probably arouses the anger of these people, and is chased all the way? " "Are you a detective? You..." LAN Qiqi is stunned and wants to step forward, but there are still a group of people around her. She is afraid that she will go out rashly, causing Bo Yan and Tang Wei to be distracted. She can only wait for their people to come and help with Xu Shengmin. However, they didn''t have time to react to the next thing, so they heard a scream - all the people who came out to see the play looked at the source of the scream one after another and found that Bo Yan was the one who screamed. "Yan Yan!" Blood, red blood! Blue seven seven think is thin Yan hurt, no matter three seven twenty-one first rushed up, Xu Shengmin urgent tut a, also had to go up to help, those people a look at each other and helpers, followed by angry, "well, it seems that your boy himself is also ready to fight, isn''t it?"! I tell you, today in 158 Datong square, I have not been afraid of anyone, want to play, just come Thin Yan''s face is very white, and Tang Wei stands in front of her, the left hand is pressing the arm of the right hand. Blood, from his clenched fingers, slowly oozed out. "Crazy!" Xu Shengmin yelled, "Tang Wei, be careful yourself!" "Nothing..." Tang Wei didn''t have time to say anything. The sound of the car''s brake came from outside. The motor turned and the dust was flying. People ran down the car and said, "what''s the matter?" "Mr. Ren Qiu..." Bo Yan was surprised. Xu Shengmin pulled Tang Wei back. "Ren Qiu''s family has something to do with it. Don''t make trouble today." "Looking for death..." Tang Wei looked at each other, lowered his voice, and rolled his killing intention from his throat. He said to Xu Shengmin, "they gave Bo Yan the wine that he had drunk!" At the beginning, Xu Shengmin just thought that the small friction was magnified by alcohol, but he didn''t expect such a serious thing. Then he changed his face, looked at the thin face on the side, and then he threw his hand, "TM, this is bullying, bullying to the top of his head! A bunch of animals www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1232 When Ren Qiu comes over, Xu Shengmin has already let go, and even looks directly into the crowd with Tang Wei. Bo Yan is pushed to Ren Qiu in the chaos, and Ren Qiu grabs her, "are you hurt?" "I''m fine..." Thin Yan obviously face also take panic, "Tang Wei and they fight up!" Ren Qiu was surprised to see that Xu Shengmin and Tang Wei had rushed in. The scene was extremely chaotic for a moment. Someone even took out their mobile phone to take a careful picture of their fighting. Ren Qiu looked left and right, "Tang Wei!" Tang Weihong looks back. Ren Qiu wants to pull forward. Xu Shengmin just catches up with the man. He punches a small man on the wall. Ren Qiu and Bo Yan shake. LAN Qiqi runs to them. "What are you doing standing there! Go and stay! Ren Qiu, protect Bo Yan When Tang Wei heard this, his whole body was shocked. He didn''t know what was going on. His mood was like a flood that had been turned on. Ren Qiu, protect Bo Yan! Two years ago, school violence, she was taken away in front of him. Two years later, the bar was restless, and she was still protected by others. No matter how many times, Tang Wei is always the villain, and he is too lazy to wash himself white. But since he doesn''t care whether he is a good man or not, why do he choose to rush out at this time? Tang Wei clenched his fingers. His throat seemed to be blocked by something. He was about to come out, but he was silent. Later, in the chaos, the police siren approached. It was Ren Qiu who took the time to report to the police. LAN Qiqi and he were protecting Bo Yan in the corner. Bo Yan felt that her head was heavy and her feet were light. She didn''t know why her hands and feet were numb. In this case, she had seen something. Teeth Involuntarily, he began to bite. LAN Qiqi protects her, but she doesn''t notice Bo Yan''s situation. She just sees the police rush down and hold down a group of people who make trouble. When they finally come to Tang Wei and Xu Shengmin, the police who come out to do things almost drop their chin on the ground - isn''t that Xu''s son and Bo''s son! What''s the matter? There are two Buddhas in the fight! A group of people went through all the procedures according to the system. When they got on the bus and went to the police station to take notes, Tang Wei looked back at Bo Yan, who was following the last police car. He was stunned. The expression on thin Yan''s face was not very good. Tang Wei lowered his eyes, bit his teeth subconsciously, and felt some pain in his teeth. Ren Qiu accompanies Bo Yan to get into the last car. Tang Wei is in front of them. The back door cuts off everything. The car that starts slowly takes them to the police station. ****** twenty minutes later, Tang Wei came out of the police station, wiping the wound on the back of his hand. Xu Shengmin gasped on the side, "you have to go to the hospital! Such a wound can''t be taken seriously! " "Nothing." Tang Wei took a deep breath, "Uncle Bai Yue will help me see it." "Are you talking about the jealousy of the seven sins before, Bai Yue?" Ren Qiu comes out behind them, and Bo Yan is still with him. Hearing the voice, Tang Wei stops and looks at Bo Yan. Look at those seconds, thin Yan don''t know why, unexpectedly conditionally disgusted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1233 It''s like being magnified countless times. She hated Tang Wei''s hand, his help and her need to be grateful to him. Sipping her lips, Bo Yan stood there, hesitated for a long time, or chose to say to Tang Wei, "I live outside tonight. If you have any injuries, take a good look. I''ll take a taxi first." It''s one of the few conversations they''ve had that is so peaceful. "I''ll see you off." Voice did not fall, the door rushed to rongchu, he came a little late, know these things happened, Bo Yan and others have been sent to the police station, now in a hurry to come, did not expect that things have ended, only to see Bo Yan and Tang Wei standing at the door of the police station. So Rong Chu ran to insert them. Tang Wei gives rongchu a cool look in his eyes. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin are in a daze on the side. Ren Qiu doesn''t make a move either. Everyone just sees Bo Yan taken away by rongchu without saying hello. "She I look very weak. " Blue seven seven murmurs, "seem to be frightened." Tang Wei did not speak, his eyes are still cold, he looked at the door for a long time, Xu Shengmin came forward to pull a, "you have to go to the hospital with me, this injury let your mother see, it is estimated that I have to be beaten." Tang only skin smile meat don''t smile, "my mother can''t so fussy." "Come on! You''re the only precious son in your mother''s life. If you bump around outside, you can''t go crazy! " Xu Shengmin pulls Tang Wei into the car, "I''ll take you to Uncle Bai Yue." LAN Qiqi watched Xu Shengmin get into the driver''s seat and knew that Tang Wei couldn''t drive like this, so he had to drive instead. She frowned, "you just left "Yes." Xu Shengmin looked at the back, "two seat sports car, you, let Ren Qiu send it back." "You..." LAN Qiqi''s eyes widened incredulously. "I came with Yan Yan before. She was scared. Rong Chu sent me away. Now I''m alone. Why don''t you let Ren Qiu send Tang Wei and leave me here alone?" "I''m not who you are." When Xu Shengmin said this, he didn''t procrastinate at all. "Can''t such a big man go home by himself? Bo Yan, have you drunk too much? " Blue seven seven breath did not come up, she has been arrogant and domineering Miss image, but looking at Xu Shengmin such a face does not care about their personal safety, she clenched her fingers, "well, Tang Wei is not your good brother, you quickly take Tang Wei to see a doctor, on this wound, later to the hospital, if healed, then how to do." "Lan Qiqi, can you talk?" Xu Shengmin patted the steering wheel, "princess is sick, you have to ask me to send you! Isn''t Ren Qiu here? Let him help you. You won''t die. There are so many things Finish saying a foot accelerator, in front of blue seven seven directly drift to drive away the car. LAN Qiqi was standing on the side of the road. The cold wind was blowing, and her drinking was dissipated. Only her empty body was cold. Someone came up behind her. It was Ren Qiu. "Get on the bus. I''ll see you off. There are so many things to do tonight. It''s estimated that Xu Shengmin is also anxious." Jenjura, open the door. LAN Qiqi lowered his head, "Ren Qiu, will you feel bad when you see Bo Yan picked up by others?" Ren Qiu''s hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1234 Hearing this, Ren Qiu turned his head and pushed his glasses. There was a strange light behind the lens. When he saw LAN Qiqi enter the car, he asked, "what kind of answer do you want to hear?" "You never open your feelings in front of Tang Wei or Bo Yan." LAN Qiqi took the initiative to fasten his seat belt, "but I always think you also like thin face, like that very much. So now that Bo Yan and Rong Chu are away, it''s not only Tang who is uncomfortable, but... " After lengthening the tone, LAN Qiqi turned his head and said, "how do you manage to hold back such emotions?" Tang Wei''s unfathomability is innate, but even with his inherent treachery, he will lose control in the face of things related to Bo Yan. But how can Ren Qiu be so indifferent, just like an old elder, taking care of him together with Tang Wei and Xu Shengmin? "People who can resist like this..." LAN Qiqi didn''t know who he was talking about In love, those who can hold back are great. She can''t do it. "I understand. Are you here to tell me It''s not easy these days. " Ren Qiu narrowed his eyes with a smile. "I''m not so ambitious about Bo Yan. Just look at her, but Tang Wei''s personality is different from mine. He wants to get, want to possess and monopolize, so he is bound by his own possessiveness. I see very clearly thin Yan does not belong to me, naturally also oneself let go of oneself. Not so many ideas. " "If you can let yourself go..." Blue seven seven swallowed to swallow saliva, "will be like this now?" "Yes, so you." As Ren Qiu drove her to LAN''s house, she asked, "who do you like? Don''t be thin Then she''s really a man and woman fan. " "Ha ha ha." LAN Qiqi knows that Ren Qiu is making her laugh on purpose. She feels sad when she smiles. Her feelings It''s probably a secret that can never be told. Because the moment you open your mouth, you may have lost. That night Ren Qiu sent LAN Qiqi home. LAN Qiqi said, "will you wait to see Bo Yan?" "No, today Bo Yan has rongchu around him, so I won''t disturb him." "Is this your top spare?" "How can I be responsible for myself, self-respect and self love? Don''t be shy to please others?" Ren Qiu waved the key in his hand and started the car to leave. "Remember, don''t be a lick dog. If you really can''t help it, you can pursue it, but don''t lose yourself, move yourself, or move others. " "You really look like a veteran cadre." Blue seven seven turn round, "I know, good night." Turning around for a moment, the sound of the car starting came from behind, but what she didn''t see was that in the dark, Ren Qiu''s eyes gradually, gradually rose a heavy fog. ****** the wound on Tang Wei''s arm didn''t have to be stitched, but after all, it was painted. Bai Yue wrapped it tightly with gauze and said, "young man, you are young and energetic. Do you like fighting very much?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Weimei''s heart beat. "Just write a report, don''t worry about so much." "Hey, young man, he''s very hot tempered." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1235 Seeing Tang Wei''s impatient expression, Bai Yue was happy. He wrote a list for him and gave him some medicine. "OK, you can go home to sleep." Unexpectedly, Tang Wei said, "no way." Bai Yue and Xu Shengmin, who were yawning and about to fall asleep, were all surprised. "It''s not over yet? Are you going to find someone else to beat the beaten part back? " If Tang Wei didn''t speak, he didn''t admit it or deny it. "Too much revenge." Bai Yue shook his head and said, "it''s time to fight back. What''s more, you are also angry. Those people were scared when they heard that you were Tang Wei. Is it necessary to call back? " That''s right. When those people coaxed into the bureau to make a record, they said to Tang Wei, "people here won''t let you go. You''re dead!" Then, when he learned Tang Wei''s true identity, he turned pale and shook his head as if he could not believe it? Really? He, he He''s the youngest of the Bo family The word "Bo family", no matter in Haicheng or Baicheng, is a great name. Both Bo Ye in the beginning and Tang Wei, who is now in the town, have a business mind and decisive means that ordinary people can''t compare with. The inheritance of father and son in Chengfu is almost better than blue. But Tang Weiping was also very low-key. We all know him, but we don''t often see him. This time, these people are kicking the iron plate. I didn''t expect that Tang Wei would attack them. What''s more, they accidentally stabbed Tang Wei''s arm with a bottle of wine. After that, I''m afraid it''s hard to get along in the circle. When they were pulled in, Tang Wei looked indifferent and his arms were still bleeding, but his expression seemed to be unharmed and there was no trace of pain. This is what he is like. From childhood, most of them are cold faced, even if they are hurt. Tang Wei seldom gets hurt. Maybe because he is hurt, he can''t express it. So subconsciously, everyone thinks that he is seldom hurt. This expression has continued until now - when Bai Yue bandaged Tang Wei''s wound and said that he wanted to have an early rest, Tang Wei''s expression finally changed. He said, "Xu Shengmin, take a taxi yourself." Xu Shengmin was just dozing off. Now he was awake. He looked at Tang Wei''s face incredulously and asked in a high voice, "what did you say?" "Take a taxi." Tang Wei''s voice is still indifferent, "just now you drove my car with me." "You, ye, Zhi, Dao, ah." Xu Shengmin gritted his teeth and said, "since I drove you here, of course I drove you back. You''re too ruthless. I''ll send you to bandage it. When it''s finished, you call me to take a taxi? Tang Wei, you scum "It''s like I cheated your feelings..." Tang Wei frowned, delicate face showed a little impatience, "anyway, didn''t you just treat LAN Qiqi like this? It''s just that I treat you like this now. " Xu Shengmin was Tang Wei''s words, don''t know why, suddenly thought of being rejected directly, led to a person was left in the bar at the door of the blue seven seven. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1236 Before she left, she grabbed the door and asked him, "you don''t care about me?" At that time, Xu Shengmin said that he couldn''t take a taxi to go back. There was Ren Qiu to send her. The princess should not be too ill. Xu Shengmin went through the scene again in his mind. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. When he recalled it again, he seemed to see a little wronged look in LAN Qiqi''s eyes? No way This lady of the blue family should not be aggrieved. Even though she is pretty, she is good-looking and has an impressive background. There are not too many men around her. She is the one who is flattered in the palm of her hand. There is no such thing as being aggrieved. "I''m learning from you, aren''t I?" Tang Wei narrowed his eyes with a smile. So Xu Shengmin''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. After pulling his thoughts back, he didn''t know what to say for a while. After a while, he said, "the good don''t learn, the bad don''t learn..." "I''ll go back first, uncle Bai Yue. Thank you today. When can I come to review?" Tang Weisi doesn''t care about Xu Shengmin''s crazy appearance there. She hooks her lips and looks very dark. Bai Yue understands that Tang Wei doesn''t feel guilty at all. He leaves Xu Shengmin alone and is very comfortable and willing. He can just stop Xu Shengmin. This little bastard is worse than his father Boye''s character! Tang Wei went out, Xu Shengmin stood there, probably can''t believe that he was left behind, but the sound of the sports car from the door made him suddenly awake - scum! He was really left behind by Tang Weili! Xu Shengmin turned his head and looked at Bai Yue. The man with white hair was more beautiful than the woman. He said, "look, I''m useless. If you don''t have a place to go, you can sleep here tonight." "Don''t..." Xu Shengmin hugged himself, "is your sexual orientation normal? I''m so handsome that I''m afraid you''ll do anything to me. " "Go away! Little heartless thing Bai Yue was so angry that his beautiful face was a bit murderous. "I only have Jiangling in my eyes, just you. I can''t see it!" "Oh, yes, yes!" Xu Shengmin took out his mobile phone to take a taxi. "I can''t insert the pure feelings between you. I''ll take a taxi home later." "Remember to close the door when you go back. Don''t disturb me to do the experiment in the middle of the night." With a flick of her hair, Bai Yue went up the stairs in a natural and unrestrained manner. Looking left and right, Xu Shengmin felt that he was the worst today. I did my best, but I couldn''t please you anywhere ***** Bo Yan is sent to a hotel by rongchu. At the door of the hotel, Rong Chu said, "is it OK to live alone? If you don''t go back tonight, won''t uncle Suqi say anything? " "I''ve grown up, and my dad probably won''t say anything." Bo Yan smiles and trims her hair. Her tone of voice is a little flimsy - in fact, she pretends to be calm even when she smiles, "but I''m afraid I''ll be annoyed by my brother, so I might as well live outside and go back the next day." "Your brother Su Yao really..." Thinking of something in general, Rong Chu thought Su Yao was more difficult, so he tut said, "OK, I''ll pick you up tomorrow in the daytime and talk about you --" Rong Chu hesitated and realized that Bo Yan''s state was strange. The man was very anxious. He looked at her face and said, "why is her face so Not good-looking? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1237 "I..." Bo Yan stepped back two steps, his voice trembled, "I may have contacted so many people for the first time, fighting..." "Scared." Rong Chu stepped forward and touched Bo Yan''s hair. "Well, I find it too untimely. It won''t happen next time..." "Well, fortunately, everyone is OK now, it''s the best. I want to have an early rest. Be careful on your way back. " Thin Yan this words is to drive a person, Rong Chu understand her words for she is frightened, want to oneself a good rest for a while, also don''t think much, lightly hugged thin Yan at the door of the room for a while, closed the door and turned away. At the moment when she closed the door, Bo Yan couldn''t support herself. Her legs softened and she knelt on the carpet holding the door. She stretched out her hand on the wall and grabbed the collar of her chest. She gasped. Hot I feel numb again Bo Yan, who had never experienced such a feeling, was suddenly defeated by the medicine from deep in her body. She fell to the ground dizzily and powerlessly supported her already soft body and wanted to stand up - but she couldn''t. I can''t stand up. Why didn''t such a situation suddenly appear at the beginning, instead, this kind of feeling is slowly pouring up? Slowly, little by little, all her thoughts were slowly broken down. It was more violent than using it all at once. She thought she could bear it, and later it became more and more unbearable - so the spiritual suffering was not a type. Bo Yan took a deep breath. He felt that his heart beat faster. The sound of blood vessel agitation came from his ear, like someone urging something to happen quickly. with all her strength, she staggered to her feet, trying to grasp something to transfer her strength. However, the blanket of the hotel was so soft that she felt like she was falling into the abyss every step of the way. The soft but endless hell pulled her body, and her whole body was surrounded by numbness, gradually losing other senses. But gradually Another layer of feeling gradually floated up. Bo Yan feels that her vision has begun to blur, and her blood seems to be flowing in her body, gradually burning, as if to burn all her reason. No This is basically She was drugged. She was drugged. She broke all her defenses bit by bit, making her unprepared Bo Yan struggled to go to the bathroom, but in the middle of the walk, her legs trembled, and she could no longer walk. The whole person felt dizzy, and then she began to feel a burning pain in her throat. "No..." Bo Yan just wanted to talk, the door of the hotel was suddenly pushed from the outside. She was surprised. In the hot field of vision, someone in a black sweater approached her and pinched her chin. Touch the cold finger belly, thin face all over the hair inverted. "You..." In the hazy field of vision, a pair of cold and dark eyes told her that she was being watched by a wild animal. Her last sense of vigilance urged her to wake up quickly, but prove futile. "Has Rong Chu ever seen this picture?" Without any pity, Tang Wei directly dragged thin Yan from the blanket to the bed inside, "or are you waiting for him to come back to you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1238 Bo Yan didn''t know that Tang Wei would break into her room at this time, but at this moment her brain has lost the ability of self thinking, and all the development makes her at a loss. She gasps, like a drowning fish, "why do you..." "You want to know why I came in, don''t you?" There is no extra expression on Tang Wei''s face. When he looks at Bo Yan, it''s like looking at a stranger. However, it''s clear that when his eyes are cold enough, Bo Yan will feel that there is a fire in his eyes, which is frozen like ice for thousands of years. It can burn her to ashes. "This hotel was acquired by Bo family just last month." Tang Wei laughed, but there was no smile in his eyes. "I hardly need to move my finger to check your information." The implication is that this time Bo Yan is just a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. He inadvertently chose the hotel which was acquired by Bo''s family, which leads to the fact that Tang can only come to the door so unscrupulously. This is the hotel under his name after all. Where can''t he enter? If he is cruel, he can drive Bo Yan out of here! Bo Yan doesn''t speak, but her disordered breathing has exposed her gradually out of control. Tang Wei presses her straight into the quilt, and the soft cloth surrounds her, isolating all the sight. In the white light, she was like a trapped beast stripped of all her armor, and she sobbed feebly. "From the moment we got into the police station? Pretend it''s nothing. Pretend you want to go as fast as you can. " Tang Wei holds Bo Yan''s back and touches her shivering spine, which is like getting a satisfactory answer - what he wants is Bo Yan''s fear. "You should be afraid of me." Like a demon whispering, he leaned over Bo Yan''s ear, and the language turned into a sharp blade, stabbing into Bo Yan''s heart one by one. She heard the man she had loved for so many years, saying word by word, "Bo Yan, it''s not that we have to entangle, it''s that you can''t do without me. No way. " No one can give Bo Yan the pleasure of being abused like this. When those wounds gradually healed, she would miss them madly. I miss the pain. Life is destroyed in a mess of them, the pain as love, and addiction. He looks like a healthy normal person, even has a strong identity and special background, but the more so The more so, in the night, those unspeakable desires, the more entrenched and solidified. Thin Yan finally closed her eyes in despair, and her whole body trembled to meet all that Tang Wei wanted to do next. Pain, plunder, blood boiling deep in her body, she panted, letting all consciousness gradually turn to ashes. Admit it. She wants to be controlled, and she''s going crazy. Want to be blackmailed, want to endure for whom, she forced herself to stop all this, but found that after stopping, she could not find the meaning to prove herself. Bo Yan feels that she has been destroyed for a long time. From the moment she was occupied by Tang Wei two years ago, she found that she might have been ready to face these things. She can''t quit. A life that is not needed by others is born as a tool. If it can be used and hated by others, it can be regarded as the meaning of living. In order to get rid of such a bad habit, she clenched her teeth and wanted to start a new life. As long as Tang Wei touched it lightly, it was all broken. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1239 This night is like a storm. When Bo Yan wakes up, she feels sore. She hisses and wakes up Tang Wei. When the man opens his eyes, the dark and deep pupil quickly locks her face. Bo Yan didn''t come back. He was still in a trance. Seeing Tang Wei by his side, he felt a little incredible. My God What did they do last night? She took a deep breath and murmured, "why didn''t you go?" Tang Wei gets up and the quilt falls from him. There is no emotion in his eyes. He just puts on his clothes as usual and jumps out of bed. He throws a slender shadow against his tall and thin appearance. Thin Yan is stunned. "Why, is that the expression that I''m responsible for you?" Tang Wei''s speech was ironic, as if everything that happened last night was just a joke for him. Just sleeping. Don''t take it seriously. But Bo Yan in the face of Tang Wei''s attitude, a huge sense of fall suddenly hit, she clenched the quilt, deliberately let himself not the slightest waves, "I am to thank you, you did not realize that I was drugged, last night I may be doomed." "Thank you. I don''t care." Tang Wei bent down, and the face of the exquisite demon was cold. He held Bo Yan''s chin, as if he was controlling a toy of his own. "Since you know how many kilos you have, don''t provoke other men. You''re not going to be able to stir it up. " His implication is that Bo Yan was picked up by Rong Chu before. They were so close to each other last night, but in a flash, the truth was like a basin of cold water. Bo Yan thought that she was too easy to be stupid. Self mocking smile, she unexpectedly did not refute, but follow Tang Wei''s words down. "Yes, you are right. I''m too clear about my weight. " Looking up at Tang Wei, Bo Yan said softly, "maybe for some people, only when I really disappear can he feel better." Two years ago, they had a fierce quarrel. At that time, Tang Wei said to Bo Yan word by word, "just disappear from my world. Nothing will happen. " She didn''t have to be mean, and he was happy. But now, she ran away and escaped from his world. Why did Tang Wei catch her again, which affected her dirty and unspeakable thoughts in the past? "Are you talking to me on purpose?" Tang Wei is aware of Bo Yan''s resistance under the pretence of weakness. She hooks her lips in a good mood. Occasionally, she opens her teeth and claws, but she can''t get rid of her appearance. It''s so interesting. The self struggle of the weak, in the eyes of the strong, is just a kind of pleasing. So he knows that Bo Yan is trying to get rid of the past that likes to be hated and abused himself, but also to wake up her bad habits in the heart. He wants to pull her into his abyss. Don''t go, don''t run, don''t be captured by another man. Thin Yan Zheng Zheng ground looking at Tang Wei, feel whole body chilly. His mind was in a mess. Tang Wei quickly put on all his clothes when he was in a daze. He stood there dressed like nothing had happened. Only she was naked. It''s just her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1240 How many times has this happened? Every time when he was so well-dressed, Bo Yan always looked like a complete failure. It seems that in front of him, Bo Yan always loses. She didn''t speak, but her trembling shoulder exposed her vulnerability. Tang Wei caught all this in his eyes. He didn''t know why his heart hurt a little. After he pressed down the feeling, he kept a cold and indifferent appearance. Finally, he slammed the door and left, and everything went to zero in the loud noise of slamming the door. Bo Yan was staring at the door for a long time. When he came back to himself, he knew what he had done. The whole person seemed to have been emptied of his soul. He was dazed at the door until the silent tears fell one by one. How many times to repeat When she is forced to fall in love with a person''s life in such a coerced day, how far can she be tortured before she is willing to give up? What is she going to do To not love him? Bo Yan didn''t speak. After a long time, there was a knock at the door. She didn''t take care of it, and the sound stopped. Then someone pushed the door in from the outside. "Are you all right?" The one who came in was Rong Chu. Seeing that Bo Yan was shivering in the quilt, he suddenly changed his face. "What''s the matter! I thought you were taking a bath when no one responded for so long... " Bo Yan saw Rong Chu, red eyes, "yesterday Tang Wei came to see me She frankly and humbly finished this sentence, the next content, don''t think, rongchu probably understand. As he stood there, his face turned white. Looking at thin Yan, who was so small and thin, and shrinking in the quilt, his heart swelled with nameless fire. He came forward, "Tang Wei? Is he - " thin face choking. She couldn''t help it. In the past two years, she tried her best to pretend to be strong and indifferent. No matter what it was, she could afford to put it down. Now, at this moment, it finally fell apart. She''s still that coward. Nothing has changed, Tang only appeared, so easily, let everything back to the origin. She''s scared. She''s scared to death. She''s afraid that she''ll fall into Tang Wei''s abyss again. She''s afraid that her demons won''t heal completely. She''s even more afraid In the future, it will be as dark as it was two years ago. It''s like two years after she came back from all kinds of hardships, nothing happened. Rongchu clenched his fingers. For a moment, he didn''t know how to comfort Bo Yan. The man stood in the same place and finally chose to quit first. "That I''ll wait for you to clean up at the door. I''ll check out later. Do you want to Going to the movies together? " He wants to help ease the shadow of Bo Yan. But Bo Yan shook his head, "it''s OK, I''ll go back alone." "If you go back to this state now, Su Qi may have to ask questions again." Rongchu frowned, "I''ll send you back in the evening. In the afternoon, you can relax, go shopping and eat desserts." Bo Yan didn''t speak. ****** in the long corridor of the hotel, after watching rongchu walk into the elevator, Tang Wei emerges from the shadow with a layer of cold frost on his eyebrows. Where did he go? In the past, someone called out the monitoring, and saw the scene of rongchu knocking at the door of Boyan hotel. Then, no one came to open the door - he took out a room card he had left and pushed the door in. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1241 He never thought that he would see such a scene, where Bo Yan was, rongchu could easily enter, even without the slightest refuge. So between them Between them Tang Wei is afraid to think about it. He doesn''t know why While helping to adjust the surveillance video, the attendant saw the gloomy face of Tang Wei and thought that he had made a mistake. He carefully asked Tang Wei, "Tang Shao, where did I do wrong Answer her is Tang Wei Yu hair cold eyes, in the moment he raised his head, like a knife stabbed over, she immediately lowered her head, closed her mouth, heart has been shivering. What''s going on? Why does Tang Shao see this picture Is it the protagonist in the picture that makes Tang Shao so angry? Tang Wei''s eyes can almost kill people. He unconsciously clenched his fingers and then said to the waiter, "don''t tell anyone I''ve been here." "I see, Tang Shao." How dare you think about it? Looking at Tang Wei''s back, he walked straight away. Then he took a deep breath. She was a little curious. Who exactly lived in this room would make Tang Shao''s mood fluctuate So intense? When Tang Wei goes out, he sees Lin CI waiting for him outside in his car. He goes up and shouts, "Uncle Lin CI." "How did you think of it today Come to me? " Lin CI has been with Bo Ye for several years, and now he is doing well. Tang Wei always respects this man, not only because Lin CI is Bo Ye''s first special assistant, but also because Lin CI spared no effort to help when his mother Tang Shi had an accident. Tang Wei pursed his lips. "When I was thin, I was How did you get to my father? " "Do you want to know something about Bo Yan from me?" Lin CI snuffed out his cigarette, then helped Tang Wei open the door, "what''s the matter? I never asked about Bo Yan before, but today I asked about Bo Yan? " "After she came back, the whole person changed a lot." After a period of silence, Tang Weicai said, "I really want to know how Bo Yan''s mother treated her when she was not with my father." "Do you have to guess? You can see it by looking at it. " Lin CI turned the steering wheel. "At that time, none of us liked Bo Yan. Bo Yan was not loved in Anmi, and naturally he didn''t have a good face here. He belonged to the kind of children who were disgusted everywhere." It''s disgusting everywhere. Don''t know why, this sentence let Tang Wei''s heart dull pain up. He knew that they hated tranquility to the bone at that time, so they also hated Boyan. This kind of disgust was not put down until a long time later because Tang poetry looked up to Boyan. So what Bo Yan had gone through What day is it? He suddenly understood why the young Boyan would always follow him, because she had never been really loved. She could only please and lower her posture to get a slightly better face. But I didn''t think that the more like this, the more people look down on it. So she looked down on herself. Only in this way can we create such a contradictory and thin face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1242 Lin Ci was driving in front of him, and he noticed Tang Wei''s silence. Through the rearview mirror, he saw Tang Wei looking out of the window with his face sideways. When he looked sideways, the thin night of his youth was very similar. Only with a little more tenderness in his eyes and brows of Tang poetry, he had a sense of evil that made his gender ambiguous. Lin CI thinks that people like Tang Wei should be liked by little girls, but he never thinks about it. He is still entangled with Bo Yan. When will this generation stop paying its debts? The car is getting closer to Bo''s house. As Tang Wei gets off the car, Lin CI helps him open the door. "Thank you, uncle Lin ci..." "You''re welcome." Lin CI smiles mildly, then looks at Tang Wei entering the door, then sighs, turns around and sends a message to Bo Ye. After Tang Wei closes the door, Lin CI leans by the car and hesitates to take care of it. If something happens in the future, it may be too late to stop him. After all, Tang Wei is a poor night whose child''s mind is inherited. No one knows how cruel he was then. When he met Tang Shi, he was kind. Late at night, Bo Ye receives a message from Lin CI. Then the man stares at the words for a long time until the light of the mobile phone goes out. He holds the mobile phone in the palm of his hand, and then stands up to the window. The dark night was so quiet that no one seemed to exist. ****** when Bo Yan came home that night, she was stopped by Su Qi. She was a little surprised, looking at Su Qi gave her a document, and then he said, "come directly to work in our company in two days, Yao Yao still needs to study, if you are free, you can come first." "But Dad." Bo Yan said, "my position Will it... " "No, you start with the general plan." Su Qi''s expression has no origin of serious, frowning at Bo Yan, "Bo Yan, I ask you one thing, if you meet Tang Wei in the future business activities, what will you do?" Bo Yan is surprised that he is suddenly asked this way. She pursed her lips. "Dad You are. Do you know anything? " "I don''t want you to suffer, so I''ll be straight." Su Qi took a deep breath, "if you and Tang Wei like each other, well, Bo Ye and I won''t stop, but if you and Tang Wei don''t like each other - as long as they don''t like each other, I won''t allow you to have any other development with him." Any other development. "Dad..." Hearing this, Bo Yan pursed her lips, "I No, Tang Wei and I can''t. You believe me "I need to send you to confinement training for half a month. In this half a month, no one can contact you except your guardian, that is, me, completely cut off from the outside world. Can you accept it?" Su Qi looks into Bo Yan''s eyes. She is his daughter. He always believes that there must be a strong belief in Bo Yan''s heart, and it is impossible to be bullied all the time. Bo Yan understands Su Qi''s words. He''s going to be disconnected from the outside world for half a month, and he doesn''t know if LAN Qiqi will worry After thinking of her own life and the promise she made with Su Qi, Bo Yan clenched her teeth and said - "I can be my dad." At the same time, Bo Ye is at home - "wait a minute..." Tang Wei pushes away the computer chair. He opened his eyes incredulously. "I We can''t track Bo Yan''s signal... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1243 This is an unexpected situation for Tang Wei. Although he didn''t say it before, he always knew that Bo Yan''s news was firmly in his hand, but now He lost the news of Bo Yan. Tang Wei thinks that his tracking technology is the best in the world. There should be few people who can intercept his tracking. Now that Bo Yan''s information has disappeared, there are only two possibilities. One is that he had some technical problems, which led to the failure of the program. Another is that someone is intercepting his positioning of Boyan artificially. Tang Wei frowned and thought about the people he could think of. Finally, he called r7cky. Luo fan and Qi mo were still sleeping because they played games all night before. When they were awakened by Tang''s only phone call, Qi Mo''s voice was still hoarse, "hello? Apprentice, what are you doing... " "Are you intercepting me?" Tang Wei''s expression was not very good, so he said frankly, "intercept me to track Bo Yan''s program..." "Are you still tracking Bo Yan?" Qi Mo was just like hearing some terrible news. All of a sudden, his sleepiness disappeared. He sat up from the bed and said, "are you crazy! It''s not that kind of pervert! " Tang Weimei, who was described as "abnormal" by his master, beat his heart and said incredulously, "isn''t it you?" "I''m full to hold you? It''s hard work. It''s not a rookie to intercept. It''s too hard to intercept your task. I won''t do it if I have no money. " Qi Mo said very casually, "but I can also help you back track, why do you suddenly ask me this?" "So..." Tang Wei Dun, "thin Yan is lost?" Apart from Qi Mo, there are few hackers who can do this. Tang Wei grabs his mobile phone and says to Qi Mo, "master, I''ll contact you later. I''ll confirm one thing first..." "Hey, wait a minute, smelly boy. The wind is the rain. What happened to you and Bo Yan?" But before the voice fell, Tang Wei hung up. Qi Mo grabs the mobile phone in a daze, and Luo fan, who is still sleepy, sits up. "What''s the matter, Tang Wei is so bold..." Qi Mo suddenly thought of something. He looked at Luo fan and said, "who else do you think is better than me?" "Tang Wei Bai." Qi Mo''s eyes straight down, "that''s right, that this thing, is artificial." There is another great hacker God, who was ignored by him and Tang Wei at the same time. "I think it''s better for me not to interfere If something happens, I can''t guarantee anything... " Qi Mo got up and put on his coat. "Let''s go and find Bai Yue with me. He should know something." Luofan confused, looking at his good partner, "ah?" Is it What''s new about the seven sins behind it? ******* "not me." It was the first time that rongchu and Tang Wei had such a direct face-to-face dialogue. In Tang Wei''s eyes, there is an irresistible intention to kill, "where''s the thin face?" "I''m looking for her, too." Rong Chu''s voice is also very bad, "just want to ask you, is she locked in where!" "Me?" Tang Wei is like hearing a joke, "who else can you have? I''ll keep her in custody? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1244 "No, who else can you have?" Rong Chu sneered, "Bo Yan has always been very friendly abroad, and no one is particularly upset with her. Only when she is at home, she will see you as if she were honest with a cat. " Tang Wei was choked by Rong Chu''s words, and then he clenched his finger," do you mean that, or do I deliberately hide Bo Yan, and now I''ll ask you? " Rong Chu didn''t speak. Tang Wei was also silent. After a long time, they spent a lot of effort to let themselves believe that the other side is also true, lost the thin Yan news. Where''s Bo Yan? Tang Wei never thought that one day he would want to find the direction of Bo Yan through Rong Chu. Naturally, for Rong Chu, he never thought of such a day. "In that case..." Tang Wei pulled out his chair and stood up directly. "Then I don''t have to waste any more time with you." Rongchu saw the cold meaning on Tang Wei''s face, subconsciously said, "stop." Tang Wei''s eyes were bright and full of sarcasm, "are you telling me?" "I know you must not be more comfortable than me now." Like a declaration of war, rongchu also stood up with Tang Wei. When they approached each other with their eyes, they both saw the expression like a beast in each other''s eyes. "But I won''t give you my face easily. If there is any news about Bo Yan - no matter what method is used, I will find Bo Yan first. " Rong Chu stares at Tang Wei''s eyes, "you can''t learn to respect at all. Bo Yan will only suffer when he is by your side." "Who are you?" Tang Weiming knew it was a provocation, but he couldn''t help but get angry. "I don''t have time to waste my strength here with you." "I''m her ex boyfriend. Who are you?" Rongchu went on, word for word straight to the key of Tang Wei, "you - even have not had a thin face, right? Let alone fall in love with Bo Yan. " Love these three words let Tang Wei''s pupil shrink, and then the man turned, on rongchu provocative eyes, his tone is cold, seems to be stained with endless killing, "is it? If she really loves you, why do you become an ex boyfriend again? Well Rong Chu''s expression was stiff. Because there is always a person in Bo Yan''s heart. It''s him, Tang Wei. Tang Wei finally doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Rong Chu any more. He turns around and leaves the place where they are supposed to meet. The man''s pace is so fast that it seems that there is a fierce beast behind him. Tang Wei, who got into the car, slapped the steering wheel hard. It''s been a whole day since I lost Bo Yan Does he really want to go directly to the door of the Su family to ask? But if asked, does not mean that he has been following Bo Yan''s news? Biting his teeth, Tang Wei still chooses to step on the accelerator and head for the Su family. At this moment, Su Qi is sitting in the living room in Su''s mansion, looking out from a distance, as if a sports car had been put in from the gate. He squints. It''s Tang Wei. Standing up, Su Qi came to Su''s door and saw Tang Wei get out of the car, still panting. He said, "Uncle Su Qi, Bo Yan recently --" "she was sent to closed training by me." Su Qi opens his mouth to make Tang Wei feel at ease for a while, but then he thinks, no, why should he suddenly send him to training? "She''s not too young. It''s time for her to get married by training her posture and temperament for a period of time." Su Qi''s expression is very flat, as if there is no future. Tang Wei''s marriage is a shock?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1245 He thought about countless possibilities, but he didn''t expect that Bo Yan was sent out for training by Su Qi. The purpose of training is for Bo Yan to become a real, qualified so-called lady from a big family, a true daughter of the Su family, and then get married with other men. Is marriage really that important? Tang Wei looks at Su Qi. He always loves his daughter. Why does he suddenly send Bo Yan out? Tang Wei''s expression was naturally caught in Su Qi''s eyes. He was silent for a long time and sighed, "Wei Wei, in your eyes, what kind of person is Xiao Yan?" He was suddenly asked this question, and Tang was stunned. Then he said, "Uncle Suqi, I..." "Bo Yan chose to go. I don''t know what happened to you. It''s just the past. It''s the past." It''s gone. It''s gone. Su Qi must know what, will so insinuate Tang Wei, all this is thin Yan''s own choice. Tang Wei said nothing. Su Qi said, "but it''s dangerous for you to come out in the middle of the night. You''d better go back early." It''s going to be a rush. For the first time, Tang Wei felt that there was a sense of alienation between him and the Su family. It would not have been like this before. The Su family used to come and go freely, just like going back to his own home. His breath slowly accelerated, "Uncle Su Fang is inconvenient to tell me where Bo Yan is now training?" "I tell you, you can''t get in either." Su Qi looked at Tang Wei''s face, "Ye''s special training base, no one can easily enter." Ye Jingtang''s home? Ye Jingtang in the center? Su Qi in the end is under the cruel, directly send Bo Yan to such a cruel place special training! Tang Wei clenched his teeth and could only say thank you. When he turned around and left, he suddenly felt a sense of frustration, followed by an indescribable pain that his heart was slowly tearing away. This kind of pain is not deep, but it is fine and dull, slowly, little by little into his body. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. Maybe he could get the answer if he thought about it carefully, but Tang Wei refused to think about it. As the night deepened, Tang Wei drove his sports car over the viaduct. Like a meteor, the acceleration disappeared in a flash. Thin face, thin face. The name flowed back to the place where his heart was dullest. Then Tang Wei stepped on the accelerator and held the steering wheel harder. Marriage Is it? He would like to see Who dares to marry the Su family! ****** "are you homesick?" In such a large training field, Bo Yan was wearing a Taoist suit, holding a big knife in his hand, gasping for breath, staring at the stake in front of him, and the next second he waved away. "It''s too light!" "You''ve distracted me by talking to me." Bo Yan took off her headgear, took a breath, and put the sword away. "Ye Xiao, I''ve just started kendo." "Speak with emphasis." Opposite the young tall man, holding his hands in front of his chest, a face of indifference looking at thin Yan came, "rest for ten minutes, the next game will start immediately." "I''m so tired." "You are not qualified to call me tired." Ye Xiao''s face did not change, "this is the Ye family''s Taoist temple. Your father sent you in, and he sent you to sharpen." "Sharpening doesn''t mean suffering. If my physical quality has declined because I haven''t got enough rest, isn''t it not worth the loss?" Thin Yan takes a deep breath and looks at Ye Xiao whose eyes have changed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1246 "Are you arguing with me?" In the face of Bo Yan''s view, ye Xiao frowned, and then his eyes became sharp, "or do you want to turn around and say that you have been pampered for too long, and you can''t bear this pain?" "You''re crazy about logic." Bo Yan actually put down the sword in his hand, in front of Ye Xiao, the current Taoist master of the Ye family, "so I don''t want to argue with you too much." Looking at the back of Bo Yan turning around and planning to go back to her room to have a rest, ye Xiao is surprised. Her father sends her here. Isn''t it that she has to suffer? How can she have the courage to train half way to leave? Does she think she owns this ashram? Ye Xiao didn''t think much about it, so he grabbed Bo Yan''s wrist. Because he had done all kinds of physical training all the year round, he was also very hard in a short time. As a result, when he grasped Bo Yan''s wrist, he was very hard. Bo Yan felt that his hand would be pinched directly for a moment, which made her gasp. Hearing the movement, ye Xiao suddenly let go of Bo Yan''s hand, but still did not reduce his ugly face, "do you feel pain? Then bear with it. " "I said, you''re crazy about logic." Bo Yan turned around and said, "do you have to work hard to find your sense of existence? Is talent to be mined? What''s called talent or endurance? So, you must be very inferior to yourself, right? Must be through such a hard way to get a positive self, must be particularly small Ye Xiao''s hair almost stood up, an iceberg and handsome face almost twisted into a ball, "what do you mean?" "I said so clearly, why don''t you understand?" Bo Yan looked at Ye Xiao''s face and said, "I don''t understand your training method very much. You must abuse your body and strengthen special training countless times to make your body feel tired and painful. It''s an effective way to train and maintain a deep skeptical attitude. As if, otherwise, the real heart will not be forced out. What needs to be forced out to have? This does not mean that this person is essentially lack of such characteristics. Through this kind of training, it is not forced out character, but forced to shape such a character on him. " Let the people who didn''t have this kind of characteristic force to have such a characteristic. This is the fundamental purpose of hardship training. No matter whether you have such a real self in your heart or not, you should use the excuse of "for your future good" to rigidly add one to you, and then let you keep working towards such a forced goal. Keep working hard, those things that don''t belong to you. "If you force yourself, you can still create new vitality by biting your teeth, but what can you create by being forced by others?" Bo Yan looked straight at Ye Xiao''s face, "don''t say anything like ''you will thank me in a few years''. If you thank me, I will only thank myself who didn''t collapse under the pressure. If I have success, it''s all my own hard work. It has nothing to do with the people who forced me to work hard. In other words, no matter how long it takes, I''ll always remember the ugly way you forced me Ye Xiao was surprised by Bo Yan''s remarks. He grew up like this. No one dared to say such things in front of him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1247 Bo Yan''s cognition has completely gone beyond Ye Xiao''s thinking. He has not been poked through so plainly and rudely, or they have always lived under pressure. They have a clear class and dare not cross the border. But Bo Yan is not the same. When she was young, she suffered a lot of pressure, and she always had the idea of fighting. That''s why she has formed a kind of self-protection when she meets a similar situation now, that is, to counter attack her to the same extent. "That''s all I want to say. Besides, I have finished all the projects I want to contact today. If I have to add more time, it can only be regarded as corporal punishment. Unless I am given a reasonable reason to point out my mistake, I will accept punishment. If not -" Bo Yandun, "I won''t follow your command and continue to pick up the knife to contact." "Do you want to fight me?" Ye Xiao looks at Bo Yan''s face, and his voice suddenly turns cold. He naturally knows that Bo Yan has antipathy in his heart, but it''s not something he wants to manage. In other words, what does Bo Yan think, it''s none of his business? What he has to do is to hone his ability to be thin. "Right?" Thin Yan hears this, don''t know is to laugh at Ye Xiao, still laugh at oneself, low ground light smile a. "If it''s right, I''ve been fighting this battle for at least ten years." She left this sentence and turned to leave. When she left, she put the knife back on the original shelf quietly and smoothly when she passed the shelf. "Rest early, coach Ye." Bo Yan walked out of the ashram. It was dark outside, and it was already late at night. A crescent moon above her head sprinkled sporadic cold white light, which made her back slender and lonely. Ye Xiao is thinking, what has this woman experienced in the past, the shadow will be so lonely. Taking back his sight, he finally doesn''t say anything else to attack Bo Yan. Seeing her figure disappear outside the Taoist temple, ye Xiao also goes out. When passing by Bo Yan''s knife, the man reaches out his hand and touches it slowly, as if feeling its temperature. That woman, when she was holding this knife, it turned out that Is it so cold? ****** "I can''t find out about Bo Yan." Tang Wei, who is sitting in the president''s office, does not know how many times he has turned his chair. When he turns around, Xu Shengmin also has a dignified face. "Is Bo Yan so missing? No, I was sent to special training, and there was no news at all? I don''t think it''s possible unless someone is artificially blocking you. " "That''s what I don''t understand the most, why I''m blocked." Tang Wei''s eyes were as sharp as a knife. "Can you check there?" "I''m sorry, I can''t. LAN Qiqi seems to know something." Xu Shengmin touched his chin, "after all, she is Bo Yan''s best friend, but LAN Qiqi is always hostile to you, and is unlikely to tell you." "Then you go, won''t you?" Tang Wei sneered, "aren''t you and LAN Qiqi happy enemies? You help me to ask, maybe you can ask something. " "Which eye do you see that she and I are happy? How is it possible for me to look for her with a shy face? " Xu Shengmin said firmly, "if you lose your own woman, try to find a way!" "Own woman" these four words, let Tang Wei''s eyebrow jump infrequently. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1248 When this statement reached Tang Wei''s ears, it was as if he had been touched by a thorn in the deepest part of his heart, which brought out the itching accompanied by the stinging pain and made him a little distracted. Since when, friends around him have begun to use these four words to describe the relationship between him and Bo Yan? Just a moment later, Tang Wei woke up. He still didn''t make any other concessions. "It''s not easy for you to find LAN Qiqi." "It''s a light thing to say." In the face of Tang Wei''s ridicule, Xu Shengmin''s eyes seemed a little indifferent, "anyway, I won''t help you to ask her. I''ll try my best. People are what you want to find. How can they become me asking for her information for you now? " In fact, Xu Shengmin really wants to be a shitty stick on the side. When Tang Wei can''t make a choice, he just adds oil and vinegar on the back. That is to say, he is in a good mood for a while, so he likes to stir up. It has nothing to do with whether he cares about thin face or not - but now Tang Wei always wants to pull him into the arena, so he will definitely choose to stand by his sleeve View. Compared with Tang Wei''s straightforward indifference, his deep indifference may not be worse than Tang Wei''s cool heart. Facing Xu Shengmin''s refusal, Tang Wei fell into silence for a moment. After a long time, he leaned against the back of his chair to empty his eyes, took a long breath from his chest, as if he had been holding his breath for a long time. He closed his eyes and said, "forget it." "Ah?" Xu Shengmin seems to hear some incredible story, "what do you say?" "I said, that''s OK. Bo Yan''s love will be what it is. I won''t look for it." I don''t know who to listen to. When Tang Wei opened his eyes again, there was nothing left in the dark pupil, which was as empty as a black hole. A black hole without emotion. "Are you sure you don''t want to look? Even when she comes back, she wants to get married. " Get married. This word makes Tang Wei''s eyebrows jump sensitively. He always feels that he wants to break through his chest. However, he is tense and uses all his strength, and he is not allowed to show any emotion related to thin face. Tang Wei''s expression became colder and colder. "Get married, get married. She can''t marry me, can she? Of course, I married someone else. " ¡°¡­¡­ Do you hear what you''re saying? " Xu Shengmin smacked his tongue and went to the opposite side of Tang Wei''s desk, "don''t you regret it?" Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks fiercely. No regrets? A girl who grew up chasing herself from childhood has now become a completely different look he doesn''t know, with thorns, hostility, and a thick shell of self-defense. It seems that the weak face of that year has completely changed its soul. No regrets? Step by step, she was forced to look like this. Tang Wei bowed his head, hoarse between his throat, and could not make a sound. He thought, he must still not be reconciled, or the heart can not speak, dirty possessiveness is still in trouble. He''ll regret it. He''s going to regret it. But even so, the man still resolutely raised his head, his eyes were as black as inorganic, his voice was as cold as ice. At that moment, he disobeyed his most real wishes, even if he could not imagine how to spend the long night later, even if he had the chance to hold her in his palm - just to keep his head down. He said, "I don''t regret it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1249 In recent days, the old employees who work in Bo''s feel that Tang Wei''s attitude seems to have changed a little. When Tang Shao was in the company before, although he was indifferent, he was calm and rational after all. He valued talents and also valued them. He would not trouble you everywhere for no reason. So although he was cold, everyone respected him very much because of his serious work attitude. What''s more, young Tang is good-looking, walking up and down the company with a cold face. It''s also a moving landscape. It makes people feel refreshed and in a good mood. But unexpectedly, Tang Wei has changed his attitude these days. He starts to get a little fidgety. At first, he will suddenly find some boring loopholes to poke other people''s painful feet, and then he will create a lot of trouble. During the meeting, several senior executives were very careful. They felt that Tang Shao was in a bad mood because of something he had been exposed to recently. That''s why he was so moody. But Tang shaodu is moody, so they have to hang their heads on their belts to tighten up? So at the recent high-level meeting, everyone did not dare to say anything. For fear of being caught by Tang Wei, they simply went through the fast process and waited for the Buddha to approve all kinds of procedures. When he came out, Tang Wei took a breath and someone came over. He stopped and looked at the man, "Uncle Lin CI." "Recently, some people in the company said that you are in a bad mood and play big cards. What''s the matter?" Lin CI also held a document in his hand. "Your father just asked me to transfer a set of real estate to you. I''ll come and have a look." "Where did my father buy another house?" "I bought you a small island, close to Saipan. It''s very close by plane." Lin CI also followed with a helpless smile, "your father has planned for your whole life, including the next generation. He said that when you are old, he will take his wife to the island to live an undisturbed life. Anyway, private airplanes come and go very close. As for the enterprise, let your next generation come and see." Tang Wei said, "does he still want to develop my career for me? No, he''d better go to the island with my mother. They''re the ones who are going on holiday. " "Have you got your plane license recently?" Lin CI pretended to be casual and asked, "the Ye family is helping you with the process." "No, it''s boring me." Tang Wei took Lin CI into the president''s office, "I haven''t been to the Ye family for a long time. I''ll go there once tomorrow. I''ve bought an island. I have to learn how to fly." Lin CI saw that there was still some impatience in his tone, so he continued to ask, "what are you bothering about recently?" "Why bother?" Don said, "I don''t have one." "Nonsense." Lin CI put the document on his desk, "a lot of people say you have changed your temper." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei opens his mouth and wants to say something. At last, he is silent. He looks at Lin CI for a period of time and then changes the topic. "What''s my father doing recently?" "What else can he do? He''s retired to the second tier. Now you''re in charge of the whole Bo family. He''s free to watch the stock market, play chess, and spend the rest of his time learning to make cakes with your mother." "They''re fine now." "Well." "I can''t see I used to... " Love and kill each other. "Who is right about emotion?" Lin CI had a deep meaning. He looked at Tang''s only eye, "you and Bo Yan are just like your father and your mother." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1250 So suddenly he heard Bo Yan''s name again. Tang Wei was surprised. Then he frowned and looked at Lin CI. He seemed to notice something in his words and asked, "Uncle Lin Ci, why do you talk about Bo Yan?" "I don''t think you''re in the right shape recently because of Bo Yan." Since Tang Wei asked so plainly, Lin CI simply said, "your father asked me to come here. I just want to see how you are recently. Is it because Bo Yan went to special training that he is absent-minded about the company?" These words seem to strike Tang Wei''s soul. He stared at Lin CI for a moment, then murmured! "Why do you think so?" "If so, Tang Wei, you need to face your own feelings." Lin CI still chose to be frank, "Bo Yan went to special training. It was me and your father who said that." Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks fiercely, why? He spent so much effort to find the news, it is actually around people have been hiding her news? "Why --" Tang Wei couldn''t control his impulse, "what did you say to my father? Why is Bo Yan sent to special training because of this? You - " What do you want to do! "Because I think your feelings for Boyan will destroy you sooner or later." Lin CI stands opposite Tang Wei. He always thinks that this little boy is what he saw growing up. Now he has grown up to be a man of his own, but he has fatal defects in his character. He can''t learn to love. He is good at giving up. This may have been the damage brought to his self instinctive defense, but this defect has continued, for Tang Wei, it is also a shadow. There may be true feelings between Bo Yan and him. It''s just that they shouldn''t be together. They don''t love each other, they just love each other. Lin CI confessed, "I said to your father, if you and Boyan are allowed to go on, the result will be more and more irreparable, maybe even more serious than your parents in those years." Tang Wei stood there, feeling a little cold in his palm. "Do you know how hard it took your father to keep your mother back?" Only by exhausting everything, even giving life, can we find a way to start all over again. It''s a terrible process. Well, let''s cut them off completely. Lin Ci''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "After I sent you back that day, I put forward this opinion with your father. Bo Ye agreed, and then talked with Su Qi. He sent Bo Yan to Ye''s special training. After all, you know, the Ye family is very powerful in the central government. " It turned out that this was the reason why Su Qi wanted to talk and stop. Tang Wei seems to have been exhausted. For a moment, I couldn''t say anything to refute. "It''s not love, it''s fetters between you. It''s because this person appeared in your life too early that he would hold on like a straw and refuse to let each other go." Lin CI tries to explain the entanglement between Tang Wei and Bo Yan with the experience of the past, so that he can let go. "So if Bo Yan tries to let go, maybe he can let go directly." Put down three words, just like the thorn, stabbed at Tang Wei. "That''s all I want to say. Also, don''t you have Xu Yao around you? Don''t pester Bo Yan all the time. Women''s jealousy is terrible. Maybe Xu Yao will attack Bo Yan sooner or later. " Lin Ci''s eyes are sharp, "or do you want to see this scene?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1251 Xu Yao. This name makes Tang Wei slightly uncomfortable, "Uncle Lin Ci, you don''t need to tie me and Xu Yao together." It seems that they really have a future. Even if they don''t have a thin face, Tang Wei can''t make a spark with Xu Yao. Seeing Tang Wei''s denial, Lin CI sighed and finally buckled the table. "That''s it. You''re so smart. You must understand all the interests. If I say more, you''ll think we''re self righteous. Just think about it. " It''s time to let go of the past, and those dark days should usher in an understanding. After Lin CI left, Tang alone sat silent in his office until he landed behind him. The setting sun outside the window gradually dyed most of the sky red. ******* "what do you want to say today?" Ye Xiao sees thin Yan''s face is not very good, "what do you want to say, or that old pattern?" "I..." Thin Yan Wu Wu stomach, "people are not very comfortable." "Well, I''ll take you to the hospital to have a look." Ye Xiao narrowed his eyes and sneered, "look at your face, it''s no different from dying soon." "There''s no need. I can go myself." "Of course you can''t go yourself, only with my permission." Ye Xiao simply took the knife from Bo Yan''s hand, "now, change the Daofu, I''ll take you to see the doctor." Bo Yan was a little surprised. She felt that the man standing in front of her was not the old-fashioned and indifferent Ye Xiao. She said, "are you serious?" Ye Xiao''s expression is more iceberg, "I look like I''m acting?" "Will you give me more training when I come back?" Bo Yan shook his head, "you don''t look so kind." "Bo Yan, don''t push your nose on your face!" Ye Xiao can''t bear it. "I''m the greatest kindness to you by allowing you to go to the hospital!" Twenty minutes later, Bo Yan came out of the Ye family''s Dojo wearing a mask. At the same time, a black Bentley slowly stopped at the gate of the Ye family. She looked out curiously and didn''t know the license plate, but it was too normal. The circle of rich people changed cars every day. How could she remember the license plate? It is Ye Xiao to dun dun, issued a voice, "eh?" Bo Yan pulls the mask up more and more, leaving almost only one pair of eyes. She signals Ye Xiao with her eyes. Do you know the owner? Ye Xiao nodded, then went out, "don''t worry, let''s go first." He pulled Bo Yan behind him. His tall shoulders almost blocked Bo Yan''s whole figure. Then someone came down from Bentley''s car and passed them by. Thin Yan low head to follow Ye Xiao to go out, pressure root didn''t pay attention to there is who pass by. Until the door of Ye''s Taoist temple closed behind them, Bo Yan cut her hair, "who is that man?" "It has nothing to do with you." Ye Xiao took a look at Bo Yan, "go to the garage." ****** in Ye Jiadao, ye Jingtang looks at the people coming in and narrows his eyes slightly. For so many years, he was alone. "Here you are." "Well, to make a long story short." Tang Wei took off his suit coat. Just now he passed Bo Yan, but he didn''t realize it. His eyes swept around the Taoist temple. Then he looked directly at Ye Jingtang, a man who could stand side by side with his father, and said, "where is she?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1252 "Come up and ask such a straightforward question?" Looking at Tang Wei, ye Jingtang can vaguely perceive his anxiety. Although Tang Wei has been trying hard to control his emotions, his eyes In the end, there is still a faint flame beating. "A while ago, she was training with you, wasn''t she?" Tang Wei looked around again, "I know the news." "Now I know, it''s still a little late." Ye Jingtang knows Tang Wei''s mood now, but he still doesn''t change his tone. "If he doesn''t come here the first time, he''s late." Tang Wei gritted his teeth. "Have you been intercepted?" Ye Jingtang said, "not many people can intercept you, but if you really want to intercept, I swear, you can''t even intercept a message." The implication is to admit that he has actually participated in blocking part of Bo Yan''s news. Tang Wei''s heart was full of Qi and blood. "Why?" "No why, you and Bo Yan are not the same people in the world. I believe you must have thought about the truth many times, right?" Ye Jingtang said, "you can''t get the answer from me." Tang Wei stepped forward and said, "all of a sudden, someone must have said something..." "It''s always been in everyone''s eyes." Ye Jingtang''s eyebrows and eyes are indifferent. "Over the years, you have not made any progress in your feelings for Bo Yan. We almost know that. So it''s not necessary. " There''s no need. She can''t be tied up with Bo Yan all the time. She has her own life. It''s time to find a new direction. "So you might as well go back." Ye Jingtang laughed, "of course, if you have to stay for dinner, it''s OK." Tang Wei held back his breath. All his emotions could not be vented in his chest. He could only hold them. He held his fingers and said, "is this your decision?" Ye Jingtang''s silence expresses everything. Tang Wei smiles. Good, good. Everybody wants to do this, everybody wants to get everything back to the right position, right? Is what they think is right? Since we can''t let Tang Wei interfere in Bo Yan''s life, why can these self righteous adults interfere in his life? Tang Wei turned to leave without leaving a word. When he left, his eyes were black and terrible, just like a black hole. Everything, all decomposition disappeared in his eyes, together with the last trace and ordinary people similar to the soft heart together. ****** "I don''t have to wait in line..." Bo Yan followed Ye Xiao into the hospital office, some surprised, "how can you use the right of your home so freely?" "Power is used." Ye Xiao back straight forward, "since you are not feeling well, you have to solve this problem in the fastest time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± And start training with you as fast as you can? This thin Yan didn''t say export, but ye Xiao understood from her eyes, "right, right." ¡­¡­ I see. It turned out that it was the picture that helped her open the fast track. Ye Xiao led her to sit down in front of the specialist, and then said, "say." Thin Yan for his iceberg attitude feel helpless, but in the end is to take her to see the doctor, at least is kind, or not talk back to Ye Xiao. Then he honestly confessed his discomfort to the doctor, and the doctor asked questions one by one. "When was the last time I had a roommate?" Dr. Leng Buding asked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1253 When this was asked, both parties were stunned. This question did not occur to them, or was not in their consideration at all. Last time Roommate time? Bo Yan''s expression changed, and she said, "this There is. Is there any need... " "Naturally." The doctor pushed his glasses and said to Bo Yan with a very serious look, "girls can''t slack off their bodies. There''s nothing to be ashamed of, but they need to be treated positively." Thin Yan thought about it, because ye Xiao was there, he didn''t say it all the time. The doctor looked at Bo Yan and then at Ye Xiao, "is it because my boyfriend is here "No, no!" Bo Yan seemed to be frightened, "no, doctor, you misunderstood..." "Is it you..." The doctor was even more frightened. "Is there another boyfriend out there?" Otherwise, why won''t you say it? Ye Xiao''s face was cold at the beginning, and then it became extremely twisted. From green to black, even the doctor was scared by the ferocity in his eyes, "is it over! I said, "you understand wrong!" The doctor touched his chest, "you are really poor! How can you be so fierce! Are you responsible for your girlfriend running away with someone else? " Ye Xiao was so angry that he glared round, "you''re so good-looking, can''t you! Ask what Roommate time He almost bit his tongue to say such a shameful thing! "Probably A week. " Biting teeth, thin Yan closed his eyes, ruthlessly said this. The doctor and ye Xiao both pause, and then turn to look at the thin face sitting there. The woman lowers her head and shows half of her soft side face. The bangs in front of her forehead cover her eyes vertically, making it impossible for people to see clearly what emotion is in her eyes at this moment. Fingers tightly, thin Yan repeated, "about a week But I can''t remember the specific days. " I can''t remember. Ye Xiao''s pupils shrink. It''s less than a week since Bo Yan sent them here for special training. Does she mean that before she sent them Ye Xiao looks at Bo Yan and says, "before you come to Ye''s house -" "I shared a room with others, I..." Bo Yan finally looked up and looked at the doctor with a kind of panic, "I feel a little uncomfortable in my stomach today, don''t I..." Ye Xiao''s eyebrows jump fiercely. Thin Yan swallowed saliva, "need to do B ultrasound? Check Are you pregnant? " Pregnant. Ye Xiao felt that his breathing was speeding up. He didn''t think of this possibility at all. Originally, I just thought that Bo Yan''s stomach was uncomfortable. Why Pregnant? When she was sent, was there something else that caused her to be pregnant these two days? Ye Xiao thinks that he shouldn''t be in this state. Bo Yan is just an apprentice and a student. He doesn''t have to do these things. But when he thinks that Bo Yan is pregnant, ye Xiao feels that he is stabbed twice with a needle. The pain was not deep, but quickly, ye Xiao took a deep breath, "don''t you know if you are pregnant?" "It suddenly occurred to me..." Thin Yan is also a pale face at a loss, "I, if pregnant, I will get rid of." Knock it out? Ye Xiao''s mind swept away countless ideas every minute. He pressed Bo Yan''s shoulder and raised his voice, "are you stupid! What man are you looking for! Is there no ability to be responsible? Do you want to kill it alone? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1254 Thin Yan is frightened by Ye Xiao''s sudden roar. When he comes back, the man''s expression hasn''t had time to take it back, so it''s exposed in the vision of her and the doctor. Bo Yan pauses, "you Do these things have anything to do with you? " Ye Xiao doesn''t know why he can''t control his anger. He knows how stubborn the woman is. She is as hard as a stone, and what she decides can''t be changed by anyone. such a woman who was once shining in her eyes and could say "I don''t agree with your logic" in the face of his indifference and strength, in the end What kind of man can you swallow your anger for? Ye Xiao doesn''t understand why he is angry, but he is jealous. Jealous of what, jealous of who? Thin face? Or the man? "Who is it?" Ye Xiao squinted, "your boyfriend Is that man in the circle? " After all, the people Bo Yan usually can contact are either rich or expensive. Maybe everyone knows them. But thin Yan throat knot up and down moved, she said words, let Ye Xiao originally to her impression completely collapse. She lowered her head, like biting her teeth, and controlled her voice not to tremble too strongly. "It''s not my boyfriend..." It''s not a boyfriend. Ye Xiao felt that there was a broken string in his mind. The iceberg''s expression was broken completely. He pressed Bo Yan''s shoulder and widened his eyes. "Are you crazy?" Bo Yan frowned, "my private affairs..." "Can you love yourself a little! If it''s not your boyfriend, go to bed at will! " What''s the difference between the two!! But that sentence Ye Xiao didn''t say, he just looked at Bo Yan with a disdainful and sarcastic look, just a little pity for her disappeared in an instant. It seems that the cold and stubborn woman, under this bewitching face, is actually Such a dirty and shameless soul. He was ashamed of his mood swings. For such a woman, I was so surprised. Thin Yan red eyes. Yes, she feels cheap when she goes to bed so casually. But She was forced. All the bitter swallow back, the doctor gave Bo Yan medical record, let her do B ultrasound, Bo Yan took the card to go out, whispered a thank you. Looking at her lonely figure, I don''t know why, ye Xiao''s sight is a thorn. He shook his head and told himself not to be cheated. This woman just looked like a little white rabbit. Her heart had already been very deep! ****** "we have news!" When Xu Shengmin saw the news on the computer, he got up and called, "Tang Wei! Bo Yan''s ID card use information found, the hospital! " Tang Weimei''s heart jumped, "hospital?" Ye Jingtang, who was standing opposite him, was also slightly surprised, "is Yan Yan in the hospital?" Obviously, it was beyond his expectation. Aware that ye Jingtang''s face can''t be fake, Tang Wei immediately thinks that something has changed. He picks up his coat and walks out, and says to his mobile phone, "send me the address! Including Bo Yan''s department and examination items! " "Tang Wei..." Xu Shengmin''s voice came slowly from the opposite side, "tell you one thing, you have to be psychologically prepared..." Tang Wei and ye Jingtang''s movements are stopped. "Made by Bo Yan It''s B-ultrasound. She... " Xu Shengmin swallowed saliva, "is pregnant?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1255 As soon as these words came out, Tang Wei''s expression suddenly changed. B ultrasound? When Is the need to do B ultrasound to check? "She is..." "It should be accompanied by others. I''ll send you the address now. " after hanging up, Xu Shengmin quickly sent a string of addresses. Tang Wei took a look, and ye Jingtang came along with him," do you want me to send you? " "No, I''ll go myself." Tang Wei holds his mobile phone, his tone and look are still cold, just like - not to mention Bo Yan to do B-ultrasound, even if he goes to abortion, he won''t frown. Step out of the pace a little messy and hasty, looking at Tang Weiyuan to the back, ye Jingtang stare for a while before taking back his eyes. ****** "how long will it take for the inspection report to come out?" "Soon." Outside the ultrasound department, ye Xiao is sitting on the corridor waiting. The passing nurse sees a cold and handsome man sitting there alone. He is still curious. When he looks at him, he is just called by Ye Xiao, and then asked how long it will take. "Is your girlfriend pregnant?" The little nurse said with a smile, "are you here to check?" "Er..." Ye Xiao doesn''t know how to answer for a moment, whether to admit it or not, but his present Chi Leng is taken as the default by the little nurse, and she helps to praise, "Wow, sir, you are really lucky. The report will come out later, and you can have a good look at the crystallization of your love." The crystallization of love, how to listen to this how harsh. Ye Xiao said, "it''s not..." Think about it or give up the excuse. When Bo Yan came out, he happened to see the little nurse and ye Xiao talking together. When they heard the voice and looked up at the same time, the little nurse suddenly laughed, "your girlfriend is out." Thin Yan frowned, "I''m not his girlfriend." "Oh, blame me. Wrong name The little nurse covered her mouth. "It''s your wife." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s over. It''s even more exaggerated. Bo Yan had no choice but to shut up, and then pulled out the report sheet, "let me have a look..." Ye Xiao also wants to see it, but he tries to resist it. He secretly looks at Bo Yan''s reaction with Yu Guang, and infers the result of the examination through her reaction. Unexpectedly, after reading it, Bo Yan quietly puts away the list and goes back to the doctor without a word. Ye Xiao follows, and questions keep popping up in his mind. What''s the matter? Why do you pretend to be deep? When Tang Wei came to the door of the ultrasound department, the little nurse was still standing there. Ten minutes ago, a handsome man left. Ten minutes later, how could a more handsome man come again! What kind of male god level people are coming to the hospital today! Tang Wei is a little worried, "I want to ask if there is a mixed race woman coming to check?" Mixed blood? The little nurse suddenly thought of Bo Yan. In the hospital where she was all local, her mixed blood face was particularly impressive. She immediately said, "yes, but she''s finished and gone." "Done?" In front of the exquisite evil man suddenly sped up, "where have you gone?" "I think I went to see the doctor with the list." The little nurse said, "her husband is with her. You..." Up and down looked at Tang''s only eye, "who is she? Do you have any relatives? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1256 The little nurse''s statement is completely because she doesn''t understand the situation of Bo Yan and ye Xiao, so she misunderstood it. But when she heard Tang Wei''s words, the content changed completely. Tang Wei endured the Qi and blood that oneself gush up, "who does she follow?" "With a handsome guy." The little nurse looked up and down at Tang Wei again. After watching too many TV dramas, she naturally thought about too many complicated plots in her head. Then she asked, "you You''re not the third person in other people''s feelings, are you Tang Wei''s face was black on the spot! Then he went straight to the corridor outside, took out his mobile phone and made a phone call, almost immediately found out which clinic Bo Yan was in. The little nurse looked at him with a cold face and walked away. She murmured to herself, "I have such a bad temper. No wonder other people''s beauties are with other people. No matter how handsome they are, what''s the use..." ****** Bo Yan sat down for a few minutes. As soon as the doctor read the report and wanted to say something, someone kicked the door of the clinic which was closed. If you look carefully, you can still hear the anxiety hidden in the footsteps. Thin Yan and ye Xiao hear the movement at the same time back, just to stand at the door of the door kick door and into the Tang Wei. That pair of dark deep pupil, almost in an instant to capture the face of thin Yan. He came towards Bo Yan and saw Ye Xiao standing on one side with an alert expression. Tang Wei asked, "is this your new boyfriend?" Ye Xiao is also at the same time, "is this the person who makes you pregnant?" After that, they looked up at each other like two fierce beasts. They fought for countless times just in their eyes. Tang Wei felt that ye Xiao was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. He frowned, "Bo Yan, answer me." "Not a new boyfriend." Bo Yan did not deny, or chose to confess. Just when hearing her answer, ye Xiao didn''t know why he felt a stab in his heart. "This is my recent special training coach Ye Xiao. He said he is a coach, but he is very young and is the future successor of the Ye family." Bo Yan said, "I think you two should have met on any occasion. After all, ye Xiao''s Uncle Ye Jingtang has such a good relationship with your father Bo Ye that they should have contacts." The implication is that if you can''t remember people clearly, you should recognize them well, and don''t think of throwing dirty water on them as soon as you see them. Ye Jingtang''s nephew? Tang Wei remembers Ye Jingtang''s expression when he just came out of the Ye family, which makes sense Thin Yan unexpectedly so direct contact with Ye Xiao, be taught by this kind of man that he looks at displeased! Bo Yan aware of Tang Wei''s hostility, temporarily interrupted the communication with the doctor, and then said, "what are you doing here? Although I''m out now, I''m still in training. If you have something to do, you can go directly to my brother or my father. " Tang Wei has a cold face. Although his personality is not as iceberg as ye Xiao''s, his eyes are colder than ye Xiao''s. sometimes he is clearly smiling, but there is no smile in his eyes - just like at this moment, he slowly spits out a cruel sentence, "I heard you are pregnant? I''ll come and have a look. " Pregnant. Ye Xiao''s eyebrows beat. Bo Yan turns around and gives the report to Tang Wei directly, "how? Do you want to be responsible to me now? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1257 esponsible for. Tang Wei was shocked by Bo Yan''s saying, and then his eyes quickly gathered to kill him. Together with the doctors on the side, he could feel Tang Wei''s suddenly depressed aura and the chill on his body. He looked at Bo Yan and said, "ask me to collect the debt?" "I don''t dare. I just want to see you rush here in such a hurry. How can I make you want to be successful?" When he found that Tang Wei was not interested in her examination report and showed strong disgust, Bo Yan took back her report, feeling that she was stupid, and laughed twice with self mockery, "it''s a pity that your expectation failed. I''m not pregnant." I''m not pregnant. "Just because of the recent pressure, coupled with emotional instability, the whole person''s mental state has depression, leading to my body organs also began to slowly rejection reaction." With a long sentence, Bo Yan looked back at the doctor who had just described her physical condition, and then continued, "it''s not pregnancy. Will there be a child between us? Tang Wei, am I dreaming, or are you dreaming? " This is too bloody, a little understanding of the two of them can immediately understand, this is actually too accurate. Bo Yan and Tang Wei both hate each other to death. If there is any real relationship between them, the extra child will end up as young as they were at that time, that is, suffering alive. "So if I do have any signs of pregnancy, or I''m pregnant." "Thin Yan Dun," I will never let that child born, so Tang Wei, you save this heart. " Tang Wei did not expect that he could hear such an answer from Bo Yan''s mouth. He was stunned, and then unconsciously clenched his fingers, "now, are you deliberately stimulating me with such words? Huh? Don''t let me find anything - " " I''m not afraid, just go and find out. " Bo Yan raised his head and looked fearlessly at Tang Wei''s face. "If you find anything, it will be, Tang Wei, you owe me." Finish saying thin Yan to come forward, a pull Ye Xiao''s hand, "just finished reading, go downstairs to accompany me to pay a money, then we go back." When she said this, she didn''t consider Tang Wei standing on the side at all. She just passed him by when he didn''t exist - he was as cold as a passer-by. Ye Xiao was still a little upset at the beginning. Bo Yan''s attitude to him was just to see what pain she was trying to endure. For the first time, she didn''t shake off this woman''s hand. At other times, if a woman wants to get close to him, he will drive her away. Downstairs, Bo Yan looks back and finds that Tang Wei doesn''t come out. After catching breath, she queues up to pay. The doctors prescribe drugs to relieve her psychological pressure. The long string of transliterated names on them is incomprehensible. After paying for the medicine, Bo Yan goes to the parking lot without saying a word. Ye Xiao says, "Tang Wei, is that your boyfriend?" "No Bo Yan quickly denied, and then like self mockery, she lowered her head, "how can it be, that is, I pasted him upside down, you should see it now? He''s the one I''ve had a relationship with, Tang Wei. " Tang Wei, the son of Bo Ye, who was so amazing at that time, is better than LAN. "He''s smarter than his father, he''s more business savvy than his father, he''s more city savvy than his father." But he is more cruel than his father. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1258 "You put yourself in a very clear position." Hearing Bo Yan''s description, ye Xiao frowned slightly. Although he saw the indescribable pain on her face, he still chose sarcasm. Perhaps, this is another way to vent his anger. He hated that he had read the wrong person. He thought Boyan was stubborn before, but now it seems that he is not. It''s the kind of thorough The kind of people he despises. So if you can vent your disgust, maybe you can save some of your face for her. When she got on the bus, Bo Yan was in a daze about the medicine in her hand. She knew the long and complicated names of the medicine very well. She never thought that she would start eating this kind of food again. "What are you doing?" Hear the sound of tearing from the back of the car, through the rearview mirror, ye Xiao saw Bo Yan fold his report sheet in half, then tear it up, piece by piece, and finally throw it all into the bag of medicine box. "What''s wrong?" Ye Xiao is very puzzled about Bo Yan''s behavior, "what are you angry at the report?" "I''ll tear up a report, and you''ll take care of it?" Bo Yan smiles, but her smile makes people feel very uncomfortable. Her voice is not loud, but it is slow and numb, like an old man dying, "I have no place to vent Can''t I tear the paper to vent? " Otherwise What else do you want to force her into? Thin Yan lowered his head, staring at the cuff, and then turned his hand silently, palm down, there are mottled scars on the slender wrist. Otherwise Do you want to hurt yourself like this again? Every time I meet Tang Wei, she is like this. Life is not like death. But ye Xiao, who was driving in front of him, didn''t know this. He never liked such a weak person. Standing and talking without backache, he said frankly and disdainfully, "do you have the ability to deal with those who bully you? Who did you tear the paper for? People can''t see it. How much can you vent? It''s just the self deception of the weak. " The weak. In this world, there are always people who like to define others in this way. They have never experienced other people''s world, but they still need to point out and label you. Bo Yan held back, "yes, I''m a weak man. What about you? Are you really strong? " Ye Xiao didn''t think that Bo Yan could fight back. Suddenly, he was angry, "do you compare me with you? What do you mean, Boyan? A man like you who can only escape deserves to be compared with me? ¡± "OK." Bo Yan lost the strength to argue with Ye Xiao. It''s common for them to think highly of themselves, but they are really excellent, so many times they don''t know the human suffering, because some of the pain is not worth mentioning. But her thin face, but it is a flesh and blood, little people ah. Back at the Taoist temple, because Bo Yan was not feeling well, ye Xiao did not let her continue training for the first time, but put her out of the car at the door and said to her, "you can stop training today." The voice just dropped, someone came near outside. Bo Yan looked up, "Uncle Ye." Ye Jingtang. "The doctor''s back?" Ye Jingtang nodded to her, "what does the doctor say?" "I''ve been under a bit of pressure recently, so..." Bo Yan pursed her lips. "Uncle, it''s you and my father, and Tang Wei''s father, who are doing this together, right?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1259 Ye Jingtang a Leng, did not expect that thin Yan can actually guess. He guessed that he and several of their adults jointly planned this event, so that the two younger generations could be completely disconnected, and the enmity between the two generations could be completely ended. "You don''t have to go to so much trouble." Thin Yan pursed her lips, showing a slightly desolate smile, "I have my own sense of propriety, when I should be far away, I will still be far away." Just like the escape two years ago, no one''s drive came from her inner choice. "You can''t let go of those who are watching." Ye Jingtang didn''t explain too much. Now he is alone. People around him once thought that ye Jingtang was going to die alone, but he didn''t feel pitiful. Some things were enough when he had them. He took a look at thin Yan, "since don''t regret words, that do so go on." This also can be regarded as a little experience for Bo Yan from his past. Thin Yan should a then go back to rest, leave Ye Xiao a person to walk in, see ye Jingtang of time, respectfully called a good uncle. "Now, you should know all about it?" Ye Jingtang looks at Ye Xiao''s face. He has no offspring, so he treats Ye Xiao as his own child. He often thinks that if Jiang Qi has a child, she should be five years younger than ye Xiao. If she is a daughter, like her, she must be a beauty. Shaking God, ye Xiao said, "that''s su Qi''s daughter." "She and Tang Wei are lovers? Or have you ever been together? " Ye Xiao frowned, "we met Tang Wei today. I always feel that Tang Wei has a special feeling for her. Who is Bo Yan, uncle?" "Bo Yan''s mother is a A woman that adults can''t tolerate is a woman who has committed many evils in the past. But Bo Yan himself didn''t do anything wrong or sorry for anyone, just because of her mother, so she has been suffering from Tang Wei''s resentment. " "However, there''s no need to blame Tang Wei. His character has been shaped at an early age, because he is precocious at a young age and has experienced too many things. It''s really hard for him to let go of the past. In recent years, they may have been in such a relationship, so Bo Ye and Su Qi came to me and asked me to help separate them. " When I was a child, a couple of Golden Boys and girls, but now they torture each other to this point. "I see." Ye Xiao looks to the direction that thin Yan walks away before, "I will train her well." ****** the next morning, Bo Yan took the medicine, then walked out of the room and saw someone chattering in the hall of the Taoist temple downstairs. He looked down and saw LAN Qiqi waving to himself, "Wow! You are here Ye Xiao stood next to Xu Shengmin with a look of disgust, "your voice is lighter. The boss is so noisy in the morning. Bo Yan must have been woken up by you." "What are you doing here?" Bo Yan laughed, "I thought my news was closed." "Let Tang Wei find it. There''s no need to hide it." Blue seven seven blinks. Xu Shengmin and ye Xiao stand together. The pictures of the two handsome guys are really eye-catching. Although they are just ordinary, they are excellent in appearance. Bo Yan appreciates them for a while and feels that the whole person is in a good mood. "You can also come here to accompany me for special training, and then you will have skills to protect yourself." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1260 LAN Qiqi thinks that Bo Yan''s suggestion is reasonable. She can still accompany her. Just when she wants to speak, a voice comes from the side, "she? You don''t see her surname. Who dares to provoke her? A woman and a man. " It''s Xu Shengmin speaking. Blue seven seven seven frown, "how many meanings?" Xu Shengmin a face does not matter facial expression, "literal meaning slightly." Come on, the two enemies have to fight again. Thin Yan reluctantly smile to persuade them, and then put on the road clothes, out of the blue seven seven in the edge tut tut feeling, "you are really more and more mature and tough feminine." "That''s true." Thin Yan blinked, "didn''t I have it before?" "No way." LAN Qiqi yelled deliberately, "you used to be a little white rabbit. Anyone can trample you twice." This words a, ye Xiao in the brain suddenly thought of oneself at the beginning see thin Yan of first face. The silent woman was led to her by her uncle. When she looked up, a pair of gray green pupils looked like a small animal, and her white skin was full of youth. Pure and charming. Maybe it''s true to describe it as a little white rabbit. Today''s eyes, it is indeed a bit more perseverance. "Wait for me for a while. Let''s have dinner together at the end of the evening." Bo Yan went to the side, took down his sword, and put on a rather professional posture, "when I finish today''s course." In the evening, ye Xiao set a banquet at home, and ordered someone to cook a large table of dishes to serve LAN Qiqi. When he sat down, LAN Qiqi''s eyes were straight, subconsciously holding Xu Shengmin''s sleeve and shouting, "my God! It''s all my favorite food! I want to live in Ye''s house "Uncle LAN Ming, if you know that you are going to live because of the food of the Ye family, can you fight with the Ye family, believe it or not?" As Xu Shengmin said, he broke off LAN Qiqi''s hand and said, "don''t worry, just pull my sleeve, just like my girlfriend." ¡°¡­¡­ It won''t matter if you drag it. You have so many girlfriends, do you mind this? " Blue seven seven rolled a white eye, sat down beside thin Yan, poured a glass of orange juice to thin Yan first, "we come to see you today, Tang Wei if knew, estimated to be angry again." "Will it?" Bo Yan forbeared, but he didn''t tell LAN Qiqi what happened to Tang Wei before. But Xu Shengmin knew that he was watching a play on the side and watched Bo Yan''s reaction by the way. "Yes, this man is so mean. He must stink after a while." Blue seven seven looked at Xu Shengmin, "I don''t want to bring Xu Shengmin over, he and Tang Wei have a good relationship, maybe tell him secretly." "Ha ha." Xu Shengmin said nothing. A group of people chatted happily. Ye Xiao, the iceberg, had a silent meal on the side. When he saw them off at the end of dinner, ye Xiao asked, "do you have a good relationship with LAN Qiqi?" "Well, there aren''t many friends. She''s one of them." "You have few friends?" Bo Yan was asked this question, and then smile, "yes, I have few friends." Very little, so little that I dare not lose anyone. Ye Xiao obviously doesn''t believe it. After all, this woman has a face that can provoke anyone, pretending to be lonely, pretending to be lonely? What''s on in front of him? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1261 But some people are born lonely, even if others think that Bo Yan must have friends around her, but she still feels that she is alone from beginning to end. No matter when, the heart will always have a, to the life of loneliness. "Isn''t Tang Wei your friend?" Knowing that the topic about this man will cause Bo Yan''s discomfort, ye Xiao said, "Tang Wei is not something that ordinary people can know. Since you are familiar with Tang Wei, you should grasp Tang Wei''s thigh and make friends with others." Maybe it will make Tang Wei happy and bring you a lot of benefits. "I can''t be friends with him." You can only be the enemy. Bo Yan raised his head to see ye Xiao, "if these words can make you feel very happy and defeat me psychologically, then you can say it." It''s everyone who wants to tear the wound on her and whip it. Won''t it hurt? No, she will. It''s just painful and numb. Bo Yan has been training here for half a month. It''s a short half month, and it''s gone in the blink of an eye. However, during this period of time, Bo Yan has never been out of the door in other days except that time when she went to the hospital because she was sick. So when she came out of Ye Jia Dao with her luggage, she felt like a vampire when she came into contact with the sun outside - slowly corroding and melting his remaining body in the sun. Along with consciousness, it seems to be melted by the sun. This time back is Ye Xiao send her back, ye family contact Su Qi, Su Qi and Su Yao have prepared a table of food at home, waiting for her to go back, Bo Yan in Ye Xiao''s car put luggage, around to the back row. When opening the door, ye Xiao in front of the driver frowned, "don''t you take the co pilot?" When this word asks to go out, leaf night oneself also faintly surprised. Co pilot What kind of intimate relationship can you sit up freely? Thin Yan or sat in the back, "take refuge, sitting in front of looking too ambiguous." Ye Xiao''s heart suddenly stabbed, don''t know why, these days looking at thin Yan more and more silent, always feel and originally came to special training of her far away. Although temperament is honed, it seems that I don''t want to talk anymore. Ye Xiao pursed her lips and drove her to the door of Su''s house. The door opened slowly. He drove through the garden and came to the big villa of Su''s house. "Welcome back." As soon as she got off the bus, someone met her from the side. Bo Yan saw that it was su Yao. The boy skillfully lifted the suitcase for her, and then said, "Dad has been thinking about you all this time. Now he has prepared a lot of food for you." Bo Yan joked, "I can''t bear to part with you. I''m sent to special training." "Dad''s mouth is hard, too. He thinks it''s good for you." Su Yao pulled the suitcase and looked back at the man who sent his sister. He was shocked. Because he found that ye Xiao was motionless, looking at Bo Yan''s back, the expression was quite deep. Subconsciously clenched his fingers, Su Yao grabbed Bo Yan''s hand, as if to prove something. "Come in, sister. Dad just can''t find anyone to play chess with." After a few steps, he said, "well, the uncle who sent my sister here, why don''t you come with me?" Uncle. Ye Xiao is one year older than Bo Yan. He is called Uncle by Su Yao. Does this stinky boy come to beat him? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1262 Bo Yan smiles. Su Yao is trying to amuse her, so he says, "yes, Yao Yao. Now he knows how to entertain guests. It seems that he is mature." What? Bo Yan also acquiesced her brother to call him uncle? The green veins on Ye Xiao''s head jump. Just locking the door, Su Qi comes out, "Yan Yan and ye Xiao are coming together? That''s just right. Let Ye Xiao stay for a meal. " Ye Xiao said with a clear smile, "since uncle invited me, I will come to your house today." Su Yao frowned and looked at Ye Xiao. He always felt that this man didn''t give him a good feeling. I don''t know why, he is very worried about his sister staying by his side, but Su Yao clenched his fist and took a deep breath. Close your eyes, he passed countless pictures in his mind, and finally stayed in the back of thin Yan. No He is not qualified to All over the world, everyone is qualified to say those words to Bo Yan, even Tang Wei. But he is the only one who doesn''t have that qualification. Twenty minutes later, when dinner began, Su Qi asked his servants to prepare a pile of daily food that Bo Yan liked. Then he asked Ye Xiao a lot of questions while he was adding vegetables to Bo Yan. "Ah Xiao, when did you take over the Ye family?" "My Uncle Ye Jingtang gave me the ashram two years ago. My uncle was alone and had no offspring to manage these things, so I came to help." Ye Xiao and ye Jingtang''s faces are slightly similar. Ye Jingtang always has a pair of beautiful amber pupils. It''s just that ye Xiao''s blood ties are not as strong as those of his father and son. The only similarity is Ye Xiao''s slightly amber brown eyes. "Is Ye Jingtang going to take care of the Ye family?" Su Qi asked a meaningful question. Ye Xiao paused, and finally said frankly, "well If there is no accident, it should be my turn for the Ye family. My uncle intends to promote me, not to mention... " He looked at Bo Yan and took back his eyes. "My uncle has been alone for too long. He should put down his burden and travel for a while." "So." Su Qi felt his chin, didn''t know what he was thinking, and then murmured, "then you will be the head of the Ye family. Well, that sounds pretty good." Bo Yan stood on his head and said, "Dad, it''s like you''re calculating some business..." "Your father, I am a businessman. Of course, I have to calculate Ye Xiao''s future prospects." Su Qi reached over and tapped on Bo Yan''s head, "but you don''t have to be afraid. Your father and I will still leave the company to you two younger generation. You and your brother can''t ruin our company at that time. By the way, there will be a foreign conference in two days. I''m invited, but you''ll go instead of me, just to let me see how far you''ve grown up. " "Going abroad?" Bo Yan was a little surprised, "all of a sudden..." "Dad, what about me?" "You have to come with me to the next city. We have a new estate to take over." Su Qi arranged tasks for both his sister and brother, "but Su Yao''s experience is more important. Bo Yan went there just for the sake of appearance, but at least it sounds tall, and dad will entrust it to you. " "The foreign conference?" Ye Xiao suddenly said, "I''m invited, too." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1263 Ye Xiao came so suddenly that everyone at the table was surprised. Su Yao, in particular, frowned very quickly and violently and said, "it doesn''t matter if you go with my sister, does it?" "It''s just a slip of the tongue. Uncle Suqi just asked." Ye Xiao put down his chopsticks and said, "if you want to go, I can book tickets for you on the way." "It''s good to have someone to accompany me on the way. I''m just relieved." Unexpectedly, Su Qi didn''t have any worries about this, so he answered, "if I remember correctly, it should be not only you two, but also other people who are invited together. When the time comes, ask, more people will come, and Yan Yan won''t be restrained in foreign countries." "Dad, I won''t. have you forgotten that I have lived abroad for two years?" Thin Yan for Su Qi''s care feel big, "Oh, really don''t treat me as a child.". Even if I''m alone, it''s no problem at all! " Ye Xiao slightly looked at thin Yan, and noticed thin Yan''s alienation. Is this woman trying to distance herself from him now? Ye Xiao sneers in her heart. She is really a hypocritical woman. After the meal, Su Qi sent Ye Xiao away, and Bo Yan went back to his room to take a bath. It happened that the servant was dismissed early, so Su Yao and Su Qi were left to clean up their things. Su Yao wiped the table. Later, he could not help crying out to Su Qi, "Dad, are you..." I''m calling Ye Xiao to send my sister away on purpose? " "Ye Xiao that age, you should shout elder brother, no big no small." Su Qi was happy and went to see his little son, "yes, I think ye Xiao has a bright future." "Do you want to Match my sister and ye Xiao. " Su Yao was worried, "Ye Xiao is not a good man! They''re the same type as Tang Wei. They won''t hurt women! " "Stinky boy, what do you know, ha ha." Su Qi thought Su Yao was joking. "When I get old, if your sister is alone, I will feel guilty." Su Yao stopped. "I feel guilty for what I did, and I still let your sister bear it. If I could, I''d be more cruel than to let your sister be born, and I wouldn''t suffer now. " Su Qi''s speaking speed slowed down, and his eyes twinkled with the luster that Su Yao could not understand, just like a black hole - the black hole that Su Yao had not participated in their life. "It''s all because of me, because of peace, that your sister was born to be treated so unfairly." Su Qi put his hand on Su Yao''s head and patted him, "that''s why I want to make all the roads well, so that Bo Yan can go on without worries. This is one of the few things that my father can do for her." Su Yao''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down "Got it, stinky boy." Su Qi took a serious look at Su Yao, "elder sister is just like this. You and I are two big men in our family. We must protect her well, you know?" There is only one elder sister. She must be well protected. What flashed through Su Yao''s mind was Boyan''s face, with all kinds of expressions, uncomfortable, happy, strong and smiling. I don''t know when, just like Boyan''s life was full of the only thing in Tang Dynasty, his life was also full of Boyan. Su Yao''s breathing stopped, and there was always an illusion that his heart also stopped. Then he bit his teeth and slowly squeezed a word out of his throat, as if with all his strength, "OK." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1264 "That''s what it looks like." Seeing Su Yao''s expression, Su Qi said with a smile, "don''t always quarrel with your sister. In fact, your sister is very easy to coax. It''s easy to satisfy her if you let her order." "I always..." Su Yao stopped, "let my sister." I don''t know why I feel guilty when I say the last sentence. Su Qi saw it and pressed Su Yao''s head. "Come on, you have to fight with your sister for two years to be mature. I''ll clean it up. You and your sister will have a rest." "Oh." Su Yao put down his things and consciously walked upstairs. Halfway through, he said, "Dad, you really want to let your sister and the Ye family What''s your name Ye Xiao''s... " "At present, he is the most suitable candidate, whether it is family background or temperament." Su Qi admits frankly, "he should be able to take good care of Bo Yan, and LAN Ming also praises him." The words of LAN Ming, who is young and old in the LAN family, have enough weight. "I don''t have any other ideas in my life. I''ve made enough money. I still hope I can help you with everything you need in the future." If Bo Yan can''t get rid of the symbiotic entanglement with Tang Wei, he can only intervene to block it. Even if he does, Bo Yan will hate himself and feel that he is too strong and selfish as a father. "So all you need to do is run forward, and we just need to provide you with good conditions." Su Qi looked at Su Yao''s back and said, "then try your best to hold you up and surpass us." This is the real parents. They never force their children to be grateful, nor are they afraid that their children will become better than them, nor are they worried about the problem of providing for the aged. After all, they have the ability to provide for themselves. Therefore, the children born in such families always have only one responsibility, that is, to live for themselves. And the elders only need to use everything to prepare a better and higher starting point for the next generation. "I think my sister will feel your father''s good intentions, although you have never said that openly." Su Yao continued to walk upstairs, passing Bo Yan''s room, and then returned to his room. When everything was silent, the door of Bo Yan''s room was closed gently. Behind the door, is thin Yan tearful expression, she slowly sliding down against the door, stretched out her hand to cover her face, helplessly shrugged her shoulders. She never knew that her father had been worried about this kind of thing all the time. She was afraid that she would be trapped in the shadow and could not extricate herself. It was time for her to grit her teeth and make a real choice. ****** one day later, Bo Yan prepared her luggage and air tickets for going abroad to attend the meeting. That morning, ye Xiao arrived at Su''s gate on time, picked up Bo Yan and went to the airport together. In the same airport, Tang Wei is wearing sunglasses, and his whole body is filled with a strong aura of strangers. Even if he doesn''t show his full facial features, he still makes people feel that he is an evil and exquisite handsome guy, and even his back can see that he is not an ordinary person. At this moment, he is holding a cup of coffee in his hand, followed by his newly recruited assistant Shan Jian, and looks at the waiting area outside Hall, throat spit out a sentence, "what time of the plane?" "There are fifteen minutes to go before boarding." "What do you say there?" "They invited a lot of people. You should know each other when you go, so let''s meet and talk." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1265 As soon as he heard a lot of such adjectives, Tang Wei frowned, "I hate to go to places with a lot of people." "Don Shao, please bear it The organizer is your father''s good friend, and we have to go and give face to him.... " Shan Jian said, "it''s for master bo..." "Why aren''t you my father''s assistant? I can''t work for my dad every day. " Tang Wei glanced at him askance, "if you think about my father like this." Shan Jian was silent. After a while, she murmured, "I don''t want you to maintain your father''s previous interpersonal relationship. It''s not bad for you either..." "Yes, yes." Tang Wei said with a cool smile, "I don''t really blame you. OK, it''s almost time. Get on the plane. " He was in first class, and there were not many people scrambling for the entrance of the queue. After entering, Tang just didn''t know why he was walking. The stewardess at the door was smiling at him. Her eyes were almost attached to Tang Wei. She was eager to be around him today. She asked carefully, "Tang Shao, what''s the problem?" Tang Wei whispered, "why..." Heart rate suddenly accelerated? As if he thought of something, he suddenly looked back. The rest were the faces of middle-aged uncles. They were also business people, carrying bags or computers to catch up with the journey. If you can fly first class, the economy should be good. "Illusion." He said to himself. Then he sat down in his seat and handed a cap to him. When he put it on, he pressed the brim down slightly to cover his face. "How handsome..." "Just look at your chin and you''ll know you''re a handsome guy." "I''ve read the information secretly, but this is a young man of the Bo family..." "Is it Tang Wei? Oh, my God In the rest room, the stewardess were talking about it one after another "There''s an assistant in the back. The assistant is also pretty." "I thought he would be followed by a woman. Before, it was said that the Tang family had a female companion who grew up studying together. I didn''t expect that he would be single if he came alone?" "I''ve heard of that. That woman''s name is Xu Yao. She''s also very powerful. She''s the daughter of the Xu family." Several stewardesses whispered as they walked out of the lounge and looked at the guests in the first class. "Sure enough, Xu Yao is a beautiful girl." "Is it Xu Yao..." The other one touched his chin and frowned, "how did I hear it wasn''t that name Did I remember it wrong? " "It''s always Xu Yao. Tang Wei has only Xu Yao around him." A stewardess said mysteriously, "this is what someone in the circle told me." "I guess I made a mistake..." The puzzled stewardess shook her head. "After all, there are so many rumors here. Maybe I remember the wrong person." Someone passed by behind, walking slowly. Under a black cap, the grayish green iris trembled slowly in the pupil, as if stimulated by emotion. Finally, he tried his best to calm down. Bo Yan opens the door of the toilet and tries to make herself forget the conversation between the stewardesses who have just passed by. But those words hover in her ears again and again, and she can''t shake them off. No Not Xu Yao. No! no Who changed everything without authorization! Who robbed her of her memory and position! Who is it We need to cut down the traces of her existence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1266 I don''t know when, the names of the people around Tang Wei are not thin. Everyone acquiesced to Xu Yao. Xu Yao was the one who accompanied Tang Wei to study. Xu Yao existed in Tang Wei''s youth. So What about her? Bo Yan felt that although she had done countless psychological construction, she would still be stung by the cold and cruel fact. Clenched fingers, she pursed lips back to his position, ye Xiao saw her face is not good to come back, frown, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing." Bo Yan sat down and said, "I heard some rumors along the way." "About you?" Ye Xiao is very happy to see thin Yan this appearance, and feel that she is pretending to be aggrieved, "was scolded behind?" It must be this woman''s private life behind her back. Thin Yan looked up at eye Ye Xiao, silent for a long time, she just murmured, "if can be scolded in the back, this can also explain that I existed. " also shows that someone remembers her thin face. It''s not like this now. In the past, when she was transferred and replaced, all those memories became another name, and no one remembered that she was thin and accompanied by Tang Wei. She also wanted to ask herself, from the age of five to the age of eighteen, is the whole 13 years worth it? To make wedding clothes for others, in the end, she is nameless. She is the only one who can bear everything. Thin Yan fell into a lengthy silence, sitting on the edge of Ye Xiao bored looking at the magazine on the plane, feel thirsty, then called to the stewardess, "please pour a cup of warm water." The stewardess had been paying attention to Tang Wei in the back row. When she got to the front row, she didn''t expect that there was a handsome guy sitting in front of her. He had a sword eyebrow and bright eyes. He was a iceberg man. He was so happy. Today is really a visual feast. Even the female companions next to the iceberg God are all of mixed race. Beautiful men and beautiful women are so eye-catching! "Yes, sir. I''ll bring it to you right away." The stewardess asked with a smile, "what can I do for your girlfriend?" Ye Xiao took a look at Bo Yan more. Due to the friendship at home, he asked, "Bo Yan, do you want to drink water?" With a bang, the sound of a water cup falling on the ground came from the back row. Because of this movement, ye Xiao frowned and looked back, but everyone was sitting in their seats, and the back of the chair blocked a lot of sight. He turned his head back, looked at Bo Yan and said, "she probably doesn''t want to drink water, just a cup." "I want it." After ye Xiao finished, Bo Yan suddenly said, "a latte, children''s temperature, thank you." The stewardess answered with a smile and went to get the drink. Another stewardess in the back was helping to clean up the water stains left by the guests who had just turned over the tea. The cabin was gradually restored to calm. But ye Xiao turned his head to Bo Yan unhappily, "why didn''t you just say that?" "Still thinking about what you want." "I think you did it on purpose." Ye xiaopa closed the plane magazine in his hand, "deliberately interrupt me, don''t you?" "Think too much." Thin Yan''s voice gradually reduced, "just made a fool." Ye Xiao sneers and no longer talks. Bo Yan is just happy, but someone behind comes a little restless. "Oh, Tang Shao..." Shan Jian murmured in a low voice, "well, how can you still drop the water cup? It''s really..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1267 Nobody knows the back row. Tang Wei stares at the water stains on the ground in a daze. He doesn''t even listen to Shan Jian''s words on the side. All he has in his mind is the name cry from the front row. Bo Yan, Bo Yan, is that her? Shan Jian shouts twice, but Tang Wei doesn''t receive a response. He shouts again. Tang Wei just seems to wake up suddenly and come back to his senses, "eh?" "You Is the water too hot? " Shan Jian looks at the water spilled by Tang Wei. The stewardess is cleaning it up carefully. Then she pours a cup for Tang Wei Xin. "Hello, Tang Shao." "Thank you." Tang Wei took it and read it in a low voice. Then he turned to Shan Jian and said, "can you get the information of these passengers?" "I..." Shan Jian was stunned. "Boss, did you use me as a hacker? The point is that I don''t have that strong ability either..." "What''s the use of you..." Tang Wei gave a cold glance. "Bring the computer. There''s WiFi on the plane. I''ll come by myself later." Shan Jian was even more surprised, "boss, what are you doing! If you do anything illegal, master Bo won''t allow it! " "I''ll check the information myself!" Tang Wei couldn''t bear it. "Are you my assistant or not! It''s still my dad''s undercover! " Shan Jian silently shut up and handed over the computer to Tang Wei. Ten minutes later, Tang Wei inquired about all the passengers'' information of these flights, then found Bo Yan''s information, and then opened her security records. Unexpectedly, he saw a familiar face. It''s not a coincidence of the same name, but a real thin face! Tang Wei feels that his hand holding the computer is trembling. He never thought that Bo Yan was on the flight, and It''s with other men! So who is the man who talked to her just now? Tang Wei wants to stand up and look ahead, but it''s not easy to walk around on the plane now. In addition, he stands up all of a sudden, which is too eye-catching. He can only sit there, but his mind keeps thinking about what''s going on. Did the organizer invite Bo Yan? Are their destinations the same? However, before Tang Wei thought much, someone stood up in front of him and called out to the stewardess, "do you have a thermometer?" It''s the man. Tang Wei''s nerves suddenly tense, he heard someone in the front seat in the dialogue, "you look so ugly, uncomfortable, why not early say?" "There''s no need..." Thin Yan once again covered his stomach, "abdominal pain, like last time, I thought it would be good to take some medicine." She closed her eyes and turned pale. "Ye Xiao, I think Sleep. " "Take your temperature." Ye Xiao took the electronic thermometer from the stewardess, but the thermometer showed that Bo Yan didn''t have a fever at all. So why The stewardess carefully said, "Sir, is your girlfriend Pain, dysmenorrhea? " Ye Xiao''s face stiff, thin Yan also dun dun, she didn''t have time to say anything, she felt the pain of a cone heart attack of the abdomen, like pulling the whole uterus in the fall general, pain she took a cold breath. The stewardess immediately went to find the tampon. When she handed it to Ye Xiao, ye Xiao frowned and handed it to Bo Yan, "go to the toilet by yourself." "Sir, girls will encounter dysmenorrhea when they have menstruation. I think your girlfriend may need someone to accompany her..." Ye Xiao is stunned, and Tang Wei is also stunned. When he looked up, he saw Ye Xiao get up and directly hold up such a thin face. He took her into the toilet of the plane. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1268 Tang Wei was stunned. At the end of the line of sight, ye Xiao''s tall figure disappeared behind the toilet door. With the door closed gently, all eyes were isolated. Tang Wei is still in a daze. He stares at the door of the toilet. His cold eyes become extremely hot at this moment, just like someone has put a huge fire under his eyes - he can burn through the door. "Tang Shao, you Do you know each other? " Shan Jian looks at Tang Wei''s eyes and carefully adds, "that person belongs to the Ye family." Ye Jia? Uncle Ye Jingtang has no next generation in his life. It is estimated that he will be another family in the Ye family. Tang Wei pursed his lips, and Shan Jian said, "Ye Xiao, the most favored successor of Ye Jingtang, is estimated to be the future leader of the Ye family." It''s not easy to stand out from the Ye family. Tang Wei said, "why is he here?" "It''s one of the invitees. Maybe he came to attend instead of Ye Jingtang." Shan Jian felt her chin and didn''t realize what she was saying, "hiss, but who is the person he''s holding, his girlfriend? It looks very beautiful, but I don''t seem to have heard that he has a girlfriend, and the news doesn''t circulate in the circle... " Tang Wei''s expression suddenly became particularly gloomy, almost gnashing his teeth, looking at Shan Jian with a sneer, "have you ever heard of this woman''s name Bo Yan in the circle?" Bo Yan, Bo Yan Shan Jian pondered for a while and almost jumped up from her seat! Isn''t that Su''s daughter? " Tang Weidao said, "you are also surprised. I thought you were just a little smart in the circle. You know everything." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shan Jian chooses to shut up. No one can compare with Tang Wei. Ten minutes later, the toilet door opens, and Bo Yan comes out with Ye Xiao''s hand. In fact, ye Xiao wants to hold her, but the iceberg''s expression and the rigid and embarrassing action make them pull out like a rag. When they pass by Tang Wei, they still don''t find him. It''s like there''s no one else in Bo Yan''s eyes. Tang Wei feels that his heart is tightening unconsciously, just like being rubbed in the palm of his hand. Watching them return to their position, Tang Wei takes his eyes back and orders him not to pay attention to the woman who has nothing to do with him. "Better now?" Ye Xiao''s low voice came from the front. Thin Yan low ground should a, soft ground is like a small sheep, the tone of Ye Xiao is a little bit better, "that you sleep again, still have five hours to fall to the ground." Five hours to go. For the first time, Tang Wei thought that five hours was so long. Bo Yan listens to Ye Xiao and slowly closes her eyes after drinking a cup of hot water. The stewardess takes a blanket to help cover it. When she goes back, she sits in the back row and talks, "that man is very careful with his girlfriend just now." "It''s a natural match for a talented man and a beautiful woman. It''s really enviable." "Men''s eyes have never left women from beginning to end, so happy..." Tang Wei''s position is near the back row. When these comments reach his ears, it''s like a needle stabbing him. Is Bo Yan really in love with this man? From rongchu to Yexiao, they are all in this circle. Tang Wei has a sense of killing in his eyes. Bo Yan, do you want to be shameful? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1269 Don''t know from when, such idea crawled into Tang Wei''s mind, his expression became a little gloomy, with the side of Shan Jian saw some palpitations, "Tang Shao, you are Have you been abused by someone else? " Lovers, dog abuse? Tang Wei almost wanted to applaud for Shan Jian. The first place of the year''s death search assistant was definitely not him! He sneered and turned to look at Shan Jian, "do you think ye Xiao, a man of this grade, looks thin?" Shan Jian also murmured innocently, "why don''t you look up to her? How beautiful the girls are, big mixed race beauties." Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Besides, the Su family is not simple. Both the Ye family and the Su family are well-known families. If they can be together, they will be the icing on the cake. No matter from the perspective of financial resources or background, they are very compatible." Shan Jian began to pull her finger and give it to Tang Weisuan carefully. "You see, the girls are good-looking and the men are overbearing. These are the couple in the novel. It happens that the adults of the two families still know each other. Oh, they are childhood sweethearts. " childhood? Green, plum, bamboo, horse?! These four words made Tang Wei feel as if he had been hit hard. His eyes suddenly narrowed. He repeated these four words, and it seemed that he still had the taste of gnashing his teeth, "childhood sweetheart?" Bo Yan and ye Xiao are childhood sweethearts? What a joke! Boyan''s childhood is clearly -! All the thoughts stopped at this moment. Tang Wei was stunned. He was surprised by his idea. Why Why does he have such an idea? When hearing that Bo Yan and other men are said to be compatible, why is he angry? Tang Wei took a deep breath, calmed down and thought about it carefully. At last, he convinced himself that he was the one who knew Bo Yan best. He knew exactly how Bo Yan came over and what kind of goods Bo Yan was! So when people talk about Bo Yan''s good words - good words? Hehe, is Boyan worthy of praise? What kind of thing can she stand with the top people in this circle? A good match? Don''t say it''s a good match, but it doesn''t match to lift shoes! Tang Wei attributed all his anger to this reason. After he figured it out, he felt a little relaxed, as if all his strange behaviors and ideas had finally found a suitable reason, and he could let himself go. "Tang Shao, I just received the news that Xu Yao heard that she was coming too. " Shan Jian swallowed her saliva. "It''s temporary. It seems that she has been pestering her brother for a long time." "Xu Shengmin?" Tang only suddenly thought of him, "he and Xu Yao relationship has been bad, how can agree to Xu Yao?" "It seems that Xu Shao was too lazy to come over, and he just didn''t care much about the meeting. Anyway, it was all Xu''s family, so he gave the quota to Xu Yao directly." Shan Jian shows the news of Xu Shengmin to Tang Wei, "and Xu Yao has landed one step earlier than us. Tang Shao, should we go and say hello to her?" Looking at Shan Jian, Tang Wei said, "I''m sick. What do you want to say hello to her?" "Aren''t you and she a couple?" Shan Jian''s face was muddled. "I can''t just watch you being abused by other people''s little lovers. Can''t I help you pull back the game?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1270 Hearing this, Tang Wei sneered even more, "do you think so?" "No, everyone thinks so." Shan Jian looked at Tang Wei seriously, "if you two are not a pair, then you must have done something to make everyone have such a cognition. You play a guiding role. " "Fart." Tang Wei unexpectedly burst a rude, "that TM told you to be amorous. I didn''t say a word about the relationship between me and need from the beginning to the end. It''s you who think too much. Why should I be responsible for your delusions?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shan Jian was questioned by Tang Wei for the first time. After a long time, she murmured, "but in the end, I have to explain..." "I don''t want to explain to strangers." Tang only half hung his eyes, and returned to a lazy look, cold and numb, "because what you think, I don''t care." I don''t care if it sounds good. It''s none of my business if it sounds bad. Shan Jian is completely speechless. He looks at Tang Wei''s silence. He flies over the clouds outside the window. In the rising atmosphere, the fragments of the past are gradually emptied and smashed. ****** when she got off the plane, Bo Yan got a little better and followed Ye Xiao. They went to pick up their luggage and were watched all the way. "Did the little couple come for a holiday?" "I guess so, it''s really sweet ~" Bo Yan was annoyed, so she just put on a mask and headphones, just like a female star getting off the plane, and quickly shuttled through the crowd. No matter what kind of eyes behind her, she didn''t look back, and even left Ye Xiao behind. After getting her luggage, Bo Yan looked back and saw that ye Xiao was still waiting for the luggage. It was estimated that it was in the second batch. She went over and said, "I''ll go to the toilet again. You''ll wait for me here." Ye Xiao raised his head and said, "well, go." Bo Yan gives her luggage to Ye Xiao and takes care of them. She goes to the toilet beside her. When she walks in, she finds that there is no one in the toilet. When she feels something is wrong, she feels that there is a person behind her and drags her into the nearest toilet! The sound of a lock made Bo Yan extremely panic. Subconsciously, he used the self-protection greeting he had trained in Ye Xiao for a while to call each other''s face directly. Unexpectedly, he was seen through and cut off easily on the way. Tang Wei easily pinched her slender wrist. It seemed that there were countless knives in her eyes that could pierce thin face. He said, "who did you learn from?" Thin Yan breath a stagnant, "how is you?" "I ask you." Add strength road to hold thin Yan''s wrist, Tang Wei''s words stained with chill, "with whom to learn the ability?" "I''ll learn from others and report to you?" Bo Yan seemed to hear Tianda''s joke, "Why are you here?" "That''s what I want to ask you." Tang only Mou son dead lock thin Yan, "why can appear here, or with Ye Xiao?" Thin Yan heart a shock, "do you know ye Xiao?" "Answer me." Tang Wei didn''t take care of her rhetorical question, but said, "hmm? And ye Xiao on vacation abroad? Or go on a honeymoon with him? Bo Yan, you are more and more daring! " "I don''t want to compare you to the pervert who follows others to break into the ladies'' room!" Thin Yan a jilted Tang Wei''s hand, "get out of the way, ye Xiao is still waiting for me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1271 Ye Xiao is still waiting for me! This is like a knife to Tang Wei''s heart. He didn''t expect to hear this kind of words from Bo Yan one day. It was like a kind of irony, "are you worried about him?" "Do you have anything to do with worrying about who?" Thin Yan ruthlessly pushed Tang Wei away, "let me go!" Tang Wei did not move, and even more forcefully grasped Bo Yan''s hand. He seemed to be incredulous, "you fight me for that man?" "So what?" Thin Yan fingers tightly together, "I can''t fight you for others? In other words, why do you think I''m resisting? I''m just protecting myself! It is clear that you always treat me as a toy and think that I will listen to you from beginning to end, so now I feel that I have the courage to resist you! " Tang Wei was shocked by Bo Yan''s words, and the man was furious, "are you hard winged?" "That''s right!" This time, Bo Yan reaches out and pulls Tang Wei''s fingers one by one. The whole process is played in slow motion under Tang Wei''s eyes, just like the fatal scene of a movie. He watches Bo Yan regain his freedom and escape from his fingers. When he was gathering, there was only cold air. Bo Yan bumps into Tang Wei''s shoulder and runs out like there is a flood of beasts chasing her. When she comes out, Tang Wei vaguely sees her reddish eyes. Then, the sound of hasty footsteps disappeared in his ears. Tang Wei was stunned. For the first time For the first time, she broke away from him so hard. I never felt like this before. Why Tang Wei stepped back a few steps, and the whole person was almost out of breath. He watched Bo Yan run away. Why did he suddenly feel at a loss? ****** when Bo Yan goes out, he runs directly to the luggage carousel. At a glance, he sees the tall Ye Xiao standing there. Because of years of special training, his back is wider than ordinary people. He carries a suitcase in both hands, waiting for Bo Yan to come out of the toilet. So he saw Bo Yan run over in such a panic, frowning, "was chased?" Bo Yan had her hair cut and tried to make herself look the same. Then she said, "no That is, in the toilet... " "Is there a ghost in the toilet?" Ye Xiao didn''t wait for Bo Yan to finish, so he directly said, "the expression is so terrible, you won''t see too many horror movies." Thin Yan didn''t speak, picked up the luggage in the past, and then first step Ye Xiao turned around, like want to leave the airport urgently. Staying in the same place with Tang Wei, she was about to suffocate. Ye Xiao didn''t take care of Bo Yan''s mood. He took a taxi behind her. When he got on the bus, Bo Yan asked, "where is our hotel address?" "Ah?" Ye Xiao was surprised. "Is our hotel the same? Your father only let me fly with you, not let you stay in a hotel with me. " Bo Yan was stunned, "I thought That''s what. You''ve ordered the whole journey My father told me that as long as I follow you... " "Did your father tell you that?" Ye Xiao looked at the mobile phone, "I thought I just wanted to be responsible for your safe landing I''ve just reserved one room... " Thin Yan saw an eye Ye Xiao, "single person''s double person''s?" "Nonsense, of course." Ye Xiao had a complicated look on his face. "Forget it, I''ll open another one for you at the front desk of the hotel." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1272 Thin Yan didn''t notice anything, so she answered faintly, "well." Ye Xiao has a headache. He thought that as long as he escorted Bo Yan to land safely abroad, he didn''t realize that he misunderstood the meaning and wanted to ensure Bo Yan''s personal safety throughout the whole process. He turned his head and looked at Bo Yan. He found that Bo Yan was leaning against the car window and resting with her eyes closed. Because of the pain during the physiological period, she was always weak. It was as if he touched her with a little force, and she would be broken. Outside the window of the car, the scenery of the street kept running. Bo Yan just leaned there to have a rest, with long eyelashes hanging. With the shaking of the car body, she vibrated up and down gently. Ye Xiao is a little distracted, so he stares at Bo Yan''s side face for a long time, and then returns to his mind. He suddenly moves his eyes away, and then puts his eyes back on his palm. The car suddenly quieted down, so quiet that Bo Yan''s breathing voice could be clearly transmitted to Ye Xiao''s side, mixed with his breath. Ye Xiao adjusted his sitting posture and sat on his back for 20 minutes. When he got off at the door of the hotel, Bo Yan was still resting there. Ye Xiao frowned and patted her head, "here it is." Bo Yan rubbed his eyes, "huh? So fast? " "Twenty minutes is not very fast." Ye Xiao took back her hand and drew back her fingers. It seemed that there was still the illusion of her soft hair on her finger abdomen. "Go in, I''ll give you my room." Ye Xiao took the luggage from the back of the car, "go to the front desk to get the room first." "Well." Bo Yan and he walked to the lobby front desk side by side. The ornate hotel front desk helped them check in with a smile. Ye Xiao said, "wait a minute, you made a mistake." Open mouth is fluent English. "I need to open another room. She''s alone." Ye Xiao tried to explain their relationship, "we don''t live together." The waiter immediately apologized, "sorry sir, we made a mistake, but Sir, there is no spare room in the hotel at present, so..." "No more?" Ye Xiao was very surprised. "I saw a spare room before..." "Ten minutes ago, it was reserved by several other customers who came here to visit." The waiter apologized with a smile, "is also the same as you Asian guests." Ye Xiao was so upset by this incident that he said, "well, I need you to give me a solution." "Maybe there will be check-out guests tomorrow, so if you don''t mind, we''ll squeeze with your girlfriend for one night, and then we''ll arrange for you as soon as we have a vacant room tomorrow..." Again, again. Ye Xiao''s tone was a little displeased, "do I look so much like her?" I''ve heard a lot of similar chatter all the way. Thin Yan suddenly opened a mouth in one side, "perhaps, is there another hotel near here?" "There are also hotels, B & B..." Thin Yan sees to Ye Xiao, unexpectedly the latter pulls a face, "don''t go! It''s too low-grade. I only stay in the hotels of this group. " Hey, yo! Still an old man! Bo Yan pulled the luggage and said, "well, Mr. Ye, it seems that you can only sleep with me tonight. I''ll share half of your bed. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1273 After saying this, the two of them were silent at the front desk of the hotel. After a long time, Bo Yan pulled his luggage and ye Xiao, "what are you doing? Gone. Maybe someone will check out in the evening. " Ye Xiao is dragged by thin Yan to stagger a little bit, thin Yan''s strength is not big, but he whole person however shook. The front desk lady stares at Bo Yan and ye Xiao leaving, and says behind her back, "these little lovers are so proud ~" Ye Xiao''s face is green, and she can''t help but say, "why do everyone regard me and you as a couple?" He''s upset, okay! I don''t want to have anything to do with this notorious woman! "I''m sorry to drag you down." Bo Yan walked into the elevator and watched the elevator door close slowly. When there were only two of them left in the narrow space, she murmured softly, "if you don''t want to be misunderstood, you can explain it at the first time, otherwise people will be preconceived." "Are you blaming me?" Ye Xiao pointed to himself, "put the responsibility on me? Why don''t you say it! Is it fun to be misunderstood by others? " Bo Yan doesn''t talk. Ye Xiao temper up, iceberg face cold terrible, yelled, "talk!" "Misunderstanding." Bo Yan repeated the words he had mentioned. The tone was as light as a puff of smoke. As soon as the wind blew, it was diluted in the air. She said, "it''s just a misunderstanding. Why should I explain?" Ye Xiao was stunned. "I''ve been misunderstood not once or twice, explain? I don''t have the strength to explain to others one by one. What you see is me, and I will not refute. " There is no way to refute it. Who wants to think of her as what kind of person, think of her as what kind of person. "I won''t have a bad life because you don''t like me, and I won''t have a particularly good life because you look up to me." Bo Yan''s voice is extremely numb. It seems that he has experienced countless times of disappointment and repetition, and now he just ignores it. Broken pot broken, but also a choice between her thoughts. "So I won''t explain. I''m not going to explain Over the years, her ability to explain has almost been polished. "No, you''re afraid to explain." The elevator door opens, ye Xiao stares at thin Yan''s face, suddenly drops such a sentence and strides out. Leaving Bo Yan alone in the elevator, his soul trembles. He said, "people who can say such things have generally experienced explanation, but they are not believed, so they gradually give up explanation, or even I''m afraid to explain. " Afraid of using everything to prove themselves, but still can not get a trust. Bo Yan slowly moves out of the elevator with Ye Xiao. The huge and endless hotel corridor is like a maze. She feels that she is sinking deeper and deeper in the black hole. Until a door opened beside her, ye Xiao opened the door of the hotel with her room card and pulled her in, she realized that her inner turbulence was too violent just now. Shut the door, packed the luggage that brought for a while, ye Xiao turns a face to look at thin Yan, then ask a way, "is who turn you into now this appearance?" Extreme inferiority and extreme acuteness. She had two feelings at the same time, cowardice and fearlessness. Thin Yan looking at that big bed, evade topic way, "bed is very big, we sleep at night, estimate can lie in the middle again." "I ask who you are." Ye Xiao approached Bo Yan, "don''t evade the topic, is it Tang Wei?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1274 This name, no matter how long it used to be, is always a thorn in Bo Yan''s heart. It is always in a quiet turbulence when she is most unprepared. As long as she shakes it gently, it will bring sharp pain. She felt irritable for ye Xiao''s aggressive questioning, turned her head and said, "who is so important?" "I think it''s very important. Your father sent you to the Ye family just to let you break the previous shackles?" Ye Xiao simply released Bo Yan, gave her a little space, and then said, "if you can''t even confirm who has hurt you, how can you surpass it?" In fact, Bo Yan also knows that ye Xiao is right. But she didn''t like the feeling of the past being torn apart in front of her eyes. Walking to the side, ye Xiao starts to take his skin care products out of the suitcase. Staring at Bo Yan''s busy back, ye Xiao holds his hands in front of his chest and says, "are you going to rob the hotel I ordered? Have you been living here these days? " "Well, didn''t you say that in the car?" Thin Yan turns head, "since mean, just don''t pretend so generous." She also special pedal nose on the face to pat the sheet, "but don''t be afraid, I''m really generous, bed share you half." Ye Xiao almost burst out a fire in her throat. This woman is so lawless! The room is clearly ordered by him, because she has no place to go, so it''s transferred! How thin Yan, this is like the host, also began to entertain him! Bo Yan went to boil the water and turned on the water heater in the bathroom. Then the woman loosened her braid and poured down her long black hair, which was a little fluffy and lazy. She said, "don''t toss about. Let''s have a rest. I''ve been flying all day. I''m so tired." What''s more, she is still in the physiological period, and her body is a little empty. Ye Xiao talks so strangely every day, and she has some weakness to fight. Ye Xiao is stunned and looks at Bo Yan taking a bath until the sound of taking a bath comes. The man is pulled back to his mind by the sound of water. He says to the bathroom, "are you taking a bath inside?" "Well." Bo Yan''s voice came out through the dense heat. She said, "I took the clothes." "Why did you do that?" "If I asked you to go out, would you?" Listen carefully, the voice seems to have a little light taunt, Bo Yan said, "you can''t? You never care about any of my feelings, driving you out will only usher in your sarcasm. So I did it myself. " "Do you want a face?" Ye Xiao doesn''t know why the export is such words, "if change to do other men?"? Bo Yan, do you know self love The sound of water inside stopped. Ye Xiao''s breathing subconsciously also followed dull. The water drops slide down her smooth and white face, gather on her sharp chin, and then can''t bear the weight, and finally fall on the bathroom tile. Bo Yan grins, "I don''t want to face." Ye Xiao''s heart suddenly tightens, and the sound of the door opening comes from the bathroom. Someone comes out from there, dressed in a white bathrobe, wrapped from head to foot. She can''t see anything imaginative. She does it perfectly. But ye Xiao''s Adam''s apple moves up and down. Damn it, why does he feel like a thief? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1275 She is so normal that people can''t see what''s wrong with her dress, but even so. Ye Xiao still feels that there is a restlessness out of his control deep in his brain. He looked at a shower in a hurry, a pair of thin face to rest, deep throat voice has brought unconscious dumb, "so you are going to sleep?" "Well." Bo Yan''s answer is very normal and indifferent. It seems that she doesn''t care that ye Xiao is such a big man standing here. Then she picks up her mobile phone and says, "if you also need to take a bath..." "Don''t you feel nervous at all?" Ye Xiao feels that his male dignity has been seriously discriminated against, "or are you used to it? Bo Yan - I''m in the same room as you - " " I''m not nervous. What are you doing when you''re so nervous? " Thin Yan seems to see a joke like, "you think I''m that kind of person, there''s no need to be so close to the enemy, right? I''ll have a rest, and then you can help yourself Then she climbed into bed and covered herself with the quilt. Then she retracted into the quilt and took out her cell phone to chat with LAN Qiqi. Ye Xiao was stunned by her series of actions. He stood there for a long time and thought he was very funny. This woman never cared for her face. What did he do so quietly? It''s like It''s like I care about her. Think of here, ye Xiao simply ignore, took the change of clothes to the bathroom to take a bath, when he came out of the bath, just heard outside thin Yan and blue seven seven in voice chat, thin Yan see he also said hello, "if you go to bed, remember to turn off the light." Both of them sleep close to the bed, and the quilt trapped in the middle is really enough for another person. LAN Qiqi''s excited voice said, "Bo Xiaoyan, I''m more excited than you. You''re so big that you''re finally going to sleep with other men!" Ye Xiao''s heart clapped. But he still pretended that he didn''t know anything. An''an Fen fell asleep on the other side of the bed and pulled the quilt. Bo Yan pulled the quilt over there. This next leaf night came to fire, inexplicably and thin Yan coexist in a room, lead to his whole body up and down are uncomfortable, now can''t help, finally cold voice called a, "you TM rob my quilt to do what!" LAN Qiqi at the other end of the voice is so scared that his face changes. Ye Xiao is angry?! Bo Yan said, "of course I don''t have a quilt here. " "Then you drag it away, and I don''t have it here!" "Then..." Bo Yan said, "then you just Come closer. Don''t be afraid. I won''t touch you. " It seems that ye Xiao is a careful woman! Ye Xiao is angry, "how TM is not you, lean over! Why should I go and rub your quilt? " "I..." Thin Yan also neck a stem, "I come here, you don''t have to say a lot of words! I will not move here "If I don''t believe it, I can''t drag you Ye Xiao gets angry, grabs most of the quilt directly, and then rolls it together with Bo Yan, "I don''t believe you can''t rob a woman with the quilt --" Bo Yan is rolled to his arm by Ye Xiao. At that moment, she flurried up, to the Ye Xiao suddenly stiff eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1276 Just for a moment, time seems to have stopped. Bo Yan and ye Xiao look at each other in a panic. They all see the panic of each other''s eyes. As soon as ye Xiao''s men relaxed, Bo Yan fell into his arms. She wrapped her quilt tightly, and then moved back little by little like a caterpillar, "you What are you doing? " Ye Xiao feels that his throat is dry and dumb, and his eyes follow him. At the moment of close contact, he smells the fragrance of shampoo on Bo Yan''s head, and accidentally touches her half exposed arm. His soft and delicate skin made his heart shake violently. Damn, this woman is a disaster when she''s by her side! Bo Yan hastily lifted her hair and moved back to the original sleeping position. She gently pulled the quilt and sent it to Ye Xiao. It seems that she gave up grabbing the quilt with him. "You Go to sleep. " "You''re not covering?" Ye Xiao''s voice is low, "do you know you won''t catch cold when you sleep at night?" "I don''t think so." Thin Yan bit her lip in embarrassment, but she didn''t know that this action was like a powerful provocation for men. She pursed her lips, "you''d better use the quilt, we''ll fight sooner or later." Ye Xiao sneered, "Why are you so afraid of me? Aren''t you all used to it? " The tone of speech, with the usual irony, this irony let Bo Yan a trance, think of Tang Wei. Ye Xiao realizes that Bo Yan is looking at himself, but the next second, he feels that Bo Yan is not looking at himself. Whose shadow is she looking for through herself? A name just jumps into Ye Xiao''s mind. -- Tang Wei. He didn''t know where the anger came from. He pulled Bo Yan''s whole body directly into his arms. Bo Yan screamed, "let me go! What are you going to do - " " if you dare to move around again, I swear that you will not be able to escape by pretending to move twice! " Ye Xiao''s hoarse and cold voice is like a knife. Bo Yan is shocked. Then she is like an injured and weak animal. She shivers and is imprisoned in her arms by Ye Xiao. She pricks her whole body on guard. Ye Xiao looked and sneered, "when Tang Wei touched you, would you like this?" "Why are you doing this?" "Get used to my existence as soon as possible, and don''t try to put on airs there." Ye Xiao said with deep meaning, "don''t worry, I don''t want to touch you as a woman like you. I just can''t stand this picture on your face, as if I would touch you anytime and anywhere. Now let me prove it to you, huh? I won''t touch you. Even so, I won''t have any different ideas about you. Do you understand? Why pretend to be the same as the real one, hide so far, pull the quilt, and be afraid that I will touch you? " Ye Xiao said, thin Yan was so angry that he shivered all over. Put on airs? What did he think of her like that! How can a normal woman share a room with a man in an ordinary relationship? Besides, how can she not be nervous when he holds her like this! At this time, there was a sound of swiping the card at the door, and then the door of the hotel was opened from the outside. Thin Yan suddenly widened his eyes, and the comer also walked quickly. The voice of the man who came in was suddenly infected with the intention of killing. Together with his eyes, he was as sharp as a knife, "thin face?" Why Will Tang Wei be here?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1277 Bo Yan is completely shocked by this accident. Tang Wei''s appearance makes her stiff like thunder. She opens her eyes incredulously and looks into his icy eyes. Thin Yan feels, that one eye, oneself whole body up and down of blood all followed to be frozen. "Tell me." Tang Wei''s voice became more and more dangerous. "What are you doing in my room?" It''s shameless! Ye Xiao frowned, sat up from the bed, thin Yan rolled down from his arms, the whole person retracted into the quilt, dare not face all this. Heartbeat Her heart beat so fast that she was almost out of breath. "The room is given to us by the front desk. There is no such thing as your room." Ye Xiao said coldly, "it is estimated that the front desk made a mistake. Was this room originally left for you?" Tang Wei sneered, "otherwise? Otherwise, why can my room card open the door of this room, eh? " Bo Yan was questioned by him. Unexpectedly, the front desk Miss made a mistake and opened the room for Tang Wei to them again, which led to such an embarrassing situation "Then you should find the receptionist to solve this problem, and the responsibility is not ours." Ye Xiao answers Tang Wei, turns around and picks up Bo Yan, "what are you hiding? Guilty? "Nobody?" Thin facial nerve is tight, "you don''t talk like that..." "I''m asking you, why do you feel shameful?" Ye Xiao''s voice raised, "or are you afraid of him?" When he said the word "he", ye Xiao pointed to Tang Wei and left, bringing a fierce wind. Tang Wei, who was pointed at his face, changed his face every minute. He didn''t know where his anger came from and burned all his reason. He is nothing, dare to point at him! How dare you touch me in front of him! Thin Yan looked up and noticed that Tang Wei was about to burst out of anger. If he really wanted to have a conflict with Ye Xiao, it would be impossible to recover. When she opened her mouth and wanted to speak, she suddenly thought of something. Bo Yan''s face changed and said in a hoarse voice, "Tang Wei, if I remember correctly This hotel is also under your name? " The killing on Tang Wei''s body was intended to burst out in an instant, "how? This time it''s a hotel of your own choice. Do you want to say that I''m haunted? " Bo Yan is biting his teeth. When he confronts with Tang Wei, another person comes into the room. His voice is graceful and elegant. All of a sudden, the anger in the room is interrupted. It''s Xu Yao. She came forward, affectionately took Tang Wei''s arm, "I heard the waiter say you have arrived, how come you didn''t tell me?" Tang Wei''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Looking at this scene, Bo Yan felt that her heart was pierced by some sharp weapon. She took a breath and suddenly understood everything. "Since I''ve brought a woman here, how come it seems that I want to settle accounts with us at the beginning?" Ye Xiao is aware of thin Yan''s shrinking, and somehow he wants to take a breath for her. He just mocks Tang Wei there, "are you eating a bowl and looking at the pot? I''m sorry, Bo Yan is not your potted dish. " "Shut up! " Tang Wei drinks coldly and angrily, and Xu Yao says sweetly," but don''t be angry. " She tried to pull Tang Wei''s hand, but found that Tang Wei''s hand was too tight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1278 Why is Tang Wei so angry? It has been a long time since Xu Yao saw Tang Wei show such an expression She swallowed and seemed to want to brush her sense of existence here, so she said, "I''ll be worried if you''re so angry. Anger is bad for your health, but... " In front of Bo Yan, she deliberately shows that she cares about him and understands him. It seems that she is really like a loving couple. Only Bo Yan knows that this woman Quietly replaced himself in Tang Wei''s side position, even with others mentioned Tang Wei''s past, all thought that his past, all is Xu Yao''s company. Deep in the heart is like being chiseled by a sharp blade, thin Yan can only bear. Xu Yao''s appearance is like a knife to completely split all the illusions that are in danger. Bo Yan is looked at by Ye Xiao, and she says to Ye Xiao, "then, do we want to give them a place?" "No way." Ye Xiao feels uncomfortable to see Bo Yan shivering like this. Isn''t this woman able to pretend that she doesn''t care about anything in front of him? Doesn''t she look so indifferent? Why don''t you see that helpless and flustered expression on her face? Tang Wei, Tang Wei, this man named Tang Wei What did you do to her! Tang Wei for thin Yan this sentence, also suddenly changed expression, "give way? Give it to us? Bo Yan, what do you pretend to be aggrieved? I''m the one who robbed my room for no reason, but you Look, every word is accusing her of guilt. Bo Yan thinks that Tang Wei must be the one who hates himself. She took a deep breath and tried to sit up. Ye Xiao grabbed her. The man seemed to be fighting with Tang Wei and sneered, "then go and ask your waiter what''s going on. It doesn''t matter to us. We are also your hotel''s customers today. Why are we going to rush people? " Ye Xiao doesn''t believe it. Tang only has the courage to drive him out?! Isn''t he fond of such strange words to stimulate thin face? So good, he''ll stimulate him, too! Finish saying Ye Xiao hugged thin Yan''s shoulder, "sleep down, it''s OK, their hotel thing, the hotel itself will solve." In a word, it directly raises the height of the hotel to the height of the hotel. It''s like satirizing the day when a star hotel like Tang Wei makes mistakes in handling the formalities for its customers. When the words reach Tang Wei''s ears, they become especially ironic. He bit his teeth, but was gently pulled by Xu Yao, "only, you sleep in my place tonight." Thin Yan stares big eyes, suddenly looks up at them two. She always pretends to be safe, but at this moment, she has no way to pretend to go on Xu Yao did it on purpose. She clearly knows that she robbed all the things about Bo Yan''s existence. Now, she has to force her again! Thin Yan didn''t speak, Tang Wei has been observing her expression, see she was held by Ye Xiao and indifferent appearance, the man from the bottom of my heart rose a sense of killing. Well, it doesn''t matter what she is now. It''s also true that she has climbed the high branch of the Ye family. Naturally, it''s different now. Her wings are hard and she wants to fly by herself! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1279 Xu Yao finds that she can''t shout Tang Wei, and she''s not willing to stand here to show them. So she increases her strength and grabs Tang Wei''s hand, with a false and sweet smile on her face. I''m early. I''ve got a room. You stay with me tonight. " Tang only didn''t move at first, but later he was pulled away by Xu Yao. When the two figures disappeared at the door of the hotel room, the atmosphere of the whole room suddenly calmed down. Bo Yan is still remembering the look in Tang Wei Lin''s eyes when he left just now. It''s like a murder knife, which makes her cold all over. What''s wrong with him? "Why, are you sad now?" Ye Xiao sees Bo Yan''s appearance of not staying at home when she''s married. After releasing her, she goes to throw the door on, then comes back and sneers at her "You said you just did..." Bo Yan looked up at Ye Xiao, "what''s the relationship between Tang Wei and us?" Ye Xiao is almost about to be laughed by Bo Yan, "so you care so much about Tang Wei? Are you so humble that you are still worried about his feelings? Bo Yan, do you think you are too cheap? " Bo Yan didn''t speak. In the end, she put her hand over her face and said, "I don''t want to go on like this Originally, I wanted to stay away by this opportunity, but... " But Tang Wei, the ends of the earth, why can we always meet? In the end, to what extent can I completely disappear if I want to be cruel to myself? "I don''t think it matters any more." Ye Xiao spread the quilt again in the past. He spread the quilt neatly like a soldier, leaving no wrinkles. After finishing the quilt, he said to Bo Yan, "come here, go to sleep, just as if nothing happened just now." None of that happened. Thin Yan covered his face and suddenly began to laugh hastily. With a smile, her tears fell through her fingers. See used to thin Yan indifferent appearance of Ye Xiao, all of a sudden was thin Yan such changes to surprised. He saw the woman sitting on the bed with a bow, as if she had been stabbed in the back, her whole back trembling, covering her face and letting the tears drop down. Would she have been so desperate? Mingming is laughing, and she covers her face so that no one can see her expression. Why does he feel that such a thin face has been hurt to the bone at this moment? Ye Xiao waited in silence, waiting until Bo Yan''s laughter gradually subsided, until her tears could not fall out any more. ****** "but are you still angry?" Entering the room, Xu Yao immediately began to please Tang Wei''s behavior, "angry I replace my brother, don''t say hello directly?" "There''s no need to act to this point, Xu Yao." Tang Wei''s sudden calmness makes Xu Yao change her expression. She smiles awkwardly and says, "why? What are you talking about? I don''t understand... " "You arranged everything, didn''t you?" Tang Wei''s eyes were extremely sharp. "In the name of my girlfriend, I canceled the room I reserved in the hotel, which led the hotel staff to think that this room was empty, so they arranged it for other guests, and then sold the last one to Bo Yan and ye Xiao, so they had to live together - this hotel is under Bo''s name, and everyone tacitly agreed that you are my girlfriend, so He thinks that the young wife of the Bo family has the right and qualification to do all this. In the end, he cancels the room but doesn''t inform me. He deliberately lets me push the door and enter to see Bo Yan and ye Xiao in the same room. " Tang Wei saw Xu Yao''s white face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1280 No, it won''t Tang Wei won''t know. He''s just guessing. At least he can''t get any evidence now Xu Yao has set off a huge wave in her heart, but she has to pretend that she doesn''t know anything, so that she can maintain her image of a lady in front of Tang Wei. She said, "but you must have thought too much..." "I don''t usually use a single word to call me." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes, and his voice was cold, like a sharp sword, which could pierce all Xu Yao''s disguises. "Did you shout this to Bo Yan in the room before? Well Why Why is he as aggressive as anything? Xu Yao''s heart is in turmoil. When she''s not sure about Tang Wei''s attitude, she doesn''t dare to talk casually, for fear that her behavior will be exposed by saying something wrong. Therefore, the best choice in such a situation is to act silly. Men also like to look silly white sweet woman, whether it is true or pretended, even if it is pretended, as long as in front of him a lifetime silly white sweet, make him worry, it is also able to get joy. They don''t care what the women around them really look like, they only care what kind of women they want to see. Even sometimes, Xu Yao felt that Tang Wei knew better than herself that her gentleness and generosity were all pretended. Well, knowing her ambition and her dowry, but never breaking it down, such Tang Wei, in the end Xu Yao wants to say anything, see Tang Wei approaching, the face of the rebellious monster at this moment with her all of a sudden closer. She felt that she had fallen into the abyss of his dark pupil, and could not see the end. "I know you can do these things." Word by word, like a demon whispering, Tang Wei stares at Xu Yao''s face, and he slowly smiles, "get Xu Shengmin''s qualification to come to the meeting, change the room as my girlfriend, and then leave the room to Bo Yan and ye Xiao, and let me just see the scene of them opening the room together. Finally, you show up again - to fight Bo Yan, and to prove your identity ¡£¡± He put all the little moves she did behind her back to the point, "you can do it, Xu Yao. There''s no need to deny it or pretend you don''t know. There are some things I know clearly, from the moment you enter the door, I know Xu Yao took a deep breath, "no I don''t understand... " Still powerless to maintain the appearance of ignorance. Her ignorance and simplicity are all pretense and acting. And the innocent, desperate look of another woman as like as an apple is to an oyster. "Why else are you in my room?" Tang weiminrui''s eyes directly locked Xu Yao, making her have the illusion of being choked by the enemy. "Your appearance shows that you actually know what will happen next here, don''t you?" Xu Yao''s face was pale. "But if you think too much, have a rest early. Do you want a bath? I''ll put hot water on you... " With that, she turned around in a hurry, as if she wanted to help him take a bath at once. Tang Wei frowned because she was attentive and flattering. "Xu Yao." He called her name behind her back, "I know it all." He knows all about it. Xu Yao''s back suddenly froze. "So, there''s no need. I''ve seen through your means, and there''s nothing new. I haven''t clarified our relationship with the outside world for many years. Now I think it''s time to make a positive clarification. " Tang Wei''s eyes suddenly pressed down, "clarify me and you - gen, Ben, no, you, Ren, he, Guo, go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1281 This sentence seems to be a sharp blade that directly pierces Xu Yao''s heart. For so many years, she accompanied him and did some small moves intentionally or unintentionally, which made people think they were a couple and let the public put these ideas into their minds. However, even if she did, Tang Wei didn''t stop her, did he! She thought Think this is Tang Wei''s default! Don''t think that Tang Wei doesn''t care, and she doesn''t mind, will so acquiesce to her to do those things! But now Xu Yao, pale and shaking her head, didn''t know what to prove. "No, Tang Wei, I didn''t mean to make you misunderstand Besides, we have known each other for a long time, from high school to now... " It''s a pity that she has been with him for so many years. She is afraid that Bo Yan wants to take Tang Wei away. She is afraid that Tang Wei will be absorbed by Bo Yan. That''s why she created today''s scene. She wants Bo Yan to break with Tang Wei She''s just afraid of Be afraid of yourself Lose Tang Wei Xu Yao''s hasty expression didn''t get a trace of sympathy from Tang Wei. He looked at Xu Yao without expression, and then said slowly, "it''s no use playing smart. I didn''t say it, just because I''m too lazy to say it." So in a deeper level, Xu Yao may not even be in Tang Wei''s eyes, so even if she talks outside, or has small movements, Tang Wei sees them, but he doesn''t take them seriously. It''s not on the table. Xu Yao pursed her lips, "I I will be wrong, but don''t be angry, OK? I swear, it won''t happen again next time... " This kind of thing? Tang Wei squints and laughs fiercely. If this kind of thing dares to happen, it can only show that Xu Yao has eaten bear heart and leopard gall! Tang Wei didn''t speak. He went in to take a bath. Later, when he came out from the bath, his mobile phone rang. He got through and heard the opposite side say, "Wei, I said hello to my father. Please come to our house." Xu Yao''s eyes flashed. "Thank you very much." "What''s the matter? You''re so funny. You went to your hotel in the middle of the night, but the hotel didn''t prepare a room for you? Ha ha ha, you are a miserable president. " On the other side, Kurosawa turned his precious pen. The metal point of the pen made tracks in the air. He laughed, "but it also shows that the foreign hotel you invested in has developed very well." "Very good at talking." Tang Wei didn''t take charge of Xu Yao, who was standing on the side. He continued, "send me the address. I remember you have a villa nearby." "Damn, my real estate, how can you know better than me?" Sakara Kurosawa scolded, "don''t you secretly want to cheat my money? I tell you, I am a person, it doesn''t matter if you cheat my feelings, but you cheat my money, no! I''m not finished with you. " "Go away, I look like I have no money?" Tang Wei cleaned himself up, took his computer bag and mobile phone, and planned to leave, "when will you arrive?" "In five hours. I''m leaving for the airport later. " "See you later," he said Tang Wei hangs up and plans to leave. He doesn''t look at Xu Yao in the whole process. Just as he is about to leave, someone directly hugs Xu Yao from behind. "Don''t go..." With her soft body clinging to his back, Xu Yao encircles Tang Wei''s waist from behind, weak and helpless, "Wei, I know I''m wrong Why don''t you stay? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1282 She couldn''t help it. Tang Wei forced her to the cliff. She didn''t know what to do! Xu Yao is in a big mess. If she lets Tang Wei go at this time, it probably means that she has no chance in the future! No, she would never allow this to happen! So she bit him and put all her eggs in one basket, holding Tang Wei from behind, trying to take advantage of this time to keep Tang Wei and let him spend the night in her room. How can she fall short of success at such a time when she has worked so hard? So Xu Yao stuck to Tang Wei''s back and said with trembling, "Wei, don''t leave me alone, OK?" Tang Wei is indifferent, so Xu Yao increases her strength, and makes Tang Wei''s back feel deeply with her soft body. Through a layer of clothes, the temperature from her body comes and gradually heats up in the room. Xu Yao gently grabs Tang Wei''s hand, "will you stay with me tonight?" For so many years, she always wanted to get Tang Wei, but he always had such an attitude. She couldn''t go any further and would stop here forever. She doesn''t want such result, she wants all of Tang Wei! Xu Yao''s face is beautiful. There is no doubt that she and Xu Shengmin are the same father and half mother. All the people who come out of the big dye vat naturally have a superior face and a powerful identity behind it. Everyone thinks that Xu Yao is the most worthy woman of Tang Wei: she is beautiful and has a background, just right generous and decent, gentle and elegant intellectual charm, and when she looks at Tang Wei, her eyes are full of love. Only in this way can we be regarded as a real rich family, worthy of standing beside Tang Wei. Xu Yao has always thought so, so she fought her life to become such a person. But at this moment, Tang Wei''s indifference and numbness made her panic. "I won''t do anything that makes you angry anymore..." Xu Yao simply chooses to take the initiative. Seeing that Tang Wei has no response, she comes up from behind and hugs Tang Wei''s neck, "Wei, you are still Because of this, do you want to make trouble with me? " This kind of tone is only used in lovers. Tang Wei''s eyes seem to be covered with a layer of deep fog, through the thick fog, cold from his eyes gradually overflow, "Xu Yao." That''s not a loving tone. Xu Yao''s body froze with fright, as if she were afraid. But just for a moment, Xu Yao immediately let herself continue. She decided that Tang Wei would not be rude to her, so she directly pressed Tang Wei back and forced him to the bedside. She put her arms around Tang Wei''s neck and said, "Wei, I''ll give you whatever you want, OK? Don''t resist me with indifference. " Tang Wei''s expression remained unchanged, as if he had never heard of it. With a sneer on his lips, he seemed to be waiting to see what this woman could do. "So, why don''t you stay for the night? Don''t care who Bo Yan is with. She can be with other men, and you can be with me, can''t you? " Xu Yao''s voice with a shudder, but she refused to retreat, a woman''s body like a snake around, "forget thin face?" Tang Wei was very clear about Xu Yao''s eyes, which were full of calculation. Xu Yao thought she had a chance to kiss him, but Tang only turned away. Then, the cold voice came, like with a warning and threat, "I don''t want to tear my face at you, but Xu Yao, you''d better restrain yourself, or don''t blame me for not giving you face." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1283 At this moment, Xu Yao looks at Tang Wei incredulously, as if she doesn''t believe that he will reject him so frankly and cruelly. The smile on her face can''t go on. The face that looks very delicate and beautiful in other men''s eyes is no different from ordinary people in Tang Wei''s eyes at this moment. Xu Yao''s hand was shaking, "but why..." Why can''t it be her? Why - for so many years, isn''t there any Have you ever felt a little bit for her? Xu Yao couldn''t believe it. The years when Bo Yan wasn''t around were a huge opportunity for her. She was sure that she could turn Tang Wei into her own man, but Tang Wei stretched out his hand and opened her fingers one by one in front of Xu Yao. The whole process takes place slowly in Xu Yao''s eyes like a slow motion camera. With Tang Wei pulling her hand away, Xu Yao feels like she is torn apart. She Rejected? Rejected by Tang Wei? She clearly put on such a gesture, why will be rejected! Xu Yao for a moment flurried to pull Tang Wei again, even before the face are ignored, "but, you don''t go, OK? You don''t want me... " "Is that the value of your life?" Tang Wei looks at Xu Yao''s deathly entangled appearance. He doesn''t know why, but another face appears in his mind. A half blood and innocent face. She often shows weakness and flatters like this, but she is quite different from Xu Yao. In her flattery, she takes extreme self-protection. Even if her body is the softest and the lowest, it''s like biting her teeth and holding her breath - "Xu Yao You can''t learn. " I don''t know why, Tang Wei cold from the mouth to say such a sentence, "learn thin Yan, you can''t learn in your life." Is that woman''s temperament something that Xu Yao, a wealthy family who has grown up in a beautiful life, can easily have? She can''t learn. She can''t replace Bo Yan. Want to imitate her and become her? It''s wishful thinking! "Don''t waste your energy on yourself. I don''t want to waste it on you." Tang Wei finally shook off Xu Yao''s hand this time. This violent action made Xu Yao lose the courage to go up and hold him again. She shook her head and red eyes and stepped back, "do you know what you''re talking about? But - do you know how much you mean to me Tang Wei was indifferent and went straight to the door. The more Xu Yao said, the more excited she became. She seemed to have lost control. After so many years of suffering, of course, she could not maintain her sense, "Tang Wei! You stop! You are not allowed to leave! I won''t let you go Tang Wei still went out. "Why do you do this to me! When Bo Yan is away, I accompany you! Everyone thinks I''m your real girlfriend, but you never admit it! Do you know how sad I am? Do you know how many people are waiting to see our breaking up joke! Do you know how many women behind me are making sarcastic remarks about me! Tang Wei, I put all my expectations on you. Why do you - " " why do you like self moving so much? " When he walked out of the door, Tang Wei turned his head and dropped a sentence, "the long talk was about how hard I worked, but in fact, you chose to work hard, and I was the one who was kidnapped by your morality." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1284 "The responsibility of those unresponsive love all blame on each other, turn a blind eye to other people''s rejection and continue to move themselves. This is the emotion you Xu Yao have exerted on me in recent years." Tang Wei left without looking back. The look in her eyes before she left made Xu Yao feel cold all over. "Do you think I don''t know? No, I just don''t bother to say it, but it doesn''t mean that I can really tolerate you all the time. " Until his figure disappeared at the end of the line of sight, Xu Yao did not come back, the whole hotel room was empty, even the air temperature began to decrease. Xu Yao shivered and stumbled to the bedside. There seemed to be no more tears in her red and swollen eyes. She covered her face and said, "why..." His voice was slowly stained with gnashing hatred, "no I will never allow it, I will never allow it Tang Wei is her, from the beginning is her! Bo Yan is nothing. She dares to come and rob Tang Wei with her. What''s the reason for her? What''s the qualification of Bo Yan! "I won''t let you out..." Xu Yao tightened her fingers one by one. When she put her hands down from her face, her original pretty face was completely gone. The grievance and helplessness she had just faced with Tang Weishi was left with a ferocious and cruel face. "This account..." She clenched the quilt on the sheet, as if she could hold Bo Yan''s throat. Xu Yao murmured, "I must get it back from you!" Only she is worthy to stand beside Tang Wei, not a thin face! ****** at four o''clock in the morning, Bo Yan woke up from the nightmare and stroked her throat to bring a little comfort. Unexpectedly, this action awakened Ye Xiao, he also rubbed his eyes and sat up from the other side of the bed, "what''s the matter?" "I had a nightmare..." Bo Yan got out of bed and said, "it''s OK. Did you disturb me?" She reached down to the bedside table and poured a cup of warm water. After drinking it, she felt a little better. She turned her head and looked at Ye Xiao, who was lying at the head of the bed and woke up. She said, "don''t you continue to sleep?" "It''s over four." Ye Xiao looked at the cell phone, "just enough sleep." "That''s all you sleep every day?" "Do you think I can sleep all day like a pig like you?" Ye night, when he found the place, wanted to make complaints about Tucao''s thin face. He sat at the sofa with a warm water cup on the sofa beside the window, and looked at the sky that had not yet been completely lit up outside. She quietly looked at the scenery outside in the early morning, then turned her head, "we''d better not live together. It''s not good for your reputation." Don''t know why, ye Xiao heart slightly a thorn, but he or expression iceberg ground say, "I don''t care, you have a place to live?" "Remember, I met a friend here." Bo Yan smile a little weak, maybe just had a nightmare has not completely come out, she said, "daybreak, I''ll go to his side to live." "Men and women?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Yan has no voice. Ye Xiao said sarcastically, "Oh, dare to move to another man''s house?" "You''re right to say that, as long as you take out the weird part of the tone." Thin Yan pursed lips, admitted, "he is not alone, you don''t think me and he so unbearable." "I can''t do what I do, but I have to blame others for thinking about you." Ye Xiao simply and directly lay back, "to roll, quickly roll, also don''t daybreak, now go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1285 After saying this, ye Xiao directly pulls his face down. The expression of iceberg shows that he is very unhappy now. If Bo Yan doesn''t have the eyesight to continue to provoke him at this time, he may be driven out of the hotel directly. Bo Yan noticed Ye Xiao''s unfriendly attitude, got up and began to pack things. Ye Xiao squinted and watched her collect her luggage, with a sneer on the corner of her mouth, "wouldn''t it be better to do this earlier? I wait until this time to pretend to be driven out. Who can I show it to? " Bo Yan just remembered that someone she knew was here. She couldn''t blame her for robbing the room with him at the beginning. But she didn''t explain more for herself. After packing, she went out. When she left, ye Xiao looked at her back and said, "don''t forget the meeting in two days?" "Well." Thin Yan steps a meal, pull the luggage to stop. Ye Xiao seems to be unhappy with her lukewarm reaction, and deliberately said, "I see you like this. When you go back to someone else''s home, you will be happy and forget that we are doing business this time." "I won''t forget it." Thin Yan finally can''t bear, looked back at Ye Xiao, "that I left." Ye Xiao clenched his fingers. Thin Yan stooped, "and, thank you for taking me in this evening." With that, her slender figure disappeared at the door of the hotel room, and there was no breath of her in the whole room. All the air in this moment completely quiet down, the atmosphere was terrible silence, ye Xiao slightly opened his eyes, surprised to feel his heart beating violently. He ridiculed her everywhere, ruthless and indifferent, and attacked her with words almost all the time - and she, to such him, said thank you. I feel that my heart is about to jump to my throat, and I''m about to be out of breath. Why. Why does such a woman without dignity make him feel like this? ****** when the sky was slightly bright, Bo Yan came to the door of an independent small western style house. As soon as she got off the car, someone came out and said, "coming?" "I''m sorry." Thin Yan cut hair, "to disturb you again." "It''s OK." Rong Chu shrugged his shoulders. "I''m also a foreign nationality. It''s normal for me to have real estate abroad. I''m glad you think of me "I just thought of your recent vacation abroad, so It happened that something happened to me Bo Yan said thanks and took her luggage to the small villa. "Did you disturb your schedule?" "No, my sister said that she missed you very much. When she heard that you were coming, she was so excited that she didn''t sleep all night --" as soon as the voice fell, there was a little lolly with short hair jumping out and hugging Bo Yan, "wow! Little sister Yan! I miss you so much! You don''t tell us when you go abroad. We''re going to live here for a month. We could have met you at the airport. " "I''m sorry to trouble you both." Bo Yan laughed, "long time no see, rongmo." "I''m glad you remember me." Rong Mo led Bo Yan to walk in, "after my brother broke up with you, I was so angry that I scolded him for a long time. He just doesn''t cherish you! " "Smelly girl, can''t you not open that pot and mention it?" Rongchu scolded behind his back, "you don''t have to remind me all the time about breaking up with Boyan!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1286 "Oh, my brother is angry." Rong Ying sticks out her tongue and hides behind Bo Yan. She is three years younger than Bo Yan and is still in college. This time, Rong Chu takes her out for a long vacation. After Bo Yan entered the room, Rong Ying took her to the room, "have you had enough sleep? Why don''t you take a break? " "I''m full of sleep." Thinking of the nightmare she had before, Bo Yan resisted and went to sleep again. She simply said, "let''s get up and run." "You didn''t sleep all night, did you?" Rongchu was burning hot water for them. "I heard that Bo Yan was coming. He was so excited that he didn''t sleep all night. Now he still has spirit? " " yes! " Rong Ying hugged Bo Yan, "brother, you are jealous. I can get so close to Xiao Yan." Rong Chu''s brain leaped and gnashed his teeth, "I''ll be jealous of you? You Rong Ying, like a child who has done something wrong, laughs and closes the door. Then she turns around and approaches Bo Yan and whispers and asks, "sister Yan, you tell me secretly, what''s the real reason for breaking up with my brother?" "Well?" Bo Yan and she sat down by the bed. The window was still not fully lit, and the sun was still slowly rising from the horizon. In this dim light, Bo Yan''s face had an amazing beauty. She said slowly, "just You can''t get along with your brother as a lover "Have you ever been close to each other?" Rong Ying grew up abroad, so her personality is also more cheerful and generous. When she heard her saying that, Bo Yan was stunned at first, and then shook her head with a smile, "No." This is Rong Chu''s younger sister. How can a good person cheat her? Bo Yan lowered his head, "in fact, I am with your brother, holding a very despicable idea, just want to forget the people I like before." Rong Ying''s eyes flashed, "do you like that person very much?" Like to, even desperate, try to be with others to forget him. Because on their own, may not be able to erase the love for him. "I like it very much. Later, when I was with your brother, I tried many times, but I didn''t succeed. I''m sorry that I''m really a drag on your brother. " "It turns out that''s true, but my brother said that he was very happy with you, and he didn''t feel that he had lost anything after breaking up." Rong Ying gently pulled thin Yan''s hair behind her ears. "He said that he always felt that he knew you better." Thin Yan clenched a finger, "I don''t want to let your elder brother treat me like this. If it''s just friends - " " people who really like it can''t be friends. " Rong Ying said, "but my brother never asks you to give him anything in return, so don''t care. Just as you feel guilty, he doesn''t want to put pressure on you. In a way, you two are worried about each other Bo Yan is very grateful for Rong Ying''s openness. Rong Ying pats Bo Yan on the shoulder. "Of course, if you want to be my sister-in-law when you want to be open, everyone will be happy!" Want to drive? Bo Yan looked up at the rising sun in the sky, and the morning sun gradually spread all over the room. It''s getting light. Maybe I want to drive It''s not far. ****** "who did she go to?" After a sleepless night, Tang Wei sat on the sofa of Kurosawa''s home in Suwon. Even the tiredness of his eyes couldn''t cover up the chill in his eyes "After investigation, it seems that the house is really under the name of rongchu." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1287 "Men who have houses abroad..." Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "What''s the origin? Why can''t we find out?" "I feel like someone like you "Shan Jian raises her head from the computer and takes a look at Tang Wei," said Tang Shao, who may also have hidden part of his real background, which leads to incomplete display of the known data. " people like Tang Wei have more or less covered up their real background, and the public has never been able to find out how much influence he has - this is also a low-key means for them to protect themselves. But Tang Wei didn''t expect that rongchu It''s the same person. "Was Rong Chu abroad before? Read with Bo Yan? " "Rongchu is a senior in Boyan''s school. He jumps to the school before Boyan." Shan Jian''s fingers are beating on the computer. He came to the villa in Kurosawa before Tang Wei. With the fastest speed, he pulled out the news about rongchu abroad. "You published a research in the International Journal of papers before - later I found that rongchu also published a similar paper, after you." After you. Tang Wei clenched his fingers subconsciously. "Later he studied for a master''s degree in school, so he got to know Bo Yan who just entered the school. It''s said that she helped Bo Yan a lot in her studies. At that time, there were rumors about them in the school. " Shan Jian transferred the information to Tang Wei and said, "it''s not easy to get a master''s degree from Ivy League university when you are young. Don''t you think this man... " Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks and seems to think of what Shan Jian will say next. Sure enough, I heard Shan Jian murmur, "all sides Are they all surprisingly similar to you? " He had an advanced degree at a young age, graduated from a top foreign university, had an unfathomable background, was indifferent and numb - he was like a copy of Tang Wei, or another Tang Wei. Therefore, Bo Yan, who was abroad at that time, would choose to fall in love with Rong Chu. Even if nothing really happened, making this choice is enough to prove that rongchu, to a certain extent, is surprisingly similar to Tang Wei. Bo Yan, who loves Tang but loves to death, will waver and take this step. It must be a very dangerous act to let Rong Chu around Bo Yan! "What nonsense?" On the other hand, sakara Kurosawa frowned at Shan Jian''s words, "how can anyone imitate Tang Wei? Can others easily imitate Tang Wei''s past and experience? No one can do as like as two peas in the world. "But..." Shan Jian swallowed her saliva. "Rong Chulian''s thesis is almost the same as Tang Shao''s..." Tang Wei was shocked, "what?" "A few months after you published it, rongchu published a similar research paper. Although the starting point is different, the results are overlapping." Shan Jian looks at Tang Wei, "Tang Shao, are all geniuses similar?" Or Tang Wei suddenly felt that he was out of breath. A huge shadow floated up from his chest so slowly that it slowly occupied all his mind. Since two years ago This man named rongchu wants to be Next Tang Wei? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1288 When this idea appeared in his mind, an indescribable sense of suffocation gradually spread. There was a little shadow in Tang Wei''s eyes. He turned his head and looked at Shan Jian who raised the topic. "Do you think Rong Chu is like this?" "Hard to say." Sakara Kurosawa sat on one side of the sofa, touching his chin. The young man''s handsome face was a bit chilly. He spoke fluent English from his thin lips. "Tang Wei, if he is really imitating you, then this man is very dangerous." To imitate another person for a living, in the long river of life, his every move, become another person''s appearance. "There must be something else in this man." "But don''t worry, don''t worry, no one can become you." Only the darkness that existed in the past can make Tang Wei today. No one can imitate his temperament. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t become him. Although Tang Wei answered, his expression obviously sank down. This discovery gave him the illusion of being peeped. Years, someone quietly into his shadow. "But then he came back again. Bo Yan went to find Rong Chu in the middle of the night. Won''t something happen?" Sawara Kurosawa looked at his watch. "No, it''s like four or five o''clock in the morning. If rongchu hasn''t slept yet, he must have been waiting for Boyan all night." Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "What do you want to explain?" "I want to explain two things. First, ye Xiao is not a man. He drives Bo Yan out. Second, rongchu must have a very important position in Boyan. You say a woman thinks of rongchu as soon as she has an accident. For this woman, rongchu must be more than just a friend. " That''s right. When Bo Yan has an accident, he will think of Rong Chu. Once upon a time, when Bo Yan had an accident, she would cast her helpless and desperate eyes on Tang Wei, showing the expression of desperate for help - but now, she habitually relies on others. Those are the things he once owned, but they were stripped away by a man named rongchu. "Shall we find Bo Yan?" Seeing that Tang Wei was hesitant, Kurosawa said simply, "why don''t you let Bo Yan live here? My villa is bigger than rongchu''s. It''s more comfortable for her "Do you think Bo Yan will follow us?" Tang Wei''s eyes looked like a knife, and he saw that behind the Kurosawa, there was a cold air. "It''s good that she didn''t sneer. Maybe she could come to you to borrow it?" "You have a grudge against Bo Yan, but I have no grudge against Bo Yan..." Kurosawa murmured in a low voice, "if it wasn''t for you, maybe we would be good friends..." Tang Wei''s face suddenly changed, "you mean I''m holding you back, right?" That kind of woman''s good friend has what good to be! He looks like a pity! "How beautiful Bo Yan is. I like to associate with good-looking people." But it seems that Bo Yan doesn''t want to be involved with us too much. We have no other way but to bring her out of rongchu''s house Tang Wei did not speak. Sit down on the sofa, silent. "If you don''t bring her back, will rongchu take advantage of her and sleep with her?" Tang Wei clapped his case and said, "do it!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1289 At that time, Kurosawa chuckled, "it doesn''t matter what you pretend! I''m going to die in my heart Do what you say! Two people look at each other, Tang Wei pointed to Shan Jian, "you wait at home." "Tang Shao You What are you going to do? " Shan Jian is scared to shiver by Tang Wei''s eyes. "We should be good citizens who abide by the law. I won''t do anything against the law." Shan Jian looks at Tang Wei and holds him, "if you If you have something wrong abroad, I can be killed by master Bo when I go back! " "I suspect you''re an undercover agent sent by my father!" "I didn''t!" Shan Jian stiff neck, "but you are not allowed to mess around!" "You want to prove yourself, don''t you?" Tang Wei suddenly said with a smile, "come here, I''ll arrange a task for you." Shan Jian looks confused. ****** after half an hour. Shan Jian came to rongchu''s villa in rags and rang the doorbell. Bo Yan, they haven''t slept yet. When they opened the door, they found that it was an Asian who looked a little embarrassed standing at the door. He looked disheartened, as if he had suffered a lot of devastation. Then he trembled and asked them, "excuse me The people who live here... " "It''s me." Rong Chu said with a slow smile, "it shows that you are looking for the door purposefully. Otherwise, there are so many residents along the way, why do you choose me? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1290 Shan Jian is speechless because of Rong Chu''s series of analysis. He can only harden his head and pretend to be stupid, "I I don''t know what you''re talking about. I just happen to... " "There are not so many coincidences in the world." Rong Chu''s eyes are not less severe, "it''s more of a man-made accident." This has directly confirmed that Shan Jian''s intentional visit is purposeful. Shan Jian swallows her saliva. She doesn''t know how to fight. Just when he is at a loss, someone comes up behind him. I gave him a lap on the shoulder. Shan Jian turns back and is stunned by Rong Chu and Bo Yan. ¡°hey¡£¡± Sakara Kurosawa said hello. Through Shan Jian, the man was so handsome and elegant that he waved to Bo Yan and said, "long time no see, Bo Yan." Bo Yan didn''t feel disgusted with Kurosawa, so he responded, "long time no see, that..." "This is my assistant." In order to help Tang Wei play a trick, Kurosawa can only make up a story and describe Shan Jian as one of his people. "When I got off the plane, I lost my passport and ID card, took a taxi and forgot to bring my wallet, so I was so miserable. I''m sorry." "Ah..." Bo Yan was a little surprised by this development and pointed to Shan Jian, "he Is that your assistant? " There are very few housekeepers in Kurosawa. It''s hard to see a person who can carry an assistant with him, except for Tang Wei, who takes care of everything everyday In front of him, Kurosawa is obviously a prince who doesn''t care about anything. Is Shan Jian really his assistant? But in the end, even though Bo Yan was full of doubts, he still pressed down, "well, you can take him away. Suddenly, my friends are on guard. I''m sorry..." She also explained rongchu''s indifferent attitude just now, which made him smile and say, "do you have a good relationship with your friends?" They even went out of their way to help people explain. Bo Yan said, "well, it''s a very important friend." Oh, Ho. Sakara Kurosawa took a look at rongchu. This one was opposite to his eyes. Sakara Kurosawa was stunned. Rongchu''s eyes were full of vigilance and contemplation. His eyes were like knives. If it wasn''t for sakara Kurosawa''s acting skills, he would have been directly pierced in the disguise. This rongchu So be on guard against other men around Bo Yan? That''s interesting "You don''t have to look at me like this. We''re not rivals," he said Your opponent must be Tang Wei. Rongchu sneered, "who knows if this assistant has any other plan to send you to inquire about what information?" Damn, this man is so smart! In the face of rongchu, Sawara Kurosawa felt that he was facing the second Tang Wei. This kind of feeling makes him feel a little uneasy. If it has been like this all the time, then Rong Chu''s imitation of Tang Wei has reached a point where he has gone deep into the marrow and become a habit Perhaps a lot of times, rongchu will feel that he is Tang Wei, Bo Yan''s beloved. That''s why he''s so bold. "I didn''t want to know anything about Bo Yan." In order to show his innocence, he said, "I''ve known her for a long time. I haven''t done anything bad. I don''t believe you ask her." "But before, I have seen you and Tang Wei standing together." Rong Chu didn''t give in, "or say, you are also sent, that person, is Tang Wei?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1291 His aggressive attitude made him frown unhappily. He stood at the door of rongchu''s house, across a metal iron door, holding his hands in front of his chest, but also with an unfriendly attitude, "what do you mean? Do you have to get an answer from me? Do you want to hear me admit that I''m sent by Tang Wei before you give up? " It has always been a good strategy. Rongchu was stunned. "Do you have delusions of persecution in your mind? Do you want me to be an imaginary enemy? " Kurosawa chuckled, "take Tang Wei as if he is facing a big enemy. As long as the people around him approach Bo Yan, you will see these as hostile approaches. Rongchu, I''ll tell you two points in advance. First, you''re not the one with thin face. Even if thin face really wants to do something, it''s not up to you. You are not Tang Wei''s who, Tang Wei wants and thin Yan how, you have no that right to tell. Second - " after a pause, he looked up at Kurosawa." before, I thought you were a strong enemy of Tang Wei, or a person very similar to Tang Wei, because your mind and intelligence are not good at all. Now I find that maybe not. " Rong Chu was stunned. Keihara Kurosawa took a meaningful look at rongchu, and then walked away, as if swallowing his unfinished words back to his stomach. He turned around, passed the part of greeting him, and said to Boyan, "let''s go first." Eh? Just leave? Bo Yan always thinks it''s weird, but she can''t say what''s wrong. She can only wave at him, "that Goodbye. " Turning to see rongchu''s face, it was gloomy and terrible. For the first time, she saw such an expression on rongchu''s face, as if she had been stabbed and leaked all the disguises, and her nature was exposed to the general evil. He didn''t wait for sakara Kurosawa to go far, and he pulled Bo Yan''s hand to go in. Bo Yan staggered, "wait, rongchu, what''s the matter with you?" Rongchu didn''t speak. When he went back to the house, he still stood in the porch and watched the shadow of Suwon Kurosawa disappear completely. He turned to see Bo Yan, "are you familiar with him?" "It''s not very close, but we know each other for years." Bo Yan followed his eyes and looked out. Rong Chu''s action seemed to confirm something. She was also very confused, "you I''m disgusted with Kurosawa "I don''t like any of the people around Tang Wei." Rong Chu released Bo Yan''s hand, and Bo Yan frowned, "you don''t have to hold such a big hostility. Sakara Kurosawa won''t do you any harm." "When it does happen, it''s too late." Rongchu found a sofa to sit down, and poured a cup of tea for both of them. "It''s like it never happened." But look at his expression, how all don''t like this meaning. Bo Yan didn''t think much about it. After drinking water, she went back to her room to have a rest. But after five minutes, she suddenly became sleepy. Wait a minute - did she wake up too early in the morning, so No Bo Yan tried to open her eyes, but her vision became more and more blurred. I''m so sleepy and tired. I want to go back to sleep Such a situation She couldn''t make a sound in her throat to attract the attention of rongchu outside. Finally, she didn''t get through this huge attack and closed her eyes completely. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1292 This dark attack can not be prevented, thin Yan no longer have the strength to think, the last time floating in the brain, is a pair of dark as night eyes. No, no more Consciousness returned to nothingness, and she felt herself falling in the abyss. ****** Bo Yan opens her eyes again. Those eyes are looking at themselves. Like the reflection of the Milky way, cold, dark, invisible. She thought that she was not fully awake, and even reached out and pinched her face. When she raised her hand, she found that her hand was soft and powerless, and the one pinching her face was not painful. As a result, she had no way to judge whether she was conscious or not. But Tang Weizheng frowned to see what she did when she woke up. Seeing her behavior of trying to pinch herself, he suddenly felt angry and funny. "You''re addicted to self abuse, aren''t you?" Thin face breathing a stagnation. After that, she got up from the bed. Her mind was confused and her body faltered. Like a little white rabbit, she woke up from the center of the bed. Suddenly, she shrank in the corner of the bed, and her voice trembled. "Why are you here?" "The problem is very ignorant." Tang Wei stood up and came to Bo Yan''s side, "don''t look where you are now?" Thin Yan suddenly looked back around, scared by the changes around, his breath began to rush. "You..." She turned her head and said in an incredulous voice, "did you bring me out of rongchu''s house?" After all How to do it! "Easy." "So Did you give me the medicine? " Bo Yan swallowed. She thought it was Rong Chu I didn''t expect that Shan Jian and Suhara Kurosawa, who appeared at the door at the beginning, were a cover to attract their attention, and that''s what Tang Wei really wanted to do! But why did she think Rong Chu would give her medicine She had never thought of rongchu that way before. Is it, Rong Chu later that incomparably gloomy eyes? Bo Yan took a deep breath, "I have hands and feet. What do you want to do with all your efforts?" "It''s just to bring you out of rongchu''s house. How much do you like him to have such a bad attitude?" Hearing Bo Yan''s words, Tang Wei''s expression suddenly chills, "or do you want to go back now? Well "Bring me to this place without authorization, and use this tone to question me. Don''t you think you have a problem?" Bo Yan''s voice seemed to be filled with grievances and questions, just as she had endured for a long time. However, it is this tone that makes Tang Wei feel that there is no way to communicate with her. Most of the time, he always wanted to communicate with her normally, but when he spoke to her like this, his brain would not be able to think, and then automatically choose the most vicious words and the most heartbreaking words to fight back. If it goes on like this, the gap between them will only get deeper and deeper. Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "You are because of rongchu Question me? " "I''m here because of myself." Bo Yan reached out to his chest, "I''m a person, a living person! Tang Wei, are you aware of all this? Or do you always regard me as your plaything? I have my own world and life, I have my own ideas and freedom. When I loved you, you despised me. Now I''m gone, but you''re going to take me back once or twice! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1293 Thin Yan''s voice is like thousands of torrential, vigorous from Tang Wei''s heart three inch pressure, the man was her voice said to breathe a stagnation, unexpectedly don''t know how to reply to such thin Yan. "Enough, I''ve had enough..." Bo Yan jumps down from the bed. Because the medicine has not passed, her steps are a little shaky. When her feet touch the ground, she almost falls down. Tang Wei looks at her shaky appearance, and her eyelids jump. He doesn''t think much about it. He reaches forward and grabs it. At that time, there was only one thought in his mind, that is, why she was so thin. So thin, easy to grasp a direct grasp in the arms, the whole person is light, like a wisp of smoke. Bo Yan shakes his spirit and turns back to push Tang Wei away. This subconscious act of resistance made Tang Wei feel like he was stabbed with a needle. He stepped back a few steps, "I just saw you almost fall." "I don''t need you to help me if I fall down." Bo Yan stares at Tang Wei''s next move with a kind of hostile eyes, as if he is on guard against touching himself again. Then she looks around and says, "is this your villa?" "In a strict sense, it''s Kurosawa''s." "I knew..." Thin Yan pours out a cool breath, "the original black Ze is helping you!" Rongchu''s sixth sense is not wrong! "Needless to say, Ohara Kurosawa just helped provide a place." Tang Wei stepped forward and said, "as for bringing you here, it''s all my plan." "Accomplice." Bo Yan realized that he could not escape from this place. The whole manor was black. A glance at it would show that there were cameras everywhere. He could see the whole manor without dead ends. She was locked up in a splendid cage. "There will be a meeting in two days. Is it any good for you to do so?" Bo Yan is biting his teeth, "is it the purpose you want to achieve to lock me up here?" No, what I want to achieve is to make you stay with me forever. No matter where you go, you can only be imprisoned by me forever. Tang Wei didn''t know how such thoughts came out of his mind, but he did feel his crazy desire for Boyan - he understood all this as a man''s instinct. Men can''t forget their first woman, can they? So for this dirty woman covet, should also come from his dirty primitive instinct. So Just be satisfied. This time has been entangled in him, disturbing, can not be relaxed, so double entrenched, rooted, wild and impulsive. Tang Wei''s eyes are so black that he just grabs Bo Yan''s wrist and pushes her back on the wall without thinking much. The masculinity is overwhelming. Bo Yan knows what''s going to happen next. If she used to be, if she was still morbidly in love with him, then when Tang Wei touched her, why Thin Yan''s tears fall down. Why doesn''t she feel happy? Why does it bring her only pain? Why can''t she transform all this pain into self respecting depravity and joy? Thin Yan legs shiver, forced in a compressed corner, little by little lost the package of clothes. Tears blur all vision. Tang Wei You destroyed my instinct to feel the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1294 Bo Yan didn''t know how long the severe pain lasted. When Tang Wei finally agreed to let her go, she shivered and had no strength to maintain her posture. She knelt down on the ground. Creeping in front of him without dignity. Tang Wei looked down at her, thin Yan fluttered, looked up at Tang Wei, and said fragmentary, "are you satisfied?" Tang Wei''s heart seems to be pricked by a needle. He looks at Bo Yan''s ragged clothes and tries to clean up himself. He doesn''t know why he feels that this scene is a bit dazzling. Why, she''s always so miserable. Why, he can always make her so miserable. He took a deep breath. As soon as he wanted to speak, he heard Bo Yan say, "ask the hotel to send up the contraceptives." He stayed in her body. If she was too weak and ignorant, she would suffer several physical torments. But when Tang Wei heard this, his whole face changed. He pulled Bo Yan out of the corner. Despite her hoarse voice and struggling to scream, he dragged her out and fell on the bed directly. Then the man''s hot body came up, and the muscles on his back were taut, like a bow that could be broken in the next second. He opened his dark eyes with a chilling chill in them. "What do you mean? Contraceptives? " How ridiculous it is to say the word "contraceptive" from her mouth! "What else?" Bo Yan red eyes irony, "you think every time, you do this kind of thing to me, I am how a person bear! Do I want to let your violence to me go and have your baby again? " "You don''t want to?" Tang only then accentuated tone, Bo Yan can even feel the killing intention in his words, "Bo Yan, you don''t want to?" "Of course not!" Thin Yan gnaws a tooth, "Tang Wei, you destroy my life not thoroughly enough! In the end, I have to be pregnant. If I''m pregnant, will you allow me to give birth? No, I''m not as naive as I was two years ago. When I was born, it''s just a burden for you to threaten and control me! " Cumbersome. She described his pregnancy as a burden. Tang Wei took a cold breath. He thought his heart was hard enough, but he was still hurt by Bo Yan. "Do you think I will threaten you with this kind of thing?" "Isn''t it?" "Thin Yan sneers to ask in reply," you threaten not enough little? Tang Wei, you have forced me so many times that no one can protect me, only me - " her voice was choked," only me can protect me. I can''t resist you forcing me, I can only try my best to avoid being hurt At this moment, Tang Wei felt his brain buzzing. "That''s right, Tang Wei, what you think is right --" Bo Yan felt that he could taste the blood gas from his throat. "Every time, I took the contraceptive! How many times you hurt me like this, I swallow as many contraceptives! You do it once, I eat it once! From two years ago to now! " From two years ago to now! If language can really kill people, he must have died a thousand times, ten thousand times. "You hate me so much?" Tang Wei said bitterly, "how can you be so cruel!" "Will you be heartbroken, too? Do you feel sad, too? " Tears can''t control falling down, thin Yan pulled out a high tone, "so what about me? Who will pity me, who will love me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1295 Tang Wei can freely put himself in the position of the victim, and can be responsible to her without guilt. What about her. Does she have this right? Bo Yan looked at Tang Wei and murmured, "anyway, you will never understand me. Your position is always favorable to you. As for my life or death, you will never care. I''m finished, contraceptives. Let the hotel take them. " Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Taking the pill is good for you and me, isn''t it? Do you really want me to be pregnant? Let me continue to endure your cold words with a big stomach, and then the child will be despised by the whole world at birth - because the child does not have a pair of excellent and harmonious parents, so will the child''s childhood become unfortunate again and again? " Her words are so straightforward, and directly dissect the current situation of the two of them, bloody in front of Tang Wei. "No, I can''t let my next generation do the same thing, so." Thin Yan gritted his teeth, "taking medicine is the best protection for children." "You keep saying it''s protection." Tang Wei didn''t know where his anger came from. "In fact, it''s just to have no contact with me! Including the next generation "Isn''t it worth your pleasure?" Thin Yan red eye socket, "you so angry is for what?"? Don''t you do everything you can to make me clean with you? " Tang Wei''s dark and deep pupil reflects the pale and bloodless face of thin Yan. He stares at her for a long time and seems to tear her apart. Then the man takes a deep breath and goes out to make a phone call. Five minutes later, the doorbell of the hotel room rang. Tang Wei opened the doorbell and someone brought up a plate with a glass of water and a plate of Medicine on the side. Tang Wei brought it in and slammed the door. In the whole process, Bo Yan, who was so small in bed, didn''t know what he was going to do next. Before he thought about what he was going to do, Tang Wei had already approached Bo Yan with those things. "Wait a minute -" before Bo Yan could speak, Tang Wei held her mouth directly. "Don''t you like medicine?" Tang Wei smiles. At this moment, his smile is like a killer. The rough and powerful fingers clamped Bo Yan''s chin. She was forced to open her mouth wide. The pills were thrust straight in from the outside of her mouth. Her red eyes struggled and she gave out a desperate sob. "Take it, don''t you like medicine, eh?" Tang Wei sneered, and regardless of Bo Yan''s struggle, he poured water into her mouth, "if you like, I''ll let you eat more. Is one enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll feed you a few more, eat more and make you happy - isn''t that good for you? " Bo Yan''s throat shrinks because of compulsory medication. She almost retches. The second after she wants to vomit, she is pinched by Tang Wei and pressed back. She feels her stomach is spasmodic and shivering. "I don''t --" "why don''t you eat it again?" Tang Wei took apart all the remaining medicines and grasped them in the palm of his hand, "shall I feed them all to you? Bo Yan, don''t you like taking medicine most? Isn''t it good for you and me? It''s as simple as you can say, so why is it difficult to eat? " No! Bo Yan looks at Tang Wei in horror. She can''t get rid of it, leaving nothing but Wukong''s choking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1296 The hand holding her throat was so powerful that she felt frightened. The real intention of killing came from her finger pulp, which made every inch of hair stand upside down behind Bo Yan. "Tang Wei, no -" if you take so many drugs at one time, you will definitely need gastric lavage! Eyes overflowed with tears of collapse and despair, thin Yan shook his head, teeth clenched together, and his mouth was full of scattered tablets. "Do you want to continue?" Tang Wei is aware of thin Yan shake such as fury color, finally mercilessly released her. Bo Yan is thrown away by Tang Wei, covering her throat and retching at the bedside. The pills that she hasn''t had time to swallow are separated from her fragile body with the mixed gastric juice. Bo Yan is dishevelled. At this moment, she is as messy as a madman. "Tut." Tang Wei frowned and said coldly, "you''re still useless. Since you can''t do it, what''s the big talk just now? Well In a flash, thin Yan looked up, under the dark messy hair, a pair of eyes with shocking hate. The hatred came straight at Tang Weizhi like a knife. Her eyes were still red, as if they could bleed. "Was it that I ate everything just now, and you were satisfied?" Tang Wei went straight down with Bo Yan''s words. He said, "yes! If you dare, I want to see how hard you can be! " Thin Yan''s body trembled violently. Tang Wei stepped forward, like a beast approaching, "it''s a pity that you can''t do it, Bo Yan. What you are good at is to live. You didn''t die two years ago, you can''t die two years later! You know how to live best. No matter how much humiliation you endure, you can live with your teeth. I found that when I was young, you would cry, you would be vulnerable and you would be aggrieved. Isn''t that what you want to express to the public and let everyone see? You know how to get sympathy from others, and you know better than anyone how to be a perfect victim - in that case. " "Good and evil are opposite. If there is no evil, there will be no decent good. Then I -" his voice fell on Bo Yan''s ear, "I will complete you." Thin face, tight pupil. "If you want to be a victim, if you want to." Tang Wei even laughed, "then I will become the executioner." My existence, can let you forever - always is lets the human be distressed that one. Only when I do evil can you bear it. Bo Yan''s heart beat violently, and she held her fingers one by one, "you think you are -" "like a mole ant." Tang Wei stared at Bo Yan''s face and vowed to cut off her body word by word. "That''s the way back for people like us. In this world, who can escape this purgatory? Bo Yan, we are all mole ants. " And he, pestering her like this, two years ago said he didn''t love her and pushed her far away. Two years later, he tried even harder to hold her in the palm of his hand. "Rongchu can''t be mine." Tang Wei gently dropped a kiss on thin Yan''s forehead, "he is not becoming me, he is afraid of me." Thin Yan pushed Tang Wei away and kept panting, "your kiss makes me feel sick." "Disgusting." Tang Wei put his finger on Bo Yan''s lips and said, "if one day, you beg me to make you sick What should you do? " "I won''t give in to you all my life." "Unfortunately, life is nothing to me." Tang Wei takes out his mobile phone and still smiles. That smile let thin Yan feel, as if Tang Wei killed a person, the next second can smile out, "I can only see now." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1297 Tang Wei has always been like this. When he does things, he never thinks about the consequences, nor does he think about whether he will drag down the mire with himself. He can only see the present. Now, at this moment, Bo Yan is in his hand, as fragile as a cage bird. That''s enough. Tang Wei hooked his lips and laughed silently. His delicate face was tinged with cold. He was clearly smiling, but his eyes were as bright as a murder knife. Thin Yan dare not breathe for fear of killing. Until Tang Wei threw a bottle of mineral water in front of Bo Yan. "I''ll give you ten minutes to clean up the present." He coldly dropped a word and turned out, "the meeting is about to start." Wait a minute, meeting?! After Bo Yan came to foreign countries, her jet lag has not been adjusted due to a series of events, and her concept of time is not very clear. Until this moment, the alarm bell in her brain was like, "when -- "In an hour." With a sneering smile, Tang Wei glanced at Bo Yan, "you''d better adjust your state quickly, or you''ll look like this..." Up and down, he swept Bo Yan''s embarrassed appearance with a disdainful look, and sarcastically said, "it''s estimated that he can''t even enter the venue." Then he walked away. As soon as the door of the hotel is closed, Bo Yan is isolated in this room. Bo Yan shakes her hands and grabs the sheet under her. She can''t believe that she will become what she is now. She has already tried everything to escape Why Tang Wei, is it not enough for me to hide? Twenty minutes later, before Boyan could Dodge, the door was opened again. This time, a group of makeup artists and beauticians rushed in. While Boyan didn''t react, they directly pressed her in place, and then all kinds of tools clanged in front of her. "Wait a minute -" Bo Yan refused in a panic, "who are you? What are you doing in here? " "We are sent by master Tang." The shaver in the makeup artist''s hand is shining with cold luster. It''s so thin, but it can easily cut a hole in her throat. Bo Yan frowned, "Tang Wei What is he going to do? " "The meeting is about to begin." Some people come in with two rows of clothes racks from the outside. All kinds of limited edition high-end customization of big brands can make people blind. There are even many co branded styles that can''t be bought in the market. Thin Yan Mu stares mouth to be stupefied, "you " " master Tang said that it''s a shame for you to go out like this, and the Su family''s face will be pulled down by you, so he sent us to make up for you. " Makeup artist business smile, "moreover, miss, you don''t have to worry about our technology, we are Asuka big design under the independent beauty team, international top, guarantee your satisfaction." ASUKA£¿ The name sounds familiar Wait, isn''t that one of the seven crimes in those years, who was more handsome than a man - the name of the female makeup artist! Bo Yan asked subconsciously, "Tang Wei, is there any connection with the original Asuka?" This shows that he has always been associated with the seven sins. "Asuka is our big boss and has a good relationship with Tang Shao''s mother, so we should always meet in private." The makeup artist''s voice was very polite, and then he started, "this time, a lot of old friends came." Old friends. Bo Yan had an ominous premonition in his heart, "is it You used to know each other? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1298 Bo Yan seems to think of something and suddenly lightens her resistance. She is thinking, if these people are people they used to know So She gritted her teeth, I hope she just thought too much! Half an hour later, all the make-up procedures were completed. She was led out by the make-up artist. When she pushed the door out, she saw Tang Wei standing there with Xu Yao. Tang Wei obviously frowned, but it was Xu Yao. At the moment when she turned to see Bo Yan, her face showed a smile like success. She came forward and said, "Bo Yan, are you there?" She knew that Bo Yan was one of those invited to attend the meeting, but she had to ask one more question - she looked like the people around Tang Wei. "Well, what''s the matter?" The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth. Bo Yan raised her chin and looked at Xu Yao with a smile. "There''s no rule that I can''t attend the meeting, right?" She is dressed up, every eyebrow and eye tail is made up by the top makeup team. She is dressed in a black dress with bare shoulders, and a pair of thin black heels make her slender and straight legs more eye-catching. With every step, the high heels can poke into people''s heart. It seems that the craftsmanship of Asuka''s design team is really good. For Bo Yan, it''s icing on the cake. Her gorgeous and coquettish almost directly pushed Xu Yao''s beauty to the past. Her dominant mixed race face made her look a little cold, but when she laughed, there was a smile in her eyes, and her enthusiasm seemed to infect everyone instantly. Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed slightly. He watched Bo Yan step forward with a smile in his eyes and said in a very intimate way, "thank you for looking for the design team to help me dress up, Tang Wei." She did it on purpose. She said that on purpose in front of Xu Yao! Tang Wei is aware of Bo Yan''s intention, so many times Xu Yao is showing her arrogance in front of her, and Bo Yan doesn''t see it, but now -- she seems to have pricked up her whole body, and in the face of other people''s hostility, she chooses to fight back aboveboard. Xu Yao was so thin that she didn''t know how to reply. She could only smile, "Why are you so hostile to me? I didn''t want to say what you mean..." "Then don''t come up and ask such a strange question." Bo Yan laughs sarcastically. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Xu Yao feels that at that moment, her smile looks like Tang Wei who looks at others with disdainful eyes. Why Will she have the shadow of Tang Wei? All the time, isn''t Boyan cowardly and timid? Thin Yan hook lips, "every time is asked to have a special directivity, but the mouth also do not admit, you really have no backbone.". If you don''t like me, you can tell me directly and aboveboard that you still have to pretend to be very good with me on the surface? God, Xu Yao, I really can''t cooperate with your performance, so don''t pretend you don''t understand next time. It''s just interesting in the words. It''s like showing off one''s strength, being exposed by others, and even saying that you don''t have any ideas - you play too much. " You play too much. Even Tang Wei was stunned. Everyone didn''t expect that Bo Yan would say this. After that, she smiles at Tang Wei, "I''ll take a taxi first. Isn''t Xu Yao waiting for you, so I won''t disturb you." "What? You alone - " " do you still want to imprison me? " Bo Yan asked sharply, and Tang Wei was dazzled by the bright smile on his face. "Xu Yao has come to my house to act. Show me that you two are a couple. I''ll make room for you two." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1299 Every word in Boyan''s words sounds very considerate and generous. Both inside and outside the words are for Tang Wei and Xu Yao - but the disdain in his eyes can prick Xu Yao''s face. The eyes seemed to be saying, "you''re the only little bitch here jumping up and down, holding on to Tang Wei. I don''t care at all.". This is where Xu Yao feels beaten in the face. She clenched her fingers and saw that Bo Yan said to Tang Wei, "don''t come back to me after the meeting. I know you are worried about what happened to rongchu and me, but Tang Wei, your little girl friend is worried about you. If you are too close to me, isn''t it bad for my reputation? We''ve known each other for so many years, so don''t harm each other. " While mentioning that they have known each other for so many years, she also added "little girlfriend". All her words are stuck in Xu Yao''s most sensitive place, and each knife can almost kill her. Tang Wei immediately lowered his eyes, "who told you she was my girlfriend?" In front of Xu Yao! Xu Yao suddenly turned pale, went up and took Tang Wei''s arm, trying to recover her dignity, "but, don''t be angry, Yan Yan must have something to do..." "Do you hear me?" Bo Yan said with a smile, "Xu Yao has said that I have something to do. Please don''t interrupt my progress again and again." She deliberately took Xu Yao''s words to stop him! Tang Wei doesn''t want Bo Yan and Rong Chu to stay together. He doesn''t want to see Bo Yan standing by Rong Chu''s side. He doesn''t want Rong Chu to show that kind of beast like look at Bo Yan! He didn''t want to, so he tried his best to make Bo Yan dizzy and smuggle it out. As a result, Xu Yao came to stir it up, so he couldn''t call people to stop Bo Yan in front of Xu Yao. Because Xu Yao''s hostility will be transferred directly to Bo Yan. What''s more Tang Wei''s Adam''s apple moves up and down. Starting from instinct, he doesn''t want to be seen by Xu Yao that he wants to imprison Bo Yan. It''s about him and Bo Yan. What has he experienced with Bo Yan, what has Xu Yao experienced with him? It can''t be compared! The rest of you, do you want to cut in? But now - Bo Yan left, dressed in the dress he had bought, the makeup he had arranged, and the high-heeled shoes he had ordered in person, he appeared gorgeous and left in full dress. She was made by him from beginning to end, but it was easy to turn around and say goodbye to him. "Where to? Is rongchu around? " Thin Yan but also want to continue a sentence, "right." Tang Wei''s killing intention around him rose up in an instant! "Go to rongchu." Bo Yan said with a smile, "I think Xu Yao is a good match for you. One is inhuman, and the other is a playwright. You two are made in heaven. Don''t pull me into the water." At this moment, Tang Wei and Xu Yao''s faces changed together. Tang Wei yelled angrily, "what do you mean?" "Literally Thin Yan wearing high-heeled shoes momentum also followed up, but also pulled up the skirt, "thank you for dressing up so beautiful for me, but also sent me to rongchu side, he must be very happy to see me like this. By the way, I took the medicine, so don''t worry about the follow-up. I won''t separate you and Xu Yao. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1300 I won''t separate you and Xu Yao. This sentence comes out from Bo Yan''s mouth. It''s ironic as much as you want. She easily drops this sentence and leaves, leaving Tang Wei and Xu Yao with different faces in the same place. Watching her go, Tang Wei bursts into a rage, "stop it for me!" Bo Yan stepped on high-heeled shoes and looked back incredulously, "do you stop me?" "Why?" Tang Wei stepped forward, regardless of Xu Yao''s presence, and approached Bo Yan''s body. She was frightened by his action and retreated. It was clear that the exit of the hall was in front of her, but every time she was about to touch freedom, she was pulled back to hell by Tang Wei. Bo Yan said that he was not afraid, it was a lie. She can only pretend that she has nothing to fear, so that she can have some so-called courage. "Since I can dress you up, of course, I have some rights --" Tang Wei said word by word, "don''t let anyone find you!" Behind him, Xu Yao hears Tang Wei say this and breathes faster. What is Tang Wei going to do But everything happened too fast. When Bo Yan wanted to get rid of him, someone came near the door of the hall. It was as fast as a fight. As soon as he entered the hall, he saw them tangled in the corridor, almost straight at them. Then he clapped Tang Wei''s hand open. Tang Yizheng. "I don''t think I need to tell you more about why I''m here?" Rong Chu''s face was full of anger, and he stopped Bo Yan behind him. His dark eyes were full of killing intention. "Tang Wei, how can you do this kind of thing?" "I don''t think I''m a high-level person, so I''ll be a low-level person. But what Mr. Rong did behind his back? Have you hidden it all? " Tang Wei was very angry and laughed, "they''re all three kinds of people. Who looks down on who?" Rong Chu breathes a stop, did not expect Tang Wei to mention this, did he all investigate out? Impossible He clenched his fingers and stopped Bo Yan behind him. "Bo Yan, I''ve taken her away. I''ll tell you Tang Wei, you can''t take her away from me for the second time!" Snatch, he used the word "snatch". It''s like Bo Yan was born with him, while Tang Wei was the one who coveted him. With that, rongchu turned around and looked at the thin face in full dress. There was an indescribable storm in his eyes. He was silent for a few seconds before he said in a hoarse voice, "come back with me and have a meeting. I''ll go with you." Bo Yan was scared by his sudden arrival, but rongchu came to save the scene. She was also very grateful, so she said along with rongchu, "it can be, but the meeting is very strict, you may not be able to accompany me in..." "You mean the transnational conference?" Rong Chu took a deep breath. "I was invited too, but I didn''t want to go at first, so I didn''t reply. I have invitation letters, too. " Bo Yan was surprised, "you Was invited, too? " "That''s right." Rongchu grits his teeth and turns back. Although his eyes are fierce, he has some scruples when he thinks of what Tang Wei said before, so he can only rely on his eyes to warn Tang Wei, "Bo Yan, I''ll take it away, master Tang." Tang Wei''s face didn''t change and his tone was cold. "You try?" "What do you want to do, but don''t be so terrible..." During the confrontation, Xu Yao seemed to express herself. She rushed in to stop them. "Don''t fight. We all know each other. Mr. Rong, it''s OK for us to go to the meeting together." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1301 Bo Yan thinks that maybe Xu Yao also has a kind of morbid psychology. When she is in danger, she likes to rush out. Does she like to find a sense of existence or to To set up a kind and generous character? She looked at Xu Yao and suddenly laughed, "yes, I''ll go with you with rongchu?" Rongchu frowned, did not expect thin Yan will agree, unexpectedly the next second thin Yan took rongchu''s hand, "just in time, you and Tang Wei in pairs, I also lack a male companion." She looked up at rongchu, "rongchu, will you accompany me?" Bo Yan seldom plays tricks, but if she really wants to pretend to be a white lotus green tea whore, how can Xu Yao compare with her? Rong Chu''s Adam''s apple moves up and down. Although Bo Yan is so close to her, he knows that Bo Yan is fighting back. He always likes Xu Yao, who is over her head. Don''t you want to go in together? That''s just right. That''s what you want, OK? Xu Yao didn''t expect that Bo Yan would really agree. Originally, she just wanted to humiliate Bo Yan, so that Bo Yan could see her and Tang Wei standing together. But now Bo Yan promised so readily, without any diaphragmatic response, which made her panic. Why can she not care? Don''t she attach great importance to Tang Wei! Bo Yan took Rong Chu '' Where did she get the guts!! Tang Wei is furious, but even though he has already set off a storm in his heart, he still looks indifferent. Since Bo Yan likes to be more ruthless, he will be more ruthless than anyone else! Four people in different places on the lengthened version of the business car, Bo Yan also pretended to be polite, "you have to thank Master Tang let me and rongchu take your car." In order to cooperate with thin Yan, rongchu also very considerate for her hair, "nothing, I will send someone to pick you up in the evening." Tang Wei suddenly clenched his fingers on the edge! Xu Yao did not expect to see this one. She wanted to show her face in front of Bo Yan and Rong Chu. Instead, she was shown by Bo Yan and Rong Chu! The driver who was driving there was also a heartless man. He wanted to come in and say, "Oh, you two young lovers are so eye-catching. Tang Shao''s girlfriend is good-looking, and miss Bo''s boyfriend is also very handsome. It''s made in heaven." It''s made in heaven. Tang Wei did not hear anyone use such adjectives to describe Bo Yan and others. Bo Yan and others are made in heaven. What about him? What is he and Bo Yan? Xu Yao deliberately did not go to the driver''s words, but followed the driver''s words, "yes, I don''t know how long Bo Yan and Rong Chu can fall in love this time." That''s cool. Bo Yan didn''t give Xu Yao any face. "What''s the matter with you? Think about the relationship between you and Tang Wei. Don''t you think you can talk for long? " Sitting in the same carriage, her voice was like a knife and came straight at Xu Yao. Xu Yao was stunned, followed by a big change in face, "thin Yan, what do you say, my things..." "Your business is none of my business, so don''t worry about my business. Especially pretending to be kind and saying something with ulterior motives. " Bo Yan laughed, "isn''t it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1302 No one has ever seen such an aggressive thin face. In other words, people habitually stereotype the words "weak and easy to bully" on Bo Yan, and automatically bring in Bo Yan as such a person - but they forget that Bo Yan has never been like this. She is just used to weakness, but Tang only knows how strong the storm is in her heart, the huge energy hidden in her, and that Bo Yan and he are the same kind of people all the time. So Xu Yao is not Bo Yan''s opponent at all. Just as at this moment, in front of Xu Yao, Bo Yan, after finishing his words, leans back and leans in Rong Chu''s arms. Rongchu''s eyes slightly opened, like some accident, but in the end or with thin Yan played down. "I don''t care about your fussy thoughts." Bo Yan curled her hair as if she didn''t care at all. She winked at Tang Wei. Her expression of frivolity and indifference was very similar to that of Tang Wei. She said with ambiguous and affectionate words, "what you want depends on your own efforts. Want to step on me? " The last question, regardless of his car is Tang Wei''s, Bo Yan also said frankly, "Xu Yao, you just want to be with Tang Wei, don''t use me like this? Whether Tang Wei will like you or not is Tang Wei''s business. You can revolve around him. I don''t care, but don''t involve me. " Xu Yao''s face changed greatly, and even her eyes could not hide her hatred, but she still wanted to smile dignified, which was quite different from Bo Yan''s rebellion. "Don''t involve me. It''s like I won''t get rid of You won''t get the only way Bo Yan suddenly lowered his voice and looked straight at Tang Wei, "isn''t it, master Tang?" She called him master Tang. Tang Wei was angry and laughed, "I''m so brave, I''m so smart." "With rongchu, I''m naturally brave." Following Tang Wei''s words, Bo Yan takes another look at Xu Yao, who is already unstable. She whistles, "that''s all I have to say. You can do it yourself. Don''t take me with you next time you have a dramatic attack. I don''t have time to come here and play with you, let alone fight with you. " She looked at Xiang rongchu. She didn''t know who she was doing it for. "It''s good that you''re here." Rong Chu just smiles and puts his hand around her waist. Tang Wei knows that he certainly knows that Bo Yan is relying on rongchu now, so he dares to be lawless in front of Xu Yao! Who is rongchu? What is he to Bo Yan? Bo Yan dares to talk like this, but it''s because he is rongchu by his side! Xu Yao is biting her teeth. All her thoughts are pierced one by one in front of Tang Wei. If there are not so many people present now, she vowed to fight with Bo Yan! She has suffered for so many years in order to get Tang Wei. Now, everything she has worked so hard to build collapses in the light of Boyan. How can she bear it! "Bo Yan, you really misunderstood me..." Xu Yao is still struggling to maintain her face. She can only smile awkwardly and say, "I didn''t know that you were so hostile to me. In fact, from high school until now, I have always treated you as my sister..." "Who allowed you to be your own sister?" Bo Yan laughed, "do I know you well in high school?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1303 If you want to talk about high school, Bo Yan can turn over a lot of accounts, but what did she say? Didn''t you suffer enough in high school? Bo Yan''s reply makes Xu Yao even more nervous. In order to show her kind and generous image in front of Tang Wei, she can only pretend to comfort Bo Yan, "OK, Yan Yan, I know you may have misunderstood something, but we shouldn''t fight now. If you have any problems with me, just say it." Bo Yan pulled the corners of his mouth, saying that he didn''t want to see Xu Yao''s hypocrisy again. He leaned on Rong Chu''s shoulder and didn''t speak. Rongchu poked her face, and the two whispered like little lovers, "are you angry?" "No Bo Yan laughed, "just afraid." Whenever faced with such a situation, she would be instinctively afraid, afraid to go back to the past in the blink of an eye, afraid that those who once said good words in their mouths would push her into the abyss. "It''s OK. I''m here." Rong Chu got up his spirits, straightened his back, and then blocked the sight of Tang Wei''s sharp sword. He knew that Tang Wei was looking at Bo Yan from the beginning to the end. He could even be sure that Xu Yao had been with Tang Wei for so many years that Tang Wei never had any place for her in his heart. Tang Wei''s desire for thin face is not only possessive. Bo Yan was so silent by rongchu. In the extended business car, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent. The atmosphere even maintained until all the way to the conference hall - when Bo Yan got out of the car, her high heels were too high. Her body shook and she was about to fall. Tang Wei didn''t know why he had to reach for her subconsciously as soon as he picked her eyebrows - but at this moment, he stretched out another hand from Bo Yan''s side and held her whole. "Be careful." Rongchu lowered his head, as if in the inspection of thin Yan has not been injured, "foot pain?" "No, it''s just that the high heels are not steady." Bo Yan smiles, "let''s go." Both of them didn''t see Tang''s only eye from the beginning to the end. He was stunned and watched as rongchu and Boyan walked in so intimately that suddenly he felt a prick like pain in his heart. Why does he see more and more of thin Yan''s back now? Even though he was in her sight all the way, she could easily look at him as soon as she looked up, but no, Bo Yan didn''t look at him more. All her eyes were on Rong Chu. If it was meant to stimulate him, then she succeeded! Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if trying to resist something. Xu Yao came up from behind and took his arm. "How can you walk so fast? I can''t catch up with my high heels." Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. Just as he wanted to speak, several figures came out on the side, "also? You''re here, too? " Hearing the familiar voice, Bo Yan looked back and laughed, "senior? What are you doing here? " Sakara Kurosawa and Ren Qiu stood in the crowd wearing suits to greet them. Their two handsome faces were so eye-catching that they saw them at a glance. "I''ll come to the meeting." Ren Qiu first went to Bo Yan, "you are so beautiful today." Her make-up and dress are all from Tang Wei. He dressed her up and sent her to another man. "Yes, I think Boyan is beautiful today, too." Even though he had a holiday with rongchu, he could still say hello to them, "it''s a pity you already have a man." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1304 Bo Yan can see clearly that Kurosawa and Tang Wei are the same kind of people. Even if they have a lot of problems with each other in their heart, they can always act as harmless people and animals on the surface. Hypocrisy and strength are the signs of people like them. Rongchu and Ohara Kurosawa were on guard together. Hearing him mention the words about his male partner, they alertly pulled Boyan aside. Ohara Kurosawa could only lengthen the tone beside him, "ah, Boyan, you are really I''m not a bad person. " "Thin Yan looked at the original Kurosawa," make me dizzy, and then back to Tang Wei side of the plan, you also have a part of it. " She opened her mouth in such a way that he was stunned. Then he saw the terrible rongchu in Bo Yan''s eyes and suddenly laughed, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Although it is true that sakara Kurosawa appeared at the door of rongchu''s villa just to divert Bo Yan and rongchu''s attention, but - joking, will he admit it? He''s from Tang Wei, OK! Seeing their atmosphere solidified, Ren Qiu finally came out and made it through, "well, it''s rare to get together in foreign countries. One or two faces are so serious. What do you do? It''s not the enemy meeting. Do you still have to settle accounts?" How to settle accounts? Tang weiheel hears a joke like, "also don''t know who to settle accounts with who." Thin Yan subconsciously grasped Rong Chu''s arm, gave Ren Qiu a face, "let''s go in together, who else will come today?" She, Tang Wei, Suwon, Kurosawa, rongchu, Renqiu, and Xu Yao are six people Just about to turn around, a sound came from outside. "I thought you went out to live by yourself, but I didn''t expect that." Someone came from a distance, tall and straight figure standing in front of Bo Yan, casting a long shadow. The man frowned, "are you looking for a man?" Ye Xiao. Thin Yan pursed her lips, "it has nothing to do with you." "I brought people abroad. Your father asked me to take good care of you. How can I tell your father when you look like this? "Your daughter''s having sex with other men abroad. She doesn''t need me to take care of her." is that right? " "Keep your mouth clean." Rongchu sneered, the first one with Boyan turned and walked in, "Boyan doesn''t have many friends abroad, but I''m on my way. Besides, I heard that Bo Yan was driven out by you, right? Then there''s nothing to say. Tang Wei''s Hotel bullies her, and you drive her away. Bo Yan doesn''t look for me. Who do you look for? Begging abroad? " Don said," when did my hotel bully her? " "Mingming has a spare room -" rongchu looks back, with a cold expression. "Mingming has a spare room, but Xu Yao orders her to go on. As a result, Bo Yan can''t get a room, so she can only live with Ye Xiao. Then you find her" impartial "and she is driven out, so she comes to me. I really doubt whether you have agreed to join hands with Ye Xiao? " Xu Yao''s plan was torn down in front of others! Bo Yan clenched her fingers and forced herself to smile. "It''s OK. I''m tired of hearing these words. It used to be Tang Wei, but now it''s Ye Xiao. It''s just a different person. All the attacks are just like soup. I don''t think it''s worth it. " But from beginning to end, only rongchu stood beside her. Even if rongchu had a plan for her, at least he didn''t harm her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1305 After Bo Yan said this, several big men behind him fell into silence one after another. She looked at them in a strange way, and finally fell on Ren Qiu''s face. In our memory, Tang Wei is not friendly to Bo Yan, just Ren Qiu? Bo Yan closed his eyes and turned away, "let''s go, it''s time." She took rongchu''s hand tightly and seemed to grasp the last straw. But later Bo Yan knew that it was not the last straw that crushed the camel, but every straw. ****** the conference opened on time, and several people took their seats. The conference hall is a large and resplendent living room with floor to ceiling windows, mahogany tables, dazzling and gorgeous chandeliers on the top and dazzling and smooth tile floor at the foot. They went to the position with their names printed on it and sat down. Just as it happened, Tang Wei''s position was next to Bo Yan. But Xu Yao was on the edge of rongchu. Bo Yan was a little overwhelmed by this arrangement. He just wanted to say whether he wanted to change one, and he began to let other foreign friends in one after another. Too late, she bit her teeth and sat down on the edge of Tang Wei. Even at the moment when she just sat down, she felt the chill from Tang Wei. He is still as strong as ever, even if he doesn''t do any action, just sitting like this makes people feel the pressure. Bo Yan clenched her fingers and opened the prepared report on her mobile phone. Ren Qiu, on one side, said hello to the guests warmly. She was a little nervous when she sat in the corner, and began to recite the manuscript. In the middle of reciting, Tang Wei''s voice came in faintly from the side, "you just said the wrong argument." Thin Yan a Leng. "Who wrote it for you?" Tang Wei sneered, pulled out her mobile phone, then turned on the editing mode, scribbled casually on the mobile phone manuscript, and circled out the wrong places, "long dim sum, don''t disgrace yourself abroad." Thin Yan straight Leng looking at Tang Wei handed over the mobile phone, reach out to pick up, two people''s fingertips will be in a moment of electric shock like touch. There is an electric current in my heart with pain. Bo Yan thinks that she is not as cruel as Tang Wei. She can pretend that she doesn''t care, or she can pretend to be intimate with others, but Tang''s only look made her die hard, and all the flames went out in an instant. A few hours ago, he brutally forced her into a corner and plundered her. But a few hours later, he sat down beside her in his clothes and shoes, and acted like a passer-by, like those life and death struggles that never happened. If only she could learn to do the same. Bo Yan laughed at himself, and then said, "thank you, Tang Shao ti." Tang Wei frowns sensitively. He is aware of Bo Yan''s resistance. The whole meeting was held at 12 p.m. because foreign businessmen brought too many materials, they had no other time to pay attention to others. At the end of the meeting, Tang Wei realized that Bo Yan was dragged outside by others to talk about things. When he wanted to go outside, he saw her coming back tired. Someone on the side stepped up ahead of him. "When it''s over, I''ll take you to eat something?" "No, I want to rest." "Thin Yan sighed," consumed a lot of brain power, I feel bald. I''m going to collapse just because of the English vocabulary. " Rongchu patted her gently, "I''ll give you a massage." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1306 Bo Yan shook his head, "I still want to go back, today''s thing is over, I want to go to the airport." "Are you in such a hurry to leave?" Rongchu frowned, "my flight back is scheduled for three days. Won''t you go back with me?" "I can go back by myself." Bo Yan took a look back. Foreigners came out one after another. It seemed that she was going to go home after the meeting. She arranged her hair and breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m so tired. I want to go back home to have a rest." "This just came a few days, Rong Mo said that he wanted to take you to play a circle." Rongchu can''t keep thin face, can only take out his sister, "she also want to spend more time with you abroad." Bo Yan deeply looked at Rong Chu for a few seconds, as if to see some other ideas from his face. After a long time, she whispered, "then I''ll stay a few more days." Rongchu showed a smile, he came forward and took Bo Yan''s hand, "I called people to come to meet us, have you finished your work?" "Well, Dad''s business partners have been contacted, and the reports have been completed." Bo Yan shook his mobile phone, "I think it''s time for supper next." "Come on, let''s go out with little foam and see what we have to eat in the evening." Holding her hand openly, rongchu clenched it subconsciously. He knows that in this state, Bo Yan can''t get rid of him, because there are so many people watching behind him. Tang Wei, Xu Yao, Ren Qiu, Suwon Kurosawa, ye Xiao, everyone is waiting to see Bo Yan''s jokes. She can''t shake him off, she will only hold him more tightly. If you can be relied on by Bo Yan in such a situation, does it mean that there is still a place for him in her heart? The driver sent by rongchu soon stops outside. The two people walk out side by side. The hand they hold tightly hurts Tang Wei''s eyes. Deep in his heart, like a needle coming in, he unconsciously reached for his chest. It''s a little painful, dull, dull, like suffocation. Xu Yao took a few breaths to catch up with Tang Wei''s pace. Looking at his distracted side face, she cried out, "Wei, have you finished your work? Would you like something to eat in the evening? " "No Tang Wei turned around, cold eyes, "I will send someone to send you back, what I do at night, there is no need to report to you." Xu Yao''s voice trembled, "but, will you go to find Bo Yan? Are you surprised by her change today, so you begin to care? " "I said, it''s none of your business who I''m looking for." Tang Wei takes a look at sakara Kurosawa, who is still talking about things inside. He plunges into the dark night outside. The tail lights of the rongchu driver have long been engulfed by the night, and even the scattered red lights have disappeared. Xu Yao watched Tang''s only individual leave, and no longer had the courage to catch up. Until you get a hand on the back. She was startled. She looked back and saw Ren Qiu''s face. Ren Qiu is Tang Wei''s good friend, and she certainly can''t say anything nice. Xu Yao is biting her teeth. Just as she wants to prepare herself, she hears Ren Qiu say, "in fact, why do you need to." Xu Yao was stunned. "We can all see who Tang Wei likes, and he won''t admit it himself." Ren Qiu looked at Xu Yao and said, "is this meaningful?" What you can''t get, you still can''t get. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1307 No, No. Onlookers see clearly, they all see Xu Yao and Bo Yan''s you and me. Xu Yao is defensive and hostile to Bo Yan, and instinctively feels that Bo Yan is here to rob Tang Wei. But even without Bo Yan, can Xu Yao get Tang Wei? Ren Qiu''s words made Xu Yao''s face change again and again. All her thoughts were exposed. She felt that everything she had was destroyed by Bo Yan. After so many years of hard work, everything that has been built has been broken by Bo Yan. "I won''t give up." She finally did not escape, looking directly into Ren Qiu''s eyes, "I''m sure I can get Tang Wei back." "Meaningless obsession." Ren Qiu''s eyes are very deep, "while this obsession has not pushed you into the abyss, I advise you to stop as soon as possible." Into the abyss. He means, will she get worse and worse in the future? When she was in high school, she just stood by and looked at what Boyan suffered. Now, she has begun to choose to do it. "Are you here to teach me?" Xu Yao seems to have been trampled on the pain. She is biting her teeth. Her face is red and white, and her voice is urgent and sharp. "I don''t need you to point out. If you want to be Boyan''s partner, just go to find her! I don''t know what''s good about that woman. Let all of you speak for her! Anyway, every man will be seduced by her. So Ren Qiu is no exception! " Ren Qiu was stiff. "Enough." Xu Yao''s voice suddenly lowered, "what I have done, you don''t need an outsider to teach me, I won''t regret it!" Ren Qiu''s expression was a little complicated. "Why do you force yourself to be like this?" "No, you forced me, Bo Yan forced me!" Xu Yao was so emotional that she grabbed Ren Qiu''s collar and said, "you are all standing on her side one by one! I don''t want to, but why did she come to rob Tang Wei from me! Why? She rolled away two years ago. Tang Wei would have forgotten her! Why did she come back? " Hoarse, seems to hate thin Yan to the bone. "No I won''t allow it. If she wants to come back, I''ll let her never come back in her life... " Xu Yao finally let go of Ren Qiu, suddenly began to laugh hysterically, "it doesn''t matter, in this relationship, the final winner is definitely me!" Ren Qiu narrowed his eyes. "It seems that my persuasion is late for you." It has become hopeless and irreparable. "Persuasion? How much do you want to care? " Xu Yao put away her expression. Others saw that she was still the noble and elegant miss of the Xu family. It was said that Tang Wei was made in heaven. She clenched her skirt and said, "it''s better to care about yourself first." Ren Qiu shakes his head and expresses disappointment to Xu Yao. Xu Yao didn''t care about him any more. She turned away step by step, and finally left Ren Qiu standing in the dark at night. Her figure gradually merged with the background. ****** it was at one o''clock in the middle of the night when Bo Yan and Rong Mo met. Rong Mo jumped over and held her hand, "sister Xiaoyan, are you finished with my brother?" "It''s over." Bo Yan touched her hair with a smile. "It''s time to date when we''re done!" Rong Mo grabbed them both, took their hands and put them together. "When you were taken away, my brother was thinking about you all day long." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1308 Rong Mo said that, Rong Chu''s expression slightly changed, subconsciously prevented his sister from continuing to say, "Xiao Mo, pay attention -" "that''s it." Rong Mo curls his mouth and hugs Rong Chu harder. "You find that the expression when Xiao Yan''s sister is gone is super terrible, like she can kill people." After that, she did a neck wiping action. Used to describe the expression of rongchu at that time. Bo Yan turns to see Xiang rongchu, "how do you know I was taken away by Tang Wei?" "Who but him?" Speaking of this, rongchu is full of fire. I didn''t expect that Tang could only put the medicine in the tea, and then go to other people''s house to take Bo Yan away. This kind of behavior is so rebellious that few people in the world dare to do it! That''s why Tang Wei, who never cares about the consequences, has such behavior. Rong Mo took out his mobile phone to look at the spot. There was a nightclub open. Bo Yan saw a good barbecue shop and said, "let''s go here." "Well, it''s not far from where we are now. My brother will be here in ten minutes." Rong Mo said that he was very happy, and tried his best to pull Bo Yan and Rong Chu together, like a matchmaker. "I''m very happy to see you get together." "Nonsense." Rong Chu reprimanded Rong Mo and said, "brother, I''m helping you." Rong Chu pinched his eyebrows with a headache. "Thank God if you don''t make trouble." But Bo Yan didn''t expect that she would meet Kurosawa when she was having a barbecue. She was sitting beside him with another little girl. She knew her. She was her good friend abroad, Yuki. Her real name is Luo youyou. Luo youyou sat beside Kurosawa with a worried face, as if he wanted to find a topic to talk about, but he said, "Auntie told me you came here for a meeting, so..." "That''s why you''re so good at asserting and following?" Nishihara Kurosawa had an impatient face, which did not even appear in the face of thin face. He is a very concerned about the image of people, to thin Yan is always smiling, people can''t guess the idea, the first time to see such a grumpy look. "I think it might help." Luo youyou raised his head and summoned up his courage. "I heard that Xiao Yan is here too. I can say hello to her too..." "With the excuse of saying hello to Bo Yan, you''re just following me, aren''t you?" Kurosawa murmured. Unexpectedly, he just saw Bo Yan walking by. He was stunned. "What are you doing?" "Xiao Yan!" Luo youyou is also very surprised, "ah, I just want to contact you..." "Do you know Kurosawa? No wonder I mentioned him before. You always look so strange. " Thin Yan took Rong Chu to go to their this desktop, the original black Ze knock on the table, "looking for me? If you want to find Tang Wei, go out and turn left. He drinks in the pub next door. " Bo Yan frowned, "what''s the relationship between you and Yuki?" "What''s the relationship between you and Tang Wei? What''s the relationship between me and Luo you. We''ve been given a baby kiss by our parents since childhood, and we''re bored to death. " Say "vexed all vexed to death" when these words, Luo you''s face a white, subconsciously bit the lip. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1309 Being accused face to face like this, Luo youYou can''t say anything but laugh, "well, I wanted to come to you, but I went to heize first..." "It''s OK." Bo Yan went up to help her out and waved, "well, why don''t we sit together?" "Well, don''t you want to strangle me when you see it?" Kurosawa didn''t think much about it. He stood up and walked out. "I still can''t. He''s next door. In case he''s in a bad mood and comes to me, he happens to see you. You two may quarrel again." He saw the situation clearly. "Then." Bo Yan pauses, "please help yourself? I''ll have some with rongchu and his sister. " Unexpectedly, Sawara Kurosawa pulled out the Luo you on the side and pushed her in their direction. "You take her with you." Luo youyou is a little at a loss. "I..." "Don''t you want to play with Bo Yan?" Sakara Kurosawa pointed to Boyan, "I just saw you. You can go with them. Don''t bother me." "Aren''t you two talking about something?" "Who talks to her?" "We have nothing to talk about. If you come, take her away quickly, or I''ll have to call her parents and take her back again." "No!" Luo youyou seems to beg and grabs Kurosawa''s sleeve. "Don''t tell my father, he will be angry." "I know your father will be angry, but he sneaks out to look for me, so you say you --" Kurosawa, who seems to hate iron, flicks his hand on Luo you''s head, "what I said doesn''t work, does it? I''ve told you several times that I have my own life. Don''t bother me. When you disappear, your father''s first reaction must be to come to me again. " Luo you bowed his head wrongly. It seems that there is a deep bond between them Thin Yan if thoughtfully looked at sakara Kurosawa one eye, finally choose to take Luo youyou''s hand, "so Yuki follow us, tonight we don''t see." What I haven''t seen is that I don''t need to talk to Tang Wei about what happened to them in the evening. Sakara Kurosawa is a rational person, understand the situation, pick pick eyebrows, said to agree. When he went back that night, he didn''t talk about it with Tang Wei. It seemed that the storm of holding a conference abroad had passed without danger. However, when they returned home, they found that the storm was still waiting for them. The photos of Bo Yan and Rong Chu were taken and published in the newspaper! The whole process is in an uproar. Who is Bo Yan? That''s the apple of the eye held by Su''s family. Bo''s daughter was recognized by Bo Ye at that time. Who dares to fall in love with her! But Rong Chu''s face appears so wantonly in thin Yan''s side, two people gather to eat together, just like intimate lovers. "Wow, it''s so strong." Luo youyou came back with Bo Yan and lived in her house for the time being. He pointed to the newspaper and said, "are you in love with Rong Chuzhen?" "It''s too early to talk about it." Thin Yan''s eyes darkened, "who put the news out? Rongchu and I didn''t make a public announcement this time. " "That means you''re more visible." Luo youyou said naively, "it''s too good-looking to be noticed." No, it''s impossible. Thin Yan pursed her lips and looked at the angle of the photos published in the newspaper. These angles, obviously, are not captured by chance! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1310 It seems that they have been followed by intentional people all the way abroad. Otherwise, how can they get such new information so soon? And their position and angle are so close! Thin Yan seemed to think of something and bowed his head. Look at her action, Luo you understand, "Xiaoyan, do you think of who?" Bo Yan clenched her fingers, an impossible idea loomed in her mind. She raised her head, and there was a deep knot between her eyebrows, "yes." "Well, let''s go out and let our innocence come back." Luo you''s eyes are firm, "who is it?" "What if this person, who has helped you a lot, or even who is very important to you?" This words, Luo you''s expression a stiff. "But since it''s the one who has protected you, why..." She swallowed. "What''s the point?" Bo Yan lowers her head again, she can''t give the answer, but all the clues have pointed to a person. The haven she used to be. ****** "who took the picture?" In the office, Tang Wei bursts into a rage, rips the newspaper in half and pats it on the desk. Shan Jian on the side is scared by his action, so she doesn''t dare to breathe. It''s just that his cautious attitude brings Tang Wei more crazy anger. The man roars, "I ask who you are!" "I..." Shan Jian grabs the document in her hand and says, "I didn''t find it..." No? These three words hit Tang Wei''s face like a slap, and he was furious. "Bo Yan and Rong Chu were secretly photographed like this. This angle is so aboveboard that they almost went to the front to take photos! You can''t find people from this angle. Are you a piece of trash? " "Tang Shao, calm down..." Shan Jian frowned, "it''s not easy to deal with this matter, because there were too many people present at the same time, some of whom you knew, including Mr. Kurosawa..." Tang only eyebrow heart a jump, "the original black Ze?" Did he meet Bo Yan that night? Why, no one told him? Even his good brother, sakara Kurosawa, will keep it from him, won''t he! "No one told me, or told me." Tang Wei took a deep breath. "Do you all treat me as an outsider?" Shan Jian simply chooses to shut up. At this moment, Tang Wei is angry. Everything he says will only arouse his anger. Just at this time, someone outside knocked on the door, "Tang Shao, the young master of the Suyuan family came to see you..." Tang Wei sneered, "let him go!" The security guard outside was a little nervous. Knowing that it''s hard for the security guard to be in the middle, he simply beckoned him to go. Then he stood alone outside the president''s office, raised his voice and said, "have you eaten dynamite? So angry? " "What do you say?" Tang Wei''s tone did not change at all, "what do you want to do with me? I have nothing to talk to you about. " "I came to you to explain. I was there that day, but I didn''t tell you." Sakara Kurosawa held his hand outside the door that Tang Wei couldn''t see. "Xiaoboyan, please don''t tell you, I didn''t say. I think you''re upset with her anyway. " "What''s going on between me and Bo Yan, you need to make your own decisions?" "I don''t want to talk to you through the same door, just like visiting in TM prison." Sakara Kurosawa gently kicked the door, "open the door! I think of who posted the picture! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1311 Hearing this, Tang Wei was slightly stunned, and Shan Jian was also surprised. Then he took a sneak look at Tang Wei''s eyes and confirmed that he could open the door. Then he went over and let him in. "What''s the matter, sulking in it?" Sakara Kurosawa came in and sat down on one of the expensive sofas. "I thought about it inside and outside the people I went to that day." Tang Wei turns his face around and stares at him with cold and serious eyes. At the same time, a name came out of their mouths in unison ****** "Xiaoyan, do you think clearly?" In the office, Su Qi sat over there, looking at her daughter anxiously, "don''t you need Dad to help you solve these bad news?" "No, it''s not necessary." Thin Yan expression some silent, "outside things, whatever they say." "But it''s not good for your reputation." Su Qi looked at the expression of thin Yan, "and Xiao Yan, is it true about you and rongchu?" When the father is still worried about his daughter''s love emotional problems. Thin Yan lowered his head, "before, and he tried." As soon as Su Qi heard this, his eyes lit up immediately. He didn''t even bother to deal with the most troublesome scandal outside. He came up directly and said, "what''s up, boy? What''s up at home? What''s your character? How are you? When did you meet? How long have you been together? " "No, Dad, I broke up with him..." When Bo Yan saw Su Qi''s concern, he still had a headache. "When he and I were abroad, we had a short-term love. But Dad, I''m not suitable for rongchu. " "You''ll always find the right one." Su Qi murmured, "as long as it''s not Tang Wei." It happened that this murmur was heard by Bo Yan. She lowered her head, her long and thin eyelashes trembled, and then whispered, "Dad, Tang Wei and I, do you all know?" "How can we not be clear when we see big ones from childhood?" Su Qi reached out and patted Bo Yan on the shoulder. "I''m just afraid that you''ll make the same mistake again, so..." "I understand." Bo Yan suddenly seems to make up her mind. When she looks up at Su Qi again, her gray green pupils take a resolution that will never come back. Every word says, "Dad, do you want me to be with Ye Xiao?" Su Qi was a little stunned and said, "at the beginning, I thought so, but rongchu is not bad. If you really like him, let him meet me..." "Ye Xiao." The light of thin Yan''s eyes darkened little by little until it was dark and empty. She said, "I''m engaged to Ye Xiao. Share some pressure with my father." ****** a week later, more shocking news appeared than last week''s news about Su''s Miss Bo Yan dating a mysterious man. That is the female owner of the party is suddenly engaged to Ye Xiao, the young master of the Ye family! Engagement! A sensation in the city! Ye family and Su family are also famous families in this city. If they are engaged, it will be the icing on the cake. It''s just that I heard that the Su family''s reputation for Boyan Seems, doesn''t seem very good? Bo Yan looked at all kinds of analysis reports in the newspaper, felt upset and put the newspaper away. Opposite Ye Xiao is sitting drinking tea, see her put down the newspaper, look up sneer, "how, this is not what you want?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1312 "Good for everyone, that''s what I want." Bo Yan didn''t answer the question and sat there motionless. Ye Xiao watched the news and ignored her for as long as she sat there silent. Like a statue that can''t speak. Ye Xiao can''t stimulate thin face, more and more change a way to see her panic expression. He said, "don''t you imagine how other people would react to our news?" The other people''s three words are deliberately aggravated, which means a lot. "Don''t you just say Tang Wei?" "Thin Yan sneers a way," isn''t always tempt me this? " Ye Xiao frowned. "If you want to know, you might as well ask Tang Wei yourself." Bo Yan took a sip of his servant''s black tea and finally stood up, "or when we''re engaged, don''t we invite Tang Wei to join us?" Ye Xiao felt that his heart suddenly accelerated and beat, which severely involved the blood vessels. "That''s what you''re trying to see. Invite Tang Wei over to appreciate his cruelty to me and my panic, "Bo Yan took a deep breath." anyway, in your eyes, I am such a person, so I don''t want to explain. You want to see me make a fool of myself, you want to see my pain - " she laughed," please? You beg me, and I''ll show you my weakest side. " At that moment, ye Xiao feels that his back is pierced by something. He looks at Bo Yan incredulously and hears this kind of words from her mouth, which overturns his view of her. Bo Yan walked out, "I''ll go back first. I''ll tell your parents that I''ve been here and thank them for their hospitality. I''ll see you later when we get engaged. Anyway, we don''t need to cultivate any feelings. " Ye Xiao then stood up and said in a low voice, "stop! " Bo Yan looked back," what else? " "The Ye family is you want to come, want to leave?" Ye Xiao sneered, "do you really regard yourself as the hostess of Ye family?" Thin Yan suddenly clenched his fingers. "I also disdain to have any feelings with a secondhand." Ye Xiao tried his best to stab her, "but since the elders of the two families want us to get engaged, I naturally obey the parents'' order to marry you. Just don''t really think that you are the complete Ye family. I tell you, I will never treat you as my real fiancee. " "It doesn''t matter." Bo Yan is short of breath. She tries to control her tone. It sounds very calm, "but ye Xiao, you have to think clearly. Now you belittle me, I just represent myself. If you want to belittle me in the future, it will be the whole Ye family. Even if you don''t want to admit it, you have to admit it! " "Have you grown up?" Ye Xiao burst into a rage, "dare to talk to me like this?" Bo Yan said nothing. He walked out with his feet raised. The people on the side said cautiously, "well, miss has gone out. Young master, do you want us to send her..." "Shut up Ye Xiao didn''t know who he was talking to. He said, "let her go back! If you have hands and feet, why should I send her to Ye family. Who does she think she is? " As soon as he thinks that he will be bound with this kind of woman in his future life, ye Xiao''s resentment towards Bo Yan is deeper. He looks at Bo Yan''s back and his eyes are cold. Sooner or later, she will be asked to beg for mercy and regret! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1313 Bo Yan didn''t go back to find Su Qi after she left the Ye family. She just came to play for the Su family and the Ye family''s elders, and let them think that she and ye Xiao are now living in peace. In fact - She ironically raised her lips and laughed. One person came to the side of the road, waved and stopped a car, "to the blue house." The blue house, the famous blue house in Haicheng, is really not everyone can go. The driver took a curious look at the young lady in the back row. She was a half breed. She was really beautiful. It''s estimated that it''s either rich or expensive. It''s said that there''s a young lady named Bo Yan in the rich circle who wants to get engaged recently. She''s also a mixed race. Do all the mixed races look so good? The driver shook his head, stepped on the gas and drove to LAN''s house. ****** "how did you come?" LAN Qiqi is sitting on the sofa with black tea in her hand. When she sees Bo Yan coming in from the door, she immediately puts down her cup and goes up to meet her. "I''m so worried. I thought Ye Xiao wouldn''t let you out!" "He does have this plan." Thinking of the quarrel with Ye Xiao before, Bo Yan said, "forget it, anyway, the news has spread out, and you can still regret it." "Yan Yan, you are forcing yourself." Blue seven seven one face is distressed, "do you think so can pass, although so come you and Tang Wei again impossible, but you It''s also like marrying someone you can''t fall in love with. The marriage of your whole life is ruined... " "People born in our circle..." Bo Yan pause, murmur, voice impractical, like a puff of smoke, the wind gently blow away, "is it so easy to get love? That''s too lucky. Most of the time, freedom and love are not compatible When she married the Ye family, she didn''t have to be bound by Tang Wei. In a way, she was really free, but it was her love that sacrificed for this. Looking at Bo Yan''s appearance, LAN Qiqi felt deeply. All of a sudden, she became like this, like she wanted to open everything and didn''t care about anything. It must be Is it because of Tang Wei? That night, Bo Yan stayed at LAN Qiqi''s house. LAN Qiqi knew that she was in a bad mood and had nowhere to go, so she shut her up in the room. Unexpectedly, someone came to her at night. It''s Xu Shengmin. He kicked the door open, "is Bo Yan with you?" LAN Qiqi, who was playing with his mobile phone in the living room, was startled. "What did you come to my house to do in the middle of the night? Talking about security, why didn''t you stop! " "Lao Tzu, Xu family, which security guard dares to stop me?" Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "I''m looking for Bo Yan." "Bo Yan is not here." "You fart." Xu Shengmin did not believe, "in addition to Luo Youyou, Bo Yan''s best friend is you. Luo you is now entangled with Suwon Kurosawa. He is too busy to care for himself, so Bo Yan must be with you. " "You mean I''m very free." Blue seven seven sneer, "if I remember correctly, you and thin Yan have no Festival? Or do you come to tell Bo Yan? Do you want to compete with the Ye family? " Xu Shengmin had a talk. "It''s not your own business. In my opinion, it must be Tang Wei who asked you to come." Blue seven seven put forward the attitude that won''t give in, "he since want to look for thin Yan, oneself come over! Send someone over to find out what to do. What''s so funny about a dead duck with a stiff tongue? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1314 As soon as LAN Qiqi''s words fell, there was a sound behind Xu Shengmin. "Is it?" Someone slowly steps in from the door of LAN''s home, but it''s not embarrassed. It''s like walking into his own home. In other words, he doesn''t pay attention to LAN''s home at all. Tang Wei approaches, and LAN Qiqi is shocked by his cold face. "Shall I do it myself? Well After saying this, Tang Wei lifted his lips and laughed, "what a show." To tell the truth, although LAN Qiqi and Tang Wei are in the same circle, she is still a little afraid to see Tang Wei''s eyes. Afraid of Tang Weizhen''s impulse, no one can hold him, even his father can''t stop him. "You don''t need me to say more nonsense, do you?" Tang only mouth straight to blue seven seven and go, "thin Yan hand in." Blue seven seven scared to swallow saliva, but still forbear to say, "what do you want to do? What does it have to do with you that Bo Yan stays with me? " "To avoid a split between our two families." Tang Wei paused, as if to give blue seven seven big step back, "you''d better know a little bit." "Why should I?" LAN Qiqi bit his teeth, "don''t you have the ability to take people away quietly? When you were abroad, didn''t you just do it under rongchu''s eyes? I''d like to see if you can do it again in front of me "Blue seven seven!" "You don''t have to be tough with Tang Wei!" Xu shouts "Why should I let him in?" LAN Qiqi is aggrieved for Bo Yan. She turns to think that she is a well-known lady. Tang Wei really dares to do something to her! He dares, LAN Ming is the first to clap the table! So with some confidence, LAN Qiqi said, "you don''t want to get close to Bo Yan any more. Bo Yan is going to marry Ye''s family soon, and it has nothing to do with you. Forget to prevent others from gossiping, and go back by yourself!" "Marry Ye family?" Tang Wei seemed to hear a joke. "Does she really think that this way we can get clear?" "So what else do you want to do?" LAN Qiqi asked, "do you know how miserable Bo Yan was hurt by you! Tang Wei - if you want to punish Bo Yan for her past sins, she''s had enough of them! " Enough! "In terms of paying debts, she''s already done with you." Blue seven seven clenched finger, "now she and ye Xiao engagement, also calculate to find a home, why do you still want to entangle?"? How much do you want Bo Yan to marry? " This sentence just like a knife directly pierced Tang Wei''s chest, his whole person was shocked, and his face turned pale. How much he didn''t want to marry? At the thought that Bo Yan would be touched by others, he was furious! "Blue seven seven." Suddenly, someone opened the door on the second floor. Bo Yan appeared in her pajamas and looked pale. Looking at Tang Wei downstairs, she murmured, "Tang Wei, if you really want to find me, you might as well finish here today." Tang Wei watched Bo Yan appear incredulously. He said, "do you think we can finish the matter in a few words? With you now? " "Can humiliating me make you happy?" Thin Yan pulls lip, farfetched smile, "don''t need to come to trouble like this, everyone''s face is ugly." Xu Shengmin on the face of thin Yan, feel some regret in the heart. How did they come to this land? Once, once Bo Yan is not Tang Dynasty, but not married. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1315 Tang Wei came out today to find someone in LAN Qiqi''s house. He was really embarrassed. Bo Yan didn''t know whether he should go down or stay there. If you don''t move, you look like a turtle. But if you leave LAN Qiqi''s house, Bo Yan swears that Tang Wei can do something else. He is lawless, and nothing can stop him - even if some things have gone beyond the moral bottom line. She doesn''t like Ye Xiao any more, and the marriage should be a nail on the iron plate. She can''t give her father any more trouble, and the reputation of the Su family can''t get worse. Tang Wei looked at the different expressions of thin Yan''s eyes, "don''t you plan to come down?" "No Bo Yan took a deep breath, "I won''t go with you." "Are you so sure I''m here to take you?" Tang Weiqiang resisted all the impulses in his heart, but also stabbed her, "I think highly of you." "If it''s useless, don''t say more. Since you''re not here to take me, then..." Bo Yan finally walked down the stairs and came to Tang Wei, "are you here to congratulate me on my engagement?" She raised a smile, which stung Tang Wei''s eyes. He didn''t know what he should do now, so he watched Bo Yan come to her - but even though she was very close to him, Tang Wei still felt that Bo Yan was far away. When he reached out, he could pull her to him, but he felt that they were separated by hundreds of millions of light years. It''s impossible to cross the distance. Since when has this become between them? "Do you have a clear idea?" The man''s voice is low, "want to marry Ye Xiao?" Bo Yan did not give a positive answer, but said, "this marriage is good for both of us." "I''m asking you now." Tang Wei repeated, "do you want to marry Ye Xiao?" Thin Yan trembled, and then red eyes, "yes." Yes. Tang Wei felt that his back had been pierced, and the sharp blade cut him into flesh and blood. There was a tremor in his voice. "What did you say?" Again, again, he just "I''m right." Facing Tang Wei''s pressing questions, Bo Yan bit her teeth and admitted, "I''m just going to marry Ye Xiao. Are you satisfied! I want to congratulate you and get rid of my entanglement with you This sentence is like an invisible net, straight to cover down, and then in an instant to pull tight, will Tang Wei''s whole heart are strangled, suffocation let him suddenly out of breath. "You''re crazy." This is a lifetime marriage! "Am I crazy? Who is crazy? " Bo Yan looked at Tang Wei, "I think you have been in my vision recently. If you really hate me and want me to die, it''s better not to do that, Tang Wei." "Are you telling me?" Bo Yan stopped talking. On the edge, LAN Qiqi subconsciously advised, "Tang Wei, it''s really unnecessary. After a while, Bo Yan and ye Xiao are engaged. You look like this Everyone is embarrassed. " They are all in the same circle. Why do they have to fall out like this. "What if I don''t let her marry Ye Xiao?" Amazing, Tang Wei''s words let LAN Qiqi startled, she subconsciously yelled, "don''t you want to die, Tang Wei!" Thin Yan shivered all over. "Why are you -" "I won''t allow it." Tang Wei coldly left a word and turned to go out, "today is to let you know, this marriage, you don''t want to be successful." Thin Yan didn''t hold back, tears fell down, "why do you have to force me like this! I''m not engaged to Ye Xiao. Who do I marry? Do I marry you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1316 Tang Wei shivered fiercely, as if he had been pierced by this sentence. He opened his eyes wide. At that moment, there was a little silence in the whole living room, as if it were in a graveyard. LAN Qiqi was scared to open his mouth by Bo Yan''s shocking words, "Yan Yan, you..." How did she say that? Bo Yan wiped his eyes and laughed. "Answer me, Tang Wei. Since I can''t marry Ye Xiao, who should I marry? If my marriage is not decided by me, who can make the decision for me? You tell me, is this man you? " Is that you! The voice is sharp, straight at Tang weizha like a knife! Xu Shengmin noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. He went up to take a picture of Tang Yiba and wanted to make a comeback, so he said with a smile, "Xiaoyan, of course, your life is controlled by yourself, isn''t it Inexplicably, LAN Qiqi, who has received the call, can only take it down with a stiff head. He and Xu Shengmin pull Tang''s only one and Bo Yan, and pull them apart for a long time. LAN Qiqi says, "Tang Wei is the same. After all these years, Bo Yan has married someone. What are you anxious to do, and you don''t wish them well." Blessing? She still wants his blessing? She dreams! Tang Wei, who is provoked by Bo Yan, is left with a sneer and shakes off Xu Shengmin''s hand. Their backs disappear in LAN Qiqi''s house. She just seems to have come back to herself and gasps. Her heart is still beating wildly in her chest. She is almost scared to death by Tang Wei''s chill. When she hears Bo Yan say that she wants to get married, Tang Wei''s eyes are murderous! LAN Qiqi covered her chest and looked at Bo Yan tremblingly, "he Today, I didn''t call someone to take you away. Otherwise, I feel I can''t stop him. " Thin Yan did not speak, lowered his head in silence, blue seven seven carefully look, found her hand is shaking. It turns out that She''ll be scared, too. LAN Qiqi came forward with heartache, "I think Tang Wei still cares about you, just There is no way to describe the feelings between you just by the thin words of love and hate. " "There is no turning back for some things." Thin Yan slants to head to go, "Tang Wei has feelings to me, already unimportant." Blue seven seven see her so resolute, still can''t resist, said, "Tang Wei to you certainly have feelings!" Just one can''t admit it, one can''t believe it. So they hurt each other all the time, but they entangle each other. It seems that only in this way can they feel that for a moment, they and each other are completely in possession of each other. "I like him very much, too." Bo Yan finally laughed, "but in this world, nothing can be accomplished by love and love alone." "Have you made up your mind?" "Well." "If " LAN Qiqi''s voice hesitated, like an accident that might happen after speculation. He was very worried," Tang Wei appeared at your engagement ceremony and asked you not to marry Ye Xiao? " Bo Yan''s shoulder trembled. The final answer was that she laughed at herself and said, "if you think about it, who is Tang Wei and who am I? He will not for me and the Ye family for the enemy, more impossible, do so to his no interest things. " How can she deserve Tang Wei''s impulse? From the moment she was born, she was disqualified. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1317 The night came quickly, and the night fell, covering everything. It seemed that in this dark place, all evils could be swallowed up. Bo Yan has been living in LAN Qiqi''s house for a while, waiting for the engagement day to come near. Su Qi has gone to know about it. Later, when she saw her daughter''s appearance, she was distressed. "Why don''t we repent? I can''t afford to lose your father''s face, and I don''t want to live on my daughter! " "No, Dad." Thin Yan suddenly worried, "that leaf family? The Ye family can''t afford to lose their face. That''s it. It''s very good. " Su Qi sighed, "the day after tomorrow, the ceremony will be held, seven seven, these two days my family thin Yan, thank you for taking care of." "What uncle said, I''m Bo Yan''s best friend. I''m sure I''m on the same line with her." LAN Qiqi holds Bo Yan''s arm and says, "who can stop what Bo Yan decides?" in a way, maybe Bo Yan and Tang are just the same kind of people. They have to achieve their goal by all means, even if it will make them suffer. "Where did Yao Yao go these days?" Bo Yan thought of his brother. In the past, if something happened to him, he would be the first to jump. Now Why is there no news all of a sudden? Su Qi frowned, "smelly boy, I heard that you are going to get married, but I don''t know what''s wrong. He said that he would go to the corner of a town to do research and refuse to come out." Bo Yan was a bit surprised. Does Su Yao have such a deep side? "But my wedding scene, he must come." Bo Yan took out her mobile phone, "I''ll call him..." "It''s no use. This son of a bitch doesn''t answer the phone." Su Qi waved his hand, "well, he''s really baffled. He wants to be isolated from the world all of a sudden. Maybe his sister is engaged, but he really won''t come." What Bo Yan wanted to say came to his mouth and swallowed it. Then she gave a farfetched smile, "well If you don''t come, don''t come. Don''t worry, Dad. I won''t make trouble. " ¡­¡­ Thin face is no extraneous. But that night, Su Yao appeared at LAN Qiqi''s door. In the middle of the night, LAN Qiqi yawned and went to open the door. "Why is my brother here?" She yawned to half, stiffly back, "to find thin Yan?" But now it''s 12 o''clock in the middle of the night. It''s too embarrassing to come to her at this time What''s more, isn''t my brother isolated from the world in the mountains and forests? Why did he suddenly appear outside her home? Su Yao rushed in regardless until he reached the bottom of the stairs. He asked, "where is Bo Yan?" LAN Qiqi swallowed, "she I''m asleep. " "No way." She can''t fall asleep. If she wants to marry Ye Xiao, she must have difficulty sleeping every night. Su Yao looked at the room pointed by LAN Qiqi''s eyes and went up to knock on the door. "Open the door." Su Yao''s voice was low. He didn''t look like the little boy who used to quarrel with Bo Yan. At this moment, his eyes were cold. He found that Bo Yan didn''t respond and knocked on the door. "Open the door for me." Thin Yan''s voice is stuffy to spread out, "aren''t you in the field?" "I came back by night." Su Yao clenched his teeth. "You''d better open the door now, or I''ll kick it. It''s not enough for me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1318 Su Yao''s attitude surprised LAN Qiqi. She didn''t expect Bo Yan''s younger brother to be so fierce. She said, "Yan Yan has been under a lot of pressure recently. Don''t talk to her like that..." Su Yao clenched his fingers and made a fist. Pressure, pressure. He doesn''t have pressure, does he? His sister is going to get married, so he has no pressure, right! Su Yao pushed the door subconsciously with his toes, "open the door, come out to talk!" LAN Qiqi frowned. Recently, one after another people in her family suddenly came to visit her. She couldn''t bear it. "Brother, you come down first. Tang just left during the day. Bo Yan can''t stand the stimulation one after another..." Unexpectedly, Su Yao really kicked a thin Yan''s door! LAN Qiqi yelled, "Su Yao, what are you doing?" "Bo Yan, come out for me!" Finally, after a few seconds of silence, footsteps came from the room, and then someone opened the door. As soon as the door opened, the face appeared in front of Su Yao. Su Yao was stunned, then subconsciously moved his Adam''s apple up and down. Bo Yan has a quarter of mixed race. Her face is three-dimensional and exotic, which is totally different from him. He knew that he had no blood relationship with her. From his face, he could see that he had no blood relationship, and even his origin was unknown. He was just an adopted son adopted by the Su family. He didn''t know that he was lucky enough to join this rich family and suffered a lot less than ordinary people. If you want to be someone else, you will definitely feel that you have won the lottery when you are recognized by the Su family. You can fly to the branches and have a good life. Su Yao once thought the same. But later, he realized that it was the most fatal thing for him. Because there is no blood relationship between him and Bo Yan, but there is always an insurmountable distance between them. He''s been her brother all his life. This objective fact exists in the household register, and even has legal effect. In any case, he will not waver. In the face of Bo Yan, Su Yao lost his strength to speak, and his fierce appearance outside the door suddenly stopped. He could only look at Bo Yan, "do you have to get married? Why all of a sudden Ye Xiao is not good for you "The marriage of the Ye family and the Su family is good for both of us." Bo Yan''s voice was very light. "Besides, it''s you who will inherit the Su family in the future. The biggest contribution I can make to the Su family is..." "I didn''t ask you to marry someone else!" Su Yao couldn''t bear it. He yelled out this sentence as if he had pierced his soul. Bo Yan looked up in amazement and looked at Su Yao''s Scarlet eyes. He reached out and pressed Bo Yan''s shoulder, "for the sake of the Su family? Bo Yan, if I take over the Su family in the future, and I need you to make such a price for me, can I not have this Su family? " Can I not? Bo Yan''s heart is shaking. "I don''t have a coward to the point where you are going to marry the Ye family and stay with me..." Su Yao''s shaking hand pressed on Bo Yan''s shoulder. He felt that he was about to lose his strength. He could not help saying all the thoughts he had hidden for so many years. He gritted his teeth, and his voice trembled, "no, Bo Yan I don''t want to be the successor of the Su family. I''m not your brother, and I Can I protect you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1319 The pupil of thin face suddenly constricts. After su Yao said this sentence, the atmosphere of the whole space suddenly fell silent, like being pressed the pause button in an instant, and everything was erased. Bo Yan could see Su Yao''s blue veins on the back of her hand beating because of tension. She was silent for a long time before she said, "Yao Yao, what do you say..." "Am I not strong enough? Or is the Su family not strong enough? " Su Yao questioned Bo Yan, "to the point where you want to marry Ye Xiao? Isn''t this selling your daughter? How could dad do such a thing! " "Dad doesn''t sell his daughter." Fearing that Su Yao would hate Su Qi, Bo Yan immediately explained, "it''s dad who wants to find me a good family because he''s afraid I can''t forget the past. The Ye family and the Su family are family friends. They have considerable financial resources and equal status. That''s why my father let me marry and go to someone else. He''s afraid that I will be wronged. " These words explained everything and made Su Yao''s thoughts blocked in his throat. "Yes..." His Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Yes, dad is so good at finding you a good family and arranging your way for the rest of your life - I want to thank him, don''t I? You have to thank him, don''t you? Thank him for his good ideas, thank him for paving the way for you, Bo Yan, are you so willing! What happiness can a marriage without love bring you? Don''t worry about it. You won''t be at ease all your life when you get married! " Finally, Su Yao almost roared, and LAN Qiqi, who was downstairs to avoid their conversation, heard the voice. He said, "Bo Yan, you pretend to be a good man in this world, pale as chrysanthemum. Can all this really pass? You can''t fool yourself! Tang Wei is always a thorn in your heart, unless you pull him out This is like a knife, which makes a big hole in Bo Yan''s heart. "I don''t allow you to marry Ye Xiao." Su Yao said as he stepped back, "I won''t allow it, Bo Yan. I won''t allow it. The Su family can at least protect you for the rest of your life. If you go to Ye''s house, in case Ye Xiao doesn''t like you, it''s another dispute for you." Bo Yan shook his head, "Yao Yao, don''t do that..." "If you can''t forget Tang Wei, you can''t forget it. No one forces you to forget it. If you stay at Su''s, at least you don''t have to look at Ye''s face to forget Tang Wei..." Su Yao''s voice became lighter and lighter. Later, he trembled as if he were begging. "If you stay at Su''s house, at least I can protect you, even if you remember Tang Wei all your life..." Some feelings, from the moment of breeding, have been in the abyss. Then, let him use his last strength to look up to her from the abyss. When Su Yao finished saying this, he turned and walked away. Bo Yan came back to him and called, "Yao Yao? Where are you going? " "I''ll go to dad and ask him to give up your marriage." Su Yao''s every word is like gouging out the heart and cutting out the lung, "I said, you are not allowed to marry Ye Xiao!" "It''s all agreed. Where is father''s face?" "I don''t agree with Su Yao. What''s the matter? I''m not the young master of the Su family. I didn''t have a drop of blood from the Su family!" Su Yao blushed, "as long as I''m here one day You can remember Tang Yitian with ease No one forces you, forget it, with me, you can love him without worries. Until the day when you can''t love any more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1320 LAN Qiqi was shocked when she heard the news downstairs. When she looked up, she saw Su Yao''s face was livid, his eyes were cold and resolute, as if he had made up his mind to burn a boat. Then Bo Yan stumbled down from the upstairs and grabbed Su Yao''s hand with red eyes. "What are you going to do -" "don''t stop me!" Su Yao opened Bo Yan''s hand. He was also taking a deep breath. He seemed to be in an unstable mood. He said, "come back to Su''s home with me now." Thin Yan meal, breathing accelerated, "you in the end..." "I''ll go to my father to have a good talk. Don''t worry about Boyan. The Su family won''t ask you to marry a man they don''t like at all." Su Yao clenched his fingers subconsciously, "while You haven''t married Ye Xiao. That''s the only thing I can do. " Bo Yan stood there, feeling cold all over, "Yao Yao, do you know? I just want to give myself a chance... " Su Yao trembled all over, as if he had been struck by a thunder. He looked at Bo Yan incredulously, "what do you say?" "I just don''t want to continue, so this step is my own." Thin Yan deep breathing, weak face, a pair of eyes bright as in the light. She said, "so even if another purgatory is waiting for me in front of me, I will break free from the current swamp and mud." That night, a mysterious message was sent to Tang Wei''s mobile phone. When he opened it, he immediately frowned. "Shan Jian." Tang Wei called the special help who was still working overtime, and threw the car key to him, "go out with me." Shan Jian looks up from the computer and murmurs, "in the middle of the night What are you doing? " ****** when Bo Yan wakes up, she sees a large golden and resplendent ceiling. She is stunned. She didn''t know what she had experienced before. She sent Su Yao to the roadside outside. The next memory, why suddenly Thin Yan hisses to pour to draw a cool air, want to turn around, but discover oneself body lacks strength, can''t do any reaction at all. She felt that her mind was in a trance, and her intuition told her that something must have happened, so she opened her eyes, struggled and wriggled slowly - suddenly, another movement came from her side. The quilt was torn off, revealing a delicate and evil face. Bo Yan felt her breath stopped and her pupils contracted in minutes. Her voice trembled, "Why are you..." Tang Wei just woke up and didn''t know what happened, but when he scanned the circle, he suddenly reacted. "Damn it, it''s shady!" Tang Wei recovered faster than Bo Yan. He got up and got out of bed, but it didn''t work. When he landed on the ground, he shook his body, and then held the bedside table firmly. He looked back at the thin and weak face on the bed. All kinds of emotions flitted through his eyes. Then he bit his teeth, and a cold voice escaped from his throat. "Who brought you here?" "I just took my brother to the side of the road..." Then I don''t know why I lost consciousness. Sporadic memory fragments flashed by, and Bo Yan closed her eyes and painfully recalled, "someone From the back Cover my mouth and nose... " As soon as Tang Wei''s eyes changed, his voice suddenly came down, "so, is there a mastermind behind this thing?" The text message he sent out late at night is probably sent by the same person! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1321 Everyone is not a fool, and suddenly guessed what happened. Tang Wei took a deep breath, looked at Bo Yan''s helpless appearance, with an undisguised hostility at the bottom of his eyes, "who did you recruit recently? Who did you provoke?" Thin Yan slowly sat up from the bed, the quilt slipped from her body, she held the quilt in shame. She had no clothes on, so she was exposed to Tang Wei. No one could bear to wake up naked with a man. Thin Yan red eyes, "now at this juncture, why But Now? " Why pick her and ye Xiao when they are about to get engaged? If someone knows about it, the Ye family will be angry, and the Su family''s reputation will plummet because of her! Bo Yan grabs the quilt as if she can maintain her only dignity. She asks Tang Wei, "you''ve been Have you offended anyone? " Tang Wei''s expression was blank for a moment. After thinking, the man suddenly lowered his voice, "I want to ask you, how many people have you offended?" It''s clear that it''s aimed at Bo Yan, which makes her lose her reputation, and then makes her unable to lift her head in front of the Ye family! This method is really cruel Tang Wei thought about it, step by step went to the bed, staring at thin Yan exposed half of the shoulder, the man''s eyes deep, like across a mass of fog, he said, "put on clothes, go out first." Get out Where are you going? Where else can she go if she looks like this? "Go back to my house first. Do you want to find Ye Xiao like this? " Tang Wei sneered, picked up the clothes on the ground and smashed them at Bo Yan, "put on your clothes and go --" his face suddenly changed, "Damn it!" Thin Yan also less than reaction time, originally walked toward the door of Tang only suddenly turned toward her, almost three or two pressure bed, straight into her bed! "Tang Wei!" "Shut up Tang Wei''s expression was ugly. "There were footsteps outside, and there was more than one person!" Thin Yan breathing suddenly a stagnation, the whole person will be Tang Wei head in press into the bed, and then Tang Wei legs directly clip her in his arms. The dark quilt covered all her vision until there was a swipe of cards outside the door. Bo Yan was surprised. This room Can it be opened from the outside? This is a trap that has been designed for a long time! Tang Wei holds Bo Yan across the quilt and hides her in the quilt. Then he looks up and shoots his eyes at the man coming in. Word by word, his voice with murderous, "is it you?" When the visitor saw Tang Wei, his eyes flashed a trace of consternation, "you!" "Surprised?" Tang Wei was very angry and laughed, "master Ye''s ability to play Yin moves behind his back is really an eye opener to me!" Ye Xiao''s face suddenly changed, "where is thin face?" "You already know? Waiting for this moment to come and squat to thin face? " Tang Wei asks Ye Xiao, "if you want to ruin Bo Yan''s reputation, you don''t have to marry you? You have used such a dirty means "Dirty? Compared with you, I dare not. " Ye Xiao came forward, "where is Bo Yan? I just want to find Bo Yan! Why are you here? No matter what, the relationship between Bo Yan and me has not been broken. You''d better not be found by me touching where Bo Yan is - " " I''ve touched everything. " Tang Wei looked up and laughed, but his eyes were full of killing. "I''ve touched everything. What can you do for me? Give Bo Yan medicine and humiliate her like this. Ye Xiao, you really can do it! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1322 Ye Xiao in hear this words of time, the whole person facial expression suddenly change, he stares big eyes, come forward, the voice has already dyed thin anger, "Tang Wei, do you know thin Yan is about to become my fiancee?" He is so arrogant, is to openly confront with the Ye family! "Since you really think of her as your fiancee." Tang Wei, staring at Ye Xiao''s face, said the rest, "why use this kind of means to her? Ye Xiao, don''t pretend. In fact, you want to be disgraced and get divorced! " Thin Yan shrinks in the quilt, the whole person trembles. All this Is it Ye Xiao? Ye Xiao seems to have been torn down by others. There is a trace of panic at the bottom of his eyes. He bites his teeth and answers Tang Wei, "don''t fish in troubled waters here. Your appearance is the most intriguing! Are you prepared for all this? " Tang Wei is very angry and laughs, "the thief shouts to catch the thief!" If he wants to rob Bo Yan, can he use this method? Only he let her go, she really escaped! Ye Xiao kept breathing deeply. Now this situation has exceeded his expectation. It was just I just want to find a casual scandal to divorce Bo Yan. Why now Will Tang Wei appear in this hotel room? Which link is wrong in the middle? "But not bad." Tang Wei pressed the shivering thin face across the quilt, "anyway, the purpose you want has been achieved. Ye Xiao, it''s time for you to retire." Ye Xiao is full of anger and doesn''t know how to vent it, but now, Bo Yan and Tang Wei have a scandal, which is the fact that they are caught in bed by him. The man is red eyed, grabs the water cup on the side and falls to the ground, "Tang Wei, you wait for me." "Anytime." Tang Wei looks at Ye Xiao and goes out. He knows that Bo Yan can''t get married, but there are several things that make him confused. 1¡¢ Why is he involved in this. 2¡¢ Ye Xiao''s surprise can''t be covered up. It seems that he did make Bo Yan dizzy at the beginning and wanted to design her, but now this situation is obviously beyond the ending he set at that time. In other words, the appearance of Tang Wei himself disrupts Ye Xiao''s plan to retire. So, who put him right in? Tang Wei lowered his head, lifted the quilt and looked at the thin face with a sneer, "get up." Thin Yan shrinks there, the facial expression turns white, "leaf night left?" "Well." There was no expression on Tang Wei''s face? Now it''s time to get out of bed and chase. " "That means..." Bo Yan''s eyes were red. "Ye Xiao and I Are you married? " "You look so sorry." Tang Wei coldly got out of bed and buttoned up his shirt for himself, "or I''ll help you to say something nice to Ye Xiao and let him take a step back and continue to marry you back home?" Broken shoes, broken shoes. Tang Wei kept saying that she had broken shoes. Thin Yan''s face turned white and white, like a dead man. She pointed to the door of the hotel and yelled at Tang Wei, "get out of here!" Tang Wei is stunned, point to oneself, "shout me to roll?" "I''m a broken shoe. What are you?" "Thin Yan tears heart crack lung ground to shout," don''t you like to wear my this pair of broken shoes very much? Why do I appear in bed with you today? Are you and ye Xiao really innocent! Are you satisfied that I have been divorced www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1323 When Tang Wei heard Bo Yan say this, he was furious, "do you compare me with Ye Xiao? He deserves it, too? " Listen to, all had this kind of thing, Tang Wei most cares about is his face. Thin Yan speechless, staring at Tang Wei''s face, feel cold all over, can''t say a word. Tang Wei picked up Bo Yan''s clothes from the ground, and then threw them on her face. "Clean up yourself, I''ll go." I''m going. In this way, he decided to turn around and leave a mess for her to face. Bo Yan couldn''t help it. When Tang Wei closed the door and went out, she grabbed the ashtray at the head of the hotel bed and smashed it. Her voice was bloody and she was hoarse, "go away! If you want to go away, don''t show up in front of me Every time To have a new life, he will quietly wireless, break her calm and quiet years. Are you the devil? Tang Wei, are you the devil! Tang Wei seems to hear the scream of despair in her heart. Looking back, the man''s dark pupils firmly lock the thin face. The atmosphere is so silent, as time is still. Later, Tang Wei chooses to leave the room without mercy. ****** "there''s something wrong with what you told me!" In Ye''s Taoist temple, ye Xiao sits on the sofa in the hall, grabbing his mobile phone. His expression is extremely bad. "Why - why does Tang Wei appear? Besides, what I want to see is not Bo Yan like this!" "That''s the only way to ruin her reputation, don''t you know?" A female voice came from the opposite, "let Bo Yan coma, but your order, now how can I blame you?" "I didn''t know you had another plan!" Being calculated, ye Xiao suddenly stands up from the sofa, "I just want to teach Bo Yan a lesson and let her stay away from Ye''s home, but why do you want Tang Wei to appear?" "It doesn''t matter. I''ve got the picture. She will be ruined soon. Isn''t that what you want?" The opposite woman laughed, "as long as the result is the same, the process doesn''t matter, the Ye family is not in guilt and regret, right?" Ye Xiao changed his face, "Xu Yao, don''t think I dare not move you." "I''ve already made preparations, ye Dashao. Now that things have become like this, you have a share, but I''ve added a little bit of oil and vinegar behind my back to make the situation more intense. If something happens to Bo Yan, she will certainly hate you with her. You hate her anyway, isn''t that good? " "I hate her, and I don''t have to use such means!" Ye Xiao wants to drop his mobile phone, "this is totally different from the result you said at the beginning!" "Yes! I did it on purpose. I made Tang Wei appear on purpose! In this way, Tang Wei will only hate Bo Yan more, and they will be more unlikely to be together... " "You love Tang Wei, but you dare to count him!" "For the future of me and Tang Wei, I have to let Bo Yan roll far away and minimize her favor in Tang Wei''s heart." Xu Yao holding a mobile phone, word by word, gnashing her teeth, "so, as long as you can let Tang Wei disgust thin face, no matter what, I can do it!" Ye Xiao sneered, "well, Miss Xu is really clever." He knew that the situation was irreparable, but when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that there was no need to be angry. It was her business. He should be happy to see it. Why Why is he so impulsive www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1324 "Don''t flatter me." Xu Yao showed a ferocious expression. If I met her at this time, I would be shocked. How could this expression appear on the face of Miss Xu who is famous for her gentleness and virtue? She said, "you still have a share in this matter. Now come to tell me you regret it? Ye Da Shao is really naive. Time can''t go against the current. The damage has already been caused! " Ye Xiao''s eyes were gloomy by Xu Yao''s words. "As for now, why don''t you ask me what I said? Ye Dashao, you can''t go back all over... " Before Xu Yao''s words are finished, opposite Ye Xiao has directly hung up the phone in anger. The woman holds her mobile phone and stares at the suspended call record on the interface, then the corner of her mouth rises bit by bit. Xu Yao, two years ago you couldn''t play me, two years later, you are still my loser! Next to Xu Yao''s bedroom, Xu Shengmin leans on the sofa. The man who used to have a nap slowly opens his eyes. ****** when LAN Qiqi came to the hotel to meet Bo Yan, he was shocked. "Why..." She went up and hugged Bo Yan, "why does this happen suddenly again..." How much pain does Bo Yan have to suffer? "Don''t let Yao know. If he knows..." LAN Qiqi said, "I''m going to go crazy." Bo Yan clenched her fist, "I can''t shame the Su family, I can''t..." Blue seven seven will bring the new clothes to thin Yan, "I go outside to wait for you, this matter we can''t just swallow to the stomach, Yan Yan, I help you to get back justice!" Thin Yan red eyes nodded. Ten minutes later, the two left the hotel. Not far away, someone secretly photographed the scene. The shutter sound was silenced, as if nothing had happened. Blue seven seven with thin Yan home, midway someone called a phone. She looked at the screen, a little surprised. "Hello?" "Come here." The opposite male voice is cold and quick, "I think you should already know about thin face now." "Xu Shengmin? How do you know... " LAN Qiqi covers her mouth in surprise. Bo Yan only asks for help from her. Tang Wei doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who can go out and talk nonsense. So why does Xu Shengmin know this? "Come to my house to talk about this later. Don''t bring me a thin face." Xu Shengmin''s expression is very serious, "before Bo Yan and ye Xiao''s engagement when?" Blue seven seven calculate the day, really fast, but out of this kind of thing, ye Xiao will let Bo Yan face swept back to Su''s house. "Ye Xiao won''t give up." Xu Shengmin said firmly, "according to my speculation, he is unlikely to let go of thin face at this stage." "But..." LAN Qiqi noticed Bo Yan''s worried eyes and could only smile at her. Then she said to Xu Shengmin, "he seems to hate Bo Yan..." "Tang Wei also seems to hate thin face." Xu Shengmin sneered, "you said that if Bo Yan died now, who was the first crazy one?" LAN Qiqi was speechless. "So, there are some things we need to solve." There was a flash of light in Xu Shengmin''s eyes, "of course, not only to help Bo Yan, but also to Help myself What did Xu Shengmin say? LAN Qiqi''s expression was serious. After listening, Bo Yan on the side asked anxiously, "what''s the matter?" "Yan Yan, wait a moment, you go home first, I have something to go out for a while." Blue seven seven pressed thin Yan''s shoulder and asked her, "last time, do you really want to marry Ye Xiao?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1325 Because LAN Qiqi has always been a careless image, now asking Bo Yan this question so seriously makes Bo Yan stunned, and then along with her expression, she begins to worry, "what happened..." "I want to know if you really want to marry Ye Xiao." LAN Qiqi pursed her lips and told part of the truth, "maybe Ye Xiao has done some bad things, even I think you may be aware of it yourself... " Thin Yan fingers trembled, heard blue seven seven seven words, finally also choose to confess, "I think Tang Wei is right." Blue seven seven eyes ground a surprised, "Tang Wei?"? He Did I say something to you before I left? " Thin Yan nods difficultly, "listen to the meaning of Tang Wei, ye Xiao and this matter can''t be separated from the relationship at all. I think a large part of it may be made by Ye Xiao. " Blue seven seven pour to draw a cool air, most don''t want to admit of of of fact put in front of, she frown, "why leaf Xiao can have so big of malice to you..." "No one will be reconciled to a tied marriage." Bo Yan bowed his head, "I understand, he wants me to be ruined, so I can''t marry him, ye family can be aboveboard, also won''t be told by the circle." LAN Qiqi thought of Xu Shengmin''s bad tone when he called. She guessed that Xu Shengmin must know something inside, so she said, "I''m going out to meet Xu Shengmin tonight. Yan Yan, and it seems to have something to do with Ye Xiao. But I can''t take you. " Thin face breathing speed up. "If you know something, I will help you." Blue seven seven took thin Yan''s hand, "I won''t harm you." Bo Yan turns to look out of the window, her fingers are held by LAN Qiqi, but she feels cold all over. The light of the fundus of the eye is so dim. ****** unexpectedly, ye Xiao didn''t give an order to quit marriage after the day passed. This makes Bo Yan very surprised. She thinks that ye Xiao just wants to do everything possible to make her reputation stink so that she can get rid of her marriage. Unexpectedly, ye Xiao refuses to do so. She sat on the sofa in the living room of LAN Qiqi''s house, looking at her mobile phone numbly. If not, then The wedding is as usual. She will get married soon. What is the meaning of this farce? In order to let her face Ye Xiao in the future, do you feel guilty? That day LAN Qiqi went to see Xu Shengmin and came back. Her expression was not very good. It seemed that they were discussing something important. Everyone had a ghost in her heart, but her heart was smoothed bit by bit. LAN Qiqi took her out to play as usual, and Su Yao came to see her as if nothing had happened. Everything was going on in an orderly way until the day when Bo Yan and ye Xiao got engaged. This morning, Su Yao came early to pick up Bo Yan. He was not the impulsive and willful teenager two years ago, but he still had the recklessness and spark in his eyes. He leaned beside the car. When he was surprised to see Bo Yan walk out of the door, Su Yao glanced over his face and whispered, "I''ll come to pick you up with my father and make my own decision Ready to get engaged. " Bo Yan looked at him for a while, relieved to smile, "ah, Yao Yao, you have learned to drive." Su Yao opened his mouth, and at last he said softly, "yes, but you know nothing about me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1326 Bo Yan stood there for a long time. Su Yao''s words were very light, but they reached her ears. After a long time, Su Yao frowned when he saw that she was not on the bus. "Come on, I''ll take you to the engagement scene and make preparations backstage." I don''t know that thin face still doesn''t move. She looked at Su Yao''s face and suddenly said, "I''m sorry." These three words, obviously not heavy weight, sound like the sky collapsed in Su Yao''s ears, so that all his disguise and indifference were shattered in an instant. Bo Yan said, "all along, I think I''m a sister. I should do what my sister should do, so I often Ignore you, Yao Yao. " She wants to be an adult too much, she wants to protect someone too much, just like she is determined to marry the Ye family. She stubbornly wants to marry the Ye family, stubbornly feels that she should contribute to the Su family, stubbornly wants to lighten the burden on Su Qi This choice even made Su Yao feel ashamed. The boy once collapsed in front of her and yelled, "I can protect you, and I can make the Su family develop well. Why do you want to marry? The Su family doesn''t need to sell their daughter!" No, No. But she still maintained the original idea, and wanted to do something for the Su family. It''s just, it''s just that I''m afraid, I dare not admit that I''m nothing Su Yao looked at Bo Yan''s face and suddenly understood. There is a gap between them that can never be crossed, just as she is a half breed, and he is a real Chinese, this person can not be his sister, and will always You can''t be your own sister. Su Yao lowered his head and said in a hoarse voice, "well, you are engaged today. Don''t talk about it. Get on the bus quickly." He is going to hand over the elder sister to others. Thin Yan opened the door, blue seven seven didn''t follow up, she said, "Xu Shengmin will come to pick me up later." "You and Xu Shengmin seem to be in love recently." Thin Yan subconsciously added a sentence, "underground love?" LAN Qiqi''s face changed, "nonsense! How can it be? As far as his playboy character is concerned, I have to protect myself. " Su Yao closed the door and LAN Qiqi waved outside, "Yan Yan, alas You''re going to get engaged, alas... " He said while pretending to wipe his tears, "I really don''t want you to marry someone young, or I''ll make a farce for you to catch the traitor in bed, and then you don''t want to marry Ye Xiao..." Bo Yan''s originally melancholy mood was said by LAN Qiqi. She finally laughed. Su Yao drove away, and her face collapsed again. "The Ye family are waiting over there." Su Yao said as he drove, "wedding dresses and so on are all made by themselves, and The ring. " Bo Yan looked at her bare fingers. It turned out that sooner or later, she would wear a ring belonging to another man. Twenty minutes later, Bo Yan came to the engagement venue and was led all the way back to the stage. On the way, someone came forward to congratulate him hypocritically. Bo Yan answered quietly and followed Su Yao with a calm face. Pushing open the door of the dressing room, a man sat in it, turned around and said, "finally?" Thin Yan clenched a finger, see to leaf Xiao. Ye Xiao finds Su Yao standing in front of Bo Yan and sneers, "what a big show. Do you want to pick you up in person?" "It''s not too much for you to marry me and find someone to pick me up? Why is it Yao''s turn to come in person? " Boyan''s quick counterattack. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1327 This is like accountability. It''s clear that the two families are engaged, so the Ye family should show a little sincerity. On the day of engagement, Bo Yan''s family still needs to send it to him. It''s not reasonable. But Bo Yan also knows that ye Xiao naturally understands these principles. He just doesn''t come, mainly to give her a bad impression. Tell her that even if you are going to get engaged today, my Ye family doesn''t pay attention to you. Thin Yan pursed her lips and waited for ye Xiao''s reply. Unexpectedly, ye Xiao stopped talking and his eyes sank down. After a long time, he said, "let the servant clean it up for you first. For other words, you can wait until it''s over and settle the accounts slowly. I don''t want to listen to every word you say now. " This is already put impatience directly on the face! The servants of the Ye family look at each other. What''s the matter It''s said that the young grandmother who will come back from studying abroad in the future is a great beauty of mixed blood. However, it seems that young master Ye doesn''t like her very much My servant took a look at Bo Yan more than once, and he was filled with emotion. He didn''t like such a beautiful young master Ye. He might regret it later! Thin Yan walks over and sits in front of the make-up mirror. Ye Xiao gives her a place. They sit there together and let the make-up artist take care of them. When she put on makeup, Bo Yan saw the logo on the cosmetics and asked subconsciously, "you Is it from the Asuka sister team? " "Miss, do you know Ms. Asuka?" The makeup artist was surprised and said, "that''s the founder of our brand. Her makeup technology is superb. I didn''t expect you to know..." "Ah, she is my predecessor." Bo Yan didn''t want to mention the bloody past, so she could only smile and say, "I haven''t contacted her for a while, she used to take care of me." The people around them take good care of Bo Yan. It is clear that she is the child of the sinful woman, but they are still kind and warm-hearted to her. Bo Yan thought, if you can, let these hatred stop in her generation. So, no matter how much it costs, she can accept it. It took more than an hour to make up, but it was the professional team that came out. At the moment when Bo Yan changed her wedding dress, ye Xiao and Su Yao were stunned. The pure white wedding dress sets off her skin like snow, her face is white, and her facial features are delicate. It is clearly a doll, not stained with the smell of human fireworks. The makeup artist couldn''t stop praising, "pure and lustful, you are so suitable for this makeup!" Thin Yan lowers his head, revealing a snow-white neck. Ye Xiao''s eyes are deep and unconsciously accelerates his breathing. She walked forward and put her hand on Su Yao''s, "lead me to the front later." "Well, there are two hours left in the evening." Su Yao looked at his cell phone. "Dad said he''s coming. He must be very happy to see you so beautiful Happy... " He couldn''t say happy. He was not happy at all. He wanted to take her hand and run away. He didn''t want other men to see her wearing such a holy and elegant wedding dress Xu''s inner expectation is too fierce. Su Yao holds Bo Yan''s hand a little too tightly, which makes Ye Xiao, who is watching their every move behind him, squint and sneer in an instant. "Sister''s engagement, young master Su seems to have some opinions?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1328 Su Yao originally wanted to take Bo Yan to go out, but Leng Buding heard such a sentence from ye Xiao''s mouth, and his expression was stiff. Closely following, the young man bit his teeth, as if he was trying to resist something. He looked back at Ye Xiao hard and said, "you have such an attitude today. What kind of good face do you expect me to treat you with?" "Talking to your future brother-in-law like that?" Ye Xiao can feel the hostility from Su Yao, and it''s meaningless to pretend it now, so Su Yao simply puts a face on Ye Xiao, "in fact, if you really don''t want to marry my sister, it doesn''t matter. Even if you claim that ye family despises Su family and doesn''t want to marry Bo Yan, it''s OK." As he said this, he grasped Bo Yan''s hand even harder. "The funniest thing is that you look down on my sister, but you still want to marry her. Isn''t young master Ye tired of acting like this?" Thin Yan a listen, the facial expression white white, "Yao Yao, forget it, go." This marriage, there is no love to speak of, she can''t really live with Ye Xiao respectfully, ye Xiao such attitude she completely expected. Of course, Su Yao did not get any answers to such questions, only Ye Xiao''s sharp and gloomy eyes answered everything. In the narrow corridor, Su Yao led Bo Yan to meet the "elders" who wanted to live together. When he came to the corner, a voice suddenly appeared. "Isn''t this thin face? Long time no see. You''ve become beautiful." After a meal with Su Yao, Bo Yan saw a man coming out of the corner. He was dressed in a suit, but his face was full of evil. His eyes narrowed and he looked at her like looking at a commodity. "Unexpectedly, he married Ye Xiao. Why, did your old friend Tang Wei abandon you? " "Yuanqin, pay attention to what you say!" It''s Yuan Qin. On Tang Wei''s birthday, Yuan Qin used to point at Bo Yan''s back, saying that she seemed to have a chaotic private life abroad. Later, he was beaten by Tang zhidu and expelled from his birthday party. He lost face But it''s still people in this circle. This time ye Xiao got married, unexpectedly I met him. "The relationship between the Ye family and the yuan family is not so good." Su Yao suddenly wanted to understand what, "Ye Xiao intentionally invited you to come, just for..." Can humiliate thin face. "He''s absolutely useless." Bo Yan murmurs, and then does not take care of Yuan Qin. When he plans to go away, Yuan Qin reaches out a hand and stops them. "Why, do you want to go? And don''t you say hello to me? " Yuan Qin said to Bo Yan, "hide behind your brother, be a coward, Bo Yan?" Bo Yan looked up at him and said word by word, "clown." I don''t know where the four words hit Yuan Qin''s pain. His expression was suddenly distorted, even with a bit of gnashing teeth. "Don''t think it''s a big deal to enter the Ye family now. The Ye family even wants you this broken shoe. It''s just charity!" "You speak with respect to me!" Su Yao didn''t hold back. He went forward and grabbed Yuan Qin''s clothes. "I don''t think you''ve suffered enough!" "Why, am I right?" Yuan Qin laughed and knew that there would be no one around the corner, so he irritated Su Yao again and again, as if to achieve something. "Your sister is just a dog of Tang Wei!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1329 "Take it back to me." All of a sudden, the atmosphere became tense. Without thinking about it, Su Yao directly came forward and grasped Yuan Qin''s collar and pushed him against the wall. His voice was already covered with a roar like a wild animal. "Didn''t your parents teach you how to be a human being?" Yuan Qin looked at Su Yao with a smile. He didn''t look flustered. He said, "Oh? Parents? Speaking of this, you are the one with no confidence, right? After all, you are just an outsider adopted by the Su family. Your parents have never taught you how to be a human being. " Su Yao''s eyes were red. When he wanted to say something, suddenly someone around him moved, followed by a clear sound of "pa", which shocked the three people entangled in the corner. Bo Yan''s hand had not been put down yet. He gasped and slowly took it back. Yuan Qin''s face was swollen on the wall. His eyes widened, as if he couldn''t believe it, and he stood there leaning his head. "You How dare you slap me in the face? You cunt, do you think Tang can be lawless only by covering you? What are you Back to God, what happened in Yuan Qin was furious. He pushed Su Yao away like crazy. Su Yao called, "what are you going to do?" The next second, Yuan Qin''s finger had been put on Bo Yan''s neck. Bo Yan was indifferent, as if he was not aware of Yuan Qin''s anger. She laughed and said, "do it, rubbish who can only say such low-level words." "You dare to try it on her!" Su Yao stood there, aware that Yuan Qin did not dare to do anything to Bo Yan, waiting for him to let go of his hand, "I understand. Are you the one sent by Ye Xiao? He really took a lot of effort to make my sister suffer. He even called you over. " Bo Yan stretched out her hand and opened Yuan Qin''s fingers one by one. Yuan Qin''s face was very white. He looked at Bo Yan''s face. He didn''t know why. Suddenly, he felt that the numbness in her eyebrows was merciless, like a person. Like who Like Tang Wei Bo Yan''s action seemed to be effortless, so she pulled off Yuan Qin''s finger on her neck, and she said, "I advise you to speak carefully in the future. It''s because I don''t care to speak ill of me behind my back. But if you dare to say that every word of the Su family - " is full of murderous meaning," next time it won''t be as simple as a slap in the face. " Yuan and Qin stepped back. Thin Yan comes forward, close to his face, low voice way, "Ye Xiao asks you to come, isn''t it?" Yuan and Qin could not say a word. Bo Yan, like a man, reached out and patted Yuan Qin''s face. His gesture was like patting a dog. "Well, Tell ye Xiao for me that if you want to marry An''an and An''an, I can make peace with him. If he really wants to do this, today''s marriage is not so easy." Yuan Qin bit his teeth. "Do you think ye Xiao is the only one who hates you? Bo Yan, in this circle, I wish you had too many people to die! " "It''s none of my business?" Bo Yan got up, her eyes had no waves. She turned around and led her along the way, because she was surprised and stood at Su Yao, "help me contact LAN Qiqi, wait for the wedding, I need her to do something for me." Yuan Qin stares at the figure in the white wedding dress. ''s back as like as two peas, the man''s voice is cold and cold, like the man named Tang Wei. "I think so many people who die. Unfortunately, none of them can kill me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1330 The auspicious time has come. The huge wedding hall is quiet. All the guests are waiting for the new couple to appear. Unexpectedly, ten minutes later, no one comes to the stage. It''s a shame. Ten minutes later, a white figure appeared in the public view. Is thin Yan smile on stage, a person stood on the open engagement table, she held the microphone, like holding the last straw. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. No matter how scared you are, you have to laugh. She said, "thank you for taking the time to attend my engagement. Hello, I''m Bo Yan." The guests are whispering. Su Qi''s face is very blue. How can Bo Yan come up alone when his daughter marries the Ye family? Sitting next to Su Qi, Ye''s family also had a bad look. Lianlian explained to Su Qi, "well, what''s the matter? Yexiao said it well yesterday. Why did Xiaoyan come out alone? This... " They are also flustered. Ye Xiao is beating the faces of the Ye family and the Su family! Su Qi was calm, but he didn''t express anything to the Ye family. He just looked at Ye Jingtang, then sneered and said, "don''t you need to take charge of this for me?" Ye Jingtang looks serious, "what is Ye Xiao doing..." "Wait a minute, Yan Yan seems to have something to say." Su Qi looks at the stage. The spotlight is on Bo Yan''s face. At this moment, she is being baptized by the eyes of all the people under the stage. Some people are laughing, some are pitying, and some are waiting to see a good play. "Today''s engagement, my fiance Ye Xiao may have something to do, he can''t come. So the next process is likely to be completed by myself. But it doesn''t matter. Now that the two families have settled down, this is the nail on the iron plate. Young master Ye is busy every day. He is still preparing to take over Uncle Ye Jingtang''s company recently, so he can''t spare time. " This saying, the people under the stage are going to give Bo Yan applause, it is to give the full face of the Ye family. What''s more, it makes the Ye family feel very sorry. What are they doing, ye Xiao! How can a little girl come out like this! Thin Yan bowed his head, just pursed his lips, as if he was resisting something. Su Yao in the background to see all rushed up, marry what to marry, or come back to the Su family, no one dares to bully her! However - Ye Xiao is backstage, biting his teeth, staring at Bo Yan and kicking the table, "ha ha, she will perform!" With that, the man strode out, and the servants ran after him, "young master ye, what are you doing?" "I''ll go - smash her face in public!" Ye Xiao angrily came to the stage directly from the backstage. As soon as the curtain was lifted, the tall figure appeared in everyone''s field of vision. The Ye family covers their mouths, Su Qi frowns and waits for the follow-up. Bo Yan stood there, watching Ye Xiao step by step approaching, and then the man snatched the microphone in front of her face, with a cold voice, "sorry to keep you waiting for a long time, but I didn''t show up for a reason, this engagement, I didn''t expect such a thing --" the big screen just came down, and Bo Yan turned pale. Ye Xiao looks at her face, thin Yan, since so like to pretend to be strong, don''t blame me for not being merciful! "This That''s it The screen suddenly appeared on the screen, so that Su Qi directly stood up from the position, even sitting on one side of Ye Jingtang were surprised. This is not Bo Yan and Tang Wei! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1331 Those pictures that make people feel blood spurt appear in the public''s field of vision mercilessly. All kinds of eyes hit thin Yan''s face and stabbed her in pain. Ye Xiao holds the microphone and stands there, looking at a good play. The voice changed from small to big, and then from big to small. In the whole process, Boyan didn''t say a word until all the voices died down. When she returned to the dead silence again, she suddenly opened her mouth. Clear voice, there is no need to take another microphone to give yourself courage. She said, "yes, it''s me." It''s me. Just two words, like a bomb dropped down, startled Su Qi directly stood up from the chair, "Yan Yan!" "But about it." Bo Yan lowered her head, revealing a white neck. She was wearing a holy white wedding dress, which was quite different from the naked posture in the photo. Directed at Ye Xiao, she said, "I think my fiance should explain to you, what''s going on?" This remark shocked the whole audience! It turns out that she is neither humble nor arrogant, and as if nothing happened, because she has been prepared for a long time! What''s more, she has a humble expression now. No one can imagine that Bo Yan has left a back hand. She lowers her voice and makes herself look smaller and helpless. "That day I was dazed. Ye Xiao, where are you?" Where are you? Ye Xiao holds the microphone tightly. Can Bo Yan have his evidence? How can it be that all his evidence has been destroyed? If it is true, only Xu Yao has it. But the problem is that Bo Yan can''t think about Xu Yao at all! "Of course, outside the hotel lobby, waiting for Bo Yan and Tang Wei to be arrested!" A voice such as thunder fell, everyone suddenly turned to see the woman appeared at the door of the meeting, blue seven seven hand holding a U disk, expression serious, "Ye Xiao, do you admit it?" Ye Xiao suddenly bit his teeth, "what are you doing here?" LAN Qiqi is Bo Yan''s good friend. When she went to deliver the invitation, she said she didn''t want to come to the wedding. She said she was disgusted. "I brought it in." Xu Shengmin put one hand pocket behind LAN Qiqi, "this person wants to come to the venue to support Bo Yan, the result halfway told me that the invitation was bitten by the dog at home, so I had to bring it in." Xu Shengmin! Bo Yan looks at LAN Qiqi, who nods to show her not to be nervous. "I think some people just want to bully our Boyan." Blue seven seven put the U disk into Bo Yan''s hand, "we investigated and restored the surveillance video of the hotel. At that time, you were dazed and dragged into the hotel, so was Tang Wei." Su Qi wants to ask urgently under the stage, and is stopped by Ye Jingtang. "Wait a minute." Ye Jingtang''s eyes are deep, "let them solve the problems of the younger generation in their own way. I want to see who''s behind it. " The whole audience understood that the photos on the screen were taken in a dirty way after Bo Yan and Tang Wei were framed. So the motivation of Ye family''s young people to play them like this on the big screen should be obvious Knowing that he was set up, he had to take it out to make Bo Yan face down. Why did he dare? Because he is involved in this matter! Ye Xiao burst into a rage, "get out of here!" Bo Yan''s eyes were red, and her voice was ready to cry, "Ye Xiao, you are going to be engaged. How can you What''s wrong with me? " Ye Xiao was stunned. She posed as a victim, which made everyone turn their heads and love her. But, she lowered her head, she was laughing! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1332 Ye Xiao is angry. He finally understands why Bo Yan should be so calm or weak. Sometimes, weakness itself is a weapon, a moral weapon. Many things, when you stand on the side of the weak, public opinion will tilt to you. Bo Yan bowed her head, with a blank expression, as if she was under all the pressure that she shouldn''t bear - maybe in fact, but when she deduced it, it became another kind of persecution to her. "What''s going on?" Su Qi finally couldn''t bear to go on, "Yan Yan, you come down for me! What else to wear! " The whole audience was shocked by this remark! This, this, if you take off the wedding dress, it means that the two families are going to break up! Ye Jingtang expression is not good, "Ye Xiao, what are you doing?" Su Qi talks with him for a long time to entrust Bo Yan''s future. Even Bo Ye and Tang Shi are paying attention to Bo Yan''s marriage. As a result, ye Xiao does it today. How can they face each other! Ye Xiao stepped back and said, "I just I don''t know it will be like this... " All of a sudden, how can it be? He has asked people to delete the surveillance video and other information. What does it mean to restore the information? Is there someone with better means on their side to help them? "I think young master ye may have been taken advantage of." Xu Shengmin, who had been standing there and didn''t speak, suddenly opened his mouth. He said, "why don''t you tell the man behind you to let us know the truth." The truth? What is the truth? Are the stories behind these photos fake? Her thin face is entangled with Tang Wei. Haven''t they done anything in the photo? Ye Xiao burst into a rage, "first, this thing was sent to me by others. If the photo is p''s, please show me the evidence! Second, my Ye Xiao''s engagement should be clear. If someone has a tangled affair with another man, why should I take the offer? " Xu Shengmin turned to look at the guests, "do you hear me? It''s from someone else. " This means that ye Xiao is also used, but he doesn''t realize it. He''s angry because Bo Yan hasn''t made a clean break with Tang Wei, so he wants to ruin her reputation. Unexpectedly, what''s behind this is Ye Xiao''s anger to achieve Deeper purpose! The scene was in chaos, and Su Yao rushed to the stage in the chaos? Before my sister was single, she wanted to do what she wanted to do. Besides, she didn''t break the law, and she didn''t become a junior for others! She has never separated other people''s feelings. You always sneer at him "Is the affair between her and Tang Wei false?" "She has nothing to do with Tang Wei. You are trying to discredit her!" Su Yao rushed up and pinched Ye Xiao together. All the people under the stage stood up. Su Qi yelled, "Yao Yao! Don''t do it first "He insulted me with his words!" Su Yao red eyes, a punch straight at Ye Xiao, two people soon scuffle together, the people under the stage rushed up to fight. The Su family and the Ye family were still in laws. They could fight as soon as they turned around! Bo Yan wants to pull in the past, and is grabbed by LAN 771, "hands and feet have no eyes, let''s go first!" "Go?" Bo Yan faltered, "all Now, where can I go? " "It''s not going to work today." LAN Qiqi said, "I''ll send you back to Su''s house first. Ye Xiao must come to the door to apologize for this." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1333 Bo Yan was dazed in her wedding dress. After a long time, she said, "actually You''ve known that for a long time, haven''t you? " Blue seven seven more effort clenched thin Yan''s finger, "I think, you should also know our know." So she shows weakness, so she is innocent, because she understands that Lan Qiqi will come sooner or later. "Well, in this wedding dress." Blue seven seven also intentionally made a joke, "today this big noise, you and ye''s wedding is afraid to go on." "I think about it." Bo Yan takes a deep breath, mentions the skirt of the wedding dress, and follows LAN Qiqi from the crowd. She says, "if you can''t get married, you can''t get married. If you''re ruined, you can''t be ruined. I''m such a person." Who is she waiting for? She''s not waiting for anyone. When the days are long, she can love others without burden. "Where do you come from with those surveillance videos?" "We just want to use the surveillance video to force Ye Xiao to say what''s behind the scenes." LAN Qiqi turned to see Bo Yan, "but I think ye Xiao may have been designed, so even if he knows who is behind the scenes, he can''t say it. There may be deeper reasons. " "Ye Xiao can also be designed. It seems that the black hand behind it is quite capable. " Thin Yan sneered a, result frighten blue seven seven seven stare big eyes. LAN Qiqi stammered, "you It''s like Tang Wei. " Just when I sneered. Thin Yan in front of her face, poked his mouth, put up a smile, "so?" "Like Ren Qiu, ha ha ha ha!" LAN Qiqi said, "they all wanted to come today, but Xu Shengmin''s invitation can only bring one person in, so I came. We can meet at night. " "Well." What else did Bo Yangang want to say? He and LAN Qiqi arrived at the door. When they wanted to get on the bus, a man came out and pulled her. LAN Qiqi subconsciously wants to pull her back, but she is stunned, "who are you?" when Bo Yan bumps into the man''s chest, he hears his heart beating faster. She thought, in the end, it is too fragile, so that there is no fear in the scene just now, but now such a hug, which is not a hug, can make her eyes red. "Tang Wei..." LAN Qiqi murmured, "aren''t you not coming? Why are you outside? Why didn''t you go in just now? " Tang Wei firmly grasped Bo Yan, the weak figure in his eyes, dressed in a white wedding dress, holy and elegant, and he suddenly opened the distance. She was wearing a wedding dress to marry someone else. Tang Wei stares at her for a long time and sees the whole process of thin Yan''s eyes turning red. It seems that he wants to get some confirmation from her face. Finally, his voice says coldly, "are you happy to marry Ye Xiao?" Bo Yan smiles. "I''m happy. I''ll be happier if you don''t come." Heart rate accelerated again, Tang Wei had to admit that she was stabbed by such a smiling face. How could she smile! "Even if ye Xiao makes you disgraced?" Gnashing his teeth, Tang Wei said, "can you marry him like this?" "That''s more comfortable than loving you." The woman in the wedding dress answered him like this. She''s an angel, he''s a devil. At that time, Tang Wei''s mind flashed a sentence, he wanted to tear her, want to open her bloody heart, want to ask her, would you like to go to hell with me? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1334 But now she stood in front of him and made him wince. He saw the appearance of Bo Yan standing on the stage in front of everyone. Naturally, he also saw her weak and stubborn, but the whole process was so powerful, but he never appeared. He felt that if he appeared for this, he would lose. In order to win her, he put up with it till now. Bo Yan asked softly, "did you come to take me away?" Tang Wei laughs cruelly, "whimsical." Look, when he breaks her dream, there will be no hesitation. Bo Yan thought that if there was a knife, Tang Wei would be able to stab it in without hesitation. "Well -" Bo Yan took back her hand that Tang Wei held tightly, and opened his fingers one by one. It was as if she had been pulled out of her bones. She said, "I won''t go with you." Tang Wei, at the moment when you appeared, I really thought about going with you. Tang Wei felt that there was a surge of Qi and blood in his throat, and his heart beat faster in an instant. He said, "you --" she turned and sat in LAN Qiqi''s car, "let''s go. Go back to Su''s house. " When Tang Wei went up, Bo Yan had closed the door and separated them. Tang Wei beat the car door hard twice, "open the door!" Blue seven seven don''t move, inside thin Yan also have no movement. "I told you to open the door!" Tang Wei beat the car window harder, "Bo Yan, get down here!" "I''m going back." Bo Yan finally pressed down the window and made a little noise. At that time, LAN Qiqi just bypassed the driver''s seat. "Then I started the car." "Well." "Wait a minute!" Tang Wei stops LAN Qiqi''s action in the past. LAN Qiqi looks at Tang Wei''s hand from the outside to grab the steering wheel. He is so scared that the car doesn''t dare to start. "You''re crazy, Tang Wei!" Tang Wei gasps. He feels his hand shaking. It seems that something he once held has been lost "Bo Yan, get out of the car for me." He said. Thin Yan''s silent side face is like a statue. "Thin face!" "Goodbye." She finally turned her face around, and there was no longer a trace of sadness in her expression, as if the heroine of today''s wedding was not her at all. She thought, Tang Wei, I finally learned to stay out of the business with you. So can I leave the matter of loving you? "Thin..." "I''m not getting married." Thin Yan bowed his head, "so it doesn''t matter whether you come out or not. My family broke up with the Ye family, but you won''t be affected, that''s all Take good care of yourself. It turns out that the previous hysterics were all pretended, but they just wanted him to stop and love. It turns out that the real departure is silent. I beg you to show mercy on me, the burden of loving you. Blue seven seven started the car, thin Yan will slowly press the window, finally disappeared in the shade behind the glass, is a pair of numb hybrid eyes. At that moment, as suddenly stepped back on a staircase, Tang Wei didn''t know where the impulse came from, yelled at the car, "Bo Yan!" The car is too fast to stop. He stumbled after her a few steps, not as fast as she left. The wind blew, the car disappeared at the end of his sight, and everything was quiet, as if nothing had happened. Tang Wei stood there until Xu Shengmin came out and called him. He suddenly regained his mind and felt his hand shaking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1335 Xu Shengmin went to Tang Wei''s side and called again, "what are you doing?" Tang Yiyi gathered up his shaking fingers one by one. He gasped as if to calm himself down. "In a daze?" Xu Shengmin shook his hand in front of Tang Wei, "Bo Yan left?" Bo Yan left these four words, don''t know where to stab Tang Weisi, his attitude is extremely fierce, "what''s the matter with me!" "You..." Xu Shengmin is stunned, "I casually ask, blue seven seven should take thin Yan to go?" Tang Wei gritted his teeth "Your expression..." Xu Shengmin wanted to pat Tang Wei on the shoulder, but he knocked him off. Xu Shengmin tut tut Tut, "why? Fierce what fierce, put on a look to kill Tang Wei listened to him say so, slightly restrained his expression, "gone, no fun." "Aren''t you not coming today?" Xu Shengmin was happy. "They all said that they had left the matter to LAN Qiqi and me. Why did they still appear? Don''t worry about thin face? " "I can''t trust her?" Tang Wei seemed to hear a joke, followed Xu Shengmin to the parking lot, "I just came to see her funny appearance." "What a joke?" Xu Shengmin deliberately said, "is Bo Yan pretty in her wedding dress?" Tang Wei''s step suddenly tilted. Xu Shengmin opened the door with a smile, "well, ye Xiao should go to the trouble behind the scenes, so there must be a big play after that." "Did you guess?" Tang Wei''s eyes suddenly sharp, "it''s Xu Yao." "No, I can''t infer about my sister Xu Yao''s plan. It''s just that the truth is right in my ear. " Sitting in the car, Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "I just heard it." Tang Wei said, "Xu Shengmin, do you want the Xu family?" Xu Shengmin stepped on the accelerator, "how, to help me get the Xu family and get rid of Xu Yao? Xu Yao and I are half brothers. Aren''t you afraid that Xu Yao and I will make a report? Or are you taking revenge for your thin face? " "It''s not about Boyan." Tang Wei expression cold, "some things need me to solve." There may be another person behind Xu Yao. ****** after Bo Yan went back to Su''s home, Su Qi and Su Yao also rushed back to Su''s home soon. Su Qi''s face was full of heartache, "it''s dad who didn''t see ye Xiao clearly and thought he would take care of you for the rest of his life You are wronged by this wedding... " "No Thin Yan has changed the wedding dress, "I''m ok, blue seven seven help me." "Yao Yao, take care of Qiqi. I''ll talk to Yan Yan." Su Qi said to Su Yao, "there is black tea in the living room. Make it for Qi Qi." "Then I''ll thank my uncle." Blue seven seven seven smilingly make thin Yan of small fresh meat younger brother, "Ai! Yao Yao, come here! Make tea for my sister! " "Go away! I only serve my sister Boyan! What sister are you Listening to their noise, Su Qi and Bo Yan go to the study. Su Qi takes out a document from the drawer and hands it to Bo Yan, "this is Really? " Thin Yan pupil a shrink, almost stand unsteady. She nodded difficultly, "yes Really "Why don''t you tell people?" Su Qi looked at Bo Yan sadly, "I''m your father. Why don''t you tell me when you are wronged? It''s because I didn''t protect you. I thought that the things of the previous generation would not hurt you as a young generation... " "I..." Looking at the report, Bo Yan burst into tears. "I didn''t want to be involved with Tang Wei at that time, so I was alone..." In the document report, a once induced abortion agreement is extremely dazzling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1336 Su Qi holding the document, hands are shaking, "when?" "Before going abroad..." Bo Yan lowered his head, "I I went alone. " "Blue seven seven don''t know?" Su Qi thought of LAN Qiqi sitting in the downstairs living room, "is that child your best friend?" "It''s better not to let others know some things." Bo Yan looked up and said with a bitter smile, "Dad, I want to understand. You won''t be angry if the Su family is handed over to Yao Yao? " in the final analysis, Yao Yao is a surname other than Su Qi''s own. If Su Yao is in charge of all the Su family in the future, the shareholders of the Su family''s enterprises will have different opinions, so it is a difficult problem for Su Yao to overcome. "I know you and support all your ideas." Su Qi reached out and touched the back of Bo Yan''s head. "Now, would you like to change your name with me?" Su Qi asked Bo Yan this question more than once. Every time, Bo Yan''s answer is shaking his head. Outsiders can''t understand why Su''s family''s daughter follows a foreign surname. Su Qi pays more attention to Bo Yan''s feelings. She says that if she doesn''t want to change it, she won''t force her to change it. It''s just "I used to think that I''m Bo Yan. If I don''t call it this, then the former Bo Yan doesn''t exist." Bo Yan said, "the past can''t be erased, so I exist as Bo Yan. I am Bo Yan. I have been used to make others mistake me for uncle Bo Ye''s child. I used to be so despicable..." If you really change your name to Su Yan, does that mean that the past is over? God has collected all the cards in his hand, together with the time line of memories. The twisted years will eventually go on the right path. No one can escape the whim of fate. When everything was corrected, Boyan showed the expression of the last monster left behind. Her voice was slow, like an old man dying. "Change your name, Dad. I want to be aboveboard. My surname is su." As for whose child it used to be Let it rest in the unknown corner. ****** "Bo Yan changed her surname?" A few days later, Xu Shengmin sat in LAN Qiqi''s living room and looked at LAN Qiqi''s mobile phone screen. "Tut, we have to call her Su Yan in the future." "Look what I''m doing with my cell phone!" Blue seven seven suddenly raised the mobile phone, "do you understand privacy! Don''t look at my chat with Yan Yan "Tang Wei asked me to come and collect information." Xu Shengmin said, "people have helped Bo Yan - no, Su Yan. I can''t read the records too much, can I?" "To his kind help?" "You said that. How many people do you think can repair the monitoring records deleted by Ye Xiao? This is the work of top hackers, OK Xu Shengmin said, "it''s only Tang who can do it." LAN Qiqi glanced at the screen and said, "OK, do you want to know the information?" She simply raises her mobile phone in front of Xu Shengmin. In the chat record with Su Yan, the latest one shows Su Yan''s deepest confession. "My dad learned about my abortion two years ago. I changed my name. And the Su family will be handed over to Yao Yao. Would you like to travel around the world with me? " Xu Shengmin was stunned. LAN Qiqi gritted her teeth and said, "I hope you can help me convey these words to Tang Wei. He owes her so much that it''s not clear for a long time!" He''d better try it for himself. How painful she has been these years! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1337 When Xu Shengmin left LAN Qiqi''s house, his face was filled with blank. All of a sudden, he learned too much about Bo Yan''s helplessness. He didn''t know how to face these desperate feelings. Even he was a big man, so if Tang Wei knew Before leaving, Xu Shengmin''s ear was still hovering with LAN Qiqi''s words. When he got on the bus and called Tang Wei, there was no answer. He frowned and sent an e-mail to Tang Wei. He collected all the information and sent it to him. Just as he was about to start the car, someone ran after him. It''s blue seven seven. "Did you come to me so many times to collect information for Tang Wei?" Blue seven seven looked at him, "Tang Wei that kind of person, what is worth you to make friends with him?" "I know you hate Tang Wei because of Su Yan." Xu Shengmin started the car, pressed down the window, showing a cold glance, "however, why are you so hostile to me? What did I do to apologize to Xiaoyan? " Blue seven seven one Zheng. "Yes, I have been in close contact with you recently because I want to know something about you. Don only needs it." Xu Shengmin stepped on the accelerator in place, but put it in neutral, so the car didn''t run out, just stayed in place and burst out with a huge bang, just like he was angry. The man took away the bad smile that had been hanging on his face all the time and said indifferently, "in other words, although in your eyes, I''m trying to overthrow Xiao Yan who Xu yaocai helped, in fact, I really helped her, didn''t I? Then, I am kind to her and she owes me. No matter what my purpose is, she will thank me. " Holding out a hand, Xu Shengmin pointed at LAN Qiqi, "as for you, don''t really take yourself seriously. Take that look back to me. I didn''t ask Su Yan for her reward, let alone ask Tang Wei for any benefits. To say the least, you and I are both outsiders. They are just squeezed by the door for a while. When they make up with each other, you have to be angry Who is qualified to question me in this tone? " All LAN Qiqi''s words are blocked in his throat by Xu Shengmin''s sharp words. She opened her mouth. When she wanted to talk again, Xu Shengmin stepped on the accelerator again and left the parking lot of the blue mansion. ****** it was midnight when Tang Wei arrived at the gate of the Su family. He didn''t even ring the doorbell and banged on the door. Su Yao did not sleep, down to see him, even more angry, "do not sleep in the middle of the night run to other people''s homes to do?" Tang Wei said nothing else, just two words, "open the door." "Go away." "I''ll say it again, open the door. Otherwise, if I come in violently, you can''t stop me with ten more doors. " Tang Wei''s eyes are gloomy, "open the door!" "Something came during the day and she fell asleep at night." Su Yao took a deep breath, "you go back." Tang Wei''s expression suddenly changed. It didn''t look like laixu. Su Yao immediately changed his mind and opened the door. If Tang Wei was really allowed to break into the door in the middle of the night, everyone would be upset. When he opened the door, he smelled Tang Wei''s wine. Without a good face for the man, Su Yao could only step back and say, "have you drunk?" "None of your business?" Tang Wei went straight to the theme, "where''s Bo Yan?" "There is no thin face." Su Yao stood there, word by word, "my sister''s name is Su Yan. I''m going to travel abroad in a while. You ask Bo Yan? Bo Yan is dead. " Dead in the past, ashes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1338 When the name of Su Yan came to Tang Wei''s ears, he was stunned. I didn''t expect to say goodbye to Bo Yan in such a way that I couldn''t prevent. There was no room for turning around. Standing at the gate of the Su family, the man suddenly realized that this was the Su family. No matter who she was or what she had experienced with him, she couldn''t go back. Unexpectedly, at this time, someone came down the stairs slowly. "Yao Yao." In the corridor on the second floor, someone whispered, "come back." Su Yao, who was standing at the door blocking the door, suddenly bit his teeth, "elder sister, he''s here for you." "Well, I know." Su Yan stood there, dressed in pajamas. Tang Wei felt that before he came to her, he had a lot of words he wanted to say to her, including offensive words - but when he saw her, there were only a few figures in his mind. She is so thin. It''s too thin. The wide pajamas are like a layer of cloth. Su Yan stands there. Her face looks too white. She says, "good evening, Tang Wei." The tone was calm. Tang Wei took a deep breath. "Have you changed your name?" Su Yan holds the handrail of the stairs. She always feels that if she looks down, it''s the abyss. If she doesn''t grasp it firmly, she will die without a burial place. "It''s obvious that this surname used to be yours. Now I''ll give it back to you." She was once regarded as Bo Ye''s daughter and hated by Tang Wei. Now she returns her surname. The word "Bo" has nothing to do with her ever since. "What can I do for you?" After finishing that sentence, Su Yan started again, "I heard Yao Yao say that you have drunk, wait for the driver to send you back." "Do I want you to send me back?" Tang Wei raised his head, eyes is naked chill, as if to endure a huge anger in general, "down to speak clearly." "Don''t make it clear." Su Yan turned around, "Yao Yao, see off." See off two words sound landing, just like a heavy hammer directly hard hit in Tang Wei''s heart. He could not believe standing downstairs, staring at her turning back, "you say it again?" "Yao Yao, please call the driver Uncle Li. The young master of Bo family will go back later. Please send him back." Su Yan clenched her fingers and told her not to expose a little bit of vulnerability. She finally took a look at Tang Wei. "Good night, Tang Wei." Su Yao pushed Tang Wei out of the room. "What are you doing? Do you want to fight? Come to my door in the middle of the night. Do you want a face? " Tang Wei said nothing, but his eyes were scarlet. He just stares at her, as if waiting for something, waiting for Su Yan to come down to him? "Get out of here! Stop pestering my sister! My sister used to pester you, but now she knows how shameless she is, so don''t look back for her! " Su Yao yelled, "my sister said it was her fault. She admitted it to you. Can she kowtow to you?" Hearing this, Su Yan turned her back and tears fell down. Tang Wei seems to have lost his strength. At ordinary times, he couldn''t have been pushed out by Su Yao, but now he really staggered out of Su''s door. The cold air was inhaled into the lungs, but there was a burning tingle in the lungs. Why Look back. Look back and have a look at him! He murmured, "Bo Yan..." Su Yan''s back trembled. Tang Wei tried his best to shout the name, "Bo Yan!" Who is he calling stubbornly? Su Yan goes to her room, further widening their distance. Su Yao gritted his teeth and went to close the door. A second before the door closed, it was Tang Wei with a shaking voice, "Bo Yan, you come out -" - there is no such Bo Yan any more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1339 Whose ears did this "thin face" finally spread to? The gate closed mercilessly, isolating all the sight of Tang Wei from the outside of the door. He was shocked by the sound of the gate, and stood there as if he had never recovered. The cold night seeped into his skin, and he felt a chill creeping up his spine from the sole of his feet. Holding his breath, he took a step forward. The pace seems to be a little frivolous. He knocked on the door again, as if to crack it. Su Yao''s voice came from inside, "are you bored?" Tang Wei didn''t give up, "let Bo Yan come out!" "Who is Bo Yan? I don''t know Bo Yan. Dream about it Su Yao couldn''t bear it, "go away! Do you know those who break into houses illegally? " Tang Wei was so angry that he laughed. He felt that his whole body was full of Qi and blood, almost drowning all his reason. "I didn''t find your sister. Are you her dog? Tell her to come out! " " my sister told you to go away. " "I don''t believe it!" Tang Wei didn''t even want to yell out. He didn''t know why. When he yelled out these three words, he was a little flustered, "Bo Yan can''t say -" "what are you still insisting on? There is no such thin face you know in this world for a long time. " There is no thin face you know in this world for a long time. Across the door, Su Yao couldn''t imagine Tang Wei''s expression at this moment, but he felt inexplicable and straightforward, like a fierce anger, so he even raised his voice and said, "Tang Wei, you killed that thin face by yourself. I want to thank you for letting my sister live!" Those thin Yan had been wronged, suffered, and now want to double back in Tang Wei. I want him to be heartbroken. I want him to live like death! Tang Wei was as pale as if he had lost his soul. He had never been so down. He was rejected by the Su family, like a floating ghost. "I won''t go. You tell her to come down now." Tang Wei red eyes, bite teeth, "let her come out to see me now!" There was no more sound coming from inside. Tang Wei just stood like a statue outside the door of the Su family. Once upon a time, who dared to shut him out? And now - he can''t get in any more. Whether it''s Su''s or Bo Yan''s side. "Sister, he hasn''t left yet." Su Yao turned back, went into his sister''s room and said, "what should I do?" Su Yan sat beside the bed with white lips and murmured, "I don''t believe it. He can stand all night..." Of course, Tang Wei didn''t stand at the gate of the Su family all night - because twenty minutes later, the harsh sound of the siren flashed to Tang Wei from far to near. Someone got out of the police car and rushed to Tang Wei, saying, "I received a notice that someone was drunk in the middle of the night and broke into a private house to make trouble --" the night was too dark, and Tang Wei was pressed by a group of police before he showed his face. "You stalker! After drinking too much, I''m still pestering with the Su family! " "It''s shameless to be such a person at a young age." "Who gave you so much courage to break into a private house?" Tang Wei was startled, and his hand was twisted behind his back. "You TM --" the door of the Su family was slowly opened. When Su Yan came out, Tang Wei''s eyes lit up and said, "Bo Yan --" Su Yan pointed to him and said, "yes, it''s him. After drinking too much, he has been yelling downstairs and disturbing the order. Although it''s a civil dispute, I still thank you for calling the police in the middle of the night..." Tang Wei''s heart seems to have been punctured by people, and the blood of shock and pain gradually emerges in his dark eyes, "Bo Yan, you call the police?" Call the police and catch him?! How dare she, how willing she is! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1340 Voice did not fall, Su Yan''s voice continued to spread out, "please send him away, thank you for your help." "Bo Yan, you are crazy!" Tang Wei was furious, but he didn''t know why. In addition to anger, there was another emotion floating from the bottom of his heart. What is it Is it panic? Panic once did not dare to do so thin Yan, but now "My name is not Bo Yan. There is no Bo Yan in the world." In the middle of the night, a woman stands on the steps, with a pair of grayish green eyes of mixed blood on her white face - it is doomed that when she was regarded as a child of thin night, it was a wrong joke. Around them, Su Qi is the only one with foreign blood. "So if you call that Boyan like that again, I won''t have any response." Turning around, Su Yan pulls Su Yao''s hand and closes the door of Su''s family. When she left, she said, "take care of yourself, Tang Wei." Take care of yourself. Tang Wei''s heart is just like being dragged down by someone in an instant and falling into the ice cellar. Cold, bone chilling "Bo -" Bo Yan has long been gone. Who is he shouting to when he is so hoarse? "Don''t..." Tang Wei was bumped into the police car, but his eyes were still staring at the door of the Su family, as if he was crazy. Until the door of the police car closed, he was surprised that he was going to be taken away. "Don''t do that I''m not allowed to... " "Don''t move!" the policeman yelled! Drink too much to still run to the door of somebody else to play hooligan, where come of face "Who allowed you to change your name?" Tang Wei yelled through the car glass, as if to roar through the soul, "thin face! Who allowed you to change your name? Do you think you can pass this way! You are allowed to say hello without saying a word - " just want to pull away from my world! Tang Wei''s voice goes away with the sound of the police siren. In the Su family''s mansion, Su Yan, who is leaning against the door panel, finally breaks her nervous tension. In the next second, it''s like a rubber ball, and the whole person slides down the door panel bit by bit. Su Yao went up to help her, "sister..." "Nothing..." Su Yan grabs Su Yao''s hand like the last straw. In her eyes, she didn''t know who she was talking to. "It''s OK. It''s all over. It''s all over..." ****** Bo Ye was informed that his son had caused trouble. Now he was in the police station. He got up in the middle of the night and went to the police station to pick up people. Seeing Tang Wei sitting there with his head down, he was so angry that he took some effort to lead him away. When he got on the bus, Bo ye asked him, "what did you do in the middle of the night? I was called to report you? " "I..." Tang Wei''s lips moved, "I went to find Bo Yan." Thin night hard shock, when the father did not expect his son to drink too much in the middle of the night, came to find thin Yan, brow wrinkled to death, "thin Yan is not called thin Yan, she has nothing to do with our family." "Is it?" Tang Wei stares at the palm of his hand. "It''s impossible. Bo Yan can''t have nothing to do with me. She''s Bo Yan. She''ll always be Bo Yan. Who''s su Yan? I won''t agree... " "You don''t need to identify with her name." "No way..." Tang Wei''s voice trembles, making Bo Ye stunned. I saw the proud son, staring at the palm of his hand, his lips trembling, his voice like cutting his throat, "no, don''t Come on Bo Yan Come on... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1341 No one has ever seen Tang Wei like this. He is as frightened as a child who can''t find his way home. He doesn''t know what happened to him, but his inner panic can''t be covered up any more. He clenched his fingers one by one, but he can''t feel any grip power. "Dad..." Bo Ye was driving on the side, silent for a long time, and heard his son calling him. The man turned and saw Tang Wei looking at him with his dark eyes. He asked him, "at the beginning When you quarreled with your mother, you would... " Do you feel your heart beating so fast? Close your eyes, it''s su Yan who stares at him silently with that kind of despairing eyes before leaving. A person to be injured to what extent, will show such eyes? He stabbed himself in the chest until the words were no longer complete. Here, chest, here It''s killing me. ****** Su Yan had a rest at home for a few days. These days, the Ye family wanted to come to her to apologize, but they were all stopped by Su Yao. "My sister is recuperating. Please come back next time." Su Yao was carrying a can of coke in his hand. His posture was so leisurely that he didn''t seem to be approached at all. He leaned lazily against the door. "The last one who came was pushed into the police car and sent away. Do you want to try the feeling that the police uncle picked him up and back?" Ye Xiao was so angry at Su Yao''s attitude that he said, "I''ve come to your door. I advise you not to be unkind!" When Su Yao heard this, he was happy. "I''m the first one to come here to apologize, and I''m so arrogant." Behind, ye Jingtang''s face changed, "Su Yao." "No way." Su Yao noticed that ye Jingtang wanted to say something to make things better. He just came with him today, so he interrupted him immediately before he said, "Uncle Ye Jingtang, I respect you very much, and my sister respects you very much. You are my father''s good friend. But -- in the matter of engagement, my sister''s hurt is not so easy to pass, so even if you come here today, as long as my sister doesn''t want to see you, I won''t allow you to enter the door of Su''s house. " Ye Xiao was furious. "Who do you think your sister is?" "Where were you when my sister stood at the meeting and was criticized by everyone?" Su Yao saw Ye Xiao''s unrepentant face, and his voice overtook him. "Ye Xiao, I tell you, my sister is the target of public criticism because of you! If you don''t like her, it''s over. You have to choose to make her lose face on the day of engagement. Why! Where on earth did my sister do something I''m sorry for you and let you hate her so much and get back at her! " Ye Xiao was shocked by Su Yao''s words. He asked himself, Su Yan where do not do well, let him hate? But the old account is a blank. Su Yan has nothing wrong with him. Ye Xiao''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "What happened to her and Tang Wei..." "My sister has finished with Tang Wei." Su Yao made a "please" action, "the next thing to end is with you." Ye Xiao''s heart is beating wildly. "What does she want to do, to leave the circle?" Ye Xiao stubbornly stood there, waiting for Su Yan to go downstairs, "she does not see me, I am waiting here." is as like as two peas. Su Yao sneered and shook his head, "boring, you men are so boring." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1342 "Don''t compare me with Tang Wei!" Ye Xiao didn''t know where he was stabbed to the pain. For Su Yao''s indifferent attitude, he noticed that a nameless fire was coming up, "I''ll ask you if you want to let me?" "Ye Xiao!" Ye Jingtang couldn''t see it any more. He said, "come back another day." "But -" Ye Xiao opened his mouth and wanted to say something else. Next to him, Su Yao picked up Ye Jingtang''s words, "Uncle Ye Jingtang was right. My sister doesn''t want to see you now. It''s useless for you to get angry with me. Come back another day. " Maybe his sister will want to see him when she is in a good mood. Ye Xiao is biting his teeth. It seems that he is very unconvinced. He looks at Ye Jingtang again. Ye Jingtang''s eyes are sharp. In the end, the aura of the older generation is still there. "Go back and clean up this mess for me, and then come back to the Su family to apologize to Su Yan!" Ye Xiao turns around and walks away. Su Yao stands there laughing and gloating. After he stops the Ye family, he goes back to the study on the second floor, drinking coke leisurely. In the study, Ren Qiu is watching a movie with Su Yan. Hearing the sound, they turned their heads back together. "I just drove Ye Xiao away." Su Yao doesn''t have a trace of resistance to Ren Qiu. There are so many men pestering Su Yan, but he is very relieved of Ren Qiu. Because from the past to the present, Ren Qiu is like a big brother of them, leading them all the way. Su Yao said, "would you like a coke?" "No more." Ren Qiu laughed, "Yao Yao, do you want to come and see it together?" "What are you looking at?" Su Yao took a look in front of the big screen, "Jurassic century, I''ve seen it all." "Boring." Su Yao put down the remote control and stretched, "I''m going abroad in two days. Yao Yao, do you want to come with me?" Living in her spare time, she seems to have forgotten the shame of her previous engagement, and even more Once someone yelled at her door in the middle of the night. After a pause, Su Yao said, "no, I want to learn and take over the Su family''s business slowly." He looked at Ren Qiu again, "where''s Ren Qiu? Are you going with my sister?" Ren Qiu touched his chin In fact, I am busy with business, but if your sister wants to find someone to accompany her, then I can only put off the business and go with her. " "Come on, one or two are busy people." Su Yan deliberately pretended to be heartless in front of them, "it''s OK. I''ll go by myself. I can''t do it. Isn''t there any blue 77?" I have a dinner date with her today. At eight o''clock in the evening, Ren Qiu drives Su Yan out to dinner. On the way, he asks, "have you fixed a seat with her?" "Well, Xu Shengmin is also here." Su Yan stares at the mobile phone, "how long do we need?" "Not far, just park in the underground garage -" just as the car got into the garage, there was a dark shadow on the opposite side! "Ah Su Yan screams. Fortunately, the two cars step on the brake at the same time. She is thrown out by inertia and pulled back to the chair by the seat belt. She turns pale with fright during the whole process. "Crazy!" Ren Qiu just wanted to see who was on the opposite side, so he saw the opposite side slamming the door, and the tall and thin figure came down. Su Yan''s pupils are tight. It''s Tang Wei! He went to the co pilot, Su Yan sitting inside, refused to press the window. Tang Weihong''s eyes fixed on her silent inaction side face for a long time, stretched out his hand and smashed the co pilot''s window! "Tang Wei!" Su Yan finally called, with panic, "what are you going to do!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1343 Tang Wei shook his hand behind him and threw the glass debris down. Then he stretched out his hand and opened the door. "Come down." Su Yan sat in the co driver''s seat, pale, "are you crazy? Are you crazy?" "Tang Wei, calm down..." What does Ren Qiu want to say to stop Tang Wei''s action? Unexpectedly, the man looks up straight at him with cold eyes. "Ren Qiu, I don''t want to move you now. Don''t make me turn over the old account." Ren Qiu''s face changed, and Sven''s lens turned to light. He said, "then you can''t..." Su Yan looked at Tang Wei''s hand, "your hand is injured." Danton. "So you should go to the hospital." Su Yan trembled and turned her face, "instead of coming to me." "I''m not coming to you. What are you going to do with Ren Qiu?" Tang Wei''s voice was hoarse. "Why, why should I sit in Ren Qiu''s car?" Ren Qiu was his closest friend in high school! Why! Why is He Ren Qiu! Su Yan was frightened by his voice, "why can''t Ren Qiu and I become friends? Only you are allowed to know Ren Qiu? " Tang Wei pointed to Ren Qiu, "can''t you see that this guy likes you?" Su Yan is stiff. Turning around, she saw Ren Qiu''s gloomy face. She had to get out of the car. Seeing her get out of the car, Ren Qiu got out of the car. Su Yan watched Ren Qiu for a long time, and her mind went through countless pictures. Finally, she took a deep breath and turned to Tang Wei, "so what? Ren Qiu is very kind to me. Why can''t I take his car? Do you think "he likes me" is a deduction item? In my heart, Ren Qiu is still that Ren Qiu Ren Qiu was stunned. He didn''t expect to hear this. Tang Wei felt that the broken glass on the ground was as cold and fragmented as he felt at this moment. He said, "are you going to fall in love with him?" "Will you stand here or not?" Su Yan gritted her teeth and suddenly walked to the driver''s seat. Ren Qiu was shocked and said, "what are you going to do, Bo Yan?" Stung by the name, Su Yan reddened her eyes and stepped on the accelerator. Once again, she asked Tang Wei, "will you go away?" Tang Wei stood there, motionless as a mountain. "Bo Yan, come down quickly! You haven''t learned your driver''s license -- " Ren Qiu goes up to pull the door, and finds that the door is locked from inside by Su Yan. She shifts gears and starts the car again. "Tang Wei, get out of here!" "You can kill me!" Tang Wei said, "want to get a new life? If you want to go far away, why can you say no to the past by yourself "I want to die, don''t I?" Did not wait for him to finish, Su Yan eyes scarlet interrupted him, finally regardless, a foot accelerator fiercely hit Tang Wei, "you think I dare not hit you, don''t you! You don''t think I dare, do you? " When Tang Wei noticed the pain, he felt as if he had been struck by thunder, but he couldn''t move. As a result, he didn''t have a chance to escape at all, and he was swallowed under the car. The screeching sound of brakes, the dull sound of crashing - darkness, devouring everything. Like the end of a century, after the instant collision, there is a long silence like death. Su Yan grabs the steering wheel and roars hysterically. With muddy tears, drop by drop fell on the steering wheel. You don''t think I dare, do you? She dares, of course she does! You''ve done her so much harm. What dare she do! If you can''t escape, you will die together. If you have the ability, you will go to hell together! "Thin face!" At that moment, Ren Qiu rushes to the front passenger''s seat with broken glass, reaches into it, opens the car lock, and finally pulls Su Yan out of the driver''s seat. By the time she pulled it down, she was as soft as if she had no bones. It''s like all the bones of the whole body were smashed and smashed just now. But unexpectedly, she didn''t shake, even if only for a moment. Su Yan grabs Ren Qiu''s hand. Ren Qiu reports 120 times. She is held by her and stumbles to the bottom of the car. She sees the stunned Tang Wei with blood on her forehead. At that time, Su Yan laughed and wiped her blood on her face. "There is no thin face, and there is no Tang Wei." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1344 At that moment, behind Ren Qiu''s flat glasses, a pretty face became extremely pale. He grabs Su Yan like if he doesn''t pay attention, Su Yan holding in his hand will turn to ashes in the next second. "You want to..." Ren Qiu''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Did you kill him?" Su Yan fell on the ground, as if kowtowing, as if crying, "why - if I hit him, if I hit him, I wish I killed him!" If Tang Wei dies, it''s all over! If Tang Wei died - Su Yan finally showed a desperate and sad expression, like being forced to a dead end, her eyes are covered with the blood of Tang Wei. "Don''t call an ambulance..." Su Yan murmured, "send me to prison, Tang Wei, use your life to help me..." Ren Qiu was unable to let go of her and let her legs soften. She knelt down in the pool of blood. "I did it. I killed you. I want your life. As long as you don''t die, sooner or later, we will kill each other..." Who is it - who is calling for help at a dead end? Tang Wei felt that his eyelids were stuck by blood, and he couldn''t open them at all. In the hazy scarlet, he used up his last consciousness and slowly stretched out his fingers. Unintentionally, but just right, put in the hand of Su Yan that hangs on the ground. Su Yan trembled all over her body. She cried and laughed in her tears. "I don''t owe you, and you don''t owe me either." No Bo Yan, you still owe me a lot Brain He could no longer give orders to let his mouth speak. Tang Wei felt that his life was slowly passing by, getting colder and colder Su Yan stares at Tang Wei''s dead white face for a long time, then shakes off Tang Wei''s last hand. ****** Tang Wei thought he was going to die. When he opened his eyes again, the glare of the sun dazzled him. "Wake up..." Someone on the side stood up abruptly, "wake up! Don Wei is awake After that, I heard a lot of hasty footsteps, from which I heard a lot of people. After a while, familiar faces appeared one by one in Tang Wei''s vision. "Are you all right? How do you feel? " "Thirsty? Would you like some water? " "Jiang Ling! Bai Yue! Come on, Tang Wei is awake After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "wait a minute, I''m now..." His voice even startled him and made him hoarse. "Thank goodness You''ve lost too much blood, you''re in a coma, you''ve got a mild concussion, you''ve got a leg fracture... " Thin night frowns, "pour not calculate how serious, hit your person should be merciful." Tang Wei''s eyelashes trembled and showed a helpless expression like a small beast. He asked the crowd, "where''s thin face?" Thin night cold voice way, "which thin Yan?" "Bo Yan..." Tang Wei didn''t know who he was talking to. He repeated over and over again, "that thin face Bo Yan I''ve known since I was a kid.... " Bo Yan, who follows him, who calls his name carefully, who will never be cheated by others, who will be beaten and scolded no matter how fierce he is - his Bo Yan Thin night hands in front of the chest, "things I press down, Su Qi choose to Su Yan with the fastest speed to send abroad, how, want her back, send her to prison?" "You know?" Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks. "Where did Uncle Suqi send her?" "You are a place where you will never see her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1345 Never. Only a few figures can make Tang Wei''s body completely damaged. He has not recovered well, but he has to sit up and say, "why - why not with my consent?" Bo Ye slaps Tang Wei''s face with a slap. Cut in all his next words. "I need your consent?" The man who used to be a God said, "Tang Wei, anything about Su Qi''s daughter doesn''t need your consent!" Tang Wei was stunned, as if his soul was out of his body. The tingling pain on his face kept burning his sense of touch. "Bo Ye, what are you doing?" When Tang Shi saw his son being beaten, he was always distressed, "get out of here! With you, only the mood will be more intense, you give me out Even though he has been fighting, Bo Ye is also angry. Now he can only stare at Tang''s only eye. "If you don''t win, I''ll think about it carefully!" "How dare you scold me Hu er was so worried that Tang poetry almost quarreled with Bo Ye, "do you think you were something good at the beginning! And face to educate my son! Get out of here! Get out Bo Ye was scolded by his wife, and Jiang Ling and Bai Yue dragged him out of the room. Until the ward was completely quiet, Tang Shi turned his head and touched Tang Wei''s face, "does it hurt?" Tang Wei felt as if he had lost his soul It''s killing me. " Clearly just lost a thin face, why can he be so fragile? Tang Shi couldn''t see it any more. "Weiwei, in fact, Yanyan hasn''t left yet. When she sent you to the hospital, she came too. She didn''t leave until you finished the operation..." Tang Wei''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if from the dead, "where is she now?" "In fact, mom always wanted you to be well. It was not easy when Yan Yan was a child, and there was only you in her eyes..." Tang Shi sighed with emotion to the red eyes, "after all, she still missed today''s ticket, now on the way to the airport, ask me to say goodbye to you for her." Tang Wei''s lips trembled, unbelievable, and his face was as white as if he had been drained. "She''s leaving today?" It''s too late. It''s too late. "I even wanted to help you stop her selfishly, but..." Tang poetry can''t go on, "Weiwei, do you know? Yan Yan is alone A person has had a pregnancy abroad. She once had your children, your children Do you know how much it hurt? Mom really has no face to let Yan Yan because you stay... " In a word, it fell on Tang Wei''s ears like a bomb, which made his ears buzzing! He gripped the quilt of the hospital bed so hard that his voice seemed to shake, "what What child? What kind of abortion? " Bo Yan Bo Yan was pregnant? No wonder she offered to take contraceptives one time later, because she I''ve already suffered from unexpected pregnancy. Like being punctured from behind, Tang Wei''s eyes were red and ready to crack. "How can it be? Why didn''t you tell me - why didn''t I know?" when she was alone abroad? So, is it because of the time when I was forced to leave the country by the school? How could At that time, she suffered so much despair and pain. How could she go to the hospital alone and beat the child! Tang Wei felt that he was about to be out of breath. "How can she carry me on her back Where can I find her? I''m going to find her, I''m going to find her The man stumbled down from the hospital bed, supported the wall, dragged himself awkwardly, and his voice was erratic, "Mom, I''m going to see Bo Yan, I''m going to see Bo Yan --" up to now, he still refuses to change his tongue and deceives himself by calling the name Bo Yan. How afraid is he? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1346 Tang Shi was watching. Tang''s only one nearly fell down. He kept repeating, "I want to see Bo Yan, I want to see Bo Yan..." How long has it been since he felt this way? This kind of feeling like losing something, fear, panic, out of control for no reason. Tang Wei looked at Tang Shi, "Mom I''m going to see Bo Yan. Which airport is she at? I''m going to see Bo Yan... " If not If he doesn''t go, Tang Wei thinks that he may never see thin face again. That thin face, the timid and fragile girl who used to drag his clothes, may really be about to die. Tang Shi shook his head feebly and finally closed his eyes. Evil fate, what abyss will this evil fate push them into? ****** Su Yan just got off the side of the road and walked to the airport. Rong Chu took down her luggage for her and said, "I''ll go in with you." "Goodbye." Su Yan straightened her hair and took her luggage. "I''ll go myself." "I thought you would ask Ren Qiu to see you off, just like two years ago." Rong Chu holds the car and throws the key in his hand. "What''s wrong with him?" Su Yan said, "before he sent me to dinner, Tang Wei smashed his window, so I didn''t mean to trouble him again..." I always feel guilty to see Ren Qiu again. Rongchu laughed, "so it is. I said how suddenly I thought of calling me." Su Yan wants to go inside. He shouts behind his back, "thin, no, Su Yan!" Su Yan stops. I heard Rong Chu say, "I''ll go to the underground garage and park a car. I''d better take you in." Su Yan waved her hand, "I really don''t need to..." "Wait for me here, that''s it." Rongchu dryly vetoed Su Yan''s words, and got into the car, "stand here and wait for me, no one is allowed to go anywhere." Ten minutes later, after stopping the car, rongchu turned back, and the suitcase fell into his hands again. Su Yan said, "I''ll be boarding later, and you can''t get in. You have to send such a little way." "It''s funny. I''ll buy a ticket later, and I''ll still be together when I get off the plane." Rong chule, for her to drag luggage to go in, "you go away alone, too poor, do not consider taking me?" Su Yan looked at his tall figure in front of the road, looking for the VIP channel of checked luggage, and asked him, "before listening to LAN Qiqi say you want to find a new girlfriend, you don''t want to have the cheek to find you." "Never mind. I don''t mind having a lot of girlfriends." Rong Chu said, "it''s like we can''t be friends. Even if we''re friends, I can help if something goes wrong?" Su Yan nodded, "well, I know now. I''ll get my boarding pass and check in my luggage. " "Where to?" "I won''t tell you." "You didn''t tell LAN Qiqi." "Yes, I didn''t want to tell anyone." Su Yan quickly admitted his intention, "maybe one day, I left the world." Rong Chu''s eyes were cold, and he opened his mouth to talk, but he saw the movement not far away. He suddenly changed his expression and squinted. Su Yan looked in his eyes and suddenly became stiff. People come and go, shoulder to shoulder, there are men standing in the middle of the crowd, tall and thin, stiff, like a silhouette, even if the hand is still holding the crutch, but it does not affect his indifference and strong aura. Through so many people''s faces, it''s like shuttling for more than ten years. The eyes are as deep as a black hole, staring at her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1347 "He came to you." After a short look at each other, rongchu quickly moves away from him. He always feels that he looks at the man named Tang Wei, and he always loses him in his momentum. Rongchu simply looked at Su Yan, "running to you." Su Yan flurried away his face, "as do not know it." She took a few steps to check her luggage, but someone called her name not far away - "Bo Yan!" This name, from Su Yan''s ears, is really ironic. Often when she wants to look forward, this name can pull her into the abyss, the past dark abyss. Su Yan gritted her teeth and said, "let''s go." Rongchu stood there motionless, deep browed, "he''s calling you." "Not us." Su Yan clenched her fingers. "I don''t know Bo Yan. My name is su. He recognized the wrong person at the airport." There was a figure staggering up to her with pain in his voice, until she said, "Bo Yan, you --" seeing the luggage on her hand, Tang Wei hesitated, "do you want to go?" "You have the wrong person." Su Yan said, "let go, I''m not Bo Yan." "Why." Tang Wei asked her, but there was no reply. Asked again, voice aggravating, stretched out his hand to hold her, "why to go? Where are you going? Why don''t you stop and listen to me? " Rongchu wants to come forward to stop, but is stopped by Su Yan''s eyes. If this desperate love has to be decided, then it''s up to her to come in person. Rongchu stops his action and looks at the stalemate between Su Yan and Tang Wei. A few seconds later, Su Yan pulls Tang Wei''s fingers one by one. Tang Wei bowed his head, her hand had been taken back, the action was as fast as never happened, he heard her voice flat said, "what do you want to hear the answer?" Tang Wei was stunned by her question. "If I say that I want to open up and I want to leave, can you be a little satisfied?" Su Yan changed her expression, she laughed, "I said I hit you, I''m afraid of running away, I''m afraid of prison, so I want to go abroad, how about this?" "That''s no reason at all!" Tang Wei breathed faster. "I''ve never I didn''t say that I would be investigated for your bumping into me. There''s no fear of escaping. That''s not a reason at all! " "Oh, yes, you didn''t pursue it." Su Yan repeated, the smile on his face stabbed Tang Wei''s eyes, "I want to thank you very much, Tang Shao Da en Da De, for letting me go, otherwise I should repent in prison now, how dare I argue with you here? But Tang Wei, I don''t understand. In your eyes, I''m not a big sinner. Why don''t you send me to prison at such a good opportunity? Don''t you want me to die? " After that, Tang Wei stepped back two steps and came to the airport with leg pain. He could bear it, but now he can''t. He tried to reach out cautiously and tried to hold Su Yan again, but she opened it with her backhand. "Save it, I''m fed up with your hypocrisy. Ask me why I''m leaving. Do you want to hear? " Want to hear it? No Tang was afraid. He didn''t want to hear it. "Because I don''t have the guts." Su Yan shakes her eyes, and her eyes seem to be empty. Then she points to her chest and says, "Tang Wei, because I''m afraid, because I don''t have the strength to go on with you, because I don''t dare to make your idea any more! When I was five years old, I was so cheap that you hate me. I can see clearly what I am. I want to escape. I want to leave all this behind! I regret so much that I want to ask myself why I was so shameless at the beginning... " Speaking of noodles, Su Yan couldn''t speak any more. Her voice was trembling, "so shameless, I just want to like you..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1348 In a word, it almost broke Tang Wei''s whole heart. Why do you say that? Why do you say that Why do you say you are so humble in front of him! Once that thin Yan liked him, so liked him, when he saw him, his eyes were shining, and he was so brave that he dared to take out his whole world and give it to him. Now, who is this panicked and desperate woman? She just loves the wrong person, why To be reduced to this field Su Yan wiped his face hard and wiped away all his tears. This process attracted people around him to turn back and whisper. "Is there a beautiful woman crying over there?" "Dumped? Look at the handsome guy opposite her. He''s so handsome and his expression is so bad that he''s a scum man. " "I''m still a mixed race beauty. I look familiar..." "Don''t say, the handsome guy with crutches on the other side is familiar. I don''t know where I''ve seen him..." In the face of her tears, the man''s tone was intermittent, "I I mean, now you don''t have to think about it like this. Things in the past have already... " "There''s no way to fix it." Su Yan trembled, "Tang Wei, let me go." Give me a break. These few figures made Tang Wei lose his voice. "Bo Yan, what do you want?" what he can give now "I can''t afford it." Su Yan said, "I wanted your love before, but Tang Wei, it turns out that if you love someone, you should first learn to love yourself." She gave all her love to Tang Wei, but when she got here, there was nothing left. Who can this empty body love and be loved again? Su Yan said, "I was not good in the past. I shouldn''t pester you. Now you can''t forget me. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t seduce you. I''m shameless - " I dare to think of a future with you. The body of sin is not worthy. Su Yan turned around and called rongchu, "you can go back, too. I should go to the security check. I can''t waste too much time." Rong chugang wanted to say that the time didn''t matter. Someone around him took a step forward. That pace stumbles, obviously the wound has not recovered, is Tang Wei. He said, "thin face!" Su Yan didn''t look back. Tang Wei was so flustered that his voice was shaking, "I know I know I can give you compensation, as long as you don''t go, Bo Yan, you don''t go - what do you want? What can''t I afford? Ah? I can make it up to you for anything. In the past, you were wronged. I made it up to you twice, money, house, car - " he was incoherent, but he couldn''t see Tang Wei who was so amazing at that time. Su Yan smile, smile red eyes. In front of love, they are all mortals. Rongchu simply said, "don''t chase, she is not short of money." Tang Wei, as if he had not heard her, cried out to her in such a confused way that he could not even care about the sharp pain of his body. He had never been so dejected, he was so arrogant - but what to do? Bo Yan was going away, and his soul was gone. "What do you want? Bo Yan, don''t go I''ve never been like this I thought you wouldn''t go, you shouldn''t - I thought anyway... " You won''t leave me. If I ask you But Su Yan''s pace is simple. Not a tear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1349 The roaring aircraft cut the whole sky into two parts. The blue sky extended to the far end. Tang Wei doesn''t know how he went back that day. All his memories become vague fragments at the moment when Su Yan left, and can''t be pieced together. He didn''t want to remember the way she didn''t look back, or he didn''t dare to remember. Waiting outside, Tang Shi saw that Tang Wei was supported by others. He was in a state of depression. He seemed to be defeated and lost everything. Rong Chu frowned, opened the door and said hello to Tang Shi in the car, "Hello, aunt Tang Shi." Tang Shi was stunned. The young man looked familiar to her. "I took Yanyan to the airport and met him." Rong Chu let go, "thought he should be sent by you." Tang Shi sat in the driver''s seat and frowned, "Tang Wei, how can you make yourself like this?" Tang Wei didn''t speak. His eyes were so dark. Tang Shi sighed, and Rong Chu said, "don''t thank me. I don''t want to help. However - " he looked at Tang Wei more and gave a sneer," I can''t beat you, it''s OK, Tang Wei, she can. " She can let you pierce your heart without moving a finger. With these words, Rong Chu closed the car door and motioned to Tang Shi that they could go. He waved again to find his parking space. When Rong Chu went far away, Tang Shi looked back at his son, and suddenly felt that the reappearance of history was too obvious. Maybe this scene has appeared, but now the two people are her son and another woman. Tang Shi speechless, starts the car and drives it to the door of Tang Wei''s apartment. Jiang Ling and Bai Yue wait early. From the moment they open the door, they scold Tang Wei from the car to the car. From the door to the home. "I''m not going to die!" "Take a wheelchair when you break your leg!" "Just after the operation, you''ll run out. If you have the ability, why don''t you sign up and join the army now?" "So is Tang poetry. Let him do it! If you go on like this, you can directly report social security for the disabled to Tang Wei next month. Are you surprised? " Tang Wei struggles to say that he begged his mother to take him. He just got up and was yelled again. "Lie down! Don''t move! Now I''ll show you my legs again! " Bai Yue then turned back and looked into the car, "eh?" Jiang Ling was busy pushing the inspection equipment to the living room. Seeing Bai Yue confused, he asked, "what are you doing outside? Everyone''s inside. " "Where''s Xiaoyan?" Bai Yue came to them, "didn''t he go to find Xiao Yan? What about Xiaoyan The dead Tang only suddenly changed his expression. Jiang Ling thought that his leg hurt and comforted him, "we''ll check you later. Don''t worry..." "No Tang Wei took a hard breath, and then pressed down the sting of his heart. He said with difficulty, "no more." No more? Jiang Ling and Bai Yue look at each other. Tang Shi shakes his head, closes his eyes and goes out. There is only one person left in Tang Dynasty who mumbles and repeats in vain. It''s gone. Those oppressive, dark, painful, but bloody past, the woman who accepted all his hatred, the woman who turned obsession into a demon like him, the woman who would turn back whenever she called her - his thin face period. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1350 If I said a few more words at that time and grasped her a little harder, wouldn''t it Wouldn''t be like this? Tang Wei seems to fall into a dead silence. Jiang Ling and Bai Yue are there to check his wound, but he doesn''t say a word. When Tang poetry went out, Jiang Ling could only sigh, "didn''t you bring Xiaoyan back?" Tang Wei finally had a little expression, "she''s gone." Bai Yue cut his hair and was looking at the plaster on Tang Wei''s leg. He also knocked on it and asked casually, "where have you been?" "I don''t know." Tang Wei took a cold breath, "she didn''t tell me, although I want to check, I must check." "I know all day to check." Jiang Ling frowned, "why don''t people tell you by themselves? Just don''t want you to know, you still check, think oneself ability is particularly big, isn''t it? The more you look, the more annoying you are. " Tang Weizhen was shocked. Then, the man said hoarsely, "Uncle Jiang Ling, why didn''t she tell me?" "What else do you want?" Bai Yue got up and said, "admit it, Tang Wei, you''re in your twenties. You''re not the little boy back then. It''s no use trying to save face." Tang Wei breathes faster. "Xiaoyan, she just doesn''t want to love you." That''s what I''m waiting for. The disguise of all the strong support completely collapsed. Tang Wei felt the pain, maybe it was related to the plaster on his feet, or maybe it was the pain of his heart. He clenched his teeth and propped up his upper body from the sofa. "Is that what I mean by love? Why is it so easy You don''t love me? " Didn''t she like him? She''s either the person she loves the most in her life, or her mother? Didn''t she want to hide in his shadow for the rest of her life! Once she left for two years, and when she came back, she was still a bird in his cage. Why - this time - did she fold her wings and fly out? Tang Wei said, "she thought she could pull back on the engagement scene. Who is contributing secretly! Why did she run away like this! Why did she run! " Those repressed emotions seem to have finally found a breakthrough, pouring out from this dying body. As if in retrospect, Tang Wei hysterically pushed the coffee table beside the sofa into a mess, and even Jiang Ling was startled. He and Bai Yue looked at each other and saw the blankness in each other''s eyes. "She said go! Is her heart made of stone Tang Wei was about to be out of breath and tugged at his neckline! Never look back! Why doesn''t she look at me! She doesn''t love me! How can you love me, how can you like me! " "Tang Wei Calm down... " Bai Yue realized what it was like for Tang Wei, who had been dead since he entered the door, to suddenly go crazy. He could only say, "don''t hurt your foot..." "What if I break my leg?" Tang Wei beat the sofa hard, "can she be responsible? She dare to be responsible for the rest of my life! I''m in a wheelchair Can she come back Bo Yan, can you come back... " Her accelerator broke his heart "You..." Jiang Ling for Tang Wei this reaction is quite surprised, "I think, Xiaoyan left, you won''t care." Tang Wei suddenly trembled as if he had stepped on a flight of stairs. He heard Jiang Ling say, "Xiao Yan must think that you don''t love her either. She has been pestering you for too long. As soon as she leaves, they are free. Isn''t it good?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1351 Tang was so fascinated by these words that he murmured after a long time, "what is freedom?" Bo Yan think two people separate is free? In her eyes, so many years, is it just a kind of bondage and shackles? More said more despairing, Jiang Ling and white more so looking at Tang Wei''s eyes a little bit dark down. Like a candle about to burn out, gradually lost its light. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin came to visit Tang only two days later. At that time, Su Yan had told LAN Qiqi that she had found a residence abroad. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin go into Tang Wei''s private villa with fruits and flowers. LAN Qiqi says, "don''t mention Su Yan in front of him." Xu Shengmin said with indifference, "I''ve sent them away. Now it''s unnecessary to pretend anything." Blue seven seven one meal, "although what you say is right, I also think it''s quite relaxing. But, "he said However, no matter how vicious he was, Tang Wei would feel painful. What kind of things can make him feel pain? Xu Shengmin knew the meaning of LAN Qiqi, pursed his lips and didn''t speak. When he went in, Bo Ye and Tang Shi were both there. When he saw them coming, the two elders took the initiative to give way, "are you coming?" "Well, it''s said that Tang Wei will be in hospital for a long time. Let''s have a look." In front of the elders, LAN 771 looks like a good baby, "good afternoon, uncle and aunt." "This son of a bitch doesn''t want to live in a hospital. He has to live at home." Bo Ye thinks about Tang Wei''s desperate appearance, and he is angry. "He likes to do evil, and he also likes to make trouble for his family." Xu Shengmin said, "uncle, don''t take it to heart. Nobody can understand what''s in Tang Wei''s mind. Maybe it will be OK after a while." Bo Ye waves and follows them. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin look at each other and shake their heads. When he went in, Tang Wei''s room was dark. It was clear that the sun had not set yet, but he still pulled up all the opaque curtains and covered all the windows tightly. They got a fright when they went in. "What are you doing? Experience the life of the blind? " Xu Shengmin went up and opened the curtain. The setting sun suddenly came in from outside the window. Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and subconsciously raised his hand to cover himself Blue 77 put the fruit and gifts aside, "come and see you." "Pity me?" Tang Wei expression unchanged, "roll." "There''s nothing to be pitiful about." Xu Shengmin hung his head and took a look at Tang Wei. He has lost a lot of weight. Originally he was tall. Now he looks thinner and thinner, like a blade that has been ground to the extreme. Tang Wei said, "I''m not in the mood to go out recently." "You can''t get out of the door even with your leg." Xu Shengmin went back to LAN Qiqi. "We''ve just come to see you. As for whether you''re poor or not, don''t give us so many details. Su Yan left, it has nothing to do with me, it has nothing to do with LAN Qiqi, people are to let you go, whatever the consequences you are carrying Blue seven seven heard scared heart almost stop, Xu Shengmin you this is bully now Tang Wei leg fracture! Otherwise, he would have beaten me to death! Words with needle like tie Tang Wei''s eardrum, he said, "get out." Xu Shengmin said, "go away. I''m good at rolling Then he pulled LAN Qiqi to roll together, but when he came to the door, he stopped, his voice pressed down, and said to Tang Wei - "what do you want to die for? You are not the only one in the world who can''t be loved." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1352 Don sat down on the bed, as if in a trance. Xu Shengmin looked back and said, "after all, you don''t look like an infatuated person at all." What does he mean by that? It means Is He Tang Wei not in love with thin face? He loves her? How could it be - if he really loved her, so many years ago -! Tang Wei felt his heart twitch violently. When he wanted to speak again, Xu Shengmin waved and said he was going to leave. "Tang Wei, Bo Yan is gone, and Su Yan can''t come back. I hope you come out of the shadows as soon as possible. " Is he a good brother or do you want Tang Wei to look ahead. Blue seven seven frown, Xu Sheng min finish saying this words took her to go out. Just as the sun was setting, the last sunset faded away, and the darkness slowly poured into his bedroom again. In the silence, Tang Wei heard his heart beating. In the chest, a, a, lonely beating. It''s like waiting for this sudden cardiac arrest, those once heartbreaking but unforgettable days will finally be turned over. ****** "why do you talk to stimulate him?" Out of the Bo''s house, LAN Qiqi got into Xu Shengmin''s car. "You see, he''s like this now. The wind can disperse." "Only in this way can Tang Wei be a little sober." Xu Shengmin started the car, "if it doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t have any effect on him." He needs strong stimulation, through pain, to feel alive. LAN Qiqi falls into silence and stares at Xu Shengmin''s side face. Xu Shengmin noticed and slowed down a little, "why? What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a handsome guy? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Blue seven seven took back the meaningful eyes, "handsome, is very handsome, you this group of people don''t have an ugly, as for the character, also is the same appearance, all..." She lengthened the tone, word by word, "one, collapse, paste, smear." Xu Shengmin is, sakara Kurosawa is, one by one every day wine pool meat forest romantic happy, cynical and lawless! Xu Shengmin was laughed by LAN Qiqi, "am I bullying you?" LAN Qiqi shakes her head. Xu Shengmin said, "even if I was a little girl outside, I didn''t bully you, did I? If others say I''m ok, why do you say me? " LAN Qiqi said, "do justice for heaven!" Xu Shengmin stepped on the accelerator, suddenly accelerated the speed, startled LAN Qiyi jump, she said, "was I stabbing the pain?" Xu Shengmin was happy, "no, you''re right. If you can be protected up to now, you have to thank your family name for being "Lan", or you will be cheated by scum men like us. " What do you mean, love is blue family gold, so no one dares to start! That Su Yan or Su Qi''s daughter, Tang Wei ate leopard, dare to do so to her! LAN Qiqi said, "do you mean I don''t want anyone?" Xu Shengmin paused and said slowly, "it''s impossible. For people of our status, there is no such topic. Only the topic of "can we get a good price?" All the time for the family glory, even if looking for future partners, can''t let the family disgrace. So Xu Shengmin has long been open, he turned the steering wheel, inadvertently said, "you''re almost home." He can easily switch topics. Blue seven seven pointed to the blue house in the distance, "the driver please stop at the door." Xu Shengmin said, "have you ever seen such a handsome driver? Send it all the way, won''t you invite me in for a few cups of tea? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1353 LAN Qiqi sometimes really doubts what Xu Shengmin''s face is made of. It''s estimated that the atomic bomb can''t pierce it! She sat there and said, "OK, I''ll go and tell my parents. If you think it''s too far to drive back, you can live in my house tonight." The blue family is also a famous family. It''s OK to have many rooms in such a big private villa to entertain guests. When Xu Shengmin heard this, he even more shamelessly drove his car to the garage of LAN''s old house. He was as familiar as he was going to his own house. "Well, remember to supply me with the fuel tomorrow." LAN Qiqi grinned and gnashed her teeth. "Two hundred dollars, you''ve got to die!" ****** Xu Shengmin didn''t come to LAN Qiqi''s home once or twice, because they went to an aristocratic school when they were in high school. They also met Tang Wei and Su Yan in high school. They all know what conditions they have in each other''s home. Since they have the same strength, they didn''t stop them from making friends. At least in the upper class, the number of false friends is also a negotiation condition. Xu Shengmin always thinks so, but the situation in LAN Qiqi''s family is a little different. As soon as he entered the door, he wanted to find a sofa to sit down. A man rushed out of the sofa and said, "wait a minute!" Xu Shengmin was stunned and saw an elder come down the stairs, "you stand up for me!" Xu Shengmin was too busy to stand up. "Lao Wang, what are you yelling at?" Then another woman came out with a feather duster in her hand. She rushed out and saw LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin downstairs, stunned as an elder. Then the little moon quacked and threw the feather duster in her hand! You are back "Auntie, are you back from vacation with your uncle?" Blue seven seven surprise ground go to greet, on the side Xu Shengmin also follow her action to put out a pair of smiling faces. He has met LAN Qiqi''s parents, but he has never met his aunt and uncle. Naturally, Xiao Yueyue and Lao Wang had never met him. Lao Wang came down and said hello to him, "are you Our seven seven boyfriends? " Xu Shengmin smile a stiff, opposite blue seven seven also follow to wave a hand, "is not! I can''t see him like that! When did you come back, uncle? Where''s my dad? " "Your father is out, we have nothing to do, just cleaning..." Xiaoyueyue carried the arrogant feather duster behind her and laughed awkwardly, "haha, clean up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± LAN Qixin said, why do I think you two were fighting when I didn''t come. Lao Wang pushed his glasses. "You just came back. I''ll do what I want for dinner." After Xiao Yueyue and Lao Wang got married, Lao Wang did all the housework in one hand. This world champion E-sports player not only played games well, but also cooked well. I''m also in favor of little moon, otherwise LAN Ming won''t marry her baby sister. LAN Qiqi began to stand there to announce the name of the dish, and Xu Shengmin found another place to sit down. Small moon darts up, "little handsome boy, are you single?" Xu Shengmin was startled, "Auntie Good afternoon. I''m single at the moment "Do you and my family really have nothing?" Xiaoyueyue wants to be a matchmaker again. "Well, we know a good friend. He''s an oil digger, but he''s rich. There''s a Bai Fumi in his family, and she''s single. How about..." Xu Shengmin laughed far fetched, "aunt is too warm I don''t need to... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1354 Seeing Xu Shengmin''s refusal, little moon felt her chin and said, "don''t you really want to fall in love? Don''t waste such good genes, or I''ll introduce you to donate sperm and continue the good genes... " Xu Shengmin was sweating, "don''t worry, it''s no pity for me to lose my children and grandchildren." Xiaoyueyue gave up her gaze on him, and then turned to see Qiqi, "your uncle and I will go out to buy vegetables first, and we will have dinner together in the evening." "Can my father come back in the evening?" "Come back!" Little moon waved, "children, stay at home and play for a while, we''ll be right back!" LAN Qiqi laughed awkwardly, "aunt, we are both adults." Little moon said, "in your eyes, but my baby daughter, no matter how much is a child." Blue seven seven one Leng. There''s an instant blank in the expression. Xu Shengmin noticed her expression. When Xiao Yueyue and Lao Wang left, he frowned and said, "what''s the relationship between you and your aunt?" LAN Qiqi said with a smile, "tea? I''ll make you tea. " Xu Shengmin sat on the sofa with great interest, holding his hands in front of his chest, "change the topic?" LAN Qiqi''s last smile also froze on her face. After a long time, she grabbed the skirt and said, "would you like some dessert?" Xu Shengmin Tut, good-looking eyebrows a little impatient, "nothing to offer hospitality, what do you want to cover up?" LAN Qiqi doesn''t talk. Xu Shengmin knows. "That woman, your mother?" A woman called an aunt. LAN Qiqi''s shoulder trembled, "no!" But soon, she dropped her shoulders and murmured, "yes..." At least that''s what the Hukou book says. Xu Shengmin wanted to smoke. He looked around and found that there was no ashtray, so he had to give up. At last he looked up at the ceiling. The bright and luxurious chandelier made him squint slightly. "There are many versions of your true identity." It''s just that no one dares to doubt LAN Ming. LAN Qiqi feels at a loss. He can laugh and joke with Xu Shengmin at ordinary times, but now he can''t open his mouth. Xu Shengmin met LAN Ming, and also met several other elders of LAN Qiqi for the first time. After a long time, Xu Shengmin said, "are you born to LAN Ming?" Blue seven seven seem to be stabbed in the pain, clench one''s teeth, "I am his own!" It''s just After a long time, she finally tried to confess, "it''s just that I''m my aunt''s child now." No one has ever asked who LAN Qiqi''s mother is, and some people think that little moon is Lan Qiqi''s mother. It''s her, at least legally. "My mother died a long time ago." Blue seven seven clenched fingers, "because of my father''s identity, suffered revenge." LAN Ming is a soldier and naturally has enemies. So in that revenge, the enemy wants to let LAN Ming live in pain all his life. As a price, he takes LAN Qiqi''s mother''s life. "My father was afraid that someone would take me away or revenge me, so he moved my account directly to my aunt''s name." Xiao Yueyue and Lao Wang are DINK. They don''t have children. They live a very high quality of life and are rich. So LAN Qiqi is transferred to their household register and becomes their daughter. "My aunt loves me so much that she treats me like her own daughter." LAN Qiqi said, "so I was a little touched by what she said just now. " Xu Shengmin narrowed his eyes to hear her finish, and then said, "I understand, but Lanming protects you very well." Yes, LAN Ming can''t stand the second time that his beloved leaves. LAN Qiqi said, "in fact, it''s nothing. Not many people in this circle want to hurt me. There are so many rumors out there that I don''t care much about them. " Xu Shengmin looked at her up and down, "you can help me make tea now." LAN Qiqi''s mood was directly broken up by his call, "do you think the LAN family is your family?" Xu Shengmin cocked his legs and said, "if you invite me in as a guest, please act as a host and treat me well." LAN Qiqi said, "I press your head into the tea jar, believe it or not!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1355 The contrast between her appearance and her taciturn attitude was too big. Xu Shengmin took a look at LAN 771 and then said, "what time will your father come back in the evening?" LAN Qiyi was stunned, "no I don''t know. What''s the matter? " Xu Shengmin looked out of the door, "no, I''d better go before your father comes." Blue seven seven this meeting is going to the kitchen, hear Xu Shengmin''s words, step a meal, holding just opened to half of the tea pot, muttering, "you want to go?" Xu Shengmin takes his eyes back, stares at the tea pot in LAN Qiqi''s hand for a long time, and extrudes a sentence from his teeth, "do you really want to make tea for me?" After thinking about it, he still waved his hand, "forget it, I''ll leave in a moment." Blue seven seven Oh, like boring, will cover the lid of the tea can back, simply took two cans of coke out of the refrigerator, "are you afraid of my father?" Xu Shengmin skin smile meat does not smile, "how many people are not afraid of your father?" "Don''t be afraid." "Is his brain normal?" Xu Shengmin with heard jokes like, "just your aunt recognized me as your boyfriend." LAN Qiqi said, "why, sorry? It''s your pleasure. " "Go away!" Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "if your father accidentally recognized me as your boyfriend..." He raised his hand, put his hand on his neck, and made a neck wiping action, "I may not live long this life." After all, LAN Qiqi is Lan Ming''s baby daughter. LAN Ming has lost his beloved wife. If LAN Qiqi grows up and wants to go out for a love affair, LAN Ming will be hit hard for a long time. LAN Qiqi handed the coke to Xu Shengmin, "you are not worthy to be my boyfriend." Xu Shengmin Shuai''s face was written with ferocious words, "I don''t think there are many people worthy of you in the end of the day." LAN Qiqi was so angry that he wanted to pour coke directly on his arrogant and domineering face, "don''t sit for a while, now hurry up and go!" Just go away. He''s the best at rolling. Xu Shengmin grabbed the key of the car and stood up. As he walked out, he scolded, "you have no conscience. Don''t let me drive you in the future!" The man went to the garage and drove away. The sports car left a roar and disappeared at the end of LAN Qiqi''s line of sight. She stood there for a long time, as if in a trance. After a long time, she had other consciousness. Clenched finger, blue seven seven seven think, if Su Yan is in now, she can rely on her to say a lot of heart words. Tell her that she, like her, can''t remember what maternal love is. ****** "the young master has been very close to the blue family recently." Xu Fu, someone handed over the information, "but the young lady hasn''t heard much recently. I used to associate with Ye''s family, but now I don''t move any more. " Someone was sitting in the dark, smoking a cigar. Sporadic fireworks were the only light in the dark room. He said, "it''s very smart to associate with the LAN family. It''s good for our Xu family. It''s Xu Yao. Why don''t you walk around the Ye family? " "I heard that ye Xiao of Ye''s family was angry with her. Because of the engagement to the Su family. " "Engaged? Oh... " The man put out his cigar, and the last spark finally turned dark. "I heard that, the face of the Ye family was lost. Such a comparison, it seems that the eldest son is reliable, at least the blue family is equal to our strength, and there is no stain "Well The heirs... " "Let''s write the name of Xu Shengmin for the time being." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1356 When Xu Shengmin drove home, the roar of the sports car in the garage gradually died down. He walked down from the car and saw a man come out of the shadow of the garage. Xu Shengmin was stunned. And then squint, "the play is too lazy to play?" Standing there is Xu Yao who is full of evil. She gritted her teeth. "Do you think you can win dad''s favor?" Xu Shengmin grabbed the car key and said carelessly, "you''d better take care of yourself first. Do you think Tang Wei can''t find you?" Xu Yao''s face changed greatly, "don''t make rumors there!" Xu Shengmin laughed, "as for whether my father likes me or not, it doesn''t matter. I just see you desperately want to rob the Xu family''s property, so I''ll play with you. " Xu Yao pale with a face, "I and you are the same, in this family, but a chess piece." Don''t look down on anyone. They look gorgeous, in fact, they don''t even know how to live properly. "Impossible..." Xu Yao murmured, "if Tang Wei knew me, he would come to me directly. He didn''t, which means he didn''t find me at all. " Xu Shengmin squeezed two words from his teeth, "naive." Then he turned around and left. Behind him, Xu Yao called him, "I hate you so much. Why didn''t you just push me out that day?" She refers to the day ye Xiao and Su Yan are engaged and humiliate Su Yan at the meeting. Xu Shengmin shook his head. He wants to. It''s just that someone doesn''t allow it. Without any answer, he turned and left Xu Yao alone in the garage, a dark room. ****** it was a month later that Lan Qiqi saw Tang Wei again, and his legs could finally leave his crutch. At that time, she went to a party, and Tang Wei was also there. From a distance, she saw him standing in the crowd, with outstanding features and cold temperament. The man Su Yan likes, at least, is one in a million. It''s just After all, love but not. LAN Qiqi put aside her sight and just wanted to turn around, she found that Tang Wei was walking straight towards her. The speed was so fast that she wanted to step back. Tang Wei was already in front of her. After a long silence, Tang Wei said in a hoarse voice, "you Have you heard from her? " He didn''t dare to call her by her name, and he didn''t know whether to call her Bo Yan or Su Yan. Blue seven seven seven Chuai understand to pretend to be confused, "who?" Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down Su Yan Admit it, he shouts countless times at the top of his voice, and there will be no reply. LAN Qiqi said, "she was in touch before. She was very good abroad." To be a big company, people in the company praise her for her strong action. Tang Wei Ruo wants to know, but he has some means to know. It''s just that he doesn''t dare. He asked again, "did she, speaking of..." Talking about me? Just can''t ask, see blue seven seven seven shake head, "she is now a person very happy." I don''t even think about him. See, the world works no matter who it is. When I was young, I thought Su Yan couldn''t do without herself. I thought I was determined to be a chip and didn''t fear anything. Unexpectedly, she was able to leave. Tang Wei subconsciously clenched his fingers, what else do you want to ask? Someone came up behind LAN Qiqi, "what are you talking about?" Look up, see Xu Shengmin a suit, "Tang Wei, your leg good?" "Almost." Tang Wei''s voice is difficult and astringent. "It''s better to recover slowly for another month." At this time, another voice came in, "everyone is here, are you?" Looking at the sound source, I found that Xu Yao was walking towards Tang Wei in a white dress. Her expression was so hypocritical that she didn''t know anything www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1357 I don''t know why, LAN Qiqi felt uncomfortable every time she saw Xu Yao. Especially when I see Xu Yao holding that gentle and soft smile, I always feel that behind her smile is a knife, killing without blood. So she turned her face and planned to leave without seeing it. Unexpectedly, Xu Yao quickened a few steps and came up to take Tang Wei''s hand. Blue seven seven one frown, see Tang only rigidly pulled out own hand. Xu Yao Leng was there, pale. Tang Wei never hit her in the face, even if Su Yan was present before This kind of change makes Xu Yao panic, but on the one hand, she thinks that Tang Wei can''t know what he has done behind his back. If it''s really exposed, Tang Wei will definitely do it Xu Yao calmed herself down, took back the hand that held Tang Wei, and laughed a little wrongly, "Tang Wei, you What''s the matter? " Tang Wei gave Xu Yao a deep look in his eyes, and then he said, "I heard that you have been in contact with Ye Xiao recently." Xu Yao''s face changed greatly! "It''s just It''s just that the two companies have business cooperation. " Her smile began to become far fetched, "Tang Wei, are you doubting me? I don''t care about you... " No woman in the world loves you more than I do. Su Yan can''t compare! Xu Yao folded her fingers one by one into a fist, "Ye Xiao and I have nothing!" LAN Qiqi sneers. Does this woman think Tang Wei is jealous? Don''t expect Tang Wei Oh, let a person see don''t understand so brought the topic in the past, seem to just casually ask. LAN Qiqi poked Xu Shengmin and motioned to him with his eyes. What''s the matter? Xu Yao hasn''t been picked out yet? Xu Shengmin back to the enigmatic expression, waiting to see a good play, don''t worry. Someone It''s still behind the scenes. The whole party was boring and long. LAN Qiqi was walking through the crowd in his dress. When he looked up, he saw Tang Wei surrounded by people in the distance, and the people around him were welcoming him,. The colder he was, the more enthusiastic they were. LAN Qiqi thinks that Tang Wei is very cruel. Su Yan just goes away. He doesn''t hurt at all. Maybe this person has no heart and is not worth everything Su Yan once paid for him. The broken leg will heal in time. But some people''s heart on those mottled scars, after years, still exist. "What does it look like to stare at Tang Wei so indignantly?" A voice came from behind, "Xu Yao went to Tang Wei." LAN Qiqi turns his head and sees Xu Shengmin. Then he satirizes, "yes, Su Yan has gone. The joy on Xu Yao''s face is almost gone." Where Tang Wei goes, Xu Yao follows him. Even though he is separated by a group of people, Xu Yao can still wait and listen quietly, like Tang Wei''s wife. "I don''t know who." Blue seven seven gnash teeth, "they get married, I see they match very well! A wolf''s heart, a dog''s lung, and a stink. " Xu Shengmin was happy. "Do you think Tang Wei looks better now? Tell me the truth, is Su Yan abroad now? " Blue seven seven one Leng. Then she murmured, "tormented by memories and struggling to live on so little sunshine, how good are your days? She works all the time, just trying to paralyze herself LAN Qiqi always thinks that Su Yan will come back. This world will not let her go, and she will not let this world go. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1358 That night, LAN Qiqi wants to go home. It happens that Lan Ming comes to pick him up. When he comes to the gate of the meeting, he sees a tall and thin man standing beside him. At first glance, he looks very handsome. When dad was in the heart, he would not take a fancy to his baby girl! Xu Shengmin just stood beside LAN Qiqi, talking and laughing. The next second, he felt a sense of killing coming straight to his head. Turning around, he saw that Lan Ming, LAN Qiqi''s father, was in front of him. Xu Shengmin''s eyes widened, startled, "Uncle Hello, uncle LAN Ming stares at him. Xu Shengmin looked at the blue seven seven. LAN Qiqi doesn''t know what''s wrong with his father. He''s fierce and doesn''t look like the usual City guardian. So he also called out, "Dad, what are you doing?" LAN Ming continues to stare at Xu Shengmin. Xu Shengmin stepped back awkwardly, "Hello uncle, I''m -" "Xu Shengmin." There was a chill in the blue Ming''s eyes. "Xu''s young master, do I admit my mistake?" Xu Shengmin felt that he needed a napkin to wipe his sweat. "It''s a great honor that my uncle still remembers me..." LAN Ming''s poor eyes aimed Xu Shengmin from head to foot, and finally looked down at him, "you''ve been very close to my daughter recently?" Xu Shengmin narrowed his eyes and said, "uncle, we grew up together, can''t we be near? There are only a few people in the circle who can speak with their heart and lungs. " Tut tut! LAN Qiqi really wants to clap for Xu Shengmin. This flattery makes LAN Ming obedient, which is tantamount to praising her steadfast and reliable with the LAN family and her deep affection for the Xu family. Of course, Xu Shengmin''s words make LAN Ming unable to think of anything to fight back for a while. When the elder stood there for a long time, it took a long time to find that he was actually convinced by a younger generation. It''s a little funny to be angry. He looked at Xu Shengmin and said, "do you want to fall in love with my family Qiqi?" Xu Shengmin''s expression is like eating stool, "uncle, where are these?" Even LAN Qiqi''s face turned red. "Dad, can you stop saying that all of a sudden! What are you talking about? " She is not short of people like! How come some people associate her with Xu Shengmin recently? It''s because Tang Wei and Su Yan have broken up now. Don''t these people have any gossip to watch! "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m still young. I don''t fall in love." Blue seven seven wave a hand, "want to talk also don''t talk with Xu Shengmin, my brain can be clear." Xu Shengmin rolled a huge white eye behind his back. "Oh, just don''t talk, just don''t talk..." When LAN Ming heard LAN Qiqi''s denial, he felt a big stone in his heart. He patted his chest and took LAN Qiqi''s hand. "It''s ok if you don''t get married all your life. Dad can take care of you all your life." Blue seven seven lowers a head, should in a low voice over there. LAN Ming said, "Dad is afraid that you will be cheated. Yan Yan is also simple. Alas You two good sisters are afraid of being cheated together. " Blue seven seven don''t know why, in the heart cringe for a while, turn head to look back one eye, Xu Shengmin stands alone there, tall and thin voice appears cold and lonely. She took her eyes back and held her father''s hand. "No, I''m not the same as Yan Yan. I won''t be cheated." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1359 LAN Ming is not unaware of his daughter''s emotion, but LAN Qiqi refuses to say it. He takes it as if he doesn''t know. He leads LAN Qiqi all the way out of the meeting, and all the people he meets say goodbye to them respectfully. Later LAN Qiqi asked LAN Ming, "why do you have to do this?" LAN Ming said, "how about it?" "That''s the hypocrisy." LAN Qiqi frowned, "I don''t like the expression on their faces, even if it doesn''t have to be like this, usually say goodbye to us..." LAN Ming stretched out his hand and covered LAN Qiqi''s head with his broad palm. He said, "hypocrisy doesn''t violate the law, does it?" LAN Qiqi was stunned. "The hypocrisy of others is the business of others. If you don''t like it, don''t associate with them." At that time, LAN Ming lowered his head, looked at his simple and straightforward little daughter, and said with profound meaning, "but as long as they didn''t do anything hurtful, then in fact they have some hypocrisy of this right." If you want to control others, it''s better to control yourself. LAN Qiqi gets into Lan''s car. I don''t know why he thinks of Xu Shengmin''s face in his mind. Hypocrisy, selfishness and affectation, and a face that attracts bees and butterflies when laughing. She wondered if Xu Shengmin was the same kind of person, who could smile at others hypocritically. When it was time to pander, she would have a lotus tongue. But if you really want to say something, Xu Shengmin has never been sorry for her. Even if she can''t stand it, she doesn''t have the courage to really blame him. Blue seven seven sighed a tone, "I really don''t like this kind of person." "There are so many different people in the world. If every one of you has to preach, "Lan mingdun asked the driver to start the car and turned to LAN Qiqi at the back." everyone has their own past. It''s too easy to say that others are such things from the perspective of God. It''s just daughter. You''re not a savior. We don''t have to bear the responsibility. " It''s too tired to be a savior. If you are not careful, you will lose everything. He used to be. People in this city said that Lan Ming was the light of the city, but he couldn''t even protect his beloved wife. There was a deep fog in LAN Ming''s eyes Just be careful of the Xu family. " Xu Yao is not a simple character, and Xu Shengmin, perhaps even more. ****** when LAN Qiqi got home, she was not in high spirits. Her mind was full of the meaningful eyes of Xu Shengmin when she left. She shook her head, took a bath with hot water, and then came out to sit in front of the computer desk in a daze. Why did her father ask her to be careful of the Xu family? To tell you the truth, although Xu Shengmin is cynical, he has a good heart and even helps sometimes, so her father should be on her guard against Xu Yao. Just at this time, the mobile phone lights up and someone sends her a wechat. Blue seven seven quickly point open, found is Xu Shengmin, eyebrow a jump. He said, do you want to go out for supper at night. I''m not hungry. What did you eat at the meeting just now? Yeah. Pig, is that kind of garbage buffet eaten by people? Go away! No, miss. Let''s go out for supper at night. I called Ren Qiu to them. Blue seven seven wrinkly eyebrows, hit past a few words - why must call me? Xu Shengmin quickly replied that he has been with you these days, so he thought of you after supper. LAN Qiqi''s fingers stopped on the screen, trembling slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1360 She forced a smile, and then said, don''t you hate me very much? It''s better than others. LAN Qiqi said, no, my father is at home today, so I have to have access control when he is at home. Xu Shengmin said that when you are an adult, how can your father still keep a close eye on you? If you look at other people''s Xiaoyan, his father is a free range animal. LAN Qiqi was so angry that her typing was messy. Su Yan''s father is a half breed. Can foreigners raise children in the same way as my father! Xu Shengmin is bored. He made a voice, "come or not, a word. If you come, I''ll pick you up. " Blue seven seven teeth. Xu Shengmin added, "if you don''t come here, I''ll find Tang Wei to play games." Blue seven seven seven one Leng, can only ferociously say, "come on! But don''t let my dad find out. Drive your vegetable cart. " "Why?" "The vegetable cart is the worst. There is no sound in the exhaust pipe, so my father can''t hear it." LAN Qiqi said, "otherwise, my father can hear the sound of your sports car a street away. When you drive to my door, my father estimates that his private security forces are waiting to shoot you at the door." ¡°¡­¡­¡± His father is too terrible, or in the future or don''t look for blue seven seven out to play. cautiously without any noise, Xu Shengmin sent out a message to blue 77, and blue 77 went out in the pajamas and walked out of the hall with a light hand and a foot. He fled from the blue eye''s eye liner and slipped out of the gate. Looking left and right, I didn''t see anyone coming. When she wanted to send a message to Xu Shengmin saying whether you are playing with Miss Ben, someone opposite waved with a mobile phone. Blue seven seven one Leng, looking not far away, scared. She narrowed her eyes carefully again, made a mouth, and forced her voice down. "Are you crazy?" Xu Shengmin wore a helmet on his head. He threw another helmet to LAN Qiqi and put up a middle finger. "Don''t talk nonsense, come up quickly." LAN Qiqi didn''t know whether to laugh or to be angry. "How did Mr. Xu go out on a battery car? That''s too much. " Xu Shengmin patted his battery car''s ass, "this is not afraid to eat your father''s life for me, don''t laugh, miss, hurry up." "Where did you come from?" "Ask the nanny to borrow it and pay it back." When LAN Qiqi heard this, she went up and stepped behind Xu Shengmin''s position, wearing a helmet. Xu Shengmin said, "I drove the battery car for the first time. I helped it." LAN Qiqi said, "who wants to touch you!" While driving, Xu Shengmin roared, "Damn it! I want you to hold on! Watch out for the fall LAN Qiqi''s face turned red and he held Xu Shengmin''s waist carefully. Also It''s quite strong. So blue 77''s fingers moved. Xu Shengmin a shiver, "scratch me itch for what!" Blue seven seven eyebrows smile, "young man waist abdominal muscle is good." Facing the night wind and wearing a helmet, Xu Shengmin narrowed his eyes and laughed. His voice was mixed with the wind through the helmet, and it came to LAN Qiqi''s ears hazily and coarsely, "do you want to see it? I have other muscles LAN Qiqi twisted Xu Shengmin''s waist hard. "Don''t try to be a hooligan with Miss Ben. I know more handsome guys!" Hiss - it''s not easy. So half an hour later, when Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi arrived at the door of the Hong Kong style hot pot shop, Ren Qiu grew up and almost dropped his chin. Xu Shengmin got out of the car and held his helmet in his hand. He was clearly riding a small electric donkey. His posture was as smart as a professional motorcyclist who won the championship. He said, "Yo, wait?" Ren Qiu said, "Mr. Xu Is your family going bankrupt? What''s the matter with the battery bike? No, no, let''s pay for this meal. " Xu Shengmin www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1361 Hearing what Ren Qiu said, LAN Qiqi almost couldn''t laugh. He pointed to Xu Shengmin and said to Ren Qiu, "yes, when his family goes bankrupt, I''ll see if he can be so arrogant." Xu Shengmin is a middle finger straight at LAN Qiqi''s forehead, "Tang Wei''s family is bankrupt, and it''s not my family''s turn to be bankrupt. Dream about it!" LAN Qiqi couldn''t listen to the laughter at all. He followed a group of people and found that Kurosawa sakara was there today. Beside him, there was a little girl, Japanese Kawaii, wearing JK clothes, a pair of thin legs under a short skirt, and two tiger teeth. This - this is not Luo you!! LAN Qiqi rushed up in surprise to say hello, "Yo Yo!" When Luo youyou saw LAN Qiqi, his eyes lit up. "Wow, Qiqi, did you come with Xu Shengmin?" Xu Shengmin''s eyelids jumped, but LAN Qiqi was more nervous. He didn''t pay attention to the details and nodded, "well, he carried me out secretly." Luo youyou covered his mouth with a smile, "it must be your father who is at home today and has set up an access control for you." "Miss Lan''s home is really like purgatory. I dare not go another time." "Who here is not afraid of your father?" he joked Blue seven seven rolled a white eye, "you this is to do a bad thing, guilty, will be afraid of my father." "Get it." Sawara Kurosawa waved to Luo you like a dog, "come here." Luo youyou''s expression froze. After a long time, she still bit her lower lip and went back to Kurosawa''s side, which surprised LAN Qiqi. "You and Kurosawa..." "Our family made a deal for us before." "So, Luo you and I are the relationship between fiancee and fiance." LAN Qiqi opened his mouth and looked at Xu Shengmin, who obviously knew everything. He said, "you may be the only one here who doesn''t know." LAN Qiqi pointed to Kurosawa, "shameless! Then you are still playing outside! " Luo youyou''s face turns white, and LAN Qiqi holds her breath. She realizes that what she said just now has hurt Luo youyou. "Miss, I have an open relationship with Luo you. We don''t care about each other. If you say I play outside, Luo you can''t do anything to me. " Anyway, it''s just a combination without emotion, so the marriage certificate is just a piece of paper for people at their level. Luo youyou never interferes with Kurosawa, and Kurosawa doesn''t pay attention to Luo youyou at all. Only when they come out to play, they will shout at her when they are idle. There is no emotion between them and they are free enough. In this case, they are equal to each other, just like a joke. However, if one party has feelings, then such a marriage mode will make this party into an endless abyss. Unable to manage, unable to manage, not qualified to manage, but moved the heart. LAN Qiqi thinks that at least now Luo youyou is still free, and even if she gets married in the future, she has sacrificed her whole life''s happiness in marriage. However, their life events are not only marriage, so they can still afford to pay for it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1362 But Luo youyou lowered his head. After hearing what he said, he reached out and grasped the skirt subconsciously until he said, "why do you want to cry?" Luo you raised his head in a hurry and found a reason casually, "no, I just yawned." As long as it''s good enough. No one knows she''s heartbroken. Sakara Kurosawa glared at her for a long time, and then looked back at LAN Qiqi, "you are also wearing a very good match for Xu Shengmin''s battery car, miss." Blue seven seven remembered, lowered head to see oneself one eye, "how?" Xu Shengmin squeezed a sentence from his teeth, "I want to ask you from the beginning, why did you come out in pajamas?" Didn''t she like to dress up carefully before! Seven days a week, I don''t wear the same clothes. Even the earrings and accessories are new. Now I come out in my pajamas - it''s not in line with her style. "It seems that Qiqi has treated us as his own people." Ren Qiu came here at this time and said, "that''s why he wore pajamas in front of us without scruple." I don''t know where LAN Qiqi''s weakness is. Suddenly, her face turned red and stammered, "I Don''t treat you scum men as your own Xu Shengmin squinted at her, and her eyes made LAN Qiqi feel uncomfortable. In order not to be embarrassed, she casually pulled out a chair and sat down. As a result, as soon as she sat down, Xu Shengmin came over and said, "Why are you sitting next to me?" Lying trough!!! Blue seven seven almost a heart jumps out from throat mouth, why, why can be so coincidental! She can only wring a smiling face, "I see here empty..." "It''s OK to sit anywhere. You''re late. Make up your order. What do you want to eat?" Luo youyou delivered the menu to me with understanding, "by the way, my birthday will be two days later. Would you like to come?" LAN Qiqi opened her eyes wide. "Wow, why don''t you tell me in advance, I''ll prepare the gift!" "If only people came." Luo youyou couldn''t hide the joy on his face. "I called everyone together, and I also called Kurosawa She carefully called out the name of Kurosawa Ohara, the other side did not care, and then said, "depending on the situation, come when you have time." Luo you''s small face broke down again. LAN Qiqi finished the dish at seven o''clock and asked Xu Shengmin, "do you have anything to eat?" Xu Shengmin is looking at the mobile phone, noticed LAN Qiqi''s inquiry, and then said, "I''ll eat what you ordered, no more." He seems to be just a casual sentence. But this makes LAN Qiqi''s heart beat a few times again. For a moment, she feels that the menu on her hand is boiling hot, as if it is on fire. ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with her. Sitting next to her, Xu Shengmin felt uncomfortable. But before It won''t be like this. The meal lasted more than an hour. At the end of the meal, Ren Qiu was the first to stand up and pay the bill. On the side of the meal, sakara Kurosawa said lazily, "Ren is really rich. Give me a hug on his thigh." Ren Qiu pushed his glasses. "We still have to take care of our master Xu. Today we all drive battery cars. In the future we have to take care of ourselves." "Suhara Kurosawa laughs," the Xu family is in trouble, praise from all quarters. " "Go away." Xu Shengmin grabs the battery car. If he stands up, he pulls a blue seven seven. "Do you want to go together? I''ll take you back. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1363 LAN Qiqi almost jumped up from the chair, took a lot of effort to stabilize himself, and then said, "what are you doing?" "You''re the one who''s surprised." Xu Shengmin can''t understand, "good send you, don''t you?" LAN Qiqi''s next words were blocked in her throat. She swallowed hard and realized that her attitude towards Xu Shengmin was abnormal. She could only resist panic and said, "no It''s OK. Xiaoyan is not with me. I''m worried about her. I don''t pay attention. " A lame excuse. Xu Sheng min narrowed his eyes acutely, "you are very wrong." LAN Qiqi said, "no, I''m fine. I''m full. Let''s go back. " Xu Shengmin stared at her for a long time, then put aside his sight, left a word and left. Two people took the lead to leave the private room. They were the last couple to arrive late, but they were also the first to leave. "It seems that Lan Qiqi''s father is very tight," he said They think that the problem of LAN Qiqi''s state just now is that they are afraid that Lan Ming will find them running out secretly. Luo youyou nodded in agreement, "Mm-hmm." "You, um, what." Sakara Kurosawa put the last piece of meat into her bowl, "eat, just be a vase. You don''t need to talk. " Luo you grabs the chopsticks and looks at the meat in the bowl. He is lost. ****** just like when he came, facing the night wind, Xu Shengmin felt that Lan Qiqi was holding himself behind him, and his temperature was very close. He asked, "are you What''s going on recently? " They used to get along in the same way. Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi had known each other for a long time, just like they knew Tang Weisu Yan. They knew their roots and didn''t pursue each other. So now, Xu Shengmin is aware of the abnormality of LAN Qiqi. "I..." Blue seven seven subconsciously clenched fingers, but because of this action, more tightly hugged Xu Shengmin. Xu Shengmin''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, "blue 77." He was calling her name. In LAN Qiqi''s memory, Xu Shengmin seldom calls her so seriously. He either calls her Miss carelessly, or when he is angry, he will call her by name and surname. Like now, he calls her by name so easily that Lan Qiqi feels scared. From the moment of eating, the heart was beating wildly, and now the rhythm of beating was almost unbearable to her. So fast, so fast, it''s like jumping out of my chest. Xu Shengmin thinks that after su Yan leaves, the way he and LAN Qiqi get along has changed. Without the existence of outsiders, when the two of them were brought out to get along alone, embarrassment spread between them - they didn''t care about this before, because Tang Wei and Su Yan had attracted most of the attention before. Finally, he gave up asking, "forget it, if you have something on your mind, it has nothing to do with me." If you look up but don''t look down, it''s unnecessary to care too much about her. But LAN Qiqi lowered his posture and said, "if What about it? " Xu Shengmin a stiff, blue seven seven aware of the stiffness of his back, but after a while, Xu Shengmin''s voice is like nothing happened, so quickly adjust his mood. He said, "I don''t want to hear that either." But it''s too late. LAN Qiqi is a straightforward and simple person. She said, "Xu Shengmin, do I like you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1364 All this happened so quickly that before Xu Shengmin even had time to control the development of the situation, LAN Qiqi''s words burst out. It was like a heavy hammer hitting him on the back. LAN Qiqi felt that she was shaking, but even so, she wanted to know clearly. I know the reason why I feel abnormal recently, why I have become like this, and between them Is she in love with him. Xu Shengmin''s voice suddenly became cold, "you''d better talk through your head." Blue seven seven red eyes, "someone has stipulated that I can''t like you?" Xu Shengmin subconsciously tightened the accelerator of the battery car. He didn''t expect this kind of development, and he didn''t expect LAN Qiqi to be so straightforward. Yes, what''s so delicious? LAN Qiqi has a good family, good character, sincerity and happiness. He never hides his words in his heart. If she wants to love or hate, she is innocent. "You think it''s more sentimental at night," Xu said Blue seven seven feel that they are about to hold Xu Shengmin, clearly posted so close, why so cold? "Why..." She murmured, "can''t I like you, Xu Shengmin? Can''t I like you?" "You think too much," Xu said Always, always this cold answer. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin seem to be more energetic, she cried out more loudly, "I like you!" Like roaring out all the grievances in her heart, she leaned on Xu Shengmin''s back and didn''t know why the tears fell one by one, "Xu Shengmin I find that I seem to like you. Really, all your actions will attract my attention. I will be sad because of you, and I will be haunted because of you... " She must like him. What''s the point of deceiving herself? "I don''t want to hear your affectionate confession." Xu Shengmin''s voice is extremely indifferent, "Lan Qiqi, stop it." It''s just a burden for him to have feelings. Blue seven seven seem to be hit in the head, all the heartache and enthusiasm in this moment subsided, later a long journey, she only heard the wind whirring in her ears, never heard any other sound. Xu Shengmin took her to her home and looked at LAN Qiqi''s lonely underground station. He turned around and said, "let''s go." Blue seven seven in the heart ache fiercely one draw. She asked him subconsciously, "you don''t answer me Is this a refusal? " What kind of experience is it that a girl who grew up together suddenly pesters the confession? If you change to be someone who is in love with each other, you will feel that fate has finally arrived, but at this moment, Xu Shengmin only feels irritable. In the end, he didn''t look back, just said, "yes." Yes, it''s rejection. Blue seven seven eyes forced to blink, deep breathing, facing such a fierce and cruel refusal, she forced to hold a smiling face and said, "that I see "Oh." Xu Shengmin said, "if you know, just take those words back. I don''t think I''ve heard them." He was about to leave, but he heard a cry coming from behind, "impossible!" Xu Shengmin is frozen. "I will not take back what LAN Qiqi said. I just like you, but also rejected by you. I''m not ashamed! I''m so serious LAN Qiqi clenched her fist and said with red eyes, "I''ll try to make you like me! I won''t just give up! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1365 She''s a big miss of the LAN family. She''s proud and conceited. When she falls in love with a boy, she must hold on with her teeth. In the end, she really can''t see any hope, and then give up completely. At least, I won''t let myself have regrets in the future. Xu Shengmin said nothing about LAN Qiqi''s stubbornness and stubbornness, and then left without mercy, leaving LAN Qiqi standing alone at the gate of LAN''s house. She clenched her fist and finally turned to walk into the house. Just push the door open, the headlight of the living room suddenly lights up. LAN Qiqi was startled and saw her old father, LAN Ming, sitting in the middle of the sofa in the living room, holding his hands in front of her chest, with an expression that frightened her. "Dad..." LAN Qiqi was too scared to speak, "you Why don''t you go to bed in the middle of the night? " Blue Ming skin smile meat don''t smile, "how, you still tube me?" Blue seven seven necks a shrink. LAN Ming said, "did you go out with Xu Shengmin?" LAN Qiqi''s heart trembled, but after thinking about it, he admitted, "well." "He came to pick you up?" "Well," "asshole!" LAN Ming doesn''t know where the anger comes from. She smashes an ashtray on the coffee table directly on the floor. The movement makes LAN Qiqi scream. Although LAN Ming is fierce, she has never been like this before. She thinks she is going to be beaten. "Dad, what are you doing?" "I''m angry!" LAN Ming suddenly stood up from the sofa and forced her to LAN Qiqi''s face. "That smelly boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth has been playing your idea under my eyes for several times! Motherfucker! " He''s such a precious daughter In case of being cheated by bad people, LAN Ming will really be angry to kill people!! Although blue seven seven scared not light, but still speak for Xu Shengmin, "you want to scold me, if I don''t agree, he is to come to my home to find me, also can''t take me." "You still speak for him?" LAN Ming was mad, "what''s good about that man like dog! What''s the advantage of being good-looking? Tang Wei is not good-looking? Look what he has done "Xu Shengmin is different from Tang Wei!" "It''s different!" "I like him, he is different in my eyes!" LAN Ming felt that the string in his brain was broken, and he even opened a hole in his brain, and then the volcano erupted - "you..." The thing that Lan Ming is most afraid of is that it happened, "77, baby, would you listen to Dad, Xu Shengmin, he is not such a simple person..." LAN Qiqi looked at his father firmly, "Dad, I know. But I can''t lie to myself. Dad, you''ve taught me to be sincere and to face myself. Maybe Xu Shengmin is really not a good man, but I, I can''t control myself to like him. I can''t fool myself. " Self deception is the most useless. LAN Ming cultivated her warm and sincere character, and even in this aspect, she is vigorous. LAN Ming shook his head and said, "77, do you really like him? Or is it just a mistake? Let''s change people to like it, OK? Dad will find it for you. What do you like? " LAN Qiqi lowered his head. "Dad, I will try my best to like it, but if I don''t like it, it doesn''t matter. At that time, I will give up." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1366 LAN Ming looks at the expression on her daughter''s face and knows it''s too late. In this case, he can only protect her behind LAN Qiqi and try his best to Let her get less hurt. ****** when LAN Qiqi wakes up the next day, she puts on a new make-up and makes an appointment with Luo Youyou, whom she hasn''t seen for a long time, to have dinner with her. When she meets, LAN Qiqi tells her everything that happened last night. Luo youyou covered his mouth in surprise. In the coffee shop, two girls were whispering, "my God Are you serious LAN Qiqi nodded, "yes, do you want to help me?" Luo youyou put his hand on LAN Qiqi''s, "if you need my help, I will help you! It''s just She paused, "this matter, did you tell Yan Yan?" LAN Qiqi shook his head, "she is trying to run to a new life. I can''t disturb her at this time." Luo youyou looked at LAN Qiyi painfully, and then said, "I understand. I can help you to ask sakara Kurosawa, and then inquire about Xu Shengmin from him." "Yes, yes. Does Xu Shengmin work in his company?" "Well, that''s right." Luo you blinked, "why, are you going to the interview? Go to his company and launch a new offensive? " Blue seven seven hit a finger to ring, "you can really know me too much!" Luo youyou covered his mouth and laughed, "then I wish you success in advance!" One day later, LAN Qiqi unexpectedly sent his resume to Xu. She was born in a famous family and had a high education. Naturally, Xu''s auditors would not let go of such an excellent talent. Especially when they heard that Lan Qiqi was still a miss of the LAN family, the auditor whispered, "this is to experience life." "It''s good to let her join the Xu family. It can also enhance the relationship between the two families. It''s good for the Xu family." "Miss LAN has a good education. Maybe she can become a strong woman in the future." So LAN Qiqi successfully entered the Xu family, and even got a pretty good position. When she finished all the procedures, she happened to meet Xu Shengmin at the company. As soon as they met, LAN Qiqi''s heart began to beat wildly. Nervous "Why are you here?" Sure enough, that''s what Xu Shengmin said when he opened his mouth. He said, "go to the wrong place?" Blue seven seven face raised a smile, bright and cheerful, around the men frequently look at her several eyes. She said, "I passed the interview, Xu Shengmin. I''m going to work in your company." Xu Shengmin eyebrow heartily a jump, "I have no time to accompany you to play these games." "I didn''t play games with you." Blue seven seven Yang raised the document in the hand, "I am serious." She wanted to be closer to him and to prove that she could. "No, I think you''re boring." Xu Shengmin frowned and made a sharp comment on LAN Qiqi''s behavior. "You''d better not get involved in this kind of thing as a young lady. It will only give me trouble." The smile on LAN Qiqi''s face was stiff, but soon, she tried to make herself smile again, "it doesn''t matter, I will prove it to you!" This attitude, a few more times, she can stand it. Xu Shengmin wants to know what the people under him think. Such a big trouble will come in. In case LAN Qiqi is wronged by Xu, both of them will be ugly. I''m sorry. Xu Shengmin tut a, U-turn into the elevator. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1367 Even though he has made a good psychological preparation, LAN Qiqi is still hurt by Xu Shengmin''s indifferent attitude. But on second thought, LAN Qiqi knows that she can''t blame Xu Shengmin at all. It''s her own business to like someone. It''s unreasonable if she resents each other because the other party refuses to accept her. She sighed, and at the end of the sigh, as if all the sadness had been spit out, she quickly raised a smile again. It doesn''t matter. She can go on! Luo youyou cheered her on wechat last night! LAN Qiqi took a deep breath and encouraged himself to walk towards the staff elevator. Today is the first day of new people''s report. As soon as she enters the office, someone says hello to her "Hello." Blue seven seven smile to smile, "I come the first day, after please more advice." "Welcome. I heard last night that a new person was coming to our department." The man came forward with a handsome face and stretched out his hand to LAN Qiqi. "I''m Hu Yun, department director. Welcome." Sure enough, she is a beautiful woman. Blue seven seven immediately called a, "Hu eldest brother is good." "I will send someone to help you arrange the process of our company, and input your various account information into our system computer." Hu Yun made a finger ring, "our department often needs to work overtime, you should be prepared." When Xu Shengmin went to the conference room, he happened to pass by the office of the product development department and saw LAN Qiqi standing tall and thin. Hu Yun, the Department Director, was writing beside the day shift to guide her. Xu Shengmin took one more look at blue 77. High heels, leather skirt, white shirt. Clearly a face is so tender that it can pinch water, and it''s still so mature. Xu Shengmin frowned. Tut, I didn''t notice that she was dressed like a white-collar girl. Someone called to Xu Shengmin, "Xu Shao, you What''s up? " Xu Shengmin takes his eyes back. "It''s OK. Let''s go to the conference room." "Oh..." LAN Qiqi felt a familiar voice outside the door. When she looked up again, the corridor outside was empty. She muttered, "how do you feel to hear Xu Shengmin''s voice?" Hu Yun also sensitively caught her murmuring and her eyes flashed. On her first day in the company, LAN Qiqi got off work smoothly. After an afternoon''s guidance, she was almost completely integrated into the office atmosphere, and even joked with her colleagues. The fact that she is the eldest miss of the LAN family has spread in the company, and some people are cautious about it. However, LAN Qiqi is careless and has no airs at all, which leads to the thought that she is the person who opened the back door and looked at her with new eyes. "I didn''t think the eldest lady would come to suffer." At the end of work, Hu Yun sent LAN Qiqi to go with him. After punching the card, he went to her and whispered. "Do you look down on the young lady? Do you think the eldest lady can''t afford to suffer? " LAN Qiqi pretended to be angry, but he still had a smile on his face. "I didn''t mean to be high-profile, and I didn''t mean to be low-key. My parents gave me my family background, and I was lucky. As for my future, I must rely on myself." After a pause, LAN Qiqi said, "so it''s never important to eat or not to bear hardships. Everyone is suffering. The kind of top rich people must have hardships that we can''t understand and can''t bear." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1368 This made Hu Yun praise LAN Qiqi, "no wonder people in the Department say you are powerful." LAN Qiqi never complains about her family''s wealth, but she doesn''t shrink back too much. She''s a complete capital person, and she does well. LAN Ming''s character is well inherited from LAN Qiqi. Hu Yun sent LAN Qiqi downstairs, "well, how can you go back later?" LAN Qiqi said, "my father called someone to pick me up." Hu Yun laughs, "then I won''t send you." "It''s OK, it''s OK." LAN Qiqi waved his hand, "I''m sorry to be sent by the leader on the first day of work. It seems that my ability is too weak. Goodbye." Hu Yun just wanted to go, but he felt that there was a murderous smell coming from not far away. Looking at the source of the murderous smell, he found that Lan Ming''s car was parked outside the Xu group. People from all over the company have changed their faces. They dare not go out of the atmosphere. They look at LAN Ming''s waist with fear and respect. They walk in step by step. Their eyes follow LAN Ming''s back, as if they are paying attention. Yaoshou, elder Lanming has come to inspect Xu''s family ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!! LAN Qiqi was startled by LAN Ming''s ostentation, "Dad, why are you so scary..." In this way, people in the company may not dare to be close to her. Really, she wants to make many new friends! LAN Ming looks at the young man standing beside LAN Qiqi and looks up and down. Well, it''s white and has long legs. You have to watch out for his daughter. So LAN Ming said in a rather bad tone, "is this your colleague?" LAN Qiqi said immediately, "this is my leader, Hu Yun!" Oh, young and promising. LAN Ming muttered in his heart and asked, "how about going to work today?" LAN Qiqi rushed to reply, "boss Hu takes care of me! My colleagues are also very good to me. Now I know them one by one. The company system is perfect, the canteen is delicious, the toilet is clean, the little sister at the front desk smiles sweetly, and the elevator speed is super fast. Don''t ask. It''s like checking your household registration! " A series of throw out, the next blue Ming want to ask are directly finished, high above the father adult unexpectedly for a moment. But LAN Qiqi''s reaction made Hu Yun laugh. In front of LAN Ming''s face, he couldn''t help laughing. LAN Qiqi''s face turned red, "Dad! Look at you! Then come to pick me up and treat me as a child! I''ve seen a joke to my leader! " My father''s face is lost. "Who dares to laugh?" Hu Yun appropriately gave the steps, "in the eyes of the elders, you will always be his child, 77." "Oh..." LAN Qiqi reluctantly took his father''s hand and said, "let''s go. On the first day today, I reluctantly agree with you. Don''t go to work like this every day. I''m working, not going to court. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s over. It''s over. My daughter starts to dislike my father. LAN Ming is very worried. She feels that her daughter has grown up and her elbow has begun to turn out. She can''t control it. She can''t control it. Just like an exhibition, LAN Qiqi takes his father away all the way. Until LAN Ming''s back leaves the company hall, everyone dares to breathe. "How majestic..." "If only those greasy middle-aged men could take LAN Ming as an idol. He was full of spirit, tall and strong, and he had carried a lot of battles." "Tiger father has no dog daughter. It''s said that Lan Qiqi has a high education." "If you look at her father like that, it''s estimated that she has been an elite education since childhood." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1369 While listening to the whispers of the people around him, Hu Yun walks out and just bumps into Xu Shengmin, who also clocks off work. "Mr. Xu." He said, "hello." Xu Shengmin didn''t speak and gave him a cold glance. Hu Yun feels his nose and doesn''t know if he hasn''t done a good job recently. He offends the boss, but Xu Shengmin walks away, leaving Hu Yun to think about his work. On the bus, Xu Shengmin stepped on the accelerator. When someone called, he had to release the gas and get through. "Luo youyou''s birthday is coming. Would you like to come over?" "I have to give face to her birthday, otherwise the buzzing in my parents'' ears will annoy me to death," he said impatiently "If you don''t want to be bored to death, will you pull me into the water?" Xu Shengmin was angry with him and laughed, "OK, go ahead, go early and leave early." "It''s over. Let''s go out and have fun together." Across the cell phone, Sawara Kurosawa''s eyes lit up, "I recently fell in love with a foreign girl!" "You don''t have a face." Xu Shengmin turned the steering wheel, "I''m not free recently. I can accompany you to the hotel, and then help you make the bed." "Ha ha ha!" Ohara Kurosawa was happy, "did you use too much a while ago, which led to the decline of product quality now?" Xu Shengmin said, "go away! There''s no place to use it! " "Come with me!" Sakara Kurosawa simply made an idea for him, "that''s agreed. At Luo you''s birthday party, we''ll cut a cake and go somewhere else to play." "Play, play." "What do you give for Luo youyou''s birthday?" "Women are really upset. They have to give gifts," he said "Money." "I''ll give her a big red envelope," Xu said ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a long time, the opposite side was speechless, "isn''t it a little insincere?" "How dare you say money is insincere?" Xu Shengmin added, "then I hope that every time I have a birthday, everyone will not be sincere and pay directly to my card." Sakara Kurosawa clapped his hands happily. "That''s it. A red envelope is enough. I''m here to discuss this with you. I''ll hang up when it''s over. " "Get out of here, I''ll drive." As soon as the voice dropped, Xu hung up quickly. Xu Shengmin squeezed his eyebrow with a free hand, and then put the phone back. At the other end, Luo you is lying on the sofa, chatting with LAN Qiqi. "Wow, you also prepared a gift for me. What a surprise!" Luo youyou said excitedly, "you''re so thoughtful. I just mentioned it that night. I didn''t expect that you went to buy me a gift." "What''s the point?" LAN Qiqi didn''t care, "a birthday once a year, we must treat it well." After chatting, LAN Qiqi sends a message to Xu Shengmin. Are you going to Luoyang for your birthday? What''s the present for her? After a long time, two words came from the opposite side. Go. Money. Blue seven seven frowns. So cold. It''s so much colder than before. She did not give up and continued to send messages. Shall we go together that day? No time. I''m with hazel. LAN Qiqi''s little face broke down even more severely. She said, didn''t they all come together before? Besides, sakara Kurosawa must accompany Luo you. It used to be. Now I don''t want to be together. Xu Shengmin typing quickly and coldly - whenever you don''t like me, we''ll go back to the past. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1370 This is too cruel, so that blue seven seven staring at the screen for a long time. After a long time, she gave a bitter smile. Xu Shengmin, you are too It''s sad. Why can one speak so directly? LAN Qiqi put down her mobile phone and looked at the ceiling of her home for a long time. After a long time, she clenched her teeth and continued to send the last few words. "What if I always like you?" Xu Shengmin was stunned. I feel the pain in my heart. However, he typed - "then it will always be like this." Even if she pasted on his back, she tried so hard to tell him that she liked him. Even if she tried her best to get closer to him by joining his company. Even now, she is still facing him with a warm tone. As long as she likes him, he will be cold to the end. Xu Shengmin thought that Lan Qiqi was enough to give up. Unexpectedly, LAN Qiqi just answered. OK, I see. What do you know? Do you know? Xu Shengmin fidgety, the mobile phone simply left aside, no longer look. ****** when LAN Qiqi came to work the next day, she was familiar with her colleagues in the office. After everyone said hello to her, she sat down in her seat. Hu Yun came over with a breakfast and said, "have you eaten yet?" Blue seven seven surprise, pointing to breakfast said, "did not eat, for me?" "Well." After Hu Yun handed her breakfast, he bypassed LAN Qiqi''s position and went straight to his desk. LAN Qiqi looked at his back and said, "thank you, boss." A colleague snickered, "the boss is so eccentric that he doesn''t bring me breakfast." Hu Yun pretended to be angry and lost a small biscuit in bulk with a smile "There''s a hot breakfast in Qiqi. It''s such a small bag of biscuits here." Colleague tut tut sighed and shook his head, "boss, your mind is too obvious, I''m very jealous." People in the office all laughed. LAN Qiqi had planned to continue eating, but now he couldn''t eat any more. His face was very hot, so he quickly pushed the breakfast aside. "Boss Hu, if you specially bought it for me, then I I can''t afford it. I don''t want to eat any more. " Hu junle was happy. After the assignment, he answered LAN Qiqi, "it''s specially bought for you. You can skip it, but then breakfast will be wasted." Blue seven seven melancholy. It''s not good to waste food. Food is innocent. "I''d better eat. Don''t buy it next time." "Well." Hu Yun held his chin and watched LAN Qiqi eat his breakfast without any affectation. Then he began to work quickly, with an appreciative expression on his face. When the news reached Xu Shengmin''s ears, he gave him a meal. "What''s the situation?" "Office romance in product development?" The assistant nodded cautiously, "department boss Hu Yun brought breakfast for new blue seven seven in the morning." Xu Shengmin''s eyes narrowed, "did she eat?" After eating, I had a good time. I drank all the porridge and had no foundation. Assistant looked at Xu Shengmin''s expression, swallowed saliva, did not speak. Xu Shengmin poked at his desk, "you call her." "Got it." Hearing Xu Shengmin calling himself, LAN Qiqi trots all the way to the office door happily. When he pushes the door in, Xu Shengmin turns his chair to face her. Without waiting for her to speak, he says, "you''ve been opened." LAN Qiqi''s smile completely froze on her face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1371 Xu Shengmin witnessed all the process of LAN Qiqi''s expression from surprise to blank since she entered his office. Later, her face was filled with endless disappointment, "why?" "No reason." "I''m from Xu''s group. I came in for an open interview, and I didn''t make any mistakes in my work. Xu Shengmin, you don''t have the right to do that!" In order to protect herself, LAN Qiqi''s voice is full of grievances. She doesn''t know how she is annoying. When she doesn''t find that she likes Xu Shengmin, she can joke with him wantonly - but once she likes him, she has such an indifferent attitude. Why? Xu Shengmin, why? For what? "No right?" But even if he saw the disappointment of blue 77, Xu Shengmin still looked indifferent. He said, "I has the final say, how can I have no right?" "You fired me for no reason. Do you want to have labor arbitration with me?" LAN Qiqi clenched her fingers and her voice trembled a little. However, the knowledge and dignity of the eldest lady allowed her to continue to face Xu Shengmin like this. "If I didn''t make any mistakes, from the perspective of labor law, you don''t have the right to fire me!" "Office romance is work failure!" Xu Shengmin couldn''t bear it. He almost roared out this sentence, and then he buttoned the desk. "I don''t have so much experience to make trouble with you. Xu can''t tolerate you. In order to stabilize the working environment of my staff, LAN Qiqi, please leave." LAN Qiqi shakes her head and doesn''t know how to explain, "I didn''t have an office romance with anyone." "Did you have the breakfast Hu Yun brought in this morning?" Blue seven seven one Leng. "He said it was specially brought to you, didn''t he?" "He saw you off yesterday, didn''t he?" Xu Shengmin a series of questions, let LAN Qiqi back to God, "you just go to work a few days, you and Hu Yun familiar, he did this?" "I said I had nothing to do with him!" LAN Qiqi repeated, "Hu Yun also said that he took care of me because I went to work on my first day. I can accept that. If you think Hu Yun is taking too much care of me, you should warn Hu Yun not to cross the line, instead of firing me! " She has a clear mind. She is clear about who has crossed the line and who has been fired. If she has to pour dirty water and say that Hu Yun likes her, it''s also his choice. What''s the matter with her? It''s a man who does it, and it''s a woman who gets fired? "Go to warn your head of product department, don''t bring me breakfast in the future, let him pay attention to the working environment in the company, let him pay attention to my reputation and face!" LAN Qiqi points to Xu Shengmin. She can''t bear the anger any more. She feels that she has been greatly humiliated. She has never been so humiliated. As a result, she called out mercilessly, "if you really want to get fired, you can get fired with Hu Yun! Ten thousand steps back, even if the office romance is real, it''s also a matter of two people. What kind of man are you threatening me? Hu Yun, go and talk about it! Be fair and just, Xu Shengmin She will not admit the dismissal of those who carry private goods! Xu Shengmin couldn''t believe it. He turned back and said angrily, "you are unreasonable!" "You are the unreasonable one!" Blue seven seven red eyes shout, "Xu Sheng min, you TM too not a person! Don''t deceive others too much just because I like you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1372 Don''t deceive others just because I like you! This words, Xu Shengmin''s breathing hard dun dun dun, he was originally majestic and motionless tone, finally with a bit gnash his teeth, "blue seven seven, this is I want to say to you, you don''t rely on you like me, I owe you!" Give it back to you intact! Blue seven seven whole body a stiff, eyes open big, seem can''t believe Xu Shengmin can say this kind of words. But she suddenly came back to herself and could only laugh at her own ignorance and stupidity. Yes, how can Xu Shengmin not say such words? Xu Shengmin is such a person. Just her like, let her forget, or dare not admit, she fell in love with a fickle person. These disgusts and disgusts are the things she should face, not the tools to kidnap Xu Shengmin morally. Blue seven seven lowers a head to go, cover up oneself in the eyes of all lose, finally she whispers softly, "you say right." Xu Shengmin originally wanted to fight with her. He knew that Lan Qiqi had a big temper and couldn''t bear any grievances. As long as she felt that something was unreasonable, she would argue with others. But at this moment, LAN Qiqi in front of him suddenly disappeared like a vented ball, emptying the soul inside and leaving only the skin outside. He felt that something was wrong, blue 77 was wrong, and he was even more wrong. The heartbeat is accelerating unconsciously. Xu Shengmin frowned fiercely, his tone aggravated, "do you understand?" "I see." LAN Qiqi raised her head, red eyes and laughed, "I shouldn''t rely on myself to like you, so I can run around in your world. After all, you don''t like me either. I''m just trying to squeeze into your world with my own background to give you trouble." He was right. He didn''t owe her. She took the initiative to lower her profile, but forced him to take responsibility. What Xu Shengmin wants to hear is this kind of words, but now from her mouth, he feels extremely harsh. Obviously he wants her to go away, but The woman in front of her seems to have given up all her struggles. She finally raised her hand and wiped her eyes, as if to save her face in front of him. She said, "I''m too reckless. If I like you, I''ll come to your company, which will make you busy and take time to manage me. I''m so wayward." Yes, that''s what he wants "Then I won''t give you any more trouble." LAN Qiqi bowed to Xu Shengmin. Her father taught her to be worthy of heaven and earth, so she did the same. The woman''s back was so hard, but she bent towards Xu Shengmin. "I''ll prepare my resignation letter when I go back. I''ve disturbed you these two days. I wish you a prosperous career." Then she left, her back in a hurry and faltering, without any dignity. It was as if her spine had been broken when she bent down. From then on I can''t straighten up any more. Xu Shengmin suddenly looks at LAN Qiqi''s bumpy appearance when he goes out. He doesn''t know why. He feels a little out of breath. I took a hard breath, but I felt a slight tingling in my heart. Xu Shengmin reached out and pressed his chest, his eyes panicked. But if LAN Qiqi really rolls away Will he really be happy? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1373 LAN Qiqi did what he said and never came to Xu Shengmin''s company the next day. Later, Xu Shengmin asked people to inquire about it at random, saying that Lan Qiqi had left the company on his own initiative. Colleagues welcomed her in, and said goodbye to her. In just two days, they didn''t come to work before they had time to recall. There are also people who tell jokes that the eldest lady can''t bear the hardships of the world. After a day''s work, she feels bored, so she may go back. "After working for two days, it''s enough to go back to my resume and have achievements to write. I quit my job and go home to be a rich second generation. It''s just fun to come to the Xu family." When Xu Shengmin went to the toilet, he could hear someone talking about LAN Qiqi. It''s so funny to leave after two days at work and pretend to work hard. "Forget it, the family has money. Is that what you can say behind your back?" "Yes, I can''t compare. I won''t work for two days. If I don''t come, I''ll waste company and social resources." While listening, Xu Shengmin''s eyes darkened. Seeing that he was not looking well, his assistant quickly asked, "Xu Shao, are you Is there anything I''m not satisfied with? " "No Xu Shengmin quickly reply, as did not hear the same, speed up the pace to leave. ****** LUO youyou and LAN Qiqi have been sitting in the coffee shop for nearly two hours. They both look sad, speechless and have to sigh. "Why am I so miserable?" "I didn''t expect that Xu Shengmin would react so much." Luo youyou doesn''t know how to comfort LAN Qiqi, "how can you resign directly? The company is watching jokes." "My father almost..." LAN Qiqi said, "I drove straight to his house. If I hadn''t stopped him, alas..." "That''s enough." Luo you stirred his coffee. "Do you still like it?" Blue seven seven melancholy, "good vexation, still like ah, my first love ah, this is!" LAN Qiqi grew up in a famous family. He was surrounded by men like Tang Wei and Ren Qiu. Naturally, he had a high vision, but he didn''t expect to fall so badly on Xu Shengmin this time. "What do you think I want him for?" LAN Qiqi pointed to himself, as if he hated himself for not striving for success. "Do you want him to hate me, or do you want him to be bad to me?" Some people had such a good relationship before, but when she liked him, she became like this Blue seven seven finally know, originally don''t fall in love with him, can stay in his side for a lifetime. Luo youyou looked at her sad face, suddenly feel very envious, "77, you are so good, you can freely express their emotions." LAN Qiqi is warm and sincere, straight to and fro, dares to like, dares to chase back, and dares to admit defeat. Even now, he looks so dejected, which is very popular. It''s like a small animal that is always full of vitality. When she is depressed occasionally, she can jump three feet high by touching her head. But Luo youyou thought of himself and swallowed all his words. Since I can''t be happy, it''s good to help LAN Qiqi pursue Xu Shengmin. Luo youyou thought about it and said, "my birthday is coming tomorrow. Kurosawa told me that he called Xu Shengmin together. You can dress up and surprise him all of a sudden!" "Yo Yo, you are so wonderful!" Blue seven seven want to embrace Luo you that piece of Kawaii''s small face ruthlessly Baji a, "I certainly make great efforts to prepare, dress oneself than you this birthday star is also beautiful!" "Ha ha, I don''t mind." Luo you said with a smile, "at least I won''t regret it in the future." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1374 LAN Qiqi also thought, if she spent all her efforts, the final result is still rejected by Xu Shengmin, then forget it. After all, she would feel frustrated and give up if she had no skin or face. Just before that - don''t worry about pursuing it later. ****** Xu Shengmin never heard of LAN Qiqi again, nor did he see her in his eyes. In just one day, however, he felt that Lan Qiqi had quickly pulled away from his world and could not find any trace. LAN Qiqi also consciously did not send any more messages to disturb him. They kept a non-contact attitude. Until Luo youyou''s birthday, LAN Qiqi dressed up carefully and was ready to go out. When going out, LAN Ming looks at her daughter coming down the stairs with a small high heel and a red skirt. She has all kinds of elegant manners. LAN Qiqi said, "Dad, do I look good?" LAN Ming broke down with an old face, "what are you doing dressed like this! It''s not your birthday "But Xu Shengmin will come." LAN Qiqi said without concealment, "if I dress up prettily, he can see me." LAN Ming wants to dig out his daughter''s head to see what''s inside. "Seven seven seven, why do you want to think about that son of a bitch! I tell you, your father I didn''t move, he is still good, he dares to bully you again "Dad Blue seven seven anxious, slightly raised the tone, "I and Xu Shengmin''s matter I solve! You are not allowed to interfere LAN Ming is so angry that he wants to kick the wall. Considering the image in front of LAN Qiqi, he stifles it and says, "OK, I''m old, I''m old, I can''t manage it!" Blue seven seven smile curved eyebrows, in the past took his father''s hand, "don''t be angry, I don''t give you shame." Shame! It''s dead! What''s good about Xu Shengmin! Not as good as Tang Wei - no, Xu Shengmin is better Blue Ming throat mouth words and swallow, he is really pet blue seven seven seven, had no choice but to reach out to cover her hair, sighed, "you don''t regret it." Half an hour later, LAN Ming personally drove LAN Qiqi to the gate of Luo youyou''s birthday party. As soon as he got out of the car, someone yelled, "seven seven?" From the familiar voice, LAN Qiqi looks back in surprise and finds that it''s Hu Yun. She was lost again, but immediately put away her expression and said with a smile, "boss Hu, why are you here?" "Well, Miss Luo invited me to come over and said that although you resigned, I was still your old boss, so she called me to come over." Hu Yun smiles and is a gentleman in a suit. "She really looks up to me." Luoyou? LAN Qiqi looks at Luo you standing at the door unexpectedly. Seeing that she smiles mysteriously, she comes to her side and whispers, "didn''t you expect that? I invited Hu Yun to you. " "How did you know him?" "I don''t know. I just found him." Luo youyou made a finger ring, "I''m afraid you''re bored alone in the meeting. I''m sure you''ll come here alone, without a man. If I go with Kurosawa, who will accompany you?" She thought of this for LAN Qiqi so carefully! LAN Qiqi was moved to say, "you are so good!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1375 Behind him, Hu Yun looks at them with a smile. LAN Ming, who is parking outside, stares at Hu Yun''s back for a long time. Finally, he takes his eyes back and drives away. Forget it, their children''s home, his elder, don''t go in and get involved It seems that the relationship between Qiqi and Luo youyou is very good. With Miss Luo at home, she should not be too lonely. "Ren Qiu went to see Su Yao and said he would be late." Luo youyou greets Hu Yun, and then leads them into the meeting hall, "sakara Kurosawa has gone to meet Xu Shengmin. I''ll tell you in advance." Hearing the name, LAN Qiqi feels nervous. She looks up at Luo you''s face and finds that she looks embarrassed. She asks sensitively, "you Is there anything else you want to tell me? " "It''s like this..." Luo Yaoyou gritted his teeth and said, "in fact, I invited Hu Yun, your former leader, to come here There are other purposes After that, the girl bent over Hu Yun and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you before. I gave you an invitation and used you!" Sure enough Hu Yun said with a warm smile, "in fact, I have already guessed that Miss Luo has never met with us before, and suddenly invited me to come here. Although I am honored, I am still on guard." LAN Qiyi''s face was stunned. Logic had not turned the corner yet. "What What do you mean "What kind of person is Kurosawa? You know, he and I don''t interfere with each other. If it wasn''t for my birthday today, he would be playing with other women outside. If Xu Shengmin came alone today, Kurosawa would..." Biting teeth, Luo youyou said, "I''m sure I''ll help him find a girl or something. It''s impossible for him not to take a woman out at ordinary times." LAN Qiqi was stunned. "So I''m afraid of you. I''m afraid you''re sad. " Luo youyou reaches out and holds LAN Qiqi''s hand. Then he looks at Hu Yun with guilt on his face. "I''ll help you invite Hu Yun. At least Hu Yun is beside you and can help you stimulate Xu Shengmin. At least if you meet in a narrow way Xu Shengmin takes other women, and if you have Hu Yun around, you won''t... " It won''t be too humiliating. LAN Qiqi knows that Luo youyou is doing her good. It even moved her a little bit. Hu Yun finally understood and took a deep breath. "I see. Thank you Miss Luo for looking up to me so much." "I''m sorry!" Luo you''s hands tightly clenched together, "if you feel uncomfortable being used, you can scold me, or choose to leave now, I won''t mind." "I should say that." Hu Yun stretched out his hand and led LAN Qiqi, who was originally in Luo youyou''s hand. Under the gaze of Luo youyou''s surprised eyes, the man smiles gently at LAN Qiqi, "I don''t mind." LAN Qiqi took a breath, "Hu Boss Hu... " "The next day you quit and I wasted the breakfast I brought you. What a pity." Hu Yun politely and humbly said to her, "after the end of this evening, can we have a supper together?" LAN Qiqi''s brain is crashing!! Even Luo youyou didn''t expect to have such a development. The plot of such a girlish heart made her blush directly. She covered her eyes and said, "Hu Yun, your wife is too provocative!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1376 The eyes can be gentle water!! LAN Qiqi shivered and pulled her hand out of Hu Yun''s hand. Now she was incoherent, "boss Hu, I I know it''s not good to drag you into the water today, but In the evening, I... " Hu Yun waited so quietly, smiling and waiting for LAN Qiqi to continue. LAN Qiqi took a deep breath. At last, he suddenly bowed his head to Hu Yun, "I don''t want to repay you for your kindness. I''ll order whatever you want tonight! You want the moon in the sky, and I''ll pick it for you! " Poof. Hu Yun laughed all of a sudden. His white teeth made him laugh like a spring breeze. He said, "how can you be so funny?" Blue seven seven teeth cackle ground tremble, "all, all arrived this step, even if let you see joke, I also won''t flinch!" Hu Yun touched his chin and said, "do you like Xu Shengmin so much?" Blue seven seven crazy nod. I like it. I love it! Think of Xu Shengmin will bubble that! Bitter and sweet! Hu Yun lengthened the tone, "it seems that I can only be the best assistant today." Luo youyou covered his mouth with his hand, went to Hu Yun, lowered his voice and said to him, "maybe You can still kill with blood! " Hu Yun was a little surprised. He took a look at Luo you and saw that the short haired and playful girl stretched out a fist from her back. After a few seconds, she resolutely raised her thumb. It means, come on! You have a play! Hu Yun laughed and pushed LAN Qiqi''s shoulder. "In that case, let''s put aside all kinds of concerns. Xu Shengmin is coming soon. We can''t lose the battle. " Blue seven seven give oneself to cheer up, "good!" Don''t be afraid, even if Xu Shengmin comes with other women, there''s nothing to be afraid of! There are Hu Yun and Luo youyou behind her to cheer her on! As soon as I comforted myself, I turned around and saw a tall figure in the distance, slender and long, but especially conspicuous in the crowd. It was so conspicuous that blue 77 caught him at a glance. It''s Xu Shengmin. Behind him followed a face of irritable Kurosawa, two people just like the young emperor came in, along the way, someone said hello to them and gave way, until they reached the inside, Xu Shengmin stopped. That''s Blue seven seven? He frowned and looked at Hu Yun beside LAN Qiqi for a long time. He sneered and said, "what a coincidence, do you know minister Hu and the Luo family?" Luo youyou stood up and said, "I sent him an invitation." Hu Yun is neither humble nor arrogant. "I would like to thank Miss Luo for looking up to me." Look at this attitude. I''ve been a minister since I was young. I''ve really experienced the storm! LAN Qiqi stands on one side, her back is straight. She hopes that Xu Shengmin will look at her here. Unexpectedly, after the first look, the man doesn''t even look at her. LAN Qiqi dropped his shoulders in frustration. Is she really such a failure? When you fall into self doubt, put a hand over your shoulder. Blue seven seven heart a draw, looked up to see Hu Yun kind-hearted embrace her, gave her a little rely on, and then to her smile, "I feel like you are not very happy? Would you like to have a drink over there? " There are buffet desserts in the venue. That action let Xu Shengmin suddenly see hair off, he did not know why the heart seems to have a fire like, goose bumps inch by inch erect. He is nothing but Hu Yun! How dare he touch the bare shoulder of LAN Qiqi! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1377 But when this idea came out, Xu Shengmin was startled by himself. How could he have such an idea He''s crazy! Hard to hold back, Xu Shengmin takes a deep breath and turns away from the picture of LAN Qiqi and Hu Yun pasted together. The picture made him feel dazzling. But Luo youyou wants to accompany LAN Qiqi and go to find Kurosawa in the past. He is in a dilemma in two places, and his expression is a little gloomy. LAN Qiqi noticed it and waved to Luo youyou. He said thoughtfully, "you go to accompany your fiance. I''ll be fine here. It''s the reinforcements you called for me." Hu Yun helplessly smiles, "OK." But when Xu Shengmin caught his expression, it became a kind of doting in his eyes, a kind of doting on LAN Qiqi, Oh, how long have they known each other? Hu Yun looked at her with this kind of eyes. He would never believe that there is no profit to be made! Just thought in mind over and over again, but Xu Shengmin also pretended to be indifferent. He kept telling himself that Lan Qiqi had nothing to do with himself. Don''t look, don''t mind, don''t think much - biting his teeth, he wants to go, but he bumps into Ye Xiao and Xu Yao who are walking opposite. ¡­¡­ It seems that for the sake of face, the Luo family invited some famous people over. But Xu Yao is just showing off her good relationship with the Ye family, so that everyone around her can see it. If Xu Shengmin is seen to have a quarrel with LAN Qiqi, the news will surely reach his father. After thinking for a while, Xu Shengmin decided to walk towards LAN Qiqi. Instead of the disgusting expression on his face, he took the initiative to say hello, "seven seven." He lost his soul because of this cry. LAN Qiqi''s face turned red and stood there, stuttering, "you You... " "Stop it." Xu Shengmin pulled the corners of his mouth to smile, or that pair of casual attitude, stretched out his hand to touch a blue seven seven hair, "don''t stimulate me like this." The tone It''s like back to Back to the beginning LAN Qiqi''s heart was pounding wildly. When she was distracted, Xu Shengmin took her hand out of Hu Yun''s side and said, "Xu Yao is here. Let''s go and have a look?" The word "we" is used. LAN Qiqi was cheated by him, so he nodded and followed him to say hello to Xu Yao. She knows that Xu Yao and Xu Shengmin don''t have a good relationship. In order to fight for their position in the Xu family, they fight each other to death, but she doesn''t expect that Xu Yao has grasped the Ye family tightly now. Xu Yao doesn''t warn Ye Xiao in private. When something happens, they are grasshoppers on the same rope. So in order not to be exposed, ye Xiao stubbornly refuses to tear her face with Xu Yao and continues to associate with her. "Brother, you''re here, too." Xu Yao still smile dignified and generous, a look is a daughter, although and Xu Shengmin water and fire do not agree, in front of outsiders or a friendly look. This face makes LAN Qiqi sick. She thinks that she and Su Yan are not as powerful as Xu Yao. Su Yan is deviant, and she is hot tempered. She doesn''t look like a lady at all. Only Xu Yao, every move is the standard of a celebrity, can''t find a fault. She''s too demanding of herself, too demanding of herself to live like a template. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1378 In this way, LAN Qiqi is disgusted with Xu Yao, but at the same time, she feels pitiful. All that she has been struggling to maintain is nothing more than her self moving. But Xu Yao can''t see clearly. She feels that if she successfully drives Su Yan away, she is not far away from Tang Wei. "Brother and Qiqi have been very close recently." "It''s none of your business." Before Xu Shengmin spoke, LAN Qiqi''s violent temper exploded a little more directly. "Roll away with Ye Xiao. I think you two are quite matched!" At the beginning, one of them didn''t go offline, and the other had ulterior motives. Now, Su Yan has gone abroad, and they both appear here and there happily - LAN Qiqi, Su Yan''s friend, can''t swallow this breath! "Seven seven, how do you talk..." Xu Yao''s face changed, but she still pretended that nothing had happened. "Brother, I''m your sister. When Qi Qi Qi said that, is it Look down on the Xu family.... " She''s trying to make use of it. Unexpectedly, LAN Qiqi went up and said directly, "don''t think about this and that. I''ll tell you frankly that I just look down on you. No matter you are the Xu family or the Ye family today, LAN Qiqi just looks down on your affectation!" It''s loud! Don''t bend around and insinuate. She''s not happy when she looks at LAN Qiqi. This woman''s obstruction is not once or twice. Does she think that if she plays the same trick countless times, someone will buy it every time? Xu Yaoqiang said with a smile, "seven seven, Su Yan has gone abroad, you are an outsider, there is no need to aim at me like this." Su Yan has gone abroad, and Tang Wei seems to have disappeared from the public''s eyes. LAN Qiqi has never seen him on these occasions, so he becomes more and more sarcastic. "Yes, Su Yan has disappeared, and Tang Wei has no voice. I think you are in a hurry, for fear that Tang Wei will follow Su Yan too!" Heart was exposed among people, Xu Yao can''t get off the stage, ye Xiao began to shout, "Lan 77, pay attention to your identity!" "Who am I?" LAN Qiqi takes a look at Xu Shengmin and finds that the man is not moved by the scene of his sister being bullied by her. He thinks that the relationship between brother and sister has reached the extreme, so he just lets go, "Ye Xiao, what''s my identity?" "Don''t make any noise!" At this time, Sawara Kurosawa came out of the crowd. His eyes passed LAN Qiqi, and finally fell on Xu Yao''s face. His eyes were gloomy. After a while, he said, "Luo you''s birthday, I don''t care what identity you are. If you quarrel here, you should get out of here." LAN Qiqi finally shut up. Xu Yao angrily looked at her and bit her teeth. No, LAN Qiqi can''t be on the same line with Xu Shengmin. She won''t allow it!! ****** LUO youyou cuts the cake at 12:00 in the evening. At that time, the guests under the stage have different thoughts. Xu Shengmin only feels irritable, and sakara Kurosawa also feels bored. LAN Qiqi is full of expectation and thinks that Xu Shengmin has accepted her again, but he doesn''t know that it''s just a use. After eating the cake, Xu Shengmin didn''t even bother to pretend to be polite. He took off the look and said to LAN Qiqi, "I''m going." LAN Qiqi and Luo youYou are still sharing the cake. When they hear that he wants to leave, they are stunned. "So Good morning LAN Qiqi didn''t think much about it. She was more straightforward and joked with Xu Shengmin without distance, "no, you leave so early, no one will see me off at night." " she thought that Xu Shengmin didn''t reject her anymore, so she subconsciously moved out of her past tone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1379 Unexpectedly, Xu Shengmin just sneered. In the face of LAN Qiqi''s consternation, the man stretched out his hand in a good mood and patted LAN Qiqi''s head like a dog. "Don''t make any noise. I''m leaving. It''s too boring to stay here." After a pause, Xu added, "especially with you." LAN Qiqi''s face changed from elation at the beginning to ashes. She followed Xu Shengmin to the door. There was sakara Kurosawa waiting at the door. When she saw him, she waved, "finally out? How can you bear it? I came out at 12 o''clock and didn''t want to stay for another second. " It turned out that they had planned to leave after 12 o''clock, and Xu Shengmin stayed ten minutes longer. LAN Qiqi felt that he could not walk steadily. "Xu Shengmin, you just left. Luo youyou was there..." "I said that to Luo you." "You don''t have to worry about this," he said. She won''t blame both of us. " Since the host doesn''t blame her, as a guest, she has nothing to blame. It''s just LAN Qiqi felt his heart shaking. "You just pulled me out of Hu Yun''s side It''s It''s because... " "Because I want you to come to me." Xu Shengmin laughed, "do you want to hear such a reason?" No No LAN Qiqi unconsciously took a small step back. Xu Shengmin noticed her resistance, but continued to say, "but you think too much, LAN Qiqi, you can think about why I have to come to you when Xu Yao appears." Don''t Come on Blue seven seven feel oneself is about to clutch not tight finger, why can be like this? "Little fool, because you can use it." It''s like the heart stopped at that moment. Next, all the sounds in my ear seemed to be cut off in an instant, and the pause was pressed. LAN Qiqi looked up silently and slowly. In her shocked and painful eyes, Xu Shengmin''s smiling face was reflected. The next second, all kinds of noise hit her head again. With the laughter and abuse of the guests inside, she flew through her ears. LAN Qiqi felt dizzy, and she was about to lose her stability. "You mean..." "It means that in order to make Xu Yao feel that I have a good relationship with the LAN family, let her not act rashly and use you to suppress her, I pulled you away from Hu Yun." Xu Shengmin stood there, his eyes staring at LAN Qiqi''s little face. He didn''t know why. At the same time, he had a sharp pain in his heart. No way. He seemed to be fighting with himself and said in a heartless voice, "so, LAN Qiqi, from the beginning, I approached you, but it was because of the blue family behind you. I have known you for a long time, so I know how to control you "If you know all this, get out of the way. I''m not interested in the women who come to me." Xu Shengmin finished and was about to leave. As a result, he heard LAN Qiqi crying, "what kind of man are you, Xu Shengmin?" He was beaten on the back. "Can it be so easy to use others?" Blue seven seven cries, the hair is disorderly, the facial expression is hasty and helpless, "you bastard!! How can it be like this How can you treat me like this? Xu Shengmin, your conscience doesn''t hurt at all! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1380 The questions that came out of her mouth were powerful and loud. Xu Shengmin thought that his conscience should hurt. "Speak Without any answer, LAN Qiqi can only rush up and grab Xu Shengmin''s chest collar, wrinkling his expensive shirt. At this moment, she can only use her voice to cover up her tension and fear, "Xu Shengmin, you speak, you at least give me an explanation, you tell me why --" clearly know that she likes him so much, but also say this Some hurtful truth. Why? Does he want to see her suffer? Or have you had enough of her? Why give her a good face and a fatal blow? But no matter how tight LAN Qiqi holds him, the answer is always silence. Silence, from Xu Shengmin no longer get any sense of security. Blue seven seven fingers a little bit feebly loosen, she red eyes shake her head, "impossible, Xu Shengmin, take back what you just said..." Take it back, she can continue to like him and please him as if she had never heard of him. Take it back Can her heart go back to its original state? LAN Qiqi cried and yelled at Xu Shengmin, "how can you do that?" "Why?" Xu Shengmin''s eyes are delicate, but he says, "can''t use you?" It''s never illegal to use emotion, unless it gains other substantive interests illegally. But Xu Shengmin didn''t. He can escape all punishment, law and even public opinion. Because he''s not guilty. Blue seven seven is said by him this complexion turns white, seem to be in an instant by the person draw dry all blood. If you really annoy her, then just tell her frankly, she is not the kind of person who likes to pester, she can not give him any trouble! "I can roll far away, I can no longer disturb you, why..." She can take it up and put it down, the big deal is to lose to him, but why, clearly hate her, but also use her? In LAN Qiqi''s world without any deception, Xu Shengmin is like a ray of thunder, tearing apart the Three Outlooks she has been building, and blowing up her whole world. Blue seven seven stand there, behind Luo you realize that the situation is not right, chase out, but see blue seven seven turn around, white beautiful face full of despair. But she was biting her teeth, no matter where she was, and she said, "I''m willing to accept defeat." It was she who first fell in love with Xu Shengmin, which means that she personally sent it to him for his use. She blames herself if she wants to. Blue seven seven mercilessly wiped a drop of tears, dead open that pair of red eyes, seem to be from just out of control to fight all to break free from the same, "I can''t lose to you!" This sentence, said the moment, has taken on the tone of crying. Luo youyou just watched LAN Qiqi run to the side of the road in a hurry, covered his face and drove a car away quickly. The action was so fast that they didn''t recover. LAN Qiqi and the taxi had disappeared. Xu Shengmin stood there, the midnight wind blowing across his cheek, but I don''t know why with a blade across the general tingling feeling. "Run away." Suwon Kurosawa stood there, his face full of blank, "Xu Shengmin, LAN Qiqi ran." "I know." Sakara Kurosawa lowered his head I feel like you''ve done something wrong www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1381 Xu Shengmin just stood there, and the words of Sawara Kurosawa rubbed his ears. He didn''t know whether he had heard them or not. His face was silent, like a silhouette. Luo youyou swallowed his saliva and tried to shout to Kurosawa, "Kurosawa, do you have to go?" She just blew the candle. When blowing the candle, I also made a wish, hope I hope I can stay with Kurosawa all my life, no matter what I am. But sure enough, the wishes were unrealistic. She had just made a promise, and now Kurosawa was leaving. It only takes a moment for her to recognize the cruel reality. "My birthday, can you Stay a little longer? " Luo you''s tone is a little aggrieved, "I know you come here for the sake of the two families'' face, but no matter what, I''m very happy that you come here..." "That''s it." Sawara Kurosawa interrupted Luo Youyou, "happy birthday, youyou." In a word, it made Luo youyou red. Maybe it''s enough here, she thought. Sakara Kurosawa can say this sentence, enough for her to hide in her heart for a long time. Finally, Kurosawa started to pull Xu Shengmin, who was standing on the side like a ghost, and dragged him into the car. As soon as the door was closed, he stepped on the accelerator and sped away. Luo youyou watched Kurosawa''s car go away until the red tail light disappeared at the end of his sight. ****** "are you crazy?" Sakara Kurosawa opened for a while, stopped at the red light intersection and looked at Xu Shengmin, who was in a trance on the side, "how can I talk to LAN Qiqi like this?" What kind of person is Lan Qiqi? The big lady of the LAN family, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, is irascible and resolute. She is as straightforward as a man and can tell LAN Qiqi to cry directly. What is the ability of TM? Xu Shengmin opened his mouth and made no sound. Kurosawa murmured, "Xu Shengmin, LAN Qiqi has been driven away by you. Have you ever thought about the consequences?" Xu Shengmin slanted over his head, obviously didn''t want to hear this, "never thought about it." "Lan Qiqi can''t afford to be offended." Sawara Kurosawa sighed, "and I don''t think she''s just like that. She''s just free to play with you." This made Xu sit up straight. "I really like you." The emotion in the eyes can''t deceive people. LAN Qiqi is so straightforward. When he likes Xu Shengmin, his eyes can''t hide at all. He scratched his head. "It''s too big. Something''s wrong." LAN Qiqi fell in love with Xu Shengmin. Usually, he can make a joke on LAN Qiqi at night, but now looking at Xu Shengmin''s gloomy face, he can''t say anything funny. Besides "Besides, LAN Qiqi is as good-looking as your family. It''s not..." "It''s very good..." Even if you see more beautiful women, you still have to admit that Lan Qiqi is the one who is beautiful. It can''t cheat people. Sakara Kurosawa thought for a long time, "isn''t she your type?" Xu Shengmin''s eyebrows jump. "Who do you like, Su Yan?" He grabbed the steering wheel and yelled, "no, you don''t want to be crazy! If Tang Wei knows, he can''t kill you with his own hands! " "What''s in your head!" Xu Shengmin couldn''t help it, and finally roared, "it has nothing to do with Su Yan! I just don''t want to accept LAN Qiqi! " "What''s wrong with LAN Qiqi? Would you like to have her with someone else? " Xu Shengmin Gaga, no sound. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1382 There were many possibilities in his mind, but after he denied himself and LAN Qiqi. Xu Shengmin shook his head. "She won''t." At least with LAN Qiqi''s stubbornness, she can no longer like others at will. Therefore, if LAN Qiqi is with anyone again in the future, it is also after her careful consideration. He has nothing to do with it. Hearing Xu Shengmin say so, sakara Kurosawa can only be helpless, "then I will not mix in blindly." "There''s no business for both of us." Xu Shengmin''s tone accentuated, "Lan Qiqi likes everyone, it''s just her one-sided thing." "Lao Xu talks too much." Sakara Kurosawa reminded him, "OK, let''s not talk about it. Do you plan to keep in touch with LAN Qiqi in the future?" To and fro? Xu Shengmin thought about it for a while, and simply gritted his teeth, "no more contact." "Isn''t Xu Yao proud? Now she''s with Ye Xiao." Sawara Kurosawa means, "your father will be biased toward her." "Not quite." At that time, Xu Shengmin''s voice was cold, and his eyes were empty as if they were inorganic. "Anyway, he was born in Xu''s family, and everything may have been predestined long ago." He didn''t want to rob. If Xu Yao wants to, send him. Sakara Kurosawa opened his mouth and swallowed what he wanted to say. ****** when LAN Qiqi came home, it was midnight. LAN Ming stood at the door, looking around, pinching her watch and waiting for her baby daughter to come back. As a result, she saw her daughter get out of the taxi and ran to him with her face covered and crying all the way. When dad saw it, he was furious, "who bullied you?" LAN Qiqi wailed, "Dad! Xu Shengmin is not a thing! " It made LAN Ming feel refreshed and agreed, "that''s it! What kind of man is that little bastard! He is not worthy of you Wait a minute - LAN Ming immediately realized that something must have happened, so he pressed LAN Qiqi''s shoulder and said, "what''s wrong with Xu Shengmin?" Blue seven seven want to say, but stifled, finally red eyes said, "I gave up." LAN Ming is overjoyed. If he doesn''t worry about LAN Qiqi''s mood, he can go out to celebrate now, and it''s the kind of monkey that runs through the sky. So he just rubbed his hands to express his excitement, "do you want to open it? splendid! Dad will take you on a trip tomorrow -- " " no, Dad. " Blue seven seven curl to curl a mouth, want to oneself just drop the embarrassment of tears to cover in the past, "is I want to open, you don''t worry, I will be all right." She knew that she was ashamed, but she didn''t have to continue to be ashamed. "The weekend is coming. You''re going out with your friends. Don''t worry about yourself." LAN Ming pats LAN Qiqi on the shoulder. He knows that this is his daughter''s first love, and it''s the fastest one to end, so he can only find a way to get her out of the shadow quickly, "do you have anything you want to buy? Or Dad knows a good friend at home. His son is a little star. Would you like to introduce him to you? " LAN Qiqi just waved his hand, and then went upstairs in silence. LAN Ming looked at his daughter''s small and lonely figure, and felt very sad. To LAN Qiqi''s surprise, Hu Yun asked her out this week. When Luo youyou heard that there was a play, he sent LAN Qiqi a crazy wechat saying, "go and go, just adjust your mood."! Blue seven seven also have no affectation, should. On the appointed day, Hu Yun came to meet LAN Qiqi at the gate of his house. He happened to meet LAN Ming walking out of the garden. He had a close look and said, "Oh, isn''t this the leader of his daughter before? How did he come to his house?"? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1383 LAN Ming frowned and looked at Hu Yun warily for a long time. Hu Yun stood there and let LAN Ming look at him. Until LAN Qiqi came out, dressed in a pure floral dress, and said hello to Hu Yun, "boss! Long wait Hu Yun laughed, "don''t call me boss. I''ll be the leader for two days." LAN Qiqi touched his nose, "well, it''s not my fault. I have to resign..." In front of LAN Ming, Hu Yun opened the door for LAN Qiqi, "let''s go, Luo youyou said that he has been waiting for us there." Blue seven seven don''t doubt to have him, nod. LAN Ming looks worried as Hu Yun drives away LAN Qiqi and sighs. Twenty minutes later, LAN Qiqi and Luo youyou meet in the people''s Square. At a glance, LAN Qiqi sees the impatient sakara Kurosawa standing on the side. "I said I didn''t want to come. Could you please don''t delay me next time?" Sakara Kurosawa frowned, but when he saw LAN Qiqi coming, he could only soften his face a little, "Lan Qiqi? What a coincidence. " Squint a look, this is not originally in the meeting place that embraces the blue seven seven men. Sakara Kurosawa narrowed his eyes and said, "who is this?" LAN Qiqi didn''t understand the hostility in his words. Instead, he generously introduced, "Hu Yun, the leader of my former company." "It''s just the leaders?" Kurosawa said meaningfully Does he deserve to be with LAN Qiqi? Is Lan Qiqi a little fool who doesn''t realize that people are profitable to her? But at the moment, Kurosawa won''t directly conflict with people. He simply doesn''t know. He is impatient to accompany them shopping while taking time out to take out his mobile phone and send a text message to Xu Shengmin. [before, there was a small leader in your company who was very close to LAN Qiqi.] reply from the opposite side, [? ¡¿ [today, he actually brought LAN Qiqi to play. I''m convinced. ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­ ¡¿ [I think the leader is not bad. He always thinks that he is a little white faced and wants to get on the top of the class. ¡¿ [LAN Qiqi''s brain can''t think of this one. ¡¿Xu Shengmin stares at the mobile phone, gnashing his teeth to type out these words. Ohara Kurosawa is happy to see it. "If you care, come here." He doesn''t hide and tuck in either. While Hu Yun accompanies LAN Qiqi to buy ice cream, he leaves Luo youyou and goes to one side and dials Xu Shengmin directly. "If you don''t worry, come here now." "What am I doing here?" Xu Shengmin is obviously not angry, "Lan Qiqi is willing to do things, why do I care more for her?" "It''s like being jealous." "I don''t think Hu Yun is a fuel-efficient lamp, so you really don''t worry about it?" he said Hu Yun is not ugly. Whether he is profitable or not, he is very considerate and gentle to LAN Qiqi at least now. LAN Qiqi, who has just been rejected by Xu Shengmin, definitely needs someone to comfort her hurt heart. So what Hu Yun did was absolutely right. Right to sakara, Kurosawa wanted to applaud him. At this time, LAN Qiqi''s psychological defense was the most vulnerable. As long as he was gentle, he would rely on it. Xu Shengmin was silent for a long time. After a long time, he asked, "do you think LAN Qiqi and I are possible?" Kurosawa said¡° www.google.com ¡± Xu Shengmin added, "I have already said before that I will no longer associate with LAN Qiqi. It''s unnecessary." "It''s really unnecessary, or it''s because I can''t face you?" "If you don''t come, LAN Qiqi may be robbed," he said slowly www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1384 As soon as these words came out, Xu Shengmin was silent for a long time. After a while, he came to gnash his teeth, "where is it?" Kurosawa was so happy that he reported the address to him, "ah, you''re coming here. Don''t you think you''re going to face me this time?" Xu Shengmin sneered, "go away! I''ve never been shameful Twenty minutes later, LAN Qiqi gapes at Xu Shengmin who appears next to the doll grabbing machine. At this time, Hu Yun grabs the doll, takes it out from the shipping port of the machine, and puts it into LAN Qiqi''s hand. "The fifth one!" Xu Shengmin frowned and looked at all kinds of Puppet Toys in LAN Qiqi''s arms. He was obviously in a bad mood. "What are you doing?" As LAN Qiqi didn''t hear it, he held the puppet and praised Hu Yun, "you are so powerful! God, I feel like you can grab all the dolls in the machine! " Xu Shengmin''s eyebrows beat violently, LAN Qiqi just showed a second or two of shock, the rest of the time she completely ignored the sudden appearance of Xu Shengmin, and Hu Yun came to play with me to grab the doll machine, the atmosphere was so stiff that Luoyou and Sawara Kurosawa did not dare to come forward. "You..." "You''re a good friend. You''re too brave. You''re hanging Xu Shengmin in public," he said When was the Xu family so neglected? Blue seven seven dare to do so! Hu Yun is aware of LAN Qiqi''s conflict, so he doesn''t say hello to the boss of his company, until Luo youyou carefully shouts, "seven seven LAN Qiqi looked back, "ah, I''m here." Luo youyou points to Xu Shengmin, who is on the verge of volcanic eruption. "He Here comes Xu Shengmin. You, don''t you see? " The expression on LAN Qiqi''s face finally moved for a moment. After a long time, she hugged the doll in her arms and said in a low voice, "what can I do if I see it? Anyway, he must have come to play with Sawara Kurosawa, so I went on with my business." Xu Shengmin sneered, "what are you so busy with? Are you catching dolls with Hu Yun? " LAN Qiqi''s face turned white, "what''s the matter with the baby --" "shame." "Shut up I don''t know where LAN Qiqi''s anger comes from. She holds Hu Yun''s baby and doesn''t want to give up. She stares at Xu Shengmin with her eyes. "It''s none of your business whether I lose my face or not. Since it''s OK to find me, don''t talk to me in a weird tone. Xu Shengmin, I don''t owe you!" "I don''t care about you!" Xu Shengmin never thought that such unreasonable words would come out of his mouth one day, "do you have a great advantage playing with Hu Yun! He''s nobody. He''s going to invite you out on the weekend. LAN Qiqi, your brain is broken Listen. Blue seven seven red eyes, "you say is human words!" "I''m not human?" Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "in your ears, I''m not talking about human beings. Is Hu Yun doing human affairs? Why is he so close to you? You don''t have a long brain. Can''t you think of it? " Hu Yun''s face was ugly, as if he had been torn down. He just wanted to explain, but he heard LAN Qiqi say, "I know!" "Of course I know!" She held back the feeling that she was about to cry and said with a tremble, "it''s just using it! Xu Shengmin can use me, but Hu Yun can''t? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1385 This is like a knife, straight in Xu Shengmin''s chest, he did not breathe, looking at the eyes of blue seven seven, suddenly feel that he underestimated her. He thought that Lan Qiqi had no heart, no lung and no brain. He didn''t expect that she knew everything in her heart. The words have already said so, Xu Shengmin is naturally unable to hang on the face, but he does not allow, does not allow LAN Qiqi to let himself be so humiliated. "You feel happy to be used, don''t you?" Xu Shengmin laughs sarcastically and points to Hu Yun, "so, in order to stimulate me, even if this man takes advantage of you, he doesn''t mind, and still comes so close to him?" Blue seven seven mouth want to talk, was Xu Shengmin next sentence top back. He said, "Lan Qiqi, are you so cheap?" Blue seven seven red eyes. "Do you think that will attract my attention? In my eyes, you are no different from a clown! " Xu Shengmin''s words are all right. Kurosawa came forward and wanted to pull it. As a result, Xu Shengmin threw it away. "Su Yan has more brains than you. After all, she never does such a low style thing. I didn''t expect that you LAN Qiqi can be so brainless, which is no different from that kind of woman who wears the earth''s core so low!" Hurtful words in the moment of export, painting sharp blade, a knife stabbed in the blue seven seven crumbling dignity. She stood there, her shoulders trembling, waiting for Xu Shengmin to finish all the words, her hands could no longer hold the doll in her arms. So the doll fell all over the floor. Blue seven seven stand there, low head, the whole person no longer make a sound. Sakara Kurosawa went up and slapped Xu Shengmin on the shoulder, "Lao Xu, I''ve passed." Xu Shengmin suddenly returns to his senses and opens his eyes to LAN Qiqi. Later, he realizes that what he says is too much, but He can''t hold his face down At this time, LAN Qiqi looked up. She wiped her eyes hard to stop the tears from falling down. She said, "you''re right." Xu Shengmin was shocked. "That''s right. I''m a brainless woman. I''m cheap and flustered. I just want to get back at you. I think you''re still interesting to me. I want to stimulate you by all means." Blue 77 every word, as exhausted all his strength, "is you let me find myself like a fool." Xu Shengmin comes forward and wants to catch her, but LAN Qiqi seems to be induced and steps back. That step back to dodge action, like a slap in the face of Xu Shengmin. He felt that if he didn''t put out his hand or hold her tightly at this time, he might be I can''t hold LAN Qiqi''s hand any more. Xu Shengmin felt that he had never thought of really holding hands with LAN Qiqi, but now when the truth is bloody in front of him, he actually I feel the pain. I have heard someone sing that the worst love is hidden in the best friendship. He and LAN Qiqi are friends, but their lovers are not full. Later, LAN Qiqi crossed the border and was sneered at and scorned by him. His heart is beating wildly. When Xu Shengmin reaches out his hand, he feels that his hand is shaking. His Adam''s apple moves up and down, "blue 77." He firmly grasped LAN Qiqi''s wrist. Xu Shengmin took a deep breath and finally put down his heart. However, he saw that Lan Qiqi stretched out another hand and took off his fingers one by one. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1386 No one expected this. LAN Qiqi''s reaction was so violent that he seemed to use all his strength. Xu Shengmin wants to catch LAN Qiqi, but her action should be firm. After pulling his finger open, Xu Shengmin reaches out his hand and wants to catch it again. She is re patted by LAN Qiqi. That strength, repeatedly afraid of getting infected with the virus. Xu Shengmin was stunned. LAN Qiqi said, "I want to thank you for teaching me so much about love." This made Xu Shengmin feel ominous in his heart. LUO youyou swallowed and wanted to stop the farce, "77, don''t be angry, Xu Shengmin. He just said angry words, let''s continue to catch dolls?" This is to give both sides a step down. Unexpectedly, LAN Qiqi did not follow. She stares at Xu Shengmin, trying to see some other emotions in his face. But no. Xu Shengmin can''t save face. His self-esteem doesn''t allow him to bow down on things related to LAN Qiqi. He knew that he had talked too much just now, and he knew that Lan Qiqi must feel bad at the moment. But Blue seven seven clenched fist slowly loosened. "You''re right. Most of the time, I''m just deceiving myself and moving others." This absurd farce is just a one-man show by LAN Qiqi. Xu Shengmin gritted his teeth, "do you finally understand?" At this time, he tried his best to stab LAN Qiqi. The woman wanted too much from herself, but he couldn''t give it. He didn''t know whether he was angry that he couldn''t give it, or he hated that Lan Qiqi was too greedy to get anything. Why did he ask him for it in a wronged posture? A lot of things have already come to an end, haven''t they. "At least it''s not too late for you to understand." Xu Shengmin stepped forward and LAN Qiqi stepped back. He said, "if you understand, don''t do things like deliberately stimulating me. It''s too low level to play with people like Hu Yun. I even think that Lan Qiqi, you do such things unreasonable." It''s unreasonable. Listen to her in his mouth. It seems that she is too numerous to be written. Heaven forbids her. She just likes him. Why should she be killed? LAN Qiqi''s face turned white, as if it had come to an end. It''s time to give up completely. She dropped her hand and began to smile feebly. It''s like a little beast who has lost a battle and doesn''t know how to go home. Luo youyou seems to help LAN Qiqi take out steam. He gives Xu Shengmin a hard push and says in a loud voice, "you are too much! LAN Qiqi didn''t do anything hurtful. Why should you say that? " Xu Shengmin was pushed hard by Luo Youyou, but he didn''t stand firm. Then looking at Luo youyou holding LAN Qiqi''s hand, "let''s go! There''s no need to waste time with him here! " Xu Shengmin wants to stop them. When the words reach his throat, he swallows them back. He just watches Luo youyou run away with LAN Qiqi, and even leaves Hu Yun beside the doll machine. All of a sudden, the atmosphere was silent, and even Kurosawa was a little surprised, "you..." Xu Shengmin looks back at him. Sakara Kurosawa slapped him in frustration, "go after him! What''s on your mind! I didn''t call you to come here to fight with LAN Qiqi! " Xu Shengmin suddenly returns to his senses and finds that someone around him has already taken one step ahead of him. It''s Hu Yun. He''s faster than he is. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1387 At the moment when Xu Shengmin rushed out to chase LAN Qiqi, Xu Shengmin knew that he had lost, some people cared more about LAN Qiqi than he did, some people wanted to get her, and some people were willing to pursue her. Shouted by Kurosawa, Xu Shengmin takes two steps. Luo youyou is not fast. After Hu Yun catches up with him, he lets LAN Qiqi go. LAN Qiqi put her hand over her face and tears fell from her fingers. She gasped as if she could cover her crying voice. Hu Yun came forward and held LAN Qiqi directly into his arms. No matter whether the action was out of bounds or not, he put his hand on the top of LAN Qiqi''s head. "I''m sorry." He paused, as if with great effort, and said, "I have ulterior motives." He did have a plan. In just a few days, in order to get close to LAN Qiqi and have a place in her heart, he did everything he could. He hopes that through LAN Qiqi''s family, he can make himself better. But when he saw LAN Qiqi crying, he felt that he was shameless. He was a man, and he used a woman like this. Luo youyou is stunned. For a moment, he doesn''t pull LAN Qiqi back. When Xu Shengmin catches up, what he sees at first is the way LAN Qiqi is hugged by Hu Yun. LAN Qiqi is so thin, Hu Yun''s shoulders are so broad. Xu Shengmin didn''t know where the fire came from, so he went up and directly pushed Hu Yun open. The man pressed his shoulder and pushed him against the wall. The atmosphere between them was like a tight string, which would break in the next second -- "who allowed you to touch her?" Xu Shengmin could not bear to roar, "I don''t want a job, do I! Lao Tzu''s words can get you out of Lao Tzu''s company. You shouldn''t make a decision. You don''t want to make a decision! " "Fire me." Hu Yun''s eyes were very bright. He said, "now, right here, right now, in front of LAN Qiqi, fire me. In this way, you will lose to me forever, Xu Shengmin. " At that moment, Xu Shengmin''s heart twitched violently, and the severe pain gradually diffused in his chest. Before he could speak, LAN Qiqi said, "enough." This is the end of it, all, do not entangle. Xu Shengmin clearly has not done anything, but is hollowed out by these two short words. LAN Qiqi can exhaust all his self-control without saying a word. "I''m fed up with it. I''ll get out of here. Don''t chase me any more." Fear, little by little, came to my throat. Xu Shengmin shook his head and instinctively said, "no LAN Qiqi, you... " LAN Qiqi came forward and gently extended his hand to him. Give me a hug. That was her last dignity. "We offset it, Xu Shengmin. "She tried to use a relaxed voice and said with a trembling smile," one should be careful in the future. " and then released. Who is in the last time still give him face to pave the steps, and himself, but not back away? After LAN Qiqi released him, he turned to Hu Yun and said, "thank you." After that, she seemed to take off all the burden, and said to Luo you, "it''s good, I''m free again." When LAN Qiqi left that day, there was no one to pull. In other words, no one dares to pull. On that day, Xu Shengmin stood in the same place for a long time, and Sawara Kurosawa smoked in silence, until Xu Shengmin''s back solidified into a statue. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1388 After that day, Xu Shengmin never received any news about LAN Qiqi. He always felt pain and itch in his heart. He couldn''t help but want to ask about LAN Qiqi, but he stifled it because of his face. Even Sawara Kurosawa was aware of his tangle. "You''ve been living like a wife running away from someone." A rare gathering, Mr. Hei said, "playing with billiards, make complaints about Xu Shengmin''s face." Xu Shengmin expression is not good, "blind a few say what?" "Do you particularly want to know about LAN Qiqi?" "I''m just waiting," Kurosawa chuckled, clutching the club Xu Shengmin brow tip jumped to jump, "wait for what?" "When you can''t bear it, you come to me and ask me what LAN Qiqi is doing recently..." Sakara Kurosawa deliberately imitated a very miserable tone, and then he held the pole and laughed straight, "Xu Shengmin, you have long wanted to ask about LAN Qiqi!" "If I want to know her news, I need to --" Xu Shengmin gritted his teeth, "ask you?" "Yes." He turned his eyes and pretended to look around at the scenery. "I don''t know who it is. After LAN Qiqi gave up the pursuit, he got a lot of courage. He didn''t dare to ask for the news himself." Xu Shengmin''s heart beat hard, don''t know why, he thought of the last time looking at blue seven seven go, her eyes. The eyes that give up and are broken. And leave is thin and thin back. Xu Shengmin always thinks that Lan Qiqi, such an optimistic and cheerful person, has some ability to force her to this position. But Isn''t that what she started with? Self talk began to chase, and self talk ended the secret love. Shanda came to an end with no result. It should have been treated as if nothing had happened. Why now Xu Shengmin clenched his fingers. It was he who regretted it. "Don''t bear it." Sakara Kurosawa came forward and patted him on the shoulder, "brother, it''s useless to bear some things. By the way, LAN Qiqi has something to do with it. " Xu Shengmin eyes across a glimmer of cold light, fleeting, "what''s wrong with her?" Tut Tut, look at the tension now. Kurosawa said, "her father is going to send her to training. LAN Qiqi says that she should experience life when she is free anyway. If she is really interested in being a soldier in the future, she may go the way of LAN Ming, a heroine..." "Is she ill?" Xu Shengmin''s sudden words startled sakara Kurosawa, who patted his chest, "what are you doing? What are you doing suddenly? I''m scared to death. I''ll state a fact for you... " "Why does she want to be a soldier?" Xu Shengmin was biting his teeth. "She didn''t know how much pain that place had to suffer? Is there water in her head? " "Ask her to go." "Maybe it''s because of you that people give up on the love in the world. They just concentrate on protecting their country. That''s not so good." It''s really like LAN Ming''s way of doing things. It''s just "Where is she now?" "Ah?" "I ask you where she is -" "the blue house training ground, where else." Kurosawa said, "you What are you going to do? " "I''ll find her!" "You''re not going to work?" "Last fart class, Lao Tzu resigned, and all the stocks were cashed out." Xu Shengmin threw the billiard pole directly to the ground. "That woman''s brain is out of her mind. She wants to go to the battlefield. I''ll follow the cooking class!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1389 Sawara Kurosawa was scared by what Xu Shengmin said. He came back to himself and yelled, "don''t die! There are so many people in the Xu family and such a big company. If you say no, don''t. your father can kill you! " "Kill me!" Xu Shengmin has a neck and a palm on the billiard table, which is so powerful that Kurosawa feels that the table will split in half in a second. "Give that junk to Xu Yao!" Xu Shengmin felt that he had endured to a peak, "Damn, I''ll tell her something about it. I''ll see when the Xu family will fall down!" "Are you crazy? You even have to do it in your own home!" Kurosawa murmured, "it''s over. It''s cold. Xu Shengmin, you''re so shameless. Do you want to fight Xu Yao?" As Xu Shengmin swears, he gets up and walks outside the door. Kurosawa rushes up to him and pulls him, "what are you doing?" "I''ll go to the blue house." "You go to LAN''s house now This is not -- "sakara Kurosawa''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down," looking for death! " ****** now Xu Shengmin thinks that Ohara Kurosawa is right. When he came to the gate of LAN''s house and saw the row of two meter high foreign private security guards, he almost thought he was in an underground fighting field. This What a formation! If someone else comes here, I''m afraid I''ll be scared to shit! "Here you are?" The security guard gave way from the middle. A middle-aged man came out and looked at Xu Shengmin standing at the door. His eyes were sharp. "I didn''t expect that, distinguished guest." LAN Ming''s tone makes Xu Shengmin frown. It''s not good. It seems that Lan Ming already knows everything. "I''m looking for LAN Qiqi." Xu Shengmin didn''t flinch. At this point, maybe it will be over in the future. "Please let me have a good chat with her." "What do you have to do with LAN Qiqi LAN Ming sneered, "my family has to train recently." "I..." Xu Shengmin shakes and asks why he wants to come to the door. Maybe what LAN Ming said is right. Her relationship with him is deep, but shallow. As shallow as a friend, it can cover everything. Now they can''t even be friends. What''s left? Xu Shengmin clenched his teeth, "I want her to think about training." "If you go to special training, go to the battlefield and defend your country, it''s a very glorious thing in my opinion." Blue Ming tone with a not angry from Wei, "she is willing to sacrifice, this is the glory of the blue family, I am proud of her. Moreover, my daughter of the blue family is not necessarily inferior to men. LAN Qiqi will certainly make great achievements in the future. " Xu Shengmin gritted his teeth, "but..." "There''s nothing to say." LAN Ming turned around and said, "this is it. Xu Shengmin, you can go." He didn''t want to say anything worse. After all, he was the one his daughter really liked. Xu Shengmin looks at LAN Ming, and his eyes make LAN Ming tremble. He said, "uncle, is there really no chance?" LAN Ming is silent for a long time, turns around and leaves towards him. The security guard closed the way and stood there like a city wall. Xu Shengmin bit his teeth and stayed there for a long time. When he left, his eyes were red. On the second floor, LAN Ming stands in front of the French window and sees Xu Shengmin leave. Then he slowly takes a breath. A week later. Xu Shengmin was loading his luggage when Kurosawa Sawara burst into his private apartment. "Are you crazy too?" Xu Shengmin did not lift his head, and continued to pack up, "why?" "Did you really sign up to go with LAN Qiqi?" "Go to desert special training!" Kurosawa shouts Xu Shengmin stopped, "well." "What about the Xu family? You''ve made so much effort to win your father''s favor. Now you want to give it to Xu Yao? When you go out for two years, what about the Xu family? " "I don''t want it!" Xu Shengmin pulls up the bag and falls onto one shoulder. He yells irritably, "what if LAN qiqitm runs away with someone? I don''t want to live in Tang Wei''s life!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1390 Kurosawa was speechless. No one can pull back what Xu Shengmin has decided. In that case "How long will you be back?" he said "A year? two years? Ten years? " Xu Shengmin did not blink. "When LAN qiqiken comes back, I''ll come back." ****** life is like an adverse journey, and I am also a pedestrian. The past two years have gone by so fast that it seems like a long time, but in fact, it''s just a blink of an eye. "What? Is your time up? " Overseas, in the 30 story company hall, a woman with long hair and black hair is sitting in front of the desk, her eyes are full of light excitedly, "77, are you coming out?" "Yes, the special training is over." Because of the transnational phone call, LAN Qiqi''s voice is intermittent with some noisy electronic sound, and the mobile phone signal in her area is not very good, "it''s over the day after tomorrow. Do you want to pick me up after packing these two days?" "Take it!" Su Yan excitedly opened the webpage and began to browse the air ticket, "I''ll buy the air ticket now!" It''s said that Su Yan is coming back. Su Yao and Su Qi are playing chess. One of them jumps up from the chair, and the other one fails to grasp the pieces. When the father looked at his son, "is she coming back?" The son looked at the father, "yes! Tickets for tonight! " Su Qi was even more excited than his son. He stood up and rushed upstairs. "It''s over. My baby daughter is coming back. She''s dying. What should I wear tonight? Yao Yao, look at your father. Do I look old these two years? " Su Yao said, "there are so many old people. Don''t see my sister. I''m afraid to scare her." "Son of a bitch!" Su Qi scolded a, "you son of a bitch''s appearance is not changed, don''t make her cry again later!" Su Yao had a good time there. After laughing, he said, "let''s meet my sister together." Suqi said, "OK. I''ll put off tomorrow''s meeting. I''ll be at home with you tomorrow. " Su Yao said, "call me brother Qiu again." "No way." "Why?" "I don''t want to have a son-in-law so early." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yan told her family and LAN Qiqi when she came back. When she came back to the city, she was quiet, wearing black sunglasses, thin and moving quickly through the crowd. Like a lonely phantom. She had been waiting for her luggage for a long time at the carousel. The first time she waited for her luggage to come out, she left. There were countless people standing at the airport. Some people raised their cards and said hello to their friends. Some people came forward with a smile, but they passed her by and hugged others behind her. No one is waiting for her. She walked forward alone, carrying a suitcase, looking smart and lonely. Su Yao called and said, "elder sister, we are in a traffic jam. We''ll be there soon. Wait for us at the exit." "Good -" before her voice fell, someone directly shrouded her from behind. The mobile phone almost fell down, but it was steadily caught by the man. The call is still going on, but Su Yan can''t hear the inquiry from Su Yao. She was afraid to turn around. The man''s temperature and her so close, so unprepared to wrap her. How could he In those years, those love hate lanterns flashed through my mind. With memories roaring, mighty. "Welcome Come back. " He said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1391 The voice was so light, but it fell like thunder in Su Yan''s ear. It blew up the memory dust and engulfed her. Su Yan stood there for a long time, and she didn''t dare to move. Until the hands holding her tightened even harder, for fear that she would break free, she suddenly recovered. Turning around, the face that had awakened her countless times in a dream appeared in front of her eyes. Tang Wei held her in his arms in a gesture of embracing between lovers. His expression was so complicated that he did not dare to look directly at her. He said, "back home Why don''t you let me know? " Su Yan smiles. She used very light strength, pushed aside Tang Wei''s hand, "I just came back to find LAN Qiqi." Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, staring at his lost hands for a long time, slowly clenched his fingers, "it''s just Is that so? " "Well." Su Yan cut her hair, "you are, come to pick me up?" The heart is beating wildly. Tang Wei wants to say yes, but the next second, Su Yan''s reaction makes his whole heart fall into the ice. She gave Tang Wei a little hug with a smile, and then patted him on the shoulder like a brother, "thank you, but I have someone to take it." Her father and brother are already on their way. That action makes Tang Wei feel like he''s been drained of all his courage. Su Yan''s manners are impeccable, but he feels alienated. So leisurely she, with resistance and alienation. If he could, he would rather she met him and give him a slap in the face. Even if he was hoarse and grabbed him for a response, he could bear it. He is ready for Su Yan to leave without saying a word at the beginning and to take revenge on him when he comes back. But such a calm and unable to get close to Su Yan, just let him feel panic. Come and go with indifference. Even if there is Tang Wei in this city, it can no longer stir up any waves for her. Tang Wei took a hard breath, "Su Yao to meet you?" "Well." Su Yan didn''t hesitate and said frankly, "I didn''t expect that you were the first one to pick me up. Thank you very much, but you''re welcome. The Su family will have an arrangement. " This means that he should not meddle in the affairs of the Su family. Tang Wei felt that all his words were stuck in his throat and could not be spoken any more. Su Yao sent a text message saying that it was almost there and asked Su Yan to go out and wait. Su Yan back a good, turned to pull up the luggage, take a step to go. "Wait a minute!" Tang Wei out of control to shout a, "thin Yan!" Su Yan''s steps did not stop for a moment. Tang Weisheng is a little flustered and follows Su Yan. "I mean Su Yan, do you want to go when you come back this time? " Su Yan said, "who knows? If you have something to do in China, keep it. If you have nothing to do, go back to work. " "How are multinationals doing to you?" Tang Wei is eager to know the road she went through alone in those years. It''s like a child holding the corner of an adult''s clothes and refusing to let go, trying to get a little bit of information from her. "Very good." "Tired of work?" "Tired, but full." Tang Wei is afraid. Su Yan''s unreserved reply scares him. Is it because She didn''t care about him for a long time? "Are you used to living abroad alone?" Su Yan finally stopped. She turned her head and laughed at Tang Wei, "who said I was alone abroad? I have a boyfriend. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1392 Once Tang Wei felt that Su Yan was weak. He felt that this kind of woman could easily crush her with one finger. But now, Tang Wei thinks that the weak one is him. Su Yan on such a word, no cost blow ash, can let him die without burial place. Tang Wei felt that his pores were tightening, "you Have a boyfriend? " Su Yan is still relaxed, like for Tang Wei''s pain, she can completely turn a blind eye to the general, "right, I can''t have it?" Can''t she? Who stipulated it, and who forced her to abide by the rules and the memorial archway? In the past two years, she must cry bitterly, she must live more than death, she must suffer from Tang Wei day and night, can she be let go by the world? No, she would never. Su Yan waved to him, as if saying goodbye to a friend, "Yao Yao arrived, I left, bye." This casual tone, like a needle in Tang Wei''s heart. He just watched Su Yan leave until her figure disappeared at the end of his sight. Once thin Yan, now Su Yan. He used to treat each other coldly, but now he is in a panic. They have lived together and hated each other. They have even touched their bodies. They transcend the realm of friends, but they stop at their inner hatred. He had seen her blush occasionally, and he had seen her blush many times. Now - at this moment, Tang Wei wakes up. What he saw most was su Yan''s back. ****** "I''ve kept you waiting." Su Yan opened the car door, and a bear hugged her. After a careful look, it turned out to be her old father, who rubbed against her in tears. "Wu Wu Wu, my baby daughter is finally willing to come back. If you don''t come back, I''ll be an empty nest old man, Ying Ying..." It''s a little funny that the male god of those days is still holding his daughter like this. Su Yan patted Su Qi on the shoulder, "well, I''m back, aren''t I?" "Daddy missed you so much!" Su Qi added, "Yao Yao misses you very much, too." Su Yao, who was driving in front of him, seemed to have been trampled on the tail and growled, "who thinks of her! I wish she didn''t come back, quiet and quiet! " Su Yan doesn''t take it apart. She takes her luggage to the car with a smile, and then closes the door. "Are you tired of flying? Is there anything you want to eat later? " Su Yao rubbed his hands, "how about a person abroad?" Su Yan is straightforward, "when I just came down, I saw Tang Wei." Su Yao stepped on the brake hard! Even Su Qi''s face changed, "he He''s a stinky boy. He came to you just now? " "Well." Su Yan nodded, "when I get off the plane, I''ll follow." "That''s your tone!" Su Yao was driving in front of him, shouting, "I''m so calm when I''m picked up by him! You call me! I''ll call you back! " Su Yan said, "forget it, you can''t beat him again. I''ll be beaten." "Su Yan, you dare to say it again Su Yao was so angry that he honked his horn, "I will never allow Tang Wei to disturb you again!" Let Tang Wei get out of Su Yan''s world! Su Yao''s eyes were deep. "He must have planned to come here to pick you up so that you can be moved, and then he can hurt you. Tang Wei is a coward. Don''t be cheated by him. He is very hypocritical!" Su Yan didn''t explain much, so she nodded, "well, I know." "You''re the only one coming back this time?" Su Qi asked. "No, my boyfriend will come over in a few days." In front of him, Su Yao slammed on the brakes again and almost bounced everyone out of the car. He yelled, "where the hell''s that boyfriend from?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1393 Su Yao is even more excited than Su Qi in this picture. After seeing it, Su Yan smiles straight in the back row. "I secretly talked about it abroad. I didn''t tell you." "Su Yan, you are so bold!" Su Yao was so anxious that he said incoherently, "you How can you not talk to my father and me about such an important thing as falling in love? " Su Yan looked at her mobile phone and said, "I''m an adult. I''m just in love. What a big thing." "I..." Su Yao was so upset by Su Yan''s words that he didn''t know how to reply for a while. After a long time, he bit his teeth and said, "OK, we can''t manage you when you grow up!" It''s obviously her brother, but it''s like her brother. Su Yan said jokingly, "don''t be angry, I''m not saying it now?" "You''re cutting before you play! Is there a difference between saying it and not saying it? " He glanced at Su Yan through the rearview mirror and said, "who is it? Ren Qiu, Rong Chu Su Yan blinked mysteriously, "it''s not." "Do you have any money?" Su Yan nodded. "Handsome?" Su Yan said, "handsome guy." A handsome guy with blonde hair and blue eyes who was far away from home sneezed suddenly. Then he rubbed his nose, lowered his head and typed a line on his mobile phone. Did you whisper about me behind my back? ¡¿ in China, this typesetting is on Su Yan''s mobile phone screen. She laughed and said, yes. ****** the news of Su Yan''s return caused a sensation in the whole circle. As soon as she got home, her mobile phone had exploded, and all kinds of people sent greetings, which made her mobile phone ring constantly. Su Yao scolded from the door to the door, "Damn, I don''t see them so attentive when I''m abroad. I have a lot to say when I come back." There is no shortage of spectators in this circle. Su Yan, who hasn''t been back for two years, comes back. They feel that there is a good play to watch, so they all rub their hands and wait. These careful thinking, Su Yan naturally know, did not voice retort, put the luggage, Su Qi in the side asked, "you want to pick up blue seven seven back?" "Well." Su Yan said, "it''s time for her to train." "Two years, so fast." Su Qi sighed, "do you want me to send you back?" "No, I can drive myself." Su Yan waved her hand, "besides, LAN Qiqi and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. You follow me. I''m afraid LAN Qiqi''s embarrassment will be seen by you." Su Qi can only sigh, "OK, then you go yourself." That night, Su Yan lay on the bed of the Su family, feeling the temperature of the original family she had never touched in two years. She took a deep breath. Only here did she feel alive. Wrapped in a thick quilt, it''s like falling into a soft dream. Su Yan closes her eyes until the night sneaks into her dream - this peaceful dream is interrupted by a series of urgent bells. Su Yan opened her eyes and looked at the number on the mobile phone screen. It turns out that she has never deleted Tang Wei''s remarks in the past two years. The words Tang Wei are beating on the screen. Sipping her lips, Su Yan took it. "Hello." She said softly, "what can I do for you?" "Are you going to find LAN Qiqi in a few days?" "Well." "I''ll give it to you." Tang Wei''s words are very urgent, even With a little desire. "Shall I see you off?" "No, I''ll go myself." Su Yan lowered her eyes and covered all the emotions in her eyes. "It''s so late that I should go to bed." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1394 She interrupted Tang Wei''s request briefly and quickly, and was looking for a suitable point to end the topic. But Tang Wei insisted, "you pick up LAN Qiqi. I''m just going to pick up Xu Shengmin. They both took part in the training together, and the end time is the same. So... " Su Yan is silent, breathing faster. From the opposite came Tang Wei''s voice, "I can take you on the way Good How are you In her life, she had never heard of Tang Wei''s low voice. Su Yan holds the finger of the mobile phone tightly, and her heart seems to be involved by something. She opens her mouth to talk, but she can''t make a sound. She doesn''t want to see Tang Wei again. The unexpected meeting at the airport had exhausted all her strength. "No, I can go too." "Can you drive?" As soon as Tang Wei hears Su Yan''s reply, he immediately answers, "no, I mean I''m worried about your driving safety, that Because it''s on the way... " Su Yan subconsciously shrinks up, even if Tang Wei is not around her now, she still shrinks herself into the quilt like an instinctive reaction, as if she can gain courage and security. Su Yan still doesn''t talk. In this way, Tang Wei is like an elderly man, talking on the other end of his mobile phone, but he can''t get any response. He said, "Su Yan, are you still there?" "Well." Su Yan finally had a voice, "do you really want to come and pick me up and find LAN Qiqi?" There was a moment''s silence in Tang Wei''s meal. In that short period of silence, Tang Wei''s mind was their magnificent past. Finally, he said, "no, it''s fake to pick up Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi. I think you''re real." He missed her, wanted to see her, thought of going crazy. Try every means, also want to see her again, want to stay in her space. "I want to see you." Tang Wei with almost begging tone, humble like a wayside dog, "let me pick you up." At that time, Su Yan felt like an electric shock all over her body, numb, and then tingled like being burned. "Why do you want to see me?" "Because --" he suddenly stopped what he wanted to say, and sealed the missing words in his throat. He really missed her. In the days when Su Yan left later, he yearned day and night for a figure he couldn''t get. Tang Wei thinks that he just lost Su Yan for a short time, so his possessiveness is just a problem. He thinks his life is very long, Su Yan is just his fleeting, lost lost lost, no pity. But he didn''t think that this woman left a smell and shadow in his blood. Every morning, Tang Wei would suddenly wake up, thinking that someone called him to get up, but found that the house was already empty. He was missing something, missing the past that she was willing to be controlled by him. Tang Wei''s desire has already reached his throat, but he still needs to grasp the final calmness, "Su Yan, I miss you so much." The whole two years, he was out of his mind for two years, and those desperate thoughts almost brought him close to the cliff. Don''t treat him in such an indifferent manner any more. Tang Wei''s teeth were clenched and trembled. "I''ll come to your house to see you tomorrow, OK?" "My boyfriend is coming to my house these two days." Su Yan interrupted all his delusions, "you come here, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1395 This is like a sharp bullet, through the radio waves, accurately hit Tang Wei''s heart. It''s bloody. The man held the mobile phone and calmed down for a few seconds at that end, but the few seconds brought about a terrible shock. His voice was unsteady. "You Boy friend, are you coming? " "Well." Su Yan feels that she may be extremely cruel now. With a knife in her hand, she would approach Tang Wei''s chest in person, and then she would stab Tang Wei harder until the blood, love and hate were scattered all over the ground. It''s a mess. It''s a dead end. She said, "if you want to see him, I can bring him to you in two days." Tang Wei felt that he couldn''t make it any longer. He wanted to press his heart hard, as if his heart would not hurt. Almost gasping, he said, "are you really with other men?" "Well?" Su Yan smiles, "I don''t have money to cheat you, don''t I, Tang Wei." Such a witty tone, said it is so heart killing words. Tang Wei thinks Su Yan is too cruel now, so cruel that he is afraid. "That''s it. Hang up first." Su Yan tried to control the sweetness of her voice, "I don''t need you to pick me up. Good night and go to bed early." Her tone, both inside and outside, seemed to be the good relationship she had grown up with, but it was more like a kind of irony in Tang Wei''s ears. Satirize how ambiguous they were then, how alienated they are now. Tang Wei did not speak, the opposite directly cut off the call. He stares at the screen of the cell phone which has been blacked out in a daze, and the whole person falls into a dead silence. In fact, before the phone call, Tang Wei had done heart building, and he thought what if Su Yan pulled himself black? It doesn''t matter, he has a lot of mobile phone numbers, so he can buy a new one and call again, but he never thought that he could get through directly at one time. However, it is such an attitude. It''s crueler than Rahim''s cell phone number. Su Yan unfolds her life so naked and generous in front of Tang Wei that he can watch it, but she doesn''t give him a chance to intervene. She didn''t care. He could only watch. Tang Wei felt that he was about to suffocate. This series of reactions made him close to the edge of losing his sense. Why. Isn''t Su Yan Can''t you leave him? Su Yan once said that she liked him with red eyes. She used to follow him with her ass. she used to He held his cell phone, the call has been hung up, the man in the dark blankly open his eyes, do not know who to say. "Su Yan, what if I regret it?" Tang Wei holds the mobile phone tightly, like holding the broken life-saving rope. At night, the temperature of the air conditioner in the room is extremely cold, like an ice cellar. The cold air inhaled into his lungs, causing a slight tingling, which was enough to make him awake for a moment. Sober, he has already lost Su Yan. ****** when LAN Qiqi saw Su Yan driving the car outside the training ground, he was shocked. She rushed up to a bear hug, "thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, Su Yan, you can drive!" Su Yan said, "do you think I''m a fool?" LAN Qiqi hugged her hard, "right, the best bullying little fool in the world!" "You can''t bully me now." Su Yan smiles, and then mentions her luggage, "how are you training these two years?" "Show you my waistcoat!" Blue seven seven waist clothes up, back spread a curse, "you step on the horse to put down the clothes for me!" Blue seven seven scared a jump, turn head is Xu Shengmin in glaring, "to whom to see!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1396 Before LAN Qiqi had time to say anything, Xu Shengmin strode up from behind and pulled down the hem she had just lifted up. Then she didn''t give up. She had to pull the hem to cover her knees. ¡°¡­¡­¡± LAN Qiqi was silent for a long time, "Xu Shengmin, you are insane!" Look what her clothes have changed! Xu Shengmin is like an old woman, "why do you show your stomach? You''ll catch cold "I''ll show Yanyan my vest line!" LAN Qiqi pointed to the people around him, "Su Yan is back!" Xu Shengmin was startled. He realized that there was a man standing beside LAN Qiqi. He didn''t find him just now. He left and said, "Su Yan, you''re back home." "Yes." Su Yan said to him with a smile, "what a coincidence, how can you train with LAN Qiqi?" I didn''t know that Xu Shengmin had such a great ambition before. Xu Shengmin a meal, and then biting his teeth, "it''s not her brain disease, to come here to train, I can put her alone!" "What''s the matter?" Blue seven seven turn head, both hands embrace in front of the chest, "I didn''t beg you to accompany me." Tut. Xu Shengmin''s eyes were gloomy. As soon as he wanted to speak, LAN Qiqi wanted to discover the new world again. He pointed not far away, "is Tang Wei coming?" Su Yan''s smile suddenly froze in the face. This facial expression change didn''t escape blue seven seven eyes, so blue seven took Su Yan to take the lead in lifting the luggage, "anyway, Tang Wei must be to pick up Xu Shengmin, then we''ll go first." Xu Shengmin can''t believe looking at LAN Qiqi, "are you too white eyed?" Blue seven seven seven heads also don''t return, "at the beginning you left me in the bar is not once or twice." "I''m here with you for special training! It''s been two years. Are you still angry with me? " Xu Shengmin is going mad. He has been training with LAN Qiqi for two years, but she doesn''t get any oil and salt. Isn''t that ungrateful! "Yes, I am very grateful." LAN Qiqi stopped and said, "at the beginning, you turned me down, so now you come back to me for peace, and I have to take your concession." That''s ironic. Xu Shengmin yelled at her back, "it''s been two years. What are you angry about?" He This all pulls down the face to come, she still wants him how! "I didn''t ask you to come with me!" LAN Qiqi also yelled, "in order to make up for your conscience, you should make up for it! Enough, you don''t have to accompany me, and I dare not implicate you! " Without breathing, Xu Shengmin could only say, "Lan Qiqi, you have the ability to say it again!" Blue seven seven don''t talk, Su Yan pulls her, looked back at Xu Shengmin, sighed, "I think seven seven seven want is not your compensation.". You never know what she wants. " She wants Xu Shengmin to like it. But Xu Shengmin only felt that he was compensating for the trouble. Su Yan pulls LAN Qiqi away, and Tang Weicai arrives at the door. Took a look at Xu Shengmin''s face, "what''s the matter with you?" Xu Shengmin said, "what are you looking at?" Hey, nice to meet you. I choked on him. Tang Wei was angry with him and laughed, "why? Can''t you see it? " "I want to see Su Yan!" Xu Shengmin was very angry and said, "your wife has run away!" Tang only suddenly collapsed, but also by Xu Shengmin angry roar, "proud of what! Your wife''s gone too! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1397 After scolding each other, the two men just stood at the door and looked at each other, as if they were all dead. After a long time, Tang Wei said, "is Lan Qiqi still making trouble with you?" Xu Shengmin seems to be stabbed to the pain, and his voice is a bit gnashing his teeth, "who knows what she''s thinking! It''s been two years, and I''m still doing it. " A woman''s heart is a needle. Tang Wei looked at him for a long time. He was angry and laughed again. He simply said, "come on, let''s go." "If Su Yan doesn''t come today, you won''t come to pick me up, will you?" Xu Shengmin followed Tang Wei with his luggage and said to his back, "it''s just because Xiao Yan is coming to pick up LAN Qiqi today." Don Yidun, then resumed the previous point of action, opened the door, "well." "Have you ever thought about what you''re going to do?" Xu Shengmin will carry luggage into the car, "asked Su Yan how long she has been back home this time?" Only when Xu Shengmin got on the car and closed the door did Tang start the car slowly. The latter''s question couldn''t be answered, so he went to see Tang Yiyi with some doubts, and then frowned, "how do you have this expression?" When I saw Tang Wei, I found that his face was full of complexity and dignity. How could he have such an expression on his face? He was not afraid to come to Tang Wei. He can grasp everything he wants. There is no place to escape. Therefore, such a Tang Wei who can win everything How could it be so fragile and helpless. Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, as if there were a lot of words in his throat. Su Yan is back. What should he do? What can he do? Tang only low smile, with light ridicule, "I can''t do anything." Xu Shengmin stared at his side face for a long time and murmured, "Su Yan doesn''t love you anymore?" This is too easy to say, but in Tang Wei''s ears, it sounds like the sky has fallen. His hand holding the steering wheel is shaking faintly. It seems that if he doesn''t hold it tightly, the whole person will lose control. Who, who will be his last straw. Tang Wei''s eyes overflowed with hysterical thoughts, "love? Can she still love me? " Xu Shengmin was startled by Tang Wei, "what do you want? Tang Wei What does he want? What does he want from Su Yan? Tang Wei asked himself, but he couldn''t get the answer. He fought so hard, in the end What do you want? "In fact, at present, if Su Yan really does not love you, it is the best result for you." Xu Shengmin cleared his throat. "You hate her in the past, but she loves you and is afraid of you. So you have been entangled, the main reason is that Su Yan is too humble to please you. " So if such a su Yan gives up the entanglement, Tang Wei also ends up clean, and both of them are facing a new future - love and hate will never fail again, doesn''t it suit him? "But I..." When Tang Wei stepped on the brake, those emotions in his chest finally found a breakthrough. He thumped the steering wheel hard, hit the horn, and the car instead of him gave a cry - "I don''t want to end, Xu Shengmin, I don''t want to end at all. In Su Yan''s eyes, there is no trace of love for me any more! " Tang Wei put his hand in his heart and fell back on the back of the car. He took a deep breath, "even if it''s just A little bit... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1398 "If the truth of the matter is that there is nothing left." Xu Shengmin suddenly seemed to think of something, "then will you accept it? Tang Wei? If Su Yan chooses to look forward, and if she also has a new boyfriend... " "She already has!" As all patience has reached an emotional peak, Tang Wei finally roared out, "Su Yan has a boyfriend!" She has lost all the past and memories! Sitting in the co pilot''s seat, Xu Shengmin was startled by Tang Wei''s sudden outburst. When he regained his mind, he looked at Tang''s only eye with some complexity, "what if I have it? Tang Wei? What do you want? " What does he want? "You..." The words hovered in the mouth for a long time, and finally blurted out. Xu Shengmin looks at Tang Wei''s angry eyes and tears through all the truth, naked and cruel. "Tang Wei, you want to be su Yan''s boyfriend." Like a huge bomb dropped suddenly from the sky, the whole world was shocked by the explosion of this moment, and the radio wave burst out. The sight trembles in the obliquity until the world begins to crumble little by little. "I..." Tang Wei seems to be suffocating. He grabs his collar, and there is an unprecedented panic in his eyes, like the panic left behind when he was a child. No, No. "Why do you say that..." What Tang Wei wants to deny is that his mouth is trying to be brave. "Why do I want to be su Yan''s boyfriend..." Absolutely not. It''s impossible. "Isn''t it?" Xu Shengmin tone firm, "you want to save Su Yan." No. "I didn''t." Absolutely not. "Tang Wei, it''s time for you to face yourself." Stop it. Shut up "You love her." "Shut up!" Tang Wei seemed to lose his mind in an instant. All his emotions rushed out of his body with a roar. It was like a fire - it was about to burn him to ashes. Xu Shengmin shook his head and lowered his voice. "It''s useless. I told you a long time ago." In this world, it''s normal to love but not to love. ****** in the evening. Su Yao looked at the man who appeared at the gate of the Su family. "You said Who are you looking for? " "Find Su Yan." The man smiles. Su Yao''s vigilant face is reflected in his mixed blood pupil. "Are you her brother?" "My sister has gone out to meet someone and hasn''t come back yet." Su Yao took a deep breath, "who are you?" The man pointed to himself, "didn''t your sister tell you about me?" Is Voice just fell, behind someone called him, "Chi lie, why are you so early?" The man who was called Chi lie turned around and said with a smile to Su Yan, "Yo, my flight has changed, so I came to you in advance." Su Yao''s face was ugly. Su Yan will stop the car, blue seven seven also jump down, see Chi lie when she exclaimed, "to die! Why is this man so handsome! Su Yan, where do you know that handsome guy? " Su Yan was happy and went up to hold Chi lie''s hand. The expressions of LAN Qiqi and Su Yao were shocked and gloomy. "Here, this is my boyfriend. I want to say hello to you ~" LAN Qiqi covered her mouth and said, "my God!" Chi lie helps the forehead, "Why are they so excited?" Su Yan smiles but does not answer, pulls the pool lie to enter Su''s house, "I help you arrange the bedroom in the evening." "What''s the plan?" LAN Qiqi made CP powder on the side, "sleep with me! Sleep together www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1399 After hearing this, Su Yao on the side jumped directly, "no!" LAN Qiqi turned around and said, "what happened to your sister sleeping with her boyfriend?" "I''m not sure!" Su Yao''s face turned red and stammered for a long time. With resentment, he said, "no! What''s more, it''s not settled yet. Come to our Su''s house to sleep over. Where Where are the rules? " "Su Yao, you look like an elder." LAN Qiqi was happy. He covered his mouth and laughed for a long time. "If you like it and the rhythm is right, what''s wrong with sleeping together? Your sister is an adult. Now it''s not the Qing Dynasty. These ideas can be lost." Su Yao knew, of course, he knew that he would not choose his words, but he could not accept that Su Yan really took a big man home - holding other men''s hands and being so close to him! Originally thought that Tang Wei already enough not to worry, who knows, also comes to a pool lie!! Su Yao stares at Su Yan''s back as he walks in. The whole person shouts angrily, "Su Yan!" Suddenly someone called his name with an angry voice. Su Yan stopped doubtfully and looked back at him, "what''s the matter?" "You --" Su Yao wanted to say something, but he swallowed it again. He could only move his eyes to the pool beside Su Yan. Aware of the brother''s hostility to him, Chi lie pointed to himself blankly, "what''s the matter with you?" Su Yao beat the wall of the door hard as if the iron was not steel, shouting, "it''s OK! I don''t care! Su Yan, just be happy! I don''t care! " Chi lie feels strange funny, "how your brother is so angry." Su Yan said, "don''t worry about him. Growing up like this, he is the devil of the world." Then he led Chi lie to walk in, "my father will come back in the evening to introduce you." Chi lie is not nervous at all. "Oh, good." LAN Qiqi is even more excited than them, "Chi lie, aren''t you excited? You''re going to see your girlfriend''s father! This is the father-in-law of the future Chi lie''s expression was not embarrassed, "this Isn''t it just meeting an elder? " There''s nothing shameful about him. What''s so nervous about him? "It''s about your future." Blue seven seven said a word, pour is to let Su Yan facial expression changed. Chi lie could only smile and gently tug at the corner of Su Yan''s mouth, saying meaningfully, "future..." Maybe they have no future at all. ****** when Su Qi came home in the evening, he saw a tall and handsome man sitting next to his daughter. His father was so scared that he called out on the spot, "boyfriend?" Chi lie is smiling, "good uncle." Su Qi turned to see Su Yan stiffly, "girl, you Are you serious? " So, Tang Wei, don''t say no, don''t you? Tang Wei has been very diligent in finding him these two years Su Qi murmured, "it''s over. I have to call Bo Ye." Su Yan said, "what''s your phone call with someone else?" "Call his son not to come to me in the future." Su Qi said, "Tang Wei has been taking care of me since you were away for two years, just like my son. I don''t like being attentive, but I can''t get rid of him. I know he''s just making up for it, but..." Su Qi paused and looked at Chi lie with solemn eyes. "If you and my daughter are serious, it''s time for those who stay in the past to quit my daughter''s life." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1400 Su Qi is not that kind of traditional parents. Her daughter suffered so much in Tang Wei''s place. Now if someone is willing to treat her well, Su Qi is very willing to entrust her daughter to a more reliable man. So at the moment, Su Qi takes out her mobile phone and plans to call Bo Ye, but Su Yan stops her. She said, "no, Dad." Su Qi looked at Su Yan and looked up and down, "why? Then Tang Wei comes back to deliver things. How embarrassing it is for you two to meet each other. " "Has he been like this for two years?" Su Yan trembled and asked, "what are you doing? Do you want to compensate you with your actions?" Su Qi touched the back of his head, "should I think so. " Since he knew that Tang Wei''s smelly boy let Su Yan beat the fetus, he didn''t have a good face to Tang Wei. They all thought that they were so kind to him when they were young. They were really blind. When they grew up, they became a white eyed wolf. As a result, Su Yan has gone. Once he has gone abroad, there is no trace. Tang Wei seems to have collapsed. There is no face left. At that time, even if Su Qi was cold every day, Tang WeiLei couldn''t stop to visit him. He just wanted to find out a little about Su Yan. At that time, Su Qi said, "you are the one who broke your leg and no one is responsible for it, so do you want to find the wrong big head? Would you like me to call my daughter back and put her in jail for a few years? " At that time, Tang Wei''s face turned pale, as if he had been stabbed at his back with a knife. He didn''t speak, and then he left in silence. Su Qi thought it was over. A week later, Tang Wei came again. Su Qi resents that he has hurt his daughter, but he also feels uncomfortable. After all, when he was a child, he felt that as long as Tang Wei put down his dignity and redeemed it a little, he would not let his relationship with Su Yan become like this. Now, what''s the use of Tang Wei''s compensation? Taking back the memory, Su Qi sighed at Su Yan and said, "but you have a boyfriend. I can believe it. Let''s look ahead. I''ll tell Lao ye... " "No need to say." At this time, Su Yan''s voice was frightfully cold, like a robot without emotion. She said, "don''t stop him from coming to you for compensation." The tip of Chi lie''s brow is slightly picked. Su Yan laughed, but there was no smile in her eyes. "Take everything Tang Wei gave you and me. Don''t mention it. He owes me. He deserves it. How can he not compensate? One year, two years, ten years, he has to break my door and compensate me. " Su Qi was stunned. He was startled by Su Yan''s never felt cold. He reached out and touched his daughter''s face, "Yan Yan..." Su Yan murmured, his voice was lighter and lighter, but he hated more and more, "it''s impossible to stop, he must compensate me, kneel down and kowtow, he deserves it." Chi lie didn''t say anything until Su Yan took a deep breath. It was like a moment when the smiling girl came back to Su Yan. She looked at Chi lie and said, "you don''t have to dodge." Chi lie is happy, two hands a stand, "I see Tang but not afraid, is you afraid." No, she won''t be afraid from now on. ****** that night, Chi lie really lived in Su Yan''s house as Su Yan said. Su Yao looked at him and wanted to burn a hole in his face, so he watched Chi lie walk into Su Yan''s room with a pillow in his arms - the younger brother almost bit his teeth. Su Yan was playing a game when she saw him come in and say hello, "Yo, have you finished taking a bath?" Chi lie threw the pillow, "do you really sleep with me? Do you think Tang Wei wants to kill me when he knows? " Su Yan said, "if you don''t say it, how can Tang Wei know?" Chi lie said, "I told my father. When I look back, Tang Wei will know for sure." On hearing the words "Tang Wei will definitely know", Su Yan immediately put on an enchanting posture, as if waiting for the news to reach Tang Wei''s ears, "then look at me, what''s your interest today?" Chi lie also put on a smiling expression, "no, I''m sorry." Tut. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1401 Su Yan felt bored, so she just lay down on the bed, dressed loosely, and found a comfortable place to lean against. She also patted Chi lie beside her, "don''t mention it, come and lie down." Chi lie didn''t be polite to her, so she stepped into bed, glanced at the game that Bo Yan was playing, and then said, "when I came in, I found that your brother''s eyes were not good at looking at me." Su Yan did not lift his head. "My brother has been used to arrogance since he was a child. Everyone looks like this." "You spoil him." Chi lie tut tut twice, "brother?" Su Yan blinked her eyes, as if to let Chi lie turn her attention to her eyes, "you look at my eyes, and then look at my brother''s eyes." "Black, he''s not half blood." Chi lie blinked his green eyes, and his golden hair made him very white. "So Su Yao is not your brother. Then why did Su Yao look at me with that kind of look that his sister was robbed? " Su Yan didn''t think much, "we''ve lived a long time." Chi lie made a meaningful "Oh" sound, deliberately dragging the ending very long, with other profound meaning, "is that right?" He doesn''t look like that. That look is like the beast met the natural enemy, but it''s not just the care between relatives. Just pool lie didn''t expose, lie down beside Su Yan, stretched out a hand to embrace her, and despised ground to push away again, "thin, Luo is uncomfortable." Su Yan a listen to, kick him a foot, "can give you to embrace to return to pick and choose, I this is do charity, what do you despise?" Chi lie touched his chin, "has Tang Wei ever held you like this?" Su Yan''s expression suddenly stiff, as if being poked in the pain. Chi lie stretched out his hand from behind again, and his broad arms slowly covered Su Yan, "is that so?" The position of holding her from behind. That action, let Su Yan as if in an instant back to two years ago, that several brutal night, she had nowhere to escape, by Tang Wei in such a posture imprisoned in bed. At that time, Su Yan wanted to ask Tang Wei, since he hated me, why he hugged me with such a close heart posture. Mingming''s posture is full of love, but she narrows her fingers for fear of her running. Her hands are like shackles with thorns, dragging her into the abyss. Tang Wei, why do you want to touch me? Why do you want to hold me. but those questions later turned ashes to ashes. Now, the action of the pool has awakened her deep pain. Chi Li said, "OK, sorry." Su Yan looks like he has done something wrong. Chi lie stretched out his hand, "I swear, I didn''t want to expose your scar." "Nothing." Su Yan turned her back to him and said slowly, "yes, Tang Wei held me like this." His body temperature is like a fire, to burn her to ashes. "Then he must love you very much." Chi lie''s words made Su Yan''s shoulder tremble violently. The woman seemed unbelievable. She turned around slowly. Confusion and pain appeared in the gray pupils of the mixed blood. "Do you say Tang Wei loves me?" "Well." Chi lie arranges her messy hair for her, then pulls up the quilt and covers both of them. Under the thick quilt, Chi lie''s voice came bluntly, "it''s a pity that you missed too much." Deep in the heart like a blade gouged out, Su Yan admitted that he hurt, pain in Tang Wei "love" his word. "Go to sleep, no matter how much love you have." Chi Li said, "you still have a long way to go." That night, Tang Wei woke up from a nightmare in the old house of Bo''s family. He was cold sweated and pale. He grabbed the clothes on his chest, gasping and murmuring, "Su Yan Su Yan...! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1402 He seemed to be possessed, and everyone panicked. In the middle of the night, he rolled over from the bed, so big that Bo Ye and Tang poetry were startled. The man hugged his wife, looked up from the TV in the living room, looked at his son standing on the second floor corridor, "what''s the matter with you?" Tang Shi said, "it looks like a nightmare." Tang Wei looked at Bo Ye and said, "where is Su Yan now?" Don''t say it. It''s a bad night. "Find it for yourself," he said Tang Wei''s hands and feet were cold. "I dreamed that she ran away with her new boyfriend." "Oh." Thin night facial expression is invariable, "anyway your father I already accepted Su Yan can''t be our daughter-in-law''s reality, she walks with who is not surprised, you this she ran away with the person sorry your tone is how to return a responsibility?" Tang Wei was shocked. After a long silence, the man murmured, "you I thought Su Yan would Become a Bo family? " No! Bo Ye and Tang Shi are so close to Su Yan that they plan to marry her some day! Look at this disheartened son. It''s a mess. Why does everyone around him think that way, but he doesn''t know anything about it? "I I knew she had a new boyfriend. " "What for?" Bo Ye impatiently pauses the movie and simply puts all her attention on Tang Wei, "feel betrayed?" Tang Wei did not speak. "Come on, what are you pretending to be?" Thin night sneered and glanced at him, "you just think Su Yan can''t do without you. In the past two years, people have to defend themselves for you, they have to think about you, and they have to not touch another man''s hair to be worthy of you, right? You were the one who drove her away at the beginning, but now you are so wronged. Where did you get your face, Tang Wei? " Tang Wei retorted almost powerlessly, "but she said that she loved me..." Why can you love others as soon as you turn your head? "Yes, she said she loved you, but you didn''t love her. She can spontaneously move herself to defend herself for you, but you are not qualified to order her to defend herself. " Bo Ye''s words are sharp, and his eyes can penetrate Tang Wei''s body directly, even make Tang Wei feel that Bo Ye is not looking at him, but the past self. "If Su Yan takes her liking for you to occupy the position of a weak person, it is her morality that kidnaps you. And you, if you take advantage of Su Yan''s unilateral liking and think that she should wait for you, Tang Wei, this is also a moral kidnapping. " That''s too naked. Tang Wei knows that he has no right to tell Su Yan, but "But I still want to see her." His voice became lighter and lighter. "Why didn''t she scold me, even to export the evil spirit of the past, even to throw back all my compensation to the Su family..." "Because she didn''t want to." "Thin night tut a," because she knows, did these behaviors, your conscience went too far. " Tang Wei took a hard breath. He couldn''t smile. At last, he took two steps back and went back to the room. He was sitting on the edge of the bed. Hand over his face, his mind is the past Su Yan weak and innocent to call him Tang Wei little brother. There was a sharp pain in his heart, like someone pinching his whole heart. Damn it Tang Wei kept panting, and his hand on his face was shaking slowly. "Happy birthday, little brother." "I didn''t want to be nice to my mother. I knew she was a bad person." "We are flower children." Eye socket a heat, don''t know what to fall down unprepared. He How did you lose that little girl www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1403 The door of Tang Wei''s room closed slowly and feebly, like closing the last light in his world. Like a cowardly snail, he got into his thick shell and cut off all his connections with the outside world. Later, Bo ye came upstairs after watching the movie and found that his son''s door was locked and knocked on the door There''s no sound in there. Gee, that''s tough. I''ve never seen Tang Wei''s face. Bo Ye said, "now it''s popular to be a turtle with a shrunken head?" Tang Wei still didn''t open the door. Bo Ye said, "well, at the beginning, your father and I, too It''s the same behavior, isn''t it? If you say I can marry your mother back, it''s not You have to rely on your brain. Open the door Tang Wei''s voice came stiffly, "no, I''m smarter than you. I don''t want to refer to your opinion." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bo Ye almost spat on Tang Wei''s door. "I Pooh, you have a high IQ and a low Eq. you''re so smart that Su Yan can''t be my daughter-in-law!" Tang Wei seems to be infuriated and shouts in a high voice, "who said that Su Yan wants to be your daughter-in-law? You are self brain tonic. Su Yan never said it!" Listen carefully, it seems to be quite aggrieved. "Before that, when she was studying, Su Yan came to our company to help her with her internship. She didn''t want any money back!" Thin night hate iron does not become steel, "said you pig brain, but also race face anxious eyes, you say you now shrink in the room what use, hurry to find Su Yan ah, with others to apologize!" "I..." Instead, Tang Wei wrapped the quilt more tightly, as if trying to get deeper. "Even if I apologize now, she won''t accept it." It''s no use. He is Even if you regret it, it''s too late. What else can he do, watching Su Yan and other men for a long time? Thin night eyes a bright, "that you this is to admit oneself to do wrong?" Tang Wei said nothing. Outside, Bo Ye turns to Tang Shi and says, "wife, lend me your hairpin." Tang Shi took the hairpin off her hair. When she saw Bo Ye holding it in her hand, she did not know how to twist it and inserted it directly into the lock. Without dialing it twice, Tang Wei''s door was unlocked with a click. Tang poetry was stunned. Tang Wei, who heard the news in the room, was angry and anxious. "Bo Ye, you were a thief in your last life, right?" "Ah, my son called me by my first name." Thin night directly turned on the light switch on the wall, "Tang Wei, get up." Tang Wei held back. "Lose face or not!" Bo Ye is angry, "get up, go to find Su Yan!" "In the middle of the night..." Tang Wei howled, and no longer saw the shadow of the original gifted boy. Instead, he looked like a cowardly spare tire. "It''s even more humiliating to find one at this time!" "What do you know?" Bo Ye roared back, "big, go in the middle of the night, only then, can let other people''s little girl moved, OK! In the middle of the night, you have rich emotions, and you don''t sleep in the middle of the night to find someone else. It''s even more pitiful. Maybe Su Yan''s eyes are smeared with excrement. For a moment and a half, she will be confused by you, and will be happy to talk to you? " ¡­¡­ It''s worthy of being an old scum man. I think so much! "How could you give such advice to your son?" Tang Shi said, "it turns out that you lied to me in the first place." Bo Ye said, "although the idea is bad, it may work. You see, this is not a living example... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1404 Tang Wei''s expression finally had some improvement. After Bo Ye said so, he finally agreed to stick out his head from the quilt. Bo Yeyu said with a long focus, "if you are afraid of regret in the future, I advise you to go to Su Yan to make it clear as soon as possible, the sooner the better." Because a lot of times, missing a second is missing. "But if Su Yan doesn''t see me?" "I''m afraid at this time, and I lose." Thin night stretched out hand in the past, patted Tang Wei''s shoulder, "like a man to admit the mistake." ****** Tang Wei meets the coldest night wind and comes to the gate of the Su family. It''s late at night. There are only solitary street lights on at the gate of the Su family''s house. The garden inside is dark. Through the garden is the gate of the Su family, which is tight. The security guard at the security booth at the gate knew Tang Wei. Seeing him coming, he didn''t doubt him. He opened the door directly, put Tang Wei in, and said, "master Tang is coming so late? Our master and lady may have gone to bed "Well." Tang Wei''s voice was low. He listened carefully as if he was enduring something. "Excuse me." The security guard also waved to him with a smile. After that, Tang alone walked through the garden and came to the gate of the Su family. After a few seconds, he pressed the doorbell. This is almost one of the few times in his memory that he came to see Su Yan. In the past, no matter in Su''s house or in another villa, he either broke into the house or didn''t say hello. He never respected Su Yan''s house. The doorbell makes a sound, which wakes up Su Yan who is sleeping upstairs. She rubbed her eyes and looked at Chi lie, who was sleeping on the edge. There was a huge empty space between them. She could only reach over and pat Chi lie, vaguely saying, "is your mobile phone ringing?" Chi lie is awakened by Su Yan, and his voice is hoarse. "Who''s going to make a cell phone ring the same as a doorbell..." Su Yan grabbed her hair vaguely, "that''s the doorbell ringing - ah!! The doorbell is ringing As if she had just recovered, she patted Chi lie and cried, "get up, someone is ringing the doorbell!" Chi lie''s face was confused. "Your family is not my family. You should open the door when there are guests. Wait, it''s midnight, isn''t it a bad guy? " Su Yan pushes her and Chi lie to get out of bed together. She puts on a pajama coat and goes downstairs. Her mind is full of paste. She doesn''t know who''s bothering her so late. When she opens the door, she suddenly froze. There is a man standing outside the door, wearing a cool thin moonlight, half of the body into the shadow. His eyes were deep and cold, and he was more and more indifferent against the background of the night. He was so beautiful that he seemed to be separated from the world without a trace of popularity. Su Yan always thinks that Tang Wei may have been favored by God since he was a child. His outstanding face and figure, the family background that ordinary people can''t expect, and the super high intelligence and talent he showed in his childhood are all unique. She shouldn''t have been so paranoid at the beginning. Is Tang Wei what she can covet? These years, I''ve been tortured enough to pay off my debts. But now, who invaded in the middle of the night, standing outside her house, was cruelly sent by the world, standing opposite her fate. As soon as I reached out, I could touch his delicate and indifferent face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1405 Tang Weizhi looks at her, the pupil is as dark as night, countless times, Su Yan feels that he will die in his eyes. She grinned awkwardly and grabbed the door, saying, "what''s up in the middle of the night?" Once they were close to each other, but now they are so far away. Tang Wei''s voice lowered, "it''s OK, just in the middle of the night..." In the middle of the story, the man''s pupils shrank. Seeing Chi lie, who is walking slowly step by step behind Su Yan, he is wearing the same pajamas as Su Yan. He is just a big one and a small one. At first glance, he looks like a couple''s dress. Tang Wei felt his heart quickened. He murmured, "you..." "For the first time." Chi lie embarrassed to reach out, "or in such an occasion, a bit embarrassing." Tang Wei even feels stiff all over, and Chi lie appears in his vision - and stands beside Su Yan. This man This man Su Yan''s face is not very good, the line of sight swings back and forth between Chi lie and Tang Wei, and finally takes it back, "Tang Wei, what''s the matter with you?" He, how to say, he missed her. That''s why he came to see Su Yan at the instigation of his father in the second half of the night. He just wanted to see her, even if he was coldly treated by her. As long as he could see her, Tang Wei felt that his heart would still beat. But at this moment The appearance of Chi lie is like a slap on his face. After several seconds of silence, the man''s eyebrows are stained with anger and can''t hide the panic, "are you su Yan''s boyfriend?" Chi lie received Tang Wei''s hostility and felt a lot of pressure, but he said, "yes." "Su Yan has been abroad for two years..." Tang Wei was almost speechless, and the feeling of suffocation was about to crush him. "I was with her." Chi Li admitted, "I was by her side when she was abroad." My five words beside her easily destroyed all his reason. Tang Wei''s eyes were red. Before Su Yan could react, the man rushed forward and pushed Chi lie against the wall, "are you with her?" What is he, how dare he - in what capacity does he accompany? "As her boyfriend, why can''t I?" Chi lie frowned, "Tang Wei, let go." Su Yan was startled. When she wanted to cry, she was afraid that the noise would wake up her brother and father upstairs. She could only whisper nervously and anxiously, "Tang Wei, let go of your hand! Do you come in the middle of the night to make trouble? Do you remember the last time? " These words pierced Tang Wei''s heart like a needle. Yes, of course he does! Su Yan called the police and directly blew him out of the door of Su''s house, so he was afraid! When he came, he was ready for this. He was so scared! Tang Wei''s voice trembled, staring at Chi lie''s face, "how dare you say to accompany her? How long have you been with her? You tell me - how far did you go with her? Where did you touch her? " Su Yan also followed up to drag Tang Wei, "I want you to let go of Chi lie!" This action is a kind of maintenance in Tang Wei''s eyes. Vindicate, she vindicate another man in front of him? Is she crazy! "Su Yan, how can you do such a thing?" Tang Wei even cried helplessly, "can''t I move him?" "How can you touch him?" Su Yan worried, "something to me, my boyfriend, you want to hit me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1406 My boyfriend, you want to beat me! Su Yan means that no one forces her, she wants to fall in love, so find a boyfriend, more normal. How normal Tang Wei feels that his body is full of holes. Su Yan''s words break his heart in an instant "Do it!" Su Yan doesn''t care whether she wakes Su Qi and Su Yao or not. Wake up. Anyway, her family is facing her. Tang Wei has to be kicked out sooner or later! Su Yan pointed to herself, "beat me, Tang Wei. Do you want to settle with me? If you want to settle with me, beat me now! What do you mean by dragging Chi lie? Chi lie is an outsider. Do you only dare to be angry with others? " Tang Wei has never been so desperate. He looked at Su Yan, words have been unable to make up a complete sentence, "you just So To defend him? " He shook his head. "It''s impossible. You lied to me How could this man be your boyfriend... " Su Yan won''t. Even if she saw it with her own eyes, it''s just an actor invited by Su Yan. How can she be with other men "Why isn''t my boyfriend sleeping in my house?" Su Yan laughs and laughs like revenge. "We just slept on the same bed. If you hadn''t rung the doorbell, I don''t think we would have been woken up by you!" This is like a knife, cutting off Tang Wei''s last tense nerve. He growls, his eyes are full of doom, and his delicate eyebrows are full of pain from the depths of his soul, "you lied to me..." "You lied to me, didn''t you?" Tang Wei yelled, "tell me, Su Yan, it''s not true. You lied to me. This man is not your boyfriend. Tell me --!" He is like a homeless dog who is not adopted on the side of the road in a torrential rain. In a panic, he cuts through every speeding car on the road and says, "if you want to stimulate me, you succeed, you succeed, Su Yan! Tell me the truth, say it He recognized it, he recognized it, can''t he God, don''t do this "The truth?" In the bottom of my heart, there is a little pain, just like rolling through the dense pieces of glass, pricking out small but everywhere wounds. But Su Yan was still smiling, even though her eyes were flushed with laughter, "the truth is, this is my boyfriend." The overwhelming emotions engulfed all of Tang Wei''s reason, and he cried, "are you really looking for a boyfriend?" Why leave him alone in the past Can''t he regret it? Can''t he want to start over now? Why "Don''t be like this, ok..." Tang Wei wants to catch Su Yan''s hand and is blocked by Chi lie. His face is full of loss and pain. He is almost incoherent in pain. "I don''t know what to do. I really don''t know what I''m doing, but I can''t sleep well without coming to you..." " Su Yan hid behind Chi lie and stopped saying a word. "I regret it. I regret it. Can''t I force you to go abroad? I can afford anything you want. Don''t be like this - "Tang Wei can''t control his emotions and movements. Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, he is the same as a beggar kneeling to beg for mercy. Later, the voice has become a cry, Tang Wei stumbled by Chi lie to one side, can only helplessly look at Su Yan. The night was so cold that he was cold all over. "Come on, I beg you, Su Yan Don''t be so cruel... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1407 The night wind came whistling through Tang Wei''s body, which made him cold to the bone. Tang Wei looks at Su Yan hiding behind Chi lie. His heart seems to be frozen. He opens his mouth, "Su Yan, won''t you face me?" Su Yan took a deep breath, "you go." She didn''t want to call the police again to drive him away. This scene was too embarrassing. It was the last face she had left for Tang Wei over the years. But Tang Wei doesn''t follow. He knows that if he leaves at this time, he can''t catch Su Yan. The sky is high and the sea is wide. She is going to leave his world with other men. "I..." Tang Wei didn''t know why, but he lost the courage to push away Chi lie. He murmured, "I don''t want to be like this, Su Yan Don''t drive me away Don''t drive me away. It''s like children displaced by war. The eyes seemed to have lost all the spiritual support, and even made Su Yan feel that she was the perpetrator. But don''t forget, Tang Wei, you used to blow me out of the villa like this. Su Yan turns around, as if to show Tang Wei. She grabs Chi lie''s finger, as if it was her last straw. She said, "don''t wake my Dad up. We''re going back to bed." "Su Yan --!" Tang Wei''s eager voice begged, "are you Take revenge on me "Wait and see, Tang Wei." Su Yan turned her head, her eyebrows were beautiful and she was full of hatred. "One day I don''t even want to take revenge on you. At that time, Tang Wei, you were the one who was destroyed." No one loses or wins in this love. She used to be willing to give in and be a dog behind Tang Wei. So when she betrays from the bottom of her heart, it is also the most tragic. Tang Wei did not dare to speak. The truth came silently and cruelly. Admit it, he can''t leave Su Yan, he really can''t leave her. From the past to the present, the little girl running behind his ass has cast a cage in my way. But he didn''t realize it. When he came back, she had already been chained in the abyss. He Can''t give up her, Su Yan is not never left, but every time I hear her news, Tang Wei''s heart will speed up beating. He can''t fool himself. He wants to do everything, even if it''s dirty and mean, and also wants to keep Su Yan by his side. Tang Wei is eager to find an outlet for what he wants to say, but when he says it, it''s something else. He doesn''t want to ask her to leave, but he has to quarrel again and again It''s deadly. Tang Wei wants to ask Su Yan, do you still love him? Is there a little bit of love left? But Su Yan even refused to give alms in her eyes, and directly dragged Chi lie into the door. Her action was as crisp as the airport two years ago, and she would never leave. The familiar and frightened feeling returns to Tang Wei''s body, and the man rushes forward to grab the door, but Su Yan just slams the door on her face -- just so forcefully grabs Tang Wei''s hand. Su Yan was stunned and slowly opened her eyes. "You..." The heavy and thick door was smashed and closed by her with hatred, but Tang Wei''s hand just blocked the gap of the final closure. That pair of strong hands were red by the door, but still, like iron. "Don''t you hurt?" Su Yan as if was stimulated, finally lost calm, "what to install ah, now to go out is still useful! If you break a hand, I won''t blink! What I regret most now is why I didn''t kill you in those years! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1408 If words can hurt people, Tang Wei feels that he must be out of his wits now. He shakes his head, deceiving himself and denying, "no You mean that, don''t you? Ah? Su Yan - that makes me feel painful! " She made it! He''s really in pain now. He''s going crazy! "No, it''s true." Su Yan''s eyes darkened down, like the old man with the lamp dry, lost the last light, "between us, it''s good that someone dies. It''s all over. It''s a pity that I didn''t die for you when I loved you so much. Tang Wei, show me your sincerity - are you willing to die? " Like thunder falling in his ears, his ears were buzzing. Tang Wei opened his eyes incredulously, and never saw the appearance of that gifted boy again. All kinds of complex emotions mixed together, swept over his face one after another, and finally stopped in despair. No Tang Wei took a hard breath, as if it could bring him a little courage. Finally, he said, "but Su Yan I feel like I''m dead now... " Watching her go out with other men in the middle of the night, watching her wear pajamas with others, watching her hide behind another man because of escaping from him - what''s the difference between watching him and dying!! Tang Wei cried bitterly, "must it be like this? Ah? Do you have to stay away from each other? How much do you hate me? Tell me - I said I can make it up to you. What can''t I do? " "How much do I hate you?" Su Yan trembled, even to her laughter, like crying, "what I hate may not be you, it''s the self who doesn''t win." After that, she looked back and found that Tang Wei had released his hand in the crack of the door. Then she bit his teeth and threw it hard. In front of Tang Wei, she closed the door again. This time, close thoroughly, many a hit in the heart of Tang Wei. It''s like breaking all his dignity. Su Yan red eyes to go back, pool lie with behind, looking at her feet floating on the stairs, asked, "are you ok?" Su Yan breathed, "it''s OK." "Tang Wei is still outside." "He will go." "If he doesn''t go." "That''s none of my business." "Don''t you have to wait out all night? It''s pathetic to come to you in the middle of the night and ask for peace and refuse him out. " After hearing this, Su Yan bit her teeth and stepped into the room. Then she put her head out and said, "I''ll help Tang Wei say one more word. You''ll sleep out tonight." Chi lie laughed helplessly and raised his hands to surrender. "Well, I won''t say that." Su Yan just let the door open and agreed to let Chi lie in. Then she swept around the outside alertly, "just That didn''t wake my brother and Dad up? " Chi lie also followed to the second floor inside a look, low voice way, "their room in more inside, estimate didn''t hear, who let your room in the second floor most outside." Su Yan gasped, "well, at least less trouble." The door closed quietly, and they retreated into the bed. The night was as quiet as if nothing had happened. The darkness swallowed everything. After a long time, in the dark corridor on the second floor, someone slowly appeared from the shadow. I don''t know how long he had been hiding there. Step by step, he came to the door of Su Yan''s room. Then, slowly, slowly, Su Yao pasted himself on Su Yan''s door. It''s like a heart to heart hug. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1409 Su Yao saw and heard all that just now. He woke up the moment he rang the doorbell. When he heard the sound, he rushed out. Just one second before he rushed out of the shadow, he stopped and took his feet back. Maybe he knows in his heart that he is not qualified to intervene in the affairs of Tang Wei and Su Yan. Even if this person is her own sister. Su Yao stood outside Su Yan''s door in silence for a long time, as if it was a century long. When he felt that Su Yan and Chi lie had fallen asleep again, he gently stepped forward and walked downstairs bit by bit. All the way to the door, and quietly opened the door. He saw a man standing outside the door, with a delicate side face and amazing cool eyes in the moonlight. Su Yao closed the gate behind him and called, "Tang Wei." Tang Wei took a look at Su Yao. At first, he was surprised. Later, he thought of something directly. He didn''t ask why he was here. Su Yao thinks that Tang Wei is a very intelligent man. He doesn''t need to explain too much about some of his words, so Tang Wei can figure them out. So, in this case, why does he stumble like an unguided child when dealing with feelings? "Are you not going yet?" "I want to wait for her." "She won''t see you again." Su Yao frowned. Late at night, they looked at each other. He saw the vast and endless black hole in Tang Wei''s eyes. Taking a deep breath, Su Yao said, "don''t look for her again in the future." "No way." "I think Chi lie is more suitable for my sister than you at least, if they get married." Su Yao stopped and covered up the pain in his heart. He looked at Tang Wei and said, "I will agree." Marriage two words don''t know to touch the nerve of Tang Wei where, his eyebrow heartily a jump, "can''t!" Su Yao was a little worried. "I won''t let you hurt my sister like you did two years ago. Tang Wei, you''ll never think about it again!" Hurt It turns out that in the eyes of all people, those are injuries. But Tang Wei didn''t realize it. He thought it was what he should do and what Su Yan should bear. He didn''t think about anything else. And now, this fragile paper is so gently pierced, those bloody truth will drop down. Admit it, Tang Wei, these years, no - all the days Su Yan grew up with him, he always hurt her. All, all, give her, only pain. Tranquility is dead, his hatred can''t be completely vented, so it''s all vented on Su Yan. Even the title of atonement for the past is nothing but his incompetence and rage! Tang Wei felt that his heart was contracting violently, as if he had suffered from excessive emotional fluctuations and was about to be crushed. "I''m now..." His Adam''s Apple moved up and down, his voice trembled faintly, "can you take it back?" Su Yao showed a sarcastic smile, shook his head, and then said, "I''ll wait for you to finish talking with my sister. I''ll come out and have a chat with you. Don''t come in the future." It''s impossible to get it back. Tang Wei, just as those words can be taken back, what about those love. How to get it back. Su Yao waved his hand, "I''m glad to see you regret this. I should have taken it. Tang Wei, you have today." Then he went to pull the door. Before closing the door, he finally told, "don''t disturb Su Yan''s happiness again, or I will work hard with you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1410 There are no waves in this night. Su Yao is waiting for Su Yan and Chi lie to go in and then come out to talk with Tang Wei when they are alone. Now that he has finished what he should say, he leaves Tang Wei no sympathy and keeps him out of the door. The figure of the man standing outside shakes, and then staggers back a few steps, as if almost unsteadiness. He held on to the wall to stabilize himself. The hand trembles to be unable to tighten, like has lost what grip strength. He wanted to rush into Su Yan''s house and catch Chi lie out of Su Yan''s room - but he was afraid that what he saw was the scene of Su Yan embracing him and sleeping. He once could kick open the door of Su Yan''s room without any worry, and force her into her world. He was lawless and lawless, but now again and again, this door is isolated from Su Yan''s world. Grasping the collar, Tang Wei gasped for breath as if he had tried his best to lower the pressure of his heart. He asked himself. Tang Wei, when you hurt Su Yan recklessly two years ago, did you ever think that it would fall like this? No No It never occurred to him that But Su Yan, but I regret it... As you wish, I regret it very much now --! "You want me to How to do it... " Tang Wei leaned weakly against the pillar outside the door and slid down. Mingming is outside Su Yan''s house, but he can''t go in any more. "Su Yan, what do you want me to do..." Tang Wei murmured helplessly, "what do you want me to do Tell me... " Vision gradually blurred, do not know what warm liquid slowly overflow. "How far do you want to go before you are willing to..." Tears came down. ¡°¡­¡­ Come back No one heard it again. ****** Su Yan had a good sleep that night. When she woke up in the morning, the sun had already poured through the window into the room, and the warm atmosphere made her squint. Looking around, there was a man on the edge of the bed who was sleeping on all fours, with no sleep at all. Su Yan wants to laugh and feels sad. Chi lie''s sleeping posture is quite different from Tang Wei''s. People who can relax and sleep without worry must be optimistic and lively from childhood. But the Tang Dynasty is different. Several nights later, she was beside him with her eyes open in despair. At dawn, she would turn her head and see Tang Wei sleeping, but with her eyebrows locked, as if with a heavy guard. He was born from the abyss and passed through hell. He would not love him or himself. Take back the line of sight, Su Yan past push pool lie, "hello." Chi lie slapped her away and said, "go away." Su Yan was angry with him and laughed. She spent the night at home and got up the next day to play a big card. That''s OK. So he went over and said, "this is my bed, you go down for me --" "ah!!" Being kicked to the ground, Chi lie finally wakes up completely, and says, "what are you kicking me for?" Su Yan said, "call you to get up." Chi lie gritted his teeth in anger, "you fart! Is it necessary to kick me! " Su Yan turned to look out of the window as if she didn''t hear. Su Yao heard something outside and knocked on the door. "Sister, are you awake?" Chi lie immediately got up from the ground, "wake up, wake up." "Do you have any plans for today?" Chi lie''s eyes turned around, "yes, after seeing her relatives, I''ll take your sister to see my elder today." This is Meet your parents! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1411 When Su Yao heard this, his instinctive reaction was not to allow it, but before the word "don''t" was uttered, his reason suppressed it again. It is not allowed to Is he qualified not to allow it? Su Yao laughed at himself in his heart, and even put on his face a pair of anxieties that were limited in the scope of "younger brother" and said, "you When are you going? " Chi lie touched his chin, "it''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Why don''t you start without waiting for a while?" So fast?! Su Yao had no time to stop, "my sister is not ready yet -" "it doesn''t matter, my father is very easy to talk." Chi lie winked at Su Yao, "do you want to go with us?" He doesn''t want it!! Su Yao can only in situ dry angry, "I''m lazy to go." "Then I''ll cheat your sister out today." Chi lie said this with a smile while observing Su Yao''s expression. Sure enough, I saw Su Yao''s eyebrows jump. Still a child, expression management is still so poor, can never hide the real mind. But someone is quite nervous Chi lie turns an eye to see Su Yan again, in the heart secretly smile. Is it because he is nervous or because he has been with Su Yao for a long time? Su Yan It''s not just Tang Wei who is eyeing you. Chi lie''s meaningful eyes make su Yao hairy behind his back. In order to hide his embarrassment, he swears and goes to make breakfast for Su Yan. Half of the way, Su Yan comes up from behind. "I''ll talk about Yao Yao. Can you cook?" "I''m cooking instant noodles!" Su Yao scolded and boiled the pot. "It''s up to this level. There''s no more going up!" Su Yan takes the milk pot from Su Yao''s hand with a smile. At that moment, her hand and Su Yao''s hand touch each other. The latter suddenly retracts her hand as if it were scalded. The movement range is big Su Yan side eye, "the pot is hot to you?" Su Yao stammered, "well You, be careful. " "I guess you''re acting." Su Yan saw Su Yao''s unconvinced and childish appearance, and felt that he jumped up and down in his memory. No matter where he went, he could stir dogs and chickens restlessly. The world shaking little devil came back again, and he reached out and patted Su Yao''s face, "good boy, let me come." Like a tortoise, Su Yao directly put his head around his neck and retracted it into his clothes. He was so anxious that he yelled, "where do you touch me!" Su Yan was happy and said, "I Touch your face and praise you. The smelly boy has grown up, and he has started to give and take ill with his sister. " Su Yao''s face turned red. "Who will touch his brother''s face when he''s free? Do you think I model you?" "It''s not like I won''t touch you, cheapskate." Su Yan put her face together and said, "here, I''ll touch you. Really, my sister touches you because she loves you. Do you understand?" Love. Love? Su Yao''s heart seemed to be stabbed by a needle. After shaking it hard, he slowly regained his peace and beat in his chest. Looking at Su Yan''s face, he felt that he was going to be unable to bear it. I can''t help it. I want to hold her. Her waist is so thin that she should be able to pick it up easily - pick it up, and then what? Kissing, touching, he wanted her - his thoughts were interrupted and stopped suddenly. It was Chi lie who held Su Yao''s shoulder down and said, "brother Su Yao, where are you looking?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1412 It''s not the first time that Su Yao has been dazzled by Chi lie''s penetrating eyes. The more he thinks about it, the more guilty he is. He can only hide his embarrassment with an eager tone, "I Look at her making instant noodles! Maybe she just got up, her brain is not clear, put the wrong sauce "Son of a bitch!" As soon as Su Yan heard this, she was attracted to her attention. "I''m such a good cook. Can I do this kind of thing? I''ll leave you alone, OK? " Su Yao felt guilty and went out of the kitchen with the same hands and feet. He answered dryly, "Oh!" My back looks a little embarrassed. Chi lie took a look at Su Yan, who was cooking noodles. "On the first day I came to your house, did you really give me instant noodles?" Su Yan didn''t lift her head, "what? Do you want to order Chi Li said, "then you are such a good cook, not a waste?" Su Yan said nothing. He mended the knife again. "I see. I made it for Tang Wei in different ways, didn''t I? Well, I don''t have this treatment, do I? " Su Yan couldn''t bear it. She turned around and wanted to press Chi lie''s whole head on the stove. "Shut up Chi lie was not afraid of death and said, "it''s very nice of Tang Wei to eat the food you cooked. Why didn''t I catch up with such a good time..." Su Yan raised his kitchen knife and said, "Chi lie, are you looking for death?" Chi Li smiles and strides out of the kitchen. "I withdraw, I withdraw!" ****** breakfast was finished by three people. After that, Su Yan washed the dishes and stood in the kitchen to wipe her hands. Chi lie looked at Su Yan''s back and said to Su Yao, "your sister is quite virtuous." Su Yao gritted his teeth, "how?" "I don''t do anything abroad. I think she''s also a woman who doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui." Chi lie touched his chin. "It''s always been there. It''s just hidden." Those skills that she used to train in order to please Tang Wei became a kind of smiling face to her. Like a slap in her face - you see, you are so virtuous, Tang Wei still won''t love you. After listening to Chi lie, Su Yao clenched his fingers. After a long time, he said, "Su Yan is such a person. She I used to suffer too much, so if you... " Chi lie turned his head and looked at him, waiting for him to say, "hmm?" "If you really decide to talk to her, she..." Su Yao finished his words with difficulty, "if we are together in the future, don''t let her down again!" Live up to Chi lie finally gathered his smile, narrowed his eyes slightly, and then said in a low voice, "well." Su Yao was watching Chi lie and Su Yan go, and his expression was like his sister would never come back. Yeah, Su Yan is going to see Chi lie''s parents. After that What can I do. Su Yao saw Su Yan''s back and cried out, "Su Yan!" He seldom called sister Suyan. I don''t know why. Sister is too ironic. And he and she are not related by blood, so he doesn''t shout, and the Su family doesn''t force him. With this cry, Su Yan turned back. "You..." Su Yao''s voice trembled. "Will you come back at night?" It''s like an ex boyfriend who''s been dumped trying to recover. Su Yan jokingly said, "come back, I want to go home for dinner." Go home. The Su family is still her family. Su Yao suddenly took a breath, followed by bitter, Su family is her home, then his life, but also her family. He had not been her serious family for several years, but he was already thinking about being her lover. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1413 When this idea came out, it was the most fatal thing for Su Yao. When he saw Su Yan off, he felt as if his strength had been drained. At a loss. Is he really helpless? Su Yao''s depressed mood could not be vented, so he had to find someone to have a chat. He simply called, "brother Ren Qiu, are you at home recently?" Ren Qiu was a little surprised when he received Su Yao''s call, and then he laughed again, "what''s the matter? I hear you sound sick. " Since high school, Ren Qiu is like a big brother. He is reliable and gentle. He can always help Su''s brothers and sisters a lot. So when Su Yao thinks about Su Yan, he can only find him to relieve his depression. "My sister has taken her boyfriend home recently." Ren Qiu pauses and unconsciously grabs her cell phone harder. Su Yan You brought your boyfriend home? " Su Yao sat on the sofa," yes, just went out to see his parents. " As soon as Ren Qiu heard this, he narrowed his eyes and said, "do you think your sister has been robbed?" Su Yao blushed, "my sister is so young! In fact, if we were to get married now, it would be a little early... " It''s really a little early, but at Chi lie''s house, Su Yan is stunned. Chi lie generously led her into the door, just heard a male voice inside, "do you think it''s too early for our son to take his girlfriend home?" Another male voice said, "what do you know! Old but love not move! I''m old now. I don''t care whether I love you or not! If you don''t get married when you are young, you will be single when you are old! " Chi lie went and yelled, "Dad, I''m coming!" "Ah Another tossing sound followed by two foreign men with blonde hair and blue eyes came out of the room and pushed away, "don''t push me, you mother. If I lose face in front of my son''s girlfriend, I''ll blame you!" "Who made you not ready?" Su Yan opened her eyes wide and yelled, "Ke Uncle Chris... " Chris and Eugene were equally surprised when they saw Su Yan. They said to Chi lie, "son, how did you cheat Su''s daughter? " Chi Li smiles. Chris came back and yelled, "I''m going to die!"!!!! Your girlfriend turned out to be Suqi, his daughter?! I''m dying. Suqi can hunt me all over the world! You son of a bitch, who gave you the courage -- " Su Yan said unexpectedly," Uncle Chris, Chi lie is yours... " Eugene patted Chris on the shoulder. His green eyes were full of maturity and steadiness. He said, "we don''t have children. We adopted Chi lie abroad." No wonder. Chris and Eugene are single all the time. They are not interested in getting married. They just adopt a child. Chris is in charge of one, three, five and Eugene is in charge of two, four and six. Anyway, they are not short of money, but they are healthy and raise Chi lie. Su Yan was so surprised at the truth, "Chi lie, I didn''t expect..." "Who makes you never want to know me?" Chi lie took her hand to the side, "Dad, do you have any drinks at home?" Chris and Eugene answer at the same time, two old men rush to make tea for Suyan. Chris said, "my son called me. What''s your hurry?" Eugene said, "no big or small, this is my son." Chris said, "you dream, do you have a son, not a wife." Eugene said, "you''re like that. Look how promising my son is. He took his girlfriend home when he was young. Don''t disgrace me." Su Yan listened for a while, funny to turn his head, looking at Chi lie, Chi lie explained, "don''t care, my two fathers are rarely at home at the same time, they are too busy, generally staggered business at home, so who is at home will take care of me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1414 Hearing Chi lie say so, Su Yan is a little used to it. Foreigners have a high love for children. Many families are willing to adopt other children when they have children. It''s normal for people like Chris and Eugene who are busy working and not getting married to adopt their own children. It''s just Su Yan looked at Chi lie and said, "why did she adopt you and know me?" Chi lie blinked mysteriously, "maybe this is Destiny. " In the kitchen, Eugene took the lead in brewing black tea and put it on the tea table outside, shouting enthusiastically, "Yan Yan, come here and have tea." "Thank you, uncle Eugene." Su Yan smiles sweetly, "aren''t you busy today?" Eugene immediately said, "I''m busy. I heard that smelly boy brought his girlfriend back, so I specially reserved time. I''m going to fly in the evening." Chris yelled inside, "Yan Yan! I am not busy! I need you, uncle Chris! I''m not busy today! " With that, unwilling to lag behind, he brought out a small plate of biscuits. "I made them myself before. Try them quickly." The two men''s hospitality makes Su Yan a little overwhelmed. She feels that if she doesn''t talk about the future with Chi lie, she won''t be able to get out of the house. Four people sit down on the sofa around the tea table. Su Yan will start to feel nervous. She never knew that Chi lie''s parents were actually good friends of aunt Tang Shi before. This needs careful calculation Su Yan clenched her fingers. I don''t know if my mother ever hurt them. If her mother ever dragged them into the water, then What face does she have. Chi lie seems to be aware of the tangle of Su Yan, put his hand on her shoulder, gently patted, "it''s OK." As soon as the words fell, a voice came from the door. Chris looked up and his face changed. Tang Wei stood outside the door with a flustered face, "Su Yan Su Yan was stunned. Tang Wei couldn''t believe it. He looked at Yanchi lie, then at Su Yan, and finally moved his eyes to Chris and Eugene, "you..." Chris and Eugene adopted Chi lie abroad, and they were busy all the time, so even Tang Shi and others didn''t know about the adoption, and the younger generation couldn''t know. Just now Tang Wei, like a lonely tourist who came to a foreign city, stood on the busy road with people coming and going, showing a confused expression, "it''s me Are you disturbed? " Chris''s smile froze on his face. It''s over. It seems that Tang Wei and Su Yan are still It''s not over yet! Then his son, this is not, this is not Rob, rob other people''s girlfriends! "How did you come?" But Chi lie asked first, "looking for us?" "No, my mother said uncle Chris was rarely in China recently. She asked me to take him over for dinner." Tang Shi and Chris have always had a good relationship, so when Chris returned home, she was worried about normal, just Tang Wei didn''t expect to see Su Yan at Chi lie''s home. They are See the parents. Tang Wei shook, his delicate face looked as if he was resisting something. He turned around and walked out the door. "It seems that I''m abrupt. I should say hello..." The figure was down and out like a homeless man. But after a step, Tang Wei stopped again, like a decisive death. He gritted his teeth and asked, "are you seeing your parents?" Su Yan did not hesitate to answer, as revenge, "right." At that moment, the bottom of my heart as if there is something to insist on suddenly broken. Tang Wei thinks it''s too humiliating to stop and ask about this behavior. Eugene and Chris look at each other. It''s over. It''s over. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1415 What else can he say now that he has reached this point? Tang Wei forces out a smile. When he smiles, Su Yan''s heart trembles. There was despair on his face that he was the only one left in the world. Standing at the door, the man said with a smile, "well It''s very good. Remember to call me when the marriage is settled. " So many ups and downs, now only one sentence, very good. Tang Wei''s eyes were red with a smile, and his back was a little thin and shabby. After that, he turned away, as if he had never appeared. The atmosphere in the living room was as quiet as if someone had pressed the pause button. Chris held his breath and kept silent for several minutes. At last, he tried to make a round speech Long, grown up, ha... " It''s better not to talk about it. Chris didn''t think he had a good start at all, so he just shut up. Instead, Eugene sighed and asked Su Yan, "did you break up with Tang Wei?" Chris almost jumped out of the sofa. How dare you ask! Unexpectedly, Su Yan shook his head with self mockery, "me? How can I match... " "We always thought you and Tang Wei were in love." Eugene touched the back of his head. "We''ve never been in China, and we don''t know your situation very well So, what happened to you and Tang Wei? " Chi lie is worried about Su Yan''s state, but Su Yan takes a look at him and shakes his head to say he''s OK. Taking a deep breath, Su Yan clenched her fingers and finally said, "between us, maybe You''ve run out of breath. " So now beside Su Yan is Chi lie. Chris looked incredulous. "How could Tang Weihe... " When he was young, although he liked to put a bad face on Su Yan, he was the first to rush out when he saw someone bullying her! "Forget it." Su Yan lowered her head and tried to suppress the emotion that was going to come out of her eyes. She was biting her teeth and didn''t let herself expose a little vulnerability. "It''s OK, forget it." Chris and Eugene''s words vaguely expressed their understanding of them, which made Su Yan''s heart seem to be tightened, and the pain spread from the blood vessels to the whole body. So many people thought they were in love. Tang Wei, this is the most ironic. The whole world knows that we love each other. All over the world - except you. So she said forget it, not really forget it, just She has no choice but to take those desperate love and hate. In order to ease the atmosphere, Chi lie can only turn on the TV casually and tune out a movie, "well, don''t pay attention to these things any more. Yan Yan''s first visit to our home today can''t leave a bad impression..." That''s true. Chris and Eugene warmly give Suyan snacks, and then asked, "your father Suqi, do you agree with you two?" Su Yan nodded, "well." "Then..." Chris looked at Chi lie, "smelly boy, do you want to marry Yan Yan?" Chi lie was drinking water, and he was stunned. Marry Marry?! It''s, it''s not, it''s a little too fast. Chi Li swallowed, "I think we are now It''s good. " Eugene waved his hand. "It''s very good, but there''s got to be a follow-up. If you want me to say that Yan Yan will live in our house tonight, how about going to Su Qi tomorrow to talk about the future marriage? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1416 Is this rhythm a rocket! Su Yan is accompanying him to see his parents for the first time. He is going to talk about marriage right away! Chi lie''s expression completely froze on his face, even the usual gentle and reliable appearance disappeared. After a long time, he said, "it''s not necessary to have this process I don''t live to get married... " "How to speak!" Eugene frowned. "Who did you learn from? I feel very open-minded, don''t I? " "No, I think life is too important. Yan Yan and I have no pressure now. It''s very good. Why do we have to get married..." "It''s irresponsible not to marry!" "No future without marriage?" Chi lie asked, "can a marriage have a future only by marriage? This means that it''s not reliable for two people to be together. They are tied together by marriage? When I was studying abroad before, many people didn''t get married, but when they were together for a long time, they would raise their children together, and they didn''t rely on the marriage certificate, and they were very conscious. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± His son has been abroad for a long time. What''s in his mind! Chris heard Chi lie''s remarks and looked at Su Yan nervously for fear of leaving an impression of irresponsibility on her family. Unexpectedly, Su Yan didn''t respond to them and said with a smile, "I support all Chi lie''s ideas. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. It''s still a long time." This Eugene and Chris, two middle-aged people, don''t understand what the younger generation is thinking. Having said that, Su Yan still lived in Chi lie''s home that night. Before going to bed, she took a bath and came out. She happened to see Chi lie sitting alone in her bedroom. She didn''t know whether she was in a daze or thinking about things. "What do you think?" Su Yan asked, "because your father mentioned marriage today? Don''t worry, as I said to you, between us - " " is not. " Chi Li turned around, blonde and slim. "I was thinking that if we got married, Tang Wei might want to kill me." "Afraid?" Su Yan smiles. "No, I think you''re scared." Chi lie didn''t dodge. His eyes were looking at Su Yan, "you love him so much." "And you." Su Yan unexpectedly did not deny, or at this time, even if she denied that she did not love Tang Wei, it was just self deception, "I love Tang Wei, who do you love?" Chi lie is silent. After a long time, he tried to describe his mood by describing the lyrics which he did not know where he had heard in a declarative tone, "who knows, I love men and women? Or don''t love this world at all? " Chi lie felt that he seldom had such hysterical emotions as Su Yan, and he even rarely had mood swings. The love between human beings makes him feel strange and distant. There is no way to make him pause for a moment with good-looking skin and interesting soul. Su Yan and he cooperate with each other and seek comfort from each other. But to a greater extent, he is just learning from Su Yan what love is. He thinks Su Yan is forced to be like this because Tang Wei has no love. He wants to see the same kind. But now he was wrong - Tang Weiyou. Thick, deep, ready to move, faintly flourishing, hidden under volcanic rocks, purgatory love. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1417 Chi lie was so silent. He lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. Su Yan took a look at it and said, "forget it, you can''t think about it. Some things can''t be answered just by thinking." She used to ponder at night, asking herself again and again, is it possible for Tang to love her? The answer given by reality is cruel and tragic. Chi lie waved, "go to sleep." Su Yan sat down beside the bed, "don''t you sleep?" Chi lie shakes his head and looks out of the window. "I don''t sleep for the time being. I feel that I have encountered a big event in my life. If I don''t think about it clearly, I can''t sleep." Su Yan was happy, "what can you do in your life?" It''s just that Chi lie''s expression of depression is very sincere. It doesn''t seem to be pretending. If a heartless person like him can''t think of anything, it''s usually a very important event. Su Yan knows that she can''t help, so she doesn''t bother to interrupt. She sleeps quietly on the bed. Chi lie turns off the light, and the room turns dark. Darkness and silence spread over the horizon, half the earth fell into night, sleeping, waiting for the new sun. On the other side, in Tang Wei''s private villa, Xu Shengmin was startled by the smell of wine as soon as he entered. He pinched his nose. "You want to die, drink so much?" Tang Wei didn''t speak. Xu Shengmin came up and said, "you Is this dying? What do you want me to do at this time? Can''t you just shout 120? " Tang Wei sneered, and the wine cup rolled all over the ground, scattered and embarrassed, "then don''t rescue me. Come and help me with the corpse." Xu Shengmin kicked him, "I think it''s OK. What''s the matter with you?" Tang Wei did not speak. "Su Yan ran away with people, sad?" After Xu Shengmin said this, Tang Wei wanted to pick up the wine cup at his feet and hit him in the face. Which pot does not open which pot! But he has a heart of hatred, but he has no strength. I feel like I''ve been hollowed out. After a long time, Tang Weicai trembled and said, "today I went to Uncle Chris''s house and saw Su Yan." Xu Shengmin sat down on the edge of his sofa and poured himself a glass of wine, "Su Yan What does it have to do with Chris? " They are foreigners at most. It seems that they are not relatives at all. "Suyan''s boyfriend is Chris, the child they adopted before, so it''s their son." Xu Shengmin grabs the glass tightly, "Su Yan wants to Married to Chris Tang Wei felt that his heart had been stabbed severely, but he had no choice but to pull the corners of his mouth. "What else can I do? She can do it if she wants to." Xu Shengmin kicked him again, "get up." Tang Wei was so dead that he couldn''t see any more high spirited appearance. All the corners and ambitions seem to be flattened, cowardly like a small beast. "Just looking at Su Yan being robbed?" Xu Shengmin a little hate iron does not become steel, "you were not like this!" But Su Yan is not su Yan at the beginning. "Tell me, now, why are you sad?" Xu Shengmin went up and pressed Tang Wei''s shoulder, "Tang Wei, tell me, why are you frustrated and sad?" Tang Wei didn''t speak, his teeth clenched, like a struggle before he died. "Say it." Finally, Tang Wei spoke. At that moment, there was light in the dark eyes, but the light was fleeting and disappeared in the darkness. He said, "because I seem to There''s no way to keep hating her. " So what''s left? There''s no way. There''s no way back. Fragmented, exiled love. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1418 Xu Shengmin took a deep breath, "you..." Tang Wei said this in despair, as if his heart was dead. Xu Shengmin couldn''t see it any more. "You say you feel Does it work? " Tang Wei slowly turns his face around, just like a rigid robot. His vision is slowly placed on Xu Shengmin''s face. Almost unconscious, he repeated, murmuring, "is it still useful?" Xu Shengmin said, "you ask me, who do I ask?" Tang Wei stopped talking and turned his head to one side again. He just kept silent again, as if he had run out of electricity. "I think it''s necessary for you to go to Su Yan and make it clear." Xu Shengmin swallowed his saliva and drank all the wine in the glass. "Tang Wei, you can''t be here alone. Su Yan doesn''t know if you''re dead." Tang only has the strength, "she knew also can''t be distressed." "And you know she won''t be upset?" Xu Shengmin asked, "why do you always guess Su Yan like this? Are you the roundworm in her stomach! Su Yan liked you so much at first, but now? Why don''t people love you? Is it useful for you to pretend to be dead now? Even if she doesn''t like you, you have to go and apologize to others! " Tang Wei''s fingers trembled, and then he grasped them one by one. "Get up." Xu Shengmin took a deep breath, "Tang Wei, you have to find Su Yan." "I''ve looked for it!" Finally, those repressed emotions broke through their senses and wandered around, crashing into Tang Wei''s broken body. He couldn''t hold it. He couldn''t even control himself. "I''ve been looking for her for a long time! But what''s the result! It''s just being driven out of the door again and again "Wouldn''t I be afraid? I''ll be afraid, too! " Tang Wei''s voice is mute. The whole villa is empty. It''s dark sky up and endless purgatory down. It''s better to jump down. How much do you want him to do? "I''ve used all the methods. I came to stay, but what she showed me was that she took other men home for the night!" "Don''t I feel pain?" he said? What she thinks I am, I won''t hurt! I''m sorry. I''m sorry. What else can I do? I''m helpless! Before, I could bring Su Yan back by force, but I didn''t dare. I really didn''t dare. I didn''t even dare to see her eyes... " "I''m so afraid that when I look up, I can see her hate me..." Tang Wei took a hard breath and felt the pain of his heart. It seemed that he had been stabbed with a knife. His trembling fingers could not be clenched any more, as if they were dead. "I dare not, I dare not, Su Yan doesn''t love me, I have nothing left..." When he was young, he thought that the hatred in his last life was the fetter of their mutual entanglement. Later, he knew that it was just a weight for him. And now the other end of the Libra does not return to jump down, this tragedy and who should come to the end? Xu Shengmin sighs and makes a phone call to Su Yan. He thinks, at least let Su Yan know Tang Wei''s state now. Even if it''s to let Su Yan express her evil spirit, she has the right to know. So late at night, when Su Yan was sleeping to connect the call, a man''s voice came from the opposite side of her mobile phone - "I always thought that she couldn''t leave me, but it turned out that..." "I can''t do without her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1419 Late at night, the voice came from the other end of the mobile phone. Su Yan grabbed the mobile phone and was stunned. Once she was still sleepy, she sat up from the bed. For fear of waking Chi lie, she climbed out of the bed and went outside the room. Tang Wei''s voice is still coming from the mobile phone, low voice with desire, like an impossible dream. Heart seems to beat in the ear, when the sound is dull and with dull pain, Su Yan swallowed saliva, trying to speak, "hello?" "Ah? Is that all right? " From the opposite came Xu Shengmin''s voice, "Hello, Yan Yan, I''m Lao Xu." "Ah, Xu Shengmin, what can I do for you in the middle of the night?" Su Yan frowns. Why is Xu Shengmin with Tang Wei at this time? Tang Weiping is alone. How can he get to the point where Xu Shengmin calls him? "Tang Wei is here There''s something wrong Xu Shengmin takes a look at Tang Wei, who is so drunk that he is unconscious. He immediately presses his shoulder and shakes it back and forth. "Tang Wei, wake me up. Su Yan is listening." Su Yan two words, like a stabbing pain to Tang Wei, he suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Su Yan? Where is Su Yan? She''s here? " The voice came through the mobile phone, eager and careful, knife like lingchi Su Yan. Su Yan thought, Tang Wei, you are so cruel. Every time when she gave up, she turned back to stab her, let her go, also walk not comfortable. It''s so hard to get together. "I called Su Yan. Get up quickly." Xu Shengmin hate iron not into steel, "have what thing to want to say with her, take advantage of now quick say!" "What are you calling her for?" Tang Wei was surprised, and his eyes were at a loss. "If I hit this point, she would only feel that I was harassing her all the time." "If you want to harass me, I will harass you." Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "hurry up, while Su Yan is still willing to talk to me. After provoking her, she broke up with me. I don''t know where to cry. " Tang Wei was frozen there, his expression was out of control. Then the man seemed to return to the light at last. He rushed to Xu Shengmin, grabbed his mobile phone, held it to his ear like a baby, and finally tried his best, just a short sentence, "Su Yan Are you still there? " The sound was diluted in the cold night, as if it had never been heard. Su Yan felt that the whole body blood countercurrent, she laughed red eyes, "I heard that you drink too much in the middle of the night, Lao Xu helped you call me." "I..." Tang Wei is like a child. At the other end where Su Yan can''t see him, he is very anxious and helpless. "I didn''t want to disturb you in the middle of the night, I just I miss you so much Just missing two words will drive him crazy. Tang Wei can''t guess that the woman he once despised is now the one he never got in his midnight dream. "I''m sleeping in Chi Li''s house today. If you''re OK in the middle of the night, I''ll hang up for fear of waking up his family." Su Yan smiles, as if trying her best to push the pain back with her own hands - she wants to make him hate, make him pain, make his life worse than death, make him cry! Tang Wei, you should try how heartbroken I was! "You sleep at Chi lie''s house?" Tang Wei repeated that alcohol forced all the ready emotions to burst out. He clenched his fingers one by one. "After seeing my parents, do you still want to treat me like this, Su Yan? Are you so happy with Chi lie?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1420 Happiness. The word "happiness" he is talking about now is like a slap on Su Yan''s face. The woman lost her reason and asked Tang Wei, "happiness? Tang Wei, I am not happy because of you! In the past, because of you, I live so humble! Now you come to ask me, are you happy with other men? What do you want to hear? I''m a thousand times happier than I was when I was by your side. Do you hear me! I am very happy! There is no one more cruel than you in the world Her laughter was sharp, like a needle pricking Tang Wei''s eardrum, tingling and beating in the nerve mouth, his pulse quickening and stirring, "Su Yan, I''ll pick you up, OK?" Su Yan with hear joke general, repeated this sentence, then way, "what are you saying, Tang Wei, you listen to what you say." Tang Wei closed his eyes difficultly, as if he had given up all his struggles. "I don''t want you to live in Chi lie''s house." "What does it matter to me whether you want to or not?" Once you say that, you can''t go back. Tang only red eyes, he did not think he could be so fragile, fragile to Su Yan few words, can let him rout, "don''t do this, OK?" "I don''t have time to play house games with you." Su Yan finish saying this words to hang up, leave cold voice let Tang Wei can''t come back. Xu Shengmin murmured on the side, "finished, Yan Yan will not even pull my cell phone number black." Tang Wei fell back on the sofa, just like the movie ended. Finally, even Su Yan refused to cooperate with him to play the play. He is the only one who has come to the end of this last love and hate. "If you say you lose it, you lose it..." Tang Wei clenched his fingers and covered his face until he choked, "I''m wrong I admit my mistake, I can''t save face, OK? But I really know that I''m wrong. I want you to... " It''s coming back. Xu Shengmin sighed. He took out a napkin and handed it to Tang Wei. "Hello, Tang Wei." Tang Wei''s shoulders were shaking, and the veins around his neck were jumping, which was enough to see how excited he was. "You say, why do you have to die for face? Why didn''t you tell Su Yan just now? " Xu Shengmin patted him, "have a chance to find her again." "I don''t dare to say. I''m afraid she has a good life now. If I go to her again, it''s like --" Tang Wei takes a deep breath. "It will only make her hate me more." "You think very well of her now? Why didn''t you think about her? You''re just timid. You can''t afford the consequences. Don''t pretend to think about Su Yan. " Xu Shengmin pulled the corners of his mouth, "it''s most useless to flinch like this now. People who are about to flee without even going to the battlefield don''t want to say that they are lucky or unhappy in the future. Su Yan won''t be happy even with you." It''s not going to be happy. "Go." Xu Shengmin said, "go out and get Su Yan back." ****** when Su Yan came back to her room, someone was sitting on the bed in the dark. Hearing her coming back, she asked, "have you finished calling?" Su Yan startled, "when did you wake up?" "Just now." Chi lie scratched his hair and said, "is Tang Wei looking for you?" "Well." Su Yan put the mobile phone back, "I don''t know what medicine I took wrong. My attitude is totally different from before. I don''t think I have a brain after drinking too much." Chi lie meaningful hook lips, "with a man, I think he now change his attitude, because began to regret." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1421 Su Yan doesn''t speak, Chi lie''s words may be right, but now even if she knows, what can she change. "Go to sleep." Chi lie doesn''t know what to say. Tang Wei appears in Su Yan''s world again and again, which makes him feel a little pitiful. Once upon a time, Tang Wei didn''t have to do such meaningless struggle. And now he''s just I''m afraid that Su Yan will let him out of the world completely. A person wants to end, a person desperately to stay. Chi lie shook his head and said, "it''s hard for Tang Wei to give up." Su Yan huddled on the bed. She said, "I''d better go abroad. At least I can''t see." Back home, he would be influenced by Tang Wei. In foreign countries, she honed her heart, but when she returned home, she would still be in turmoil. "It''s not impossible." Chi lie took a picture of Su Yan, who was shrunk into a ball. "It''s just Su Yan. In this way, what you can do is always to escape, or it''s enough to ensure that you will never see each other for a lifetime. Once you see each other, you will still be beaten back to the original shape." So running out all the time can''t solve anything. Su Yan doesn''t speak. She closes her eyes, but she can''t sleep. At dawn, Su Yan, who hasn''t been asleep all night, gets up from the bed. While Chi lie is still asleep, she chooses to leave. Put on clothes, to the outside of the community, she is going to take a taxi, but a car slowly stopped beside her. The window was pressed, and before dawn, the dim light came into the car, and the man in the driver''s seat had a face that was astonishing. Su Yan didn''t expect to see Tang Wei here. From the humble end of the mobile phone to the indifference in front of her, he seems to be always breaking into her attention. Tang Wei is still drinking. The smell reaches Su Yan''s nose. She frowns, "are you crazy?" Tang Wei hoarse voice, "the car is from Xu Shengmin, he went here." I said before I left that my brother would help you here. Su Yan a Leng, seem to see the tired of Tang Wei fundus. Did he stay up all night? "You came to me?" "How about getting in the car?" Tang Wei said, "let''s talk." "Can you still drive like this?" Su Yan frowned, "drink the wine and go home as soon as possible. The car will stop here, and then call a car to go back." Like a homeless tramp, Tang Wei said, "can we go home together?" "Do we have a home?" Su Yan quickly asked, with a sneer on his face, "I don''t live with you, do I?" No, there are Su Qi once bought a big villa for them to live together and take care of each other. Su Yan left, Tang Wei also moved out from the villa, the whole house is empty. And now Tang Wei''s Adam''s apple moves up and down. He wants to get out of the car and catch Su Yan''s hand. Unexpectedly, as soon as I got out of the car and met her, I was thrown away by her. Tang Wei stood there, clearly wearing short sleeves of the weather, he felt thoroughly cold. "How about going home?" Don''t be with Chi lie. I swear I won''t hurt you any more Su Yan is indifferent. "Su Yan!" Tang Wei was in a hurry, and his voice was shaking. "I can''t stand you with other men. I''ve been cheating myself. I think I want to monopolize you because I hate you, but --" Su Yan was stunned, and her heart began to beat violently. As described in the lyrics, Tang Wei yelled, as if to roar through his soul - "if you lie about this mood and live..." He reddened his eyes. "That''s no different from being dead! Su Yan, even if you don''t love me now I love you and In time? " Something blurred the vision, and there was a sharp pain in the heart. Tang Wei thought that he had given up. "Su Yan, even if you don''t love me now I love you and In time? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1422 The whole world is like being pressed the pause button. Su Yan stands there in disbelief. After hearing Tang Wei''s words, she seems to have been hollowed out, and no other voice can be heard in her ears. The man stood in front of her with a delicate face and shaking eyes. He trembled and stretched out his hand, like a last plea, "even if you refuse me --" the hand was like a last plea from someone who jumped down the stairs. He said, "can I hold you?" The whole world fell in love. Su Yan stepped back two steps and looked at Tang Wei''s hand. He felt that his brain was swollen and painful, and all his thoughts were in a mess. Instinct made her shake her head, "Tang Wei you --" but the next words were interrupted by a man''s indifferent embrace. She even had no time to run away, so she was firmly held in her arms. The hands are like chains, strong and tightly around her, as if afraid that she will disappear. Tang Wei''s temperature surrounds Su Yan''s whole body. I don''t know when the tears fell down. Su Yan woke up like an electric shock and went crazily to pull his hand, "let me go!" "Just a moment..." Tang Wei''s voice seemed to collapse. His dark eyes were as deep and heavy as night. "Su Yan, I I just want to hold you... " When she came out alone, he wanted to rush up and hold her. Su Yan struggles, but she knows clearly that she can''t bear Tang Wei''s strength, so she closes her eyes like she''s dead set. She doesn''t go to see Tang Wei and let him play with her. "Don''t..." Tang Wei''s trembling hand touches Su Yan''s face. The hand is so cold that Su Yan is stimulated. When she opens her eyes, she sees the man in front of her eyes with blood in his eyes. He says, "don''t show such an expression of despair to him. Su Yan did not speak, let Tang Wei hold himself like this. Perhaps from behind, their actions also look like a couple of lovers who have seen each other for a long time. But now, her heart, ah, has come to the point where she can''t even warm up such a close posture as hugging. Until Tang Wei''s mood gradually subsides, Su Yan moves her arm, and the man slowly releases her. The hand still stays on her face, as if reluctant to put it down. He says, "Su Yan, what do you want me to do, you say --" Why do you look at him with such plain eyes, why I can''t find any more love Tang Wei has never been so frightened. He feels that he really has no way out. Su Yan''s heart is like a stone. It''s just You can''t shake a cent. It shouldn''t be like this, between them, it shouldn''t be like this Su Yan smiles. Her voice is very light. In this morning when the sky is not completely bright, her voice is as light as the wind, blowing back and forth. "I don''t want you to do anything, I want nothing for you." Give up long ago, those who insist on so long like ah, secret love ah, but a self destruction. "Now you tell me that you love me..." Su Yan''s tone finally began to fluctuate. The more she said, the more urgent she was. The scarlet in her eyes was filled with hatred. She burst out laughing: "now you tell me you love me? Love - Tang Wei, do you deserve it? My decades of being wasted without any reason! What are you going to do to apologize to me? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1423 Tang Wei had no strength to refute this remark. Yes, Su Yan has loved him for so many years, but he has never looked at her seriously. "I..." Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. Recalling the past, his voice became deeper and deeper. "I really don''t know..." The possession at that time, the violence at that time, at that time, I wanted to use everything to lock Su Yan in my side, so called the injury of imprisonment, unexpectedly It''s out of love. Tang Wei has never been taught what is the right love in his life. He has been burdened with a heavy hatred since he was born. Even now that the hatred has disappeared, those memories still occupy deep in his brain. He didn''t want to be that kind of person, but he became more and more like that kind of person. He wants to tame Su Yan, but in the end, he is tamed by Su Yan. "Don''t leave me, will you?" He''s afraid that as soon as he turns his head, Su Yan will take other men''s hands and leave with a smile. There are too many women around him, but Tang Wei only wants to hold Su Yan tightly. He wanted her beautiful, precious, gray green eyes to look at her alone. Hate or fear, that pair of eyes, only allowed to see him. "You drink too much." Su Yan gently pushed away the hand Tang Wei wanted to hold. She laughed at herself, "I should be glad. Before, I would surely feel that I am the happiest person in the world. The person I love finally woke up and finally agreed to love me." Tang Wei''s eyes were red. But heard her continue to say, while reaching out to press the heart, Su Yan seems to be aware of the pain, beat his chest hard, "but why ah, Tang Wei, I don''t feel any happiness now, my heart just feel desolate, even a little warmth can''t feel." Tang weiru was struck by thunder, standing there, dull pain, walking around the body. He shook his head and told in vain, "Su Yan, don''t give up on me, OK? Ah? Don''t... " Su Yan turned and left, "I don''t want to see you again." "Don''t be like this, don''t be like this -" Tang Wei stumbles to pull her. Unexpectedly, there is a taxi passing by at this time. Su Yan raises his hand and stops. Tang Wei panic, see Su Yan with fast speed into the car, he had no time to rush up, the door clang when a close, the taxi began to restart. "Su Yan! Su Yan Tang Wei yelled. The driver was startled. He pushed down the window and looked back at Su Yan. "Miss, is this your boyfriend?" Boyfriends? Su Yan seems to have been slapped, with a sharp voice, "no! I don''t know him! Sir, please send me back to Su''s house as soon as possible -- " " Su Yan! " Seeing that Su Yan is about to leave, Tang Wei wants to go back to the car and start the car to catch up with him. However, he suddenly thinks of Su Yan''s words just now. After drinking, he can''t drive any more - Tang Wei has no choice but to catch up with the taxi by himself. He keeps shouting in the back of the car, "Su Yan --" "don''t do this, don''t go --" "I regret it, I really regret it - can I do it again? Ah? What can I use to compensate you? You can beat me or scold me. You can give me a chance. Can you not just give up on me - " Tang Wei cried, but how can he catch up with the speed? Just looking at Su Yan''s back, my heart is about to die of pain. Even if the cry is hoarse, who can hear it? Su Yan sits in the car and tears like rain. She clenches her teeth and clenches her fist. She doesn''t want to look back. Over the past few decades, she devoted herself to love and lost herself. She thought that this was the punishment of God. But now, Tang only understood that under the pretext of painting love as prison, it was he who was sentenced to lifelong loneliness by love. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1424 That day, Su Yan left. Tang alone stood on the road. Suddenly, he felt that there was no place for him. Later, he called Xu Shengmin. When Xu Shengmin came to pick him up, he saw Tang Wei walking alone on the side of the road. He was at a loss, like a child. But there are also early morning running and passing little girls tut tut feeling, "there is a big handsome guy on the road." "What is he doing in the morning?" "I don''t know. I feel like I''ve drunk too much." "It''s like waiting for someone. It looks pitiful. Who''s so ruthless and left such a handsome man by the side of the road? " Xu Shengmin found Tang Wei and beat him on the back. "What are you doing on the side of the road like a zombie?" Looking up, he saw Tang Wei turn around and his eyes turned red. He said, "Su Yan has gone." Xu Shengmin helplessly covers his face, and he guesses the end. "Go back." With a sigh, Xu Shengmin said, "give me the car key." He doesn''t look like he can drive. On the way back, Tang Wei felt as if he had lost his soul. He leaned back in the back of the car, looking at the top of the car and didn''t say a word for a long time. Xu Shengmin couldn''t resist, "you are like this Su Yan can''t see it either. " Tang Wei seems to have a reaction finally, "she will not care even if she sees it." "What did she say when she left in the morning?" It took Tang a lot of effort to complete a sentence. "She said she didn''t want to see me again." Xu Shengmin a Leng, immediately followed him to shake his head, "Yan Yan this words also... Too ruthless." However, no one can blame Su Yan. Her ruthlessness is forced by Tang Wei. So even after hearing Su Yan''s indifference, Xu Shengmin couldn''t say a word. Tang Wei knew that. That''s why he is silent. What position does he have to blame Su Yan? Finally, Xu Shengmin sent Tang Wei to his home. Before getting off the bus, he turned to look at Tang Wei, "you, have a good rest. Yan Yan may want to be quiet, so she doesn''t want to see you. " The consolation didn''t work, but Tang Wei said thank you. He got out of the car, and Xu Shengmin was about to leave, but both of them were stunned. From a distance, a woman stood at the door, as if the boss had been waiting there in the morning. Tang Wei pursed his lips. His expression was not very good-looking. The woman came forward with a gentle smile on her big face and asked Tang Wei in a soft voice, "where have you been? Why are you back now? " After that, she smelled Tang Wei''s wine, and then she patted Tang Wei''s back carefully, "have you drunk?" "Don''t touch me, Xu Yao." Xu Yao''s face turned white, but she was still trying to ingratiate herself, "but we haven''t met for a long time. Why don''t you come to me recently?" This is exactly like a full-time housewife whose husband is cheating and doesn''t return home at night. If you let others listen to it, you will surely stab Tang Wei''s back and scold him. He is handsome and of poor character, leaving such a beautiful girlfriend aside and going out for a mess. But what about the truth? Xu Shengmin laughed on the side, like watching a play, "my dear sister, you always have the ability to let yourself in the weak side, to get sympathy." The relationship between Xu Yao and Xu Shengmin is not good, so Xu Shengmin will not let her go when she can ridicule her. Hearing Xu Shengmin say this, Xu Yao looks at Tang Wei with aggrieved eyes, as if waiting for him to speak for him. However, Tang Wei was indifferent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1425 But Xu Yao clenched her lips, and her delicate face was full of sadness. She thought that if she had been with Tang Wei for such a long time, Tang Wei would certainly speak for her. Unexpectedly, as if she didn''t exist, Tang ran over her shoulder without touching her. I didn''t even lift my eyelids when I passed her. Xu Yao did not resist, rushed up, "only!" Xu Shengmin turned his eyes toward the sky. Su Yan didn''t shout Tang Wei so rudely. However, when Tang Wei heard this voice, he didn''t say anything else at all. Xu Yao was afraid that Tang Wei would never talk to her again. She reached for Tang Wei and said, "what''s wrong with me? You tell me, I change - " " it''s noisy. " Tang Wei finally turned back. There was no expression on his face. His eyes were so cold, "can you shut up?" Xu Shengmin stood aside to watch the play, holding his hands in his chest in a good mood. Xu Yao panicked, "but, you are..." Did Tang Wei really know a lot of things? No No, the last time ye Xiao was discovered by Tang Wei at most. Ye Xiao can''t give her away, so Tang Wei won''t find out about the incident of the engagement ceremony between Su Yan and ye Xiao Xu Yao is more and more shaken, "we have grown up together for so long since childhood..." Who is she? How dare you say she grew up together? Tang Wei glanced at Xu Yao indifferently. It was like looking at garbage. Then Tang Wei passed by and waved to Xu Shengmin, "live in my house?" "Absolutely OK." Xu Shengmin hooked his lips, then pointed at Xu Yao and said, "what should she do?" Tang Wei did not answer, continue to go home. Xu Yao can''t believe that Tang Wei can''t leave him like this. No, once Su Yan comes back, Tang Wei will become like this. Why! She hated so much that she almost gritted her teeth! How can you do this to me? I''ve been by your side these years - " " these years? " Tang Wei did not look back, "you seem to have made a mistake. From the beginning to the end, I have never admitted who you are to me." In a word, it is easy to understate, but there is a huge turbulence in Xu Yao''s mind. She was humiliated red eyes, "I have done so much, why your heart does not have a little bit of my position - Su Yan she match it! She''s the one who hurt you! She''s still with other men, and she''s not willing to let you go - Su Yan is not as good as me, but I really love you, but why Is it because of Su Yan? Is it because of Su Yan? " She was hysterical, and was shocked by the sentence "who are you to me". Unexpectedly, Tang Wei laughed. He seldom laughs, but he laughs beautifully. He said, "yes, it''s su Yan that makes you understand? Why can''t I look at you? It''s because of Su Yan. " Xu Yao was stunned and turned pale. "If you understand, don''t show up in front of me. I''ve never made it public that you''re my girlfriend, and you can''t be my girlfriend. It''s because of the Xu family''s face, and I need to investigate some truth myself. Why not make it public? It''s because I have su Yan. What are you? Of course, I also know that women like you - "Tang Wei shook his head like pity," no matter how much I hate, I will only find Su Yan to vent my anger. As long as you can do it, just try it on her. " Just try it on her. It''s not an invitation at all, it''s a warning! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1426 The hatred in Xu Yao''s eyes can''t be hidden. Tang Wei can''t miss it. But he didn''t see it. He said, "I really want to see what means you can use to get close to Su Yan." Imitate her, become her, possess everything she once had. Carefully to wipe away the past Su Yan''s existence, let yourself replace. After all these years, it''s time to close the net. Tang Wei unexpectedly turned to Xu Yao this time, as if he thought of something. In the past, if Tang Wei walked up to her, Xu Yao would only feel happy, but this time Instinct set her back a few steps. Tang Wei patted her on the shoulder and said, "come on, Xu Yao." To Cheer her on? What is Tang Wei thinking? Now, Xu Yao does not dare to look into Tang Wei''s eyes any more. She can''t even stand steadily. A glance in her eyes would frighten her to death. Tang Wei turned to open the door, Xu Shengmin also ran in. Before entering, the man waved to Xu Yao and said with a smile, "goodbye, dear sister." Perhaps this time, is the last time to see her appear in front of Tang Wei. After all Xu Shengmin thought about Tang Weigang''s expression. It seems that someone is really angry. As soon as the door of the villa is closed, Xu Yao is isolated from the outside. Xu Shengmin came in and said with a smile, "are you going to do it at last?" Tang Wei turned around and looked at him without raising his eyelids. Still don''t talk. "I thought you were a fool." Xu Shengmin said, "I have to thank Xu Yao for bringing me here." "Shut up." Tang Wei rolled his eyes in a bad mood, "another row, throw you out." Finish saying to walk toward the study, there is a computer in the study. "Don''t you sleep?" Xu Shengmin pointed to his dark circles and said, "I didn''t sleep all night. After drinking wine, I went to find Su Yan and was left on the road. Now I come back and make trouble with Xu Yao. You''re not tired." Tang Wei gasped, and the wine didn''t wake up. "Which pot doesn''t open, which pot will be mentioned. Find yourself a guest bed. I have something else to do Xu Shengmin clearly followed him into the study, "then, do you need my help?" Tang Wei''s step deepened his eyes. "Just now..." Xu Shengmin approached and looked down at Tang Wei. He said with a smile, "don''t pretend. I see you pasted a miniature recording beacon behind Xu Yao''s shoulder." Tang Wei makes a shooting action. His slender fingers touch Xu Shengmin''s temple. At that moment, there is a killing intention in his eyes. It seems that the previous intoxication has never appeared in his eyes. The moment he looked up, it seemed that he was still the amazing young man who hurt people casually but didn''t want to go back on his own. He didn''t even bother to explain his crimes before his eyes - "knew too much -" he grinned and didn''t smile in his eyes. "He would be killed." ****** when Su Yan came back to Su''s home, the sky began to light up gradually, and there was morning sunshine behind her. She stopped before entering the door and wiped her eyes so hard that she dared to open the door. She was afraid of being seen in a taxi because Tang Wei had cried. But as soon as I opened the door, I saw a pair of red eyes. The difference is that the owners of these eyes are so matched because they stay up all night. Su Yan was stunned, "Yao Yao, you All night? " Su Yao stood at the gate with bruises on his eyes. "Why did you come back so early?" "I..." Su Yan saw that Su Yao didn''t sleep and said anxiously, "don''t worry about me. What are you doing? How can you not sleep? Yao Yao has a heavy burden on his body organs --" Su Yao stood still and let Su Yan persuade him. After a long silence, he suddenly reached out and covered Su Yan''s mouth. "Don''t talk." Youth - no, he is no longer Su Yan''s younger brother. The man''s voice is hoarse, with unspeakable pain and sleepless fatigue in his eyes. "Don''t talk." He''ll have an urge to kiss her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1427 Su Yao doesn''t know what happened to him, but from the moment Su Yan went out last night. His heart began to panic. At the thought of Su Yan going to another man''s house for the night, he was so anxious that he didn''t fall asleep all night. He sat on the sofa in the living room like a fool, waiting for Su Yan to come back. Now this point is still very early, Su Yan back is let him some accident. Su Yan looked at the tired Su Yao, stretched out a hand to hold his wrist, and then slowly opened the palm of his hand covering his mouth, "you go to sleep first." The hand is loosened by the person, Su Yan saw the place that just was grasped by Su Yan. It''s like a fire has burned and spread from the place it touched. Su Yao shook his mind and said, "well After playing games all night, my brain is so excited that I can''t sleep. " Such a lame excuse. But Su Yan said, "are you still playing that horrible game? In the future, play less before going to bed, or you will lose sleep. " She originally remembered that when she was in a bad mood, Su Yao took her to play the horror game to vent her fear. It turns out that She remembers everything. Su Yao suddenly covered his face, he gave a low smile, "ah, yes, I won''t play in the future, listen to you." Su Yan touched his head, like stroking a big dog, "darling, I have nothing today, what do you want to eat at night?" Su Yao reported several dish names randomly, then walked to his room in a panic. When he stepped on the stairs, he made a loud noise, as if he was running away, "I I''ll go to bed first, then you come back at this point, Chi lie Didn''t you say anything? " Su Yan blinked her eyes and made a small "Shh" gesture, "Chi lie and his family didn''t wake up, I sneaked out." Hearing this, Su Yao''s eyes seemed to light up again, and his voice was full of excitement. "You still like it here, don''t you?" Su Yan laughed, "yes, this is my home." Home. At that time, Su Yao stood on the second floor stairs, overlooking Su Yan from above, and saw her slender standing there, alone, but with cold eyes. Su Yan, if you need a home. Su Yao waved, found a fresh voice and said to Su Yan, "that''s right. This is home. Don''t go home at night next time! I''ll go to bed first. I''ll eat your food at night. " Shut the door and the smile disappeared. There was a deathly gloom in his eyes. Well, it doesn''t matter if I am your brother forever. ****** in the dim corner of the conference room, someone looked at the tall man in front of him with tears in his eyes, "this is different from what we said at the beginning..." It''s totally different Xu Yao shakes her head, with a shocking hatred in her eyes, "it''s all because of Su Yan, it''s all because of Su Yan, Tang Wei will leave me..." Why, why can Tang Wei say such words, which he never said before, but now he wants to pierce this layer of paper The man''s face was expressionless. "Maybe that''s all you can use." "No!" Xu Yao issued a sharp roar, "I want Su Yan to pay the price!" "You''ve messed up the engagement between her and ye Xiao." The man''s voice was cold and numb, "what else do you want to do?" "I want..." Xu Yao gritted her teeth, and the voice was transmitted directly to the computer at the other end through the receiving beacon. Tang only drooped his eyes, a look of wanton and down and out. Xu Shengmin is holding a cigarette on the side. Under the smoke, Xu Yao''s voice comes - "let Su Yan disappear in this world!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1428 Xu Shengmin put out the cigarette in the ashtray, and then looked at Tang Wei, "do you hear me?" Tang Wei said coolly, "she can''t say anything but that." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin yelled, "don''t you worry!" "Slow down, I''m analyzing the audio..." There are many audio channels on Tang Wei''s computer, which are the audio channels Xu Yao talked to the mysterious man just now. "Let me analyze it." Tang Wei intercepted one of the segments, then opened the frequency stored between the segments, and pulled the two segments together, with a coincidence rate of 99%. Xu Shengmin opened his eyes incredulously, "are you Analysis of sound sources? " "Well." Tang Wei presents the result and taps the Enter key on the keyboard. "The same person." Tang Wei''s eyes flashed a light, cold and sharp, he said, "this is the same person''s voice." "Are you using this to reason about the mysterious man behind Xu Yao?" Xu Shengmin was a little excited. "Wait, since it''s the same person''s voice, that is to say - now you find out who is behind Xu Yao? How did you get this other sound sample? " He was referring to the audio that came from behind Tang Wei. Tang Wei said, "guess." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin stopped, "are you going to do it?" It''s a little early to say. Before, Tang Wei planned to stay for another period of time After all, the new seven sins have not yet "Do it." Tang Wei picked to pick eyebrow, for a moment seem to have kill intention to leak out from the fundus of the eye. "Get rid of these people, and I''ll go to find Su Yan. I''ve been stumbling all the way to the province. " £¿£¡£¿£¡£¿£¡ Xu Shengmin opened his mouth and felt as if he had heard something from heaven "I''m going to find her. I saw Su Yan meet her parents at Chi lie''s home before. If it goes on like this, they may get engaged. If Su Yan wants to get engaged to Chi lie. " Tang Wei turned around and asked him seriously, "do you think it''s better for me to send someone to poison him, or send someone to knock Chi lie unconscious and sell him to other places?" Xu Shengmin is sweating all over. Neither of these sounds like a good thing But when he saw Tang Wei''s expression, it was very serious. I''m really planning how to get rid of Chi lie. Xu Shengmin said, "you can take it easy. When something happens, Xiao Yan hates you even more. What should I do?" Deep in his heart came the pain that could not be ignored, and Tang Wei suddenly bit his teeth. "Hate it. It''s better to hate than not care." I''d rather be hated than forgotten. If love can''t keep her Tang Wei stares at the palm of his hand. Su Yan, can hate stop you? Xu Shengmin looked at the computer screen and said, "it''s moving! There it is I couldn''t find Xu Yao''s IP before, because she was with the mysterious man. It is estimated that she was in the mysterious man''s house. The GPS positioning signal was covered around the house. Now it appears, which means Xu Shengmin and Tang Wei look at each other. "Xu Yao is out." Well, the place where she appeared must be near the location of the mysterious man! "Pull out Xu Yao''s whereabouts." Tang Wei''s face was full of exquisite demons, but he moved his neck around without expression, and then pressed his knuckles twice. "It''s cold. I''ve got a list." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1429 Xu Shengmin is busy helping Tang Wei to search for information, while taking time to ask a lot, "are you sure you want to start it now?" Tang only glanced at him with indifference in his eyes, "otherwise?" "It''s not impossible to wait." Xu Shengmin thought, "after all, Xu Yao is still..." "If you wait, Su Yan will get on well with Chi lie." Tang Wei pointed to himself, "do you want me to kill people and go to jail?" Xu Shengmin yelled, "how can you keep that in your mind all day long! Is it useful to solve that man when a woman is robbed Unexpectedly, Tang Wei nodded, "useful." Xu Shengmin shuddered and said, "do you think you can do the same if Su Yan takes a fancy to me?" Tang Wei grinned. "Blue 771 will go to your grave all the year round." Xu Shengmin patted his chest, "scared me to death, scared me to death. Fortunately, Su Yan didn''t like this handsome guy. But why is blue seven seven give me to go to the grave, that little heartless will give me to go to the grave? I think if I die, she will be the first to celebrate setting off firecrackers. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m really thinking about the afterlife. Two hours later, Tang Wei looked up from his computer and said, "we need to meet someone." Xu Shengmin''s black eye circles are almost unable to hang up, "I said that I would come to your house to sleep, and I actually accompanied you to make a morning''s information." It''s already light. He yawned and handed over the information, "don''t sleep and wait for sudden death." Tang Wei''s expression remained unchanged, as if these words could not shake him at all. "Accompany me to Ye''s house." "Ah?" Xu Shengmin didn''t understand it for a moment. When he thought about it, he immediately understood, "you Looking for ye Xiao? " Tang Wei nodded. "What can ye Xiao pry open with that mouth?" Xu Shengmin a face disdain, "at the beginning also helped Xu Yao a design frame Su Yan, if not you don''t let me say, I directly a nest end." It turns out that Tang Wei was the one who kept Xu Shengmin''s mouth shut. "So, I''m going to settle the accounts." Tang Wei stood up and stood upright. "Before that, there''s another place to go. I have a way. It may work The light in his eyes made Xu Shengmin hairy. "I see your expression It''s not a good idea. " Tang Wei said with a smile, "how can it be? I''m a good man." "If you are a good man, there will be no bad man in the world!" Xu Shengmin said, "no! Yes! Face ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Xu Shengmin stood in front of a mansion in a daze. "This is..." He looked up and down and began to search for the circle of rich and powerful people he knew in his mind. Finally lock in - "this is the Han family?" Tang Wei nodded, "well, yes, Han family." "What are you doing in the Han family..." Xu Shengmin muttered, "does it have anything to do with the Ye family?" Tang Wei didn''t speak. He rang the doorbell directly. Someone came out to meet him. When he saw that it was Tang Wei, he was shocked. A beautiful woman rushed out, "Weiwei?! What are you doing here? " When Xu Shengmin saw Jiang Qi, he was also amazed. Although she is old, she is noble and elegant. No wonder I heard that she was Tang Wei''s mother''s best friend in Tang Shi when she was young. It seems that only the same people can become good friends. "Sister Qiqi, is light smoke at home?" Jiang Qi hesitated for a moment, or nodded, "in, this little girl film recently homework and did not write well, you came just to help me train her." Tang Wei put out a generous and gentle expression that Xu Shengmin had never seen before. With a smile, his eyes looked like stars. He was a good looking baby in the eyes of his elders. In that way, Xu Shengmin would put on airs after scolding several dog things behind his back. Hearing Tang Wei say, "not afraid, she''s smart. Lao Xu hasn''t met her yet. He said he wants to know her and take her out on the way." Xu Shengmin pointed to himself with a confused face, "me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1430 He didn''t know what happened, so he looked at Tang Wei laughing like a dog, and then the topic came to him. Feeling innocent, Xu Shengmin looks up and finds aunt Jiang Qi staring at him. He says, "I I got up with Don. " He doesn''t know what light smoke is! Tang Wei said with a smile again, "because Lao Xu and Qingyan haven''t met each other yet. It happens that everyone is here these days. We just want to take Qingyan out to play." Jiang Qi a hear is to take to go out to play, cordially smile, "also you remember her." "No, No." Tang Wei waved, "if she''s at home, tell her to come out quickly." Voice just fell, inside rushed out a figure, "Tang Wei elder brother, you finally come!" Tang Wei''s smiling face doesn''t change. Step back, and the figure bumps into Xu Shengmin. Xu Shengmin was almost hit and vomited blood, "can you be careful?" Looking down, there is a little girl standing on his chest, dressed in Hanfu. I think she likes Hanfu culture and cosplay. She originally wanted to rush into Tang Wei''s arms. When she saw that it was Xu Shengmin, the little girl''s face pulled, her expression completely froze, and she rolled her eyes angrily - "who are you?" Xu Shengmin I want to ask you something else. Tang Wei stood on the side, "Han Qingyan, this is Xu Shengmin." Han Qingyan turned his eyes back, "Oh, I know! Where is the story of you and LAN Qiqi? Did you go and tell her? " There are three question marks on Xu Shengmin''s forehead. Thinking of something, he suddenly turned to look at Tang Wei, "what did you say to Aunt Jiang Qi''s daughter?" Han Qingyan unfathomably turned out a fan from his hand, and he laughed, "if you don''t stay with sister LAN Qiqi, I think brother Tang Wei is quite suitable for you." It turned out to be a rotten girl!!! It''s still a rotten girl in the Chinese clothing circle!! Xu Shengmin''s legs trembled. Tang Wei said, "light smoke..." "Oh, well, I know you love sister Xiaoyan best. It''s impossible to be with your good brother." Han Qingyan glanced at Xu Shengmin, then looked at Tang Wei, "tell me, what can I do for you? Is sister Xiaoyan running away with others again? " Straight to the point! Xu Shengmin clapped, "how do you know so much?" Although Han Qingyan is young, his expression is very rich, and his pretty face is changing, "someone gave me a real-time update of your story, for example, you like LAN Qiqi, but you are reluctant to say it, and you follow others to train. Another example is -- " with a snap of the fan, Han Qingyan points at Tang Wei with the tip of the closed fan, just like an ancient storyteller," this man obviously likes sister Xiaoyan, and he likes it very much. When he is reading, he is anxious to see sister Xiaoyan. Now we have to push people out. As a result, sister Xiaoyan really ran away. It''s over. You see, he''s as flustered as a dog now. " After that, Han Qingyan made a serious comment, "you guys. It''s called wife abuse. It''s a wife chasing crematorium! " Tang Wei and Xu Shengmin were silent. Who is usually free to tell this little girl this kind of thing?! Jiang Qi said, "Tang poetry told me, I told my daughter..." Tang Wei grinned and said, "thank you for your friendship." Jiang Qi waved his hand, "Oh, you''re not looking for Yanyan. Why don''t you go to play? My aunt suddenly got dizzy. Oh, ha ha..." While saying dizziness, he quickly flashed into the door, and then slammed the door shut! Xu Shengmin: "which part of her body looks dizzy?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1431 The gentle smile on Tang Wei''s face was already strained. He collapsed at the moment when Jiang Qi closed the door. Then he looked at Han Qingyan and said, "haven''t you finished your homework recently?" Han light smoke heard homework two words are big, "don''t mention this, we can be good friends." When Tang Wei grinned, he almost wrote "calculation" on his face. He said, "make a deal, you can accompany me to a place, and I''ll take care of your homework for one month." Han light smoke up and down pad fan, want to also don''t want to, "deal!" Xu Shengmin: how can I feel that it won''t be a good thing Half an hour later, Tang Wei and Han Qingyan come to the old house of Ye family. Xu Shengmin eyebrows straight jump, "you want to die! This is not where ye Xiao lives, this is - " this is where ye Jingtang, the current leader of the Ye family, lives! Tang Wei showed great calm, "right." Xu Shengmin presses Han Qingyan, "didn''t you say to go to Ye Xiao to settle accounts? He also brought aunt Jiang Qi''s daughter here - " in Xu Shengmin''s mind, he thought that Tang Wei''s shameless thing wanted to trick the beauties and make ye Xiao like Han Qingyan. Han Qingyan is so small, he can do it! Tang Wei was angry by his sweeping eyes, "am I that kind of person?" Xu Shengmin nods wildly. Tang Wei was sure that he could do such a thing. He just wanted to do it or not. Han Qingyan said, "Ye Jingtang is..." Tang Wei Leng Leng, then said, "is your mother''s former secret love object." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Those memories of ups and downs, let him so few words to cover the past. Han Qingyan looked at the door of the Ye family, "I understand. What do you need me to do?" Tang Wei smiles, "go and meet him." To die!!! Xu Shengmin couldn''t control it. "Tang Wei, you beast! Han Qingyan is so small. She''s aunt Jiang Qi''s daughter. How can you give her to Ye Jingtang? " Originally thought that let Han light smoke to seduce Ye Xiao is Tang Wei''s worst way, did not expect that he actually let Han light smoke to see ye Jingtang! "Tang Wei, are you human?" Tang just wants to kill Xu Shengmin right now, "can you decorate your mind?" Xu Shengmin pointed to him, "just like you, how can I think of you for the best? Scum man Tang Wei was too lazy to explain, so he stopped talking. In the past, he rang the doorbell of the Ye family, and the security guard knew their faces and put them in. Walking through the garden, ye Jingtang was drinking tea in the living room when he heard a voice coming from the door - "Tang Wei, I advise you to calm down. The light smoke is still so small. If you do this, aunt Jiang Qi will not let you go..." Ye Jingtang turned his head and saw Tang Wei, "Wei Wei?" He has been alone all these years. Tang Wei let the body, will be behind the Han light smoke let out, said with a smile, "good morning, Uncle Ye Jingtang." That face! The teacup in Ye Jingtang''s hand fell to the ground in a flash - together with the past, he fell to pieces. Ye Jingtang''s hand trembles, looking at the graceful girl in front of her eyes, the face that she thought she had forgotten in her memory is clear in her mind. At this age when money is in hand, the man is still trembling, "your mother is..." Han Qingyan in Hanfu saluted like a fairy with a sweet smile. "My mother is Jiang Qi. Hello, Uncle Ye Jingtang when I first meet you." And Jiang Qi As like as two peas. Ye Jingtang walks past, faltering. Just at the moment of meeting Han Qingyan, Tang Wei stops her and clears her throat. "Uncle Ye Jingtang, I want to talk to you about ye Xiao." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s shameless to regard Han Qingyan as a bargaining chip! Tang Wei is sure that ye Jingtang loves Jiang Qi! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1432 What else did ye Jingtang want to say? Tang Wei said quietly on the side, "do you remember ye Xiao and Su Yan''s engagement before?" Speaking of this, ye Jingtang has some guilt in his eyes. He probably thinks about the harm that ye Xiao did to Su Yan. He says, "well, so you come here today..." Tang Wei took a deep breath, "I want to come to you to talk about ye Xiao. Please don''t pester Su Yan or appear in front of her in the future." Ye Jingtang was surprised. He didn''t expect to hear this from Tang Wei. "Weiwei, you are..." "Behind that engagement farce, I already knew who it was." When he said this, his expressionless face was his greatest humility. But Rao is like this, Xu Shengmin still saw Tang Wei''s cold in a flash. Then he looked up at Ye Jingtang and said, "Ye Xiao is a member of your family and your favorite successor. You have a good relationship with my father, and you are not bad for me. I can''t say it if I do it directly." Ye Jingtang slowly changed into a serious expression. No, Tang Wei is not here to negotiate. He is here to give an ultimatum. The only reason why he didn''t move Ye Xiao was that ye Xiao was related to Ye Jingtang. Ye Jingtang treated Tang Wei well when he was young. He was reading this love. So Tang Wei didn''t do anything hard at the beginning. Now he comes to see ye Jingtang to remind him of the news. If it wasn''t for ye Jingtang Xu Shengmin is cold all over. How can ye Xiao live so comfortably now? Ye Jingtang has been fighting for so many years. Naturally, he can understand Tang Wei''s words, "but ye Xiao has been in contact with Su Yan in the past two years. Su Yan replies that he has forgiven him." So forgive, Tang Wei this outsider and what qualifications to interfere with Su Yan and ye Xiao? "Forgive?" Tang Wei bowed his head and gave a smile. The meaning of the laughter is not clear, it makes people feel hairy. In the end is to forgive, or do not care, so the original do not forgive does not matter, will give this kind of answer? "Weiwei, if ye Xiao does miss something, he apologizes to Su Yan. It''s natural." Ye Jingtang tone increased, "just, you are not su Yan who, if you want to Ye Xiao hands, also have to see if I allow it?" The implication is that ye Jingtang is still on Ye Xiao''s side. After all, Tang Wei had to step over him before he could move Ye Xiao. This words faintly with a stream of oppression, let Xu Shengmin surprised. Who are the people of Boye''s generation Tang Wei clenched his fingers. At that moment, there seemed to be light in his eyes. He said, "Uncle Ye Jingtang, do you still want to see the tragedy repeat?" Tragedy Whose tragedy, he and The tragedy of Jiang Qi? Ye Jingtang''s heart shook fiercely, "what do you say?" Tang Wei let Han light smoke out again, "whose daughter is she? You should be very clear?" Ye Jingtang''s breathing is accelerated. "Then you can guess who her father is." No He didn''t want to guess, and he didn''t dare. "You have been alone from the past to the present. Who are you waiting for?" Tang Wei looks at Ye Jingtang''s face, which used to be Jiang Qi''s beloved face, "waiting for her mother, but no more. Uncle Ye Jingtang, your story has already come to an end." Does Ye Jingtang regret it? He has been regretting all his life. He regretted what he had done in those years. He regretted that he had a hard tongue, that he was cold-blooded, that he forced Jiang Qi to leave him step by step and never looked back www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1433 He regrets it! He hated himself to death! He can''t accept a second development like this. Tang Wei changed his expression. His eyes seemed to be stained with despair. "Uncle Ye Jingtang, you still want to see Do you want to repeat the story of "love but not love?" At that moment, ye Jingtang was shocked and looked at the boy in front of him - no, Tang Wei was not the boy in his memory for a long time. Now he turned his hand over to cloud and covered his hand with rain. He was as proud as before They were as like as two peas. "I don''t want to regret..." Tang Wei doesn''t know where the strength comes from. He reaches out and holds Ye Jingtang''s hand to convey his strength and consciousness to Ye Jingtang. "I don''t want to regret it any more. Uncle Ye Jingtang, help me. You know that feeling is worse than death If I lose Su Yan, I will... " Tang Wei made his eyes red. "I What''s the point of living? " This words with needle like straight into the heart of Ye Jingtang. Yes, over the years, he asked himself more than once, what''s the meaning of living like a walking corpse? He knew. He knew how hard it was. Push away the person you love most by hand. When you want to recover, you feel powerless and powerless. In the end, you can''t do anything. It''s more painful than any kind of punishment. Ye Jingtang wavered. "Because of Ye Xiao, Su Yan''s family suffered a loss at the wedding." Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Does she really forgive Ye Xiao? How can she forgive such a strong person? It''s just... " Tang Wei took a look at it and said in a very painful tone, "it''s just because You are Uncle Ye Jingtang... " The implication, Su Yan is also to see in the face of Ye Jingtang, just said to forgive Ye Xiao. So in fact, ye Xiao''s existence is still a kind of harm to Su Yan. Ye Jingtang feels guilty, not to mention Tang Wei''s words. He also looks at Tang Wei''s growing up. If Tang Wei goes after him, he will feel sad. Because he knew how desperate that feeling was. Besides What''s more, now Jiang Qi''s daughter is standing in front of her, and ye Jingtang feels more and more heartbroken. Jiang Qi Your daughter is as like as two peas. If only this was a little girl who had been protected by him, but Ye Jingtang laughs at herself. Her father Han rang should be strong enough to protect her. "Look at the light smoke." Tang Wei said hastily, "light smoke is the best proof that you and aunt Jiang Qi missed. Now she and uncle Han rang are happy together, but you are alone -" Xu Shengmin is in a cold sweat. Don''t Tang Wei stab Ye Jingtang in the heart when he says this! As a result, Tang Wei continued, "Uncle Ye Jingtang, look at me. I didn''t want to lose Su Yan, so I came to you. I think only you can understand me - although I''m nothing beside Su Yan now, just like you at the beginning, this time, I want to change the ending." Ye Jingtang''s heart is trembling. "I know. You don''t want Ye Xiao to come near again. You want to be nice to Su Yan again. Tang Wei, you love Su Yan, don''t you?" At that moment, Xu Shengmin saw Tang Wei look up, is still the expressionless face, but as a deep oath in general, did not even consider how stormy his words. He agreed almost without thinking, "ah, yeah." I love her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1434 Xu Shengmin completely stunned, can''t believe to look at not far from his own Tang Wei. He may not even know what shocking words he said. Now, his eyes are indifferent, like a hot volcano, engulfed by cold and overwhelming waves at the moment of eruption, leaving no other emotions. After that, Tang Wei said, "so, Uncle Ye Jingtang, it''s up to you to choose." Ye Jingtang looks at Han Qingyan in front of him. He doesn''t speak. He is silent for a long time. The man sighs bitterly. "I see." He said difficultly, "I will let Ye Xiao stay away from Su Yan, but Wei Wei, your father and I are close friends, and I don''t want to see you go my old way..." Ye Jingtang originally thought, he is a person, or. A person, the pain through, perhaps not so lonely. But when he saw Han Qingyan, he thought of the love and hate he had entangled with Jiang Qi in the past. It took Ye Jingtang most of his life to get out of that bloody past. Now Tang Wei brings Han Qingyan to him, and he easily hooks that memory out again. The existence of Han Qingyan reminds Ye Jingtang of the tragedy of him and Jiang Qi. He couldn''t bear to see Tang Wei sink into it again. Don''t let regret be the end of love. Shaking, ye Jingtang reaches out his hand and gently asks Han Qingyan, "I can Can I hold you? " Han Qingyan blinked his eyes and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. His facial features were enough to imagine how delicate and handsome he was when he was young. No wonder he was the man his mother loved so much. The little girl''s eyes and eyebrows are bent, and she smiles just like Jiang Qi. Let Jiang Qi do what she can''t do. She opened her arms and embraced Ye Jingtang candidly, like a complete farewell to the past, declaring the end of an era -- "one should take good care of himself, Uncle Ye Jingtang." Ye Jingtang closed his eyes and finally shed tears. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When Tang Wei came out of Ye''s old house, Xu Shengmin was still sobbing behind him. "How can you Can say that... " Han Qingyan also felt very moved. He went out of the door with red eyes and said to Tang Wei, "I feel that Uncle Ye Jingtang loves you. I don''t want you to live alone in the future, so I have shaken my mind." She took a look at Xu Shengmin, and both of them had some feelings. As a result, I heard the man in front of me chuckle. The laughter How does it sound like a trick?? Xu Shengmin''s heart thumped, and he saw the man with a serious and affectionate face swearing just now turned around. The corner of the mouth is hanging a bad smile, completely can''t see the slightest bit and ye Jingtang chat that pair of heartbroken appearance. Leng for a few seconds, Xu Shengmin reaction, pointing to Tang Wei roar, "you TM - play bitter meat plan ah!" He deliberately brings Han Qingyan to Ye Jingtang to remind him of his previous love story. Then he uses a mask to make ye Jingtang resonate with him. Then he says a few words with painful face that he feels the same way as ye Jingtang. Well, ye Jingtang is completely moved by Tang Wei, and he doesn''t want to see Tang Wei become the same person as him. So in order to support him to go after su Yan, take the initiative to help him solve the problem of Ye Xiao! Tang Wei whistled, "you are not tired of deceit." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1435 "Don''t you mean to settle with Ye Xiao?" "What is Ye Xiao at Ye''s house?" Tang only face disdain, like no one in the eye, "to find have the right to speak, starting from ye Jingtang, this is called pillow worry free." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin gritted his teeth, "so what you just said is false?" Fake? Tang Wei narrowed his eyes, he said. "Who knows." With that, he looked down at Han Qingyan, "little girl, you can help me finish a big task." Han light smoke a face not willing, "hum, you are really too insidious cunning!" Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m not really a good man." He is fit to be a villain. "But don''t worry, I won''t forget your one month homework." Tang Wei patted Han Qingyan on the shoulder, "a gentleman''s word is hard to chase!" Xu Shengmin said, "what kind of gentleman are you? You are a gentleman, I am God ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ That night, Shan Jian suddenly received an email. How come it''s all homework? As Tang Wei''s special assistant, he felt that this thing was insulting his professional level. Just when he wanted to ask what was the matter, Tang Wei called and said, "print out these papers and use ink water-based pen to answer the questions. Leave the signature blank and hand me all the rest by 8 p.m. every night. " "Tang Shao, are you testing my reading level in junior high school and senior high school?" Shan Jianna was bored, "I didn''t fake my education. What are you doing?" "Nothing, just my mother''s good friend''s daughter''s homework, you do it for her." Tang Wei grinned and said, "a month''s share. Don''t mention it. I''ll pay you a month." You, step, horse, yes, no, yes, face, ah! Xu Shengmin watched Tang Wei push this task to Shan Jian, and then he lay down to sleep with a pillow in his study bed, straight smacking his tongue, "are you a gentleman''s behavior?" Tang Wei did not change his face. "A hypocrite is a kind of gentleman." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t know what''s wrong when Su Yan meets you. They haven''t had a good sleep for nearly two days. Looking at Tang Wei''s bruises, Xu Shengmin sighs and turns back to the guest bedroom. When Xu Shengmin opened his eyes again, he saw that Tang Wei was awake. He was sitting in his study, wearing a pair of flat glasses and knocking on the keyboard in front of the computer. Words like "gentle scum" and "dressed in clothes and beasts" enter Xu Shengmin''s mind. Hearing the sound, Tang Wei turns around and hands the printed paper to Xu Shengmin, "everything is ready, but Xu Shengmin says," Dongfeng? " "No Tang Wei''s eyes crossed a trace of deep meaning, "only owe rongchu." Su Yan, no matter what means. I want you to come back to me. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tang Wei did not disturb the day was peaceful and stable, but Chi lie ran to Su''s house two or three days. Chi lie almost threw up, "Dad, I really don''t want to go any more. Going to Su''s house is like clocking in." The two men who were called dads frowned, "no way!" Eugene said, "Xiaoyan is lonely at home alone." Chris said, "you''re someone''s boyfriend. What''s your attitude?" Chi lie is pushed into Su''s house by Eugene and Chris. The security guard at the door of Su''s house sees Chi lie smile and say, "master Chi is coming again?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1436 Chi lie waved his hand, "hello." Su Yao stood in the door, holding his hands in front of his chest, looking at Chi lie with a bad face, "Why are you here again?" Chi lie said, "I''m looking for your sister, not you." Su Yao was so angry that he coughed, "my sister has LAN Qiqi with her. You don''t have to come every day in the future!" Chi lie looked at Su Yao with profound meaning, "you''re very interesting. I''m in love with your sister. Why can''t I come?" Su Yao stopped at the door, the expression is obviously not happy, Chi lie with his bar like, just against his shoulder squeeze in, "let, let." Su Yan and LAN Qiqi are studying the new West Point. It''s no surprise to see Chi lie coming. After all, Chi lie has been running to her house these days, waving, "come on." Chi lie said with a smile, "what are you doing?" "Research on making Qifeng cake." Su Yan and LAN Qiqi stare at the oven and observe the changes in the state of the ingredients inside. They hear Su Yao mutter that Lan Qiqi still smiles twice and doesn''t lift his head. "Yao Yao, I understand your fear that your sister will be robbed, but we Yan will have to get married sooner or later." As soon as his voice fell, he heard Su Yao scolding at the door, "what are you doing here?"?! Get out of here Su Yan looks at LAN Qiqi curiously, "is Chi lie scolded again?" "Not me." Chi lie, standing behind them, shook his head. "I''m all in." LAN Qiqi was stunned, "who is that -" ? When they looked at the door, they found that Su Yao had blocked It''s someone else. Xu Yao?! At this moment, LAN Qiqi raised her head from the oven and held her hands in front of her chest in a funny way, "what''s she doing here? Come to you? " Su Yan eyelids are not open, hanging eyes still observe the oven, "not ripe, I can put her head into the oven." LAN Qiqi laughs. She is not su Yan who used to be submissive. Help to go to the door to question why Xu Yao, unexpectedly Xu Yao said, "let Su Yan out, I just want to talk with her." LAN Qiqi said, "I''m not familiar with you. Why does she want to listen to you?" Xu Yao grits her teeth. LAN Qiqi is beside Su Yan, just like Xu Shengmin is beside Tang Wei. It''s very annoying! But after thinking about her original intention today, Xu Yao clenched her fingers and tried to control her emotions. She also tried to adjust a kind and gentle smile and said, "Lan Qiqi, I really want to find Su Yan. I don''t want to find you." The implication is that Lan Qiqi is nosy. Blue seven seven know to pretend not to understand, "Su Yan also has a business now son, don''t see you." "Are you her messenger?" Xu Yao''s smile is about to be unable to hold up, and a trace of ruthlessness flashed in her eyes. "I think if it has nothing to do with Tang, Su Yan should not miss me." LAN Qiqi went into the kitchen and asked Su Yan, who continued to stare at the oven, "Xu Yao said it had something to do with Tang Wei." As a result, Su Yan didn''t even think, "no see." LAN Qiqi was stunned. "I''ll talk to anyone who has something to do with me. Things have nothing to do with Tang. That''s none of my business?" Su Yan pointed to himself, "come again, I''ll call people to boom." "Shit." Blue seven seven Na stuffy, even want to give Su Yan drum clap, "you are really handsome now, Su Xiaoyan!" Su face does not change color, "ignore her, she wants to like to stand there, in ten minutes the cake will come out." As a result, Xu Yao outside said, "Su Yan, if you don''t come out, I''ll be waiting here all the time!" This is to force Su Yan to come out to see her? "Wait." Su Yan hands a spread, shrugged, "do who see." Chi lie broke in while washing the props in the corner of the kitchen. "Maybe he forced the door on purpose and showed it to Tang Wei. Then he turned around and told Tang Wei that you had wronged her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1437 This method sounds too familiar. It''s really something Xu Yao can do. Su Yan listen to Chi lie''s words, some accident, "you can even analyze Xu Yao this kind of psychological activity." Chi lie compared a Conan''s posture, pretended to push the glasses that didn''t exist on his face, and said with a smile, "I''m an expert on biting." "Strange, strange." LAN Qiqi said, "you can see at a glance that Xu Yao is not a good thing. Why can''t Tang Wei see it?" Chi lie said unfathomably, "I don''t have that kind of man''s view of women to Xu Yao. Everyone is just a person in front of me." So he doesn''t treat women differently. Gender doesn''t exist in his eyes, so the gender difference is zero. LAN Qiqi said, "do you mean that Tang Wei actually has an idea about Xu Yao?" Any ideas? Chi lie shakes his head again, and the things in his eyes make people very confused. "No, Tang Wei, that''s another matter -" he may have guessed what Tang Wei thought. Jokingly took a look at Su Yan, Su Yan was excited by Chi lie''s eyes all over goose bumps, "look at me! Does Tang Wei''s affair have anything to do with me. But Chi lie didn''t say it. He just squinted and said, "you really don''t want to go out and meet Xu Yao?" Su Yan said, "no plan." "Oh." Chi lie pointed to the door, "let your brother close the door." Su Yao liked to hear Su Yan''s order. In front of Xu Yao, he happily closed the door of the Su family. Angry Xu Yao''s face twisted outside, she couldn''t help shouting, "Su Yan!" "Su Yan, come out for me!" Xu Yao red eyes, "come out, Su Yan!" In the kitchen, Su Yan hummed a little song and brought out the cake. As soon as it came out, everyone was stunned. It''s a piece of black charcoal. You can''t see it''s what people eat. Su Yao just walked in. Passing by the kitchen, he saw the black unidentified object on Su Yan''s plate and turned pale with fright. "You I can''t think of it. I''m baking. I''m eating shit! " "You eat shit!" Su Yan yelled, "Qi Feng cake! It''s called Qifeng cake, you know! " Such a black ball of things, if it''s Qi Feng cake, no one will believe it. Su Yao shook his head, "elder sister, don''t do this. What should I do if I blow up in the kitchen..." Su Yan laughed insidiously, "if you fail, you can''t waste food, can you? Yao Yao, I think you just stopped Xu Yao by yourself. It took a lot of effort. My sister baked some cakes for you to mend your body... " Who can eat this horse! Su Yao was in a cold sweat all over his body. "I don''t think I can repay my kindness. I''m in good health!" Su Yan came to Su Yao with a black object with a sly smile -- "I don''t eat, I don''t eat --" Su Yao stepped back, "help, life As a result, Xu Yao really waited outside. It''s getting dark, and Xu Yao''s face seems weak, but she still stubbornly waits, and she has to wait until Su Yan appears. "You say she''s like a watchman''s stone." Thus the window of mouth overlooks one eye, blue seven seven draw back a line of sight, "why want to pester you?" "I don''t know." Su Yan said, "maybe she pestered Tang Wei for such a long time, originally to disgust me, but found that she fell in love with me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Blue seven seven make to vomit of facial expression, "gain and loss you say export." She looked at the door again. At this moment, another person came to the door of the Su family. LAN Qiqi said to Su Yan, "Yan Yan, ye Xiao is here..." Su Yan frowned, "what are you doing here today? Xu Yao is not enough on her own, so she plans to call on her friends and come to me to settle the accounts? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1438 Sure enough, as soon as Su Yan''s voice falls, ye Xiao meets Xu Yao standing outside. Ye Xiao was stunned, "why didn''t you go in?" Xu Yao was biting her teeth. "It''s not su Yan who won''t let her go!" Ye Xiao Mou son in peep out deep disgust, "this woman is to do so intentionally, in cause our attention?" "Who''s going to get your attention?" On the second floor, Su Yan stood at the window. When she looked down, she opened the window, and the sound came from the window on the second floor. The woman leaned against the window and put her hands on her chest. She said with a sarcastic smile, "I dare not, young master Ye. I was humiliated by you in public on the day of my engagement. I can''t stand the second time." That''s what I said, but isn''t this the face of chiguoguodi beating Yexiao! That time, although Su Yan was divorced, ye Xiao was the one who lost face and hair! Ye Xiao thought of here, suddenly felt that the woman she hadn''t seen for a long time was dead. He used to think it was too much for her, but now he thinks too much! It''s said that ye Jingtang doesn''t allow himself to meet Su Yan again. It must be that this woman has done something good behind her back! Ye Xiao clenched his fist, "Su Yan, are you going to complain to Ye Jingtang?" Why else would the Ye family forbid him to come again? "Did you tell Ye Jingtang not to come to you?" Su Yan pointed to himself, "do you have a brain? I just told Uncle Ye Jingtang that you have come to me against the order now. Does it work? It doesn''t work Her condescending appearance looks like the empress of flourishing age, and the one in her eyes is actually Tang Wei''s. It''s like the mountains and rivers are overwhelmed. Ye Xiao doesn''t know why Su Yan is like this now. More and more like Tang Wei, like his disdain, the end of the world is coming also smile, but this makes him feel extremely uncomfortable Why is Su Yan like Tang Wei? Why, does she still love him! At the beginning, when the two families made an engagement, Su Yan''s heart was Tang Wei, which made him the fiance like a joke. Now she is still the same as Tang Wei. What is he? A small episode in her life? Why did she do this to him?! Xu Yao sees the anger on Ye Xiao''s face, and suddenly feels that there is a play. She can use Ye Xiao to force Su Yan to come down, so that she doesn''t have to spend much effort. "Come down and we''ll have a good chat." Ye Xiao held back his anger and said, "if you come down, I can give you a chance. That engagement, let''s do it again." Is Ye Xiao crazy! He himself was frightened by what he said. What is he going to do? He hates Su Yan so much. How can he get engaged again? But before he could explain, a man appeared at the window with a basin of water. Chi lie stood beside Su Yan with a sneer, and a basin of cold water poured down -- Ye Xiao trained all day in Ye Jiadao hall. He had a strong reaction and flashed to one side. It was Xu Yao who suffered. A basin of cold water poured down on her face, pouring her thoroughly. Xu Yao screamed, "ah! Su Yan, how dare you Su Yan gave Chi lie a thumbs up, followed by a hand stretched out from the second floor window without any quality, and put up a middle finger to the downstairs? Dream about it. Get out of here. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1439 Ye Xiao didn''t expect him to come to Su Yan and say this. She poured cold water on her! How bold!! Angry teeth bite cackle ring, ye Xiao staring at Su Yan that face, want to poke a few holes in her face. "You come down." With a slow breath, ye Xiao said, "I have something to ask you." "Are you interrogating a prisoner?" Su Yan stood at the window on the second floor, like, "what do you like to say? Anyway, I won''t move." she said, "I''m really bullying, right? I dare to run into Tang Wei. Don''t worry. Now I''m going to run into you all. " Hearing Su Yan driving into Tang Wei, Xu Yao doesn''t know where to get angry. "What do you want Tang Wei to do! Why do you treat him like this! It''s because of you that Tang Wei treats me like this - Su Yan, you''ve taken everything from me! " I have the face to blame Su Yan. Su Yan with hear joke like, "thin strange, what do I do to Tang Wei and you have a relationship?"? I just want to marry Tang Wei and get divorced again. You are a passer-by. " Marriage, divorce, marriage, divorce. Blue seven seven one listen to happy, Su Yan this is intentionally stimulate Xu Yao. Sure enough, Xu Yao was unstable. "You are also worthy to marry Tang Wei - you come out for me!" Today she has to ask why Why she has been able to contact before that mysterious man suddenly disappeared, missing left Su Yan two words, this let her whole body cold sweat. Is it su Yan who has some secret information? No, she must not lose to Su Yan! Since this world is safe and stable, we can''t pretend to go on. It''s better to tear our face! Su Yan took a meaningful look at LAN Qiqi and said, "do you think Xu Yao is upset?" LAN Qiqi said, "it''s boring." Su Yan asked Chi lie and Su Yao, "what about you two?" This time, the two men stood in the same lineup for the first time, "it''s very noisy, chirping." Su Yan hit a finger to ring, "that is just right, I also see her to be very vexed, today come up with to vent." Blue seven seven in front of a bright, "you say - just now Su Qi uncle is not in, this Su family all listen to you!" Su Yan rubbed her hands and said, "come on, Yao Yao, open the door and let the dog in!" As soon as Su Yao heard this, he grinned and almost rushed out. When he opened the door, Xu Yao and ye Xiao were stunned. This This suddenly changed their mind and let them in? Isn''t that true? Su Yan a see ye Xiao that vigilance up, tut a, "still not good cheat." After that, she gave LAN Qiqi a color, and then said, "come in, today is my guest --" Xu Yao sneered and stepped in. Ye Xiao watched Xu Yao go in, and then followed him. Unexpectedly, the door of Su''s family behind them was like the door of hell. It''s completely off. Xu Yao is scared to step back two steps. She thinks Ye Xiao is on her side, and Su Yan is just scaring her. She opens her mouth and says, "Lan Qiqi, what are you nosing about! What I want to solve with Su Yan has nothing to do with you! " As soon as the words came down, a vase flew down from the second floor and smashed at her feet with a click, causing pieces of glass to fall to the ground. Looking up, I saw Su Yan walk down the stairs with dignity and elegance. Her knuckles click and her lips smile like a empress. Her eyes are full of killing. Her eyes look like the sarcasm in Tang Weimei''s eyes. "I''ve never seen her have to send her to the door. 77, watch the door!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1440 Xu Yao''s face turned pale with a smash of the vase. If it was a few inches outside, it would bear fruit and blossom directly on her forehead. But now they are in the living room of Su Yan''s family. The back door is firmly closed. Do you want to run? Xu Yao knows that she can''t run away now. She can only harden her head, "Su Yan, what do you want to do? Are you going to show your true colors at last Sure enough, she pretended to be soft and weak in the past. In fact, she was a woman with a snake heart! It''s su Yan''s fault to steal her Tang Wei and her present happiness! Xu Yao seems hysterical, "you only hide behind men! You only command and use other men to fight for you - and you! What did you do! You are the best at pretending to be wronged and innocent. Do you think such a face can deceive men all over the world? You are a bitch who can''t live without a man Listen to that. Su Yan shook his head, "come to me today. It seems that I have made a good draft. Are you tired of talking so much?" Xu Yao''s furious questioning became understated in Su Yan''s ears. "You Xu Yao knows that at least Ye Xiao is still there. She doesn''t dare to do anything about Su Yan, so she just starts to put on airs. "I''m a member of the Xu family. You dare to tear your face. Don''t you pay attention to your father''s generation?" Su Yan was like a ghost. After a while, she giggled, "I''ve never seen such a fool before. If you say that your parents are here, it doesn''t matter. At least no one dares to move you --" she came forward and looked at Xu Yao''s increasingly pale face. Her eyes fell down in an instant, and it seems that countless bloody storms passed her eyes Dare to be so arrogant, is there something wrong with your brain? " Xu Yao is so provoked by Su Yan''s provocation that she can''t keep her head. The backers behind the scenes are not clear. Tang Wei finds out the relationship with her directly. She has nothing left. She is not afraid to lose anything! So Xu Yao rushed up and screamed, "Su Yan, I''ll fight with you! I don''t believe that Tang Wei was drugged by you, and you gave me back my life - " Su Yan wanted to laugh, life. Who''s going to give it back to her. Tang Wei, can you return it to me? Can you afford me? Xu Yao comes face to face, she dodges, Xu Yao''s fingernails cut Su Yan ''! Before everyone understood what happened, Su Yan had already held Xu Yao. That move Su Yan hook lips, looking at the edge of the shocked Ye Xiao, "you taught me." In those years, this man taught her every stroke in the Ye family''s dojo. Ye Xiao said, "are you crazy - how dare you fight with Xu Yao?" "She hit me first." Su Yan blows the bangs in front of her. She looks effortless, but it''s clear that she deliberately provokes others with language to achieve the goal of letting others do it first - now she can still pretend that it''s none of her business. Su Yan squatted down and looked at Xu Yao with the dog''s eyes, "don''t worry, I have an account, I want to calculate with you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1441 Xu Yao looks at Su Yan incredulously, as if she didn''t expect Su Yan to fight her directly. Not far from her sight is the vase flying down from the second floor and smashed. Xu Yao can only turn her eyes to Ye Xiao for help. But ye Xiao receives Xu Yao''s eyes, but he doesn''t know what to do. He knows that he and Xu Yao prepared for Su Yan''s disgrace at the wedding banquet. He didn''t expect Su Yan to be reborn. Now if she really wants to fight Xu Yao He has no position to stop. Just think of Su Yan after the engagement banquet is outside the venue and Tang Wei side by side appearance, ye Xiao heart side gave birth to a nameless fire. Mingming Su Yan is most likely to become his fiancee. But Tang Wei broke everything. "Do you want to come?" Su Yan smiles and stands up straight. She looks at Ye Xiao with disdain. "Today, the door of Su''s house is closed. If you want to be together, you can be together." There was a threat in it, not like the weak little girl at all. "Why do you have to." Ye Xiao sees Su Yan release Xu Yao and goes to help her. Xu Yao pours in Ye Xiao''s arms and wails, which makes Su Yan tut sigh, "why did you come to provoke me when you cried so miserably?" Xu Yao cried red eyes, "you took everything from me." "Who took everything from whom?" Su Yan is close to her, a hand clamped her chin. At that moment, Xu Yao saw the bright killing intention in Su Yan''s eyes. She had never seen Su Yan like this - it seemed that she could kill her directly in the next second. "You took everything from me, from high school." Su Yan chuckled. Her facial features were beautiful. When she laughed, she was even more astonished. "In fact, I envy you so much, right? Want to replace me to think countless times? Seeing that Tang Wei was only close to me and talking to me, you wish I could die far away so that you could take my place beside Tang Wei? " Every word kills the heart. Xu Yao stopped breathing. Su Yan, like touching a dog, patted Xu Yao''s face with pitiful eyes. "You, you want to pretend to be gentle and weak, and you want to imitate me - in fact, the ambition in your eyes can''t be covered long ago, Xu Yao." LAN Qiqi and Chi lie and others stood behind and did not come forward to disturb. Instead, Su Yao sneered, "when I was in high school, I liked to stir up the flames. When I was a freshman, it was said that you and I were a couple. It was Xu Yao who wanted to cover up and spread the news." Xu Yao turned pale and shook her head crazily, "no, I don''t! Tang Wei doesn''t belong to you at all. I call it fair competition! Why are you talking about me now? " "I admire you for so many years of painstaking research and biting your teeth." Su Yan''s eyes are full of demonic charm, "just to become me." Become her. This sentence destroyed all Xu Yao''s reason. She''s only Su Yan''s double for so many years! No, not even a double. A double can get some attention and love. What about her? For so many years, Tang Wei didn''t even give her a look! "It''s just your one-man show." Su Yan looked at her contemptuously, "ah - it''s so noble. No matter what you do, Tang Wei won''t give you any attention. What should I do? Even if I''m a bitch, I''m a watch --" Su Yan approached her, every word, "I won''t look at you, a fake who can''t even imitate." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1442 Fake. Xu Yao''s fingers suddenly clenched. Su Yan actually She''s a fake! "What are you, worthy of my imitation?" Xu Yao said while shed tears, the body is still shrinking in Ye Xiao''s arms, as if with a backer. Yes, Xu family and ye family, how dare Su Yan move! "Ah..." Su Yan looked at her like a dog, looking up at her, "the usual means come out again? Does Ye Xiao have a special sense of accomplishment when he stands on your side like this? " Xu Yao''s eyes flashed a hint of killing, and she heard Su Yan continue, "as long as you have a valuable man, you will not let go, so ye Xiao --" She shrugged her shoulders, "do you see this woman clearly?" Do you see this woman clearly? Little by little, the voice reached Tang Wei''s ears. At that time, he was driving, and Xu Shengmin sat on one side, "are you still monitoring Xu Yao and them?" "Who''s going to monitor Xu Yao?" Tang Wei rolled such a big white eye, "I am listening to Yan Yan''s voice, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­ Can you stop being so disgusting Xu Shengmin said, "is the other thing done?" Tang Wei said, "it''s done." "What about the others?" "On the way here." Xu Shengmin put down all his vigilance, "then Is that the end? " "There may still be something to be solved in rongchu." Tang Wei turned the steering wheel, "Xu Yao and ye Xiao come to find Su Yan." Xu Shengmin showed some speechless expression, "why did ye Xiao go to Su Yan? Didn''t you go to Ye Jingtang and ask him to forbid Ye Xiao to appear in front of Su Yan again?" As soon as Xu Shengmin said this, Tang Wei''s arrogant expression suddenly came down. It seemed that there were countless storms in his eyes, but Xu Shengmin didn''t notice. He felt his chin and asked for the possibility. "You say Will ye Xiao I like Like Su Yan? " I like to come out to see Su Yan, even if I am forbidden by my elders, with the risk of being scolded and imprisoned. But he never knew it, so he kept hating Su Yan, but when he found that Su Yan and Tang only had those in the past, he would decide which choice to make at the engagement banquet. Because he thinks, Su Yan is his fiancee, how can, and other men so tangled? Looking at Tang Wei''s car, Xu Shengmin said, "if you think about it carefully, ye Xiao is very poor, at least better than Xu Yao." "Good?" Tang Wei sneered and said, "what''s good about it? Fortunately, he humiliated Su Yan more than once and twice? " "How little have you done?" Xu Shengmin asked, "I think ye Xiao may like Su Yan very much. Like the kind he doesn''t even know. " Tang Wei slammed on the brake! "What are you doing?" Xu Shengmin was startled. The high-speed car was stopped like this. He was ejected by inertia. Fortunately, the seat belt pulled him back to the co driver''s seat. "What do you do, Tang Wei? Suddenly -" "what do you say?" Tang Wei''s voice was so gloomy that he seemed to have a killing blade hidden behind his back Xu Shengmin said, "I analyzed it, ye Xiao likes Su Yan --" halfway through, I saw Tang Weina''s expression was more terrible, as if he could stab Xu Shengmin to death in the next second, "are you crazy! I''m just saying - don''t vent your jealousy on me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1443 Tang Wei was still a little arrogant. His attitude changed 90 degrees. He narrowed his eyes and sneered, "does Ye Xiao like Su Yan?" Who gave him courage? Xu Shengmin shook his head, looked at Tang Wei''s moody appearance, subconsciously grasped the seat belt, so that he would not be thrown out again next time, "you are now as if you have washed yourself white, your mouth is very hard in front of Su Yan''s face, and you will die if you leave her behind. Don''t be proud, Tang Wei. If you go on, you will be the second Ye Xiao in Su Yan''s eyes sooner or later. " Tang Wei was almost laughed by Xu Shengmin''s words. Angry and laughing, Tang Wei said, "get out of the car for me!" Xu Shengmin still clings to the safety belt and refuses to relax, "why, turn against each other? I tell you, I''ve done so many bad things for you. If you dare to do anything to me, I''ll tell Su Yan all the bad things you''ve done! " Tang Wei repeated, "will you get off?" Xu Shengmin said, "what do you want?" Tang Wei pointed to the big road facing the sky, "stand there, stand well. I''ll kill you in the street the next second. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When Ren Qiu received Su Yao''s message, he was shocked. I didn''t expect that Su Yan would choose to lock up Xu Yao and ye Jingtang at this time. At best, she is willing to have a temper, so that she won''t be wronged any more. But at the worst, once it''s spread, it has little influence on Su Yan. For so many years, Ren Qiu has always been the most trusted object of Su''s brothers and sisters. When Su Yan went abroad, only Ren Qiu sincerely sent her all the way. Now Su Yao is worried about Su Yan, so he sent a text message to Ren Qiu about the situation. In Su Yao''s eyes, anyone can be a rival in love and may take Su Yan away. Only Ren Qiu can''t. Because Ren Qiu was reluctant to touch Su Yan. If Ren Qiu was the only one to protect his sister and her peace, Su Yao would give in. So when Ren Qiu heard about this situation, he immediately rushed to Su Yan''s house. Although Su Yan hid all her emotions, she had resentment in her heart. If she was allowed to vent her resentment at the same time, Ren Qiu remembered Su Yan''s past of driving into Tang Wei regardless of her. At that time, he stood by and witnessed the accident. Witnessed Su Yan eye shocking madness. There is a sharp contrast between the screeching sound of the brakes and the sound of the body crashing. The world is in chaos, as if the end is coming. Ren Qiu knows that there is a devil in Su Yan''s heart, which is even the same as Tang Wei''s. If she really wants to revenge, hurt people, bleed or die, she can''t stop her. Thinking of this, Ren Qiujia stepped on the accelerator, and he wanted to speed up to Su''s home, at least not to let Su Yan really have something wrong. Xu Yao and ye Xiao, no matter what, are the descendants of a rich family. Su Yan can''t afford it. So when he pushed the door in, Xu Yao''s hysterical voice just came from inside. Every word was accusing Su Yan of his impudence, "Su Yan, you bitch! Now that you have other men, why do you want Tang Wei to be haunted? What are you -- " Ren Qiu knocked on the door and yelled," Su Yan, Su Yan! " Su Yan heard the familiar voice and looked back at Yao Yao in disbelief, because he was the only one who would call Ren Qiu, "is that your name Ren Qiu?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1444 Su Yao was frightened because at the moment when Su Yan questioned him, her look in her eyes seemed to be murderous. She came straight at him like a knife. Su Yao clenched his fingers, "yes, I called." Must call Ren Qiu to come over, but Su Yan listened, as did not hear, did not go to open the door for Ren Qiu. Ren Qiu outside the door beat the door harder, "Su Yan? Are you all in there? Open the door. " How could su Yan be like this? She was stimulated by Xu Yao''s visit today. Do you want to be cruel! Thinking of this, Ren Qiu called again, "Su Yan! Open the door, Su Yan. Are you there, Yao Yao? Help me to open the door - " " no one is allowed to open the door! " There came a female voice, sonorous and forceful. Su Yan took a look at Su Yao, who was going to help Ren Qiu open the door, and looked directly at him, "don''t move." Su Yao shook his head, "elder sister, you can''t do this. Let''s tear our faces today. In the future, it will be difficult for the Su family to look up in this circle." Any one of the Xu family and the Ye family is not terrible. The terrible thing is that they offend each other. Does Su Yan really want to do this? Chi lie and LAN Qiqi look at each other and think of the interest involved. LAN Qiqi tries to call Su Yan, "Yan Yan - or..." "Don''t you want to call me?" At that moment, Su Yan is just a glance, but it''s like a bloodbath in front of LAN Qiqi. She''s silent. Let Su Yan forget it at this time, it''s equivalent to let Su Yan be wronged in vain. Chi lie frowned, "Yan Yan, do things to consider the end." Outside, Ren Qiu yelled, "yes, Su Yan, don''t be impulsive. Will you give it to me?" Su Yan smiles. She allowed Su Yao to open the door. At the moment when the door of Su''s family reopened, Xu Yao seemed to see hope. She watched Ren Qiu rush in. She just wanted to say that Su Yan was really a paper tiger, and she didn''t dare to move anything - she suffered a huge drag on her back, and then she was slammed down and pushed directly against the door that was opened! The next second, a crisp sound clear! All this happened so fast that even before he was re elected, Qiu didn''t see what was going on. Everyone''s breathing is stagnant. Ye Xiao looked at Xu Yao, who was still crying by her side. Somehow, she was already on the door by Su Yan. The hand that slapped her face didn''t fall down. The next time, she went up again! "Pa!" One left and the other right, two slaps in the face made Xu Yao''s ears buzzing. Chi lie and LAN Qiqi were surprised, "Su Yan!" "The first one is to repay you for stealing my creativity in high school. The party planning and design that the student union has been involved in for so many years are all made by me, and you never take the initiative to disclose it to all the students, so you just mention my name when asked by others!" Xu Yao shivered, and her face looked flustered. The stabbing pain on her cheek made her take a deep breath, "Su Yan, you dare - you dare! The Xu family won''t let you go! How dare you slap me in the face! The Xu family won''t let you go! " Su Yan as did not hear the general, continue to say, "the second, is to beat you in front of Tang Wei''s own opinion, Yin Fengyang disobey, several times with words humiliating irony, I remember all!" The third time - Su Yan raised her hand again. At this time, LAN Qiqi called out, "Su Yan!" Su Yan didn''t look back, but her voice was cold, and her hand was held high in the air, because her good friend''s voice finally stopped. She said, "are you going to stop me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1445 She has endured it for a long time. Today, Xu Yao has sent it to her home by herself. When she has reached this point, why should she endure it any more? If you can bear it, you really deserve to be bullied for so many years! So hearing LAN Qiqi calling her, Su Yan''s heart trembles. If someone still urges her to step back at this time But LAN Qiqi said, "no! Good fight! I''ll come and press it for you! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± They''re friends. Su Yan wants to laugh very much. LAN Qiqi is a good confidant all his life. She did smile and said, "are you not afraid of the blue family being involved?" LAN Qiqi dusted his body. "How can your Su family fight against the Ye family and the Xu family alone?" She went to Su Yan. Under Xu Yao''s resentful expression, LAN Qiqi, who had trained for two years, pressed the other half of Xu Yao''s body. She said with a smile, "so, with me, we''re two on two. Isn''t that good?" "It might pull you into the water." "What''s wrong with going into the water? Let alone going into the water, I got a diving license!" LAN Qiqi said, "fight! Both slaps are light! " "Blue seven seven!" When Xu Yao heard that Lan Qiqi supported Su Yan unconditionally, she could only wink at Ye Xiao, "are you crazy! You dare to do this to me in the daytime "Yes." Su Yan said, "I did it. What can you do with me. Can Tang Wei pity you? Isn''t that what you want? If you think about it, I should pay more attention to it for your own good, so that you can be seen more by Tang Wei. " Xu Yao''s face turned red and white. She opened her mouth and said, "Su Yan, you Slut --" before her voice fell, she slapped her nose blood directly. In the air, the blood splashed one by one, and finally dropped on the ground. There''s blood. Chi lie and Ren Qiu did not expect this development. They were so surprised that they stepped forward and pressed Su Yan''s shoulder, "Su Yan!" But Su Yan broke away, and then looked at Xu Yao, who was hit with bloody nose. The latter was shivering. If LAN Qiqi and Su Yan hadn''t resisted her, Xu Yao would have been able to kneel down. "I dare? Of course I dare Su Yan smiles and reaches for her chin. "I''ve endured it for so many years - I want to see who dares to stop me today! Who has the right to stop me It''s not a day or two for Xu Yao to be sentimental and obstruct her. From the beginning of her cold words to the end of her evil thoughts, Su Yan never suffered? Apart from Tang Wei''s hurt, most of the rest comes from Xu Yao''s hostility! Because of her hostility, and Su Yan will bear those consequences! "For so many years, no one has ever told me what to do, how to protect myself, how to comfort myself if I am cornered - can you tell me?" Su Yan turned her head and the hatred in her eyes was shocking. She looked at Ren Qiu and said, "Ren Qiu, do you want to tell me?" Ren Qiu, who was mentioned by his name, jumped his eyebrows and said subconsciously, "Su Yan, you are so angry now. Calm down. Xu Yao is already like this..." "It''s all done?" When Tang Wei arrived at the door, she heard Su Yan''s heartrending cry. She poked her heart, as if she could pierce a hole in her chest. "When I was torn and beaten in front of all the students in high school, why didn''t anyone stand up and say," she''s already like this. Calm down! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1446 At that moment, Tang Wei was engulfed by the torrent of memories. He stood there, as if to see the little girl, simple mind, treat people kind, innocent. She plucked up her courage, accepted all the malice in the world, followed him with clenched teeth - and the world returned her pain. He seems to see Su Yan pulled to the ground by many high school students, kicking and kicking. No one came out to help her. She fell to the ground as fragile as a smashed precious jewel, and could never come back. Those memories turned into a storm, and in minutes and seconds they hit his back. Tang Wei''s feet trembled. When he arrived at the door, he found that Su Yan''s eyes were red. Now, at last, she can stand up. She was finally able to reach out. Finally, she can retaliate against those high school students who pushed her, bullied her, and suppressed her. She can fight back one by one! For a moment, she seems to be crazy, and fan Xu Yao''s face red! "Say it! The rumors spread in the past can be exported if you have the ability! Say, Su Yan, you cunt, Su Yan, you seduce Tang Wei, Su Yan, you can never compare with me - aren''t you very smart? Say it! Say it The effect of force is mutual. Xu Yao''s face is suffering from multiple slaps, while Su Yan is also suffering from the rebound of great force. The palm is red and swollen, as if it is going to wear the skin, "unite Ye Xiao to frame me, and make me disgraced! He forced me to go abroad and deliberately imitated me. He thought that I could be noticed by Tang Wei. As soon as I returned home, he tried every means to kill me and get me out of Tang Wei''s eyes. You are very good at it! You are good at it! Xu Yao, your abacus is so good. If I don''t beat you today, how can you continue to attack me in the future? " Su Yan''s voice was as if she had been cut off her throat. When she raised her hand for the last time, she seemed to have exhausted all her strength. The slap on her face was earth shattering, like heaven shattering, "I''ll help you!" With a bang, Xu Yao''s blood fell from the corner of her mouth. Her whole person has been shaking like a sieve, didn''t expect Su Yan''s emotion will come so fierce, so out of control. No one ever said Su Yan would have such a temper. In everyone''s eyes, even if she comes back now and knows how to protect herself, she is still pure inside - but no one has ever thought that if someone ignites the fire of hatred, she will burn not only her whole body - but also her whole body It''s burning the whole world! "Su Yan!" Xu Shengmin followed behind and rushed in, "Su Yan, you --" "why, is it your sister, distressed?" Blue seven seven first Su Yan one step, stopped Xu Shengmin, "now know Xu Yao is your Xu family, can''t sit?" Xu Shengmin yelled, "if you don''t stop her, Su Yan can kill Xu Yao, believe it or not!" "I believe it LAN Qiqi roared back with a louder voice, "at that point, someone will punish her. As for now - " let Su Yan punish Xu Yao! "Su Yan is impulsive. Are you crazy too?" Xu Shengmin felt unreasonable, "is it what you want to see to make Xu Yao like this?" Su Yan smiles and releases her hand. Xu Yao seems to have no bones and falls to the ground lightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1447 Look at the edge, ye Xiao''s action seems to want to rush to help, but Su Yan''s eyes, all people are frozen in the same place. I just watched Xu Yao knock on the ground. Su Yan carried her face with the tip of her shoe and lifted her chin up. Xu Yao''s blurred vision is Su Yan''s beautiful and shocking face. With blood in her mouth, she said indistinctly, "Su Yan, give it to me, wait..." "I''m waiting." Su Yan smiles. "If you have any other means, just give it to me. I''d like to see how many skills you have hidden in this fake." Su Yan is like to throw rubbish, will foot back, cold eyes, looking at Ye Xiao, "you are still Leng do what, take her away." Ye Xiao looks at Xu Yao lying on the ground panting and shivering incredulously, then looks at Su Yan, "do you know what you have done?" "It''s not that you didn''t do it." Su Yan blew the palm of his hand, "I don''t even count the interest." Ye Xiao is worried. "I can''t stand your old love with Tang Wei when I was engaged. What do you want to rush at me --" as soon as the voice falls, Su Yan raises her other hand and slaps Ye Xiao in the face. This one after another slap in the face makes people tremble and tremble. How much hatred was hidden in her thin body. After all What humiliation have you experienced? LAN Qiqi stood aside and called her name gently, "Yan Yan..." She felt that although Su Yan was venting her anger, it was the same as slapping herself in the face. Every slap with pain represents how dark and helpless her past was at that time. The more you hate the slap, the more you give back. Who''s going, who''s going to save her. Why was she forced to be like this Ye Xiao''s handsome face was beaten to one side, and he stood there stunned. "For you? How dare you say that. " Su Yan laughs wildly, "I haven''t settled with you yet. You design me to shoot with Tang Wei * * and then try to ruin my reputation at the engagement banquet. Of course, I want to come to you. Are you in a hurry to get a reward?" Ye Xiao''s eyes are red with anger. The dignity of the man and the instinct of the Ye family to train for many years make him raise his hand to fight back, but just at the moment when he is about to touch Su Yan - someone roars and thunders, "stop!" Everyone is surprised to see that Tang Wei doesn''t know when he will appear in front of Su Yan. Ye Xiao''s hand is tightly held by him, and the back of his hand is full of green tendons. He said, word for word, "try it?" "Do you know what she did?" Ye Xiao was furious. "I haven''t been beaten in the face since I was so big!" Su Yan, what''s the matter with you! You think that you occupy the moral high ground because you are the victim, don''t you! "Su Yan, you are a hypocrite!" Ye Xiao wants to break free, but Tang Wei holds him tightly, "don''t force me to deal with Ye family." Promised Ye Jingtang uncle, as long as ye Xiao does not interfere, he will not move Ye Xiao. But now Ye Xiao bumps into the muzzle of a gun like this, how can he treat it as if he didn''t see it? Ye Xiao laughed, "what are you saying now? Su Yan becomes like this, you are not innocent, how, thought stands in front of her, even if stands in her this side www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1448 Hearing this, Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks violently. But Rao is so, he holds Ye Xiao''s hand also didn''t loosen, on the contrary strength has the sign of aggravating. Ye Xiao can''t get rid of Tang Wei''s grip. He can''t get over his face. He can only shout, "let go of Tang Wei!" He came here today to have a good talk with Su Yan. Unexpectedly, Su Yan is not only ungrateful, but also slaps him. How can he endure this? "See if you can step over my head." Tang Wei''s voice is very low, understatement, but with countless blood, "try?" Ye Xiao was also born in a famous family, so he had to point to Su Yan with another finger, "Su Yan, are you hiding behind Tang Wei? Ha ha, I had to leave Tang Wei when I died. Now I have to rely on Tang Wei to protect you? Are you disgraced? " It''s a provocation. Tang Wei gives Xu Shengmin a wink. Xu Shengmin holds Ye Xiao up from behind and says, "Oh, what''s so angry --" the sudden addition of Xu Shengmin makes Ye Xiao a little unprepared. When he wants to break free, he finds that Xu Shengmin''s strength is terrible. He When did he have this ability as a romantic childe? This is clearly where the special training! Like the elders who visited relatives during the Spring Festival, Xu Shengmin said, "the child is still young, let it go." "Which eye did you see it in?" Ye Xiao roars. Tang Wei''s people wait outside. Xu Shengmin drags him out like a statue. When he gets outside, those super bodyguards come up and hold Ye Xiao directly, as if they are arresting people. Ye Xiao felt that her dignity was completely trampled under her feet. He was so angry that he said, "Tang Wei you --" "you trampled on her dignity like this in those years." Tang Wei glanced lightly, as if he didn''t care about what he had done. "Just give it back to you." Ye Xiao is held down by a group of elite bodyguards. Even if he is capable, he can''t escape. Tang Wei says, "send him back to Uncle Ye Jingtang." "Tang Wei!" Ye Xiao was thick with his neck, "why do you want me to go? You let me go - how dare you do this to me? " Tang Wei turns around and looks past Xu Yao lying on the ground. Instead of looking at her, he stares at Su Yan. That look was too direct. Directly to make su Yan''s heart cold. Then, the man slowly raised his hand, holding Su Yan''s hands. Being involved, Su Yan''s hands trembled. Tang but don''t speak, lowered head to see a su Yan red swollen palm. How hard did it take to fight back? If he had a knife in his hand, he believed that Su Yan would not hesitate to pierce Xu Yao''s heart. Aware of Su Yan want to hand out, Tang Wei slightly force, pull Su Yan''s hand, slowly, slowly put on his cheek. Just as Su Yan also slapped him in the face. This action stopped for a while, and then he said. "It''s my turn." At that moment, tears uncontrollably overflow from Su Yan''s eyes. She bites her teeth and wants to pull out her hand, but Tang Wei doesn''t follow. She cried hysterically, "let me go!" Tang Wei seemed to admit defeat, "don''t you hit me?" Why Only he Even the qualification of being hated All abandoned by Su Yan Su Yan shivered, "you let me go, Tang Wei, you let me go..." Tang Wei can''t see such Su Yan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1449 "Let her go." At this time, someone came up from behind Su Yan and easily carried her into his arms from behind. Take advantage of the situation to help Su Yan take out his hand from Tang Wei''s fingers. Pass, fail. Tang Wei''s hand suddenly fell empty, like a treasure without stability, unable to prevent falling to the ground and breaking. Chi lie reached over Su Yan''s eyes and said, "OK, don''t look if you don''t want to." Su Yan cries, grabs him to cry, that cry sound is like a helpless child. She''s in pain. She''s dying of it. God, it''s time to let her go. Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Su Yan, don''t you want to see me?" He came to help today, because from Xu Yao''s location, he saw her at Su''s house It''s just Tang Wei subconsciously stepped back two steps. He seems to have been amorous. There was a sharp pain in the heart. Tang Wei clenched his fingers and looked at Chi lie, who was once a woman only he could touch, but now he It''s easy to hold it in your arms. Men''s eyes are getting darker and darker. Su Yan almost breathless crying against Chi lie. Then Su Yan points to Xu Yao and cries, "throw her out!" Chi lie calls Xu Shengmin, "do you hear me?" Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "Why me?" Blue seven seven don''t have good spirit, "you are her elder brother Bai, certainly want you to go, otherwise where dare we touch your daughter?" Xu Shengmin was angry with her smile, two hands spread, "who love to help who help, I''m just her brother, not her father." The implication is that he doesn''t care. Su Yao and Ren Qiu look at me and I''ll look at you. They sighed. Su Yao raised Xu Yao on the ground with a frown and looked at Su Yan. "Sister, I''m afraid I have to go to the hospital." Su Yan cried a little gas Shun, "Oh." Isn''t this not to the point of rescue? There''s nothing to worry about. Tang Wei on the side said, "cry, cry quickly, and later, I''m afraid the wound will heal." How about that expression? I hope Xu Yao will be sent to the emergency room now, and then the doctor will send out the notice one by one. Ren Qiu helps to call for a car. I''m afraid that after the kindness, Xu Yao''s head will grow bigger. When Xu Yao is injured like this, Xu''s family will not give up. LAN Qiqi points to Xu Shengmin and says, "I tell you, if your Xu family dares to do anything to Su Yan --" Xu Shengmin gets rid of the relationship again, "it''s none of my business. I haven''t been home for hundreds of years." Quack, blue seven seven seven no sound. Xu Shengmin looked at Su Yan again and slowed down his voice. "Su Yan, don''t you really look at Tang''s only eye?" Su Yan shrank. Chi lie was happy, patted her on the shoulder and said, "if you want to do this, my present boyfriend may be dying the next day." In Tang Wei''s eyes, Chi lie thinks that he can fall to the ground like Xu Yao in the next second. Then DIDU DIDU''s ambulance took two people this time. He could only say, "if you have something to solve, you can solve it here." Su Yan shook his head, obviously dodging, "nothing to solve." Xu Shengmin cleared his throat, very disgusting to say, "Su Yan, come on, Tang Wei is here to find you like he''s burning his ass today." All the atmosphere is completely destroyed at this moment. As soon as his teammate opened his mouth, he knew that Xu Shengmin''s dog couldn''t spit out Ivory! Tang Wei''s face was as ugly as his wife''s running away. "Shut up www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1450 But seeing Su Yan''s expression, she didn''t really want to see Tang Wei. Xu Shengmin had to take back his eyes and said, "let''s go first." LAN Qiqi was eager for them to leave early. "Hurry up, hurry up." Xu Shengmin said, "don''t you want to see me?" Blue seven seven rolled a white eye, "right, you and Tang only kind don''t invite people to see." Su Yan''s Yu Guang glances at Tang Wei sensitively. After hearing this, his face changes. My heart is tingling like an electric current. Xu Shengmin was so angry that he turned his head and went out. When he left, he would say something heartless. Then he went to the door and looked back at Tang Yiyan, "Tang Wei, what are you still standing for?" Tang Wei didn''t move. His body stood like a statue on the opposite side of Su Yan. Xu Shengmin said, "I''m gone. I''ve come here in a hot mood. I don''t appreciate it. It''s boring for me." This is a thorn, Su Yan did not respond, LAN Qiqi jumped up, "Xu Shengmin, how do you speak! Like we Yanyan asked Tang Weilai for help? She will die if she leaves Tang Wei, right! What did Tang Wei do? He didn''t count B? Does he have the face to help now? " "I said, are you a woman with confused thinking and logic?" Xu Shengmin was laughed by LAN Qiqi. "You should let Tang Wei apologize or compensate Su Yan for the past. No one here denies the fact that Tang Wei was rubbish in the past! I won''t stop Su Yan from taking revenge on Tang Wei. But today''s thing, Tang Wei originally came to help. He got into trouble and openly fought with the Ye family. He can''t come at all, OK? Tang Weizhen is miserable. Anyway, it''s right to scold Tang Wei now. He is standing on the moral high ground. It''s supported. Seeing that Tang Wei didn''t care about anything, he scolded him first. No matter whether he was doing good or bad things this time, it must be right to scold him. People with this kind of thinking generally have no independent thinking ability, and will not combine with specific situations. Or face is more important than everything. Because in their eyes, "I used to hate Tang Wei very much. Today, he came here to show up. Isn''t that white washing? If he goes white, then how can I live with my face? "I have this idea in mind. So it''s not that they really have experienced anything with Tang Wei that they hate him. It''s just that they seem to be doing the right thing." LAN Qiqi''s face turned red after Xu Shengmin''s phone call. After a long time, she said, "you are Tang Weihao''s brother. Of course, you help Tang Wei talk! Don''t brainwash me! Yan Yan''s attitude is everything Xu Shengmin took a sarcastic look at LAN Qiyi. He did not speak. He pulled Tang Wei in the past and said, "let''s go." But Tang Wei opened his mouth and looked at Su Yan. He said, "Yan Yan, don''t you really want to look at me?" Su Yan hides behind Chi lie. This choice made Tang Wei feel out of breath. He was no longer her haven. Being watched by Tang Wei''s eyes, Chi lie feels great pressure and has to wave to Tang Wei instead of Su Yan. "She seems to be in a bad mood. Maybe she needs to calm down after being stimulated by Xu Yao." In this way, Chi lie will help her. She really doesn''t need herself anymore. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1451 When this cognition jumps to Tang Wei''s mind, the man is in a panic. He made so much psychological preparation, even if he was cut by Su Yan with extremely hateful eyes, he could stand it. But I can''t stand her not giving me a chance. Tang Wei felt heartache, "Su Yan, I''m not here to pretend to be a good man and ask you to forgive me. I just happened to be on my way here today. I really didn''t mean to perform. Would you like to have a look at me? At a glance... " There was a faint trembling in the voice. LAN Qiqi wanted to open his mouth again to drive people away. I don''t know why those words that made Tang weigun choke in his throat, and he couldn''t say it for a moment. Why? LAN Qiqi held his finger tightly. She loves Su Yan. She will always stand on Su Yan''s side unconditionally. Up to now, she is still thinking about letting Tang Wei not pester Su Yan. Even if Tang Wei did do something a little better than before today, he can''t clean up everything he did in the past. LAN Qiqi always thinks so. So why Just a few seconds She I think Tang Wei is a little Poor LAN Qiqi is afraid that Su Yan is softened by Tang Wei, and immediately goes to help stand beside Su Yan. Prove with actions that she doesn''t need to be afraid and soft hearted. But did not think, such support behavior, let Su Yan heart more sad. She has been hard enough, hard as a stone, despite the wind and rain, are still, cold lifeless. So why, with just a few words, can Tang shock her heart to powder? In Tang Wei''s opinion, Su Yan''s silence is a kind of silent resistance. Jueji did not respond to Tang Wei''s feelings. This is essentially a cold choice. He flushed his eyes with a clear smile. Now Chi lie is tall and high spirited. He just stands in front of Su Yan and blocks all the wind and rain for her. What can Tang Wei do if he is capable? Can su Yan have a look at him? What does he have to do to make her look back at him? "If you don''t have time How about two days? Can I come to you in two days? Are you free? " Xu Shengmin turns his head. He can''t listen. Su Yan said, "no time." Just two words, it is the most hurtful blade. Tang Wei only said, "Su Yan, don''t do this - I really don''t want to pretend to be a good man, I just don''t want you to be bullied..." He just felt that he had not been able to stand up in the past. It might not be too late to stand up now Su Yan wiped her tears hard, and her voice choked, "don''t you want me to be bullied? So where were you a few years ago? " Tang Wei was dumb, his eyes seemed to fall into the abyss in an instant. He Where is he? He''s busy hating, he''s busy watching. Tang Wei''s Adam''s apple moves up and down. In front of Chi lie''s face, he stumbles and reaches out his hand, as if trying to touch Su Yan, but she eludes him. No, don''t do that. Why hide behind Chi lie? That scene is too dazzling. Tang Wei feels that if he has a knife in his hand, he can definitely split Chi lie''s body without blinking an eye. He wants Chi lie''s skin to split and blood to flow. He wants to flow through Chi lie''s blood to drag Su Yan back to his side. He can do it - he doesn''t have any moral bottom line at all. Years have turned him into a devil. How is he willing to give Su Yan to others?! But - www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1452 "It''s because I didn''t have time in the past..." Biting his teeth, and even forcing his teeth to make a clucking sound, Tang Wei seemed to be hysterical. The haughty and invincible man''s throat trembled and said, "I just want to stand up now! Su Yan, do you know that I''ve never had a good sleep these days? My dream is that you used to be innocent, and waking up is the cold air - the reality tells me that you and Chi lie are in love, and I really want to kill him! But I dare not, if it is your lover, how dare I How dare I attack Chi lie... " If Su Yan and Chi lie are really happy together, what he does to Chi lie will destroy Su Yan''s happiness once again A few years ago, I watched her lose everything in her life and hope to go far away. Will it be like this in a few years What else does Tang Wei want to say? Xu Shengmin suddenly comes up and holds him up. is as like as two peas. Tang Wei didn''t expect this. When he wanted to resist, Xu Shengmin dragged him out. "Xu Shengmin, what do you do?" Tang Wei is busy talking to Su Yan. He doesn''t know what Xu Shengmin wants to do. He can only push it away. It''s so powerful that he bumps into Xu Shengmin''s chest with a sharp pain. But Xu Shengmin didn''t let go, dragged him out, and said goodbye to LAN Qiqi with a smile, "we don''t say anything. Let''s go first, and remember to come to visit during the Spring Festival." He didn''t want to see it, and he couldn''t see Tang Weizhen''s obsession. He thought that Tang Wei, who is so conceited, should not allow his dignity to do so. Since everyone needs a step, it''s better for him to be a person who breaks the balance. "Wait a minute, I''m not finished!" Tang Wei yelled and looked at Su Yan, "Su Yan, I know you hate me. The damage I caused to you in the past leads you to hate me. This is just my evil power feedback, but Su Yan..." Tang Wei''s words are incomplete. "I have never loved anyone. I really have never loved anyone. There used to be only hatred in my world. I don''t even know how to love anyone. Until you left, I found that I could get out of control and suffer. I used to make myself so cruel and cold that I didn''t leave a trace of affection. As soon as you left, all my persistence collapsed... " Su Yan hides behind Chi lie and gasps hard. The blood in her heart is boiling and surging. The suffocating numbness almost engulfs her. No, no tears. Don''t shed another tear for Tang Wei! Fingers clenched, nails pierced palm, exudation of fine blood. Su Yan is biting her teeth, fighting for everything to keep her tears from falling. "I don''t know, I don''t understand, I won''t --" in the end, it was Tang Wei''s bloody analysis that destroyed all her defenses. "I don''t know what love is! I only know that I want you to have only me in your eyes, because I have only you since I grew up, and I don''t allow you to have others - I didn''t think about what I thought this was for, until you left, reality slapped me one after another I want to pretend that I don''t care. I can''t even pretend that I don''t care. I can''t even admit that... " In the dark and bloody memories of the past, he loved her unconsciously, selfishly and cautiously. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1453 "Stop it." Xu Shengmin can''t listen any more. Continue the forced action just now, want to let Tang Wei leave quickly, so that everyone can get off the stage in the future. Su Yan covers her mouth and closes her eyes. The tears of despair fell hot and burned every inch of the skin. But let Tang Wei hoarse to say so much, Su Yan is still silent, this shows what has been too obvious. Xu Shengmin lowered his voice, "Tang Wei, that''s enough." Since Since the ending can''t be changed. Let''s save each other a little bit of face. Su Yan didn''t know how to calm down in the house. She was like a lonely child in the war. She hid in the ruins under the bombardment and hid behind Chi lie for a long time before she was willing to come out. At that time, the house was empty. Blue seven seven complexion look at her, "Yan Yan......" Su Yan waved her hand to show that she could do it, but she still had tears on her face. Blue seven seven hand to help her wipe, and then hold her in his arms, "OK, it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s all over." Beat also beat, scold also scold, at least Su Yan can suppress the bottom of the heart so long emotion vent a little, also can let go of oneself a little bit. ****** in the inpatient department of the hospital, Su Yao and Ren Qiu sit outside the ward, their brows locked. "The Xu family will know about it sooner or later." Ren Qiu pushed his glasses. "We have to figure out a solution." "I didn''t expect my sister to be like this at all." Su Yao lowered his head and clenched his fist. "Over the years She must be too wronged, too hate, that''s why it broke out so fiercely. If I can call brother Ren Qiu earlier, you will come... " Ren Qiu patted Su Yao on the shoulder and sighed, "it''s useless. It''s the same for me to come early or late. From the moment Xu Yao and ye Xiao come to the door to stimulate Yan Yan, it is doomed that Yan Yan will lose control today. " Maybe that''s what Xu Yao did. In order to force Su Yan, she even wants to go out on her own to stimulate her and provoke her, so as to make su Yan lose her tongue. Su Yan has never fought back for so many years, so in essence, she is a perfect victim. But if the victim suddenly becomes another concept of perpetrators, she can break the word perfect. In this way, even the victim can pull her into the water without worry. That''s what Xu Yao did. As long as Su Yan out of control revenge her, then Su Yan is not innocent. "If you can''t protect her." Su Yao pause, "at least to help her after." Then he looked up at Ren Qiu and said, "brother Ren Qiu, the Xu family will never give up on this matter. No matter what, Xu Yao is also the daughter of the Xu family. If there is a conflict between the two families, my sister will definitely be caught in the middle and it''s hard to be a man." Xu Yao is so hurt that the Xu family won''t easily bypass Su Yan, but if they settle accounts, there will be too many people involved. Ren Qiu''s eyes changed again and again. "We can''t hide it like this. The more we hide it, the more serious the consequences will be. Yao Yao, let me ask you something. " Su Yao''s eyes were firm, "you say -" "do you have surveillance video at home?" Su Yao was stunned. Then he said, "yes, yes..." "It''s a little tricky." Ren Qiu looked around and went to the door of the ward to see Xu Yao sleeping with a needle hanging in it. Then he turned back to Su Yao and said, "what I''m going to say to you next, don''t talk to anyone. Maybe it''s The only way to bear it. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1454 The day after Xu Yao lay in the hospital, Xu''s family rushed to the hospital. Since Xu Shengmin and the Xu family broke off contact without saying hello, only Xu Yao was left in the Xu family. Because everyone couldn''t get in touch with Xu Shengmin, they all held Xu Yao in their hands as a treasure. Now I heard that Xu Yao was hit with a mild concussion. Where can the Xu family sit still? Like revenge for her father''s murder, Liu Suyun, Xu Yao''s mother, takes a large group of people to support Xu Yao in the Malay hospital. The scene is magnificent in the corridor, as if she wants to fight with the people who hurt Xu Yao. She was watched all the way and entered the ward. Liu Suyun''s ferocious face immediately turned to grief. She lay on the edge of Xu Yao''s bed and burst into tears. "Yao Yao, my Yao Yao, who bullied you like this..." Mild concussion can be small or big, it sounds very mysterious, but if the degree is small, even without special treatment, the body can return to normal in half a month. Xu Yao was slapped a few times at the moment. The swelling of her face didn''t go down overnight. One hand stretched out from the quilt and hung the needle, and the other hand clenched into a fist. She choked and said, "Mom, it''s Su Yan, it''s su Yan! " It''s su Yan who beat her! Su Yan is so bold that she dares to do it to her like this! Xu Yao looked at her mother''s support for her, and immediately cried, "Mom, do you know? I just went to Su''s house to have a good relationship with Su Yan. Who knows her She... " Speaking of this, Xu Yao began to cry, "how can she treat me like this? I want to be good friends with her. Ye Xiao is also present. You can ask Ye Xiao that Su Yan beat me so many times. She beat my mother!" Liu Suyun has worked so hard to raise her daughter. In terms of self-cultivation and family education, who in this city doesn''t praise Xu Yao''s manner? She is Liu Suyun holding in the palm of her hand, how could she be beaten like this, and now she is still in the hospital? This is the face of the Xu family, OK! Liu Suyun grabbed Xu Yao''s hand and coaxed him, "Yao Yao, don''t be afraid. They don''t dare to bully you any more when you have a mother. Tell your mother what happened..." Looking at Xu Yao''s wronged appearance, the people around also felt that they couldn''t bear to say it. "Ma''am, how can this be done?" "Yes, Yao and Yao are injured like this." "It''s said that Su Yan, the daughter of the Su family, is an illegitimate daughter "Yes! If the illegitimate daughter still dares to hit our family''s well-known daughter, it''s against heaven Hearing this, Xu Yao gave a faint smile. But for fear of being seen, she quickly restrained her expression and was still pitiful. "Mom, you must make the decision for me. I never thought Su Yan could hate me so much. I don''t know..." She cried like she was out of breath. "I don''t know where I offended her. Why did she do this to me..." As soon as Liu Suyun heard this, her heart was pulled together. "Yao Yao, tell me the truth, are you close to Tang Wei in recent years, and she Su Yan has a problem with you, aiming at you intentionally?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1455 What Xu Yao wants is this effect. She wants to lead everyone''s thinking up, lead to Su Yan is for Tang Wei and she get close to just hit her. In this way, the Xu family could not swallow the breath in any case. So Xu Yao pretended to be submissive again and deliberately denied, "Mom, how could it be Su Yan and I went to a high school. She didn''t do that before. Maybe she was just abroad I''ve been alone for a long time abroad, so I don''t have a good temper when I come back... " "You child!" Liu Suyun was so angry that she stood up directly, "when is this! People slap you, and you talk to Su Yan! You are such a kind child Liu Suyun can call Su Yan a little bitch. Xu Yao''s heart a joy, know now the family has completely stood in his side, immediately add fuel to the fire way, "but I and Tang Wei''s affair, how can cause Su Yan?" "Silly boy!" Liu Suyun was so anxious that she stamped her feet. "My mother has heard that Su Yan and Tang have only an old love affair. She suspected it was true before! Now my mother is convinced that Su Yan must have a grudge against you. She thinks that it''s you who robbed Tang Wei and then did it to you! Baby daughter, you are so stupid. How can you send it up like this and let others bully you? " Then the mother cried again, "you are the only precious daughter in my life. Don''t worry, my mother won''t forgive Su Yan easily! Mother must make su Yan pay the price! " Xu Yao was so excited that her fingers trembled, but she still held her voice and said, "but mom, Su Yan is the Su family. Her father''s family is big. Let''s not have a conflict with her. Dad will be troubled." "You''re still thinking about dad at this time." Liu Suyun was so distressed that she reached out and touched Xu Yao''s face. "Yes, the Su family has a great career, but we Xu family are not vegetarian either. Su Yan is unreasonable. We have plenty of reasons to ask Su family for an explanation! I''m sure your father will love you too. Yao Yao, don''t be afraid. I''ll go to my father''s place and say that you are also my father''s baby daughter. Even for the sake of the Xu family''s face, I won''t let Su Yan go! " With Liu Suyun''s words, a big stone in Xu Yao''s heart suddenly fell to the ground. She shivered and stretched out her hand. Liu Suyun quickly grasped her hand, "daughter, don''t move, lie down and recuperate, leave other things to her mother." Xu Yao squeezed out the few tears left, choked and nodded, "OK, mom, but I''m afraid you''ll get hurt... " "Don''t worry about mom. If mom does this again, she has a lot of skills to deal with Su Yan." Liu Su Yun''s eyes flashed a trace of insidious, "how to treat that cheap woman and her son outside at the beginning, now how to treat Su Yan." Xu Yao is secretly happy. It seems that her mother will not be soft hearted! Sure enough, after comforting Xu Yao for a while, Liu Suyun came out and said to the nanny, "driver, take me to Xu group!" "Ma''am, the master is busy with the meeting at the moment." The nanny bowed her head and was respectful. Unexpectedly, Liu Suyun slaps her face, and her crisp gesture is not inferior to Su Yan. Su Yan somehow with hate, this Liu Suyun beat people is not even reason, want to fight. She pointed to the nanny and yelled, "I said I want to go to the Xu group, how dare you stop me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1456 Nanny was scared to cover her face, head down and back again and again, "dare not..." "Don''t you dare to stop me?" Liu Suyun''s servants are very powerful, worthy of being the mistress of the Xu family, "hurry up and get the driver ready! I''m going to find Xu Zhen now! " A group of people in a hurry to run down, Liu Suyun sneered, was surrounded by the rest of the people to go outside, high-heeled shoes a sound, like the end of the bell. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Tang Wei." As soon as Xu Shengmin opened the door, the bedroom was dark. Tang Wei has been in the room for a long time. Xu Shengmin curled his mouth and turned on the light, "get up, something to say." Tang Wei did not move. "I feel that Yan Yan has difficulties next." Xu Shengmin frowned and pulled a quilt, "Tang Wei!" Tang Wei''s breath was unsteady, "how What happened? " Xu Shengmin''s eyelids jumped and reached for Tang Wei''s breath. "Have you got a fever?" "It seems so." After several days of not sleeping, I went to Su Yan''s house to find her. As a result, she was swept out of the house by others. This successive blow made Tang Yi, who was already exhausted and exhausted, unable to hold on. In addition, the spiritual world was seriously frustrated, and she started a fever one after another. "I haven''t seen you have a fever for hundreds of years." Xu Shengmin sighed, "I''ll go and find some medicine for you. Do you have any medicine in your villa?" Tang Wei shook his head, "No." "What if you were sick before?" "Before..." Tang Wei sucked nose, "Su Yan will prepare medicine before." Unfortunately, there is nothing left now. But he still stays in the memory, without the habit of preparing medicine at home. In a trance, he seems to be waiting for Su Yan to knock on the door and come in with hot water and pills. He says sweetly, "little brother, take medicine." The past was broken in an instant, and the cold reality knocked him down to this appearance. "Ask Shan Jian to deliver some medicine." Xu Shengmin turned around and went out, "I''ll heat you hot water." "You It''s a wife. " Tang Wei is very hot all over and murmurs, "wait a minute, boil the water slowly. What''s wrong with Su Yan first?" "I think Xu Yao is sure to complain to the Xu family. It''s been a day, and it''s estimated that the news should reach the Xu family." Xu Shengmin stopped and said, "although the Su family and the Xu family are very powerful, this time Xu Yao will not let Su Yan go easily if she cries, makes trouble and hangs herself in front of the Xu family." Xu Shengmin''s analysis is right. Tang Wei felt that his eyelids were painful and heavy. He almost couldn''t open them every time. He forced himself to stay awake and said, "what''s your family''s attitude towards Xu Yao?" "The Xu family is a heartless place. Whoever is good for the Xu family is good for it." Therefore, Xu Yao''s status in the Xu family is not low, and she is the orthodox member of the Xu family Xu Shengmin clenched his finger, "the Xu family will have a conflict with the Su family." "Tut." Tang Wei turned over and said, "Su Yan Have you heard from Su Yan? " Xu Shengmin shook his head, "it seems that there is no action." "Fool." Tang Wei thumped the bed board. "Isn''t she afraid of Xu''s revenge?" "I''ve probably had enough." Xu Shengmin said, "what Su Yan has in mind may be the idea of working together with the Xu family to kill each other." "She''s alone!" Tang Wei Rao was ill, but he couldn''t help getting excited. "What''s she fighting against! She''s not willing to go into the water with the lasu family. She''ll stand up and carry it alone. The Xu family will definitely attack her! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1457 With these words, Tang Wei coughed violently. Xu Shengmin sighed like an old woman and came over to pat him on the shoulder. "Are you in a hurry?" Tang can only afford to prop up from the bed, brain is still severe pain, he pointed out the door, "my laptop in." Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "Hey, do you want me to be a nanny?" Tang Wei said, "you have no power now, dare to fight me?" Xu Shengmin was so angry that he went out and brought Tang Wei''s computer. Then he put it in front of him and said, "come on, what are you going to do?" He looked down at Tang Wei, turned on the computer and entered the password. According to the password, the action is fast, as if Xu Shengmin was afraid to detect something in general. Xu Shengmin''s eyebrows jump. I played the scene of Tang Weigang pressing the password again and again in my mind. The man chuckled, "Oh, my God, it''s shameless for the stinky man to set a password?" Just now, don''t Tang Wei press the order of the keyboard as Yan 520! Shameless! Tang Wei was so angry that he coughed and yelled, "go away!" Xu Shengmin laughs, "while you are sick, I will tell Su Yan now that you shameless scum man has set her as your most important computer password." Tang Wei can''t wait to fight with Xu Shengmin, "I''ll kill you, believe it or not!" Xu Shengmin laughed and fled again, "OK, great Xia Tang, please forgive me! Let''s get down to business. What are you going to do with the Xu family? " Tang Wei sneered. Although he was weak, his voice showed a sense of killing. "What is the Xu family?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fortunately, he has separated from the Xu family. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Husband!" In the middle of Xu Zhen''s meeting, a lady knocked open the door of the meeting room and cried red in her eyes. "My husband, it''s not good. Our daughter has been bullied and hospitalized!" With this sound, Xu Zhen, the current male owner of the Xu family, was shocked. He changed his face and stood up at the table in the middle of the car. His voice was thick and fierce. "What''s the matter?" Liu Suyun rushed over and looked distressed. "We Yao Yao have been bullied. My husband, you can tell me - Yao Yao I brought up with painstaking efforts. Holding it in my hand, I''m afraid of falling. Holding it in my mouth, I''m afraid of melting. How can anyone dare to touch her?" A trace of deep meaning flashed in Xu Zhen''s eyes, "who did it?" How dare someone do something to Xu Yao? Don''t you know that Xu Yao is his daughter! Liu Suyun cried, "it''s the Su family. Do you remember the daughter of the Su family, who knows if she is an illegitimate daughter! How dare you beat us Yaoyao! It''s a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall Xu Zhen''s face changed again and again, and his burly body sent out a sense of anger, "Su family?" It''s su Qi''s daughter, Su Yan?! "Yes." "The daughter of the Su family, why did she conflict with Yao Yao?" As soon as Liu Suyun saw her husband start to get angry, she immediately added fuel to the fire. She wanted to burn the fire to Su''s house now. "You know, we Yao Yao wanted to have a good chat with Su Yan in the past, because she thought Su Yan had been hostile to her. Yao Yao, a silly child, was kind-hearted and wanted to be good friends with others. Who knows - Su Yan welcomed her into the house Off, just Just hit her Xu Zhen was furious. He clapped the desk again. The desk was shocked. The middle-aged man''s eyes became more fierce. "How can that be?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1458 Looking at Xu Zhen''s angry appearance, Liu Suyun immediately fanned the flames, "yes, yes, husband, you can''t wait to die. People slap our daughter in the face. You must make decisions for Yao Yao!" Xu Zhen looked around at the executives who were still in the meeting. Their eyes were cold. The executives were scared to find excuses and quickly left the meeting room. The last one who left also helped to close the door. When everyone was gone, Xu Zhen lowered his airs a little, looked at his wife in front of him, and said word by word, "what''s the matter, please tell me carefully!" Liu Suyun pours beans and complains all of a sudden. She also attaches Xu Yao''s pale and weak appearance on the hospital bed. Hearing that Xu Zhen''s face is more and more ugly, the middle-aged man finally clenches his fingers and says, "go to Xu''s house now!" He wants to see if Su Yan is brave enough to ignore the daughter of the Xu family! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "It''s over." Xu Shengmin jumped up from the computer, "positioning shows that Xu Zhen''s car is driving towards the Su family." Tang Wei''s forehead was still pasted with a heat dissipation sticker. He said, "how do you position it?" Xu Shengmin said, "silly, you located it. Before you hacked other people''s dash cam." Finish saying to turn computer screen Tang Wei''s direction, "plan to start?" Tang Wei''s hot paste on his forehead was falling. He could only hold out a hand to touch it. Tang Wei, who has little experience of illness, is as innocent as a silly goose at this moment. He has not even experienced being served several times when he was sick. A few personal experiences have been given to Su Yan. Now that Su Yan is away, he is just like a silly son of the local master, and he can''t deal with it at all. After a while, Tang Wei said, "are you going with me?" Xu Shengmin shook his head like a rattle, "no! If I go, my father can press my face into Su''s wall. " Tang Wei spat. He was so angry that the heat dissipating stick slid down from his forehead. "Then I''m like half a life now. I''ll be beaten if I go." Xu Shengmin and Tang Wei looked at each other, as if they had found some new inspiration from what he said just now. "Let''s go." Xu Shengmin patted the table and said, "forget it, for you, dad and Xu''s family will face each other today." "Come on." Tang Wei said quietly, "it''s not because he wants to show himself in front of LAN Qiqi..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zhen''s speed is extremely fast, less than half an hour to Su Yan''s door. Su Yan is sitting at home watching TV. When she hears a sound outside the door, she thinks it''s su Qi who has come back. When she goes out to have a look, she finds that it''s not her father who stops at the door, but Xu Yao''s father who comes to settle the accounts. Xu and his wife came down from the car with a sense of killing. The guard of the Su family wanted to stop them. Unexpectedly, Liu Suyun slapped the guards and kept them in the same place. Liu Suyun stretched out a hand with a huge emerald on her finger. She said, "I gave this slap back to your Su family for my daughter! Tell Su Yan to get out! " Being a parent has no quality. was beaten by security guards, and Liu Suyun was so excited that he was surging. "I am the doorman of the Soviet Union, and the gate of Su''s family is not open. I has the final say. No matter who you are, please go back www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1459 Look, this security guard is so bold! Liu Suyun was so angry that she couldn''t speak smoothly. "It must be su Yan''s meaning. It must be su Yan''s confidence. You dare to stop us!" The security guard stood straight and said, "I am the security guard of the Su family. I must strictly control everyone who wants to enter the Su family villa!" Xu Zhen sneered, "what do you mean is that our Xu family is not qualified to meet the Su family? If you stir up conflicts between the Su and Xu families, can you bear them all? " There was a cold sweat on the security guard''s forehead. At this time, Su Yan noticed the quarrel outside the door. She was waiting for LAN Qiqi and Chi lie at home. Unexpectedly, the two didn''t come, but the Xu family came. There was a moment of panic in her heart, but she soon calmed down. Then she went out and called to the security guard, "Uncle Wang, please, open the door." The security guard reluctantly opened the door and Liu Suyun swaggered through the garden. Until I came to Su Yan and stood still. The lady was older than Su Yan. At this time, she deliberately pretended to be calm and looked at Su Yan for a while, and then said, "is that you?" Does Su Yan know how to pretend? "What do you mean?" "I don''t say hello when I see the elder. Is that the quality of Su''s daughter?" Liu Su Yun sneered, "in the end can''t compare with my daughter." "If you don''t have to make a statement first, just go into other people''s homes and expect others to say hello?" Su Yan also smile, dimple, that beautiful smile let Liu Suyun expression distortion. She said, "just now I was kind enough to let you in. If you force your way in, it''s called breaking into a house without permission, reporting it to the police and telling people jokes." Liu Suyun didn''t expect Su Yan to be so smart. A few years ago, it was said that she was timid and cowardly. She followed Tang Wei like a follower! Look at her now pull gas high appearance, don''t look like what humble little girl at all, all pretend! Liu Suyun was angry, but he was about to hit Su Yan. "I tell you, don''t argue with me here. You know what I''m here for today!" Su Yan opened her gray green eyes, and her expression remained unchanged, "for what?" "You As soon as Liu Suyun slaps her, she will fall on Su Yan''s face. She yells, "today I''m the elder to teach you the rules! Who gave you the courage to beat my daughter, you hypocritical bitch The originally settled slap stopped abruptly when she was about to meet Su Yan. The sharp pain in the wrist comes. Liu Suyun is surprised to find that Su Yan has grasped her wrist steadily. The strength is so amazing that she can''t see the strength hidden under her harmless face! Xu Zhen is Su Yan''s action makes the complexion one sink, "you let go, unexpectedly pull with the elder, like?" "The elders are not like the elders. Do you want to ask me if I look decent?" Su Yan holds Liu Suyun''s hand for a few seconds, then shakes it away, "did you want to hit me just now?" Liu Suyun didn''t expect that she could make a little girl refute her face, biting her teeth and looking ferocious, "OK, you! It seems that you really don''t respect your elders! Motherless son of a bitch! It''s really bad luck for the Su family to have you! " This words don''t know is to stimulate Su Yan where, her Mou color a change, voice suddenly become cold, "what do you say?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1460 That eyebrow just now was still smiling, but now it turned into sharp sword light and sword shadow in minutes and seconds, she opened a pair of gray green eyes, the expression did not have the slightest timidity, just a word by word, "what did you just say?" Liu Suyun was shocked by the atmosphere. The woman who came back was so angry that she could not choose what to say. How could she scare a little girl! "It''s bad luck for the Su family to have you!" Liu Suyun pointed to Su Yan without any quality, "isn''t it? It''s a shame to the Su family that you are such a rude child to your elders "It''s 9012 years old." Su Yan looked up at the sky, "how can anyone else put on airs by virtue of seniority? Generally, people like this don''t have any skills. They can only rely on their seniority. Just like people who really have skills, they usually introduce themselves with their achievements. Auntie, which enterprise is the president of? " Liu Suyun''s face changed a lot by Su Yan''s words. She was green and white for a while, and purple and red for a while! Su Yan''s words are just hitting her face! When she comes to the door, she keeps saying that she is the Xu family. What else can Liu Suyun do besides the Xu family? Besides, Xu Xu''s company belongs to Xu Zhen, not her. Just like when people see Bo Ye, their first reaction is that the top students have the ability and means, and the listed companies are booming. When I saw LAN Ming, my first reaction was that he was a real man, a man of iron blood, and a guardian recognized by the people of the whole country ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~. Then Liu Suyun, who is shouting that she is the Xu family What can she represent? Liu Suyun stopped talking for a moment, and Su Yan said with a smile, "I''m confused. I really haven''t found out which immortal you are. Is it a strong woman in Xu''s group?" This means that women can still have good grades. Such as Tang poetry, such as Jiang Qi. But as a member of the same generation, what does Liu Suyun have? This is not the inside and outside of her demotion it! For the first time, Liu Suyun has been held up by a younger generation so that she can''t answer back. If she takes the identity of Xu''s family out to crush others, it''s just like Su Yan just said! "Good Su Yan!" Liu Suyun looked at her husband for help, "husband, you see, young people are really lawless now! No wonder we Yao Yao have to be wronged. Husband, you have to decide for her... " She said that her daughter seemed to be bullied by Su Yan. Su Yan tut tut twice. Her expression was quite like Tang Weiping''s rebellious behavior in the day. She said, "make the decision? Auntie, I want to ask, "what''s wrong with Xu Yao?" The tone of the question was very innocent. Liu Suyun immediately spoke not smoothly, pointing to Su Yan and shaking, "you - you! Su Yan, don''t be silly! Yao Yao is still living in the hospital, but it''s thanks to you Oh, you still live in the hospital? Su Yan said with a sneer, "maybe I started too lightly." How to also have to be rescue to pass, just a hospital, really cheap Xu Yao. Hearing Su Yan say so, Liu Suyun seems to have grasped the handle and immediately says to Xu Zhen, "listen! She admitted it! Husband, it''s su Yan who beat Xu Yao! " Su Yan hands a stand, "for no reason, why do I hit her?" Xu Zhen voice cold, "I want to ask, why do you want to hit her?" Su Yan hook lip, "that is inferior, invite your good daughter to come over, we face-to-face confrontation for a while, what did you do?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1461 Liu Suyun was surprised by Su Yan''s eyes. It''s not going to be What''s the matter with her daughter? That can''t let them face to face, if let her husband Xu Zhen know what his daughter has done, maybe it''s their mother and daughter who can''t come down at that time. So Liu Suyun refused to give in, "you must know that my daughter is in the hospital now, that''s why you say that! She''s not in good health. How can she come here now and confront you face to face? " Su Yan knew that this was Liu Suyun''s plan to slow down, and said, "well, how about I go to the hospital to see her?" Liu Suyun is pressed by Su Yan step by step, and her eyes are red. "Su Yan, don''t deceive people too much! It was you who beat Xu Yao. Now it sounds like my daughter has done something sorry for you! " "How do you know whether to do it or not?" Su Yan''s expression seems to be quite at ease, as if Liu Suyun said nothing can shake her, "at that time you were not at the scene, how can you be sure that Xu Yao didn''t do anything? When my children and my parents complain, they are sure to be innocent and say that they are bullying my father because he is not in China? " Su Yan has a very high level of this, and can vaguely remind the Xu family that this is taking advantage of Su Qi''s not bullying her, but also turning the corner to scold Xu Yao, who will only complain and pretend to be innocent! Liu Suyun is not su Yan''s opponent at all. She is so angry that she scolds him, "it''s said that you are timid and submissive before. I''d like to praise you for your eloquence and good sense. Relying on your being Su''s daughter, let''s see what else you can arrange!" Su Yan said with a smile, "thank you for your praise. If it''s OK, I''ll call the security guard to send you back - Oh, by the way, I saw it in the living room just now. Did this aunt beat our security guard?" Auntie?! She repeatedly called Aunt Liu Suyun, did not pay attention to the Xu family! Xu Zhen knew that Su Yan had figured out a strategy and deliberately dragged them to make them speechless, so he stepped forward and stood in front of Su Yan with a tall and powerful body. By contrast, Su Yan was a poor and helpless weak woman. The middle-aged man''s face showed a little fierce expression, "are you going to fight with our Xu family openly? Well Words with a strong threat, let Su Yan subconsciously clenched fingers. But she didn''t flinch, just said, "if you want to settle accounts, you can. I''ve settled Xu Yao''s account. You come to me to settle accounts. Naturally, I''m welcome. However, there is still a sum of money to be reckoned with. Just now your wife beat my security guard at my door. Is that a hand beating? If you want to say that there may be some conflict between Xu Yao and me, my guard and your wife don''t know each other at all. He sticks to his post for the sake of his professional ethics and doesn''t let you in, but he''s slapped by someone for no reason... " Su Yan looked at the upright security guard standing at the door, feeling a little more grateful, and then the tone became more firm and said, "I can''t easily forget this! If I have to apologize to Xu Yao, madam, who will apologize to our security guard? " This meaning is not, want her Liu Su Yun to condescend to descend expensive, give her Su Jia a doorman to apologize! How unreasonable! Liu Suyun feels that she is trembled by Su Yan''s anger. Even Xu Zhen couldn''t help blaming Liu Suyun in his eyes. He hated the iron but didn''t make the steel. It turned out that it was all reasonable affairs of the Xu family. His wife slapped Su''s guard in the face just now and dragged the Xu family into the water together! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1462 But even if his wife took a wrong step, Xu Zhen still refused to admit his mistake. Can su Yan apologize to his daughter, and Liu Suyun to a security guard of the Su family? No way! Xu Zhen clenched his teeth and said to Su Yan, "you''re just messing around. If you fight, you''ll fight! Does the daughter of the Su family dare not even admit this? " Su Yan also smiles, "I didn''t deny it, just want to settle accounts with me, then I have to spread the book, right? Why, is it that the Xu family doesn''t want to fight our security guard? " Three or two, he kicked the ball back. "You''re procrastinating!" Liu Suyun is impatient, too lazy to argue with Su Yan again. She reaches out her hand and grabs Su Yan, "what''s wrong with me taking you today?"?! The elder can''t move the younger? " "You dare to try it!" Su Yan''s voice is not big, but with a wave of oppression, which makes Liu Suyun really scared by her aura, and then the middle-aged woman becomes angry, "shameless thing! Your father is not in China, I see who can protect you! " There was a roaring sound of the motor outside the door of the Su family, followed by the sound of the Security Guard opening the door of the Su family. Liu Suyun and Xu Zhen look back and see the license plate number. They open their eyes incredulously. "You..." Liu Suyun watched Xu Shengmin, who had not seen him for several years, jump out of the sports car, just like the old man, and then the co driver''s door opened. Tang Wei got out of the car with a black mask. His face is not big, a black mask covered most of the expression, only showing a pair of black eyes like night. But the light is watched by these eyes Liu Suyun felt that she was sweating. When Xu Zhen saw Xu Shengmin, he sneered and said, "how dare the bereaved dog come back?" Xu Shengmin hands a stand, "eh, strange, this is the Su family, but not the Xu family, I go back to the Su family you also have to force Dao ah?" Xu Zhen''s words were blocked. Tang Wei didn''t speak. He walked this way with a mask. He was tall and thin, and his eyes were cold and delicate. That''s how the silence made people feel mysterious. Go to Su Yan side, Tang Wei saw her one eye. Su Yan said, "what are you looking at?" Tang Wei didn''t speak and pointed to his voice. Su Yan did not understand, Xu Shengmin said on the side, "Mom and Dad, you are really in a good mood, specially taking advantage of Uncle Su Qi is not in China to arrest people?" Liu Suyun, who had been torn down, turned pale. "Eat inside and outside, Xu Shengmin. How does the Xu family support you? You elbow out? " Xu Shengmin turned to look at Tang Wei, "Tang Wei, I''ve been scolded!" Tang Wei rolled his eyes. Xu Zhen sneered, "why, are you here to stop us?" Tang Wei nodded. It''s hard to figure out how he doesn''t speak. It''s not easy for Xu Zhen to rush out for a moment. He can only say, "Tang Wei, this is a matter for the Xu family and the Su family. It has nothing to do with you. Please get out of the way." Tang Wei refused. As soon as Liu Suyun thought that her daughter had been slapped, the culprit was still being protected. She was so angry that she rushed up, "I''d like to see who dares to stand on your side, you slut who seduces men!" Finish saying blunt Su Yan to grasp, Su Yan step back, Tang Wei then blocked in front of her. Liu Suyun bumps into Tang Wei. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei shakes and falls to the ground. Xu Shengmin yelled, fearing that the world would not be in chaos. He took pictures while recording videos. Listening carefully, he seemed to be gloating, "it''s over! Tang Wei is knocked unconscious by the Xu family''s wife! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1463 Play Stun?! Who dares to stun Boye''s son Tang Wei! It''s just killing me! I can''t find another one who dares to fight Tang Wei in this whole city. Now Liu Suyun watched Xu Shengmin run over and hold Tang Wei. She was so scared that she turned pale, "who said that! I didn''t - " " I photographed it all! " With the other hand, Xu Shengmin raised his mobile phone, "my God! Tang Wei comes to find Su Yan. He happens to meet the elder of Xu family bullying Su Yan. Then he wants to help persuade Su Yan to fight. As a result, he is affected! " Listen, even a set of words are ready, dare to say not to give them a set of?! Su Yan takes an unbelievable look at Tang Wei. He always feels that the man is not so fragile. Subconsciously, he reaches out to explore Tang Wei''s breath, just as if he is still alive. Tang Weiqiang holds his weak body and opens his eyes. He looks at Su Yan with his hand stretched out to test his breath. A pair of dark eyes send an angry message - what to explore! I''m here to pretend to be dizzy, not to pretend to be dead! Su Yan, Ho, the patient is quite fierce. Opposite Liu Suyun has no time to explain anything, Xu Shengmin directly dials the phone to Bo Ye. Thin night Thin night To die!! Liu Suyun yells in her heart that Su Qi is not in China. She thought no one would cover Su Yan. If Bo Ye comes, how can they make fun of Su Yan?! Xu Shengmin shook Tang Wei up and asked with special concern, "are you ok?" Tang Wei didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. It is estimated that his voice is really uncomfortable. He shakes his head to show that he is OK. Xu Shengmin cried, boastful and fierce, "Tang Wei! Don''t do that! I know you are in order not to involve me, so pretend it doesn''t matter! You just fell, you must have something - how can you stand it alone? Even if I''m Xu family, even if it''s my mother who beat you, I won''t be like this. I''m on your side! Don''t be afraid, Tang Wei Tang Wei rolled his eyes and cooperated with Xu Shengmin''s performance. There is only one sentence in Su Yan''s mind, Xu Shengmin, you open your eyes and tell lies!! What can Tang Wei be afraid of? Tang Weitian is not afraid! Xu Shengmin said it to Liu Suyun on purpose. In this way, Liu Suyun tried to persuade her son to be Tang Weihao''s brother, and let him give up. This is no longer feasible. All the roads were blocked. Liu Suyun''s face was livid and said, "it seems that Tang Wei is not well. Let''s come again next time!" Then turn around and go! Do you want to run? As a result, a group of business cars appeared at the door, and a group of highly trained private security guards came down from the car to surround the door of the Su family! Xu Shengmin and Tang Wei are all ready?! Su Yan was stunned. Xu Shengmin looked at Liu Suyun''s face with a smile. Xu Zhen''s expression was distorted. After appreciating it in a good mood, he said, "come here. Don''t mention it. Come in and sit down." Su Yan said, "is this your home?" Xu Shengmin shamelessly said, "I''m homeless now. Everything is home." "You guys..." Xu Zhen clenched his fingers one by one. "Do you want to rebel?" "Rebellion?" Xu Shengmin said, "what a big hat. If you hadn''t come to Su Yan''s trouble regardless of right and wrong, could it be like this now? It turns out that only adults are allowed to bully the younger generation, and the younger generation is not allowed to protect themselves? " Su Yan once again appreciate Tang Wei and Xu Shengmin shameless: You tube so many tall and powerful bodyguards fighting posture called self-protection ah! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1464 Now that she wants to go, she can''t go easily. Liu Suyun feels faint in her heart. If it goes out and really makes a big noise, Su Yan will shake it out in a rage if her daughter does something Su Yan and her daughter Xu Yao are not the only ones who are ruined! After thinking about it, Liu Suyun could only pull out a smiling face. Looking at Su Yan standing there, she said, "maybe there are some misunderstandings. Why don''t we have a good chat next time..." Come here to ask a question, and now you find that the enemy can''t do it, and you want to leave directly? Xu Shengmin said, "why do you think everything is so beautiful?" The younger generation is regarded as a toy. If you want to settle accounts, you can vent at will. If you want to save face, you can take a step down. It seems that the older generation always has a sense of superiority. They always feel that the younger generation can freely control and do not have to consider their feelings. "They''ve all come to our door, let alone leave." Su Yan said, "come in and sit down. When Uncle Boye comes, you can say hello." How can Xu Zhen really let Bo Ye in? He looked at Tang Wei standing there with cold eyes. Although he was wearing a mask, his aura was still strong enough. If he doesn''t say a word, he can frighten others. Tang Wei is standing there. It''s not easy to clean up. He could only maintain calm and said, "we still have to investigate this matter and come back to the Su family. After all, it''s not a small matter that Yao Yao was beaten." "This means that you didn''t investigate this time?" Xu Shengmin stepped forward with a smile and said, "Mom, have you been blown away by someone again? It''s true that my father can''t face up now. " This is to push the responsibility to Liu Suyun alone! Now under this kind of public opinion, when people talk about it, they will only say that it''s Liu Suyun of the Xu family, who is careful and doesn''t know right and wrong, and will blame her on a woman. Instead, they won''t go to the trouble of the man who is in charge of the family. Liu Suyun changed her face on the spot, "Xu Shengmin, you are a member of the Xu family! Why do you always stand in front of your mother? " "I call you mother, mainly because you are Xu Yao''s mother and my father''s original mate." Xu Shengmin pause, voice down, "my biological mother in the end is not you, you should be the most clear, right?" Tang Wei''s eyes flashed a light, but even Su Yan was surprised. It sounds like Xu Shengmin has a relationship with the Xu family It''s complicated. But these episodes were brought by Xu Zhen. He probably didn''t like people talking about the secret gossip in his family. Then he said, "Tang Wei, let your people leave from the door." I gave orders with adults. As a result, Tang Wei stood there with his hands in his pockets, wearing a black mask and silent. That straight back, where can you see the appearance of falling just now? It''s all fake! Xu Zhen repeated, "Tang Wei, let your people leave from the door!" It''s getting a little louder. Tang Wei still doesn''t speak. Just looking at the Xu couple with those eyes is unpredictable. Xu Shengmin knows that he is procrastinating until Bo Ye comes. Su Qi is not in China now. He took care of Tang Wei when he was a child. Now Su Yan is alone, and Bo Ye will cover her as the second child. He is sure to come. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1465 Sure enough, before Xu Zhen told Tang Wei to take people away for the third time, there was a car noise outside. The expensive land was all around here, and Bo Yelai didn''t have to spend too much time. When he got to the gate of the Su family, he saw a group of bodyguards around there, as if they were going to fight group fights. The man got out of the car and yelled, "what are you doing?" Although he is no longer young, he is still a man like Wang. Under the guidance of the security guard, he goes through the garden and sees Su Yan and Xu''s husband and wife who are in a standoff there. Thin night frowned, and a careful look, saw the Tang Wei standing on the edge of Su Yan. Seeing his son''s silence for the first time, he was worthy of being a father. With one look in his son''s eyes, he understood what Tang Wei wanted to do. Xu Zhen in see thin night, in the end or put out a pair of polite smile, "lost far welcome." He said it as if he were in his Xu family. Thin night nod, see the edge of Liu Suyun white face, she is afraid thin night know that he once and Tang Wei pull led to Tang Wei fall to the ground, now atmosphere dare not. But Liu Suyun is afraid, Xu Zhen is not so afraid. It''s the woman''s fault that finally pushes Liu Suyun out. Give Tang Wei an apology and it''s over. However, Su Yan won''t let go when he hits Xu Yao! In Xu Zhen''s eyes, everything can be discarded after use, even if this person is his wife. If he is the true love of Liu Suyun, Xu Shengmin will not appear. Because Xu Shengmin was an illegitimate son who had been away long before he married Liu Suyun. Later, he was recognized as Xu''s family, and even asked Liu Suyun to take care of an illegitimate son he left behind. Only in this way can Xu Shengmin and Xu Yao be so incompatible. As for the relationship between Xu Shengmin and Liu Suyun, it''s just superficial communication. After thinking about it, Xu Zhen said to Bo Ye, "I didn''t know you came today..." "I heard the younger generation call me." Bo Ye stood there and took a look at Tang Wei''s weak look. He confirmed that he was really uncomfortable. He said, "I heard that my son is uncomfortable and has been rescued." Liu Suyun sweated hard and said with a smile, "no, your son is in good health. Everyone in the circle says that Tang Wei is reliable." Thin night as did not hear, look to Tang Wei, "how?" Tang Wei did not speak. Xu Shengmin said, "I fell." Thin night asks Tang Wei again, "how to fall?" Tang Wei did not speak. Xu Shengmin stretched out his hand and pointed to Liu Suyun with a click, "my mother pushed it." Keng Ma is merciless! As soon as these words came out, Bo Ye suddenly turned his head and looked at Liu Suyun. His eyes scared Liu Suyun into a panic. "No, Mr. Bo, listen to me. I didn''t expect Tang Wei to come today. I just came to find Su Yan -" to have a talk. Thin night picked pick eyebrow, "Su Yan and you usually have no quarrel, you come to her why?" Then he waved to Su Yan, "Yan Yan, come to uncle." Su Yan trusts Bo Ye very much. Since she was a child, the man clearly knows that she is not his own daughter, or she chooses to take care of herself with Tang Shi as her own daughter. She is very grateful. Today, I can see Bo Yelai. It''s false to say that he didn''t touch his heart. She obediently stood in front of thin night, thin night touched her head and said, "Hey, not tall." "I''m in my twenties. I can''t grow tall." Su Yan as if no one else and thin night coquetry, "you and aunt Tang poetry body OK?" "Well, Tang Shi asked me to convey her miss to you on her behalf. I''ll come to Bo''s house more often when I have time." Come to Bo''s house to play this This - this is not a direct statement of position! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1466 Xu Zhen and Liu Suyun don''t know where to start when Bo Ye is such a powerful Buddha. Liu Suyun now in order to give his husband to step down, had to take a flattering tone, said, "Mr. Bo, your presence is really rare, we really come to find Su Yan today, have something to do, also did not expect to be like this, all in a circle, usually get to know each other, we do not need to be so stiff, right?" This time it''s all right. Thin night as did not hear, or looking at Su Yan. He knows that it''s really meddling in this matter, but if Su Yan needs help, he won''t stand by. So everything respects Su Yan''s choice. Su Yan looked at thin night and said with a smile, "Uncle thin night, do you still spoil me?" This is said to Xu Zhen and Liu Suyun on purpose. Bo Ye laughed, "silly girl, I didn''t blame you from the beginning." Even if it is a quiet child, the adult''s sin should not continue in the child, so Bo Ye will choose to let Su Yan stay by his side at that time. He knew that if the hatred was continued, the child''s soul would become Tang Wei''s - the devil. He doesn''t want to see the second little child with everything on his back, so he wants to make su Yan as harmless as possible. It is his guilt for Tang Wei that leads him to be so tolerant of Su Yan. So at this moment, Bo Ye said, "tell Uncle, has anyone ever bullied you?" Su Yan was shocked by this. She clenched her fingers and opened her mouth without making a sound. How late was the inquiry? In those years, when she came alone carrying rumors, why didn''t anyone come so close to her and ask her if someone bullied you? Su Yan red eyes, she in front of the face of thin night shivering, like to restrain in front of the crowd tears of their own. "Say it." Bo Ye takes a deep look at Tang''s only eye. He seems to blame his son for neglecting Su Yan to such an extent that he has to appease her for his son. Bo Ye repeated, "when I had an accident, I entrusted Tang Wei and Tang Shi to Su Qi. I told him to take care of their mother and son if I was gone. He did. Now Su Qi people are abroad, Su Yan, you should also be protected by our Bo family, no matter Su Yan or Bo Yan - I will always stand on your side. Tell me, who is bullying you? " Eyes suddenly become blurred, hot tears from the eyes constantly overflow. Su Yan doesn''t want to turn himself into the kind of person who takes the backing and makes an effort to complain. What''s the difference between that and Xu Yao? She clenched her teeth, in order not to be fragile, forced to support has reached a precarious point. But at this moment, Bo Ye and Tang Wei stand in front of her, just like when she was a child. When she was ridiculed by everyone at the party alone, there was a small figure standing on the side, with a disdainful and disgusting smile on her lips, saying, "come here!" Come here. Su Yan. Don''t walk alone over there. Come here, Su Yan. Come here, Bo''s on your side. She wants to complain, she wants to be protected unconditionally, she wants to have a backer who can be lawless, she Su Yan cried and rushed into Bo Ye''s arms, hysterically crying, as if to cry all the grievances of her life in the past 20 years. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1467 The sudden overflow of emotion reveals the collapse of Su Yan''s heart. She holds Bo Ye as if holding the last hope of life. Thin night distressed ground saw a su Yan. He knows that Su Qi''s policy of raising children is to let them go and let them release their nature to the greatest extent. But because of this, when Su Yan is alone, he ignores that she also needs comfort. Or, this daughter is also an accident. Su Qi is also a father for the first time, and he doesn''t know how to be a qualified father at all. So when this illegitimate daughter comes into everyone''s view, Su Qi is also at a loss. Bo Ye pats Su Yan on the back. She leaves from his arms. She feels embarrassed about her gaffe just now, but Bo Ye doesn''t care. He knows that Su Yan and Tang Wei are not easy in the past, and they can''t favor each other, so he says, "if you have any grievances, don''t hide them." Su Yan with cry cavity who, "I can say anything? I can Believe you without scruple? " A few years ago, when she tried to clarify herself over and over again, why did no one come forward to believe her As soon as the voice fell, there was a force behind her. Su Yan staggered and was held in her arms from behind, bumping into a broad shoulder. Su Yan breathing thick, the man who didn''t speak from beginning to end suddenly spoke, hoarse voice. Tang Wei said, "it''s a request Please believe me In tears, come and depend on me. Su Yan pulls Tang Wei''s hand, "can you believe me to what extent? If I say - the person behind the scenes who took our photos and made it public at the engagement ceremony between Ye Xiao and me was Xu Yao.... " Liu Suyun screamed, and Xu Zhen''s expression changed dramatically! Also can''t stop Su Yan blurt out words, like being torn body, together with words with blood, "can you let her pay the price! Can you give me all the past, fame and innocence for her Say it. Say it. Say that you hate her, say that you want her to be exposed, say that she and others jointly designed and framed day and night, she wants Xu Yao to die a thousand times, ten thousand times! Liu Suyun immediately grabbed Xu Zhen''s shoulder, "impossible, husband, how can we Yao Yao do this kind of thing? Yao Yao has always been obedient and sensible - " " it''s all pretended! " Su Yan is desperate. If Tang Wei doesn''t hold her up now, she can rush up and fight with Liu Suyun, "I tell you, Xu Yao''s slaps are from me. I beat her lightly. Your daughter is not innocent at all --!" In this world, she was born innocent and never did evil, only she was scarred. As soon as Liu Suyun heard Su Yan admit it, she immediately said, "beating is beating! No matter what the reason is wrong, if she did wrong in the past, why didn''t you say that at that time? That''s an excuse Listen, listen She was the victim, but people repeatedly asked her why she didn''t come forward at the first time to clarify whether there was a ghost in her heart and whether she was deliberately retaliating - malice is killing intention. Malicious even more killing! Su Yan''s eyes were red. "Why didn''t I say that! Why didn''t I say that! " At the engagement party, she asked for help, but no one believed her! Tang Wei stopped her waist and breathed, "Su Yan..." When Xu Shengmin thought of something, he suddenly said, "ah? Tang Wei, I remember that you doubted something at that time? What a coincidence. Yesterday''s surveillance video just came out again. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1468 Xu Shengmin''s words were like thunder on the ground. Su Yan turned around with red eyes and looked at Xu Shengmin incredulously. "What did you say Liu Suyun covers her mouth. Xu Zhen''s eyes look at her. She shakes her head desperately to show that she doesn''t know. "Not at that time. Were you dazed?" Xu Shengmin hands, "we found the surveillance video, as well as the evidence of Xu Yao and ye Xiao at that time." And the mysterious man behind it Su Yan murmured, "evidence of Xu Yao''s association with Ye Xiao..." It has been proved that Xu Yao and ye Xiao planned to ruin her reputation. Liu Suyun had to say, "Xu Shengmin, what are you talking about! You''re the one who eats inside and outside! How can we Yao Yao do that! What''s more, she loves Tang Wei so much. How can she be confused with him? " Xu Zhen''s expression eased slightly. "Maybe this is Xu Yao''s last gamble?" Xu Shengmin helps Tang Wei to say, "when Xu Yao does this, it just makes everyone feel sorry for her. The man who has been loving her for so long actually lies with other women. For her, it only makes everyone feel more sorry for her. Isn''t that killing two birds with one stone?" As long as you can destroy Su Yan, Xu Yao can do anything! Hearing Xu Shengmin say so, Su Yan''s heart is cold. It''s really frightening. She didn''t expect that Xu Yao''s malice to her has reached this point. She didn''t do anything to Xu Yao in the beginning. Just because there is no place for Xu Yao in Tang Weixin. So So Su Yan''s breathing speeds up. If it''s because of Tang Wei and Xu Yao who transfer hostility to her, does it mean that Tang Wei doesn''t love Xu Yao, but No, it''s impossible. Su Yan shook her head fiercely, like self denial. She stepped back, and the hand on her waist tightened even harder. Looking up, she bumps into Tang Wei''s unfathomable eyes. His pupils are like black holes, dangerous and weird. He stares at her for a long time, then takes off his mask. Tang Wei said to Bo Ye, "Dad, I need your help." When they were very young, the father and son exchanged promises with each other. Now, time flies, he is no longer that little boy. He grabs Su Yan and says to Bo Ye, "please." Bo Yeh takes a deep breath and wants to tear his face with the Xu family. He really shouldn''t let Tang Weilai, who is a younger generation, come here, so - Bo Yeh looks at Tang Wei fiercely, and the father comes out for you. If he can''t catch up with his wife again, I''ll throw you into the mountains and wild forest to feed the wolf dog! The father and son make eye contact. Bo Ye turns around and smiles at Xu Zhen. What he said is - "since it''s because Xu Yao was beaten, it''s just the right time. Let''s work out the old accounts together?" Xu Zhen''s face changed greatly. He didn''t know what his daughter had done behind her back, so Liu Suyun must know! So the fierce eyes immediately on Liu Suyun''s face, scared Liu Suyun expression panic, "husband, I I... " "I heard that Xu Yao is still in the hospital?" Tang Wei clasped his hands together and patted his knuckles twice. Then he said, "in order to prevent us from bullying others, let''s go to her face to face." Liu Suyun shook her head desperately. "Yao Yao, she''s still unconscious Ha ha... " "No way." Xu Shengmin looked at the sky on the side, coolly interrupted, "I received a call from the hospital to my relatives, saying that my sister woke up before." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1469 Xu Shengmin keeps saying that Xu Yao is his sister, but now it''s pushing her into the fire pit! Liu Suyun thoroughly understood Xu Shengmin''s real purpose and pointed to Xu Shengmin and said, "Xu Shengmin Well, you white eyed wolf I''ve raised you for so many years, but I can''t raise you well after all! " "What do you think is the criterion for judging whether it is a white eyed wolf?" Xu Shengmin laughs, "when Xu Yao does something wrong to protect her, isn''t it a white eyed wolf? Or - as long as everything is for your benefit and on your side, do you have a conscience? " Liu Suyun is frightened by Xu Shengmin''s words. It sounds like Xu Shengmin has the key evidence of Xu Yao. How can it be? Although Xu Yao doesn''t like Su Yan, she can''t do things like murder. Although she doesn''t know her roots, she still knows something about her daughter Liu Suyun comforted herself, but Xu Zhen said, "well, I want to know exactly what happened in the past, and what caused the daughter of the Su family to dare to fight against our daughter of the Xu family." This Liu Suyun is so anxious that if Xu Zhen really knows something, what will the Xu family do with their face in the future? Unexpectedly thin night a hook lips, stand in front of Su Yan say, "all this time, we also don''t need to move out of their own behind big family, some things are clearly only private relations, must pull on the back of the interest chain, also don''t know who intentionally want to pull two big son into the water?" This is not to say that Liu Suyun incites the flames! Originally, it was just the friction between two little girls. It had to rise to two big families! Liu Suyun quickly said, "Mr. Bo''s words are biased. Xu Yao represents the Xu family in the end..." "Su Yan is half my daughter." Unexpectedly, Bo Ye resolutely interrupts Liu Suyun''s words, "since it''s necessary to involve the family behind, how about Bo''s family joining in?" How about it? Su Yan opened his eyes incredulously and looked at the thin night with red eyes. She opened her mouth, wanted to say something, but didn''t say it. Thin night stretched out his hand to press her head, "don''t be afraid, there is thin home." Su Qi, an old bastard, can''t raise a daughter well. He''s busy doing business all over the world. In the face of his life and death friends, his daughter, Bo Ye, should be a daughter and protect her! "Let''s go." Tang Wei put on the mask again, and his voice was hoarse. "The car is ready at the door. Go directly to find Xu Yao." Liu Suyun shakes her head. She just wants to settle with Su Yan and give her some color. Why Why are there so many Buddhas helping Su Yan now? However, it''s too late - - Xu Yao did not expect that this time she saw Su Yan, she was in such a fierce scene. Following Su Yan, a group of people come into her room. Xu Yao''s face suddenly changes when she is scared by these characters and rushes into her ward one after another. The last one who came in was Tang Wei. He was tall and thin, wearing a black mask. He didn''t smile. Only his eyes were amazingly beautiful. Xu Yao''s hands in the quilt of the hospital bed trembled with fright, "everyone What''s going on? " Liu Suyun and Xu Zhen are waiting for someone to speak first. He heard Su Yan smile, then looked at Xu Yao and said, "I heard that you want to settle accounts with me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1470 Xu Yao didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Her instinct is to look at her mother. Unexpectedly, Liu Suyun also looks like a big event, which makes Xu Yao feel suddenly dark. As for Su Yan''s rhetorical question, Xu Yao could only cover her face with her hand. Then she said in a weak voice, "is it No way? Su Yan, you gave me all these slaps. " That helpless voice, as if with so many people come to bully is Su Yan. However, Su Yan really wants to bully people thoroughly. So she nodded, "yes, I gave it to you, I beat it. What''s the matter?" What''s the matter? Does she have the face to ask so openly? Xu Yao gritted her teeth, and her eyes were red. "Why do you want to do this to me? Su Yan -- did I offend you? " "Do you think I can''t help you?" Su Yan said with a smile, "you asked very well, why should I hit you? Why do I beat you for no reason? What did you do before that? " She What did you do? Without a word of greeting, she and ye Xiao are fooling around at the gate of Su Yan''s house. When they enter the door, they have to attack Su Yan''s language. They have a big cross talk to accuse Su Yan of taking Tang Wei away. How hateful and how damned it is. How dare she say that? Xu Yao''s eyes began to dodge, "I what is wrong with me? I''m a little bit stimulated. I can''t remember what I said... " Can those slaps still kill her? Su Yan sneered in front of Xu Yao, "I''ve never seen you so shameless." Xu Yao seemed to be cruel, "what''s wrong with me? I didn''t do anything at all! You suddenly hit me without any reason, Su Yan, you don''t want to throw dirty water on my head! " "Why, were you Tang Wei absent at that time?" Su Yan hands in front of the chest, "or feel blue seven seven pool lie at that time not present?" Xu Yaoqiang held on and refused to give in, "so what! Now Tang Wei is on your side. LAN Qiqi is your best friend and Chi lie is your boyfriend. They are sure to help you talk! Who knows if it''s your collusion! " Su Yan really wants to give Xu Yao a big hand. Now it''s time to turn the white into the black! Only Tang Wei, when he heard Xu Yao describe Chi lie as Su Yan''s boyfriend, his eyes changed slightly, and the invisible intention of killing gradually permeated his eyes. Xu Yao found that things had changed, and immediately continued, "that''s right! You are relying on the fact that all the people present at that time are your good friends, so you dare to beat me! Because they will help you speak, so you guess unscrupulous Listen to her. She''s very eloquent. Xu Zhen naturally said to his daughter, "Su Yan, my daughter has a point. Do you have any evidence to prove what happened at that time! If not, can I think that it''s you who join hands to make the game for Xu Yao? " Su Yan Leng Leng, then remembered, "I have surveillance at home! Now I can completely adjust a monitor - " Xu Yao''s face has changed again. With that, Su Yan took out her mobile phone and called the security guard at home, "ah, Uncle Wang, it''s me. I want to trouble you to adjust the monitoring I beg your pardon? Yao Yao just came back and took the surveillance video? " Tang Wei frowned. "Ah He said he was coming to me? Send it in person? " Su Yan looked at the crowd, "Yao Yao is afraid that someone will tamper with the surveillance video, so he personally sent the surveillance video." Liu Suyun''s expression becomes quite complicated. Xu Yao tries her best to wink at her. Su Yao, the bully, is not easy to be provoked. If he wants to send it in person, everything will be revealed! Liu Suyun nodded submissively, took out her mobile phone and sent a row of short messages in the invisible place. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1471 Su Yan took the phone and looked back at the crowd. "Yao Yao will be there in about half an hour. If you want to watch the surveillance video, you will have to wait for half an hour." Half an hour Xu Yao clenched her fingers. It depends on half an hour whether she can completely overthrow Su Yan today! Xu Yao''s heart is full of people. Su Yan is quiet and sits down on the chair beside Xu Yao. Tang Wei makes a phone call, and someone trots outside with a fruit basket into the ward. Xu Yao is very happy. Even if Tang Wei wants to make face, he has to give her Xu Yao''s face. Therefore, Su Yan is still her loser! Unexpectedly, the person called by Tang Wei directly put the fruit basket in front of Su Yan. Tang Wei goes up, wears a mask and droops his eyes, squats down to peel the orange for Su Yan. It''s not uncommon to condescend. Bo Ye didn''t speak, but the people on the side opened their mouths. Xu Zhen was so angry that he twisted his face. Didn''t he say that Tang weitie would marry his daughter! This - this is not a hand to hit them in the face? This does not count, Tang Wei to Su Yan peel fruit, peel good pass in the past, Su Yan sneer, PA beat. Xu Yao wants to jump up from the hospital bed and fight Su Yan to death. She deliberately plays it for her, isn''t it! This bitch! Why don''t you take what Tang Wei peels! But Bo Ye thinks it''s normal. Although her son''s work is nothing in the eyes of others, it hurts Su Yan deeply. Who didn''t come here like this in those years? A man has to dare to admit his mistakes and compensate. If Tang Wei doesn''t have the courage to admit it, he won''t recognize his son! So Tang Wei picked a new fruit and asked Su Yan, "do you eat bananas?" His voice was hoarse, but he asked in a low voice. As if those eyes on the side didn''t exist at all, he just knelt down on one knee and used his hoarse voice to please Su Yan. Su Yan laughed, "it''s Xu Yao who is sick. You should give her this fruit basket as a patient." Tang Wei''s eyelids did not blink. He opened his beautiful eyes. "What''s the matter with her illness?" Su Yan Leng Leng, then said, "that you are not so good?" Not just bad? As a result, Tang Wei said, "it takes half an hour for Su Yao to send the evidence. Do we have to stand for half an hour?" ¡­¡­ It seems reasonable for him to say so. But in Xu Yao''s room, his parents are still standing Xu Shengmin said, "why don''t we play a card against a landlord? You see, being idle is also idle. Xu Yao hangs water, and we don''t need injection... " Liu Suyun was angry and incoherent, "Xu Shengmin, do you listen to what you say! Your sister is still in bed "Mom, do you particularly like moral kidnapping?" Xu Shengmin said, "is there a person in our family who is sick, and the others have to be depressed? Anyway, Xu Yao is in hospital. I can''t live happily? If I just smile, I have no conscience, right? I have to cry by the side of the hospital bed every day with this one. " Then he took a look at Xu Yao, "come on, you''re beaten, not cancer. If you come later, you''ll be able to go down. Don''t pretend." "Who''s pretending!" Xu Yao tears one by one down, "why do you treat me like this, Tang Wei - why do you treat me like this?" Bo Ye takes a look at her son, who has been accused, who is trying to peel the grapes for Su Yan. Su Yan doesn''t want the banana she just bought, but he changes it again. Pass up, PA of once again by Su Yan beat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Son, you are so worried! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1472 But Tang Wei himself does not know how to make su Yan happy, but Xu Shengmin told him that his position must be made clear. Especially in front of Xu Yao. So now Tang Wei and Su Yan stay together, regardless of Xu Yao and Xu Yao''s family. He knew that if he didn''t take a stand now, he might never have a chance to chase Su Yan back. So the man peeled the grapefruit and asked Su Yan, "aren''t you hungry? Would you like something else? " Su Yan heart indifferent, "less to this set." "I''m afraid you''re hungry." After clearing his throat, Tang Wei took a look at Bo Ye. His father''s eyes were firm, so he also stabilized his mind. Then he said, "don''t worry, nothing will happen." Most of the things Su Yao can think of about the surveillance video are the ideas of Ren Qiu, but this idea is really correct. For others, Rong Chu or Chi lie may not be as reliable as Su Yao. Because the two men had other things in their hearts, and they had other ideas of their own - but Su Yao was the only one who ran rampant. Su Yao was the only one who cared about Su Yan. He is so nervous, Su Yan, even if it is his own accident, will not let the surveillance video accident. It''s just At the thought of Su Yao''s tense Su Yan''s eyes, Tang Wei''s eyes were a little chilly. It''s ironic that love can protect Su Yan''s innocence in this way ****** sitting in the car, Su Yao urged Uncle Wang, "Uncle Wang, can you be faster? " Uncle Wang said," young master, I''m also in a hurry. This matter concerns the future life of the young lady, but now the peak road is just blocked. " Su Yao was so anxious that his brows wrinkled together. Bai Jing''s face was full of anxiety. "I''m afraid my sister will be bullied..." "Don''t worry, Tang Shao is here. If he is here, there will be no accident for miss." Wang Shudao is very relieved that Tang Wei, after all, grew up together. He thinks Tang Wei won''t watch Su Yan have an accident. But hearing this, Su Yao became more and more angry, "how can it be! All Su Yan''s injuries are caused by Tang Wei! He''s the culprit - my sister will be free if Tang Wei dies! " Uncle Wang''s eyebrows jumped, "young master, you and Tang Shao have such a deep hatred..." "He hurt Su Yan, so I hate him." Su Yao clenched the U-disk in his palm, "I hate that he can still appear in front of Su Yan so shamelessly and break her peaceful life again and again. He clearly doesn''t love her and refuses to let her go. Su Yan deserves a better man..." Even if it wasn''t him He also wants more excellent and powerful men to protect Su Yan, not such selfish and arrogant people as Tang Wei. Just in the middle of the thought, the car gave a good beating and rushed out for a long time with inertia. Uncle Wang turned the steering wheel and stepped on the brake to control the car. Su Yao rushed forward and suddenly fell back to his seat. "What''s the situation?" Su Yao looked at the mirrors on both sides of the car and found that he suddenly followed a row of black business cars. He held the USB flash drive and said to Uncle Wang, "Uncle Wang, someone has come to grab the USB flash drive!" Uncle Wang''s face is not very good-looking. It''s full of twists and turns. It seems that these people are determined to ruin his young lady! "Sit down!" Uncle Wang started the car again, stepped on the gas pedal and said, "young master, seat belt --" the voice didn''t fall, but there was an explosion behind, and the car was shocked! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1473 In an instant, Su Yao felt that the whole world was twisted and upside down. When the sense of collision was still falling, there was another violent sound. A car ran straight up from behind, and the loud sound exploded in his ears! Su Yao''s body was out of his control again, and his inertia made him fly forward, but he clung to the U-disk in his palm for fear that it would fall out of his hand. Hit the front driver''s chair back, Su Yao endured pain, "Uncle Wang, are you ok?" Uncle Wang suddenly turned the steering wheel, and the car made a screeching spin, which scratched a deep black abrasion mark on the ground. The front of the car was staggering to another direction. For the first time, it was so fast that it jumped like running for life, throwing the car far behind. Unexpectedly - the front is a dead end. The screeching brake sounds. They were forced to stop at a dead end. Su Yao''s pupils shrank. There was thick black smoke coming from the back of the car. He yelled, "Uncle Wang, are you ok?" Uncle Wang climbed out of the driver''s seat in front of him and said, "young master, I''m fine. You --" take a closer look, Su Yao''s head was hit with a bloodstain, dripping with blood. In the race against the clock collision, there was no time to rush out the alarm. Su Yao felt that the inside of the car was too narrow. When Wang Shula opened the rear door outside and wanted to pull Su Yao out, there was a sharp pain in his ankle. Su Yao''s face turned white and his feet were caught. Looking back, I found that the car was obviously deformed, and he was trapped in the back space. Blinked, the blood on the forehead fell down along the eyelids. "Uncle Wang..." Su Yao gasped, "call the police, find my sister, be sure to..." The car behind has caught up with them, and there is even a tendency to surround them again. Su Yao wiped the blood on his forehead and said, "Damn it, it must be sent by Xu Yao -" Uncle Wang''s eyes were red with anxiety, "young master, can you come out quickly? I''ll help you - " " I can''t go! " Su Yao yelled, "the car is out of shape! Uncle Wang, you can''t do it by yourself! I can''t go! But my sister still needs you... " "Young master!" The chasing car is getting closer and closer. Through the dark car, Su Yao seems to see Xu Yao''s sinister smile. No Absolutely not Let her hurt Su Yan again! "Uncle Wang, you go!" Su Yao was in a hurry and could only say, "call the police and come back, now go!" Wang Shugen couldn''t have left Su Yao. His car was scrapped and Su Yao was injured. Under such circumstances, how could he be relieved that he was captured by those people alone? "Young master, the car is smoking. It may even explode!" Su Yao wanted to raise his hand to give it to Uncle Wang, but there was pain in his arm. Maybe he was injured when he hit it just now. He wrung his eyebrows. "They I want to drive my sister to a dead end, but Uncle Wang, Su Yan is such a strong man, I must To protect her dignity... " "The car will explode!" Uncle Wang found that the back fuel tank had been damaged and oil was pouring out. He called the police and was sweating all over. "The police have already called the police. I beg you, young master. I will stay here..." "Go Along with the voice, there was a loud noise. With the sound of explosion, the smoke and the debris flew out of Uncle Wang''s face, and the smell of blood filled his face. He fell in the distance, and his whole body whirled. Don''t He lost all his strength and was affected by the explosion. He lay on the ground and crawled to the burning car, saying, "young master..." Not far away, in the business car, someone sent a text message. [the evidence has been destroyed by explosion, so there''s no need to worry. ¡¿ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1474 The smoke seemed to laugh at their innocence. Uncle Wang felt that his consciousness was going away little by little. How could So It''s a little bit far away from Su Yan. Why did you finally Ten minutes later, Uncle Wang''s last call came to her cell phone. The roaring siren and the explosion of flames from there made Su Yan''s whole body shocked. He took a group of people in Xu Yao''s ward to the ground. Even Xu Yao looked at her mother in amazement. After everyone chased out, Xu Yao looked at her, "Mom, what did you do?" "I want to make su Yan unable to turn over all his life!" Liu Suyun clutching the mobile phone, "daughter, you are still young, let mom do these things." ****** in the distance, she saw a huge fire. Su Yan rushed to the Hutong with crying. When she wanted to go further, she was grabbed by Tang Zhiyi. The man was hoarse and said, "if you go further, you will be burned!" Su Yan didn''t speak. Her eyes were empty and terrible. It''s like she can''t see anything in her eyes anymore. For a long time, she shook and murmured, "Yao Yao, Yao Yao is still in it..." Ten minutes How can people Alive? No, no! She didn''t dare to think about the word "alive". She could only grasp Tang Wei and look at him helplessly. As she spoke, tears fell down. "Yao Yao is still in it!" She and Tang Weishi fight with each other, never thinking of relying on him for a moment, however, now, she is like a child at a loss and desperate. Before being forced to jump down from a high cliff, what she finally catches is the hand of the person she hates the most. Su Yan is desperate to rush in. Tang Wei can''t resist her burst of strength at this time. "Calm down, Su Yan!" "How can I calm down!" Su Yan cried and looked at the police cars around her. She cried hoarsely, "Yao Yao --" at this time, there was a commotion on the police side. "Someone, someone, someone is under the seat..." "He''s crawling out!" Su Yan cries a Leng, is grasped by Tang Wei, maintaining a controlled posture to pause there. Then saw a sea of fire, someone slowly climbed out, covered with blood, mixed with charred skin, sent out a stinging smell, pulled out a long bloodstain on the ground. Su Yao Su Yan covers her mouth, and her tears overflow more violently. At that moment, she rushed to Su Yao without looking back. Even if you are in a sea of fire, I will embrace you. Before he lost consciousness, Su Yao finally saw a fire like purgatory. He wondered if he had delusions about his sister, so he was punished like hell. But later, he saw someone rushing towards him with tears in his eyes, breaking through the obstacles and coming straight to him - under the light of the fire, her face showed no hesitation, and hell turned into heaven. I am a sinful person, I have a dirty thought that I shouldn''t have, but ah, my angel, even so, even if the wings are stained, will you save me? With a plop, Su Yan knelt down in front of Su Yao. She reached out and trembled to catch Su Yao''s little finger. She was too close to the fire source, which caused her face to be burned. Someone came after her to help rescue the scene. Su Yan said, "Yao Yao, I''m here. The ambulance is on the side. Don''t worry. I will cure you. Don''t sleep, don''t sleep..." Su Yao laughed with his last strength. It doesn''t matter if I can make you happy, even if I''ll always be your brother. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1475 Seeing Su Yao with such a smile, Su Yan''s heart clapped. No Don''t That is to give up everything, the satisfied people will show such a smile Su Yao can''t hold on any longer. He will be so satisfied Su Yan''s tears fall on Su Yao''s hand. The burning tingling makes Su Yao awake for a moment. But his lips were dry and he had difficulty breathing, which made him unable to respond to her for a moment. The only thing you can do is move your little finger a little bit. That finger is soon grasped by Su Yan in the palm of her hand, she is shaking, her eyes are full of tears. Crying and saying, "don''t Yao Yao Don''t die. " But it''s hard, Su Yan. Forgive me for being so willful that I won''t call you sister. The fingers fell feebly. Behind him, medical staff and firefighters rushed up to rescue Su Yao and put him in an ambulance. In just a few minutes, Su Yan seemed to have experienced a journey from heaven to hell. She felt that she couldn''t get up from the ground. When Tang Wei pulled her from behind, he used his strength to get her up. Only then did he find that her legs were shaking badly, like a patient who couldn''t walk without a wheelchair. Tang Wei pulled hard in his heart, "Su Yan..." "He can''t have an accident..." Su Yan had no strength to speak, "Tang Wei, Su Yao can''t have an accident..." Looking back, she seemed to beg. She begged the man she used to hate most, "Tang Wei Don''t let Yao Yao die Ten million Don''t... " When she shed tears, the whole world would collapse. Tang Wei''s heart is shaking violently. He has never seen Su Yan bow his head to ask for help like this. Besides feeling ironic, he has another feeling rising from the bottom of his heart. The shadow of darkness slowly enveloped him. Like a blood thirsty vampire, Tang Wei greedily looks at Su Yan. Please, please. Su Yan, as long as you beg me, as long as you show such eyes to beg me I can do anything for you, even if I die for you. As long as you ask me, I can be your believer, I can give you love and pain He wants to destroy everything. He wants Su Yan to beg him. He wants to see the eyes that make his blood expand. The devil is called. Fortunately, the world is just to fulfill the wish of a pure girl. That''s how it feels to be alive. Regardless of Su Yan''s resistance, Tang Wei hugs her and takes a deep breath. "I''ll call uncle Bai Yue and uncle Jiang Ling to help." He didn''t want to say don''t be afraid. Be afraid. Do everything you can to be afraid. Then, please come to me. Su Yao was sent to the rescue, leaving Su Yan and Tang Wei to clean up the mess. While they played back the surveillance video, they investigated the specific process of the incident. Su Yan refused to believe how the accident happened at this point. She looked at Tang Wei and said, "it must be Xu Yao!" Tang Wei did not speak. Su Yan said, "are you still thinking about her?" Tang Wei stretched out his hand and slowly inserted his slender fingers into Su Yan''s hair. He was hoarse every word. "You know, whether Xu Yao is dead or alive has nothing to do with me. I can kill her if you want He can do it. Those eyes are telling how crazy Tang Wei is. He doesn''t pay attention to the whole world, he dares, of course he dares! It''s just Tang Wei frowned, "I think except for Xu Yao. There are other people involved, and they may even involve the whole Xu family. " It means Liu Suyun? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1476 Su Yan was just stimulated by Su Yao''s serious injury. For a moment, she didn''t think of this possibility. Now, when Tang Wei said so, she breathed faster and stood in the same place. Murmured, "if it''s Liu Suyun..." In that case, it is equivalent to dealing with Xu Zhen together. In this way, she may even have to give her father a lot of trouble. She looks at Tang Wei. The man is standing there. After telling this conjecture, his expression doesn''t change. Su Yan suspects that Tang Wei doesn''t have any interest in the truth at all. His interest is to break the truth. No matter who this person is, Liu Suyun or even his own father Bo Ye, he may not move his eyelids. Tang Wei''s coldness lies here. He has never been bound by such moral feelings as blood or conscience, so he can live better than her. After a long silence, Tang Wei comes forward and grabs Su Yan''s hand. He said, "hold on, now that Su Yao goes to the hospital, you can''t have an accident." This means to let Su Yan take good care of himself, although the words are rather ugly. Su Yan didn''t compete with him for the first time. She let him drag her. She lowered her head and went forward. She got into Tang Wei''s car. The car starts slowly and drives to the hospital behind the ambulance. Su Yan sits in the co driver''s seat, her heart beating wildly. Yao Yao You can never have an accident If you have an accident, if you have an accident Su Yan held her finger tightly. Then, she will never ask Tang Wei again, but will become a vengeful ghost. ****** Bai Yue and Jiang Ling come to make su Yan very nervous. They change their clothes and come over with gloves. When they see Su Yan waiting outside, they pat her on the shoulder and say, "don''t worry." "Uncle Jiang Ling..." Su Yan''s voice choked. Seeing the man''s gentle face, she wanted to rush over and cry, "please save Yao Yao!" "He had extensive burns, and he was trapped in smoke, and he inhaled a lot of smoke." Bai Yue was on one side and his voice was indifferent. "It may be very dangerous." "Baiyun, what are you talking about?" Jiang Ling turned back and scolded Bai Yue, "Yan Yan is still here -" "I can''t cheat Yan Yan." Bai Yue took a deep breath. He was still beautiful. There was almost no trace of years on him. His age was a mystery to him. It seems that after such a long time, Tang Wei is so big, and he is still the original white Yue. The mysterious and beautiful man came up to Su Yan, and finally he could see some changes in his eyes. The original time recorded everything in his eyes. He looked directly at Su Yan''s face, white hair falling down, messy and lonely. "I will try my best to save him, Yan Yan, but his situation is really difficult now." This suggests that Su Yan is psychologically prepared. "I..." Just now, the assistant who pushed Su Yao forward suddenly opened the door of the emergency room, holding a tray in his hand and running out with something in it, "Dr. Jiang, have a look! In the mouth I found it in my mouth In the mouth? Su Yan and Tang Wei rush to see a U disk with blood on the tray. Deep in the heart came a sharp pain, which immediately spread to the four limbs. Su Yan stepped back and shook her head, "this is..." This is the evidence The evidence from the surveillance video When the car exploded, Su Yao was afraid that it would affect the USB flash drive. Unexpectedly He put it in his mouth and protected him with his own body and flesh In this way, even if it is burned to ashes, the USB flash disk is finally burned. The USB flash disk itself is not charged. If it touches water, it only needs to be dried in the shade to be used again. Besides, there are experts like Tang Wei who can recover the data in it every minute, so Su Yao It''s su Yao who dares to do this He entrusted everything to www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1477 At that moment, countless thoughts flashed through Su Yan''s mind. She trembled and reached for the U disk. The second she held it in her hand, blood stained her fingers. Su Yan shakes her head and refuses to believe this reality. Later, the U-disk is picked up by Tang Wei. He says, "don''t worry, I won''t let the data inside be damaged." Originally, she just wanted to use surveillance video to prove Su Yan''s innocence, but now it has become such a tragic tragedy. Su Yan can''t understand why someone in the world will report such great malice to her, so she must be forced to die? Holding her fingers, Su Yan''s eyes turned red. "I want Xu Yao to pay the price I want Xu Yao to And her mother Pay the price Bai Yue and Jiang Ling look at each other, sigh, shake their heads, and go in to help. Su Yan and Tang Wei stand outside. The man wraps up the U-disk with a paper towel, and then says, "Shan Jian sent me a message saying that the business car was ordered." Sure enough! Su Yan anxiously looked at Tang Wei, "is there a behind the scenes driver?" Tang Wei did not hesitate, "what answer do you want to hear?" It was like being hit hard with a heavy hammer, and the soul was shaking. Su Yan said, "I want to know everything." At that moment, Tang Wei gazed at Su Yan''s gray green pupils, as if in a few seconds, he touched Su Yan''s heart. He said, "whatever the cost?" One by one, she clenched her fingers. Su Yan clenched her teeth until she could taste the blood. She said, "tell me..." Come on, Su Yan. Tang Wei reaches out his hand and embraces Su Yan in his arms. At that moment, the souls of the two people are intertwined like two snakes, tearing and pulling each other. His heart beats wildly. The devil raises the sickle of plundering life behind their defenseless neck. "Liu Suyun." Name blurted out of the moment, Su Yan eyeground contaminated with earth shaking killing. Before, Tang Wei may hide, because he''s afraid that Su Yan knows what to do to Liu Suyun when she knows the truth. He''s afraid that Su Yan''s impulse will block her own future. So he would do everything for Su Yan in silence. But now, Tang Wei is not afraid. There is nothing more fascinating than the soul that has been tortured by pain. "Go and get back, everything, to Xu Yao, to Liu Suyun -- to me." Tang Wei was biting his teeth. His eyes were as dark as night, as if he knew what was about to happen. "If you are ready, go and take revenge on fate." ****** Su Yao is gone. When Bai Yue and Jiang Ling came out, the expression said everything. At that moment, Su Yan felt that the sky above her head had collapsed. How can su Yao, who talks big or small, and does things heartlessly, and who is full of life, be How could it be gone? Although he always likes to treat Su Yan fiercely, Su Yan knows that Su Yao has no malice towards her. He is just a bad tempered child who has not grown up in his heart and hates himself. He can say cruel words a thousand times ten thousand times, but when something goes wrong, he still stands on Su Yan''s side, even if he can''t help He never It didn''t hurt her Su Yan staggers and kneels at the door of the emergency room, his ears buzzing. A white light passed before her eyes, and she couldn''t even notice the pain. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1478 This development of things has gone beyond Su Yan''s expectation. What does death stand for? On behalf of a fresh life to leave the world, on behalf of all that has been done, are gone. She looked at the door of the emergency room, only felt that the field of vision was chaotic, like spinning around. Until it spins into a black hole, sucks her in and devours all her reason. Impossible, impossible. Yao Yao can''t leave her. Su Yao usually looks at her so closely. For fear that something might happen to her, how could he leave her alone? It''s impossible. It must be lying to her This kind of bridge she knows, Su Yan chuckles and grabs Bai Yue''s sleeve, "Uncle Bai Yue, you lied to me, right? In fact, he secretly transported Yao to the outside for medical treatment. I''m afraid I can''t accept it, so he deliberately lied to me, right Bai Yue opened his mouth and couldn''t speak. "You must have lied to me. You are so powerful. How can there be something you can''t do..." Su Yan smiles and cries, and shakes her head deceivingly. "No, it''s only temporary. Tell me, even if Yao Yao may be a vegetable all his life, I won''t give up on him. I won''t..." Bai Yue put his hand on Su Yan''s head, and his voice was dumb. "Yan Yan, we are not gods." We are not gods. No one can save anyone. Su Yan feels like she''s falling heavily. Who''s going to Somebody give her a hand. She''s about to fall and die. Forced to accept the truth, Su Yan cries hysterically in Tang Wei''s arms. When Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi come, they see Su Yan crying and being held by Tang Wei. She had no strength to push Tang Weilai away to show that she was very strong. She tugged at Tang Wei''s collar and said, "give Su Yao back to me!" Tang Wei didn''t speak, his expression was patient. "If it wasn''t for you, how could Xu Yao do it..." Su Yan beat Tang Wei on the chest, "I won''t forgive you, I will never forgive you in my life, you, Xu Yao, the whole Xu family, I will all --" "Su Yan..." Xu Shengmin wants to go up to comfort, and is frightened by Su Yan''s eyes. "Go away!" Su Yan pointed to him, "you are also from the Xu family." Xu Shengmin know now Su Yan emotional, also did not deny, just said, "how are you good, don''t and their own bad ah." "Why..." Su Yan trembled, "I''m not against myself. It''s you, it''s Xu Yao, it''s the world - it''s you, Tang Wei! If you can''t get along with me, you''ll kill me! " It''s you, Tang Wei! The soul stirring questions set off a terrible wave in Tang Wei''s heart. The man''s eyes are scarlet, and what he wants to say is stifled. Liu Suyun''s ferocity is beyond everyone''s expectation. Maybe even Xu Zhen can''t imagine that the woman accompanying her by her pillow can have such a vicious heart. She doesn''t know whether she can sleep safely after knowing the truth. Su Yan''s cry continues. Tang Wei lets her tear her back straight. The man looks at the ceiling of the hospital corridor in silence, and his pupils are dead. At this time, someone came in a hurry, "Yan Yan - Yao Yao he -" looking up, it was Ren Qiu. When Ren Qiu saw Su Yan crying, he murmured, "it''s my idea. I wanted to protect Yao Yao..." But at this time, Tang Wei spoke. He thrusts in, "are you satisfied?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1479 As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at Ren Qiu. Ren Qiu stood there with a daze on his face. His last sight fell on Su Yan''s red eyes. The man dropped his shoulders, as if he was frustrated. "Yan Yan I''m sorry Sorry three words, let Su Yan''s heart more painful. "It was my idea..." Ren Qiu walked up to Su Yan and said slowly, "I originally wanted Yao Yao to put away the evidence in advance, otherwise it might be a different situation for Xu Yao and his family to attack him -" he wanted to reach over and touch Su Yan''s hair, but Tang Wei opened it on the way. The sound made Ren Qiu surprised. Looking up, Tang Wei is staring at him with cold eyes. He keeps Su Yan in his arms and keeps the action of opening his hand. When they were looking at each other, Ren Qiu''s lens reflected. Through the lens, he saw the waves of Tang Wei''s eyes. "Take care of yourself." Tang Wei dropped four words, then looked at Bai Yue and Jiang Ling, "Uncle Su Qi, did you inform him?" "On the way home." Jiang Ling sighed. Bai Yue on the side also looked tired. "In a word Let''s go in and have a look? " It''s also The last ride. "When Su Qi comes, we''ll have to clean up." Jiang Ling took photos of Su Yan in the past. This time, Tang Wei didn''t stop him. He let Jiang Ling touch Su Yan''s hair and feel Su Yan''s silent and powerless collapse. "I don''t want to..." Su Yan covered her eyes, "I don''t want to see..." How could the pure Su Yao Lying there all hurt and motionless? "Su Qi came back tonight, this matter..." Bai Yue clutched his hands, "girl, don''t be afraid, we are all here." If they are really forced to crash and explode, then they must help Su Yan! "I''m going back to find Xu Yao now." Su Yan seems to be stunned, "I''m not qualified to go in to see Su Yao now --" only when Xu Yao pays the price, can she go in to apologize and repent to Su Yao. I''m sorry, it''s all because of me that I got you involved You are the future successor of the Su family. You had a bright future It''s all because of me Su Yan more and more hate, hate red eyes, bite teeth, "I want to find Xu Yao!" "Now?" Xu Shengmin is a little worried, "Xu Yao, they are still downstairs in the ward..." Su Yao''s accident is not far from Xu Yao''s Hospital, so he received the operation directly from this hospital. Xu Zhen is still downstairs. At this moment, if the news of Su Yao''s disappearance gets out, he''ll be choked. Originally just want to help his daughter to find Su Yan accounts and support face, all of a sudden involved in a human life. Su Yan pushes Tang Wei away and goes out. Xu Shengmin can''t help shouting, "Su Yan!" But Su Yan''s head doesn''t return. The killing intention in her eyes is amazing. It looks like the last desperate beast. Someone held her. Looking back, it was Tang Wei. Su Yan eyes unchanged, "let go." Tang Wei said, "have you thought about it?" Su Yan said, "are you here to stop me?" If you suddenly calm down from the extreme madness just now, you must be driven by stronger belief and motivation Tang Wei stares at her, "have you thought about it?" Su Yan smile, that smile, like nothing. "Think about it." Tang Wei released her hand. Xu Shengmin cried anxiously on the side, "Tang Wei, why don''t you stop her!" But Tang Wei''s voice was cold. Looking at Su Yan''s back, he said, "go, I can pick up the pieces." Jump down, jump down. Su Yan. If I can make you beautiful forever, I am willing to turn the world into Purgatory. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1480 Bo Ye has received this unfortunate news, so before Su Yan comes, he has directly announced this fact on the spot in Xu Yao''s ward. Xu Zhen and Xu Yao changed their faces one after another. Death Dead? How can Isn''t Su Yao on his way here with evidence? How can he die! If this died, the Xu family''s motive would be too big, anyone might doubt them! Because people with a little logical ability will reasonably doubt whether it is because Su Yao''s evidence is not good for the Xu family that something happened at this juncture. This death is not equal to It''s like sitting down. Is there a ghost in Xu''s heart! Bo Ye enjoyed Xu Yao and Xu Zhen''s expression for a while, and finally locked her eyes on Liu Suyun''s face. Her voice was cold. "Mrs. Xu''s expression seems very interesting." Liu Suyun can''t say anything now. Yes, she sent a text message, she was looking for someone to stop Su Yao, but she, she didn''t want Su Yao''s life! Who knew Su Yao would suddenly make the driver accelerate, which led to the gang of people chasing behind him also accelerating temporarily. The speed of the car was not well controlled and the car crashed. Fortunately, the car crashed into the fuel tank, which made the car explode She She didn''t want to kill Su Yao! How dare she carry this life?! It''s just Liu Suyun''s feet softened and her legs began to shake. If it''s direct responsibility Su Yao''s true It''s her What killed When it came to an end, she couldn''t admit the fact, so she said, "I didn''t know it at all. I just felt that the news suddenly hurt me..." Heartache Heartache Bo Ye wanted to say something. Suddenly, a figure rushed up behind him. Before he could react, Su Yan, who was disheartened, rushed up. Her voice was sharp, as if she was trying to endure some grief. She yelled, "give Su Yao back to me!" Liu Suyun was knocked down by Su Yan, and she struggled, "are you crazy! How dare you hit me! It''s not enough for you to beat my daughter, you still beat me! " How could su Yao let her go? Her eyes were red, just like a murderer. She was biting her teeth, her teeth clucking, and the tendons on the back of her hand burst, "Liu Suyun! I want you to pay for your life! I want your Xu family to pay for their lives! Yao Yao is gone, Yao Yao is gone! Give him back to me Bo Ye is stunned by the scene, but Xu Zhen first drags Su Yan, joking. Su Yan starts to beat Liu Suyun on the ground. How can he stand by? Xu Zhen is angry and pulls Su Yan up and yells, "I don''t know the superiority and inferiority! Su Yan, you are so unreasonable Su Yan is crying. She doesn''t have time to take care of Xu Zhen. She is dragged by his whole body and staggers back. When she sees Xu Zhen protecting Liu Suyun, she rushes up to tear. Xu Zhen roars, "Su Yan, you owe me a lesson, don''t you?" Even louder than his voice was the roar of Bo''s father and son, "try it on her!" Xu Zhen mercilessly trembles and looks back at Bo Ye and Tang Wei incredulously. Do they have to stand up at such a time? Unexpectedly, Su Yan takes advantage of this time to rush past and knock Liu Suyun to one side of the table again. The back of her waist is in pain, and Liu Suyun screams. What is more miserable than her cry is Su Yan''s desperate cry, like the innocent people who are lost and desperate after the outbreak of war. She said, "murderer! You murderer www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1481 These three words shout out, exhausted Su Yan''s all strength, she will Liu Suyun ruthlessly press on the ground, put all her life to pull her hair, keep tearing, "it''s you - it''s you, it''s you who killed Yao Yao!" What did Su Yao do wrong? What did Su Yan do wrong? God, it''s enough Let her go She knows that she is the daughter of an MI. She knows that she is the descendant of a sinner. She knows that she has too much on her back. But if you want to settle the accounts, it''s also the business that Tang Weilai takes over. Why? Why does Xu Yao treat her like this! Su Yan hated red eyes, "I will not let you go, I am dead!" Tears heart crack lung ground to shout, "be a ghost also won''t let you go!" "Su Yan!" Xu Zhen went up to catch her, Tang Wei directly stopped Xu Zhen, "do you want to intervene?" "Tang Wei, are you blocking me?" Xu Zhen stares at Tang Wei fiercely, "Su Yan treats my wife like this, do I want to save face for her?" "Face?" Su Yan seems to have heard a joke, "do you mean elder? To cover up and connive at one''s daughter and wife''s many evils, do you mean to be an elder "Su Yan, shut up!" Xu Yao on the bed began to talk now. She probably knew that Su Yao was gone. She was so frightened that she thought that the evidence might be gone, so she let go of her courage and said, "you are not allowed to talk to my father like this!" Su Yan gets up, Liu Suyun falls on the ground and covers her face painfully. Su Yan walked towards Xu Yao step by step, with blood in her fingernails. She stares at Xu Yao''s face and says, "does Su Yao''s death have anything to do with you?" With these words, Xu Yao''s face changed, and then she murmured, "I I don''t know How could I know? " Let her mother take the blame for her. It won''t get dirty to her hands anyway. This facial expression, let Su Yan heart bottom a burst of turbulent waves, she shakes a head, seem to be forced to a dead end. "How can..." Tears came down, and his fingers were about to lose their grip. "How can I It''s cruel to take Yao Yao''s life... " Everything is because of her, she is such a sinful person, why should implicate others? The vision began to shake, like her soul shaking violently. Who''s going, who''s going to save her. Who is her savior in purgatory? Xu Yao was still there and said, "maybe he drove fast and accidentally hit me. You can''t throw this dirty water on my head..." No, Su Yan fell from the abyss. Savior what - I don''t need it anymore. The next second, something flashed in front of everyone with a cold sheen. It was as fast as an arrow flying out of the bow. It was the sound of an arrow hitting the prey. Xu Yao looked down in disbelief and saw a knife stuck in her stomach. Where Where did you come from knife? She remembered When Tang Wei helped Su Yan exploit fruit It was Tang Wei who called for it "You How dare you... " She spat out a mouthful of blood, "Su Yao It''s worth dying... " "I won''t let you go!" In despair, who once again raised the knife and then fell heavily, splashing a dripping and shocking blood on the wall, rushing out and splashing the whole wall red. A knife a knife, is her purgatory in desperate last revenge, is her righteousness from the cliff without turning back to jump into. The pure girl opened the devil''s wings behind her, and her reason was swallowed up by the pain. At this moment, she turned into a vengeful ghost. Blood dyed his hands red, "what else can''t you do - you''re not afraid of me, you''re not afraid of death?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1482 The sharp pain runs through Xu Yao''s brain at this moment. She felt as if her whole body had lost the function of gravity, and her mind began to float in nothingness. But there''s no blood. The thick and crazy blood gushed from her body. With the blood leaving, Xu Yao''s body began to get cold bit by bit. It turns out that Is it true that too much blood will I feel chilly all over This is Dead Fear? Xu Yao''s pupil gradually enlarged, she did not even cry out a word of struggle. At the moment when she wanted to ask for help, Su Yan was stabbing down again! Poof. Poof. Don''t I don''t want to die Xu Yao mouth out of blood, blood bubbles in her mouth down the corner of the mouth slide, think is hurt the internal organs. "Tell me..." Su Yan''s eyes are crazy, and the overwhelming blood engulfs all her senses. She says, "do you regret it? Xu Yao -- tell me, do you regret what you have done to me? " Xu Yao was shaking all over, and the pain left her brain blank. "Madman!" Liu Suyun bumps into her and grabs Su Yan. She wants to take the knife from her hand, but Su Yan throws it away. The tip of the knife cuts across her face and pulls out a bloodstain. Liu Suyun was frightened by Su Yan''s undifferentiated attack, "you..." "You are crazy!" Liu Suyun said, "I want you to die - I want you to go to jail!" "How dare you hurt my daughter!" Xu Zhen called all the doctors, and suddenly the whole ward was full of people. Xu Yao''s bed was directly pushed out, "rescue!" The blood fell to the ground along the roller at the foot of the bed. But at the door by Su Yan dead blocked the way. Holding a knife in her hand, she straightened Xu Yao''s temple and said, "apologize." Xu Yao felt that her consciousness was pulling away from her body. "Apologize to me!" Su Yan screamed hysterically, "otherwise I won''t let others save you, Xu Yao. Believe it or not, I won''t let you live if I die!" Liu Su Yun was scared pale, "Su Yan, you crazy man! I''m going to put you in jail! I''m going to ruin you But Su Yan was not moved. The point of the knife pointed directly at Xu Yao. The bright and shaking point of the knife seemed to be her reason, which was so tense that she was about to fall. "Sorry!" "What you''ve done to me over the years..." Su Yan word by word, eyes overflow collapse thoughts. Why? It''s Xu Yao who has several knives in Mingming''s body, but her eyes But more painful and desperate than Xu Yao? Look at her, look at her Su Yan looked back at Tang Wei with tears in her eyes and said, "look, you One by one... " Up to now, no one has come out to say sorry to the girl who is shrinking in the dark corner of the wall and crying with her knees in her arms. Time is so absurd that it forces her to surrender. Does anyone, anyone, even strangers, stand up and say At this time, someone didn''t know when appeared behind her. At that moment, the hand holding the knife was caught. Steady, steady. The breath can be known without Su Yan''s hesitation. It''s Tang Wei. It''s Tang Wei. She screamed, "are you here to stop me again?" You''re just Want to stand on the side of goodness and justice! Well, I''d better be the opposite of you! Unexpectedly, Tang Wei just laughed. There was a kind of irony in that smile. He held Su Yan''s hand, and then said in her ear, "remember what I said?" "If you want to be a victim, if you want to." Tang Wei even laughed, "then I will become the executioner." My existence, can let you forever - always is lets the human be distressed that one. He holds Su Yan''s hand more forcefully again, and controls her hand to poke straight forward. The knife stabs Xu Yao''s thigh, and the blood spills over the whole bed sheet again. "Ah! ¡ª¡ª£¡£¡¡± Liu Suyun let out a sharp scream of panic! Everyone in the room, including the doctor, yelled out! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1483 "Tang Wei you!" The Xu family is so angry that they rush up and pinch him. Bo Ye is shocked. This scene This I didn''t know your Savior. If you want to end all those wrong resentments by yourself, then you have to become a devil. Su Yan looked at the knife stabbing into Xu Yao''s body, and there was a piercing roar in her ear. Countless people came to push her, but she stood still. She said, "please, apologize to me, make everything public." On the verge of death, Xu Yao''s lips trembled, "Su Yan Please Give me a break I don''t want to die... " "Sorry!" Word by word, as exhausted, Su Yan said, "say it! It''s all about you - it''s all about you If there is no Xu Yao, Su Yan is just a little follower behind Tang Wei. Although Tang Wei will not give her a good face, Tang Wei will not deliberately harm her. She won''t suffer any reckless disaster because of Tang Wei. At most, it is to accompany Tang Wei day after day, year after year, with no way out. But Xu Yao''s existence broke everything. She is jealous of Su Yan, so she tries every means to attack Su Yan, which makes her reputation worse and makes her innocent and isolated. As a result, Tang Wei is out of control. She manipulates all the rumors behind her back and deliberately covers up the truth to cause so many people''s conflicts and misunderstandings about her, which makes her the target of public criticism - all because of Xu Yao! "Say it Su Yan roared, like the dying person is not Xu Yao, but her Su Yan. Xu Yao''s pupil was lax, and the words she was about to say became intermittent and unsustainable, "I I... " "No, it''s no use apologizing..." Su Yan smiles. She wiped the blood on her face. "It''s no use apologizing for what you''ve done to me." Immediately after that, the cold metallic luster turned around in front of Xu Yao and flashed by. It was her smile that made her eyes red and said, "go to die." Don''t cry, the girl squatting in the corner in my memory, don''t cry. The girl slowly raised her head. Someone broke the whole wall from behind her. The broken wall was broken. The man dried her tears with blood in his hands and said to her, "don''t cry, go to revenge." With my share. Even if you don''t do anything, you should take back all those things that belong to you. Under the thunder and lightning, the sea set off a huge wave, like fate tearing open a blood basin mouth, devouring everything. ****** the storm subsided, and under the red and blue flashing sirens, Su Qi hurriedly saw Su Yan again across a transparent but thick wall. The girl sat there, pale and pretty. Su Qi even felt that Su Yan at this moment was more free and relaxed than ever before. That''s why her eyes were so beautiful, like the land revived after being rescued. Her expression was very similar to the smile on the face of every protagonist in the action special effects movie after the crisis ended. Su Qi trembled, "Yan Yan?" Su Yan said with a smile, "I''m here." Su Qi''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Are you ok?" Su Yan said, "I''m fine, now." I feel like I''ve come to life. Although my body is thin and weak, every cell in my body is enjoying the meaning of life. "I didn''t know it would be like this..." Su Qi hugged his head. This was the first time he cried in front of Su Yan. "Dad really didn''t know it would be like this. I didn''t even think about it Why is this so? Yan Yan, I''m afraid that I will interfere with you too much. I don''t want you to make the same mistake again. I don''t want you to be bound by the hatred of your family when you are young, but I didn''t expect that it will hurt you after all... " "No way." Su Yan smile, like an angel, "Dad has been deliberately want me to maintain your family very indifferent, such ideas, I know oh." Su Qi''s eyes were red. "But no matter uncle Boye or father Suqi, they are all the fathers who brought me up." Su Yan hands on the transparent wall, seems to want to last touch Su Qi, "I love you very much." A small amount of love is given to Tang Wei and her family members who really take care of her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1484 But the more so, the more see Su Yan good understanding, Su Qi''s heart is more painful. He doesn''t even want to make su Yan a good child. He wants her to be heartless, to have a weak family, to be free to pursue what she wants without considering anyone''s feelings But in the end, it''s su Yan who takes care of the overall situation. Su Qi looked at Su Yan with red eyes. Su Yan frowned slightly and said, "Dad, don''t be sad. If you are sad, I will be sad too." Su Qi, a big man, has never been so sad. "It''s dad who hurt you. It''s dad''s self righteous way of raising children who hurt you..." "Dad gave me life, how can you say it''s harmful to me." Su Yan shook his head, his eyes were very bright, like with a tenacity from nowhere. "No one among you has ever harmed me. Although my mother is quiet, uncle Boye and aunt Tang Shi treat me very well. Later, when I come back to you, you also take care of me, even Tang Wei." After a pause, Su Yan gave a low smile, like self mockery, "I always remember that someone bullied me at the meeting. Tang Wei, a young man, stood up and drove them away like a little adult." So no matter what happened later, she always remembered that Tang Wei once stood on her side. "This may be the case between Tang Wei and me." Su Yan looked at Su Qi on the opposite side, "when I love him, he does everything to hurt me. When he comes back to ask for me, I don''t give him a chance any more, so he and I can be regarded as rivals at most." Su Yan shed a tear, Tang Wei will not be better. It''s just She raised her head, eyes like a beam of light through the layers of dark clouds, she said, "only Xu Yao, I will never forgive." Absolutely not. Everything had nothing to do with her, it was her existence that led to all the tragedies. "Without her, Tang Wei and I would still torture each other or miss each other." Su Yan clenched her fingers, one by one, "but with her, it''s not only me and Tang Wei who are both defeated, even Yao Yao..." She couldn''t go on, like to cry out, but she still insisted on smiling. She said, "I won''t forgive Xu Yao, absolutely not!" Su Qi shook his head hard. "Yan Yan, Dad, please, as long as we have a good attitude..." "Do you want me to admit my mistake?" Su Yan laughed, "what''s wrong with me?" "The Xu family killed Yao Yao..." Su Yan emptied her eyes and seemed to fall into a long memory. In the memory, Su Yao, who was always talking deliberately, laughed at her, but the scene changed and turned into a cold concrete wall. She murmured, "I can''t take this life back too much from them." Su Qi looked at Su Yan and repeated, "is this the answer? "Yan Yan?" Su Yan stopped talking. At that moment, Su Qi stood up, and the man seemed to be cruel. He supported the wall and said, "OK! So the Su family is fighting with the Xu family. My father will take all the grievances back for you! " He has made such a mistake that he can no longer stand idly by Su Yan''s eyes flushed with laughter, "Dad, I don''t want to implicate you." So she should take care of these things by herself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1485 Su Qi didn''t stick to it for a long time. Later, when he went out, he looked at Su Yan and felt cool. I can''t understand why it''s like this. When the enmity of the previous generation is passed on to this generation, fate will torture the innocent into I don''t even know who I am. Su Yan looked at the empty wall for a long time and realized that Su Qi had gone, but she still sat there with a blank and relaxed expression on her face. Like floating in an empty universe, everything has nothing to do with her. Continue to be detained, waiting for God''s punishment. Just did not expect, Su Yan just returned to the detention center, the steel door was opened from the outside, someone came in alone, look up that moment, eyes like a black hole like endless spread. Su Yan stood there, "looking for me?" Still, Tang Wei just said, "Xu Yao is dead." Su Yan took a hard breath, as if he finally had another expression. After ten minutes of long silence, Su Yan said with a smile, "really? You lied to me? " Tang Wei shook his head, "no, the fatal wound is in the thigh. He cut the artery." Su Yan looked at him, "well, it''s a pity that I implicated you." Tang Wei''s eyes were deep. "Do you really feel that way?" "If you want to jump into the fire, I won''t stop you. How do you like to sink with me? " Su Yan turned around and said, "how did you find me? Tang Wei, it''s time for you to go. " "Don''t you hate me?" Tang Wei''s voice changed. "Just outside, I said those words to Uncle Suqi..." He heard it all. Mingming Su Yan said to leave him clean, it seems that he can leave like this But why is he not happy at all? Su Yan smiles amazingly. Sometimes Tang Wei can''t even tell whether he is bewildered by her face or attracted by her soul. Maybe in some way, her exterior and interior have reached the same amazing height, so that he is shallow and enchanted by her. "Because I don''t even want to hate you." Su Yan will say export, that beautiful pupil finally turned over a little, charity gave Tang Wei a light glance, "some people, are not even qualified to be hated." Tang Wei stood there, cold as thunder. He was defeated by a few figures. "Xu Yao has done me harm, and I can''t get rid of my sin, but you, Tang Wei..." Su Yan murmured, "we are both guilty of each other. I shouldn''t be in a delusion to fall in love with you. Maybe I can live longer." Tang Wei''s Qi and blood surged wildly. Su Yan lowered her head. "I''m addicted to the feeling of being controlled by you. It seems that I think I''m alive. You say that the last generation is my retribution. In fact, I take all this as my destiny. I cooperate with you to do evil to me. It''s like indulging in your constant degeneration. " Who is cooperating with whom. Who controls who. Who left who Can''t live? "It''s more addictive than going to bed, and dopamine keeps making me feel good. Revenge, and then destroy yourself, no one can get me Su Yan''s face has a kind of soul stirring beauty, which is dangerous and fatal. It seems to convey the gorgeous and beautiful appearance, but there is a rotten, dirty and dark desire in her heart. The more rotten she is, the more amazing her appearance will be. She is not at all like those girls, delicate and beautiful, simple and lively. Like a bad woman, she connives at all evils like a virgin, and ends up pretending to be a noble head. The essence of her and Tang Wei is very similar, which is covered with madness and recklessness under the high sounding. She''s willing, she loves, she lives on, purgatory. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1486 I thought that everything was in power and everything could not escape his control - in the end, it was Tang Wei who was willing to accept defeat. The woman, smiling with a pure angel smile, said to Tang Wei, "you see, no one is a winner. Don''t think you can beat me, Tang Wei. When it''s all gone, it''s not just me, it''s you. " At that moment, Tang Wei felt that his heart had been cut in half, and he took the knife off mercilessly. With his last strength, he said, "I''ve hired a lawyer for you..." "No need." Su Yan shook his head and relaxed his smile. "You ask a lawyer to defend me? Tang Wei, how do you defend yourself between us? " There''s no need to defend, there''s no excuse. Tang Wei can''t believe that he shakes his head. When the time comes, he is forced to go out. He can only look at Su Yan''s back in vain. It seems that the sky has collapsed. No. No. He didn''t want to end up like this at all, he didn''t even have time to say - he loved her. ****** Xu Shengmin finds Tang Wei in the middle of the night. He stays alone in the house where he used to live with Su Yan when he was studying and sprinkles wine all over the floor. "Your father asked me to come to you." Xu Shengmin frowned, "things are too big, how is also a human life, can not withstand." Tang Wei didn''t move his eyelids. "No, it''s two." Xu Shengmin was stunned. "And Su Yao." He has a hoarse voice. "One report for another. There''s nothing to say." Xu''s family killed Su Yao, so Su Yan killed Xu Yao and stabbed her to blood with one knife after another - what''s the retribution? "But Xu Shengmin tugs Tang Wei up, "are you ready for Su Yan''s lawyer? Have you ever thought about the Xu family? When Xu Yao died, Xu Zhen kept calling me back... " "No way." Tang Wei cough cough throat, "Xu family is gone." Ah? Xu Shengmin''s face was muddled. He didn''t know what happened. "How do you know?" Tang Wei grinned and didn''t know whether he was drunk or not. "Ten minutes ago, I accidentally broke your family." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin doesn''t know what to do now. He is angry and funny. Fortunately, he doesn''t have any feelings for the Xu family. If he goes bankrupt, he will go bankrupt. He doesn''t want to fight for property. But thinking of what Tang Wei had done, he said, "are you crazy! Do you know you''re dangerous now? After thinking about it like this - " " where did I come from? " Before Xu Shengmin finished speaking, Tang Wei hurled the glass out of his hand. "Su Yandu - you''ve made such a great move!" She won! She won! She''s so clever. By destroying herself, it''s not only the Xu family but also Tang Wei who gets revenge! He lost in a mess! Tang Wei''s eyes were red. "Do you know what I''m thinking now? I want that knife in my heart now? Do you know how cruel Su Yan is? I think I can always be her most reliable backup, I think! She didn''t even want my defense - she wanted to go to jail, she wanted to get her own reward! Do you think it''s her who gets the retribution? The more she does - the more I get it It''s him, Tang Wei! Trapped in a hopeless situation, there is no room for recovery! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1487 Su Yan decided to go on the road of dying together. She didn''t even want a good end. Even if she destroyed her dignity, she also wanted to let Tang Wei taste the pain of futility. So she stood in front of him that he could not touch her. This is her most brilliant and cruel choice. Don''t have a good result. Everyone, go to hell together. Tang Wei grabs his finger and says, "don''t forget it? Xu Shengmin, how can this end? In the end - " " we still have something to do. Yan Yan''s past injuries, those innocent people have to come back. " Xu Shengmin holds Tang Wei''s shoulder. "If you really don''t see her again, at least don''t leave yourself regrets, Tang Wei!" This sound of Tang Wei was like a heavy hammer hitting his floating soul. Tang Wei was shocked. Xu Shengmin transferred all the information from his mobile phone. "You know, the last desperate struggle of the Xu family was walking on the Internet. The news of Su Yan, a vicious murderer, so what we have to do is..." Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks fiercely. "Xu family Xu Shengmin nodded, "rongchu came with me. He is outside. He has something to say to you." Tang Wei''s eyes were overcast and his expression was not good. "What''s the matter with him?" "Su Yan has been abroad for two years. He knows very well, so he has something to communicate with you. He seems to know who is behind it." Xu Shengmin took a deep breath. "Let''s go, Tang Wei. Before Su Yanxin died, at least give her a little response." ****** ? There are murderers in famous families? # If courtship doesn''t work, why are young girls so crazy? # ? These women are not good because they love and hate each other! # for a while, all the big tags on the Internet began to take on rhythm, which was the last desperate struggle of the Xu family. Even if the Xu family is ruined, Su Yan will be ruined. Many people want to interview these people, but they are all high-class figures, and the news is quickly suppressed, leaving only countless versions of the grapevine circulating among various groups. Everyone laments that Su''s family has such a fault. But soon, that night, there was a counterattack. A video shot secretly spread wildly on the Internet. The heroine in the video happened to be su Yan, the daughter of the Su family whom everyone is shouting and beating. She was surrounded by countless people in the middle of the road, under the attack from strangers, scratching her hair, slapping her face, punching and kicking. Even if she had no physical problems, she would be depressed to death. After watching it, people would not dare to watch it again. In the picture, the girl looks at everyone helplessly and hopelessly, as if she wants to open her mouth for help, but she bites her teeth and plays the words. The video has been exposed, and people on the Internet have commented and asked, who is that? What happened? A: Su Yan. Su Yan, who has suffered countless violence, now chooses to go crazy because she is the one behind her. "If my daughter is killed like this, I will do it myself!" "Oh, my God, how can this normal person stand it?" "Are those students? Do the students start fighting? Oh, my God, adults are standing on the side of the road. Why didn''t anyone come out in those years... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1488 This video has attracted countless people''s attention. Everyone is wondering why the daughter of the Su family did such a thing, and whether she was forced to have a mental breakdown in those years before she made such a counterattack. However, the person who released the video disappeared behind the scenes and didn''t make a word response. Even if others wanted to find a trace, they couldn''t find it. The news of the Xu family''s bankruptcy is very noisy. With the loss of a daughter, Liu Suyun is rapidly aging by ten years. That night, when Tang Wei found her, she was packing up in the last real estate of the Xu family. Tang Wei walked in like a young emperor, followed by Xu Shengmin and rongchu. He came to Liu Suyun and slowly opened his lazy eyes eye. Liu Suyun saw that it was Tang Wei. His face was pale. He held his fingers hard and his eyes were red. "You are also a murderer! You don''t want to get away with it! What are you doing here? Why, it''s not enough to kill my daughter. Do you want my life? " Tang Wei is standing there. Liu Suyun is even more frightened when he sees that he is unpredictable. Today, Xu Zhen has gone out to work. Recently, she is very busy with the Xu family''s business. She is the only woman who comes to clean up the mess. At this moment, it must be deceiving to say that she is not afraid. "Speak Liu Suyun was biting her teeth. "You''re very proud, aren''t you? How long have you planned to transfer so many industries and snatch so many projects behind your back? Tang Wei, you''ve always wanted to do this, haven''t you? The Xu family is very powerful. How much effort did you spend on it? " "Not much, two years." Tang only looked at the ceiling, "indeed, Xu Zhen has the ability." Otherwise, he would not lead the Xu family to such a high social status, and Xu Shengmin would not become good friends with them. No matter who it is, it is not easy to pry a family with the same status as them. What''s more, the Xu family is still Xu Shengmin''s family. Tang Wei wants to deal with it. In addition to paying a lot objectively and physically, he also needs to do some psychological construction in charge of personal feelings. And at this moment, he stood in front of Liu Suyun, just said, "I think too much, my affairs will be judged by high-level law, but, before trying me, I have to try you first." Since the violence and sinister schemes have been gone for a long time and can no longer be tried, then it is up to him to lift the hammer and sickle of the trial - "you are to blame for all this." Tang Wei grinned and looked down, "do you want to know more? It doesn''t matter. One by one, I still have a lot of things in my hand. " "What else do you want to do?" "Su Yao has something to do with you." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes, "yes, it took me too much effort to bring down the Xu family." Xu Zhen is insidious and cunning. The influence behind the Xu family is deeply rooted. It takes years to disintegrate the Xu family. At the end of the day, the situation has finally turned into what it is now and there is no turning back. Tang Wei''s eyes seem to be empty. Looking at Liu Suyun''s face is like looking at a dead man. He doesn''t have any feelings. "Get out of the house." This property does not belong to the Xu family. "Tang Wei!" Liu Suyun roared bitterly, with hatred, "you will get retribution! You''re bound to be punished - God has eyes When death comes, we have to struggle. Tang Wei looks at the ceiling desolately. God has eyes Storm, come on. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1489 A group of people came in from outside the villa. Before Liu Suyun could react, they dragged her directly from the ground. It turns out that he came here today to catch up. Liu Suyun yelled, "what do you want to do, Tang Wei! Do you want to be the enemy of the Xu family! I tell you, the Xu family won''t let you go, you beast So far, he still has a dream of the spring and Autumn period when the Xu family has not fallen. Tang Wei takes a pity look at Liu Suyun. Being dragged out of his original home is undoubtedly an extremely humiliating thing. Xu Zhen spared no effort to save his last bit of property. For the former Xu family, it was empty, and now the people who caused all this are standing there, looking at them with cold and numb eyes, begging for mercy, not saying a word. Liu Suyun thinks that it is Tang Weixin who is ruthless. For so many years, even Xu Shengmin''s good friend, has been able to do this to the Xu family. Is there any difference between good and evil in his heart? No, in Tang Wei''s eyes, no one else''s feelings. Even if the world is destroyed, it has nothing to do with him. He did those things without scruple for only one reason, he wanted to do them. So such a person, emotionally, is destined to be the most cruel one. When Tang Wei walked out of the door, Liu Suyun cried heartbroken behind him, mixed with innumerable curses. When Xu Shengmin walked out of the door, he stopped and said, "is the Xu family going to fall?" Tang Wei went out without stopping. It was only after a long time that he said, "it''s too late." It''s too late. Even now, those late retribution all effective, but for the memory has lost broken, or too late. The twilight is like the end of the world. Tang Wei thought that if it was the end of the world, Su Yan would laugh happily now. She can die now and finish her revenge on him completely. Heart, it would be so painful. Tang Wei blinked fiercely, held back all his emotions, and then tightened his teeth, as if he could cover the pain in his chest. ****** for a whole week, countless stories were blown out. Except for that video, it suddenly revealed a lot of Su Yan''s past experiences, and even the appearance that she was set up in a coma and criticized by everyone at the engagement scene. All those clues led to one person, Xu Yao, who was stabbed to death by Su Yan. The world is shocked! When all evils are exposed in this day and night, the collision between life and life has exceeded the scope of ordinary people''s responsibility. Su Yao''s death became the last straw to crush Su Yan. Ten thousand people ask for their orders, report to the police in real name, and ask for a lighter punishment. Su Yan, the poor and hateful young woman, has long been tormented and lost herself. At the International Airport, someone was wearing a hat and was in a hurry. When he wanted to go from the fast track, he was suddenly stopped. Behind him, someone walked up slowly, shouting his name, laughing and saying, "how do you choose to go at this time?" The man who was called down lowered his hat brim and did not respond. "Was it a surprise?" Rong Chu spread his hands and looked at the man with the hat, sneering, "Tang can''t come only because of something. Although I think he is very unhappy, he is willing to come forward in this matter, at least he can brush a little favor on Yan Yan." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1490 The man was still standing, only with a gloomy expression. Rongchu stood there, scoffing, "this time out, isn''t it, not very righteous, ah? Ye Xiao Ye Xiao is called by his first name. Ye Xiao raised his head. His eyes were deep under the brim of his hat. He stared at Rong Chu for a long time and said, "is it Tang Wei who sent you to me?" "What else?" Rong Chu hands a spread, "do you think you have nothing exposed?" Ye Xiao''s expression remained unchanged. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," he said calmly "Do you want to carry on?" Rong Chu played with his mobile phone with a smile, "what do you think you want to go abroad at this time? Is it safe? Didn''t expect that Tang Wei would bring out all the surveillance videos? Are you too naive to forget whose apprentice Tang Wei is? " It''s a piece of cake for Tang Wei to restore the destroyed data. Ye Xiao''s expression slightly changed, "I''m not familiar with you, don''t get in the way." "Good hand." Rongchu narrowed his eyes slightly, "just, your goal has not been completed, so you are going to leave?" Ye Xiao replied coldly, "I don''t understand what you are saying." "At first I thought it was Ren Qiu." Rong Chu shakes his head and laughs like a self mockery. "After all, that person has a lot of sense in doing things. But later I found out that ye Xiao, you are the successor of Ye Jingtang trained by the Ye family. We underestimate you." Ye Xiao''s pupils shrink slightly, like falling into a memory. ****** "everything has been sent out." On the other hand, Shan Jian stood in front of Tang Wei and handed over the information, "the hot search rate is quite high. At present, the resources given in the report are all from our side." Tang Wei pinched his eyebrows and said, "Su Yan is there..." "Tomorrow''s court." Shan Jian handed over another piece of information, "the lawyer said he was confident, and Tang Shao, you yourself..." He also has a lawsuit on his back. After all When stabbing the deepest knife, Tang Wei holds Su Yan''s hand. In a way, Tang Wei is even more suspicious. "You won''t be free for long outside, Su Yan..." Shan Jian frowned and said, "why don''t you try again?" Tang Wei''s eyes forbeared, "try again?" No, Su Yan won''t give him another chance. Up to now, there is no turning back. He and Su Yan are suffering from each other to the point of deep water. Whoever dies first will be freed first. It seems that Su Yan wants to be liberated now, that one. Tang Wei took a deep breath, "what about me?" Shan Jian was asked by Tang Wei''s mindless question. She didn''t know how to answer it. She had to wait for Tang Wei''s advice and asked carefully, "Tang Shao?" "What about me?" Tang Weiyang raised his head and pulled a piece of neck, revealing a crisp jaw line. A man''s face is delicate and evil. Normally, those high spirited eyes that don''t pay attention to heaven should be the most attractive on his facial features. Now, they are dead like a black hole. He couldn''t be more arrogant. Su Yan destroyed herself, which is equal to destroying him. No more I can''t go back to that past. Tang Wei lowered his head and held his finger tightly. "What will happen after the court session?" "Sentence, go to jail, and then..." Shan Jian doesn''t dare to go on, but Tang Wei doesn''t let him stop. He can only continue to say, "then Su Yan may die in prison, or forget you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1491 When all the dust is settled, no one will remember that someone once followed him with crooked eyebrows and eyes, holding his foot tightly in his small hand, and shouting sweetly, "little brother Tang Wei." For this little brother, he used up all his three words. Tang Wei just sat down in his chair like that. The rumors about Su Yan on the Internet are just the current popularity. After a long time, who will remember them. No one will remember. Time will not be remembered for people. Human beings are always the best creatures in the world to escape and forget. Tang Wei glanced at Shan Jian at last. He stood there a little timid, as if he didn''t know what to do. Tang Wei sighed, "go back, things are almost finished." "When the Xu family goes down, we''ll find Ye Xiao and..." Shan Jian added, "you should be careful about the last thing." Tang Wei looked at the computer screen, which was flashing code after code. He was silent for a long time, and suddenly pushed away his chair and stood up. Shan Jian knew that he was going to leave. "Tang Shao?" "Now." Tang Wei seems to have figured out something. "Go now." ****** Su''s, the hall. Su Qi was black with red eyes, and he was grateful to everyone who came to mourn in the first seven days of Su Yao. Bo Ye stood aside to help, and Tang Shi''s eyes were red with tears. "How could that be?" She murmured, "what a good boy Yao Yao is. He went abroad to study before and won a prize for his thesis..." Yes, although he was not born to the Su family, Su Qi did what he said. Since he took Su Yao home, he treated him as if he was his own child and cultivated him as an heir. Unexpectedly Destroyed, completely destroyed. Now Su Yan is waiting for the court session in prison. Su Yao and he are separated from each other. When Su Qi heard the news, he almost didn''t pass out directly. Fortunately, his strong willpower over the years has kept him alive. "Su Qi." Bo ye put the flowers sent by others at the door of Yao Yao''s bedroom, "from the blue family." Su Qi did not speak, staring at the flower for a long time, "thank LAN Ming and his daughter." "I know you''re not feeling well, this matter..." Bo Ye said patiently, "I''m sorry to know that. I didn''t expect that Xu Yao would push Yan Yan to a dead end. What''s more, we elders All the time, I didn''t find it. " "Blame me, blame me." Tang Shi cried so much that she couldn''t breathe in Bo Ye''s arms, "it''s strange that I always said that we only have good words in front of Su Yan! Blame me always want to let Yan Yan and Wei Wei together! That Xu Yao likes only, only then can make these things to Yan Yan! It''s all my fault. If I had been cruel and let Weiwei leave Su Yan, maybe it wouldn''t be like this now... " Blame her too want to see a happy result, will desperately match Su Yan and Tang Wei. Su Qi shook his head and just saw a tall and thin figure coming to the door. It was Ren Qiu. He also held a bunch of flowers in his hand. He thought it was a memorial ceremony for Su Yao. When he met his elders, he politely asked, "Uncle Su Qi, I..." Su Qi looks sad. "If only everything were back to the original..." Ren Qiu''s eyes were filled with irresistible despair. "If only they had remained the same before, Su Yao and Su Yan would be the same as before..." As before, we should rely on him as a big brother and listen to him for everything, just like that www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1492 Ren Qiu has been waiting, waiting to return to the day when Su Yan and Su Yao came to rely on him without any worry. And such days will never come back. He did not expect that at that time, he persuaded Su Yao to hide the evidence, and it was actually the last time with him. Su Qi looked at Ren Qiu, "thank you for coming." Ren Qiu said to Su Qi in a heavy voice, "uncle, I''m here to help. If there''s anything I can..." "I know you. You are Ren Qiu." Su Qi can only use the vicissitudes of life and strong smile to face him, "Yan Yan and I said, when reading, you take care of their sister and brother, you are a good child." Ren Qiu lowered his head and held his fingers tightly. "I didn''t expect that. I made the idea." In Ren Qiu''s eyes, there was a thick fog that could not be dissolved. "I asked Yao Yao to take the evidence first to prevent it from being replaced or destroyed by someone. But I didn''t expect that they were so forced that they asked someone to drive a car to chase them..." Now the evidence has long been submitted to the court, and all the truth has been disclosed to the public. Su Qi is deeply ashamed of his daughter''s despair. For so many years, none of them, as elders, realized that someone was struggling to escape in the abyss. "You start from a good point. It''s them who should be punished." Su Qi reached out and patted Ren Qiu on the shoulder. "Don''t blame yourself." In terms of self reproach, none of the people present can blame themselves more than Su Qi. But now, he comforted others not to blame himself. There was a voice outside the door. It was LAN Qiqi''s struggling voice. "You still have a face to come here! You''re a member of the Xu family. You don''t deserve to come in! " Su Qi and Bo ye heard the voice and looked out. They saw that Lan Qiqi was trying to stop a man. His little face turned red, as if they were defending Su Yan and Su Yao''s final dignity. "Get out of here! Xu Shengmin! You don''t deserve to come! You murderer''s relative The murderer''s relatives, like a knife, rushed straight to Xu Shengmin. The man''s face turned white, and then he could only bite his teeth and say, "in your eyes, I''m the same as the murderer, aren''t I?" LAN Qiqi wanted to cry, but she couldn''t cry, "you ask me this question? No, you should ask your mother and your sister why they do such things! " Xu Shengmin held back his depression and took a deep breath. "They did it, and I left the Xu family two years ago." "You want to get out of the way, don''t you?" LAN Qiqi cried, "are you innocent? Yao Yao is the most innocent! What Yao didn''t have was a life! One life "I know!" Xu Shengmin roared heavily, "that''s why I want to come!" No matter what the purpose is, he knew Su Yao before he died. Today, he has to come to see him. Even if he is a relative of a murderer, he should come to repent for Xu Yao and Liu Suyun under the surname of "Xu". Even if it had nothing to do with him. LAN Qiqi wiped his tears, "Xu Shengmin, do you still think about the Xu family?" Xu Shengmin was stunned. LAN Qiqi cried bitterly, but he asked him frankly, "how did you tell me that you were close to me because you wanted to get everything from the Xu family. Now you tell me that you have no relationship with the Xu family. How can I believe it? At the beginning, you tried your best to get everything from the Xu family. Can you say no if you don''t? Can I still believe you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1493 The hurtful words Xu Shengmin said were deeply engraved in LAN Qiqi''s mind. LAN Qiqi saw Xu Shengmin''s silence and summoned up courage to ask again, "tell me, Xu Shengmin, what do you think of the Xu family now? If you really have given up the Xu family and left them clean, I won''t embarrass you any more. " As long as Xu Shengmin admits, she will let him in. She is not a person who does not know right from wrong. Xu Shengmin took a look at LAN Qiqi and then said, "if I say I have given up the Xu family, would you like to let me go today?" Give him a break. LAN Qiqi''s heart shivers. He can''t believe it''s what Xu Shengmin said. In the past, he was obsessed with his interests. In order to get everything from the Xu family, he even said words like "I''m using you" in her face. But now, he brought Tang Wei over, but stopped in front of her and asked to let go. LAN Qiqi looks at Xu Shengmin for a long time, then she gets out of the way. When Xu Shengmin saw LAN Qiqi''s red and swollen eyes, he felt a bitter pain in his heart, but he didn''t express it. He even deliberately pressed his tone and said in a cold voice, "thank you for understanding." Tang Wei followed behind and took a look at Xu Shengmin. The man''s back was crazy and cool. He said in a low voice, "when my family is bankrupt, I still need to install B." Xu Shengmin gritted his teeth to respond, "who did I owe my family bankruptcy?" Tang only looked at the sky, "Xu Yao." Blue seven seven released people, Xu Shengmin went inside, Su Qi and Bo Ye are watching them all the way in, Tang Wei made a wink at his father. Bo ye came forward and said, "is it coming?" Tang Wei said. "How are things going?" Thin night slightly narrowed his eyes, with a look of oppression to examine his son, "Yan Yan''s lawyer there how to say?" "Sure." Speaking of this, Tang Wei''s face changed, "but..." "I know, needless to say." Bo Ye takes back her eyes, turns around and says to Xu Shengmin, "Xiao Xu, I''m sorry about your sister." Xu Shengmin still has Xu Zhen''s blood, no matter from what angle, or Xu Yao''s brother. But he said, "that''s why I''m here today." When LAN Qiqi followed in, he heard Xu Shengmin say this, which shocked him. Su Qi also looks at Xu Shengmin. "Although Xu Yao and I are not biological sisters, half of our blood is the same." Xu Shengmin clenched his fingers and went to Su Qi. He didn''t know when to bow his head. "Uncle, it''s me who should be sorry." He He''s here to Realizing this, LAN Qiqi covered her mouth and reddened her eyes again. "I don''t want to excuse anything. Now the evidence has been released, and they It''s all over... " Xu Shengmin can not go on, "the price is very tragic, I am also very sad." Su Qi reached out and patted Xu Shengmin on the shoulder. "You have to take care of yourself." This means that Su Qi understands that Xu Shengmin and the Xu family have separated from each other. This time, he comes out under pressure to apologize to the Su family, just because he has a good relationship with Su Yan and Su Yao. Blue seven seven sucked nose, this kind of day can hear Xu Shengmin say this kind of words, really seem to have changed the day. She muttered, "you You look like a person now. " Xu Shengmin''s heavy face suddenly lengthened, and he was so angry that he said, "Lan Qiqi, do you owe me a beating?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1494 At the moment, LAN Qiqi could only wipe her eyes and say, "what you said just now made my impression of you a little higher." Xu Shengmin held his hands in front of his chest and sneered, putting on a look of disdain, "really, should I kneel down and kowtow, thank you?" ¡­¡­ Why does this man always talk with a gun in his mouth now. Blue seven seven slightly aggrieved, "maybe you are really changed." It''s just He is the same Xu Shengmin who used to use her to hurt her, but now he is more straightforward and reckless. Thinking of this, LAN Qiqi is disappointed again. She may still like Xu Shengmin, but Xu Shengmin may not be the former Xu Shengmin. While leaving all the relationships with the Xu family, they may also leave all the relationships with her. LAN Qiqi lowers her head and helps Su Qi to entertain other people. LAN Ming stands behind her. Her eyebrows are almost tied. She wants to lift Xu Shengmin up and aim at the temple to get a peanut. But considering LAN Qiqi''s mood, she can''t help it. Xu Shengmin watched LAN Qiqi go and gasped. Then he looked at Tang Wei and said, "go." Tang Wei saw Ren Qiu standing behind Su Qi. His eyes narrowed slightly. He went through the crowd and stood straight in front of Ren Qiu. At that second, Ren Qiu felt that there was a shadow pressing down in front of him. The next moment, Tang Wei looked him in the face, and then said, "how did you come here?" This seemed to contain some warning. Ren Qiu was surprised, but he still said, "something happened to Yao Yao, how can I..." "Since you feel that you are responsible, how about thanking yourself with death?" Tang Wei spoke coldly, without any expression on his face. It seemed that there was no trace of taking Ren Qiu as his good friend in the past. Such indifferent words made Ren Qiu''s face slightly changed. "Tang Wei, are you here to fight?" "No Tang Wei didn''t explain any more, "I just think, Ren Qiu, you disappoint me." There is no need to explain more about the deep meaning behind this remark. He knows. So he knew. Ren Qiu''s lens reflected a light. He stood in the same place, like a balloon that had been let out of gas. He clenched his fingers and said, "Tang Wei, there''s no need to..." He never wanted to hurt them, just It''s just "I just want everything back to its original state..." If only everything could go back to the past Tang Wei looked at him, his eyes sharp as a knife, "so is this scene what you want?" Neither he nor Su Yan can escape the trick of fate. But Ren Qiu, hiding behind the abyss, tried to stand on the high ground of the winners and laugh at them. Impossible, impossible -!! Su Qi is aware of the stiff atmosphere here. As soon as he wants to say something, he sees that Tang Wei, who has been calm for so long, suddenly seems to have been pressed a switch. He rushes up, grabs Ren Qiu''s neck in front of everyone, presses his neck and bumps his whole body into the wall! People all around screamed. They didn''t know what happened here. Even Bo Ye was shocked. "What are you doing, Tang Wei?" As a result, he was stopped by Xu Shengmin, "uncle, this matter Don''t interfere. " The back of Ren Qiu''s head collides with the wall, and the pain comes. But the man holding him doesn''t let go. At the moment when he looks up, Tang Wei''s eyes are scarlet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1495 In this short few seconds of looking at each other, Ren Qiu saw from the bottom of Tang Wei''s eyes that the mighty storm was so aggressive and roaring, which could almost engulf him. He Do you know everything from the beginning "Su Yan gives you enough opportunity and face." Tang Wei''s fingers tighten one by one. He thinks that he may also be a murderer. If so, it''s better to bear the charge with Su Yan. He has the best of both worlds. The air was gradually emptied. Ren Qiu opened his mouth to get fresh air. He could not believe that Tang could only do such a thing, but the naked truth was like a hard slap in the face, and he could not say a word to explain it. "You know, Su Yan has been paving the way back for you." Tang Wei''s eyes are full of killing intention. At that moment, Ren Qiu firmly believes that if Su Yan is present, she only needs a word, Tang Wei can become the executioner. "You are the most trusted person of their brothers and sisters. Su Yao regards me as an enemy, but regards you as a close elder brother. Su Yan is nervous and afraid of me, but she is always relaxed and free in front of you. It''s all like this, it''s all like this - " Tang Wei, word by word, yells," what else are you not satisfied with! Ren Qiu, tell me, what else are you dissatisfied with Ren Qiu shakes his head. Xu Shengmin holds Tang Wei from behind and drags him away. Tang Wei struggles, "let me go!" "Tang Wei!" Xu Shengmin took a deep breath, "the torture and suffering for Ren Qiu is enough." That''s enough. Just the truth that "Su Yan knows what you have done" is enough to defeat all Ren Qiu''s reason. It turns out that not only Tang Wei, but Su Yan knows Su Yan knows everything The campus violence in those years was caused by Xu Yao''s encouragement to stir up the flames That day, only he, only he knew that Su Yan Ran to find Tang Wei. It was him What''s revealed He didn''t expect this. He would see Su Yan become the target of public criticism. He just wanted to make su Yan give up and come to him for comfort He just Ren Qiu''s voice trembled and he kept repeating a sentence, which had become a deep obsession in his heart, "if only everything could remain the same..." He wants to keep everything on the day when Su Yan always depends on him. No matter how fate gears work, he always wants Su Yan to think of him at the first time when he is injured. In order to make this day eternal and become the elder brother Su Yan and Su Yao always trust, he will do whatever he can LAN Qiqi is shocked. Standing there, covering her mouth, Xu Shengmin hears the sound of her breath and murmurs helplessly, "why It''s Ren Qiu who blackens... " Ren Qiu stood there, and Tang Wei was dragged by Xu Shengmin and couldn''t move forward, but his expression was very cruel, "you do it yourself, I won''t let Xu Yao and ye Xiao go, and you are not a good thing!" It turns out that there are countless hands, and many forces push Su Yan down the abyss. "She always knew that it was only you that day, so behind the violence was you, she always knew." Tang Wei hoarse, "she did not open, I can not open! She is determined to protect you, I dare not move you! Why, haven''t you thought about it? Because you are Ren Qiu, because you held out your hand to her in those years, and then she swallowed that nightmare! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1496 A few figures turned into a sharp blade to hurt people. At this moment, he cut Ren Qiu''s heart into thousands of pieces and pierced it with blood. His face was pale, as if the last drop of blood had drained away. Finally, he leaned against the wall so powerlessly and took a deep breath to calm his mood. "It was your carelessness that caused everything." Tang Wei clenched his fingers. "No, it can''t be said that it was unintentional, can it? Ren Qiu, you''ve been ready for Yan Yan to be targeted, but I didn''t expect the price to be so heavy. " So Ren Qiu feels guilty, makes up and accompanies her. He stays with her when Su Yan goes abroad. He just wants to be her Ren Qiu and make up for what he did before. "Those thoughts, do you think Su Yan can''t guess?" "Don''t pretend, Ren Qiu! Su Yan knows everything. She''s so smart just to save face for you. When you come here today, have you ever thought that Su Yan and Su Yao once regarded you as the closest person? " What does it mean to be in bliss but not in bliss? What is the name of Delong and wangchu? Ren Qiu feels that something blurs his vision. Although his behavior doesn''t touch the bottom line of the law as much as Xu Yao, it also causes irreversible damage to Su Yan. During this period of company, he is silent and gives everything, but The inner conscience is desperately trying to ask for forgiveness. When his heart was aching, Ren Qiu didn''t speak. He held on to the wall like a child who had been knocked down. His voice choked, "so You already know that? " It turns out that for such a long time, Tang Wei is in the dark corner that Su Yan can''t see. In recent years, he has been peeping at everything that Ren Qiu accompanies Su Yan. If he is re elected, Qiu can be forgiven by Su Yan. What can he get? He couldn''t reach out or get a hug in the dark. And the only way he wanted her to remember him was to drag her into his abyss. When all the farce came to an end, Ren Qiu stood there with a blank look, as if he had been hollowed out. "If I go to find Yan Yan to apologize now..." "She doesn''t care." Tang Wei left a word without any feelings, like a big stone hit down heavily, "Su Yan wants to go." She not only wanted to leave him, but also the world. In this love, no one is the winner. Su Qi stood on the side and heard too much truth that their generation couldn''t hear. He felt more and more distressed for Su Yan. He watched Tang Wei come and go like wind and rain, and called him, "Wei Wei." Danton. "Is there any other way?" Su Qi has pain in his eyes. He doesn''t want to see the ending, and he doesn''t want to let Su Yan be trapped in loneliness. This past needs a person to stand up and break, "Yan Yan doesn''t love the world, do you have a way to get her love back?" At that moment, all the people on the scene saw that Tang Wei''s eyes were covered with scarlet blood, as if he was forced to bear some emotion, desperate and struggling to support him. They saw that his sky was falling one by one, and he stood in the middle of the ruins in vain. "But uncle, she doesn''t seem to love me anymore." ****** one month after the truth was made public, Xu Yao''s nausea, Su Yao''s death, and Xu''s family''s downfall, Su Yantang only started to kill people, all in accordance with the process, and held a court session in accordance with the law. When she was taken out, Su Yan''s lawyer was worried. "Later, you remember to say that it''s good for you according to the meaning I gave you, and now the public sentiment is with you..." "No more." Su Yan light a, "prison is nothing to be afraid of." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1497 At the bottom of Su Yan''s heart, all the thoughts may be over at the moment when Xu Yao died. She personally stopped such endless reincarnation, even with blood. The lawyer was anxious and incoherent. "Miss, you can''t give up now. Everyone is waiting for you outside. Besides, your brother''s affairs are quite beneficial to you." Because Su Yao was killed by the Xu family, in order to avenge her younger brother, Su Yan would be driven crazy to lose her mind. Besides, Su Yan has been depressed for a long time, and it has been proved by the orthodox hospital that she has been taking depression drugs for a long time, all of which can give her the upper hand. Su Yan shook his head, "come on like this, even if everyone speaks for me, but this accusation can''t escape." She killed people by herself, and in full view of the public, even if there is a secret, but if it is easy to escape sanctions, it will only appear that the national law is like a joke. It''s better for her to sacrifice herself to help Tang Wei. The court session lasted for more than an hour, and the lawyer prepared complete materials. Until she met in court, Su Yan suddenly found that the defendant was not only her, but also another defendant standing on the other side. Tang Wei. No one''s going to run away. The truth of the past, the numerous accusations, and the short and fresh lives -- Su Yan has imagined that Tang Wei and Su Yan would die and lose each other, but he did not expect that God would choose the most cruel one. So that when she finally defended herself, Su Yan stood still with her back straight. The lines that the lawyer told her were already familiar with her heart. As long as she said them, she could get rid of some punishment. Everyone held their breath, waiting for Su Yan''s self statement. Tang Wei stares at her. Unconsciously, he even accelerates his breathing. But at this moment, Su Yan smiles when he looks into Tang Wei''s eyes. Tang Wei, it''s time for you to taste my hell. She smiles, word for word, and says, "there''s no excuse. I kill people. I go to jail. I hate Xu Yao, so I don''t regret it, and I don''t have the heart to repent. I didn''t kill her this time. Next time, I will let her taste other pain. I accept all the legal punishment. " Su Qi jumped up from the audience! No - no, he and Bo Ye have done everything. Just wait for Su Yan to say those lines. Those manuscripts are too good for her. Why Why not! Su Qi was biting his teeth, and the whole person couldn''t sit still, "Su Yan!" The judge gave him a look to keep quiet, but Su Qi couldn''t help it. Tang Wei, who was standing in the middle of the court waiting for the next trial, stared at her inconceivably. Keep an eye on her, he saw from her eyes rather for the jade broken not for the tile complete resolution. There is a sharp pain in her heart. Su Yan''s decision is so cruel that her six relatives don''t recognize her. She puts herself in the dungeon and doesn''t defend herself. How can she How can someone Be so cruel to yourself Don''t Don''t Su Yan, don''t do this Please Something blurred his vision. At that moment, Tang Wei realized that maybe he was going to lose Su Yan, the little follower who was most concerned about him when he was a child, and all the love, hate and entanglement. He lost. He lost in a mess. When the verdict came down, she was escorted by Tang Wei, who was waiting. At that moment, Su Yan laughed at him and said, "you see, I just like the happiness of death." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1498 How long does it take to wipe your shoulders? Probably not for a second. How long does it take to wipe your shoulders? How much effort does it take to say goodbye to the past? That wrong body, Tang Wei feel like a century as long, all in his eyes slowly collapse, only Su Yan look back at that determined smile, and her back. The cold air inhaled into his lungs, and the chill hurt his internal organs. Tang Wei''s face turned white, and he could not say a word at this moment. Just as the lyrics say, at this moment, when the lover turns his face, he will go through his heart. When the judge knocks it, it''s like being sentenced to life imprisonment by AI. Her injustice and guilt are all exposed in front of the public. Behind the bloody truth is her heart which has been unable to beat for a long time. Su Qi yelled again in the audience, "Su Yan!" Don''t be silly, Su Yan, don''t be silly But ah, looking at Su Yan''s eyes, where is there a little light in them? All that''s left is hopeless self destruction. Su Qi shakes his head. He has managed everything. His daughter, how can she continue to be aggrieved like this Why Why do you refuse to do what the lawyer says, Su Yan! LAN Qiqi cried, regardless of the presence of everyone, crying and shouting, "Tang Wei, have a look! Look at it! Look what Su Yan is now! You are the murderer, you bastard! What are you going to pay for? " Look, God, open your eyes and have a look Look at them. Are they ridiculous? Tang Wei''s eyes are scarlet. At last, he laughs so that his tears fall one by one. He laughs that he is invincible, but finally he falls into the cage of love. He laughs that his scheming can''t make su Yan''s decision to die - it should be him. Once upon a time, Tang Wei''s young figure became Su Yan''s backer. She spent her whole life chasing this figure. Later, Su Yan''s figure became the last second stop in Tang Wei''s eyes - the love broke up as soon as the wind blew. ****** both Su Yan and Tang Wei were sentenced for the assassination of Xu Yao. Liu Suyun was also in prison for murdering Su Yao. Xu Zhen, who wanted to fly separately in the face of disaster, broke up the Xu family because of Tang Wei, and everyone broke their skin and earned a life and death. In the end, there was no good end. Tang Wei thought, it must be because they are not good things, cheap and vicious. The earth shaking news came to an end in people''s sobs. I don''t know who will remember it in a few years. When LAN Qiqi came out of the court, the sky outside was clear and transparent. It was not as heavy as today''s atmosphere. She rubbed her eyes hard. "How many years will I be able to see Yan Yan again?" Behind someone to follow up, "you can go to the prison to see her, plus Su Yan has probation, good performance transformation, may come out as early as a few years." LAN Qiqi turns around and finds that it''s Xu Shengmin. She turned her face again and put on an appearance that she didn''t want to see Xu Shengmin. Xu Shengmin pointed to himself and said, "why, give me a bad face, I didn''t bully you this time?" LAN Qiqi strode forward and left him behind, "since you don''t want the Xu family, there''s no need to come and get in touch with me to get your father''s favor, right? Don''t pretend to be on good terms with me. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1499 Seven seven this sentence let Xu Shengmin step up a meal, clearly from her so close, can reach out to hold her in the arms, hard to her hair rub chaos, this is this moment Xu Shengmin actually action stopped. After a few seconds of silence, he pulled the corners of his mouth and pretended to be nothing. He laughed and said, "you are still very vindictive." LAN Qiqi didn''t realize that Xu Shengmin was the same. She was used to coming and going straight. She said without thinking, "I still remember what you said and what you did." Yes, he said it himself. Xu Shengmin clenched his fingers, looked at LAN Qiqi''s back, and then said, "do you see me that way now?" "What I think of you depends on how you behave." LAN Qiqi turned around, her eyes did not dodge. The light in her eyes was as bright and clear as ever. She was always such a sincere and warm person, "Xu Shengmin, you can''t cheat me any more." If she is cheated and used once, she will not be soft hearted and send herself up for a second time. My heart seems to have been stabbed by something. Xu Shengmin''s face is a little bit pale, but it doesn''t matter that he still insists on himself. "It seems that you have more brains than I imagined." As soon as LAN Qiqi heard this, she became more and more aggrieved. She turned back and glared at Xu Shengmin with tears in her eyes. Then she caught up with her father and never looked back at Xu Shengmin. Subconscious let Xu Shengmin chase two steps, and then he severely stopped. What''s the use of catching up. What''s the difference between him and waste at this moment. No longer the master of the Xu family, is he worthy of Miss LAN? ****** when Rong Chu came back to the coffee shop, he saw Xu Shengmin sitting in their appointed position and waving to him. Rongchu sat down, "solved?" Xu Shengmin did not lift his eyelids. "Do you think this is a perfect solution?" "I didn''t expect that Yan Yan would choose this way." Rongchu supported his chin with the back of his hand. "I could have brought her out." "Su Yan himself refused our help. Originally, uncle Su Qi and Tang Wei were all ready." Xu Shengmin looked out of the window and took a sip of coffee. "Rongchu, have you finished your task?" "It seems that Tang Wei told you everything." Rong Chu narrowed his eyes, "if I say, I''ll wait for Su Yan to come out?" Xu Shengmin put down his coffee cup and said, "wait for her?" Rongchu refused to answer. "You''re not the only one waiting for her." Xu Shengmin''s tone became cold. "Your love is not as firm as you think." It''s always hate, not love, that perseveres. Because human nature changes all the time. "At present, you are not as affectionate as I thought." Rongchu clearly pushed a U disk in the past, "this is the transaction between Tang Wei and me. All the information is in it. When he comes out, you can give it to him, and then Su Yan''s business, let him completely stop interfering." Xu Shengmin looks at the U disk. For this, Tang Wei even goes to jail. Why? He entrusted all the things to him and Kurosawa, so he cut off all the connections with the world. He can come out clearly, he has this means, why not come out? Xu Shengmin didn''t speak. The coffee on hand gradually cooled down. Rongchu stood up and pushed his chair back like a winner. "This era should be over. What Tang Wei can''t end, and it can''t be ended by anyone." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1500 That night, Xu Shengmin went back alone. In the past, Tang Wei would accompany him all the time. However, Tang Wei is no longer the original Tang Wei. He can only go back alone. If you want to ask him where to go back, Xu Shengmin is also at a loss. When the Xu family is gone, he is like a wandering soul. Fortunately, when he invested in the past, he also had real estate in his name, which is not homeless. It''s just that. Xu Shengmin went back to his villa, opened the door, looked at the empty room, and suddenly felt an indescribable sense of emptiness floating up. A person dejectedly went to the edge of the sofa and sat down. Xu Shengmin didn''t know what he was going to do next for a while. Once he was free, blue 77''s face appeared in his mind. That with careful like, and poor wronged face. She likes him so sincerely, but he pushes her away again and again. Xu Shengmin angrily pounded the sofa, but he didn''t get any vent in his chest. He picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. He didn''t know who to look for. Finally, he looked for Ohara Kurosawa. It turned out that a woman answered the phone. The opening is, "he''s sleeping." Xu Shengmin is not angry, "wake him up." "My boyfriend has poor sleep quality. Don''t disturb him." The opposite woman is quite imposing. Xu Shengmin was happy on the spot, "you''re a chicken friend. People regard you as their girlfriend, and call him his boyfriend here?" I''m afraid the woman didn''t know their relationship and deliberately forced her to swear sovereignty in front of him. The opposite woman was so angry that she said, "who do you think you are! Kurosawa -- " " who Sakara Kurosawa was alert when he was young. He woke up as soon as he heard the sound. Then he took his mobile phone and said, "hello?" "Tang Wei went in." Xu Shengmin didn''t hide it. That''s what he said. "What''s the matter with him?" he said? Is Su Yan arrested? Well done, then, to get rid of harm for the people. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin said, "killed people." "Shit." "What did you do when I was abroad?" he said "In a word, that''s it. And, don''t come to us recently." Xu Shengmin frowned, "it''s better to hide abroad." "What''s the situation?" Sakara Kurosawa knew that there was something else behind this, "is someone looking for us?" "I''ve been following us for a long time." Xu Shengmin looked up at the ceiling, his mind rang a long time ago Tang Wei once said: "there are always people who control everything, and we are just chess pieces." Sadly, they can''t break away from this kind of control for the time being. "Well, in a word, Tang Wei explained this to me before he went in." Xu Shengmin pinched his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter with the woman beside you? Does Luo you know? " "I know, but I don''t care." Kurosawa said, "Tang Wei went in with Su Yan. You might as well find a girlfriend." Three words of his girlfriend crossed the deepest part of Xu Shengmin''s heart. He was silent for a while, and then said, "what can I look for now?" "Blue seven seven." Kurosawa didn''t want to think about it. He hugged the woman and said, "it''s beautiful and generous, and your family is worthy of it. Don''t you two match each other. Even if you don''t fall in love, it''s not impossible to live together. " Match? Xu Shengmin laughed and said, "I don''t deserve it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1501 Keihara Kurosawa seldom heard such words from Xu Shengmin''s mouth. After a while, he murmured, "do you like LAN Qiqi?" Xu Shengmin grabs his mobile phone and seems to be in silence. Kurosawa saws at the woman beside him, waving to her like a dog, and then says, "come here." The woman approached. Abyssal Kurosawa said, "taxi money to you, you can go." The woman''s charming smile suddenly froze on her face, even without blood color, "but, Kurosawa..." "Do you know me that well?" Sakara Kurosawa didn''t lift his eyelids. "He answered my phone without permission and didn''t settle accounts with you. I''ve already given you face. Now please be conscious." Xu Shengmin is still listening on the other end of his mobile phone, but Kurosawa didn''t give face either. After the call, the woman couldn''t keep her face. She put on her clothes with red eyes and walked away shivering. When she left, she closed the door. The sound of closing the door rang out, and sakara Kurosawa gasped for breath and said, "can we talk now?" It turned out that he noticed that Xu Shengmin didn''t want to have an outsider on the phone at the moment. Xu Shengmin said, "you know me very well." "That''s right." Kurosawa turned over and said, "what''s the matter with driving my little lover away in the middle of the night? Is Lan Qiqi ignoring you? " "Not either." Xu Shengmin grinned, "borrow some money." "How much?" Kurosawa said "Two hundred million." "Go away!" Sakara Kurosawa almost jumped up, "you sold me on the horse, and I don''t have so much cash!" "Ha ha ha ha." Xu Shengmin grabs his mobile phone and laughs, "I''m joking. I''m rich. LAN Qiqi is really worried, but you can''t help me. I''m very upset today." "So you think of me now?" Kurosawa murmured twice, "do you think you like LAN Qiqi, please answer my question." Xu Shengmin said, "ah, I like it." "Your mother likes it. Why did you push people away?" Suhara Kurosawa was angry and laughed by Xu Shengmin, "your father''s eyes can be on guard." "I didn''t..." Xu Shengmin said that he was stuck. He said, "I don''t know where I like LAN Qiqi. I just want my father''s property. Now, the money hasn''t arrived, and LAN Qiqi hasn''t got it." "So you look miserable." Sakara Kurosawa was there laughing gloating, "do you know how to regret now? Push someone away and find that you like her? " Xu Shengmin did not speak. "Oh, I know. Recently, LAN Ming''s birthday, together with LAN Qiqi, is going to be the host. Do you want to go there?" Kurosawa''s brain was bright, and he immediately thought of the big day recently. The thief asked Xu Shengmin, "do you have an invitation?" Xu Shengmin eat shriveled, "no! Xu''s family is bankrupt, return the invitation letter? " "Oh..." "Please, please, I''ll take you in," he said in a long voice Xu Shengmin said, "go to hell, dog!" "Then I won''t take you." "It''s said that there were still people who wanted to marry LAN Qiqi at that time. I don''t know what LAN Qiqi means," he said with a smile Xu Shengmin wants to kowtow to Kurosawa. "Dad, please take me in. I really want to see LAN Qiqi." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1502 At the first time make complaints about Xu Shengmin''s soft, he smiled a deep smile on his face. He also said, "I haven''t seen you like this for a long time." Xu Shengmin felt that the green veins on his forehead were jumping, "why?" "Tanawa Kurosawa said," Tang Wei has gone in, no one to play with me, please me again, coax me happy, maybe I''ll take you in. " "Who do you think I am?" Xu Shengmin now wants to strangle Kurosawa directly through his mobile phone. He is more and more presumptuous now, and he is afraid that he and Luo youyou will be able to be like water and fire in the future. "I''ll talk to you first." Xu Shengmin took a deep breath, "I can ask you, no, you''d better think clearly, in case you have to ask me in the future?" "What can I ask you?" he said? Can I still borrow money from you? " "Lo yo yo!" Xu Shengmin yelled, "you wait! When Lao Tzu catches up with LAN Qiqi, Luo Youyou, as a good friend of LAN Qiqi, must come and go frequently. If you quarrel with her, you must ask me later! " Sawara Kurosawa hung up and said, "go away!" ¡­¡­ That''s what I said. A week later, Sawara Kurosawa was still not willing to take the guest invitation to Xu Shengmin''s hand. His voice was stiff and he said, "take it!" Xu Shengmin seems to have won the battle, "so you still care about Luo you." "It''s the old Luo family, after all." Sakara Kurosawa rolled his eyes, "two family friends, or my fiancee, don''t care, can you? I don''t know what I''ve done to make my elders like her so much. If my elders know that I make her sad, my elders can beat me to death. " Xu Shengmin looked at the invitation, confirmed that it was true, and said, "then you are also good to Luo you, she is not bad." "She doesn''t care about me. I don''t care about her. Isn''t my life free in the future?" "Suhara Kurosawa impatiently grabbed a handful of hair," OK, the invitation is all for you, let''s go tonight. " Xu Shengmin happily looked at sakara Kurosawa, "Oh? Are you going to take me? Or I''ll be embarrassed to see Luo you. " "You pack yourself first." "How long does it take?" he said "Twenty minutes," Xu said Twenty minutes later, he got into Kurosawa''s car, covered his chest and said, "is this going to be a suburban villa? LAN Qiqi''s father''s birthday... " "Yes." "What''s the matter?" he said "Nervous." Xu Shengmin will face a next time ran to the original Kurosawa in front of, almost and he directly kiss, scared the original Kurosawa suddenly turned the steering wheel, "what! What a dog "Am I handsome?" Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "to tell you the truth, is my face handsome?" "I''m not as handsome as I am," Kurosawa said in an elegant way Xu Shengmin said, "I''ll take out your hair now." Sakara Kurosawa returned to normal driving state, "OK, good, handsome, don''t you worry, LAN Qiqi likes you just because you are handsome, otherwise, because you have money, car and house? Is she short of money? " Xu Shengmin didn''t know why he stabbed him. Now when he talked about "money", his heart became sour. He could only ask carefully, "that Should my face still be useful to her? " "Yes, there are." Sakara Kurosawa grinned, "it''s a pity that there are many handsome guys around LAN Qiqi." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1503 On hearing this, Xu Shengmin''s expression suddenly changed. Of course, he knows that Lan Qiqi has a good family background and good appearance. If he wants to fall in love, he must be chased by many boys. How can he not know? I didn''t care about these before, but now I will compare myself with the men around her. Xu Shengmin grabbed a handful of hair, "come on, don''t talk about it, there''s not a word I like to hear." He knew that although Xu Shengmin was nervous at the moment, he still wanted to see LAN Qiqi a little faster in his heart. He could only help him speed up in silence. "Let''s go, LAN Qiqi is waiting for you inside." Xu Shengmin took a deep breath, "then I''m ready." "Don''t come back." "Well." "Remember to ask me for help when you want to advertise." "Well." Xu Shengmin said, "hmm? How do you know? " Sakara Kurosawa blinked, "I guess." But the fact is that when Xu Shengmin stood at the gate of the blue house, for the first time, he felt that his heart was beating like a broken drum, and the rhythm was still chaotic, which made him nervous and panicked. He straightened his suit several times and said, "is that right?" Sakara Kurosawa is really impatient, he pushed inside, "come on, today''s most handsome is you, hurry in." Step a step, once again into the blue house, when was the last time? It''s like In the middle of the night to send blue seven seven to eat, when you come back. At that time, he was bewildered. He didn''t know why he wanted to find LAN Qiqi late at night. He also worried about being found by her father. He simply rode a small electric donkey. As a result, there was a cold wind blowing with LAN Qiqi all the way, and the little girl put her hand on his waist. At that time, his heart was beating drums. Leng buting also heard LAN Qiqi say, what if I like you? What should we do? The old love overlaps and stops at the gate of LAN''s house again. Xu Shengmin holds his fingers tightly. If it happens again If you do it again, he will say to LAN Qiqi, if you like me, just like me. Coincidentally, it''s not. I like you, too. Biting his teeth, he walked in. Behind him, sakara Kurosawa held the field for him. As soon as he took a step, someone on the side called, "stop!" This majestic voice is Lan Ming, LAN Qiqi''s father. The man who will be respected by anyone. At this moment, LAN Ming is looking at Xu Shengmin defensively, even with a little vigilance in his eyes, which is a kind of vigilance that regards Xu Shengmin as a bad man. This vigilance makes Xu Shengmin feel a little cool and ironic. Once upon a time, he became such a bad existence in the eyes of the blue family. "What are you doing here?" LAN Ming''s tone is not good, "I remember not inviting the Xu family." Sawara Kurosawa timely interjected, "uncle, I''m here with Lao Xu. After so many years of friendship, we can''t just turn our faces because Lao Xu''s family has an accident. Our younger generation are still playing together." what does this mean? It''s natural that the blue can understand naturally, and it''s not good enough to refute the original face of black river. He can only say with no interest. "I certainly know that you are playing well, but I has the final say here, do not I?" After all, LAN Ming''s birthday. Xu Shengmin knew that Lan Ming was in a dilemma today, so he could only soften up a little and said, "uncle, I came here today, and I want to celebrate for you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1504 When LAN Ming heard Xu Shengmin''s soft voice, his expression didn''t improve much. He still kept his posture at the door. "I''m very grateful that Mr. Xu is thinking about me, but I didn''t remember inviting you." Mr. Xu. At this moment, he is still yelling at Mr. Xu. What is irony? The Xu family has already fallen. No one will call him Mr. Xu any more. However, even though LAN Ming''s sarcasm has been forced to the front of his eyes, Xu Shengmin still has to bite his teeth and say with a stiff smile, "I''m here uninvited today. If I don''t come here, I still have to do what I should do." LAN Ming has never thought that Xu Shengmin is so difficult. What''s the matter with this child? He said that he would not let him come or not, and clearly put on an unwelcome attitude. People who have no skin or face will leave the scene in shame. How can Xu Shengmin still stand here? LAN Ming snorted, "what do you want to do?" "I want to get in." Xu Shengmin said, "Happy Birthday to Uncle LAN Ming, by the way See blue seven seven. " He knew it! LAN Ming''s eyes are not good, "what can I do for my daughter?" This son of a bitch made his daughter cry in bed in the middle of the night. It''s too late to be a father. Now he comes to the door to say that he wants to find LAN Qiqi. How can it be?! Just think so in the heart, when see Xu Shengmin that look in the eyes, blue Ming again dun dun. It''s like There were other emotions in his eyes, different from the previous playboy. Besides LAN Ming realized that his attitude just now was bad enough, but he was still standing here with a straight pen, probably determined. In the heart a regiment fidgety, LAN Ming simply hate to wave a hand, "come on, stop you not to go in, like me this elder generation and you care about the same, quickly go in." This is Let go? Xu Shengmin was pleased and subconsciously said, "thank you, uncle LAN Ming..." "But LAN Ming said firmly, "my daughter is in a good mood today. I think you can come in on the good face you used to play. If you dare to ruin her good mood today, I won''t give you any more face. " The implication is that Xu Shengmin may be blown out directly in front of so many people. How many people would laugh at that high spirited and dissolute man if he was thrown out like this? Xu Shengmin clenched his finger, "no, I won''t hurt LAN Qiqi." Oh, well said! LAN Ming will never believe it. Just to show his magnanimity, he lets Lu geisawara Kurosawa and Xu Shengmin enter the arena. As soon as they enter the arena, the familiar atmosphere of flattery comes to his face. Those people laugh so much that they circle among different people, just to get better in this circle. Before, someone must have come up to say hello to Xu Shengmin. But now, people passing him are like passing a waiter. They don''t even give a look at him. They only stand firm when they see sakara Kurosawa and shout, "the young master of sakara''s family is here today. I''ve heard so much about him." Xu Shengmin is well-dressed and stands behind Suwon Kurosawa, but it''s like a galaxy apart. He is no longer in that circle. Kurosawa said for Xu Shengmin, "it''s not. I came with Lao Xu." This means that Xu Shengmin is still his brother of Kurosawa. But he treats Xu Shengmin as a brother, and other people don''t treat him as a human being. He says sourly, "the Xu family has fallen recently. Young master Juwon should be careful to be implicated." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1505 All the people on the scene heard this, and they all cast strange eyes on Xu Shengmin. surrounded by this kind of eyes, Xu Shengmin can only pull out a look of indifference and pull his fairly neat collar. Sawara Kurosawa noticed everyone''s hostility to him and frowned slightly, "what do you mean?" Someone in the corner deliberately said in a voice, "everyone knows that the Xu family can''t work now. The situation has gone. Now Xu Shengmin is holding your thigh like this. Maybe he is using you." Maybe the former Xu Shengmin can really do it, because he is always using the resources around him. However, at this moment, Kurosawa said with disdain, "when Xu Shengmin was still in the Xu family, did you all talk like that?" The man who had just spoken in the corner stopped talking for a moment, and sakara Kurosawa continued, "Oh? It turned out to be a bunch of bullies. Now I''m standing here, and Xu Shengmin is standing behind me. Do you have the ability to look at his face and say "try it face to face?" Xu Shengmin is still that expression, numb and indifferent, like what people talk about has nothing to do with him. "Be careful." "One day, Xu Shengmin will get up again. What you said today may be recorded by him," he said The man who was wronged got angry at once. "The Xu family is bankrupt. Do you want to make a comeback? I''m afraid it''s a joke! He''s Xu Shengmin. He can''t get up! " Xu Shengmin''s face turned white and he bit his teeth. Just as he wanted to speak, a clear female voice came from the opposite, "why can''t you get up? What, how high do you think you''re on? If we don''t depend on our family, we''re not as good as the bullshit. Who looks up to who? " Just now, the man who looked down on Xu Shengmin was speechless. Looking up, he saw that blue 771 came in a red skirt, her high-heeled shoes were crisp, and there was a tall man standing beside her, wearing a dark red suit, which matched her color. Looking at Xu Shengmin standing there, LAN Qiqi narrowed his eyes and looked at the people in the corner again, "who was fighting here just now?" Keihara Kurosawa fell into the well very quickly, just like the team leader who made a small report when he was in primary school, but he was also very easy and shameless when he did it. He pointed directly at the man and said, "report blue 77, it''s him!" LAN Qiqi didn''t even think, "get out!" Xu Shengmin has a stab in his heart. Sakara Kurosawa stood there, eager to try, for fear that the world would not be in chaos, "OK! Can I help you? " The man refused, "Lan Qiqi, what do you mean? Anyway, I''m also the son of your father''s friend. Today, your father''s birthday, I''m invited. Xu Shengmin doesn''t deserve to come to our circle. It''s him who should roll! I heard that he was not good to you before! " LAN Qiqi used to like Xu Shengmin. We all know that he was very hot. Hearing this, LAN Qiqi put her arms around the man beside her and said, "you can''t get in without an invitation. Besides, my father is at the door. He can come in because he means my father. How can you make decisions for my father?" The man''s face changed, "I..." "Get out!" Blue seven seven righteousness words, point to the gate, "blue family don''t welcome you this kind of snobbish! I hate Xu Shengmin. It''s my private business, but I''m even more disgusted with you who go after the crowd! " "No!" "I''ll go," he said, clutching his fingers LAN Qiqi, don''t talk to him any more, it will only make him look like a loser. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1506 In fact, Xu Shengmin knows in his heart that it''s just Lanming''s kindness to come in today. He really should go. he also knows the mentality of these people, but now he is just a joke for others, and he has no qualification to shout for himself. So Xu Shengmin took a deep look at LAN Qiqi and said, "I''d better go." "How can it be!" "As long as I''m still here, you''ll still be Xu Shengmin. I don''t know who dares to say that to you, it''s against me!" It''s also very good. There is such a friend who is not on the road but still stands on his side. Xu Shengmin smiles and looks at LAN Qiqi, "actually, I''m here to find you today." LAN Qiqi''s breathing speeds up unconsciously. After hearing Xu Shengmin''s words, she subconsciously clenches her fingers, "you come "To me?" I didn''t have an invitation, so I just sneaked in behind Kurosawa. I knew I would get a lot of people''s sarcasm, but I still chose to come in Just to find her? "Well, I thought about it for a long time." Xu Shengmin grinned, "but your boyfriend is very good-looking." LAN Qiqi was stunned. He didn''t expect to see Xu Shengmin for a long time. His first sentence was to praise the man beside her. But at this point, she can only show a decent smile to respond, "yes, very good to me." There''s no denying boyfriends. Xu Shengmin felt that his heart suddenly broke. He did not know, did not know originally from blue seven seven mouth hears praises other man''s sentence, originally in his heart will be so uncomfortable. It''s like sticking a thorn. It hurts and itches. How he used to treat LAN Qiqi''s feelings carelessly, how violent his regret is now. The man stood there and cast a look at the tall and handsome man beside LAN Qiqi. Then he said, "well, I wish you a better and better relationship. Take good care of LAN Qiqi. I shouldn''t have come today. I''d better go." In order to avoid blue seven seven in the face of another group look down on his rich children when difficult. With that, Xu Shengmin left. Although his back was still so natural and straight, he didn''t know why, but LAN Qiqi saw a sense of loneliness. Lonely Will Xu Shengmin be lonely? What on earth is he doing here today? He knows that it''s hard to please There was no one to hold on. Everyone was watching jokes. Blue seven seven ruthlessly breathed a breath, to the side man way, "since he himself insists to go, that I also don''t stop." This is also for Kurosawa sakara. "Suhara Kurosawa sighed," forget it, Xu Shengmin has his own ideas, I can help you today. " "Why did you bring him?" Blue seven seven wrinkly brow, "he don''t know this circle a lot of people fall into the well, come to will face what, he is clear." "But he did come." He asked me to bring him here. He wanted to see you, but he didn''t mean to say so LAN Qiqi said, then stammered, "see me What are you doing? " "What do you say?" "This dog is sorry, I want to treat you better, but now that he looks like this, maybe he knows he doesn''t deserve it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1507 I don''t deserve it. It''s really ironic not to be worthy of these two words. How could Xu Shengmin, who was so beautiful before, have such an idea? He was merciful everywhere, romantic and rebellious, because he thought he was worthy. I am worthy of all the fame of admiring me and the curse of enviing me. But now Blue seven seven at a loss, to Xu Shengmin out of the direction of a return to God, back to God, she was carrying a red skirt, stepping on a small high heel directly chase out. Sakara Kurosawa was surprised. Did you just leave your man behind? Left behind? Sakara Kurosawa turned to look at the man beside LAN Qiqi, who was still calm and said, "don''t look at me, she and I are mainly contributed by our family." "Then what if your future wife goes out to find someone else?" he said The man said, "it''s not my wife. She can go after what she likes, and I can go after what I like." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Brother, you are really open-minded. But when he thought about it, he thought of Luo you. He knew that he didn''t like Luo you, and because his family and Luo you were bound together, he was particularly upset. He didn''t expect that Lan Qiqi and his male partner had the same relationship here. It''s just It seems that Lan Qiqi and her boyfriend are much more harmonious. They don''t interfere with each other. They are quite relaxed and free. Sakara heizena was bored. Why did he and Luo youyou live so tense as if they were forcing each other. He subconsciously said, "brother, can you ask me how you and LAN Qiqi know each other?" The man said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. My name is Gu Zhen. I just returned home. My family introduced LAN Qiqi to me." In the spirit of helping Xu Shengmin inquire about the enemy''s situation, he further asked, "Gu Is that the one who cares for the family? " Good name. A single name means a pillar. It seems that the name is the most favored one of Gu''s family. Gu Yu smiles mildly, "I''m not talented." "Modest." Kurosawa said, "Tang Wei and I mentioned taking care of the family before, but in recent years, the family forces are all abroad. I didn''t expect you to come back." Kurosawa is a foreigner. Naturally, they have heard more about the reputation of Gu''s family than those in China. It''s a bit unexpected to see Gu''s eldest son on this occasion. "Do you plan to marry LAN Qiqi?" Gu Zhen was quite frank and said, "all right, let''s see what LAN Qiqi thinks. The man who just left is very handsome. He looks familiar. " Nonsense, can Xu Shengmin not be handsome. Xu Shengmin''s face was so handsome that he was a poor boy. Bai Fumei was lining up to make a living for him. But sakara Kurosawa is sorry to say that this is the first son of the Xu family. Xu Shengmin certainly doesn''t want to let people know, so he can only find another topic, "handsome is very handsome, blue seven seven out to chase you didn''t mean anything?" "If she can go after her, it means that she cares. What am I doing?" Gu said, "even if you are in charge of heaven and earth, you should also be in charge of the future wife who has no emotional foundation and is not married to pursue feelings?" "So free?" Sakara Kurosawa was happy, but he always thought that was wrong. It''s like talking about him. He can only say, "envy you, marriage is clearly controlled by the elders, but also so relaxed." He can''t. He seems to be more energetic than his elders. The more he is not allowed to look outside, the more he has to look outside. The more you push Luo you over, the more he wants to leave. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1508 In the face of sakara Kurosawa''s troubles, Gu said that these are not things at all. He was especially open-minded and said, "isn''t it good that the family has strong heart to plug them in? If I am looking for a girlfriend myself, I may not be able to find a better one than her, so I will not fight against my family. " That''s what it says Sakara Kurosawa thought, if Luo youyou is not forced to marry him by his family, can he find a woman with a better family background, a better look and a higher education by himself? After serious consideration for a few seconds, Kurosawa okahara startled himself. He''s comparing Lolo with other women? Why did she make him so interested? He just shook his head hard, and Kurosawa chuihara casually pulled out a pair of smiling faces and continued to say to Gu, "that''s true. If you and LAN Qiqi really match, it''s not impossible to try to fall in love." Gu didn''t deny it. Looking at the direction of LAN Qiqi''s running out, he suddenly said, "do you want to have a look?" "Didn''t you just say no?" Keihara Kurosawa felt a little strange. He thought he would become an enemy with Gu, but he had a good temper and high quality. If it wasn''t for LAN Qiqi, maybe he would be recognized by their circle. "I don''t have to do anything." Gu Gu frowned slightly. "I''m afraid something might happen..." Kurosawa thought, it''s also reasonable, and Gu looked at each other, two people have decided to step forward to catch up with LAN Qiqi figure, originally thought to be able to catch up with more outside, but just out of the hall, the edge of the garden saw LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin standing there. It''s like an idol drama. It''s a perfect match. Unfortunately, LAN Qiqi is still the miss of the LAN family. Xu Shengmin is no longer the young master of the Xu family. LAN Qiqi grabs Xu Shengmin''s clothes and says, "what are you doing when you come to me?" Kurosawa and Gu Kuo quietly find a pillar to hide. Xu Shengmin doesn''t speak, his eyes are staring at LAN Qiqi. At that moment, there was a lot of blood in his eyes. LAN Qiqi had never seen Xu Shengmin show such a look. Although he used everything very deeply, he was used to being lazy and careless at ordinary times. He never showed all his ambition naked Blue seven seven think of this, feel palpitation. Is Xu Shengmin''s ambition to make use of the LAN family? "You want to Do you get the blue house? " LAN Qiqi tried to say, "because something happened to the Xu family, so you came to me..." "I thought about it." Xu Shengmin magnanimous and greedy, "I want to get the blue family, because this can easily make a comeback." LAN Qiqi''s heart was cold. Sure enough, it was Xu Shengmin By all means just to get everything "This is what the Xu tutor will give me. I have been fighting openly and secretly since I was a child, and there are intrigues among the heirs." Xu Shengmin noticed LAN Qiqi''s disappointed eyes, stabbed his heart, and continued, "so I can use all the resources around me to get what I want without guilt." "But it''s different now." Blue 77 bit by bit let go of the fingers that had caught Xu Shengmin''s clothes. In the next second, the man reached out and held her hand. Never, ever. Her heart was beating wildly. Xu Shengmin said, "what I want is not the LAN family, but you." Blue seven seven pupil suddenly constricted, reflecting Xu Shengmin''s face. He opened his bloody chest and offered up the dirty and rotten heart. "Please be prepared. I''m still the same me. I''ll do anything by any means or by any means. I can do those despicable things without blinking my eyes. Do a good awakening, use everything, I want to get your www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1509 There are all kinds of people in this world, full of all kinds of personality. LAN Qiqi is sincere and enthusiastic, straight to and fro. In her eyes, Xu Shengmin has always been a hypocritical and selfish person. In order to achieve the purpose she wants, she will let go of everything. But at this moment, she felt that she was wrong. Wrong about Xu Shengmin''s hypocrisy, because he is so greedy and naked from the beginning to the end. He probably never pretended. As at this moment, he stood in front of her, Xu family bankruptcy, nothing, and he is still frivolous and self grasp her hand. Say. Take advantage of the world and ask her to come back to him. At this moment, LAN Qiqi''s heart is beating violently. When she comes back to herself, she wants to pull her hand out, but Xu Shengmin drags it tightly. This kind of grip is like being strangled by someone''s throat, which makes LAN Qiqi feel a sense of urgency. Subconsciously, she says, "let go!" As soon as the voice fell, the man in front of him started all of a sudden. Even before LAN Qiqi recovered, his face was magnified countless times. The next second, a warm touch came from his lips. LAN Qiqi''s face turned red in an instant. Now she was making a hole in her forehead, and it was estimated that a puff of smoke would come out. The first time she was forced to kiss, she made the whole person stiff as a frightened animal, and almost reached out to hook her paw like a small animal. Xu Shengmin has been coveting LAN Qiqi for a long time. At first, he tentatively kisses LAN Qiqi, and then he kisses and gnaws at LAN Qiqi. He wants to swallow LAN Qiqi as a whole. At that scene, the two big men, Suwon Kurosawa and Gu Jue, open their mouths one after another - Xu Shengmin, you need to face when you step on the horse! You''re so hard at flowers, big girl! Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Xu Shengmin was pushed away by LAN Qiqi with a loud slap. The sound is crisp and beautiful. Kurosawa and Gu Jue reached out to cover their eyes, shook their heads and sighed. Then he heard LAN Qiqi crying, "what are you doing, Xu Shengmin?" Xu Shengmin, a beast, was slapped, but his face was so handsome that he was slapped in the face. His hair was messy, his eyes were slightly red, and he even added a little evil to him. He stared at LAN Qiqi and said, "kiss you." "Hooligans!" Blue seven seven temper came up is not easy to provoke, "want to settle accounts?"? I tell you, I''m not as easy to cheat as before - " " I didn''t cheat you. " Xu Shengmin stood there motionless, "you hit me, but I still want to touch you." This word hears to hide in the corner of sakara Kurosawa and Gu Kui pour out air conditioning, Xu Shengmin you listen to you this say is human words! You, let LAN Ming know you can''t break your head? LAN Qiqi cried, "get out! Get out of here! I''ll stand up and help you when I''m sick! " "I won''t go away." Xu Shengmin, word by word, said, "do you understand LAN Qiqi? Don''t run away. It''s a declaration of war. I want to chase you. I didn''t find you so painful before. I''m sorry for your pain. I want to chase you now. No matter what, I won''t step back. Do you understand me? " Do you understand? LAN Qiqi felt as if he had drunk wine and was dizzy. For a moment, he couldn''t react at all. "What do you want to do..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1510 She can''t figure out Xu Shengmin''s mind at the moment. It was he who tried so hard to get her to go. Now So it''s him who wants her back. Xu Shengmin reached out to touch LAN Qiqi''s hair and touched it little by little along her hair. Her broad and warm palm was so close to her face. Blue seven seven is like the soul out of the body, dare not move. I don''t know why, I have goose bumps all over my body, and my heart is beating. No Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous for people like Xu Shengmin, and don''t be so disheartened as before LAN Qiqi is biting her teeth and her eyes are red. She doesn''t want to let her heart soften any more. She is cheated by the illusion in front of her eyes. If she believes others'' words again, she will fall even worse for the second time. The first time she was ignorant, the second time she deserved it. So LAN Qiqi shakes her head and doesn''t know whether she is rejecting Xu Shengmin or herself. She repeats in a deceptive way, "I won''t believe you, I won''t..." This attitude of resistance made Xu Shengmin''s heart shrink. It turned out that he casually said that he had done so much harm to LAN Qiqi, so that now, she is still on guard and refuses to let go of her guard. It''s impossible to say no regrets. Xu Shengmin goes up and grabs LAN Qiqi''s hand again. "I really won''t..." Before he finished speaking, there was a distant roar, like thunder on the ground, which made everyone''s eardrum buzzing - "what are you doing, asshole!" Xu Shengmin doesn''t have to look back to know who the voice comes from. Who dares to point at Xu Shengmin and scold bastards like this except LAN Ming? Sure enough, Xu Shengmin feels like there is a gust of wind behind him, suddenly approaching with a sense of killing. As soon as he wants to explain his behavior, LAN Qiqi cries, "Dad!" This grievance ground a shout, LAN Ming a heart all wring up, not a few steps directly will own baby daughter to block behind, angrily and fiercely forced to Xu Shengmin in front of, wish to strangle Xu Shengmin now, "what did you do!! Why do you make Qiqi cry again? " Xu Shengmin said, "I don''t have an uncle..." "How dare you say you don''t?" Even don''t want to hear Xu Shengmin explain, LAN Ming directly shot, even a little hesitant, directly hit Xu Shengmin on the shoulder, "I let you in today is the biggest mistake! How dare you play hooligans against LAN Qiqi? Do you think that if I give you a good face, you can open a dyeing shop?! " the sharp pain came from the shoulder blade, and Xu Shengmin snorted," uncle, I didn''t rely on your kindness... " "Get out of here!" LAN Ming was furious, "Xu Shengmin, I''m so tolerant of you! If I had known that your dog couldn''t change eating excrement, I shouldn''t have let LAN Qiqi come so close to you! " Blue Ming gets angry, what words all say to outside, this one immediately cover a face of scold, connect blue seven seven all face white three cent. Well said Some are too cruel. She was stunned there. She was at a loss for a moment. When she came back to her senses, LAN Ming would come forward and start with Xu Shengmin. He said that he would start with Xu Shengmin. He didn''t give any face to the past. LAN Qiqi was so scared that he immediately yelled, "dad, what are you doing?" LAN Ming roared, "what do you say? This son of a bitch is making you cry again "It''s over, it''s over..." Kuihara Kurosawa and Gu Kuo look at each other, "Uncle Lanming''s beating is not serious. Will Xu Shengmin be killed by Lanming?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1511 Gu also looked like "something''s wrong." he said to sakara Kurosawa, "do we want to fight?" Can''t persuade, the scene directly developed into Lanming grabbing Xu Shengmin''s head, almost to a head to face beating, while lanqiqi with a crying voice hard to pull Lanming''s clothes, but Lanming as a soldier all the year round, retired is still military strength, lanqiqi thin arm thin legs can''t stop, she cried, "Dad, what are you doing! Don''t hit people! How can you hit people! " As soon as LAN Ming hears that his daughter is still helping Xu Shengmin speak, he is even more angry. His daughter is a treasure, the apple of his eye, and the only weakness in his stone like hard heart. Xu Shengmin, an ungrateful bastard, cheated her and played with her feelings. He respected his daughter''s will and let him enter the meeting hall. Now he still has an inch to go! "Xu Shengmin, I tell you, those people are right! What do you do to LAN Qiqi now? Do you still want to be with her? I tell you, I''m the first father to disagree! Go on dreaming Dream! Xu Shengmin seems to be stabbed from behind with a knife. The negation from LAN Qiqi''s father is more severe than everyone else. He trembled, but tried to control his voice, "uncle, I will try my best..." When he went bankrupt, he was not so humble, still holding his head high, but now he is so humble for LAN Qiqi. But LAN Ming just can''t see his low voice. He just wants to slap him in the face? What are you trying to do? LAN Qiqi liked you so much that he was ruined by you. I''m a parent, and I won''t let my daughter be hurt by you again! " Xu Shengmin stood there motionless and let LAN Ming greet him. He was like a lifeless corpse. After being beaten, he felt no pain and his back was straight. The more so, the more ruthless LAN Ming started, "I''ve long wanted you to stay away from LAN Qiqi, and now it''s right. Xu Shengmin, get out of here! How far is it? How far is it But Xu Shengmin pale face, hard wipe wipe the corners of the mouth, "impossible." LAN Ming was shocked. "You can either kill me now." Xu Shengmin looked at LAN Ming''s eyes word by word, "otherwise I won''t roll. I''ll be there where LAN Qiqi is. You can hit me every time you see me. Before I die, my legs can walk as long as I can." He vowed, words sonorous landing, "will appear in blue seven seven side." Blue seven seven tears can''t stop, looking at Xu Shengmin constantly shaking his head, pulling blue Ming''s clothes, shivering, "are you going to kill him! dad! You are crazy! You are going to kill Xu Shengmin! Look at his face This time LAN Ming faces Xu Shengmin''s insistence and finds that his eyes are different from before. He bites his teeth and says, "don''t confuse Qi Qi!" LAN Qiqi grabs LAN Ming''s clothes and tries to pull him over. Looking at Xu Shengmin''s appearance now, she just uses willpower to force her. She can only say, "Dad! Stop it! Stop it! I won''t be confused, I promise you, I won''t be with him, you don''t angry, OK? Don''t fight, don''t fight, I beg you... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1512 Hearing LAN Qiqi beg LAN ming to let him go in such a low voice, Xu Shengmin shakes him hard. Just now, he was beaten in the face by LAN Ming, but he didn''t hide. Now, because LAN Qiqi spoke a few words, he felt that he was going to be unable to hold on. LAN Qiqi drags LAN ming to the back. LAN Ming gets angry again and even says to LAN Qiqi, "don''t you have a brain? What''s good about this man! Isn''t Gu Gu good! Gu has a car, a house and a company. He is elegant and handsome Gu''s face has changed. Kurosawa and he have a look at him, and they always feel that they can''t go on like this. Otherwise, Xu Shengmin may be sent to the hospital by LAN Ming. Because blue seven seven that small hand crus, how can stop blue Ming? Two big men rushed out from the corner, one yelled don''t fight, the other yelled uncle stop, one left and one right directly stopped LAN Ming. As soon as LAN Ming looked at Gu, he immediately vomited blood again. "Xiao Gu, why are you here! Don''t stop me Gu Gu saw LAN Qiqi''s wronged appearance, and knew that Lan Ming must have a stubborn temper, "uncle, don''t make trouble, you see what he has been beaten like. If something happens, LAN Qiqi will be worried." The more you talk, the more angry you are! He took Xu Shengmin away. "What are you fighting with LAN Ming for? Can you twist your arm over your thigh?" Xu Shengmin takes a deep breath, stares at Gu and says, "who is that man?" "Blue seven seven that what..." Kurosawa said, "Gu Kuo, but he has a brain. He won''t conflict with you now." Finish saying to hear Gu to continue a way, "even if you don''t consider for oneself, also want to give blue seven seven to consider, you do so in front of her, like what words, uncle, seven seven seven saw in the heart must be very sad." When LAN Ming heard this, he was reasonable. He didn''t look like an elder, so he stopped and pointed to Xu Shengmin and said, "look at Xiao Gu''s face, I won''t tear your face completely, but don''t let me see you in the future! Blue seven seven is my baby daughter, I will not allow you to hurt her again! Gu is very good. If you are Xu Shengmin, you will be free! " Gu is very good, so you don''t have to! How hurtful was this remark? Everyone on the scene saw the shadow of Xu Shengmin''s downfall. It was like Tong Ren lost his luster in an instant. A planet got out of its orbit and collided with others fiercely. At last, it was restored to a huge, broad and dead silence. LAN Qiqi''s heart trembled, and he said, "let''s go." Stop it. All make like this, LAN Ming words also said absolutely, want to again shy face, is he Xu Shengmin himself don''t treat himself as a person. He left with the limping Xu Shengmin, and the scene was extremely embarrassing. Sakara Kurosawa vowed that he had never seen Xu Shengmin so shameful. LAN Ming looks at Xu Shengmin''s back. For a moment, all kinds of emotions surge up. It seems that the young man is determined to come back to find Qiqi, but now Now It seems that he was beaten away again. Turning around, LAN Qiqi cried and said to LAN Ming, "you hit people! Are you satisfied! You hit people "Then he''s still doing things to you!" LAN Ming couldn''t help but look down. "I''m just such a temper. I want to be my son-in-law. I''ll fight again if I can." Gu Gu said helplessly on the side, "uncle, who can beat you? Isn''t it difficult for him..." LAN Ming almost rolled his eyes in anger. "Xiaogu, you are my future son-in-law. How can you talk to my rival! Why don''t you have a snack www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1513 That''s what he said, but Gu Zhen looked at LAN Ming''s face seriously, "our affairs should be decided by me and Qiqi, not by Uncle you." LAN Ming was stunned. He didn''t expect that this would come out of Gu''s mouth. After a few seconds, he came back and said, "I don''t care. Whoever it is, it can''t be Xu Shengmin!" Gu said, "Oh, how handsome Xu Shengmin is." Blue Ming gas to teeth bite cackle ring, "handsome with fart?"? How can you eat when you are handsome? " "It''s better than Qiqi and an old uncle with a big belly. How beautiful a child is." Gu Zhen said with a special seriousness, "uncle, I think if Xu Shengmin and Qiqi are together, the child''s face will be high." "I don''t want a face!" Blue Ming blows beard to stare, "small Gu you forbid to talk again! Not a word I love to hear! " Look what kind of son-in-law this is. They all help their rivals to say good things! It''s just LAN Ming''s eyes are dark. Does it mean that Gu Zhen doesn''t have LAN Qiqi in his heart. He just took her as a sister to take care of, and did not like her. Otherwise, how can you support LAN Qiqi to be with Xu Shengmin? In this case, he forced Gu to get engaged to LAN Qiqi. Is that really good? LAN Ming''s mind is very confused. He thinks about Xu Shengmin''s eyes before he leaves. They are as deep as a black hole, as if they were abandoned by the whole world in an instant. It''s really Is it that hard? LAN Ming waved his hand and pulled LAN Qiqi behind him. "Don''t be afraid, Xu Shengmin doesn''t dare to come to you again. After that, you can like anyone! Dad supports you! " After a pause, he said, "of course, if you don''t have a candidate, Xiao Gu is still the best!" Gu Yu is helpless smile again, "that I this not become spare tire..." LAN Ming double marked on the spot, "when our 77 spare tire is not good!" Gu said, "if I meet a little girl I like." LAN Ming waved a big hand, "I want to understand, Xiao Gu, what you just said is right. If you two really don''t rub any feelings, it''s good to step back and pursue your own." Blue seven seven eyes a bright, "you don''t force me and Gu together?" LAN Ming''s eyebrows all wrinkled, "how to talk! Was that forced before dad? It was It''s called... " Gu Gu said in a quiet way on the side, "it''s called the elder''s'' for your own good ''..." "Yes, for your own good --" Lan Ming got stuck. "No, the more you listen to this, the more unpleasant it is." "You also know that the word" for your own good "is not pleasant to the ear." Blue seven seven carry skirt to walk toward the hall, "I just don''t want father to think that is right for me good! I have a brain. I know who is good to me and who is bad to me! " What about Xu Shengmin now? Now what about such a stubborn and humble Xu Shengmin? Xu Shengmin''s face flashed in her mind, and LAN Qiqi''s heart trembled. Then she took a deep breath and pressed down all those strange emotions in her chest, telling herself not to be soft hearted. When he was chasing him, he was really wrong. Now even if he recovers and admits his mistake, maybe it''s just to cheat her again Don''t be soft hearted Don''t be soft hearted The next second, the woman resolutely picked up the skirt, and the whole person rushed out again! LAN Ming is surprised. He has just said a good word to his daughter. Where is he going! "Seven seven, where to go!" LAN Qiqi didn''t return, "go to find Xu Shengmin!" Gu said, "shall I drive you?" "Yes!" They are rebellious. These two kids are rebellious! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1514 LAN Ming thinks that he didn''t really look at the Yellow calendar when he held his birthday party today. Both of them will step on his head to revolt. His daughter just chases other men out on the spot, even if her future son-in-law is still helping! Help support LAN Qiqi to pursue love! After you, Ma PI! LAN Ming is going to be rude, "Lan Qiqi, you come back to me!!" Blue seven seven don''t return, the footstep doesn''t take to stop, "I don''t want! I''m going to find Xu Shengmin! " Just after the words, there was a sound of sports car outside. LAN Ming ran to the door and found that Lan Qiqi was pulling the door of the sports car and was going to sit in. There was a man in the driver''s seat. Take a closer look, isn''t this man his future son-in-law? "Gu LAN Ming roared, "what are you thinking?" I really send LAN Qiqi to find Xu Shengmin! Xiao Gu pressed down the window and waved to LAN Ming seriously. "Uncle, let''s calm down. I''ll help you bring back your real son-in-law. Later, he and Meimei will be happy with the whole family. Goodbye, uncle. Let''s go. " Happy fart! LAN Ming is so angry that he can''t catch up with Gu. He drives his car to take LAN Qiqi away. As soon as he steps on the gas pedal and turns the steering wheel, he disappears from the entrance of the hall without a trace. The wind blows and rolls up a few leaves at the entrance, which looks bleak. Blue Ming Leng is there, temporarily didn''t return to mind. But on second thought, it seems that this is in line with his daughter''s character. LAN Qiqi comes and goes straight. She will try her best to do whatever she thinks. Because she is his daughter, she is so persistent and brave. LAN Ming shakes his head helplessly. If If Xu Shengmin really gets better this time, he can choose to give in a little As long as he really admits his mistake and corrects it. ****** on the sports car, LAN Qiqi calls Luo youyou decisively, and the answer is, "what''s the license plate number of the car your husband drives most often?" Luo you rubbed his eyes, "what''s the matter?" "Ah, I forgot that you are still abroad and have jet lag..." LAN Qiqi sighed and told the story again. "In this way, I''ll go back to find Xu Shengmin now, but I know the current situation of Xu Shengmin''s family. I must have come here in the car of Suhara Kurosawa. I want to ask you, what''s the license number of the car he often drives." "You want to find out where they are now, don''t you?" Luo youyou sat up from the bed and had his hair cut. "In fact, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. Let me ask Kurosawa for you. He usually drives too many cars. I don''t know which one to report to you for a moment." "Wow! Thank you so much Blue seven seven eyes shine, "by the way, when will you come back?" "I can''t come back in the near future. There''s some trouble with my family..." Luo youyou said feebly over there, "they urged me to marry Kurosawa." "Ah." LAN Qiqi was surprised, "but you are still so young. In fact, there is no need to get married so soon. Anyway, you and Kurosawa are both unmarried. This marriage will get married sooner or later. Why should you be so anxious..." "The family received some news that he was playing outside." Luo youyou gets out of bed, turns on the computer, sends an email to Kurosawa, and answers LAN Qiqi, "don''t worry. Kurosawa''s family also asks me to marry as soon as possible, saying that Kurosawa will be controlled." But who knows? A few days ago, because of this incident, she was hacked by Kurosawa on her mobile phone number and micro signal. Even her daily contact was just like that of colleagues in the company, sending email to each other. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1515 Looking at the email on the screen, Luo youyou grins helplessly. She can only contact Kurosawa in this way. She is the one who will spend the rest of her life together in the future. Why does the relationship become so awkward? In this case, will she be happy for the rest of her life? Press enter key, Luo youyou with half face and shoulder clip mobile phone reply blue seven seven seven, "you don''t worry, Xu Shengmin, although he usually casual, but he should be a heart to do what will do people, not so easy to be your father a few words to let go." Blue seven seven swallowed to swallow saliva, "what I am afraid of is not that he is abandoning me." The love between them, give up to give up, young frivolous time, who does not have an unforgettable love? But what LAN Qiqi is afraid of is that Xu Shengmin has given up everything, and even his past pride has been destroyed. It''s not terrible to lose love, it''s terrible to lose oneself. No matter how cheeky people are, they can''t stand LAN Ming''s merciless beating and scolding! While thinking about this, LAN Qiqi and Luo youyou say thank you. Then they hang up the phone and look at Gu, "you say he Can you think that nothing happened? " Gu Zhen said with a frank shake of his head, "to be honest, it''s impossible, because what your father did hurt a man a lot." Blue seven seven anxious fingers dead stir together, Gu Gu saw feel want to smile, "how, very worried about Xu Shengmin?" Blue seven seven teeth. Gu Gu asked, "what happened at the beginning?" "Xu Shengmin used me." LAN Qiqi lowered his head, and his voice lowered. "I like him, and I''ll tell him, and then He told me to go away Gu Gu picks an eyebrow, "that he is now because of regret, chasing you?" LAN Qiqi nodded, "maybe Right "You don''t accept him, mainly because you don''t like him, or because you don''t like him?" Gu Zhen asked a very incisive question, "after all, if you still love him, then Xu Shengmin is chasing him now. You will observe and accept him. But if you don''t love him, it''s useless for him to chase you back. " LAN Qiqi''s face turned white, "love? I just But I dare not take this step again. At the beginning, he carefully summoned up the courage to admit that he loved him in exchange for sarcasm. Now he no longer dare to admit it easily. "Of course, I think it''s better to make sure whether you love or not." While waiting for LAN Qiqi''s reply, Gu said, "otherwise, the present deliberate indifference is like trying to pull back a game, to deliberately make Xu Shengmin suffer, and to make up for the humiliation of loving him. It''s revenge. It has nothing to do with love or not. It''s revenge. " Revenge. Is she taking revenge on Xu Shengmin by doing so now? No, if it''s revenge, now I see Xu Shengmin leaving like a deserter. Why It will be like this What about the pain? Blue seven seven subconsciously clenched the safety belt, looked down to see the news from Luo you, said that Xu Shengmin is now in the home of Suwon Kurosawa. By the way, I also sent the address of Kurosawa Ohara. Report the address to Gu, LAN Qiqi says to Gu, "send me there." "Alone?" Gu said, "do you want me to go in with you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1516 LAN Qiqi nodded, and Gu Chu drove to the house of Kurosawa. It took ten minutes. Then they got off the station and hesitated at the door. Gu Gu pointed to himself, "what are you looking at me for?" LAN Qiqi said with a nervous smile, "what, press the doorbell..." Gu Zhen didn''t even want to think about it. He stretched out his long and thin fingers and pressed down, "what''s the matter..." As soon as the words came out, the door was opened from inside, and Kurosawa, dressed in casual clothes, came out. When he saw LAN Qiqi and Gu Jue standing outside, his expression became quite wonderful. Kurosawa said, "you Why are you two here? " Damn, it turns out that Luo you sent him an email just now, just for this matter! Sure enough, this woman doesn''t care about him because she has something to do with LAN Qiqi! Thinking of this, Kurosawa''s tone was a bit vicious. He said, "who are you looking for?" LAN Qiqi stretched his head and arched in, "look for Xu Shengmin!" Xu Shengmin? "He''s on the ground floor alone," he said "What are you doing there?" Blue seven seven feet a meal, "he On the way back... " "What do you want to hear? Do you think he''ll be happy when he comes back? " Blue seven seven Leng is there. "Although I know, Xu Shengmin is very sorry for you." Sawara Kurosawa sighed, "Oh, so in fact, from your point of view, I think Xu Shengmin deserves what he has done, but damn it." Damn it. He is a little distressed for Xu Shengmin. At the beginning, who didn''t like each other? They were wasted like this Kurosawa waved his hand and said, "come on, Gu Zhe and I will wait upstairs. LAN Qiqi, you can go down." Blue seven seven teeth. "Xu Shengmin will be very happy to see you." Sakara Kurosawa nodded, as if to give them two refuels, "you are willing to catch up, is very concession, equal to give him a chance, he will be very happy." With that, Sawara Kurosawa gave way to LAN Qiqi, "go to the basement here." There is a huge wine cellar on the lower floor of Kurosawa''s home in sakara. Next to the cellar is a private cinema. The atmosphere is quiet and peaceful. When LAN Qiqi goes down, he sees Xu Shengmin alone on the sofa of the private cinema. The movie doesn''t open. The heavy curtain covers all the light. He floats like a ghost and finally stops in the undisturbed basement. Looking at his tall but thin back, LAN Qiqi yelled, "Xu Shengmin." Hearing the sound that second, Xu Shengmin obviously shook. After that, the figure trembled more and more severely, as if he didn''t dare to face it. Xu Shengmin didn''t turn his head, biting his teeth and refusing to turn his head, until later, someone slowly circled him from behind. His warm body temperature enveloped him. Xu Shengmin opened his eyes slowly, and his breathing stopped in that second. "I..." LAN Qiqi lowered his head, "I apologize for my father." Apologizing? No, he should apologize to her, not her "The contradiction between you and me, should not let my father in, love you hate you or, should be by me." LAN Qiqi took a deep breath and held him from behind. His voice trembled. "I''m a deserter. I don''t dare to face you. I use other people''s power to shame you, make your conscience uneasy, and revenge you..." With these words, LAN Qiqi couldn''t hold back her tears. She seemed to use all her strength - "but, Xu Shengmin, I apologize to you for my father''s selfishness and irrationality. Now, immediately, apologize to me for the past - apologize to me! Now, apologize to me! " Apologize, admit my mistake, I''ll "I just..." LAN Qiqi hugs Xu Shengmin harder, tears fall down and drop on Xu Shengmin''s back neck, "I just Pluck up your courage again I like you... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1517 At that moment, Xu Shengmin felt as if his body had been pierced directly from behind. He didn''t dare to turn around to face LAN Qiqi, but his hand was not controlled by himself. He slowly stretched out his hand, and then grasped LAN Qiqi and hugged his hand. Blue seven seven one Leng. Looking carefully, she found a bottle of red wine on the table opposite to Xu Shengmin, with an oak cork on the side. She subconsciously said, "did you drink?" Xu Shengmin sniffed and said, "a little bit." Why does this sound a little There are still some grievances? LAN Qi''s temperament directly asked, "are you crying?" "Who''s crying!" Xu Shengmin jumped up like a cat that had been trampled on its tail, and even had no time to cover his red eyes, "I think it''s you!" LAN Qiqi, unwilling to be outdone, retorted, "what''s wrong with my crying! I don''t want to hide, I''m aboveboard Yes! She''s aboveboard! So he - so he Xu Shengmin''s voice suddenly lowered, "that''s why I..." That''s why I''m so timid now. Because LAN Qiqi is so clean, her love is different from that of Su Yan. Su Yan''s love is full of self destruction and strong dedication. It''s like an angel full of blood falling in love with the devil and jumping to hell with your head in her arms. But LAN Qiqi is different. Her love lifted him from hell. Sometimes Xu Shengmin really wants to ask himself, even if the Xu family is still there, does he deserve LAN Qiqi''s integrity? At this moment, LAN Qiqi can only bite his teeth and say, "apologize quickly! Come on Xu Shengmin murmured, "can you forgive me if you apologize?" He can''t even forgive himself. If he can forgive himself so easily, he can''t get over it at all. LAN Qiqi said forcefully, "then No more chips. " On hearing their shouting, the two matchmakers couldn''t sit still again. They both looked at each other and saw the look in each other''s eyes. They almost ran down the basement and yelled, "don''t fight, don''t fight!" "Lan Qiqi, calm down. Xu Shengmin has been beaten to death by your father. You can make up for him a few more times. You can kill him directly!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin was just about to say something when he turned around and saw that it was sakara Kurosawa rushing out with his face that Xu Shengmin was going to hang up in the next second, but it was too late - too late. Suhara Kurosawa and Gu rushed in, and saw Xu Shengmin kneel down, shouting, "or I''ll kowtow to you!"!! This - this!!! The three people on the scene were full of unbelievable expressions. Together with LAN Qiqi, she didn''t expect that she said "add some chips" and it would become such a hint in Xu Shengmin''s mind. The whole person stepped back, "what are you doing?" When he saw the bottle of wine on the edge of Xu Shengmin''s table, he was shocked, "Xu Shengmin, did you step on your horse and drink the most expensive wine in Laozi''s cellar?" He ran to the edge of the table to shake the red wine bottle. Wine bottle Empty Empty "Xu Shengmin, you --" Suhara Kurosawa heartbroken, "finished?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1518 As soon as the sound falls, Xu Shengmin on the ground kowtows to LAN Qiqi directly on the spot. Well, LAN Qiqi, who was still depressed in his heart, is ashamed and incoherent. Xu Shengmin forces him to keep retreating. His face turns red and white, white and red, which can''t be described for a moment. "Are you crazy!" LAN Qiqi covered her face, "Xu Shengmin, you have drunk too much!" Xu Shengmin knelt on the ground and shook his head. He said, "no, no." ¡­¡­ That''s drinking too much! Ohara Kurosawa yelled, "spit out the wine! I hide such expensive wine! Do you know that this wine is older than your father? " Xu Shengmin muttered, "drink down, have the ability to open my stomach." It''s coming, it''s coming, Xu Shengmin''s sign is playing rogue! Seeing that Xu Shengmin''s second head was about to knock down, LAN Qiqi had to rush forward and hold him, "enough, enough, I know your sincerity. Xu Shengmin will wait for you to wake up and we''ll have a good chat - don''t do this, I''m very embarrassed!" Gu is still here! Who knows, by drinking, Xu Shengmin directly hugs LAN Qiqi, just like holding a dog, and pushes LAN Qiqi into his arms. He rubs it endlessly for fear that she will run away. A touching scene of reunion makes Xu Shengmin look like he is now crying and laughing, and sakara Kurosawa covers his face disappointedly. I can''t watch any more. Xu Shengmin, why are you chasing a wife like this Shame! Unexpectedly, Xu Shengmin didn''t reflect on himself at all. He was a hooligan with LAN Qiqi in his arms. It was called sincerity and good performance when people chased his wife. It was shameless when he chased his wife. The man kept saying, "Lan Qiqi, you know, as soon as you leave, I''ve lost my soul. I really miss you these years, but the Xu family has fallen, and I dare not see you. When I want to see you, I always give myself several mouthfuls of wine to strengthen my courage, but most of the time I still dare not go to you after drinking wine. I''m afraid you have a good life. I''ll see you and disturb you. " He spoke intermittently, but LAN Qiqi felt a little uncomfortable. "I know I don''t deserve you, but I also want to work hard. LAN Qiqi, the Xu family is bankrupt. I''m not bankrupt. I still have property and my own capital. I can still get up and I can marry you back home. Over the years, I have been developing my career outside. I don''t want the assets of the Xu family, so I want to go out by myself. I used to use you for the benefit of the Xu family, but now I really regret it. I''d rather not have the Xu family again, but at that time, if I didn''t want the Xu family, I couldn''t get you at all.... " Xu Shengmin said, "can you marry me? I don''t have the money you have now. How about I go to the LAN family to serve you and have a baby with your family name? Anyway, I want to stay with you in the same account book. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Yi and Suhara Kurosawa want to kneel down and kowtow to Xu Shengmin. Brother, listen to what you say after drinking red wine! Is that what a man should say! This is what you call to be with LAN Qiqi by all means! You also want to live in as a door-to-door son-in-law! What a shame! Blue 771 a beautiful little face egg red to light, "Xu Shengmin, you know what you said today, you will regret it!" "No - I don''t regret saying anything." Xu Shengmin hugged LAN Qiqi harder. "What I regret most is that I let you down that day. Every day since then, I''ve been begging for time to turn back and let me Do it again. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1519 This passage is so numb that Kurosawa doubts whether Xu Shengmin has gone to Baidu to find some non mainstream love words to impress LAN Qiqi. He just wants to say that you''d better shut up. The next second, Xu Shengmin bangs out - the whole person is soft in LAN Qiqi''s arms and his eyes are closed - then he is unconscious. "Ah!" Blue seven seven frightens to scream, "he is not - was stimulated fainted!" Gu stretched out his finger on the side, explored under Xu Shengmin''s nose, and said, "no It''s probably just the aftereffect of red wine, and I''m drunk to pieces. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± LAN Qiqi threw Xu Shengmin on the ground on the spot. "I don''t care about him anymore!" - that''s what it says. At noon the next day, Xu Shengmin opened his eyes and felt a dry itch and pain in his throat. When he wanted to drink water, he handed over a glass of water. Xu Shengmin was stunned. He looked up to see the owner of the hand. It was Blue seven seven. "Sent to the hospital to wash a stomach, how do you feel?" LAN Qiqi watched Xu Shengmin drink the water, and then said, "you drink too much. How much wine did you drink in the basement of Kurosawa''s house alone?" I don''t think it''s OK. As soon as Xu Shengmin said it, he felt pain on both sides of his temple. He said, "..." I forgot. " Blue seven seven sighed a tone, "hereafter don''t like this." Xu Shengmin lowers his head and doesn''t know what to look like. On the one hand, he feels ashamed because he didn''t expect LAN Qiqi to come after him. She sees all kinds of embarrassment. On the other hand, he feels that he wants to be dreaming now. Why can he see LAN Qiqi as soon as he opens his eyes? Is she on the road and has been hit by a car? She actually stays beside his hospital bed After a long hesitation, Xu Shengmin said, "Lan Qiqi..." Blue seven seven very calm, should a sentence on the side, "mmm." Xu Shengmin neck stem, "you - you don''t want to hit me?" LAN Qiqi was angry and laughed by Xu Shengmin, "think, my father has beaten you for me?" Xu Shengmin''s heart shakes violently. He can''t believe he reaches out his hand to touch LAN Qiqi. This time, LAN Qiqi doesn''t resist. Xu Shengmin''s hand began to tremble, "then you still Do you still hate me? " "Of course." LAN Qiqi said forcefully, "it''s not so easy to forgive you. Let me think about it. If you can get back to the peak, I''ll consider giving you a chance..." Give me a chance In front of Xu Shengmin''s eyes, "what do you want to do with a chance?" Blue seven seven hit a finger ring, "give you and my father a fair chance to fight, win, I''ll be with you." Otherwise, with the needle hanging in his other hand, Xu Shengmin could jump up from the bed. He wanted to play gongs, drums and trumpets so that the whole hospital could hear him. He yelled, "blue 77!" Call the soul! Blue seven seven startled, "what''s the matter with you?" "You can''t run!" Xu Shengmin''s heart beat wildly, "I will marry you as my wife in my life! I don''t care who agrees or not! That''s to let your father beat you to death and shake the wheelchair. I''ll marry you home! " LAN Qiqi dodged from the edge of the bed and felt his face burning, "say What nonsense! Is the wine still alive? " "Wake up! Very sober "You are a bankrupt, what do you take now --" "who told you I was bankrupt!" Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "bankruptcy is Xu''s family. What does it have to do with Xu Shengmin? I broke away from the Xu family two years ago. I have my own property. You wait. Come on! Take out my real estate certificate! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1520 Just at this time, Kurosawa and Gu came in carrying all kinds of supplements from the outside. When they went in, they heard Xu Shengmin put the big money in the suit and clapped the sheets of the hospital bed clattering, "although I can''t compare with your LAN family, I really don''t have no money now. LAN Qiqi, I''m sure I won''t blink an eye if I give you the money to contract a fish pond!" When did the contracted fish pond come into being! Xu Shengmin, can you catch up with the trend! Blue seven seven can''t laugh or cry, "I''m not because you have money to like you." Xu Shengmin now began to be shameless, "I know, you are interested in my talent and my interesting soul..." Blue seven seven on the spot interrupt his boring delusion, "no, I just see you look handsome." That''s all. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin sat on the bed for a long time, "just Is that a vulgar reason? " LAN Qiqi nodded, "well, it''s so vulgar." "Don''t I have any other light on me?" Xu Shengmin was heartbroken, "because of my face? If I don''t have this face, but I still love you, will you take a fancy to me? " Blue seven seven firm head, "won''t." Come on, how honest she is. She confesses that she is a face fan. It''s only after Xu Shengmin''s face is attracted that she begins to like him as a whole. This is a big truth. Few people in the world dare to admit that they mainly look at their faces. There are too many people who falsely say "I love your soul" in love. LAN Qiqi said, "if you are ugly, don''t worry. No matter how rich you are, I won''t look at you more." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After hearing this, Xu Shengmin slowly lay back, and lay back on the bed again. Then he slowly stretched out his hand to cover himself with a quilt, just like a man lying in a grave, adding earth to his grave. He said, "good night." Keihara Kurosawa and Gu Chua were holding things in front of the door, and they were laughing. They could not stand up straight, clapping hands and hugging stomach. They were laughing like schadenfreude. Xu Shengmin had just been gasped into the coffin, and now he could jump out of the coffin. He couldn''t bear to shout, "what are you laughing at?" "You have today, too!" He put the things he was carrying to Xu Shengmin''s bedside, then said to him, "you''d better take good care of your body, so that you won''t be angry later." Xu Shengmin was angry and hummed, "I can''t see far." "Blame yourself, who else?" He patted LAN Qiqi on the shoulder and said, "when Lao Xu is well, will he be able to chase you openly?" Blue seven seven shook to shake beautiful hair, "see this big young lady mood!" Xu Shengmin said, "it depends on my mood. When I leave the hospital, the first thing I do is go to your house to steal your hukou, and then go to the Civil Affairs Bureau..." Blue seven seven willow eyebrows upside down, "you dare?" Ouch! It''s a flirtation. Gu Gu pointed to himself, "that feeling, I am a tool man?" "Yes, brother, your fiancee ran away with someone," he said "Am I going to be devastated?" Gu sat down with a smile and took apart Xu Shengmin''s tonic. "Otherwise, it seems that my fiance is looking forward to his fiancee running away with people every day." Xu Shengmin said quietly, "you come just in time. I want to hit you." "Oh?" Gu Gu held his hands in front of his chest. "I helped you a lot. I took care of LAN Qiqi for you when you were away. Why do you want to hit me now?" I''m angry when I say this! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1521 Hearing this, Xu Shengmin felt uncomfortable, as if LAN Qiqi and Gu were together when he was away. Although it looks like this on the surface, Xu Shengmin''s ears are still very upset. He said angrily, "Oh, can you take care of LAN Qiqi?" "Are you proud?" Gu Gu rolled his eyes and said, "if it''s so settled and confident, it''s better for LAN Qiqi and I to get the certificate later. Wouldn''t it be better for you to show up again? Why don''t you just see me for the first time? " Your mother! Xu Shengmin to curse, thinking of LAN Qiqi presence, stifled. After a while, he said, "what about your engagement Won''t the two families say? " "My dad''s on me for everything." LAN Qiqi shrugged, "except for falling in love with you." Xu Shengmin''s face became very ugly, aware of his little emotion, LAN Qiqi said again, "so it depends on your performance! After my dad, it''s easy to say anything. " This Xu Shengmin naturally knows that he can only lower his head and start to think about how to cheat LAN Qiqi and how to make his future father-in-law happy. While watching all this, sakara Kurosawa has mixed feelings for a moment. Why can Gu Zhen take care of LAN Qiqi without any scruples, but let her go after her love? Why can Gu Gu let go so easily? Is it love? No Just because he didn''t love and respect LAN Qiqi, Gu could be gentle to her, but he also respected all her human rights. So Sakara Kurosawa thought of himself. What about him? Why can''t he do all this to Luo youyou? This woman is in charge of the East and the west, the heaven and the land, and has been in his life under the name of the marriage between the two families, which interferes with his normal work and rest, so he hates her so much that his teeth itch, sometimes he wants to dump Luo you and break up with the Luo family, but when he thinks about it, he thinks that this is too tolerant of Luo you, and she destroys his freedom in this way, so he has to destroy it himself Ruin her happiness. There''s only one way to do that - to accept the marriage and not love her. It''s the best way to humiliate Luo you to easily put her next life happiness in her hand and throw it away like garbage. Kurosawa kuihara figured this out. When he looked up at Gu, he suddenly understood why Gu''s face was always clear and bright, and he didn''t eat fireworks. Maybe he didn''t hate or care, so he didn''t hold other feelings for LAN Qiqi. And he Maybe it''s hate Luo you. Kurosawa stretched out his hand and scratched his neck. The man stood tall and thin at the door. The nurses often looked back at his side face and whispered that he was so handsome. All this was very boring for Kurosawa. He thought about it and said, "anyway, you are far away from this step, and the words are open. I have nothing to do here. Go back first." "Shall we go now?" Xu Shengmin saw that Kurosawa''s expression was not right. "What happened to you?" "No Sakara Kurosawa grinned. "I just see that you are pursuing your own love. I have some feelings." "..." Xu Shengmin was silent and then said, "you can do it, too." "I can''t. my childhood education was to treat me as a robot." Kurosawa Sawara looked out into the corridor like an endless cage. "My father didn''t love me, and my family didn''t love me either. I just needed the best and least humiliating successor, so I appeared, and I wanted to live with all this." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1522 When he said this, there was no other superfluous expression on Kurosawa''s face. These words are ironic to anyone. Who can accept that his family has no feelings for him? But sakara Kurosawa accepted. Over the years, he has hardly seen his father. His father always says that he is busy, and only when he has made great achievements, he is willing to give him a look. But sakara Kurosawa knew that what his father liked at that time was not him, but the glory. So he understood very early that he had no human rights in this family. He was a symbol, a tool for continuation, and an heir to the original family. When he was very young, he met Tang Wei abroad. He envied the telepathic feelings between Tang Wei and his father Bo Ye. It seemed that with one look, the father and son could understand each other''s thoughts. Sakara Kurosawa asked himself, if he disappeared, could his father be found? No, no one will look for him. So he actually envies Tang Wei. In a sense, Tang Wei''s childhood is full of torture and misfortune, but the only lucky thing is that Tang Wei''s childhood is full of emotion. Love, hate, entangled together, created Tang Wei so twisted but as strong as the devil will. So Tang only had feelings, which were so strong that he could destroy himself. And what about him? There was no love or hate in his childhood, only numbness and ruthlessness, but also perfect care without any loopholes. Growing up day by day, he strictly carried out every procedure like a robot. "In a word, I''m very happy to see you like this. I went back first... " "You are a man." Xu Shengmin called him, "don''t hide something from us." "What else can I do for you?" he said LAN Qiqi said coldly behind him, "what happened to Luo you?" The handsome smile on sakara Kurosawa''s face suddenly stopped. What''s the mouth of mother LAN Qiqi? It''s a sure thing to say! Looking at her awkwardly, he said, "why do you care so much about my fiancee?" "Your fiancee is abroad now. Why don''t you accompany her?" Blue seven seven hands embrace in front of the chest, "isn''t taking advantage of Luo long not at home, want to mess with?" Sakara Kurosawa looked up at the ceiling. "I have something to do. I''ll go first." As he said this, he went out and said nothing about Luo youyou. Finally, he disappeared in the corridor outside the ward. Then he sighed. "If you really don''t want to..." She murmured, "it''s better to be free." "Maybe." Xu Shengmin himself poured a glass of water for himself, "Kurosawa thought it through and let it go. If he doesn''t let it go now, why don''t you think it''s just that he likes Luoyou?" "No way." LAN Qiqi refused, then looked at Gu Zhen, and her eyes suddenly glowed, "Gu Zhen, aren''t you single now?" Gu Zhen felt the hair on his back standing upside down, "what are you doing?" "I''ll introduce you to Luo you!" LAN Qiqi, full of enthusiasm and excitement, rushes to Gu Zhen, clicks on luoyouyou wechat and turns out her picture. It''s lovely and charming. She points to luoyouyou''s picture and says, "look! Cute or not? Like it or not? " Gu Gu was silent for a while and said, "no, what do you think of me I''ve just offended Xu Shengmin. Do you mean I should offend Kurosawa again? " LAN Qiqi touched his chin seriously and said, "come here, why don''t you think about it, Su Yan?" Xu Sheng min drinks water to half directly spurts out, pats the bed sheet to say, "offends Tang, only then steps on the horse is causes the human life!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1523 But LAN Qiqi doesn''t care what Xu Shengmin says at all. She only thinks that Gu is single now. She must introduce a girlfriend to him. Otherwise, she will be embarrassed to leave Gu alone to undertake the engagement. After scratching his head, LAN Qiqi hesitated and said, "otherwise, I''ll take all my best friends to know you again. If you like one, you can tell me..." Xu Shengmin was so angry that he almost threw the water cup. "What do you care so much about Gu Dan when he is not single?" LAN Qiqi could only turn back and look at Xu Shengmin, then stammered, "you Don''t you have a bad conscience for robbing someone else''s fiancee? Why don''t you help him introduce his girlfriend? " Oh, that''s very sweet! This is just for Gu to consider, Xu Shengmin even more upset, can only neck a horizontal said, "then I step on the horse is also by ability to rob other people''s fiancee, this thing is inferior! What to think about! " Listen to Xu Shengmin. He talks all kinds of nonsense. Do you expect him to be heartbroken? He has no conscience at all! Thanks to Gu''s good temper, Xu Shengmin didn''t get angry when he said that. He just picked his eyebrows thoughtfully and said, "don''t think about me. I''ll solve the problem with Xu Shengmin first. There''s no big problem with my love." Anyway, he is popular with little girls everywhere. He doesn''t worry about finding a girlfriend in the future. LAN Qiqi was relieved. Otherwise, she always felt that she owed something to Gu. Since Gu didn''t care, she could put it down a little. Then I heard Gu Yu continue to say, "just now you showed me that little girl is quite lovely. Would you like to introduce me?" That''s it. The smiles of Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi are frozen on their faces. After a while, LAN Qiqi twisted his face and asked Xu Shengmin in a cautious tone, "do you think it''s terrible to offend sakara Kurosawa?" Xu Shengmin thought for a long time and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth, "should It''s better than offending Tang. " Gu Chui laughs, "is it really Kurosawa''s fiancee?" LAN Qiqi nodded, "but there is no emotion, just like the relationship between me and you." "Isn''t that freedom?" Gu said with a smile, "since there is no emotion, everything can happen when love is free." "Brother, you..." Xu Shengmin''s expression is complicated, "sakara Kurosawa should still look up to you. You don''t need to be robbed of your fiancee. Go and rob another person''s fiancee..." This words blue seven seven almost around dizzy, fiancee fiance of, have marriage contract, don''t count! She simply confessed to Gu, "Suhara Kurosawa doesn''t love Luoyou, but Luoyou should have feelings for Kurosawa." Gu Gu seemed very relaxed, as if just a joke, "forget it, respect her feelings." Xu Shengmin takes a breath, but he feels that he has something to worry about. Since Gu Jue is so magnanimous, doesn''t he look very small in comparison with Kurosawa in the same situation Kurosawa, who was driving, sneezed, rubbed his nose and muttered, "Damn, who''s swearing at me behind my back." After a while, he picked up his own words, "it''s probably Luo you again." Just at the red light, he stopped the car, took out his mobile phone, found Luo youyou from the blacklist of the address book, released her, and made a phone call in the past, "get back to me these days. Don''t be too rough abroad. I''ll catch her and die." There''s no time for Luoyou to be happy, but sakara Kurosawa has hung up. After hanging up, she was put on the blacklist. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1524 A person is now in a foreign country. Although Luo youyou is rich enough in life, he is fighting hard. He received a phone call from Kurosawa in the middle of the night, saying that he is not excited. But then, it was the man''s cold and heartless voice. It''s like giving instructions to a robot. After giving instructions, he hangs up again. As if nothing had happened. When I call again, it''s already blocked. Luo youyou''s heart, which is very excited and hot, suddenly accelerates and recovers to cold again. If it wasn''t for a few seconds that the phone call just came, she would even suspect that her voice would appear in her ear because she missed sakara Kurosawa too much. Across most of the earth, she fell back into a dead silence at the other end of the world. Kurosawa is like a reckless passer-by, passing by her world and knocking her to the ground, but never leaving an apology. Luo youyou takes back his mobile phone and sighs. Sakara Kurosawa told her to go back. She was silent for a long time. She turned on her mobile phone again and began to book air tickets. The light of her mobile phone reflected on her face, making her face beautiful and pale. Determined to go back to the day, Luo youyou began to busy with the work at hand, she looked at the computer dense statements, reached to his forehead. Against the forehead, tears are silent to slide down. One by one, they hit the keyboard. ****** when Luo youyou returned to China, she didn''t inform anyone, but found LAN Qiqi waiting in the airport, with Xu Shengmin standing beside her. She was pleasantly surprised, "what''s the matter with you?" "I know you''re coming back." LAN Qiqi blinked, "found it." Luo you is flattered, "did you check?" "No Xu Shengmin looked up at the ceiling of the airport, "someone checked, can''t bear to come to meet you, call us to come." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It can''t be, sakara Kurosawa? Lo said nervously, "hazel? It''s impossible. How can he check my itinerary when he''s free... " It is estimated that she is checking whether she has done anything shameful for him in foreign countries these days? I found her itinerary by the way. Luo youyou lowers her head, finds the right reason, and is relieved. She pulls her luggage and walks out side by side with LAN Qiqi. "Have you made up with Xu Shengmin?" "Half and half." LAN Qiqi looked back at the man behind him. He was tall and thin, but he looked very reliable. He turned to look at Luo youyou and said, "look at his performance." Luo youyou covered his mouth and laughed, "I''m so happy for you." "Little fool." LAN Qiqi shook Luo youyou''s hand, "I hope you can be happy, youyou." Luo youyou''s eyes darkened, and then began to change the topic, "I''ll do whatever I want. Anyway, my family are satisfied with Kurosawa, but it''s you, uncle LAN Ming, who is still sad." Blue seven seven see Luo you so want to cover up the appearance, for a moment extremely distressed, also don''t open, sighed, "well, we will send you back." "Is hazel home?" "Yes." LAN Qiqi said, "I''m waiting for you." -- however. Luo youyou returns home full of joy. When she pushes the door in, the room is dark, quiet and unpopular. Her smile was still on the corner of her mouth, and her eyes were gradually darkened. Blue seven seven all feel embarrassed, don''t know how to come round, "before said good at home, how can no one..." In the past, when I turned on the light, the huge chandelier on my head lit up all of a sudden, and the whole room was bright, but there was no shadow of sakara Kurosawa. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1525 In the face of such sudden changes, Luo you has a huge gap in his heart. For a moment, he is in the same place and doesn''t know what to say. Obviously, he called her to buy a plane from the other end of the earth, but now, it''s him who left her at home. In that case, why did you call her back at that time? Luo youyou stood at the door and took a deep breath several times, trying to press down those feelings in his heart. Otherwise, it would be too humiliating to feel sad in front of LAN Qiqi. Can only pretend to be indifferent, Luo you pulled a smile out and said, "Kurosawa''s whereabouts has always been elusive, nothing, I''ll go back to the room first, thank you two for sending me over." "Yo Yo." LAN Qiqi hesitates. In fact, she can see that Luo youyou likes Kurosawa, but pretends not to like it. Because only by showing that you don''t like it, you won''t put any burden on sakara Kurosawa. Their marriage is just a gamble between rich families. If they have feelings, it is the most fatal for her. "Nothing." Said countless times nothing, Luo youyou waved his hand, "I''ll take the luggage in first, if you don''t arrange these two days, let''s go out to play." They also paved the steps for them. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin look at each other, shake their heads, and then say, "that We''ll go back first. We''re fine these two days. If you''re bored, you can come and play with us at any time. " "Good." Luo you grins. She smiles with crooked eyebrows. People and animals are harmless. Sometimes LAN Qiqi even thinks that Luo you''s playful and lovely face looks like a little loli who is not an adult at all. How can sakara Kurosawa be willing to hurt such a lovely Luoyou! At the same time, he was angry and went out. When he left, he took a look in and found that Luo youyou was cleaning up the living room alone. His movements were as skillful as many times. How many times has Kurosawa left her alone at home? LAN Qiqi doesn''t speak. He and Xu Shengmin leave the house. Until the sound of footsteps gradually disappears, Luo youyou puts down all his disguises and staggers on the sofa. Will hazel be back today? Luo youyou sent an e-mail to sakara Kurosawa, but the other party replied very quickly, just three words. I don''t know. All the future, he did not give Luo you a positive answer, always "do not know, say, don''t bother me." Luo youyou puts away his mobile phone and laughs at himself. He goes in and puts back the things that Kurosawa has put in place. His unwashed clothes are thrown into the washing machine. Xian Hui is like a hard-working wife, waiting for her beloved husband to return home. That night, Kurosawa came back, but with a smell of wine. There was a loud noise when he pushed the door. Luo youyou woke up and came out of his bedroom wearing slippers. When he saw him, he went to help him and said, "where have you been? Come back so late? " Sawara Kurosawa impatiently pushed her away, as if disgusted with the touch of Luo you, "how did you come?" Luo you is a little confused and aggrieved, "before you Call me. " "Ah?" Sakara Kurosawa scratched his head, "whatever you say, are you really here?" Whatever Talk about it? Luo you has a stab in his heart. Is it just a casual remark? It''s her Is it too easy to take it seriously? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1526 But if it''s casual, why call LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin to pick her up at the airport? Luo youYou can only force a smile and say, "I know you want me back, so you called LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin, right?" Sakara Kurosawa''s face was full of displeasure. He fiercely pushed her aside, and without giving a reply, he went inside and said, "did you give me bath water?" Luo youyou followed and followed. Sawara Kurosawa turned to look at her and found that she was clever and honest. She didn''t know why she was in a better mood, but she couldn''t express it on her face. She could only hum coldly, "silly, it''s very intimate." Is this a compliment? Luo youyou didn''t know why, but she felt more sad. She went in and helped Suwon heize take the bath towel. Unexpectedly, the man stopped. After stopping, he grabbed Luo you''s hand. With wine, the man approached Luo you, and the beautiful face magnified in her field of vision, forcing Luo you to step back unconsciously, "you..." "I''ve known you for so long." Sakara Kurosawa''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Haven''t nothing happened to us, eh?" Low voice with poison general bewitch, let Luo you two sides of cheek rub rise hot, she subconsciously pushed sakara Kurosawa, "you drink." "Don''t remind me, I know." He said, "if you don''t look so nice today, you must have drunk." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo youyou grinned at herself. She underestimated the extent to which sakara Kurosawa hated her. "But I see you''ve followed me so eagerly into the bathroom." Holding her hand didn''t let go. Instead, Kurosawa Ohara raised her hand and put her on the tile wall of the bathroom. "Do you want to attract my attention, huh?" The cold ceramic tile makes Luo you tremble, but what scares her more is the eyes of Kurosawa sakara. With plunder and ambition, but no love. Luo you''s heart was cold. "You think too much, I just Give you a bath towel. " "Serve me so well." Sawara Kurosawa sneered and released Luo youyou''s hand. He patted her on the top of her head. "It''s better to raise you than a dog." Even though she was used to his cold words, Luo youyou was compared like this for the first time. She pushed away sakara Kurosawa with red eyes and knocked off his hand. "What do you do with such words?" Tut Tut, the rabbit''s eyes are burning. She''s so stupid that she really wants to bully her. Sakara Kurosawa laughed more happily, "poor you." "I don''t need your pity!" Like being stabbed in the pain, Luo youyou slams the bath towel in her other hand on the shoulder of Ohara Kurosawa. She raises her voice and speaks to Ohara Kurosawa for the first time, "I don''t need any pity and sympathy from you. Take back your pity!" Sorry for Sorry for Luo you began to tremble, poor her so deep love, but also pretend not to love it? Pitifully, she has no ego. Is everything catering to the needs of Kurosawa sakara? She loved him so much, but she didn''t dare to say a word from her mouth. Their marriage refused the feelings of either side, because the feelings were a drag on. They are just a showdown between the aboveboard marriage and use. But the more you don''t say it, the more you are ignored by Kurosawa. The more you don''t say Luo youyou shivered and came back to his senses. He stumbled and ran out, as if there were some monsters behind him. The more you don''t say The more I forget the word love, how to say it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1527 Bite your teeth to make sure you don''t make a sound. But when you think of the eyes of Kurosawa, Luo you feels like she was stabbed by a needle. With a tingling feeling, she wakes up from her fantasy again and again. This cold reality is constantly crushing her. When Luo youyou returns to the guest bedroom, she gets into the quilt by herself. Although this home was bought by her and Kurosawa together, and the names of the two people are also written, she is always the one who lives in the guest bedroom. Luo youyou put his head in the quilt. After a while, he heard the sound of footsteps outside. He thought that Kurosawa had rushed out. When he returned to the master bedroom, he would pass by her guest bedroom. But the footsteps stopped at the door of her room. Kurosawa didn''t know what was wrong with him. When he went back, he would pass by the guest bedroom, but now he stopped. He always felt that Gu''s previous view of love had a certain impact on him, which led to the fact that Luo youyou was still a little pretty now. Damn it. After a few seconds of stiff movement, he slowly put his hand on it and pushed open the door he had never opened before - then he saw that Luo you was wrapped in a white and thick quilt like a silkworms, and he was still arch by arch. He didn''t know who he was fighting with, so he was very happy when he saw him, "what are you doing £¿¡± Luo youyou shivered with fright. He couldn''t believe it. He poked his head out of the quilt and showed his round eyes. He looked at sakara Kurosawa, "what''s the matter with you?" "Where are you?" "I can''t get in!" Luo youyou is scared to play on the bed, "what are you going to do?" "Crying?" "It''s just that," he said Luo you red eyes, "want you to manage?" Ouch. It''s back talk. "You said," if you don''t like it, why do you have to be tied to me? I know you don''t like me because you''re winning. And I don''t like you either In front of sakara Kurosawa, Luo youyou never expressed her true feelings, pretending that she was in the same state as sakara Kurosawa. When she heard these words, she subconsciously clenched her fingers. After a long time, she said, "go to your parents and say, don''t look for me." Small one, temper is not small, how did he think she was easy to bully? "There''s no need for me to be small." "I don''t like you either. You pretend to be a good wife and mother. How tired you are. I look tired." Luo you''s heart shrinks, but she can only pull a smiling face, "that seems to be my self indulgence." In his eyes, all the efforts are affectations. "It''s good to have this self-knowledge." Kurosawa didn''t know why. He had other emotions in his heart, but he still said with his teeth, "don''t try to interfere with my personal life. Today''s things like going into the bathroom with my purpose, just do less, you know?" Hearing this, Luo youyou''s heart was cold. She said, "is it in your eyes that I did it on purpose?" "Is there any other reason?" Sakara Kurosawa subconsciously talked back to her, "don''t pretend, there is no emotion between us." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1528 Yeah. People all over the world think that she has no feelings for Ohara Kurosawa, that she also wants to pursue freedom, and that she, like Ohara Kurosawa, is a poor ghost sacrificed by the family marriage. But in the middle of the night, Luo youyou was red eyed and asked whether he wanted to give up Kurosawa. If he gave up, he would marry another woman. Well, it''s better for her to bear it. It''s better to say that she''s cheap or not. At least during this period, she wants to Stay by Kurosawa''s side. So Luo youyou turned over and didn''t look at his face any more. He seemed to be tied to himself. In the face of the indifference of Ohara Kurosawa, Luo youyou didn''t hear it. So sakara Kurosawa noticed her resistance and rubbed Luoyou''s hair, "ignore me?" Luo you said nothing. "I''m talking to you, hello -" LUO youyou is still there. Tut. Keihara Kurosawa simply stood up and said, "toasting instead of punishing you. I''ll give you some advice today. Since you like to die so much, I won''t stop you, but I can warn you in advance. Don''t ask for anything in my marriage, OK?" Luo youyou clung to the quilt, as if he could find some sense of security for himself. With that, he went out and slammed the door as if he was venting. Don''t ask him anything in marriage? Luo youyou''s eyes are red with laughter. What can you give me? Only in this way can she make an appearance that she doesn''t care at all. It seems that she can compete with sakara Kurosawa. In fact, from the very beginning, the one who is interested can not be the winner. ****** it was late at night when LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin came home. When LAN Qiqi was facing a villa that he had never been in, he was shocked, "this is you..." "The house I bought before." As soon as Xu Shengmin came in, he held LAN Qiqi in his arms from behind. He didn''t even have time to open the light, so he pressed her on the sofa. LAN Qiqi was so scared that he turned red, "what are you doing?" Xu Shengmin said, "one kiss, one bite..." LAN Qiqi turned his face away, and Xu Shengmin put his face up like a hooligan. In a hurry, LAN Qiqi yelled, "turn on the light!" "Slow down." In the dark, LAN Qiqi heard Xu Shengmin''s rustling sound, like the friction of clothes and cloth. It was not a good sound. She pushed Xu Shengmin hard, "you asshole! What are you doing taking off your clothes! I didn''t agree! Xu Shengmin!! You have the ability to turn on the light! What dark business do you do Xu Shengmin can imagine LAN Qiqi''s hurry in the dark. He laughs low, with a little low and ambiguous in the dark. He says, "let me kiss you. You see, it''s been so long..." "Where are you touching! In the dark? " LAN Qiqi wants to bite Xu Shengmin''s neck, "you Can you beat my dad? " "Shh." In the dark, Xu Shengmin reaches out his finger and gently touches LAN Qiqi''s lips. "Seven cat free novels don''t allow the description of body contact below the neck. I turn off the light today, so that I won''t be shielded from playing hooligans." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin is really able to do anything for sleeping blue 77! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1529 That night, LAN Qiqi didn''t go home. LAN Ming, the anxious father, waited at LAN''s house for a whole night. He didn''t wait for his daughter to come back or make a phone call. Looking at the unrecorded mobile screen, LAN Ming fell into silence. After a long time, LAN Ming decides to call Bo Ye. As expected, the man on the opposite side didn''t sleep because he was busy with all kinds of things. Then LAN Ming says, "I asked you something." Bo Ye was stunned. LAN Ming said, "my daughter doesn''t go home at night. What should I do?" Thin night to scared out a cold sweat, "is not my son dry ah, absolutely not!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Blue Ming Leng Leng, then burst out, "I don''t mean that! I mean, my daughter has been brought up, and now... " Now I''m looking for a boyfriend, and I''m leaving my wings. For a while, my old father can''t accept this gap. It''s like the cabbages that have been cultivated for so long have been picked by other people''s families. LAN Ming has a bad feeling in his heart. Although he knows that he supports LAN Qiqi''s freedom of love, parents will worry about it eventually. Bo Ye took her cell phone and said, "Oh Is Lan Qiqi in love with Xu Shengmin again? " Say this! LAN Ming''s eyebrows are almost knotted. "What should I do? I don''t want to stay..." "Xu Shengmin is not bad." Bo Ye looked at the computer and transferred a piece of information. Looking at the information above, he said, "in the past few years, a person has done a lot of business. He is courageous, but he has a bad temper." "It must have been your son''s fault." When LAN Ming heard Bo ye say, he felt uncomfortable. "Compared with your son, I think Xu Shengmin is more agreeable." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin night tapping the keyboard fingers pause, after a while, the man covered his face with a low smile, "yes, I was born, like me." Do things with the same style. "You, don''t worry. Xu Shengmin is a promising young man. LAN Qiqi will be fine with him." Thin night through the computer screen, thought of another face, "just don''t know Can my son give Yanyan happiness? " In the dark prison, some people hold their hands on their thin knees, with a pair of blank eyes on their pale and beautiful faces, as if there was no hope for the world. Across the iron fence, someone slowly approached her. The gap of the fence was too narrow for him to reach out his finger to touch her. He could only stand in a low voice and say, "do you want to come back?" The women inside are silent. "Do you want to live?" The reply to men is still lengthy silence. "Well, for the last time." "Do you want to take revenge on Tang Wei?" At that moment, the curling woman suddenly raised her head. From her eyes, which are as precious as emeralds, there seems to be a light refracting from the deep. Revenge on Tang Wei? Those bloody storms hit her mind again. In the flood of memories, she painfully covered her ears in an attempt to avoid the erosion of memories. She slowly stood up, across the fence, slowly extended her hand to the man. "Come here." The voice outside was bewitching like the devil. Although she couldn''t touch it, she put her palm trembling on the iron railing. Cold temperature can not bring her a little sense of security, but this narrow, indifferent cage, is her final destination. "Su Yan." The man laughed, "come here." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1530 The world will never stop because of the lack of anyone. No matter how heartbreaking things happen, the sun will still rise the next day. No matter in the cold prison or the prosperous reality in the sunshine, LUO youyou thinks the same way. She went to bed in the morning, looked at the time, and knew that as usual, Kurosawa didn''t get up. So she got up early, bought vegetables, made breakfast, and put them on the table. When she was going out, Kurosawa''s mother called. Luo youyou got through and said, "Youyou, in recent days, he has been in black..." His family is very satisfied with Luo you. His appearance and family background match him very well. Therefore, Luo you is a reliable and proud girl in the eyes of the two elders. His mother''s attitude towards her is naturally excellent. "I heard that you have returned home. Did heize pick you up?" Luo you Leng Leng, heart full of acid, but with a smile replied, "well, then, I''m delicious." When Keiko Ohara, the mother of Kurosawa, heard this, her expression improved a little. She grabbed her mobile phone and said to Luo Youyou, "just come to pick you up. At the beginning, I thought he would not pick you up for fear of your grievance, so I called you. I wish he would come to pick you up. " It seems that his mother also knows that Luo youyou is liked by everyone, but not by sakara Kurosawa. In this case, why And force them both together? Luo you lowered his head and said in a low voice, "mom is OK. Don''t worry. Kurosawa is all right." She is considerate and sensible. Everyone thinks that with Luo youyou and Kurosawa, their personalities complement each other, and they will be reassuring in the future. But who wants to know about Luo youyou? On the other hand, he asked them to pay attention to their health, and then hung up. After hanging up, Luo youyou put away his mobile phone, just sighed, and a voice of disdain came from behind. Turning around, it was the familiar face of Sawara Kurosawa, with his usual sneer at the corner of his mouth. He also came up, looked up and down like an emperor, looked at Luo you''s expression, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "why, are you making a little report with my mother?" Luo you is still angry and doesn''t want to talk. Sawara Kurosawa saw that she didn''t move. She snorted coldly, "talk, you''re dumb?" "Think what you like." Luo youyou passed him directly, went straight to the living room and picked up the bag on the sofa, "I''m going to see Yan Yan today." Pooh. Is it more important to see Su yanneng than to accompany him? There''s no place like prison to go. "What did my mother just say to you?" he said Luo leisurely steps. Then she turned her head and said, "I got off the plane. Did you come to pick me up?" This time it was sakara Kurosawa''s turn to be stunned. After a while, the man gritted his teeth, "what did you say?" Luo youyou showed a heartbreaking smile, "what else can I say? Of course, I said that you came to pick me up. You are so kind that you can''t repay me." This made him extremely uncomfortable. He said, "this is the right way to do it. What''s the point of putting on an aggrieved expression? Don''t think I''ll thank you if you say something nice to my mother. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1531 Luo youyou didn''t expect that he was trying so hard to help him pretend to be at peace with his mother to reassure his family, but what he got was the sarcasm of him. Stabbing pain spread in her heart. She looked at sakara Kurosawa. Maybe she had some dependence in her eyes before, but now she was tired as if she had experienced a disaster. Sawara Kurosawa couldn''t see her looking at him like this. It''s like It was as if conscience were being questioned by her eyes. So Kurosawa, more and more impatient, went to the dining table, opened his chair and sat down. He was used to the breakfast that Luo youyou had prepared. He never felt half grateful, and casually said, "why, I''m wrong? You pretend to be virtuous in front of my mother just to make me appreciate you. " Joke, destroy his freedom, still expect him to appreciate? Dream. Keihara Kurosawa rolled up a piece of pasta with a fork and just put it into his mouth. He was stunned. Although Luo you is not pleasant, he is a good cook It''s delicious. So the man said, "have you been exercising these tricks for a long time?" Luo youyou''s pretty face was pale. She tugged at the corners of her clothes and loosened them. After several times of this, she seemed to have done a good job in ideological construction. Then she bit her teeth and said to sakara Kurosawa, "go on." Sakara Kurosawa was eating well. He heard Luo you''s voice after a long silence and looked up at her incredulously. "What did you say?" Luo youyou came forward and threw all her food on the ground at one time! The pot of unfinished spaghetti in Kurosawa''s hand was directly knocked over, and even the plate fell apart. He was startled by the sudden outbreak of Luo you. He had no idea that Luo you had such a big temper in his little body. Fork is still holding in the hand in the air, in front of breakfast has been a mess, fell to the ground. Sakara Kurosawa came back to his senses and burst into a rage? What the hell! What, the next step is to lift the table! " Luo youyou stood there and shook his head in the face of the mess he had knocked over. The breakfast that she worked hard to make was ruined by herself. Turning around, Luo youyou took a look at sakara Kurosawa, "since we are just a deal, everything I do is all tricks in your eyes, so why do you enjoy all the care I give you here?" Sakara Kurosawa was stunned. He couldn''t believe it was from Luo you''s mouth. "What do you mean?" He pushed a chair to stand up and approached Luo you, "I''ve cleaned up the floor!" Luo you''s face doesn''t change, "since we don''t have feelings, why should I mop the floor for you? I''ll do all the housework when I''m free, but you can do it yourself when I''m not free. " "You want to rebel?" he said "Rebellion?" Luo youyou pointed to the leftovers on the ground, "this is my breakfast, not yours. I upset my breakfast. What do you have to do with it? But as soon as you sit down, you begin to eat my food, and your conscience is so good? " How could sakara Kurosawa think that Luo you would dare to talk to him like this? "You''re living too well, aren''t you?" "That''s what I want to tell you." Luo you was so angry that he trembled, "don''t take all my care of you for granted! Kurosawa, did you say thank you to me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1532 Luo you''s words were not very loud, but they were very heavy. When they came to Kurosawa''s ears, he felt like a heavy hammer had hit him twice, but he didn''t come back for a while. Eyes just Luo you that because of the atmosphere and slightly some white face. She seems to be angry, pointing to the ground that a mess of leftovers, "clean up!" After that, he picked up his bag and went out, leaving Kurosawa behind. When he walked, he took a big step, and didn''t even look back. The figure disappeared at the door of the living room. Until she left, Sawara Kurosawa didn''t come back. He was stunned, and his ears were buzzing, as if he had been slapped face to face. What''s going on? Luo youyou How dare she show his face so boldly? How dare she? Where did she come from! Kurosawa was furious, but staring at the mess on the ground, he couldn''t understand why. The slight tingling began to spread in the blood vessels. Kurosawa stretched out his hand and pressed his chest, and took a deep breath. He thought he wouldn''t care, but seeing these overturned breakfasts was like It''s like seeing the disappointed and fragmented expression in Luo you''s eyes before leaving. Why Would it be so hard? ****** LUO youyou goes to see Su Yan. Across a transparent wall, she was worried, "are you really OK?" Su Yan has lost a lot of weight, which is heartbreaking. Luo youyou worries that it won''t take much time at all. Su Yan will be thin enough to turn to ashes, and the wind will blow away. "It doesn''t matter to me." Su Yan''s expression is particularly relaxed. Although she is very thin, her eyes seem to be clearer than before. She is still in the gray green eyes, which reflect Luo you''s face. "When did you come back?" Luo youyou''s eyes are dark. Su Yan suddenly understands that although she is carrying a sin, her heart is made of meat. Seeing Luo youyou''s expression, she only hates that she can''t hold her now. "Is it that sakara Kurosawa casually calls you back?" Su Yan is really smart and has already guessed. Luo youYou can only hold on and smile and say, "yes, I want to come to you when I come back. Do you think I''m very considerate?" "I don''t know!" Su Yan pretended to be angry, "how can it be like this? He''s going too far. I don''t want to see you like that. " "It doesn''t matter." Luo youyou clenched his finger, "in fact, he also wants to come to you for a chat. Oh, by the way, Chi lie has come to me. He says he''s embarrassed to come here now." Su Yan has no hostility to Chi lie, but some miss, shrugs his shoulders to show that it''s OK, and asks, "Why are you sorry?" "It''s here now." There was a sound outside. Luo youyou was stunned and looked at the door with Su Yan. Sure enough, a man came in step by step. When he saw Su Yan, he waved, "Yo, long time no see." Su Yan''s eyes are red. "Chi lie, how did you come here?" "You''ll be busy fighting with Tang Wei. I''ll come in and join in the fun." Pool lie two hands a spread, "more help more busy, or this moment is better." "Don''t you disgrace me when you see me in prison?" Su Yan lowered her head. She didn''t feel sad when talking with Luo youyou. Now her voice choked. "I''m sorry for causing so much trouble to everyone." Everyone is thinking for her. At the edge of the cliff, so many people stretch out their hands to try to hold her and hold a little hope, but she jumps down by herself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1533 Luo youyou and Su Yan feel that they don''t know who they should love or each other. Hearing Su Yan''s words, Luo youyou immediately shakes his head and says, "Yan Yan, don''t think so, Tang Wei --" LUO youyou''s voice suddenly stops. He thinks of the call from Tang Wei that Kurosawa received in the room that day. He wanted to blurt out a lot of words, but now he has to go back. Because he touched Su Yan''s eyes, when he heard Tang Wei''s two words, there was a kind of resistance in his eyes, like he didn''t want to have any more involvement with Tang Wei. So Luo youyou choked back, said with a smile, "forget it, you don''t regret it." Regret? Su Yan murmured, "in fact, I quite regret it." If you can make a fresh start in your life of more than 20 years "I will not choose to fall in love with him." When she opened her eyes again, those rolling emotions forced tears straight out of Su Yan''s eyes. The scarlet fundus showed how fragile she was when she was mentioned to Tang Wei. But, she thought, she didn''t suffer. Tang Wei, you can''t take anything from me. "Between me and him." Su Yan put out her hand to wipe her tears, and she didn''t care if she lost her manners in front of Luo you. After all, there was nothing terrible about losing her manners in front of her best friend. She sniffed and said, "you see, I didn''t lose, did I?" In the days after that, Tang Wei exhausted everything and could never get her again. This was the most painful punishment she could give him back. Time passed quickly. Luo youyou couldn''t bear to go. He had to go too. Chi lie at the door listened so quietly. During this period, he didn''t say a word. He always looked at Su Yan with his calm eyes. Su Yan thought, maybe even if she is really a villain, Chi lie''s eyes are still like this. Never changed. And never loved. "Come on." When he left, Chi lie waved his hand, "everyone is waiting for you outside. When the time comes, have a good meal." Have a good meal. Chi lie didn''t say anything comforting, but these four words made Su Yan sour again. Then the man waved his hand and disappeared outside the door with Luo you. Going out for a long time, Luo youyou raised his head and asked Chi lie, "how did you come?" "Come and have a look. I didn''t expect you were there." Chi lie said to be relaxed, "what a coincidence." "Do you have no idea about Su Yan?" Luo you frowned, "she''s too bitter to be alone." "Su Yan can save herself." Chi lie shrugged, "what do you think women are so vulnerable to do? It''s not that men will die without them. Su Yan doesn''t need men to accompany her." "But..." Luo youyou wants Su Yan to have a good home. "Why don''t you worry about yourself first." Chi lie was happy. He reached out and pressed the top of his shaggy hair. "One or two of you are so concerned about each other''s feelings, but your own feelings are in a mess." Luo youyou covered his head, "who said, I quarreled with him today!" Just at this moment, someone on the road stepped on the brake to stop the car, the window was pressed, and a angry handsome face stretched out, "Luo you, who are you going to touch on the Horse Street?" Touch it, touch it?! Luo youyou''s face turned red. He saw sawsawara Kurosawa slamming out of the car door angrily. He strode in front of her and roared, "tell me about meeting Su Yan, come here to meet a man? Who are you - " turning his head, sakara Kurosawa was stunned," Chi lie? " Chi Li said with a smile, "long time no see." In his eyes, men and women are the same. There are so many people, he doesn''t love. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1534 Even though Kurosawa wants to break his head, he can''t imagine that he will see Chi lie here today. Isn''t this man who has always been clear wind and bright moon and doesn''t eat people''s fireworks? How can he stand with Luo you now? Kurosawa sank his face. "What did you just touch her head for?" Chi lie looked innocently at his palm, "this What''s the matter? " Gender is not a matter of concern to him. His action just now is like coaxing a small animal. Luo you is so small that he just patted her on the head. That''s all. "Do you know she''s my fiancee?" Chi lie was confused. "What did I do to you? What did I do to you? What happened to Luo you and me? " "Aren''t you su Yan''s boyfriend?" Regardless of Luo you''s embarrassed expression, Sawara Kurosawa dragged her directly behind him, "what are you doing touching her for! Don''t touch her with a hair! One Luo you expression is very complex, can only stand up to explain, "you don''t think much, pool lie really didn''t mean that, I didn''t want to do." Chi lie shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "if you care so much about Luo you, you might as well treat her better." "I''m not good to her. You''re the one to discipline me?" If it wasn''t for Su Yan, Ohara Kurosawa would call someone to beat Chi lie. Although this man doesn''t usually treat women as women, if this woman is Luo you, he will settle with Chi lie! Chi lie is still smiling, "I can''t control it. Anyway, it''s not my girlfriend." This person can still say this kind of words! Sakara Kurosawa still wanted to attack, but Luo youyou couldn''t help pushing him, "what are you doing? Did you eat dynamite? I''ll blow it up a little bit. Chi lie didn''t do anything at all! I happened to meet him when we went to see Yan Yan. You are a dog. You bite when you see people! " Sakara Kurosawa was stunned. When he came back, he felt that his chest was like a big hole, and the cold wind was blowing in. He couldn''t believe it was from Luo you''s mouth, and his whole heart was shaking. He knew, he actually knew, Chi lie didn''t have that idea about Luo you. He was like the wind in the mountains, and he didn''t have any feelings. He came and went without a trace, and he was indifferent, but he was just uncomfortable. It''s uncomfortable to see Chi lie and Luo you walking side by side. Now it''s more uncomfortable. "I''m a dog?" Sakara Kurosawa pointed to himself, then said to Luo Youyou, "if I really belong to a dog, I''ll be the first to kill you!" Chi lie looked and laughed, then waved his hand and said, "I won''t take part in your quarrel. I''ll see you next time." What else did Kurosawa want to say? Who knows Chi lie''s car was also parked on the side of the road. He left and drove away, leaving Luoyou standing there fighting with him. Sakara Kurosawa stares at Chi lie and comes back to see Luo you, "how do you like him? I tell you, Lao Tzu has suspected Chi lie''s sexual orientation for a long time. He may not be interested in women. Don''t rush to post it upside down. " Listen to that. Luo youyou''s face turned white. "Are you what people say?" "I''m a dog and I''m not a human," he said? Luo Youyou, you''ve grown up. You''re in a hurry to go out and find Su Yan. Your family doesn''t clean up. Why don''t you just go and live with Su Yan? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1535 "I want to live with Su Yan!" Luo youyou listened to the words of sakara Kurosawa, but he was not angry. "Why should I clean up at home? After being equal for so long, you can''t even do housework by yourself? I''m your fiancee, not your housekeeper. Don''t call me for this kind of thing in the future, just clean it up by yourself! " Sakara Kurosawa went up and grabbed Luo youyou''s hand. "I understand. You''re not talking about equality between men and women now. You''re not willing to do housework for me!" Luo youyou''s conditioned reflex is to shake off, which seems to be a kind of disgust and repulsion in Sawara Kurosawa''s eyes, making his tone even worse. "Luo Youyou, what do you want to do?" "Why should I be happy to do housework for you?" Luo youyou pointed to himself, "am I born to serve you?" What he was about to say got stuck in his throat. Then he breathed for a long time and said, "but you used to be..." "That''s what I used to think!" Luo youyou was so anxious that he even scolded himself. He was so angry that he wanted to laugh. However, the woman in front of him was still talking, like trying to pour all his grievances out like beans. "Before, I was stupid and didn''t ask for anything. Now I regret it. I''m not happy. Do you understand me?" "Then what are you running for! I''ll call an aunt for my family. You don''t have to cook in the future. Isn''t that ok? " Luo you was stunned. "Are you going to call Auntie for your family?" She said, "but why do I have to live with you?" Regardless of her struggle, sakara Kurosawa grabbed her and went to her car. Luo youyou couldn''t twist her arms and legs at all. Her small body looked like a little loli who didn''t grow. She blushed and said, "let me go!" "Hard wings, want to live outside?" "You try it! Go back and mop the floor for me "It''s called Auntie just now!" "I give you money every month!" "I''ll give you money," Kurosawa growled recklessly! Are you satisfied! After your service is not free, I give you money! Are you satisfied? " Luo youyou''s heart was pained. She took a few deep breaths and then suppressed the buzzing sound in her ear. It turns out that in Sawara Kurosawa''s opinion, since he''s not willing to do it, it''s OK to make some money. His conscience doesn''t seem to be unable to pass because of other people''s unconditional payment. If she really gets into trouble, the most she can get is a sum of money from Kurosawa Ohara. It''s not from ideological guilt and recognition of her efforts. Can money solve everything? Luo you''s eyes are red, and she hears that Suwon Kurosawa says that. She stares at him for a long time. After a while, she nods her head hard, and her voice trembles a little. "OK, then give me money. I want to see how generous the young master of Suwon''s family is, and how much is the monthly salary for my nanny?" This is undoubtedly a kind of irony in the ears of Sawara Kurosawa. With a sneer, he jammed Luo youyou into the car. Then he slammed the door so hard that he could go back to the driver''s seat. When he stepped down the accelerator, the sports car gave a roar. In the roar, the low voice of Ohara Kurosawa was extremely clear. It''s like a storm whistling past my ears, but there is a cold voice splitting, so that all the wind and rain become Accompaniment - "I''m not happy, am I? Luo you, how about we break the engagement? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1536 Luo you was stunned after hearing this, and then she was silent. For a long time, there were only two people in the car with disordered breathing. In fact, as soon as he said this, he began to regret it. He didn''t know why, but at that moment - he wanted to take back his words. This is the first time that Kurosawa has ever been in such a mood. Facing Luo you? How is that possible! She deserves it, too? Sakara Kurosawa thought and thought again. This time, the atmosphere was stiff. He could only clear his throat and say, "it''s just that you''re gone. My ears are clean. How are you and I, don''t you like it?" No? Luo youyou knows that he doesn''t have any capital to challenge in Kurosawa. Love has always been the first to move that lost the most miserable. But she red eyes, refused to lose and said, "well, I don''t mind, you don''t just dislike me, then please go back and tell your parents, I don''t want to." I don''t think about it. No, not Luo you wanted to curl up in pain. The original face of a person who does not love themselves, the heart so painful. She likes him. She likes him very much. When she was a child, she met Kurosawa kowahara, who was practicing Kendo in his family hall, and she fell in love with him. At that time, his eyes were round and bright. He was staring at his eyes and trained his elders. He didn''t blink when the bamboo sword came. He was quick to advance and retreat and calm. Behind the small and thin figure, it seems that there is a tall warrior burning in the fire. She was stunned at the side. She wanted to marry him, to be his wife, to wipe the sweat off his forehead. Through the long years, the scene overlaps with the present. Luo youyou looks at the Kurosawa in front of him, his throat shaking. No? That''s impossible. For so many days, every day, she dreams of becoming Kurosawa''s wife. She wants to live with him and take care of him. She loved him so much, even though she was disgusted by him because of the family marriage, she always loved him as before. Luo youyou firmly believes that if Kurosawa doesn''t love her, she can gradually influence him in the long years of living together. But now she understood, some people, ah, heart is a stone, not warm at all. In that case, why bother. Luo youyou wiped the tears that were about to fall from the corner of his eyes, cleaned up his ugly appearance, and said to Ohara Kurosawa with an ugly smile, "are you satisfied with this?" Kurosawa Ishihara swears that he has never seen such an ugly smile. It''s like crying the next second, but pretending it''s OK. As if all the internal organs collapsed and rotted out of control, but the surface was still bright and magnificent, showing its magnificence. Sakara Kurosawa felt his hand shaking as he held the steering wheel. Don''t laugh, Luo you "Don''t give me such a damn smile!" Kurosawa furiously stepped on the brake, and the violent noise made Luo you startled. He turned his head to the man''s angry eyes, just like two asteroids recklessly collided, causing a huge explosion. "I''m so..." Innocent bear his anger, Luo you smile tears, voice tremble, "still want me how ah, sakara Kurosawa, we can''t, OK?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1537 No, no, No. Now she can''t speak, so why do you want to make such a picture of being wronged? Have the ability, don''t be so damned weird! In the final analysis, it was just an attempt again and again to force his conscience to condemn him. Sawara Kurosawa looks at Luo you''s face. He doesn''t know why he''s so angry. Just think about her relaxed and comfortable face to Chi lie. Now, it''s like a frightened little rabbit beside him. Isn''t it that he''s terrible! Kurosawa once again patted the steering wheel, "don''t cry!" For a while, no one will laugh, no one will cry, Luo you really can''t hold back, "then what do you want from me?" "You don''t have a normal expression!" he said Normal Luo youyou tried to squeeze out an expression that didn''t look like crying or laughing. That kind of stupor made sakara Kurosawa laugh angrily, "don''t you have a brain?" Luo youyou simply stepped on the cushion and said, "let me off!" "No way." "Today you have to go back to the company with me," he said Luo you took a deep breath, "I have my own serious career. What do you take me to your company for?" "I quit and come to me," he said "No way." Luo youyou did not want to, firmly shook his head, "I am now abroad that job is very good." Look at this repulsive picture of her. Kurosawa murmured, feeling that this matter could be solved at will. "How much money do you have over there? I''ll double that." Luo you clenched his fist, "it''s not about money!" "Then what?" Sakara Kurosawa started the car and asked sarcastically with a sneer, "are you making money or riding a horse for your dream?" Luoyouyusai. "If you make money, you can make money. When leaders talk about dreams with you, they will draw big cakes for you. If they really want to dream, they will give you a raise. I''ll give you double your salary. If you don''t come, it''s a bad thing." I don''t know what to do. After listening to a long talk by Kurosawa, Luo youyou only thinks it funny, "in the eyes of people like you, maybe only money can measure everything." "Money is not a measure of everything?" "What else can you measure?" Kurosawa said directly Luo youyou doesn''t speak any more. In his opinion, all the problems in the world can be solved with money. If only she were so stupid, would she take enough money and kneel down in front of Kurosawa to buy him to love her? This idea makes Luo youyou look down on herself from the bottom of her heart. She says with a low smile, "forget it, I''ve changed jobs so frequently, and I''m not good-looking on my resume. If you are really good for me, don''t let me work for you." "I''ll go and tell your mother to do ideological work for you," he said "Can you stop it?" For the first time, Luo youyou''s voice became thicker, as if he had been trampled on the pain. "Can you not always let me do things according to your wishes! Let me return home at the beginning is also! You light a phone call, I will come back, you have considered my feelings! Sakara Kurosawa, I am also a person. I have my own independent space. I don''t live to obey you! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1538 Hearing Luo you''s fierce resistance, he was stunned, and then said deliberately, "are you What kind of senior executives do you want to be a junior in foreign countries? " "You can say that!" Luo you a small face is very white, "sakara Kurosawa, you don''t go too far!" With that, she slapped the door twice, "let me off, I won''t go to your company!" Sakara Kurosawa was worried. "I''ll guess what you''re doing with such a fierce reaction. I won''t say it right!" Luo you red eyes, "you listen to what you say! No matter what I do, I''m your fiancee. Will I run to be a junior In the last half of the sentence, she was almost hysterical. After that, she banged on the car window and said, "let me down!" If she stays in the same place as Kurosawa, she will suffocate. I really want to shout out and shout out all my feelings. I really want to tell him that I like you very much. I have loved you since I was a child. Can you Don''t torture me like that. But no Since she said it was only marriage, her feelings for him would only become a burden. She didn''t want to be a burden. Luo you pulled the door handle, "open the car lock!" This emotional look startled Kurosawa, "what are you doing? You''re crazy! If not, why don''t you say something about it? " What''s more, he didn''t care about her before. Who knows if she provoked men when she was outside? Now think about him to her really tolerant, actually really say no matter, in case one day a green hat son buckle on his head! "I like that foreign company so much. Why don''t you just live there and go back to China?" Sakara Kurosawa has no choice. As a result, Luo youyou cried and said, "yes! I''ve been abroad all the time. I don''t know who called me in the middle of the night and had to ask me to come back! I''ll go, I''ll go now! " He didn''t know why. When he heard Luo youyou say "go", his heart beat as fast as if it had been electrified, and it was stinging like an electric current. But the more he did, the more he refused to admit defeat. He simply drove to the side of the road and opened the double flash. Then he unlocked the door of the car and roared, "then you''re rolling off my car!" Just now who is desperate to put her into the car, and now let her get out. Luo you was so angry that she felt that she was just a dispensable tool in Sawara Kurosawa''s eyes. When he is in a good mood, he gives himself a good face. Pissed him off, and just told her to get out of here. Luo youyou wiped his face and went to open the door. "OK, I''ll go. Don''t say that I want to go back home in the middle of the night this time." "I''ll call you again. I''m a dog!" Kurosawa, angry, pointed to himself and the street outside, "go away! Do you really think of yourself as my fiancee? Tell me what to do? Don''t you like going out to surf? If you have the ability, don''t come back this time! " Tears can''t be controlled from the eyes big big big one after another overflow out, Luo you cry miserably, drill out the door to run on the road! Watching her small body impulsively move to the road to recruit a car, the constant traffic flow makes sakara Kurosawa''s eyelids jump straight, I don''t know why subconsciously stretch out her head, "run so fast, don''t look at the road, be careful to be killed!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1539 The next second, Luo youyou has already recruited a car, but she doesn''t listen to it and goes directly into the taxi. She wipes her tears and looks at sakara Kurosawa, who is left behind by herself, biting her teeth. The driver was startled in front of him. "Little girl, what''s the matter?" "Nothing..." Luo you wiped tears, reported the address, "please send me, the sooner the better." This The driver saw a sports car on the side of the road from the rear-view mirror, also turned around and left, sobbing. Just now, I saw the girl come down from the sports car with her face covered. She ran into the road like this. It seems that she has quarreled with her boyfriend. Today''s young people, alas, how can this boy let people down directly on the road, regardless of his girlfriend''s personal safety. Should a, the driver also don''t know how to coax this passenger, simply shut up, the car is only Luo you silent sobs. She felt that she was too stupid. She was overjoyed by a phone call from Kurosawa sakara. She bought a plane ticket so recklessly. Who knows that in other people''s eyes, it was just a casual remark. In that case, why let her work in his company. Anyway, I''m not happy to see her. It''s better to let her go far away. Luo you breathes and tries to calm down. As expected, the taxi driver drove very fast. In 20 minutes, he arrived at the place where she and Kurosawa lived together. After paying the money, Luo leisurely trotted into the living room and began to clean up his things. His hands were shaking as he cleaned up. Clothes, pants, cosmetics, and souvenirs for Kurosawa The box of souvenirs, which she had never had the chance to take out, was originally bought by her on the way from abroad to the airport this time. However, after returning home, she had been quarreling with Kurosawa sakara all the time, and the memorial ceremony didn''t seem to have It''s necessary to give it to him. Luo youyou thinks that even if he gives it to him, it''s just for sakara Kurosawa''s ridicule. He would not care about such things. What''s more, he would turn around and disdain the gift she chose. So she''s so careful that she won''t get any response. Looking at the box of beautifully packaged gifts, Luo youyou''s vision was blurred by tears again. She lowered her head and squatted on the ground, holding the gift in one hand and holding the other hand against her forehead, choking helplessly. Don''t do this, don''t spoil her love that has no way to go With dim tears in his eyes, Luo youyou remembers his meeting with sakara Kurosawa when he was young. Later, the two families led them together. Across the table, the two adults were talking about their future marriage. They are very matched by their family background, just like two dishes on the table. They are criticized by people and have no dignity. But at that time, Luo did not feel humiliated. Although it''s a shame to be controlled by people in her life, when she knows that she will be the wife of Kurosawa, the shame will go away from her heart. All that remains is nervousness and expectation for the future. Sakara Kurosawa, you know, I will be your wife in the future. At that time, Kurosawa was sitting there, letting his elders decide everything. His eyes were dark and numb. It seemed that no matter who the future wife was, it didn''t matter. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1540 Yeah, he never cared. If marriage is just a tool to obtain benefits, then the person who will spend a long life with him, no matter who, doesn''t matter. Luo youyou finished thinking about it, wiped his tears, sorted out his suitcase, ordered his ticket again, took a taxi, and planned to go to the airport. Just at this time, LAN Qiqi''s call came in. As soon as Luo youyou got through, LAN Qiqi excitedly said, "Youyou, are you free tomorrow?" Luo you red eyes a Leng, immediately adjust his tone, "what''s the matter?" "I went out to play with Xu Shengmin. It''s boring to think that you''ve returned home. It''s better to call you and Kurosawa together." There is joy in LAN Qiqi''s voice, which makes Luo you sincerely envy. Originally can have no scruple to love, have such from the bottom of the heart. Luo you lowered his head, "then I may not be able to go with you, I''ll leave later." Blue seven seven one listen to anxious, "how to want to leave?"? Where to? " Luo you didn''t say. Blue seven seven suddenly guessed, holding the mobile phone shouting, "you just returned home, this is going to go!" Lo gave a low hum. LAN Qiqi thought about it, knew that there must be something wrong between her and Kurosawa, and said firmly, "Kurosawa must have bullied you, right?" Don''t say this is OK, a say mood surge up again, Luo youyou cover a face, in blue seven seven can''t see of place shake a head, seem to be in the feeling own helplessness, "forget it, he also told me to understand today, we this marriage may also not be married after." According to the extent that sakara Kurosawa dislikes her, it is estimated that the engagement will be terminated soon. She has always dreamed of being Kurosawa''s wife, and now it''s time to wake up. It''s time to let go of the years that have tied his future in the name of selfishness. "How could..." On the side of LAN Qiqi stood Xu Shengmin. As he listened, he winked at LAN Qiqi. Now when he heard the news, he had a general idea in his heart, and then he broke in and said, "what did sakara Kurosawa say angrily?" The meaning of this is to let Luo you don''t care what he said when he was angry. When he was angry, he would jump out of his mouth. Maybe he would regret it when he finished speaking. But Luo youyou denied, "no, I really have made an agreement with him. He asked me if I didn''t want to... " Where can Luo youyou find such a lovely and lovely fiancee! Blue seven seven hate teeth itch, she hates oneself is not a man now, otherwise minute minute marry Luo you to take home ache, angry to death the original black ze that not long eye! "Yo Yo, you''re so good. Don''t worry about Kurosawa anymore." LAN Qiqi sighed, "I think you can find a better man." "I used to think that I would never meet a more attractive man than Kurosawa Luo you pulled the corner of his mouth to smile, that smile with a little self mockery, "now I think, even if I can''t find, a person is also very good." It''s better to be alone than to be tortured in front of Kurosawa. Since he looked down upon her, she would not despise herself any more. "Then you two..." Xu Shengmin swallowed his saliva, picked up his mobile phone and continued, "are you going to break up?" Break up these two words, thorn Luo you eardrum pain. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1541 She was smiling so softly that the laughter seemed to dissipate as soon as the wind blew. She said, "break up? That''s what applies between lovers. It''s what you and Qiqi are in. Me and sakara Kurosawa? " No, it''s not a breakup. It''s just breaking up the marriage. They leave each other, unexpectedly I don''t even deserve to break up. The words used to describe emotional state have nothing to do with them. Luo youyou dragged his luggage and walked out. "I don''t know if he can come to you often after canceling his engagement with sakara Kurosawa. After all, he is a man. If you let me go, he will let me go out of his circle together." LAN Qiqi said unconvinced beside Xu Shengmin, "who are his friends in his circle! I''m your friend, not his friend! " Hear blue seven seven intentionally toward oneself talk, Luo long how many feel warm, "thank you, seven seven seven." You are so generous and dare to love and hate all the time. I envy you so much. If she could do it again, she would never use any family marriage excuse to get close to Kurosawa. She wanted to make Kurosawa see herself through her own efforts. It''s not such a forced marriage that both parties hate. Blue seven seven listen to the tone of Luo you, feel this time is really over, Luo you may be really cold heart. How sad it must be to say that you can go away. LAN Qiqi can''t say any more words of comfort, because at this moment, no more words of comfort can play any role. Beautiful words are free. She cleared her throat and said to Luo Youyou, "Youyou, when I wanted to chase Xu Shengmin, you supported me so much. Now you have to do what you want to do, and I will support you unconditionally!" Luo you broke tears into a smile, "it''s good to have you." "I''ll be a man in my next life and marry you and Su Yan!" LAN Qiqi yelled, "don''t let Dog Man spoil you two!" When Xu Shengmin heard this, he said, "what do you say? What can I do?" Luo youyou knew that Lan Qiqi was making her laugh. He sniffed and said, "I''ve got a taxi. I''m leaving for the airport." "Well, when you get abroad, tell me the address over there, and I''ll fly to you." LAN Qiqi said boldly, "fly out, fly far away, Luo Youyou, don''t look back!" Don''t look back - the plane passed through the air, and the huge roar of mechanical operation pushed it to fly to another country. Luo you was sleeping uneasily on the plane, and then he opened his eyes and returned to the Sydney airport. She rubbed her hands, turned on her mobile phone and looked at it when she landed. There was a signal. When I opened wechat, I saw that the wechat dialog box of sakara Kurosawa was at the top, and there were more than ten messages on the right. When did he pull her out of the dark room? As soon as I opened, I saw the dense messages sent by Kurosawa Ohara, sentence after sentence. It''s a pity that there''s not a good word. You are sick! All the things at home? ¡¿ [where? ¡¿ [if you really want to leave, are you a pig. ¡¿ [Luo you, you''re playing hide and seek with me, aren''t you! ¡¿ [I have a bad temper. You''d better not show your face to me. ¡¿ [do you think you are very good? ¡¿ [are you really out of China? ¡¿ [don''t come back if you have the ability! ¡¿ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1542 Luo youyou did not expect that sakara Kurosawa would find himself. But what I didn''t expect was that he sent so many messages, each of which seemed to save his face. None of them really worried about her safety. What is she still thinking affectionately when she has reached this point? Luo youyou smiles, shakes his head and takes back his mobile phone. He gets off the plane and goes to the luggage carousel to wait for his luggage. As a result, his mobile phone rings again. Just now, she took the mobile phone back into her pocket. As a result, when she took it out this time, she didn''t have time to look at the screen. As soon as she got through the phone, a furious voice came from the opposite side, "why don''t I send you a message?" Luo youyou was stunned. Unexpectedly It''s okahara Kurosawa?! She was a little bit incredible, but after a while she pulled her mind back. Sakara Kurosawa called, in addition to accusing her, what else can he do? Is it an apology to her? Luo you takes a deep breath, then grabs his mobile phone and says to Kurosawa, "I''m abroad. What''s the matter?" "Do you know the time difference between you and me?" Sawara Kurosawa is furious. Through his mobile phone, Luo can imagine that he is out of control and crazy. "Do you know how long you have been gone? How long did you fly? Are you flying to the north pole on your horse? I haven''t heard from you for so long! " Arctic? Luo you wants to laugh, "why do I have to get back to you?" "How, now I feel qualified to fight against me, don''t I? Luo you, you are still my fiancee before the two families cancel our engagement. Please pay attention yourself! " "In that case!" While holding the mobile phone, Luo youyou took the luggage from the turntable, and then strode out with the luggage, "please pay attention, I''m your fiancee! You have no right to criticize me like this! There''s no one between us who''s sorry. I''m on an equal footing with you. I don''t need to see your face alive! " After saying this, Luo youyou said, "what''s more, if someone doesn''t say it, call me again, it''s the dog, Kurosawa, are you happy to hit yourself in the face! Is this to make me misunderstand you don''t want me? " As soon as these words came out, Kurosawa on the opposite side was even more excited. He seemed to hear a joke and laughed angrily, "what are you talking about? I hate to leave you? Luo Youyou, are you a dramatist? I''m interested in you "There is no best!" Luo you''s eyes were red, and he roared, "no best! Coincidentally, I didn''t either! " Neither do I! I didn''t - don''t - don''t say it, those desperate Miss and care. I have, Kurosawa, my whole heart is full of your existence, I have - but how can I admit it? Luo you is biting his teeth, "hang up, I hope the next time you call me is to tell me the news of the dissolution of the engagement, other don''t have to look for me! Goodbye Goodbye these two words said gnash teeth, as if and their own on the strength, trying to hold those who are about to blurt out the love. Once you say it, you lose No, don''t hear your voice any more Everything is driving me crazy. Sakara Kurosawa, I hate myself for falling in love with you. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1543 Luo youyou hangs up the call, and then regardless of the tears on his face, he goes out to the place where he takes a taxi. After he is satisfied with his address abroad, he quietly lets the car drive him to another strange place. ****** when Luo youyou came back, he sent an email to the leader of the company. Previously, she asked for a week''s long holiday because Kurosawa sakara asked her to go back temporarily. Who knows, she came back in a few days. The senior management was still very confused and asked if there was anything wrong with her. As a result, Luo youyou said that nothing happened. He cleaned himself up at home, turned around and went to work wearing a professional suit. When she came to the company, the front desk lady said hello to her with a smile and said in English, "Yo Yo, you''re back.". With the same fluency and standard of English, Luo Youhui greets everyone she knows one by one. She enters the office, and then comes to her seat. Someone beside her asks with a smile, "Why are you back so soon? You''ve spent all your annual leave. I thought it would take at least a week. " Luo youyou was stunned when she heard this. Then her hand trembled a little. She turned on the computer and said with a smile, "nothing''s wrong, I''ll come back. Why, isn''t it good to come back to work?" "You''re trying to turn yourself into a strong woman." Colleagues up and down looked at her a few eyes, "not as well, you this small body, careful which day overwork faint." "Bah." Luo youyou pretended to be angry and scolded, "who can I say? I won''t faint because of overwork. I know I have to rest when I''m tired, OK?" "That''s it." My colleague put his hand on her head and patted her gently. "You don''t look very well. I feel that you are very tired when you go back. Isn''t this reminding you to be careful with your body?" Luo you''s expression is a little stiff. It turns out that Colleagues can see the fatigue on her face. It turned out that everyone could feel how tired she was, but Kurosawa didn''t. In other words, he also felt it, but pretended not to know. Luo youyou lowered his head. When he lifted it up again, he had already adjusted his smiling face. "It''s nothing. It''s just that long-distance flight is a little tired. Don''t worry. I have nothing else to do." "That''s fine. You are the mascot of our company." My colleague patted Luo you''s head again. Her hair is soft and slippery. It really feels like touching a small animal. In the eyes of colleagues, Luo youyou is a little girl with a very lovely face. As long as people with a better relationship look at her eyes, they can''t help but want to touch her hair. It seems that the fatigue after working for a day can be cured by this "lovely little animal" named Luo youyou. Cure, Luo you has such power. No wonder Chi lie also touched her head at that time. She was so cute that she could be touched in the zoo. Luo youyou covered his hair and said, "don''t touch it!" Colleagues laugh back, "well, well, who let you so cute, by the way, there is something to tell you." Luo you blinked, "what''s the matter?" "There''s a leader on the air." Colleagues mysteriously came over, "I heard that he was very young, transferred from the headquarters group of Japan benzene." Luo youyou gasps, "headquarters, come here? Is that the transfer of senior talents? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1544 The colleague nodded, "yes, we also need to have job transfer here, because the new comer above is not familiar with the process here, so we may have to arrange several helpers in the past." "So, is the position completely changed?" Luo you is a little curious. "In this way, it has a great influence on the people who used to be in the company." "No, the mysterious leader airborne is our direct supervisor. We don''t need any job transfer. We just need a few people from our department to lead him to get familiar with him in recent months." The colleague looked at Luo youyou with a smile, "since you have the best reputation in our department and are most liked by people, so everyone unanimously decided to let you communicate with our new direct leader!" Luo you felt that a bomb had been dropped in her head, and she bounced up from her chair. "What''s the situation?" The colleague pulled her down from the air and pressed her on the chair. He said seriously, "you see, there are so many people in our department, and only you are welcome. After all, you are lovely, diligent and talkative, aren''t you? Then the new leader, we don''t know what his temper is, will send you. After all, you are so cute that most people can''t get angry at you. " Love is for this! In order not to let the new leader get angry, send her to block him! "That''s it..." Luo youyou''s face was covered with two lines of noodles wide tears. "Is that how to treat your mascot?" Another colleague passed by and flattered him with a pile of snacks. He sat down beside Luo Youyou, then pushed all the snacks over and said to Luo Youyou, "here you are, the people who have a good relationship with the new leader!" Luo youyou said, "what is this..." "Eat more..." The new colleague said, "you are so cute. If the new boss has a bad temper, we have to feed you first." With these words, all the colleagues in the Department came and piled some snacks they had in front of Luo youyou. A group of people surrounded Luo youyou and looked at Luo youyou with the expression of "heroes, please die for us, the people will remember you" with gratitude and expectation. The expression made Luo youyou feel cold behind, "new leaders will not Temper It''s bad, isn''t it? " The colleague who spoke just now laughed awkwardly and said, "I heard, yes..." That''s for her to die! Luo youyou''s eyebrows wrinkled. This expression almost made the colleagues around him feel guilty. But after thinking about his life and death and the terrible reputation of the new leader, the colleagues threw a fist at Luo youyou and said, "you, eat more. You can tell us what you want. This task is up to you!" This This is the meaning of "have a good meal and get on the road"! Luo youyou couldn''t resist everyone''s eager eyes, and finally gave up the struggle, hung his head and nodded, "OK, I promise you, but I really can''t eat so much, forget it..." Colleagues came up and hugged Luo you, "you are really the mascot of our department!" "Yo Yo, I''ll remember you!" "It''s said that the new leader is fierce. You should be careful! He wants to hit you and tell us that we will call the police for you! " "Eat more, it won''t hurt to eat fat!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1545 That night, Luo youyou went down to work with a confused face. She was still immersed in the terrible task atmosphere of being sent to get familiar with the new leader. When she got off work, she was surrounded by her colleagues and sent out. When she got home, she was completely quiet. Lying on the sofa in the living room of the rented private apartment, she curls herself up. In the middle of the wide sofa lies her small body, with a strong contrast. Luo youyou turns on her mobile phone and finds that Kurosawa has never sent her a message again. With two laughs of self mockery, she put her cell phone away again. Also, what is she thinking of deceiving herself? Do you think Kurosawa is really looking for her? No, Kurosawa was just afraid that she would humiliate him. Luo youyou turned over, then put the mobile phone on the side, one after another things consumed her too much energy, so she tired to close her eyes, even did not find the case fell asleep, unexpectedly just at this time, the mobile phone rang. However, because he was too tired, Luo youyou didn''t hear the mobile phone ringing at all, so he put it on the side, from the beginning to the end. Then, the second phone call came in - "Damn it!" Sawara Kurosawa hit the second one, and in the middle of the fight, he was so angry that he hung up. On the other side, Xu Shengmin laughed and breathed. He roared, "what are you laughing at?" "Laugh at your worry." Xu Shengmin pointed to his mobile phone and said, "how does it feel that Luo youyou doesn''t answer your phone?" Kurosawa didn''t even think about it. He couldn''t hang it on his face. As a result, he was so angry that he said, "it''s none of your business!" "I don''t know who came to me to ask me about Luo you." Xu Shengmin hands a stand, "hurry up, after asking, hurry up, I''m in a hurry to sleep with my baby." "Your mother, are you human, Xu Shengmin?" Kurosawa now wants to strangle Xu Shengmin, "didn''t I help you when you were chasing LAN Qiqi?" Xu Shengmin was very happy. "You also said that I wanted to chase LAN Qiqi, so you helped me. And now? Do you want to chase Luo you? If so, I''ll tell you what she did before. " There was no sound from Kurosawa. Xu Shengmin see him eat shriveled, squint eyes, smile enigmatic, "five seconds time for you to consider, if you are not chasing her, I will not blindly mixed, maybe people don''t want you to chase, then I don''t give Luo youyou trouble." As soon as the words came out, he saw that Kurosawa had eaten explosives and said, "fart! What''s the trouble! Are you blind! How can I chase Luo you! " Xu Shengmin lengthened the tone, deliberately said, "Oh? Is it? So you don''t like her? " "How could I like her!" When sakara Kurosawa said this, his voice was very urgent, like a deliberate retort, and his mood was even more excited than just now, "I just came to ask you where my fiancee has gone. I don''t even have the right to know this!" Xu Shengmin hands a stand, "yes, yes! Come on, do you want to tell yourself this reason? " Ohara Kurosawa did not speak. Xu Shengmin sighed, "OK, let me tell you, Luo youyou has returned to Sydney." Hearing this, sakara Kurosawa frowned, "what''s she doing there?" Xu Shengmin raised his voice, "work! LAN Qiqi told me that I knew that she worked abroad in Sydney, but you didn''t know? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1546 Xu Shengmin''s retort made Suhara Kurosawa extremely embarrassed. After a while, he could only say, "why? I didn''t pay attention before, so That''s why I... " I don''t know. She used to work abroad. She has been Sydney He thought it was Japanese benzene Seeing the hesitant appearance of sakara Kurosawa, we can see how much he didn''t care about Luoyou. Xu Shengmin patted Kurosawa on the shoulder and said, "brother, it''s not necessary. Do you think Luo youyou is ugly?" It''s not ugly. Even if Kurosawa hates her any more, he has to admit that Luo youyou''s face is a popular one. It''s cute and cute. It''s like a loli. Playing Cosplay in the second dimension circle is expected to gain a lot of fans. Knowing the answer from Kurosawa, Xu asked, "is naluo youyou poor?" Poor? I''m kidding. Where can a family get married with Kurosawa? Luo youyou is the daughter of the Luo family. There is no such thing as being poor. He was raised with rich clothes and good food, just like them. These two answers were clear to Kurosawa, but he didn''t want to say them. So Xu Shengmin asked, "is Luo youyou intelligent enough?" If it''s not enough, who can go to Sydney alone and get along so well? Luo youyou is the most proud daughter of the Luo family. That''s why he is qualified to marry Sawara Kurosawa. This is the icing on the cake for the two families. So Luo youyou doesn''t have such a stupid mind. This Xu Shengmin looked at the ceiling and said, "to sum up, Luo you is lovely, has a good family, and is an independent woman with brain. What do you think you don''t like about her? People will be despised like this?" Kurosawa''s ears were buzzing. "What''s more, Luo youyou has such good conditions that people can find another one after leaving you. I guess no one will care who she had an engagement with before. Luo youyou''s own little white face is enough, don''t you think?" Xu Shengmin smiles and pokes Kurosawa''s chest with his elbow. "Don''t you think Luo youyou is excellent?" "This..." After thinking for a long time, Kurosawa said, "do Cooking is really delicious. " He had been thinking about the taste of the spaghetti she threw that day for a long time. As a result, Xu Shengmin was stunned. ¡­¡­ Ohara Kurosawa, remember to eat as soon as you step on the horse! "You are a dog indeed!" Xu Shengmin said angrily, "I said so much, mainly to remind you, don''t always think Luo Youfan, marriage is decided by your family, not Luo Youyou, she may also be the victim, you day by day don''t hold on to others, really don''t like it, just directly and family showdown, so you two are free." How can this work? Shaking his head desperately, "no, no, she''s not. Xu Shengmin, you think she''s too innocent!" "Ah?" Xu Shengmin didn''t expect that Sawara Kurosawa would say this. Is there a secret behind it? "Then tell me what''s going on..." "Marriage was not settled at first." "At first, I only knew that our family had a good relationship with the Luo family. Later, I might become a family, but later, Luo youyou suddenly appeared..." Suhara Kurosawa looked up, "the three daughters of the Luo family, but Luo youyou appointed to marry me. It was she who locked my freedom from then on!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1547 Xu Shengmin was shocked. He didn''t expect this. But At that time, Luo youyou was so small, how could he have to have Sawara Kurosawa? Xu Shengmin shook his head, "you must be wrong. What have you been confused with for so many years? How old is Luo you? How could she have to marry you? " "Really Kurosawa said urgently, "you believe me! I didn''t know I was going to get married at first, but later I found out... " If you know, you will feel cold. At the dinner table that day, the adults pointed out the future marriage of their two children and decided everything without the consent of Kurosawa Ohara. So from that time on, Sawara Kurosawa hated the little girl in front of her. Because of her, the Luo family wanted to let her marry, and Sawara''s family just caught the olive branch and forced Sawara Kurosawa to lock with her. "How small was that time..." Xu Shengmin murmured, "how can it be Now, it seems that you don''t have to get married, do you "She was a little girl at that time. Casually, the Luo family spoiled her, so in order to satisfy her, they proposed marriage with my family!" Sakara Kurosawa clenched his fingers, "she just said casually! Now that I''m older, I even begin to feel tired of marriage. Don''t you think I am Standing there, Xu Shengmin felt a little at a loss. At first It''s Luo you who is young and plays coquetry with his family. Who knows Luo family is the most favored is her, so for her, will be sakara Kurosawa brought in. Kurosawa, who lives in his home, has never suffered any family affection. He is just a tool. So when he heard that he wanted to get married, he agreed to it without thinking about it. Because it''s good for them. In this way, the young Kurosawa sakara was destroyed by his family''s freedom in the future, because of Luo you''s casual words Casually At the other end of the earth, Luo youyou lies on the sofa, falls into a deep sleep and has a dream. In the dream, she is still the young girl, jumping to her parents with her ponytails, and is held high by her beloved father. "Baba, I went to Juyuan''s home today and saw the knife." "Little fool, it''s called bamboo sword. It''s used by adults to practice kendo." "My lord? Why do I see a little brother who is about my age also training? He moves so fast, just like adults. " "His name is Kurosawa, and he is the only son of the family. How about that? Isn''t he great? Yo yo, you should learn more from my little brother. He knows a lot. " "Wow, really? I''m going to be with little brother Ohara!" When he said this, Luo youyou didn''t notice the serious expression on his parents'' faces. He just looked at himself and expressed his admiration for sakara Kurosawa. "He''s the same age as me, but he can carry a bamboo sword! Baba, he is so powerful. He must be more powerful when he grows up. You want to be with him and learn more from him! " Together When I was young and ignorant, I said together. What is it like to be together? Luo youyou is awakened by the dream and finds that he has shed tears all over his face. You want to be with him! Together Luo youyou held the cushion of the sofa tightly to prevent tears from flowing. Just uncontrollably, the cry overflowed from the throat. They Can''t be together anymore www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1548 It''s been a dream long enough, and she should wake up. Luo youyou looks down at the palm of his hand. Cry and laugh. Is this marriage good or bad? When I was young, I casually said that I wanted to be together, but it became true. Is this a dream come true? She remembers that she was shocked when she knew that her family was really trying to communicate with abyssal Hazel''s family to get married. As a young woman, she didn''t know that the word "marriage" stands for trampling on human rights and destroying the future. She just wanted to be together with Kurosawa, so she nodded without hesitation. Her smile was sweet and her eyes seemed to twinkle with stars in the sky - at that moment, Kurosawa hated her regardless. Young and mature, he is regarded as a robot by his family. In his numb and heartless heart, he has emotional ups and downs for the first time, and this kind of emotion It''s called hate. It was the first time that he realized that there was a surge of Qi and blood in his chest, as if he wanted to get rid of anything and fight against anything. He will always bear and endure, but this time, he wants to turn the table over and roar out to vent all his discontent. When he saw the little girl with a brilliant smile, he only felt ironic. Let their own life happiness is so tied up for sale, and she, and she actually laugh out! She destroyed his future. Outside the window, a thunderbolt flashed by. Luo you, who was so frightened that she fell into memory, suddenly shivered. She forced the palm of her hand that she had been staring at for a long time to close. Then she gasped and got up from the sofa. Her thin back staggered to the bedroom. She didn''t sleep long, but she slept deep enough to have such a dream, just like she really went back to the past. If you go back to the past, don''t say you want to be with Kurosawa, it''s the beginning of your unhappy life Luo youyou went back to her bedroom and lay down. Looking out of the window, she didn''t know when it was raining. She felt that the rain was suitable for the situation and made her feel chilly. She had to add a new dress tomorrow. In the rain, she fell asleep again and woke up to a new day. This time, she did not dream of sakara Kurosawa again. She woke up blankly, and when she opened her eyes, it was the dazzling sunshine outside. As soon as she thought of a new leader taking office, she felt very big. As usual, she put on her make-up and rushed to the company. When she came to the company, she felt that the atmosphere of the company was very different. This The new leader is coming so soon?! Sure enough, as soon as she arrived at her studio, her colleagues cast their expectant eyes on her. Luo youyou pulled out a smile and stammered, "how What''s the matter? " "Yo Yo, new leader I want you to go to the office... " Colleagues pointed to the direction of the direct boss''s office, "one, have a safe trip." Luo youyou feels a thunder coming down his forehead, so fast?! All the way back to the office cold, knock twice, inside came a clear voice, "please come in." Luo youyou pushed the door in and put on a professional smile. Unexpectedly, he was more happy on the other side. "Yo, LAN Qiqi told me that you are super cute. Sure enough, I am more lovely than the photo." Luo youyou smiles and stops on his face. After he goes in and closes the door, he points to himself in disbelief, "do you know me?" "Introduce yourself." The man stood up and went to Luo youyou. He held out his hand and shook it with her. "My name is Gu, LAN Qiqi''s ex fiance." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1549 On hearing the words of the former fiance, Luo you feels that his temple is jumping. He can''t believe that this man actually knows LAN Qiqi. Isn''t this the new leader who parachuted in? How And her good friend LAN Qiqi? Is the world so small! Just when Luo you was still in a daze, Gu Gu winked at her and said, "is it an accident?" He looked as if he had known her for a long time. Luo youyou stepped back, with a little defense on his face, "even if you know LAN Qiqi, why do you know me?" "Lan Qiqi showed me your picture." Gu Zhen didn''t hide and tuck in either. He poured a cup of coffee for Luo you, and then put it on the tea table. He sat down and waved to Luo you, indicating that she would come and sit down with him Luo youyou hesitated and thought that no matter what happened here, it was also the company. The man dressed neatly in front of him should not be a strange person. At most, he was familiar with himself, so nothing would happen. So she went to sit opposite Gu, took a sip of coffee, put it down slowly, and whispered, "thank you, Mr. Gu." Gu was happy, and then said to Luo Youyou, "I just took office today. I looked at the names of my employees, and then I saw you." Speaking of this, Luo youyou is also a little embarrassed, "I didn''t know I used to work in your company..." "Ha ha ha." Gu Yu laughed even more happily, "I''m also working for my family. It''s all the same. I thought you would go to Luo''s estate... " "I don''t want to rely on the Luo family." Luo youyou turned his head and looked at the French window. "There are some things I don''t want to ask for anymore." When the beginning of a careless words, led to her and sakara Kurosawa was kidnapped to now, so that the enemy stabbed each other, this is her most regret. If she could do it all over again, she would rather not. So she didn''t want to accept everything about the Luo family any more. She was afraid that if she wanted it that day, she would take away the happiness of another one. So Luo youyou decided to rely on herself. The Luo family always doted on her, but Luo youyou insisted that she could only rely on her. So Luo youyou came out for an internship interview alone and became stable in the company. Who knows, it is Family oriented enterprises. Luo youyou lowered his head and took another sip of coffee. "It''s very good here. At least I''m very satisfied with my work ability." Gu Gu narrowed his eyes. "When I came here today, people from the Department told me that they sent you to take me to get familiar with you and to integrate me into the new environment faster. It seems that you are very popular here." Luo you laughs foolishly, like a cute little rabbit, "maybe I look better to talk." Gu is straightforward, "look good bully." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo youyou grinds his teeth. "You don''t have to say that. They didn''t bully me either, just..." Is to push her out to do this grim and cruel task Luo you raised his head abruptly, "I heard you have a bad temper?" This person is not with a flower like, into the door began to smile, where spread out the bad temper? Gu Gu stretched out his finger and knocked on the table of the tea table. "It was very bad there before. He had a straight face. I would scold someone who did something wrong, so he had a bad reputation." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1550 Bad reputation Luo you is a little curious, "why do you look normal when I enter the door?" Gu said with a smile, "your round face is really cute. Like a small animal, I want to laugh as soon as I see you." Ah, ah, ah! The groundhog screams! Luo you''s face suddenly rubs red, "are you playing a hooligan? Language harassment is also harassment! I''m your subordinate. Think it over! " Gu Zhen directly laughed so that he collapsed on the sofa beside the tea table, hugged his stomach, stretched out his long hands and feet, gasped with laughter and said, "what are you thinking about in your mind?" Luo youyou sat on the sofa, or back to move the position, "I think more?" Gu Zhen held out his hand and said, "no, no, you think too much. I didn''t mean that. LAN Qiqi said that you are very cute. As expected." The shame on Luo you''s face hasn''t receded. He said incoherently, "sorry, I''m nervous, because I saw you for the first time..." "No, no, No Gu Gu sorted out his expression, so that Luo leisurely, "I''m abrupt, I thought LAN Qiqi told you I want to come." Now it''s Luo you''s turn to be at a loss. "Why did LAN Qiqi tell me about you..." ¡°emm¡­¡­¡± Gu Gu stared at Luo youyou''s face and kept silent for a while. "Let''s say that, I''m LAN Qiqi''s former fiance, but LAN Qiqi ran with Xu Shengmin." Luo you is stunned, big brother this kind of thing you said so casually?! Gu Gu didn''t care about Luo you''s expression and continued, "then, LAN Qiqi felt sorry, so he called me to know you." Ah? And this one? However, LAN Qiqi must be thinking of introducing boys to her, so that she can walk out of the shadow of the dark. Luo youyou was a little grateful, but she was still a little embarrassed about Gu Gu. "I''m sorry, but you know my situation. I have a fiance, too..." "Well, I learned about that later. It''s very good." Gu Zhen said very seriously, "your fiance''s family is very strong. I think your fiance is also a very strong person." Yeah, it''s very strong. It''s a pity that it''s not her that I love. Luo youyou bowed his head, "well, I don''t want to talk about it during working hours. Mr. Gu is your first day here today. I''ll take you around the company to familiarize you with the whole company. Oh, by the way, if you have any habits, you can tell me. I''ll call someone to arrange it..." "You look like a secretary." Gu Gu looked at her, spit out a, "simply directly transferred to do my secretary." Luo youyou shakes his head crazily, "no, I''m in a good position now. President Gu has raised his head." As a result, Gu Gu murmured, "it''s mainly a small round face that makes people feel good. How do you say you are like a little hamster?" Again! Say it! She! That''s it! Yes! Fight! People! It''s over! Ah! From the beginning of entering the company, what Luo youyou heard most was - "Why are you so cute." "You look like a little Laurie. "Cute." "How can our company recruit such a pure and lovely child laborer, high school student?" "I see her in a good mood every day when I go to work. It''s like flowering. " "I''ll do it for you, cute." "Do you want to have lunch together? Eat more to grow tall." Now there is another description - like a hamster. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1551 Luo youyou didn''t expect that he was just in a class. He couldn''t resist so many strange names. "Don''t describe me like that," she said, her neck bulging Gu Zhen immediately converged, "don''t you like it? Then I apologize. " Tut, the attitude is quite sincere. Luo youyou is a soft person, but he doesn''t want to be hard. When he sees Gu Gu, he is out of breath again, so he can only wilt down, "no, no It''s great. I''m just Talk about... " As soon as he heard Gu Gu, he immediately gave the sun a bright smile, grinning and shouting, "little hamster." Do you want to put your nose on your face like this!! Luo youyou ran up from the sofa and said, "Mr. Gu, you are also very busy. On the first day, I think you have to sort out a lot of documents. I won''t disturb you. When you are free, you call me. I''ll show you around the company." Unexpectedly, Gu Gu immediately said, "now I''m quite free." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why doesn''t this man look like a new boss? Gu Yu is more happy with his smile. "I have an assistant to do all the work for me." Luo you didn''t hold back and asked, "what''s your main job?" Gu Mi smiles, "my job is to assign work to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sure enough, the tone of the leadership. Fifteen minutes later, colleagues in the Department heard the sound of footwork. They turned around and saw that the mascot of their department was leading the new boss with a bad temper to inspect the work!!! Scared them all over a spirit, looked up but a Leng. This, the new boss, seems to be Pretty good looking, isn''t it? It''s not as fierce as the legend. At first glance, it''s still full of happiness It''s their mascot, Luo you, who shrinks in the back, like a furtive little squirrel who wants to hide nuts, with his cheeks bulging and his face not willing. Colleagues have stood up, smiling face to greet, "Hello, Mr. Gu." "I''ve heard a lot about President Gu." "That''s very kind of you." Gu Gu, wearing a suit and standing upright, "came here on the first day today. Many places are not familiar with him, so he called youyou to show me around to get familiar with him. I''m interrupting everyone''s work." "No, there''s nothing. Gu always has something to ask us." "Yes, let youyou get familiar with it." Luo you frowned so high that when he saw Gu He turning around, he immediately pulled out a pair of smiling face and showed his white teeth to Gu He Gu chuckled. He laughed and the whole department was shocked. This, this, this, this! Who spread that the new boss has a bad temper? Is that a good laugh! Where comes the bad temper, simply don''t be too good!! The colleague secretly winked at Luo youyou. When Luo youyou received it, he took Gu to make an introduction. He brought several important figures in the Department to Gu for a look. Finally, he said to Gu, "if you have something to do, you can find these team leaders." Gu said, "what about you?" Luo long a Leng, "I?" Gu Gu nodded, "yes." "I''m just an ordinary employee." Luo youyou raised a hand, "it''s just a little clerk. Mr. Gu, you don''t have to care about me." The colleague stares big eye, this what circumstance? Mr. Gu didn''t ask anyone, just youyou? They''re in love? Oh, my God! The cabbage will be eaten by pig - pig It''s not a pig. It''s been arched by President gu?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1552 Colleagues look at each other, and dare not go to guess Gu''s mind, can only turn the eyes to Luo you. In full view of the public, Luo youyou didn''t know how to explain himself. He could only say, "you Why do you ask me when you have nothing to do? " Gu Gu didn''t say anything else. "I''ll just ask. You look very popular." This, this! Colleagues take a breath of cool air. Do you know your new friend Gu Qian? No What a coincidence! Luo Youyou, who was misunderstood, quickly shook his head, "don''t talk! The more you talk, the more confused you are! " Gu Gu turned around and left, "Oh, that''s not to say." Mr. Gu is still like this Listen to Luo you! It''s over. What kind of person is their family Youyou, hiding so deep Luo youyou took a breath and followed Gu behind, "I''ll show you around downstairs again. Many departments below also say hello." Gu Gu nodded as he listened, "well, are you busy today?" It''s a grand question. They haven''t gone out of the vision of their colleagues yet, and this must have spread to their ears. With everyone''s extremely shocked eyes, Luo you said, "busy, very busy..." "I won''t wait for you that night." Gu Gu raised his hand and looked at his watch. "Lan Qiqi said," I''ll take you out to eat more. " Hiding behind eavesdropping colleagues almost fell to the ground, a few people helped the glasses down, swallow mouth, water surface look at each other. "Do you know the relationship between Gu and our family "I don''t know. How does it sound, old What do you mean by good looks? " "Do you have a boyfriend?" "Who knows, if it''s not, it''s good to have one more president Gu. If it is, President Gu is not Don''t you pry into the corner! " Someone who was talked about by colleagues as "prying against the corner" sneezed, and Luo youyou took out his paper towel attentively, "Mr. Gu, on your first day in Sydney, the climate is not suitable..." Looking at her eager face, Gu Zhen wanted to smile, "you don''t have to be so polite. You are a friend of seven seven. Just treat me as a friend. What should you do when you are so nervous?" "No matter how good the relationship is, the boss is also the boss." Luo youyou stood straight and said, "just like you asked me if I was busy today, I know you have received LAN Qiqi''s order and come to take care of me on the way, but in fact, I don''t need to. I''m very good myself." As soon as this sentence came out, Gu Gu subconsciously looked at Luo you one more time, narrowed his eyes and said, "you are quite independent." Being praised, Luo you''s eyes narrowed with a smile. "That''s not true. If you need any help, just call me." Tut. Gu Gu looks at the way that Luo you''s little body leads him in front of him. His eyes are a little deep, and then he takes it away. Luo youyou is leading Gu Zhen. Her mobile phone vibrates in her pocket. At work, she turns on the mute, but the bell doesn''t ring. Even the vibration is not small. She takes out her mobile phone from her pocket and takes a look at the number. This Luo youyou doesn''t want to hang up. I gritted my teeth in the opposite direction again. This time, Luo youyou got through, regardless of Gu Yu standing behind him, he said directly, "didn''t you say that it was a dog to call me again?" "What''s the matter with the dog?" Kurosawa said angrily, "I''m not a man, OK! where are you! I''m in Sydney, come and pick me up! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1553 For the first time, Luo youyou heard such an angry tone from Sawara Kurosawa, which even made her want to laugh, "what''s the use of calling here? You''re free all day, I don''t have to go to work?" On the other side, sakara Kurosawa grabs his mobile phone, and gasps for a moment. After a long time, he said in disbelief, "what are you talking about, Luo you?" Luo youyou and he on the bar, but also hard to hold the phone, voice efforts to control not to pull high, way, "no! I go to work! The new leader is very busy when he takes office. Do you like to come or not? " Then he hung up with a bang. Sawara Kurosawa stands at Sydney Airport, staring at the scene of people coming and going. The beeping cut-off sound coming from his mobile phone pulls him into reality. He didn''t expect that he would be rejected directly by Luo you, let alone Luo youyou is getting hotter and hotter now. Since that day knocked over his pasta, it seems that whatever he did, she would face him. He said to go east, she would go west. A kind of indescribable feeling slowly floated to the throat, and sakara Kurosawa subconsciously swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. He didn''t know why his heart beat so fast. It''s like my heart is beating too fast, like I''m afraid of something. After a moment''s silence, he took out his mobile phone and sent a wechat message to Luo youyou. At the moment, he just wanted to vent his emotions - [why do you hang up with me? ¡¿ [I came to Sydney alone. Is it so difficult to pick me up! ¡¿ unexpectedly, Luo youyou replied ten seconds later. Do you know how to speak a foreign language or do you want me to take care of your life? ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nishihara Kurosawa looked at his mobile phone and the ceiling of the airport. For a moment, he felt at a loss. How can this happen, Luo youyou It''s like I''m determined to break up with him completely. Why, why In the past, as long as he landed, he would surely see a round face smiling like a flower in the crowd, and a pair of eyes shining like stars. But now In the end, Kurosawa clenched his teeth and sent a message in the past - [you don''t come to pick it up, do you? If you don''t come to meet me, I''ll wait for you at Sydney airport. I live here! ¡¿ [it has nothing to do with me if you buy the airport! ¡¿ the other party wants to reply without thinking. This reply was like a heavy hammer that hit Kurosawa''s heart. He shook his whole body. He couldn''t believe that it was renluo you who said this. Doesn''t it matter? She Is that how she wants to break up with him now? He''s flying to Sydney. What is she going to do? Why don''t you come to pick up the plane? Will it kill her! Keihara Kurosawa''s hands are shaking. I don''t know if it''s because of anger or Don''t talk about emotions that are hard to say. He dropped his hand and looked at the distance powerlessly. The airport was crowded with people, but no one led him away. ****** "how angry are you when you call?" On the other side, Gu Zhen looks at Luo you turning off the screen of his mobile phone and sighs, "fiance?" Luo youyou nodded, "well, he''s here in Sydney." "Why don''t you pick it up?" Gu Zhen is tone is very idle, like nothing to do, "although now busy, after work, I can take you to pick up." Luo you''s heart clapped, "what did you say?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1554 Gu didn''t feel that he had just said anything shocking. He continued to say slowly, "go to pick him up, isn''t it your fiance? It''s not good to put it there." What''s more, he heard the roar of Kurosawa Ohara just now. He was probably very angry. Luo youyou stepped back with an embarrassed smile and said, "Mr. Gu, you take care of my personal affairs too much..." Gu did not deny, "Lan Qiqi asked me to participate more in the affairs of you and your fiance. You see, this is not the opportunity to participate." Also participate, more participation is able to draw a lottery! The smile on Luo youyou''s face can''t hang now. He can only stammer, "Mr. Gu, you look up to me too much..." Gu laughingly went to say hello and patted Luo youyou on the shoulder like a brother. "It''s OK. LAN Qiqi told me about you. You see, my fiancee ran away with someone. How calm I am..." At least Kurosawa didn''t run with anyone else. He was just outside the waves, but he insisted on holding the title of fiance. Luo youyou didn''t know why he felt pity for each other. He also shook his head to Gu and said, "you are also the object of engagement. Don''t you love you?" Gu was happy, "but I''m better than you. LAN Qiqi likes Xu Shengmin. If I lock her up for such a long time, I''ll have to face the man she loves. It''s too hard." That''s what I said. Since I don''t love you, let go. It''s hard to make a fuss, but it''s also a torture. No wonder this man can still make friends with LAN Qiqi now. Gu Zhen is really a long-time overseas person, and he is more open-minded. When he says this, Luo youyou still has some respect for him, "that On the other side of the family, you... " "The opinions of my family don''t bind me." Gu Gu spread his hands, "I''m not living for my family." It''s so good to be able to say this kind of words easily and freely. I must have a strong foundation in my heart. And she, and even Kurosawa, didn''t seem to have the courage to fight with her family. They enjoy everything they give at home. They are pushed to the top and used as tools. They hate each other day, but they are forced to please the whole family and dare not resist. Luo youyou sighed. If you can lose everything, can you also abandon them. "Xu Shengmin is such a person." It was like seeing through what Luo youyou was thinking. They stopped halfway. When Luo youyou looked back, he heard Gu continue to say, "I said Xu Shengmin is the kind of person who is willing to abandon everything." So that''s why LAN Qiqi is willing to give him another chance. Although they feel humiliated when they are controlled by the family, the supreme rights brought by the family are increasingly paralyzing their true heart and dignity. One day they may really sink into a robot - but Xu Shengmin is different. Even if he cut off his legs, he had to pull himself out of the mud. He gave up all the dazzling money, status, and the superior conditions that made him so delicate. Only in this way can he give up the kidnapping of his family and complete his redemption. "So I think LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin are good together." Gu Zhen had a serious look, "because this man, in this respect, deserves my approval." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1555 What about sakara Kurosawa? In contrast, Luo youyou increasingly feels small. She thought, and her eyes turned red. It turns out that the two of them are timid. Don''t blame anyone. Luo youyou is loved by the Luo family so much that she dare not break away from the Luo family, dare not want freedom, dare not retire from marriage, dare not explain that she was young and ignorant at that time. She just casually says that she is afraid that her family will be disappointed and that she is not filial. Kurosawa, however, has always been fighting alone. For this family, maybe I''ve been numb for a long time. In this way, they wasted each other year after year. In this year after year, no one dared to bite their teeth and jump out of the mud. So don''t always blame Kurosawa for being selfish and cowardly. In fact, she is, isn''t she? Seeing Luo youyou''s expression, Gu Gu sighed, "well, everyone has his own abyss, no one else to pull." As long as you can save yourself, don''t try to save others. Luo you didn''t know what to say for a while, so he could only keep silent. His eyes were as red as a little rabbit, and he nodded hard. Gu Gu gasped, "let''s go, continue to show me around. I''ll get off work later and pick up your fiance." Luo you trembled. "Those who don''t want to face will come eventually. Since they don''t love each other, it''s better to talk to each other. Why should they become enemies?" Gu Gu walked forward and passed Luo you''s shoulder. His eyes stayed on her thin shoulder for a few seconds. "It''s a good ending for him to let you go." Luo you turns his back and tears fall silently. ****** "you said that Gu was always not interested in you?" It took Gu an an hour to transfer to the company, and he also led him to meet the important staff once. Then Luo Youyou, who sent him back to the office and then went back to the Department, sat down, and his colleagues gathered around him, "how''s it going, youyou?" Luo you is tired and droops on the table. "What else can I do? It''s easy to invite Buddha, but it''s hard to send Buddha. I''ll take him to the women''s toilet to have a look." Someone on the side chuckled and reached over to touch Luo you''s head. "It''s hard for you. I''ll call you take out later. What do you want to eat?" Luo youYou can''t get excited when he hears the food. He says with a drooping voice, "no, I''m going to leave work in a few hours. I''ll make a report later..." "I did it for you!" As soon as the voice fell, a hand came out from the side. Luo youyou turned to see that it was her Chinese. Meanwhile, Fang Zheng was embarrassed to pass the document to her. "We see that you are very embarrassed to receive Mr. Gu for us. By the way, I helped you finish the work." "Wow! Wendy, I love you Luo youyou jumped up and hugged Wendy, who was as tall and thin as a supermodel, like a sloth. He rubbed her with his face and said, "I love you so much." "Honey, baby, come down." Wendy said in English, embarrassed to say, "God, you look to help male colleagues envy me." Luo you blushed, and then accepted the document, "thank you so much. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight - oh no, tomorrow." Wendy nodded with a smile. "Are you busy at night?" At night At night Luo you''s eyes darkened, but he had to hold on and say, "yes, my friend has come to Sydney to play, and I''m going to pick up the plane at night." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1556 When I heard the word "friend", a group of colleagues around me were all boiling. They jumped up and ran to Luo youyou. They pressed her office chair and said, "colleagues?! Which colleague? " "Is it the grey green eyed half breed before! She''s so sentimental. I''m going to be sucked away by a glance in her eyes! " ¡ª¡ªIt''s about when Su Yan came to play with Luo you. Luo youyou shook his head, "No." Another colleague interjected, "is that the black and straight imperial sister last time?" Luo youyou shook his head again, "it''s not LAN Qiqi either." Wendy said, "who is that?" Luo you''s best friends are just a few. Who else? Luo youyou doesn''t talk. In the face of her silence, colleagues gasped, "no, man Man Luo Youyou, as the mascot of the company''s Department, is very concerned about her every move at ordinary times. Of course, everyone doesn''t mean anything to her. Just like a small animal, they think she is cute and attractive. Now they guess that Luo youyou is going to meet a man at the airport, and several "elders" jump up at once - "no, you! The men outside are not good! " "Yo Yo is still young. Don''t look for a boyfriend so fast!" "Which man is it, disabled! I want you to pick me up. Don''t go. Stay in our company and we''ll protect you! " Even Wendy said curiously, "Wow, my God, yo yo, I''m so excited. Is it your future marriage partner?" Luo you''s face was frozen with a click. Say That''s right. It''s true. It''s a future marriage partner, but There seems to be no love between them. Wendy hugged Luo you. "Congratulations! long! God, you can be happy! If that man doesn''t treat you well, tell us, we''ll take it out for you! " "Old father" mentality of colleagues have helped the amount, "help ah, our family is going to fall in love..." Luo you looks embarrassed and can only say, "no, you think too much." Everybody stop. Then he asked. "Really?" Bite teeth, Luo you can only choose to cheat them, said, "really." Colleagues repeat, "really, really?" Luo youyou nodded harder, as if he wanted to deceive himself as well as himself. "Really, it''s not my wedding partner. Don''t think about it." "That''s good, that''s good." A group of people clapped their chests and went back to their seats. "Then we can rest assured." Luo youyou grins. Only she knows how brave the smile is, and she has to stay out of work. But the closer she got to work, the more she couldn''t laugh. As soon as it''s time to leave work, Wendy winks at Luo you, "let''s go back first." "See you tomorrow, Wendy." Luo youyou said hello to his colleagues in a friendly way. Unexpectedly, before everyone came out of the Department office, someone came in. Scared everyone back, and back to the office position. Luo youyou doubts, "don''t you go?" Look up - it''s Gu''s face. Standing at the door, he symbolically knocked on the wall of the Department and said, "it''s time to get off work. Let''s go." Let''s go. Let''s go?!?! Mr. Gu, this is picking up their home Luo you from work?! Colleagues a scream blocked in the throat, dare not send out, Luo you complexion white, "what are you doing!" "Agreed to go to the airport together." Gu said casually, "what''s the matter? Not finished yet? I remember I didn''t give you many assignments today. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1557 This - this is not a task not a task! Luo you didn''t hold back, "colleagues will misunderstand you like this!" Gu Zhen suddenly realized, and looked around at a group of colleagues with colorful eyes. Unexpectedly, this group of gossip colleagues put on an expression of "Mr. Gu, we don''t know anything". The speed of face changing is comparable to that of Beijing opera. Gu is happy, hand a stand, "you see, no one misunderstood." Luo youyou almost roared, "how can you be like that!" Gu pick eyebrow, "Tut, say business, go or not? If you go, I''ll drive. You wait for me downstairs. " This Luo long neck a stem, "I think." "If I don''t go, you''ll pick him up alone." Gu Gu tossed the key in his hand up and down. "I can''t fight with him when I go back. Don''t come to me." Luo you''s ear is buzzing. How can she forget that she doesn''t dare to face sakara Kurosawa alone! So he stood up from the desk, finished packing his bags at the speed of light, and ran to Gu''s face with a grin. "Go, Mr. Gu will drive." Look at her! Gu said, "OK, I''ll get the car." "Then I''ll wait for you downstairs." "Well." When it''s over, Gu Yu reaches out to her. Hand in hand? Luo you a Leng, the colleague on the side still looks at, Gu you such is not good? But she was afraid that this was a family etiquette, refuted Gu''s face, so she carefully put her hand on it. "Mr. Gu, do you want to Is that so? " Gu Mu tut again, when Luo you almost grasped him, he extended his hand forward and took her bag from her shoulder. "I mean give it to me, don''t you carry it heavy? I''ll go down and get the car for you. I''ll take it down and put it in the car. " Luo you''s face turned red and he took back his hand, "Oh Oh Then I misunderstood... " Gu Yu laughed like a flower. "I''m gone. Wait for me downstairs." Oh. Luo you didn''t make a sound, Gu Gu had gone down, and his figure disappeared at the end of everyone''s line of sight. The whole department office was silent for half a moment, and then everyone roared - "my God! long! What are you hiding? " "Gu is always your boyfriend! It''s definitely your boyfriend! My God "It''s over, yo yo, you''re so strong! come on. Mr. Gu can watch it! " "If you succeed, please remember to invite us to dinner!" Luo youyou covered his ears and ran away, "I''m not, I don''t have it! Stop it, I''m going to get off work!! " When will the day end! ****** LUO youyou gets into Gu''s car with everyone''s friendly and gossipy eyes. He calls up the navigation and says, "is the temperature OK?" Luo youyou trims his hair "That''s the beginning of tension?" Gu started the car, "haven''t seen sakara Kurosawa yet, are you afraid of yourself first?" Luo youyou turned his face and said, "it''s easy..." Gu Gu gave a hum and continued to drive steadily. "In the past 40 minutes or so, please confirm with him if he is still there." Luo you nervously clutched the mobile phone, as if holding a knife. For fear that the mobile phone would cut itself open, he kept turning it around, "I..." "All right." Gu Gu stretched out his hand, "shall I fight for you?" "No, no, no! No good Luo youyou chose to fight by himself, and saw Gu Yu on the side smiling, "that''s right." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1558 Seeing Gu Jue''s appearance, Luo youyou was unable to resist. She murmured, "why do you look like you want to interfere in the affairs between me and Kurosawa?" Gu Gu reached over and poked Luo you''s forehead, then took his hand back, "I call help, do you understand? Where can I find a kind-hearted person like me? " Luo youyou smashed it, smashed his mouth, and bowed his head to send a message to sakara Kurosawa, which meant that he had called. Then he put the phone away and looked at Gu''s face, "why do I always feel that I have ulterior motives?" Gu turned the steering wheel, "I don''t know. Maybe you have some ideas about me." Luo you eats shriveled, "no! impossible! It must be blue 77 blowing something in your ear, that''s why you''re so concerned! " "Almost." Gu Mi smilingly, did not deny, "anyway, idle is also idle, to find some fun in life is also good." Luo youyou sighed and moved his head out of the window. He didn''t want to communicate with Gu. She probably understood Gu''s mind. He was testing her, and she was testing him. Since Gu Gu thinks so, she doesn''t have to be afraid that she will feel guilty and can''t let go. Luo youyou''s clenched fingers loosened, and Gu Yuguang caught a glimpse of her relieved look. The corners of her mouth slightly raised, and then said, "well, once you see me, what can I do if sakara Kurosawa has a problem with me?" "Then..." Luo youyou thought seriously, "if you are beaten, I will be responsible for the medical expenses." Gu is happy, stepped on a foot accelerator, "you really can say it." Sure enough, he was like a little animal who didn''t know the world. He was a big pet at home. In Gu''s mediation atmosphere, Luo youyou''s inner tension eased a little. When she didn''t say a word to Gu, she unconsciously arrived at the airport. She swallowed her saliva and planned to get off. "Don''t you call Kurosawa After Gu locked the car, he led her to the airport and said, "confirm with him where he is." Luo youyou nodded, took out his mobile phone to see, before his message did not get a reply. I guess I don''t want to take care of myself. Luo youyou feels a little funny more and more. Now he''s in a hurry to pick up Kurosawa, and he doesn''t know what to do. Is it because he is sarcastic, or because he is dismissive. After thinking about it, Luo youyou clenched his teeth and dialed the phone. Originally, he was ready to be interrupted by Ohara Kurosawa. Unexpectedly, this was the first call, and the opposite was connected. "Luo Youyou, how can you give up to call me now!!" As soon as he got through, there was a familiar roar, which was so loud that Gu could hear it. Luo youyou immediately covered the speaker of the mobile phone with her hands. When she finished roaring, she said, "what''s your name! Can shouting so loud solve the problem? " He almost jumped out of his chair. "I''m angry! You know what? Loud can reflect Lao Tzu''s anger! How expensive is the telephone fee? You don''t even give me a call to say hello? I''m here from day till dark - what''s the time, you see! " "Are you a child?" Luo once again quarreled with Sawara Kurosawa, "since you know it''s impossible to wait like this, won''t you take a taxi and find a place to live? How expensive is the taxi fare? I have to pick you up like a giant baby www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1559 Sakara Kurosawa was stunned. I didn''t expect that Luo you could refute himself like this. All his words were stuck in his throat. A strange emotion gradually came up in his chest and circled in his throat. Hard, sakara Kurosawa swallowed those emotions, and then said, "do you have to? Luo you you Luo youyou doesn''t talk. Kurosawa said, "Lo yo, do you have to be like this! I came all the way here to find you, alone, let you pick me up, so wronged it This tone seems to be accusing Luo youyou of being insensitive and ruthless, leaving him alone in a foreign country, husband and son. In fact, Luo you knows that in their love, she is the only one left behind. Take a deep breath, Luo said in a trembling voice, "I didn''t ask you to come to me!" With a trembling sound, he stabbed into Kurosawa''s chest like a knife. The man didn''t breathe. He seemed to have been hit hard on his chest, and now he has some difficulty in breathing. Subconsciously, he touched his collar and pulled it as if he could breathe in more air. "I..." "You always do! It''s all self righteous! " Luo youyou grabs her cell phone, and Gu zhe listens to her quarrel with sakara Kurosawa. This is undoubtedly a special shame for a girl. But now, Luo youYou can''t help it. She is full of pain and is eager to find an exit, but no one can pull her out. This is an abyss called sakara Kurosawa. What this man does and what he does will affect her. She thought that if she could not see him or hear from him physically, she would try her best to press down and embed all the thoughts from the ground back into her original heart. But he came. Sakara Kurosawa, you are cruel, give people hope, but keep waking her up. Luo you wiped his face to make sure he didn''t shed tears. Good. She''s getting stronger and stronger. She says, "where are you?" Where are you suddenly? Kurosawa was stunned for a long time, as if he lost his mind in a moment. He couldn''t believe it. "What did you say?" "I''m at the airport now." Luo youyou wiped his face, laughed at himself and said, "this is not to pick you up. Young master, where are you now? I''m here." Kurosawa seems to have heard the news. He opens and closes his mouth for a long time, and finally spits out a few figures, "you Are you really here to pick me up "What else?" Luo you''s voice sarcastically said, "who dares to leave you there alone? When you go back and complain to my family, it''s me who will suffer. You''ve come all this way for me. If I don''t come to pick you up, I can''t thank you for death? " She did it on purpose. He said it in such a weird way on purpose. But "You just hung up on me," he said "You just say the address." Luo youyou choked down his crying cavity, kept himself rational, solved the current problem first, so he tried to restrain himself and said, "don''t mind my business. It''s my task to take you out and settle down. As for other things I do, it has nothing to do with you." Keihara Kurosawa thought, just wait to meet and talk to her, reported the address, ten minutes later, not far away someone came. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1560 The petite and thin body walked in the crowd, as if it would disappear anytime and anywhere. Kurosawa Sawara was staring at Luo youyou''s figure, but when it was really close, he stopped breathing. There is a man behind Luo you. Men. Man, man. Actually, or, Gu?! At that moment, his heart seemed to be hit hard by something. Anger, jealousy, reluctance, and the rage that surged up quickly, even so fast that it was hard for him to distinguish, all of a sudden occupied his whole body. The nerve cells of the brain are boiling and burning at this moment. He is like a lion whose territory has been occupied by people, so that there is a hoarse voice like a beast in his throat, "Gu, what are you doing here?" That ferocious look in the eyes flits over Luo you, straight lock in the body of Gu. The latter received the sight of sakara Kurosawa, and Gu narrowed his eyes slightly. Tut. The man in front of him, the possessiveness in his noble and beautiful eyes, is almost gone. As soon as Luo youyou saw Sawara Kurosawa''s expression, he got a big head and pulled him, "Why are you so impolite? President Gu sent me here!" She was afraid that Kurosawa would misunderstand others without saying hello, and she was even more afraid that he would act on his impulse. Just seeing Luo you so nervous and scared, he became more furious. "Why are you so nervous? Can I eat him?" "I think you can eat people now!" "I''ll eat you first!" But Kurosawa didn''t care about Luo''s long struggle. He dragged her behind him? What President Gu? Where did you come from, Mr. Gu? Luo youyou tell me, where did you know Mr. Gu? " Mr. Gu! Why didn''t he know Gu It''s her boss?! Luo youyou was frightened by his fierce emotion. When she saw such a Kurosawa for the first time, she didn''t dare to speak at all. The whole person stood there pitifully, like a little rabbit with a wolf in the tiger''s mouth but no way to do. Seeing her like this, Gu Gu took a step forward, "don''t scare her. I''m her leader. I just took office, so Luo you didn''t talk about me before." Leadership. Can leaders be so young? If he doesn''t believe it, it''s definitely not a leader who comes up on the normal way. Otherwise, how can the leader be an old man? How can it be Gu''s turn to be a beast in disguise?! Kurosawa''s vigilance did not put down at all, but became more intense, "right? What kind of leader? " "Immediate superior." Gu Gu said, "why, I sent her here. What rule did I break? Can I make you angry with Luo you like this? " Sakara Kurosawa clenched his fingers. "Or did Luo you do something wrong?" Gu Gu took a look at the small Luo you, tut tut twice, shook his head and said, "no, good friend, can''t she bring someone to pick up the plane together? I don''t think she has done anything wrong. If you get angry with her like this, she will feel aggrieved and then disappointed with you. " This made Kurosawa''s heart twitch violently. He suddenly remembered, yes Why is he so angry, because Luo you brought a man to pick up the plane? Because this man, handsome, looks rich, also specially send Luo you to come together? But he never cares, so why Why The heart is beating wildly. Seeing this man, he can''t help it In anger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1561 Sakara Kurosawa was so flustered that he could not explain why he was in such a mood. In the end, he could only blame everything. So Luo youyou came to pick him up too late, which made him impatient and bad tempered. Turning around, Sawara Kurosawa took a look at Luo Youyou, who didn''t talk. He said angrily, "what are you doing! Very aggrieved? You''re so funny - I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but you brought me a man? It''s called arcade? Is it called pick-up or to disgust me? " Luo youyou looks up. His eyes are red and his eyes collide with his. At that moment, his heart reads the second, and he feels shocked. She She cried. "I shouldn''t have..." Luo youyou shakes his head, retreats, all the way back to Gu Gu''s side, "I shouldn''t have come to pick up your machine, I''m just being cheap, and I''ll find my own guilt..." She shivered, as if she had been insulted. Kurosawa didn''t know that he could bully her like this - now she is so heartbroken and lovable. But at the thought of being seen by Gu, it''s hard for him to hide his impulse. He doesn''t want to I don''t want to be seen by other men. Sawara Kurosawa took a breath, then tried to stretch out his hand and said, "come here, why are you crying like this? Hurry away, I still have luggage..." The outstretched hand was patted off by Luo you. The strength is not big, but let the original black Ze seem to be slapped. He By Luo you, refused? No How could Sakara Kurosawa was stunned. Luo youyou rubbed his eyes, "go by yourself! Go and get your own luggage, I said. Don''t make me do it As if she had been forced, she yelled eagerly, "I will never be soft hearted to you again, Kurosawa Ohara! To be soft hearted to you is to be cruel to me. I don''t want to suffer, I don''t want to suffer! " The repeated "I don''t want to suffer" sounds like slaps in the face. The pain is his heart. It''s so sad. Why. It''s clear that in the beginning, they didn''t cross the river. It''s clear that they agreed to do everything in the beginning. They didn''t interfere with each other, and they didn''t involve each other. Why is it like this now In the past days, she took care of him without saying a word, washed all his clothes, cooked all his dinners, cleaned his room, cleaned his house, and even helped him at work sometimes. Where is such a Luoyou Put This kind of Luo you, give it back to him "You''ll never know." Luo youyou shakes his head, "sakara Kurosawa, you will never know how humble I have been between us, and how much I have endured..." "I''m now..." For some reason, Kurosawa''s heart began to ache. Stop it, stop it, ok He''s out of breath "I''m not here to take you back Luo you, I''m like this. You know I don''t do this kind of thing. Why do you fight with me again? " "You just want me to go back and serve you unconditionally." Luo youyou turned around and stopped looking at Sawara Kurosawa''s face. He picked up the suitcase for him and said, "let''s go, for the last time I''ll take you to the hotel, you stay for a few days, I''ll show you around for a few days, and then you go back. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1562 She spoke politely as if a tour guide were facing her visitors. Sawara Kurosawa doesn''t want to face this kind of Luoyou, he will feel panic, watching her turn to the petite back, he can''t help reporting it. What to do? She is like a small animal who wants to escape. He is like a dirty hunter who wants to catch her from behind. If she could, the tusks would pierce her thin neck. Sakara Kurosawa was shocked. In the face of those crazy ideas in his mind, his blood was boiling. What happened to him. Why do you love Luo youyou Luo youyou holds the suitcase for him. Unexpectedly, the next second Gu Ying picks it up, "I''ll come." Sweet like a boyfriend. Kurosawa was so anxious that he took his suitcase back. "I don''t know you. Why should I touch my things?" Gu Gu hands a stand, but also not angry, "I just don''t want to let you do heavy work." Look at her small arms and legs, but also to a big man to drag luggage, how can''t say. Gu''s words were like a blow to the head. Kurosawa seized his suitcase subconsciously, then gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll mention it myself. I don''t need her help!" I don''t know who asked Luo you to carry his luggage just now. Sawara Kurosawa looked at Luo youyou''s face and wiped his tears. He couldn''t help saying, "don''t cry. It depends on your grievance. I''m just here to pick up the machine. I won''t be like that for a long time." No, no, that''s not what he meant. He didn''t mean to say that. He He wanted to say something nice to coax her, but when it came to his mouth Luo youyou didn''t even look at him and walked on. She had heard enough of this, and her heart was almost numb. So pretending not to care, he said, "yes, I won''t pick up the plane any more. Where are you staying here, Kurosawa, for a few days?" The three of them went out like this. One of the girls was still crying. How could it look like a dog blood triangle. Kurosawa kuihara hated him. Now, Gu Kuo is as if nothing has happened to him. It''s all his fault! If he doesn''t follow, he''ll probably have a meal made by Luo you now! Last time he didn''t eat it, which made him yearn for it. All his dreams were made by Luo youyou. Now that it''s ready, he''s going to open a room in a hotel outside Where has the fiance to look for the fiancee, the result must live outside?! Sakara Kurosawa is even more reluctant to think so. He drags Luo youyou to his side and forces her to walk with him. Then he says, "I don''t go to the hotel outside. I sleep in your house." As soon as the words came out, Luo youyou jumped up like a rabbit, and then he was held by Kurosawa, who responded in time, "Why are you making such a fuss?" "How can you come to my house!" Luo you is very anxious, "what I rent abroad are all single apartments!" "The bachelor apartment is good." Kurosawa okahara also felt a little dirty and disgusting, but in front of Gu, he kept swearing sovereignty, "doesn''t that mean we''re going to squeeze into a bed?" They''ve been married for so many years that they''ve never slept together. Luo you is worried like an ant on a hot pot, "how can you be like this? You''ve never slept with me before. I''m fine alone!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1563 "I didn''t sleep with you before, but I can''t sleep with you now?" Sawara Kurosawa grabbed Luo youyou and refused to let her run. He held her on the shoulder. "There''s no such reason. I tell you Luo Youyou, I just want to live in your house, and it''s natural!" It''s natural! He said the word with a loud voice, as if no one could stop him. Luo youyou was half crying, but his eyes were still red. Now he was angry again, and he wanted to make a mess with sakara Kurosawa. Why is this man so shameless? He didn''t say it before, but he chose to say it when her boss was over her head! But her anxieties seemed to be in the eyes of sakara Kurosawa. Sure enough, this boss and Luo you have nothing to say about the relationship, ha ha, want to give him a green hat? Sakara Kurosawa grinned, and his handsome face looked like a devil, "what, do you have an opinion? Fiancee? " Fiancee three words, let Luo you suddenly did not wake up, she came back to God and said, "do you usually take me as your fiancee?" Come on She doesn''t want to fight in front of Gu. She doesn''t want to sweep the floor with dignity, but Sakara Kurosawa seems to have taken the wrong medicine, desperately poking her pain, desperately trying to make her humiliate in front of her boss. He must have done it on purpose "If you do it on purpose." Luo you''s voice trembled. "Then you made it." Ohara Kurosawa. "OK, I''ll break the jar, too." Luo youyou said to Gu Yu, "thank you for sending me here today. I''ll go back alone with Suwon Kurosawa in a moment." Gu Zhen naturally understood the meaning behind her words. He just nodded and then said, "well, I''ll go back later. Do you need me to call a taxi for you?" Tut Tut, look at this man like attitude. "No, I''m fine with my fiancee. Don''t worry about it." Oh? Don''t worry? Gu was happy. "What do you think of me as, Kurosawa? I sent Luo you over today. Are you jealous? " Two words of jealousy, like thunder from the sky, are buzzing in his ears. For a moment and a half, he can''t say a word to refute Gu. "When we were at home, your attitude towards Luo you was obviously dismissive." Gu Zhen put his hands in his pockets and looked like he was about to leave. "I was really transferred to Luo you by accident this time. You are so nervous. Do you care about Luo you very much?" Luo you can''t believe his ears. What''s Gu Gu talking about? He Did they know each other in China before? Yes, they are all LAN Qiqi''s friends. They probably knew each other before, so So He said with a sneer, "I thought you were a good person before. So, I''m very interested in other people''s fiancee?" "I think it''s fun for you to do this." Gu took out the key of the car and said, "if you don''t cherish the treasure, there will be someone else to cherish it for you. Even if it''s not me now, it will be someone else in the future. Sakara Kurosawa, your view of love is different from mine, so I won''t quarrel with you. But to remind you, I find that Luo youyou is very popular in the company. If you continue to take this attitude, you should be careful that she will be robbed later. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1564 Kurosawa didn''t expect that Gu would say this to him, and with a "I''m for you" tone. In contrast, Gu''s knowledge is in sharp contrast to his hot temper, just as Gu is a mature adult, but he is still a child. I don''t know why Sawara Kurosawa began to worry, so he could only say, "don''t meddle in the things between Luo you and me. LAN Qiqi is afraid that you are idle. You are really full and have nothing to do." Gu Gu picks an eyebrow, pour also don''t get angry, "you like this son very much afraid Luo you is robbed." "Bullshit!" Sakara Kurosawa seizes Luo you''s hand, deliberately and Gu you on the bar, "who would be willing to fiancee to wear a green hat?" Then he turned back to look at Luo you, word by word, "you give me careful!" Then he drags Luo youyou to stride past Gu, "my fiancee and I have gone back. You can drive back by yourself, please!" Although Although he knows that Gu is really good, if there are no other external factors, he will even recognize Gu. But now, Gu seems to see through everything, and he stands on the opposite side of him. No Gu is so excellent that Luo youyou will surely find that if one day Luo youyou starts to appreciate Gu, isn''t that right for him The more he thinks about it, the more angry he is. He drags Luo youyou to take a bigger step. As a result, Luo youyou doesn''t say goodbye to Gu, so he is pulled outside and gets into a taxi. Before he gets angry, he says, "look, what do you look back at? Do you want Gu to send it back? " "Why are you so hostile to him?" Luo youyou looked up and down at sakara Kurosawa and said, "didn''t you two know each other before?" Knowing is knowing. Who knew Gu would Will become Luo you''s boss! Kurosawa Sawara looked at Luo you''s face and said, "do you think Gu is very handsome?" Luo you feels ridiculous, does not speak, will turn the head. However, this reaction is a kind of default in the eyes of Sawara Kurosawa. The man sneered and said, "don''t dream. This life is my fiancee, and don''t think you can have other happiness. Do you deserve it?" Do you deserve it? These three words can be said to be extremely heartbreaking for Luo Youyou, but she has to bear them, and she also says with a smile to sakara Kurosawa, "since you hate me so much, don''t you want to break the engagement? Why do you care about who I''m close to now? " Sakara Kurosawa''s voice was extremely cold, as if he slapped Luo you so painfully and soberly, "what do you think? At the beginning of this engagement, I was bound because of you. Now you say I''ll be released when I''m released? Luo Youyou, where is such a beautiful thing? At the beginning, it destroyed other people''s freedom. After a few years, it felt boring and wanted to leave. Do you dream? " Luo youyou clenched his fingers, "then you don''t have to do this. Why do you have to go to my house at night?" Look, look! As soon as Kurosawa saw her resistance, he was so angry that his voice became thicker. "I can''t go to your house even if I step on a horse!"?! Luoyou, are you hiding a man at home, huh? Keep a little white face abroad, right? Do you love him every day - " when you think of Luo you''s small body in bed with other men "You dare to let other men touch you and have a try!" he said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1565 For no reason, he heard the bad word "other man" in the mouth of Kurosawa, and Luo youyou frowned, "what are you thinking all day long?" "Then why can''t I go?" "Why don''t you let me go to your house? Who are you hiding? " Luo you pursed her lips and did not speak. "You Sakara Kurosawa grabs his cell phone and says, "Lo yo, you Are you really... " Really outside with other men Just thinking of the picture of her leaning on others'' arms with a smile, a nameless fire broke out on Sawara Kurosawa''s body. The taxi reached out to pull Luo youyou over, and the distance between them was pulled in. Luoyou''s face of Kawaii is close to Kurosawa''s face. She looks like a little rabbit in panic. Kurosawa feels like a beast and swallows her saliva subconsciously. It seems like this, you can swallow all the thoughts that you want to swallow her. Luo youyou''s face is the standard Lori''s face. The baby is fat, tender and lovely. She reaches out her hand and pinches it. The touch is soft and delicate, and her skin is too smooth. Good Soft. "You..." Luo youyou ran to the side, "what are you doing in sakara Kurosawa?" Back to his senses, Kurosawa once again pressed her, "run what run! You can touch it for others, but you can''t touch it for me? " Then Gu can still touch her head! Why can''t he touch it! "Can it be the same?" Luo youyou is puffing his cheeks. He is obviously angry, but how can he be so cute in Kurosawa?! She said, "what did you want to do just now? Did you want to hit me? Ohara Kurosawa, I tell you, if you dare to fight - " fight? He didn''t want to hit her just now. He just dragged her in front of him Kurosawa was stunned, but he didn''t dare to think about it. He didn''t dare to ask himself what he was trying to do. Do you really want to scare her or Kiss her. Sawara Kurosawa fell into silence. The sudden silence surprised Luo youyou. No matter what Luo youyou said, he didn''t speak any more. It was as if his outlook on life had been impacted. The whole person sat there like a statue and didn''t say a word. Until the taxi came to the downstairs of Luo you''s house. Sakara Kurosawa looked up and said, "do you live here?" Isn''t this the most common residential area? How can Luo you, a spoiled child, rent a house here? "What''s the matter?" Luo youyou paid the money, got out of the car and handed the invoice to Kurosawa, "reimbursement." With that, he led him to the elevator, and Sawara Kurosawa followed him with his luggage in disbelief, constantly observing the surrounding environment, "is this where you live?" "Yes." Luo you shrugged his shoulders, "it''s right next to our company. The traffic is convenient, and it''s busy. We usually have a lot of food below, and the people in this community are enthusiastic." With that, she looked at Kurosawa sakara, "what''s wrong?" "If the Luo family knew about it, they would never let you live in such a rotten Street -" "I don''t need the help of the Luo family." Hear Luo family two words, Luo you seems to be stimulated, "no, no need, this kind of place, I live very well." She didn''t dare to take anything from the Luo family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1566 Although Luo youyou grew up in the Luo family, the love of the Luo family will only become a burden to her. She has always felt guilty and shadowed about kidnapping Kurosawa''s future marriage. I''m afraid that if I ask for what I want next, I''ll rob what belongs to others. Well, it''s better to rely on yourself, at least in the future, less on the Luo family Luo you thinks so. Unexpectedly, Kurosawa said to her, "are you in the rebellious period? I want to prove myself in front of the Luo family, so I deliberately look for such a place to live? " Luo youyou went to open the door against his sarcasm, "what''s wrong with this place? You said it "I really think..." Kurosawa saw her take out the key to open the door, and then skillfully went in to change slippers. Kurosawa said, "you don''t have to do this. If you want to prove that you don''t conflict with a good place to live, why do you have to find such a small single apartment..." Is it true that Luo youyou has been crowding himself in such a place for several years abroad I don''t know why, a more uncomfortable feeling floated in my heart. If he was angry just now when he thought about Luo youyou''s Tibetan man, now he thinks that Luo youyou is squeezing a small room in a foreign country, which is more profound and irresistible than anger. It''s like It''s like that she didn''t dare to admit that Luo youyou had suffered so much, that she lived like this, that she was a little person in a foreign country, and that she worked hard on her own. Sakara Kurosawa was shocked by his inexplicable emotion. He didn''t know what his emotion was called. He just saw Luo you''s back, and the feeling surged up. Luo youyou put down his luggage, then turned to the kitchen, "I know you will dislike it, so you see, it''s better not to follow me at that time. How comfortable it is to live in a five-star hotel and treat you as a distinguished guest." Her kitchen was so small that she was standing alone. Luo youyou took a pot of water to boil, wiped the dishes that she had washed in the morning, and put them back. It seems that these days, these habits, are all that she lives abroad. All of them. "You alone..." "Isn''t it uncomfortable?" he said Luo youyou does not want to think, "at the beginning, it will be a little uncomfortable, now I''m used to it, and it''s very good, less personal service, at least I''m comfortable." Kurosawa''s throat seemed to have a thorn stuck in it. He couldn''t breathe and breathe, but he still had a pain? Don''t you go out on weekends? " "Sometimes I go out, sometimes I read at home, or I work." Luo youyou glanced at Kurosawa and asked, "do you really want to live here?" Look at his expression of disgust, we know that he will not choose to stay. That''s just right. Anyway, it''s not once or twice that she was disliked. She''s used to it. "Where else can I go when you''re here?" he said Luo youyou low smile, don''t know is self mockery, or satirize sakara Kurosawa, "I thought you disdain to live here." After all, he is so arrogant, but he just wants to swear sovereignty in front of Gu. It''s a man''s possessiveness, which has nothing to do with whether she is Luo you or not. So, if you think about it, don''t be distracted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1567 However, in the face of Luo youyou''s imagination, Sawara Kurosawa found that he was the one who couldn''t let go now. He said to Luo youyou''s back, "don''t worry about your fiance staying in a foreign hotel alone?" "You''re an adult." Luo you tone understatement, "certainly can take good care of themselves." Who knows how much admiration can be read but not said behind this understatement? Those love crushed by time have long been turned into ashes. This attitude can''t be said to be indifferent, but it alienates Kurosawa. It''s like Luo youyou facing him, polite as if he was facing a passer-by. "No!" Sakara Kurosawa sat on the edge of the sofa like an old man, "I live here today, and I also experience life, can''t I?" Looking at his posture, it''s like the ancient nobles went out on a tour in humble clothes. When they were finished, they waved to Luo you and said, "is the hot water boiling?" Luo youyou holds the water cup and frowns, "do you want it?" After that, he made a cup for Kurosawa, then put it on the tea table in front of him, pretending to be relaxed and said, "that Then I''ll hold another quilt later... " Sakara Kurosawa looked at her for a long time, grinned and said, "have you never slept with a man, are you nervous?" Luo you''s face suddenly became hotter than the hot water she had just boiled. She was like a dog who had been trampled on her tail. She almost jumped up and said, "what are you talking about?" "I live here today, and you have an abnormal attitude." Kurosawa didn''t feel shameful at all. "I''m your fiance. It''s natural for me to sleep with you. Why do you have to hold another quilt? What''s more, you usually live here alone, and a quilt is enough. I''d like to ask, "who is the extra quilt for?" Does she usually have people living here? Luo youyou was so angry that he said incoherently, "don''t you have basic knowledge? You have two quilts to replace. Don''t you understand! Don''t spit blood here - " " then I''ll share the bed with you today. " "A quilt, you don''t worry, I even sleep with you on the same pillow." "Hooligans!" Luo youyou''s face turned white and red. "I''ll tell you about sakara Kurosawa seriously. Since we''ve both made a scene like this, there''s no need to pretend to be friendly again..." "What are you talking about?" Keihara Kurosawa didn''t know why, when he heard Luo youyou say this, he was upset for no reason. Then he directly interrupted her, "shut up, I don''t want to hear so much from you. Hurry to clean up for me." This is the usual order. Luo you''s hand trembled and then said, "go by yourself." Oh, yes. Kurosawa didn''t get angry either. Luo youyou said that. He really stood up, dragged his luggage out and put it, and then went directly into the room. "Where is the bathroom?" "It''s in the room." Luo youyou looked nervously at sakara Kurosawa, "you There''s nothing I can''t help thinking about, is there? " It seems that she is going to sleep out tonight,. Thinking of this, Luo youyou subconsciously picked up his mobile phone and sent a message to Gu Gu. Are you home? Gu Zhen''s return is very fast - What do you say when he arrives? Ohara Kurosawa will live with me. Normal. How about you? How about staying out at night? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1568 Luo youyou stares at Gu''s words and sighs. She didn''t reply to Gu Gu. After reading for a while, she put the mobile phone away, but she was thinking about it in her head. After all Do you want to go out? But this is her home. Why did she run out like a deserter when Kurosawa came? It''s Kurosawa who should go. Luo you clenched his teeth and went into the bedroom, where there was a separate bathroom. There was a loud shower. Sakara Kurosawa soon took this place as his own site. It''s so easy to take a bath. Luo youyou took out another quilt from the cabinet of his bedroom and spread the bed again. He saw Ohara Kurosawa''s luggage, but he couldn''t help it. He used to fold his clothes again. Suddenly he realized that he was habitually doing what he had done before, and he rubbed his luggage again with anger. So when Kurosawa came out, he was welcomed by a clean room - and a bed full of messy luggage. What are you doing?! With a bath towel tied around his waist and naked chest, he came out of the bathroom. Luo you was cleaning the table in the living room. He walked up from behind. His broad chest could almost cover her whole body. He asked ghostly, "what are you doing?" Luo youyou''s small body trembled, and the whole person raised her head and put her face directly on his chest after taking a bath. She was so scared that she tried to step back and said, "what are you doing?" In front of the man without clothes, pull eyebrows, rebellious and arrogant, hanging a bath towel in the waist so big, don''t care about their image. Luo youyou just wants to cover her eyes. Her strong but thin chest makes her eyes hot. "Go to bed after taking a bath!" "Why do you have so much housework to do every day?" He didn''t understand, "what are you doing cleaning tables and mopping floors?" "That''s what we do every day." Luo youyou''s action of covering his eyes did not change, "it''s just that I did it at home before, and you never cared about it yourself! And you put on your clothes! " "What do you do? What do you do?" he said! Put your hands down! Is my abdominal muscles not good-looking or my back muscles not good-looking? What are you doing with your eyes? Look! Show me! " "No interest!" Luo you almost screamed, "why do you always force me like this?" "Let you find that Lao Tzu has a good figure, is he handsome?" Kuohara Kurosawa bangdang stepped one leg on the sofa and yelled at Luo youyou angrily, "look! Lao Tzu is 1.8 meters tall, handsome and rich. He has long legs and long hands. His abdominal muscles are like a horse washboard. Are you blind? How can I be like Gu? " "What are you talking about?" Luo long incoherent, "I sleep with you today, you hurry in! I''m not interested in your abs What! What! Yes! Yes! Sakara Kurosawa looks like a simple critic, but he didn''t realize it. He went up and grabbed Luo youyou''s hand, grabbed her hand and pressed it on his abdominal muscles. How strange was the scene. However, he was angry and impatient, and yelled, "don''t you like it? impossible! You touch! You touch me! You touch this muscle! It''s - you''re not interested? You either like women! " Luo youYou can''t bear it. He slaps him on his abdominal muscle. Are you -- your brain is squeezed by the door!!! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1569 However, Kurosawa didn''t realize her problem at all. Her hand was still tugging at Luo you''s wrist. She couldn''t pull it out at all, so the palm of her hand stuck to Kurosawa''s abdominal muscle. It''s true It''s tough Luo youyou suddenly came back to her senses and pulled out her hand. Her wrist was red by Ohara Kurosawa. She slapped Ohara Kurosawa with her backhand. Her strength was no different from slapping him in the face. There was a crackle on Ohara Kurosawa''s bare arm. Ohara Kurosawa was stunned. "What are you doing? Hit me? " "You''re playing hooligans!" "I''m a rascal to you?" "What do I want?" Kurosawa furiously said? I look so handsome, I need to play hooligans? Others play me hooligan, OK? " "Then what are you doing?" Luo youyou was forced into a small corner by Sawara Kurosawa, "I do things well by myself. Why did I suddenly scare me? You have taken the wrong medicine "I don''t feel comfortable with my abdominal muscles?" Sakara Kurosawa pointed to himself, "look at me, is Gu also worthy to compare with me?" Luo youyou murmured, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you holding on to him?" "He''s very close to you, isn''t he?" Kurosawa chuckles and grins, "I''m not trying to take precautions, but my fiancee really wants a red apricot out of the wall..." "I''m not as dirty as you think." Luo youyou''s heart suddenly became cold. After hearing that, Kurosawa said. That sudden change of expression, even Sawara Kurosawa are aware of, all of a sudden the next words to say in the throat, looked down at Luo you. If Luo you is a rabbit at the moment, her ears must be drooping now. She seems to want to get out of the armpit of sakara Kurosawa by leaning sideways. Unfortunately, her body is too small, and she is held up by sakara Kurosawa. From a distance, it''s like carrying a chicken cub. Sakara Kurosawa frowned, "don''t make trouble. I''m serious." What''s going on? Who on earth is making trouble? "Don''t give me that fancy thing, we can still live in peace." Sakara Kurosawa forced Luo you to look into his eyes and squeeze her chin. "Remember clearly, although you haven''t married into my family, if you mess around outside --" "pa" slapped suddenly, and the strength was not heavy, but it made sakara Kurosawa tremble. Look down, just want to get angry, on the pair of red and swollen eyes of Luo you, her eyes filled with tears, as if exhausted efforts not to let tears fall out. It''s a pity that it''s in vain. The tears did not listen, one after another kept overflowing, blurred her vision. Sakara Kurosawa''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, as if something had exploded in his mind. Her eyes How can you be so desperate? Yes Is to oneself unreasonable make trouble, despair? I don''t know why, but Kurosawa''s heart hurt twice, so fast and short that he couldn''t ignore it. Luo you, who cooks for him in an apron, helps him get ready to change his clothes, walks around the house and places the vases, cooks for him - and at this moment, crying like a child in front of him. I don''t know when, I have only Luoyou in my mind. Sawara Kurosawa''s ears are buzzing and his hands are shaking. Like a child who doesn''t know how to solve a problem, he wipes Luo you''s tears in a panic. The more he wipes, the more he wipes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1570 The tears, like a broken faucet, kept falling down and touched Kurosawa''s fingers, but it made him feel as if he had been burned by fire. Kurosawa didn''t know why. The more Luo you wiped his tears, the more he roared, "don''t cry, will you?" He didn''t know that he could be such a loser. Originally, he just wanted to give Luo you a warning, but now It made her cry. Luo youyou shed tears and bit his teeth. Then he turned his face away and didn''t let Ohara Kurosawa touch her again. He dried his tears. "It''s OK. You don''t have to wipe your tears with your hypocrisy." Hypocritical. Sakara Kurosawa''s heart pricked. It turns out that his behavior is hypocritical in Luo you''s eyes. She has Do you hate yourself so much? This cognition made him panic for no reason, but the more he panicked, the more unreasonable he said, "I just saw you cry. I pity you. Don''t take it seriously." No, he didn''t want to say that. See Luo you shed tears, he is really chest discomfort, he did not pity her After listening to this, Luo youyou laughed with tears, and even went back to satirize deliberately, "yes, I''ve always been very clear, so why do you care so much about Gu Yu and me? Not to mention that I have a clean relationship with him now, if I do, would you care? Do you like me, Ohara Kurosawa? " This question made Kurosawa''s ears hum. Luo you in his eyes never spoke in such a strange way. He always followed him. Now She was sarcastic and sharp. Every word was like a knife. She vowed to plunge into his heart and stab out blood. He Originally, will it hurt like this? "I like you?" Sakara Kurosawa, regardless of everything, asked, "Lo yo, have you ever said that in your head? I just want to wake you up. Don''t take yourself seriously "Then don''t remind me." Luo youyou pointed to the bedroom, "sleep your sleep, I''ve been far enough away from you, and now it''s you who have been provoking me!" The rabbit is in a hurry. It can bite people too Kurosawa seemed to be in a trance. He looked at Luo you in a dazed way. After a long time, he said, "how do you Changed Change? Now she''s changed? Luo youyou didn''t say anything, and Sawara Kurosawa sneered, "OK, you''ve been abroad for a long time, and your temper has become big. I can''t control you." Anyway, he''s living in her house. What else can she do? Can she bring a man home in front of him?! With this in mind, Sawara Kurosawa went directly into Luo youyou''s room and slammed the door, as if he were in his own home, so he threw fire. Luo youyou heard the door slamming, and everyone trembled. Then the silence that engulfed her was all over the room, lifeless, and suddenly lost all her voice. Luo you shivered, looking at his palm for a long time, slowly walked to the edge of the sofa, shrinking himself into a small ball. No matter, no matter. This door separated them two. It was Luo you''s home, but she was asked to sleep on the sofa outside. Fatigue made her feel that her whole body strength was exhausted. She nestled on the sofa and thought of the way Kurosawa saw her eyes just now. All she felt was a deep pain. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1571 Luo youyou feels that she is like living in a dream. She compensates Kurosawa with herself, causing such a big kidnapping to his life. She feels guilty, so she tries her best to compensate. But it seems that people don''t want to make up for it. What he wanted was for her to live rather than die. If that''s the case, then sakara Kurosawa, you did it. She would rather not be taken seriously and cared for all her life, even if it was just a plaything beside Kurosawa, than to be so indifferent and reluctant to let her go and provoke her. How can Luo youyou resist the fact that he likes Kurosawa so much? She shrunk on the sofa, and Luo youyou picked herself up. The silence of the room made her feel impractical, as if the quarrel had never happened. She was the only one left in the world. Gasping for breath, she fell asleep in exhaustion, but Kurosawa Sawara lost sleep in the bedroom that didn''t belong to him. Toss and turn, can''t sleep. The quilt and sheet are so comfortable that there is no problem that he is not used to sleeping. In the old quilt and the new quilt, he mysteriously chose the old quilt he had slept with before he got into Luoyou, and kicked the new quilt down directly. Even the quilt has a smell of Luoyou. He smelled it for a long time like a pervert. He wrapped the quilt like holding Luoyou in his arms. Crazy, crazy. Why is he lying in bed now? His mind is full of Luoyou. Is that woman worth it? Why does he seem to be possessed? His mind is full of her eyes just now. One by one, tears fall down and he is wronged. Sakara Kurosawa counted the time and muttered how she didn''t come in. Do you want to share a room with him? With a sneer, he picked up his mobile phone and sent two messages. Play cold war with me? Do you sleep well outside? ¡¿ [if you don''t come in again, I''ll come out and catch people. ¡¿ however, these two messages were sent to us without any response. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t believe that Luo you''s temper could beat him. As a result, half an hour later, he sat up directly from the bed. The mobile phone is still motionless, which means that Luo youyou doesn''t pay any attention to him. Across a bedroom, she seems to have built a high wall. She won''t go in and out of Kurosawa. Fingers clenched and loosened, and Kurosawa chose to wear slippers and push the door out. He pondered for a long time what lines to use to quarrel with Luo you, but he went out and was stunned. On the sofa outside, there was a tiny figure, like a small animal, and the extremely insecure posture hit his heart in an instant. She fell asleep, but her sleeping posture was so defensive that she seemed to be afraid of being attacked when she was sleeping, so she fell asleep with such vigilance and care. As he approached, he felt his heart beating wildly. Why did she do this It''s obvious that she is a young lady. She should not be afraid of anything. What ever hurt her, and who became her weakness? Sakara Kurosawa subconsciously stretched out his hand, and at the moment when he was about to meet Luo youyou''s face, he took it back like an electric shock. The man''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and he seemed to understand what his previous pain, which was beyond anger and above jealousy, was. ¡­¡­ It''s heartache. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1572 He didn''t know that he was in such a mood for Luo you, so the idea exploded in his mind like a bomb, and sakara Kurosawa was in a daze at Luo you. His heart is still aching, which he can''t ignore at all. You can''t fool yourself. Luo youyou is still sleeping, sleeping face looks harmless, in fact, she is such a person, a small one, not bad for everyone. So Why does he hate this woman so much? Now Kurosawa''s heart is in turmoil, and many questions rush up, but he can''t give the answer. In other words, he did not dare to think about the answer. After a long silence, Kurosawa bent down and gently picked Luo youyou up from the sofa. There was no tenderness on his face, but his action was very light. When he hugged Luo you, he was even surprised. She Too light. Luo youyou struggles for a while. For fear of waking her up, Kurosawa is so scared that he holds her for several seconds. Then he finds that Luo youyou just struggles in his sleep and doesn''t wake up. Sakara Kurosawa took a breath, holding Luo you carefully like a thief, and moved to the bedroom door step by step. Kick the door open with his feet, and then he puts Luo you on the bed with his hands. The whole process was so quiet that only breathing was left. Kurosawa didn''t know he could be so serious. For fear of waking her up, he finally covered her with a quilt. In this way, she is really cute. When she doesn''t quarrel with him, she looks like a little loli, which makes people especially protective. Sakihara Kurosawa swallows her saliva. She doesn''t know why. She pulls out her mobile phone and can''t help taking a picture of Luo you''s face when she is sleeping. Ding Dong, Xu Shengmin, who is far away from his country, suddenly receives a wechat. When he points it, he almost doesn''t blow his hair. How did Kurosawa send a picture of Luoyou sleeping?! This This Xu Shengmin sent a voice to scold: "are you a beast! Doing this while people are asleep? Sakara Kurosawa, are you a man! Luo you is a weak woman. You have to do it, too! " Keihara Kurosawa click on the voice, startled, and immediately typed it - [be quiet! What should I do if I make her sleep? ¡¿ [do you have the face to talk about me? Did you do something to royo? How could you do that? You forced her? You are not a man! ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­ I didn''t do anything. ¡¿ [I don''t believe it! Then what are you doing secretly? You''re not a pervert. What is it? ¡¿ Ohara Kurosawa really has a lot to suffer from. He kindly carried people into the room, but now he has been scolded as a pervert. Where can he argue? He can only whisper a voice: "don''t worry, I don''t touch her, she is naked in front of me, I also --" speak a voice. Because he saw Luo youyou turn over in his sleep and press his body on one side of the quilt, causing the collar of his clothes to be rubbed open in the friction. The exposed skin was so white that he was shocked. The man''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down unconsciously. When I came back to my mind, the screen of my mobile phone was already black, and the sentence was sent out in the middle of the sentence, but he couldn''t manage it. He stared at Luo you''s smooth shoulder under his big open neckline for a long time, and his eyes deepened gradually. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1573 Sawara Kurosawa has never seen such an unprepared Luo you. Although the posture is self protective, it only makes men want to possess her. She has nothing to struggle with in her deep sleep. Keihara Kurosawa reaches out her hand, her finger belly trembles slightly, and rubs her face slowly. It seems that she is experiencing how much soft love is hidden under her delicate skin. It seems that she will melt with a touch of cream. The next second, he was scared by his action. When he took back his hand, Xu Shengmin''s scolding words sounded in his mind. He felt that he was a bit shameless. However, staring at Luo you''s picture, he felt that his body was a little hot. She is so cute, weak and small. She wants to bully her and protect her. Sawara Kurosawa stood beside the bed in a daze. For a moment and a half, he couldn''t figure out what was wrong with his brain. Finally, he chose to send a wechat to Xu Shengmin. Why do I look at Luo you in a daze? ¡¿ after receiving this message, Xu Shengmin sprang up from the bed and was so scared that Lan Qiqi yelled, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Is there a thief in the house?" Xu Shengmin raised his mobile phone in front of her, "do you see what Sawara Kurosawa said LAN Qiqi said in disbelief, "no! I''ll tell Luo you! There''s a wolf beside her! I can''t let yo yo be ruined As soon as Xu Shengmin hears that he is going to suffer, if a phone call wakes Luo youyou and sakara Kurosawa, isn''t it more embarrassing for them to look at each other there? Just wanted to stop LAN Qiqi, "wait a minute, baby, don''t --" the straightforward LAN Qiqi has directly dialed, crossed the phone and stuck his mobile phone to his face. Xu Shengmin maintained a "Er Kang hand" movement, and said the rest, "don''t call Luo you first -" with a beep, the opposite side got through. Luo you rubbed his eyes and said, "hello?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Late, when he didn''t say it. Xu Shengmin swallowed his words in silence. LAN Qiqi yelled, "Yo Yo! Why is sakara Kurosawa with you! You should protect yourself when you sleep at night! Don''t let him succeed Success? Luo youyou was woken up by LAN Qiqi''s phone call. He was still a little confused. He didn''t remember how he got from the sofa outside to the bedroom inside. He was at a loss with his mobile phone. "Ah What are you talking about? " Keihara Kurosawa was so scared that he was smart all over. How could he wake up with a phone call? Who is this kind of time - can hear LAN Qiqi''s voice coming out of Luo youyou''s mobile phone microphone: "I tell you that if you dare to take advantage of Luo Youyou, I can''t afford to go with you! I''ll send you to prison for Tang Wei! You two go to sing the tears of iron windows Sakara Kurosawa exploded in his mind at that time. How did LAN Qiqi call? Luo youyou was suddenly awakened by the cry of LAN Qiqi. He looked at Kurosawa at the bedside and pulled his collar. "You What are you doing by my bed? " Kurosawa roared, "I''m sleeping outside. I''m afraid you''ll catch cold. I brought it in for you!" Luo you''s face turned red, "do you hold me?" "What''s the matter! I''m sorry you didn''t sleep at home. I just brought you in! " Luo youyou cell phone fell on the bed, mouth opened, the final voice has turned into a gust of wind, "you pity me? But It''s you who want to squeeze into my life. The superior pity is not a good intention. It''s just that you are satisfying yourself. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1574 The implication is that Kurosawa''s insinuation is just that he wants to get satisfaction from these behaviors to make his conscience better. Luo you pulls his neckline with one hand, picks up his mobile phone with the other hand, and hangs up LAN Qiqi''s call. She doesn''t want LAN Qiqi to be involved in her affairs with sakara Kurosawa. She worries about LAN Qiqi and makes sakara Kurosawa feel irritable, so she might as well hang up. After that, she shrank more nervously, "you What do you want? " "I just want to sleep." Kurosawa''s voice was so cold. It seemed that the loss and melancholy in front of Luo you just now were all fake. He stared at Luo you''s calm but panicked eyes and said word by word, "kindly remind you, don''t catch a cold. Sleeping outside is not a great act of anger. In my opinion, it''s just like a child." "Yes." Luo youyou retracted into the quilt, "I''ll sleep here, Kurosawa. You can do whatever you want. If you want to live long, I''ll serve you. Are you satisfied with this?" It''s like they''re back in time. Luo you is like giving up the struggle completely. Since you want to trample on me, I''d better be prepared to devote myself. But it was this appearance of giving up resistance that made sakara Kurosawa feel dazzling. Her silent show of weakness is more like a kind of ruin, but since when, she has to take such an attitude to face him? Sawara Kurosawa doesn''t speak. He lifts the quilt and presses it in directly. Luo youyou''s body shakes violently. After living for more than 20 years, he feels that it''s such a nervous thing to have a man around him for the first time. It seems that Sawara Kurosawa is not a man but a wild animal out of control. She would open her tusks and swallow her alive anytime and anywhere. Bowing her back and curling up, Luo youyou couldn''t sleep any more. Although she was warm in the quilt, she felt cold in her heart. On the side, Kurosawa''s breath was very calm. After wiping his body, his hand touched Luo you''s waist. Under the same quilt, her body trembled, like a frightened bird, fluttering off her usual beautiful and gorgeous feathers, and was stripped off the disguise layer by layer. The next second, Kurosawa''s hand directly pulled her whole body. Sweat hair handstand, Luo youyou shiver, want to cry for help voice blocked in the throat, the strong hands like a chain to her waist, from behind came the temperature of the man''s chest, like fire in her back burning. That''s Ohara Kurosawa''s Chest. How sad and ridiculous. When she was dreaming, she thought that one day she could really love Kurosawa. Although this idea is ridiculous, then step back, at least in a long time to put down the fight with each other - in the time of parting, maybe give her a friendly hug. At that time, it was probably the only time she could hold Kurosawa Ohara. At this moment, she was hugged by Kurosawa Ohara. That firm and powerful heartbeat, through his broad chest, through her prominent thin butterfly bone, hit her tiny heart. Like the mutual acceptance and transmission of wave frequency, that second, that Hertz - her heartbeat received his heartbeat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1575 Luo youyou has never been so flustered, as if she had been stripped off one by one in public. Even the degree of flustered and shamed is not as intense as the moment when sakara Kurosawa hugged her, making her mood fluctuate violently. He closed his eyes in fear, waiting for Kurosawa''s next move, only to find that he did not move. Luo youyou was afraid that sakara Kurosawa would make any cross-border behavior. After waiting for a long time and finding that he didn''t move, he tried to move his body. However, during the friction, sakara Kurosawa unconsciously closed his hand more tightly and said in a hoarse voice, "what are you moving?" Luo you''s voice panicked, "then you Why do you hold me Sakara Kurosawa was silent for a long time. He was angry and laughed, "you ask me? I also want to ask myself, "what am I doing with you?" "Then let go!" "Not loose!" Kurosawa seems to be hating himself for his failure. "I''m afraid you''ll do it again in the middle of the night. I''ll go out and sleep. Do you understand?" Here we go again, the Kurosawa style "for you.". Luo you laughed at himself, "why do you hold me so tightly? It''s like we really have feelings. " It''s like we really have feelings. When he said this from Luo you''s mouth, his tone was very light. When he heard it in Sawara Kurosawa''s ear, his heart was shocked. He was so incoherent that he didn''t know what he was saying next, "why don''t we have any feelings? It''s been a long time since I had a dog... " Luo youyou smile more desolate, turned around, in the dark, two pairs of eyes looking at each other, she said, "do you love me?" Do you love me? At that moment, Kurosawa Ohara never knew that he was missing that exotic night even long after. A little woman curled up in his arms, cautiously and trembling, and asked him, do you love me? But he did not want to say, "no love." The answer is so cruel and cold. Luo you''s heart shrunk, as if she had been punctured all her defenses. She reached out to the chest of Kurosawa, as if she could pull away some distance, even in vain. If you don''t love, don''t hold me. She trembled and said, "well, we''re just friends we''ve known for a long time. You worry about me. I''m very grateful. You don''t have to hold me." Ohara Kurosawa''s hand was stiff. I feel that the woman in my arms is slowly pushing herself away, and then withdraw from me, but his hands are not obedient, and he clearly wants to hold Want to hold tight But she broke it off powerlessly. After that, there was no communication. That night, Kurosawa didn''t know how he fell asleep. When he woke up the next day, the bedside was empty. When he got up, his heart beat several times. He was frightened to think that Luo youyou had left him. His reason told him that it was impossible. This is still Luo youyou''s home. The man got up and went out to see the breakfast outside. I don''t know why, but Kurosawa''s heart is too hot and bloody. How long has he not had this breakfast? However, in the company, Luo youyou sat down in his office with his forehead covered, and his colleagues handed him a breakfast, "here, you look bad, haven''t you eaten breakfast?" Luo youyou shakes his head, pushes the breakfast back and mumbles a thank you. The colleague frowns and says, "you won''t Are you sick? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1576 Luo leisurely feebly touched his forehead, low breath said, "seems to be a little bit." "Have you got a fever?" The colleague is very worried also stretched out his hand to touch, "really, sweetheart, you can''t get sick, or ask for a leave?" "No way." Luo youyou pulled the corners of his mouth, "President Gu just took office and asked me to help with a lot of things. I can''t live up to the expectations of everyone in the office." It was they who pushed her out at the beginning, but now she takes the initiative to take the responsibility. Colleagues feel embarrassed, "Yo Yo, we are very sorry for you..." "There''s no need to feel sorry." Luo youyou opened the computer with a smile, "you see, didn''t you help me finish the report? There''s nothing you don''t owe me. I''m fine." "Did you catch a cold last night?" Still not at ease, colleagues asked, "didn''t sleep well?" It''s not just a bad sleep. Almost all night. In addition, before sleeping outside without a quilt, I guess I caught a cold. Now I have a fever. But fortunately, the temperature seems not too high. Luo you took a breath and felt that she could stick to it. She didn''t have such a small problem. How could she be affected? As a result, as soon as he went to Gu''s office in the afternoon, Gu frowned, "are you sick?" Luo was a little surprised. She also made up for a makeup, and played a blush to make herself look healthy. She could only smile awkwardly and say, "how do you know?" "You don''t look well, and your eyes are misty." Gu Gu didn''t say much, but waved to Luo you, "come here, I have medicine here." Luo you cleared his throat, put the report on Gu''s desk, and then said, "you''re not so good, are you?" "What about affectation?" Gu Gu''s result report didn''t even look at her. "When I turned around and fainted, I had to spread that I abused my subordinates. I took the medicine quickly. Thank you." In this way, Luo youyou was embarrassed. He took a pill that Gu had taken out, and then saw Gu stand up and give her a cup of hot water. Frightened, Luo youyou reaches over and catches him. Then he says, "this, this, this is too polite..." "What are you talking about?" Gu Gu patted her head and said, "did you catch a cold last night?" "Well." Luo you sucked his nose. "Maybe he was sleeping outside in the middle of the night and caught a cold." Gu Chou picked an eyebrow and said, "why do you sleep outside?" Luo you''s voice is hoarse. "He wants to sleep in my bed. What can he do?" This is not, sleep outside did not cover quilt, start to burn. "Shall I take you to the doctor?" Gu Kuo returned to his seat and sat down, holding his hands on his chest. "Does Kurosawa know you''re sick?" Luo youyou shook his head and denied both, "don''t take me to see a doctor. He doesn''t know "That''s not good." Gu Chu grinned, "how about this? I''ll take you to see a doctor after work. Then you call Kurosawa and say that he is ill. When he comes back to the hospital to find you, he will see that you have been taken care of by me." Luo you''s heart clapped for a while, and he heard Gu Fu continue to laugh and say, "isn''t that able to spit blood for him?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1577 Looking at the cunning smile on Gu''s face, Luo youyou suddenly realizes that he is too dark to be provoked. Who is the one who can say the words that make others spit blood with such a smile? Luo youyou pulled the corners of his mouth, making himself smile less weakly, "still can''t..." This will only lead to disputes. "I don''t think Ohara Kurosawa is interested in you." Gu Zhen held his chin. Although he was handsome and handsome, every sentence he said was meaningful. He seemed to be hiding a caution machine. "If you don''t try, how can you let him speak the truth?" "The truth?" Luo youyou shakes his head and smiles, "I don''t know what is true and what is false." She keeps telling lies to herself every day to keep loving Kurosawa, doesn''t she? Otherwise, after so many years of being treated coldly and looked down upon, she would have been unable to survive. "So many times..." Luo youyou pauses for a moment, "I don''t know what I live by. I live by the truth It is enough to live by deceiving oneself. " Living in a dream is at least better than facing the cold reality, so she is too vulnerable. And the person who caused all this was Kurosawa sakara. With these words, Luo youyou turned to go out, "thank you for your concern, but I will go to the hospital myself, there is no need..." "Lo yo yo." This is the first time that Gu Gu called her name. The weak figure in his eyes is strange and stubborn. "If I want to take you myself?" Luo you''s back froze as if he had heard something incredible. She slowly turned around, and saw Gu Gu sitting at his expensive desk, chin propped, smiling at her, his eyes deep like a black hole, "you are too cute, can''t bear to leave you alone, so let me take you to the hospital after work?" Luo youyou doesn''t know how she got out of Gu''s office. All she knows is that she stammered a few words. It''s like there''s a killer chasing her. Her whole face turned red. She opened the door and ran out. Her heart beat faster and faster, which made her think that her heart was going to jump out of her throat. Flurried back to the seat and sat down, the colleague asked, "what''s the matter with you? Still uncomfortable? " Luo youyou shook his head desperately, "no, no, no I''m fine, I''m fine... " "I went to Mr. Gu''s office. How can I feel that you are in worse condition?" The colleague murmured and poured a cup of hot water back to Luo Youyou, "is he fierce to you?" Fierce It''s not as bad as Luo youyou immediately explained, "no, I think too much. He didn''t hurt me." "Oh." The colleague was relieved, "President Gu is very good to you. It''s not that he has a bad temper. I think he loves you very much." How How to use such an adjective as love? Luo you laughed a little far fetched, "it''s not true, maybe the legend before is nonsense." "Is it?" The colleague blinked, "maybe Mr. Gu really likes you." The speaker has no intention, the listener has a heart, Luo you at that time in the heart clapping, scared her to wave, "no, it won''t!" But recalling what Gu Gang just said, Luo youyou is more and more flustered, won''t it? No Gu Yu, who is handsome, intelligent and talented, is not You don''t like her, do you? However, there were still two hours to go from work on that day, Gu Zhen bravely appeared in Luo you''s post, with a smile on his face, "go ahead, take you to the hospital in advance, and close late." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1578 That''s good. I don''t even have to worry about what to say. My colleagues all look like "Oh, look, I already know you two can make it". Luo you is so ashamed that he can''t lift his head in his gossip eyes. He wants to get into the cracks on the ground. Gu can''t see her embarrassment. She goes to the side and arranges her bags. Then she says, "let''s go. I''ll give you a note to leave work early." Look at the boss! All of a sudden, the image is brilliant! Colleagues around them are eager to give their new leaders a thumbs up and see who dares to pass on their bad temper and who they are anxious with! Luo youyou is like a little rabbit. She was carried away by Gu Gu innocently. She only came back to herself when she was outside. Looking at her little sister at the front desk, she felt a little sorry, "this Shall we go now? " "Yes, doctors working in hospitals are human beings, and they also need to rest." Gu Gu raised his hand and looked at his watch. "The time you get off work is the time they get off work, so if you don''t go early, you''ll never see a doctor, except for the emergency department." Then he returned the bag to Luo Youyou, "you look worse than in the morning. It''s serious." Luo youyou nodded her head now, but she didn''t know whether it was because Gu did not say hello or because she was really ill. She was walking behind Gu with some faltering steps. However, after hearing Gu''s inquiry, she just shook her head, "I''m really OK. I''ll ask for leave if I have something to do." "Why do you both like to carry it alone?" Gu Gu sighed, "OK, don''t hold on when you are sick. Let''s go." With that, he stuffed Luo you into the car, but she could not resist. After locking the door, he started the car with one foot of accelerator. To understand the hopeless struggle, Luo youyou completely collapsed in Gu''s co driver''s seat and could only say, "what do you want to do? Gu Gu You, you are to me... " Gu Gu didn''t speak. She just had a smile on the corner of her mouth. Rong Luo never saw through that smile. She could only continue, "I If I have a fiance, it''s impossible for both of us, so you treat me like this. I''m under a lot of pressure. " "Pressure?" Gu Zhen just gave her a look and said lightly, "what''s the good pressure? I don''t want you. Relax." What do you want? Luo youyou thinks that Gu is too smart and has already thought about everything. As a result, she can''t say anything at the moment, so she just shut up. Who knows that just when she arrived at the hospital, she received a call from Kurosawa sakara. The man on the other side yelled, "what are you doing with Gu?" Luo youyou was originally weak, and now he was even more startled, "why do you suddenly yell?" "Lan Qiqi told me that Gu Gu took you off work ahead of time..." At home, Sawara Kurosawa is holding his mobile phone. Although he looks angry, he can see the confusion and evasion in his eyes when he observes carefully. He is like a child who is afraid of being abandoned. He tries to cover up his panic with anger. When he knew this, his heart almost stopped. Does Gu Zhen really want to fight Luo you? So Then he Sakara Kurosawa clenched his fingers. "You two No, Luo you. Are you going home tonight? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1579 Endless questions make Luo youyou even more uncomfortable. She grabs her mobile phone and says, "I''ll come back. What are you asking?" Sawara Kurosawa took a breath and thought that Luo you''s voice was not right. "How can you breathe in your voice?" Luo youyou is weak. Now he has a strong breath. It''s like breathing in his ears. Through his mobile phone, his whole heart hangs up. His face turns pale. When he thinks of something bad, he says to Luo Youyou, "you What are you doing with Gu What''s in his head? Luo you coughs angrily. Someone behind her pats her on the shoulder. She shouts. Then the mobile phone in her hand is taken away. Looking up, she sees Gu Gu''s cell phone in his ear. But his expression is still smiling. She doesn''t feel that it''s sudden. Instead, she says with great tact, "hello? You just mentioned me? " Ohara Kurosawa exploded in the opposite direction!!!! At this time, Gu''s voice appeared. To him, it was like dropping a bomb in his ear. He jumped up from the sofa. Luo was gasping. Gu was on the side again. They What are they doing?! Kurosawa feels like he''s shaking all over the place, shaking all the time. "You, you give your cell phone back to Luoyou, let Luoyou talk to me..." "She''s not feeling well." Gu Gu frowned and muttered, "what are you looking for her for?" "How dare you make her uncomfortable?" Kuohara Kurosawa''s voice is hoarse, "Gu, I tell you, you dare to give it to Luo youyou --" before you finish speaking, Luo youyou''s voice came from the opposite side, and the voice said, "Gu, you give me back your mobile phone..." After a while of friction, the mobile phone came back to Luo youyou''s hand. The sound of friction cooled Kurosawa''s heart. What are they doing Such a relationship "Hello?" Luo youyou gasped and said, "I''m in the hospital. I won''t talk to you first. Don''t be so aggressive. I don''t owe you anything. Speak with respect." Hospital? Sakara Kurosawa''s brain is full of paste. Has it all gone to the hospital? He''s crazy, he''s stupid, he''s going to split! As soon as Kurosawa was about to speak, he hung up on the opposite side. He was so scared that he started to flutter and shiver. He called Xu Shengmin and said, "Xu Shengmin, are you free now?" As soon as he heard the voice, something was wrong. Xu Shengmin said, "what''s the matter with you?" Kurosawa said, "I I feel like I''m going to be a prisoner with Tang Wei... " Xu Shengmin was so scared that he yelled, "I can''t use it! What are you thinking, brother! The food is delicious! Go in one or two! " "I think I want to be Gu Gu''s kid secretly... " "Then I''ll be the first to get rid of you." Xu Shengmin didn''t want to, "go ahead and collect the corpse for you later. I''ll take care of your wife for you "Go away!" Sakara Kurosawa''s eyes were red, as if to cry out, "she She and Gu Zhen were so upset that they went to the hospital! What should I do! I didn''t even touch him! My fiancee! Can you bear it for you Xu Shengmin suddenly confused, "what? What about him? What''s going on? " "When they called, they were gasping, gasping for their cell phones! Hang up on me Kurosawa was so weak that he finally sank back on the sofa. "Xu Shengmin, tell me how to do it. Gu Jue can get rid of his hatred..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1580 Sakara Kurosawa seems to be in a daze. Now his mind is full of Luo you''s lovely and unprepared sleeping face last night. She is so cute, which dog man outside can resist her coquetry? At the thought of Luo you and Gu you coming and going, he felt that his heart was roasted on the fire, and the burning tingle was beating in his blood vessels. His eyes were red, "if something happened to you..." "Do you like Luo you?" Xu Shengmin''s words, let the original Kurosawa in fury suddenly was doused all the fire, he was at a loss like a child, after hearing this sentence, the brain blank for a few seconds. Like it? "Ohara Kurosawa, if you care so much, don''t you really think you like Luoyou already?" Xu Shengmin sighed, "good brother, hold on, it''s too late." His heart almost jumped out of his throat. After an instant of calm, his heart ushered in more violent waves than just now. His hand holding his mobile phone was shaking and murmuring, "what are you talking about?" "You must have understood." Xu repeated, "you are so smart, you must know what I mean." Sakara Kurosawa instinctively shook his head, "why do you say that? I''ve known Luo youyou for a long time. From childhood to adulthood, if I like it, I''ve always been - " ever since I like it. Sakara Kurosawa felt like he had been knocked heavily from behind. Xu Shengmin''s words were like a heavy hammer, shaking his soul. "I I... " With his mouth open, Kurosawa''s words were incomplete. "I like Luo you you "Otherwise, can you deny it?" Xu Shengmin''s voice is so calm, as if hoping that he can pass his calm to Kurosawa, so that he can see his heart more clearly, "I''ll ask you one thing, if Luo you and others run away, what will you do?" What will happen? "I will be angry," he said "That''s good. Do you think it''s just possessiveness?" Xu Shengmin then asked, "in those days when Luo youyou was away, did you miss her? Did you miss her by your side? Do you think about her all the time? " Yes, both. He won''t admit it. He just miss her. He just can''t bear her! Sakara Kurosawa''s voice trembled, "then I What to do... " "Fool Xu Shengmin yelled, shouting to make Kurosawa a smart, "go after it! Go tell her! Go tell her you found your heart! To apologize, to admit your mistake, in a man''s way - to get her back! " Bring her back from Gu Gu! Sakara Kurosawa took a deep breath. He bit his teeth. "Isn''t it a shame?" "Shame?" Xu Shengmin said, "looking back, Luo youyou and Gu ran away. It''s a shame if you cry alone in bed at night." As soon as Kurosawa thought of the picture of Luo youyou running away with Gu, his whole life went up. He gasped and said, "that''s no good! I''m afraid I''ll tear Gu in half with my own hands. " "Then go after it. Think for yourself how to pursue it." Xu Shengmin holding a mobile phone, facing the edge of the blue seven seven made a "thing is done" wink, blue seven seven immediately thief Xi Xi Xi Xi Xi smile, put up the thumb. She is worthy of the man she likes. She is really talented. There is a way to persuade slag man to go astray. She is worthy of Xu Shengmin! Then Xu hung up and called Gu again, "hello? I sell insurance. You are in danger recently. Do you want to consider investing in it? Can you get some money even if you are disabled? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1581 Gu Ying answers the phone on the other side and wants to laugh when she hears Xu Shengmin''s cheap voice. She helps Luo youyou register while holding her mobile phone and says, "has sakara Kurosawa come to see you?" "Yes." Xu Shengmin made a look of fear, "he said to tear you in half." Gu Gu gasped and hissed, "is it so terrible? As for you, I just took Luo you to the hospital... " "If you are alone abroad, it''s troublesome for you to take care of you." Xu Shengmin conveyed thanks for LAN Qiqi, "sakara Kurosawa has gone abroad by himself, but he still can''t see clearly, which only shows that he is a real low EQ person." "Ha ha. If he can detect it by himself, I''ll take you to see a doctor first. " Gu is happy to go to the theatre. When he finishes calling Luo you, he leads her to wait in front of the specialist clinic. Looking at her head down and shaking, he feels like he is bringing a daughter to see a doctor. Luo youyou''s breathing is getting hotter and hotter. It''s almost evening now, and the weather is getting colder. She feels a little helpless. Sitting on the bench outside, Luo you feels uncomfortable and slowly closes his eyes. Gu hung up the phone, dusted his shoulder, went to sit down beside her and said, "do you want to lean on me?" Luo you''s breath is disordered, "isn''t it good?" Gu Mu tut said and put his shoulder together. "Come on, don''t be hypocritical. If you''re sorry, please invite me back to dinner." Luo leisurely answered, "it''s you who want to rely on me." "That''s what you said." Gu Gu asked her to put her head on her shoulder, then gently patted Luo you''s head and grinned, "then you see I''m handsome and kind. I''ll give you my shoulder back. It''s hard to say if you don''t invite me to dinner." Luo youyou is tired, has a cold and a fever, can only answer, "well, what to eat you say." "Miss, I want the most expensive one." Gu Gu stretched out his hand and flicked Luo you''s forehead, then looked at her weak appearance, looked at the patients waiting in line, and said to Luo you, "you have a rest first. When it''s time for you, I''ll call you." Luo youyou nodded, but she didn''t struggle much. She rubbed Gu''s shoulder and found a comfortable posture, so she closed her eyes. Gu saw her like this, and didn''t say much. She gave LAN Qiqi a message with her mobile phone. How''s youyou doing? ¡¿ - [looking at some fever] [help take care of it. By the way, after a while, Kurosawa sakara will come. You should pay attention to your safety. ¡¿ Gu was so happy with the news that he typed "yes" and then put away his mobile phone. Towards evening, there was peace outside, and the setting sun was slowly preparing to rise. The orange light and the cool night wind covered the whole street bit by bit. The hospital hall was a little too quiet by the light outside, as if isolated from the world. This hospital is very close to Luo youyou''s home. What Gu Zhen thought at that time was that in order to make it more convenient for her to come back for reexamination, she transferred this private clinic just one street away from her home. As a result, Kurosawa spent less than two minutes to solve the current position of Luo youyou. When he arrived at the hospital, he saw this scene. The light of the setting sun sprinkles on the two people, while Luo youyou leans on Gu''s shoulder and falls asleep unprepared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1582 This scene is like hitting Kurosawa on the head. When he saw this extremely harmonious picture, he was so surprised that he stood there for a long time and didn''t recover. When he regained his consciousness, he was accompanied by the sharp pain in his heart, which was so strong that he couldn''t ignore it. It was like his heart was being pulled hard and squeezed out the bright red blood. Why Sakara Kurosawa took two steps back. Why did Luo youyou and Gu Gu become so intimate after seeing them So hard? I can''t cheat I can''t cheat Sakara Kurosawa can''t continue to deceive himself. He can''t explain why he is like this at all, except that he may fall in love with Luo you. His hands were shaking. Kurosawa didn''t dare to take a step closer. Countless sour feelings surged in his chest, almost forcing him to breathe. Like a fool, he stood there in a daze. He watched Gu Zhen wake Luo you up, pointed to the doctor''s office, and then took her in. They didn''t take a look at other places in the whole process. Naturally, they didn''t find that sakara Kurosawa was not far away from them. That time is not long, but for sakara Kurosawa, it is longer than a lifetime. He witnessed his fiancee and other men rely on each other so unprepared, while his fiance, who may accompany her for the rest of his life, stands on the side, as if separated from two worlds. He can''t go into the world of Luoyou any more. Luo youyou is so fresh that she will fight against him and soften her appropriately. She is like a little sun full of vitality forever. Coco Aiai has no head and has been healing people around her. Or over the years He''s greedy, too, trying to be cured by her. So it seems that she is possessed. She knows that she and she are bound. If she really doesn''t like it, she should be separated, but she refuses to give up. Maybe Maybe He can no longer, as before mercilessly binding Luo you. He took a breath of cool air and felt that his whole body was cool and his heart would not jump. Maybe for such a long time, in his dark and lightless life, Luo youyou is the only little sun, who will take care of him, coax him, follow him, but has his own little temper, and will be opposite to him - she is too real, and he is so numb. Sakara Kurosawa has almost no feelings for other things. He will not be sad or sad. Even if he is controlled by his family, every move must follow their rules, and he will not have any complaints. Because he didn''t expect, and naturally he didn''t resist. However, since Luo youyou came to his world slowly, he saw the real vitality, which he never knew or had Until now, it seems that he is afraid of losing. Sakara Kurosawa took back his eyes and looked down at the palm of his hand, but he didn''t realize that he had red eyes. Ten minutes later, Luo youyou and Gu GUI come out of the consulting room. Luo youyou looks up weakly and sees Sawara Kurosawa standing on one side not far away. Then, she took her eyes back, followed Gu behind him, as if she didn''t see him, so she passed by his body without nostalgia. Never look back. At that moment, Kurosawa was left behind like a thousand arrows through the heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1583 It never occurred to Kurosawa that he would be left behind one day. He came here in such a hurry that he heard that she had an accident in the hospital. He was just worried and angry. Now, all his feelings turned into pain. It is a kind of pain that makes him have no way to excuse himself and get some comfort. Even like a child, he confirmed again and again in his heart, was it Luo you just now? Is Luo youyou and Gu Gu left without looking at him? How could Once Luo you was full of him Aware of this, Kurosawa okahara was shocked, like an electric shock, and his whole body trembled faintly. It''s him It''s he who has been neglecting Luo you Maybe Deeply in love with him If it''s not love, who would be willing to live with such a bad tempered person like him. If you don''t love, who will be hurt again and again, if you don''t love Now, he is as lost as Luo you used to be And why? After two steps, Kurosawa couldn''t help shouting, "Lo yo!" Luo you''s steps stopped. He should have heard it. She turned her head, and her face was full of fatigue. The appearance of deep feeling powerless made Kurosawa feel deeply upset. It turned out that she Have you been so tired? What did he do to make her so tired when facing him "What''s the matter?" Luo youyou''s voice is hoarse, because he is not comfortable. However, in his eyes, it seems that she is too lazy to face him. This state makes him feel tight. He clenches his teeth, tries to calm down and asks, "you Why did you come to the hospital? " Luo youyou didn''t want to show his vulnerability in front of Ohara Kurosawa. He just lifted his hair and then lowered his head. "It''s OK. It''s nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about me." Leave me alone. After that, she got into Gu''s car, and the sound of an engine rang out on the road. Then the car drove out from where it was, leaving behind him to follow him to the door of the hospital hall. He was shaking, feeling as if he was dying. Although he is going to go back to the place where Luoyou lives, now he is afraid to go back. I don''t dare to look at Luo you''s face when I go back. I''m even more afraid to see Gu Gu take care of her. In that way, Gu Yu may be more like the man of Luo you''s family than him. Sawara Kurosawa never admits it, nor dare to admit it. He always feels numb and heartless. No one around him loves him, and no one understands him. Everyone treats him as a tool, so he treats everyone as a tool. He walked alone in the dark, unaccompanied. Luo youyou''s existence has broken everything, and even made him have normal human feelings, even anger, even jealousy At this moment, he realized clearly that his world Always illuminated by light. Sakara Kurosawa stood at the door of the hospital for a long time. Then he went back in a trance. When he got to his home, he was a little afraid. Knock twice and someone opens the door. Gu Gu is not here. It''s Luo you wearing a mask to open the door. Her eyes were full of blood. She didn''t stop him when she saw Sawara Kurosawa. After he came in, she went to the bedroom alone. It seems that he does not take the appearance of Sawara Kurosawa seriously. Sakara Kurosawa''s heart was beating wildly, and his throat was shaking, "you You and Gu Together? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1584 When Kurosawa asked this question, he had no confidence and asked like this. If the answer is that Luo youyou and Gu are really together, what face does he have to stay here? Just Luo you after hearing, the reaction is still so indifferent, "I''m tired, don''t want to toss with you, you cook today, I want to go to sleep." Her voice was very tired. Then she refused to say a word to Kurosawa. She went into the room and locked the door, which completely separated the two worlds. There is only one bedroom in this small house. She locked the door upside down, which is equivalent to letting sakara Kurosawa sleep outside. Just like what Kurosawa did the night before. Standing in the living room, Sawara Kurosawa felt cold all over. He only felt that someone had hit him in the head, as if the whole person had been hollowed out. He took a breath, stepped back two steps, and then came forward to knock on Luo you''s door, trying to negotiate in a hoarse voice, "you you, open the door, listen to me, OK?" There was no sound in it. "You don''t want to face me like that?" There was an expression of despair on his face. He had never been so desperate. To tell you the truth, the door couldn''t stop him. He could kick the door open with one foot - but now he didn''t dare. He and Luo you are so close, even in the same home, but it makes him feel that they are separated by a galaxy. No matter how hard he exhausted his strength, he just wasted it in vain on the other side of the distance. "Is that what you mean? Luo Youyou, this is you - " LUO youyou finally said two words, shut up. Shut up. These two words were light, but they were enough to hurt the eardrum of Sawara Kurosawa. He finally beat the door hysterically and cried, "open the door!" Luo you didn''t respond. "Lo yo "You think you can get rid of me like this? Do you think - " " do you think I will let you and Gu live together? " Sakara Kurosawa wanted to kick the door, but when the thought flashed through his mind, he stifled it. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Seeing Luo you''s indifference, he can''t do anything. What he does can''t attract Luo you''s attention no matter what he does! In Luo you''s eyes, he is as ridiculous as a clown. Fingers tightly clenched into fists, as if this can control their own impulse and out of control in general, Sawara Kurosawa feel throat tight, "you really don''t want to live?" "I never wanted to live with you." Luo you in the room, huddled into a ball, tears do not know when to flow down, her small body curled up in the quilt, the whole person kept shaking. But shivering, Luo youyou still wants to say, even if the heartache is dying, "sakara Kurosawa, there''s no need to continue between us. I''ll like others, and you deserve better. That''s it, OK?" All right? At this moment, Kurosawa feels that his heart is like being struck by thunder. The intense pain spreads through blood vessels in all parts of his body. He opens his mouth and gasps powerlessly, covering his chest and shaking his fingers. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1585 He wanted to grasp some sense in a panic, but at this moment, all sense was swallowed up by the loss of control in his mind. Kurosawa Sawara gasped for breath, and always felt that the next second his throat seemed to be overflowing with blood, "Luo you, what do you mean?" "I..." Luo you said sharply with a crying voice, "I don''t like you anymore! Ohara Kurosawa, do you understand! I''m tired. I''m desperate for you! " I don''t like you anymore! Say it, say it Those in the dark to wait for, was worn away completely love. Every time she was looked down upon, every time she was despised, her dignity was heavily trampled on the ground and rubbed back and forth. She really wants to be free. Even if she can''t love Kurosawa and see him from now on, it''s better than now that she''s entangled with each other and almost empties all her mental power. As long as there is Sawara Kurosawa in the place, it is her long purgatory. So at this moment, Luo youyou''s cry with the hopelessness of retreating, like abandoning everything, she didn''t want anything, she didn''t want anything, all these years of unremitting persistence, all these years of deep love, burn all the fire! Standing outside the door, he felt stiff as if he couldn''t breathe. After hearing Luo youyou''s words, he felt that his heart suddenly stopped for a few seconds, and then began to beat again. But every time after that, he felt severe pain. The man stretched out his hand blankly and pressed it on his heart, as if searching for what this feeling was. It had never been before, but it was so turbulent that he couldn''t bear it. Later, he took two steps backward. Pain passed through his mind, and the brain slowly fed back cognition to his body. My heart hurts. It''s killing me. Kurosawa stood still like a statue. There was no emotion on his beautiful face. He was evacuated and lost his soul. He Luo you chose to leave it behind. Sakara Kurosawa''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He subconsciously wanted to say something, but he was dumb at the moment of saying it. Luo you''s voice continued to come from the room, and he was still panting with tears. As soon as Kurosawa''s heart was tight, he couldn''t manage so much. With a bang, he threw open the weak door and went straight to Luo you''s bedroom. Luo you huddled in the quilt, pale and panicked, "what are you doing! Ohara Kurosawa She''s so weak and pathetic, so Did Gu Gu see her at that time? All the emotions rush out, and Kurosawa feels like he''s being stifled in a pressure cooker and constantly being burned and inflated. At the last moment, he finally breaks through the confinement completely and breaks out. He walks to Luoyou''s bed and pulls her slender wrist out of the quilt. The white arm frightened him. "What are you doing?" Luo you''s voice is hoarse, and he''s feverish and sleepy. He has no strength to resist at all There was a man weighing down, the breath with madness, he regardless of everything to lift the quilt, as if completely stripped Luo you''s last self-defense, "you''re going to go with Gu, aren''t you? You are driving me away now - Luo you, you like Gu, right? I''m not a man in your eyes, right? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1586 Luo youyou is still a little weak, so she is like a little rabbit about to be slaughtered and has no resistance under the strong aura of Kurosawa. The only thing she can do is to protect herself and try to gain the last dignity when she is dying. She blushed and said, "what are you talking about?" "Are you going to go with Gu Sawara Kurosawa kept asking, as if he had only one sentence left in his mind. At last, he gritted his teeth and said, "Luo you, are you --" slapped Sawara Kurosawa. The next second, the shivering woman left in him took back her high hand, and then gritted her teeth, "do you like to tie Gu Yu and me so much? Kurosawa, is that what you expect? " No No, he didn''t want to But it''s too late, too late for him to stop it. Luo youyou has picked up her mobile phone and dialed the phone to Gu. The whole process is so fast that she doesn''t hesitate. It''s like breaking the boat and making up her mind not to leave a way for him any more - she cried to her mobile phone, "general Gu Can you come to my house and pick me up? " Gu Zhen, who is taking a bath, is still at a loss when he receives the call from Luo you, but when he listens carefully, he hears her cry for help. She What happened? Gu Gu slightly frowned, "yes, you can wait for me at home." Before he sent Luo you home, he saved his address. Now there should be a history record on his navigation app. Gu went out of the door in his pajamas and said, "I''ll come here now." Luo youyou seems to want to say something, but the mobile phone was robbed, and then it was thrown out by Kurosawa on the spot. The fragile mobile phone flew out of the air in a parabola, and then it fell to the floor and fell to pieces! "Sakara Kurosawa!" Luo youyou cried hoarsely. The dizziness caused by fever began to overdraw her little mental energy. She shook her head and looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. "What are you doing with my mobile phone? Do you know you''re going too far? " Too much? Sawara Kurosawa''s ears were buzzing and shaking. Luo you thinks that this is the expression of his extreme anger, but he never thinks that this is also him Fear has reached its limit. "Still calling Gu in front of me?" What he said was full of blood, as if he hated Luo Youyou, "do you have to prick my heart like this! Luo you - do you have to be like this? " "It''s not you who keep talking about me and Gu." Luo youyou struggled in humiliation for a while, but it didn''t work. She could only stimulate Kurosawa sakara through language, which might be the only counterattack she could give. Even if it was insignificant, she tried her best, as if she was weeping blood in her throat. "Then I''ll go with Gu now, and I''ll show you! Isn''t that what you want? " What a nice one! Sakara Kurosawa''s brain exploded, and he pressed Luoyou''s shoulder tightly. She was so thin that he almost crushed her under his body when he tried, "do you have to do this? Luo you, do you know we still have an engagement... " "I don''t want the engagement!" Luo youyou has no choice but to retreat. With tears in his eyes, he rushed to Kurosawa and said, "even if I die, I won''t spend the rest of my life with people like you! I really feed the dog, and waste will be wasted. You can''t imagine that I''ll fool around you again in the future! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1587 Sakara Kurosawa felt like he had a big hole in his chest. The cold air rolled into his lungs, and the chill floated up slowly from the bottom of his feet, making his whole body tremble. "You''ll find Gu Gu..." Sakara Kurosawa took a deep breath, and then he had the strength to finish saying, "yes To save you? " Luo you''s face is pale, but only a pair of eyes are red. She bites her lower lip so hard that she almost bites blood, "so what?" So what? Kuohara Kurosawa''s hair can be blown up one by one. "Gu can protect you, right! Now in your eyes, I''m a villain who does no evil, and Gu is your life-saving straw Luo you said with tears and a smile, "yes! Congratulations on finding out! Don''t you think that I''m with Gu Zhen? I think that your strong demand must be good for me. Since it''s good for me, why don''t you follow me? " What is she saying, what is she saying!!! Kurosawa was so angry that he wanted to tear her up. But when he touched the tears in the corner of Luo you''s eyes, his whole heart suddenly trembled as if he had been caught. How could It hurts so much. Push her to another man, it will be like this Take his life?! Keihara Kurosawa didn''t know what was going on. His voice suddenly softened, as if his strength had been hollowed out at this moment. He looked down at Luo you. Seeing her desperate struggle, he only felt that her face was hurt by the invisible slap in the face. "Don''t do that, OK? Luo you, I don''t want to fight with you Shall we stop fighting? " He always hurt others by his own way, but he also pretended to be nothing. He looked back and said, let''s cease fire. Cease fire? What kind of cease-fire does she take? All her emotions have been burned up at this moment, and he wants to say stop with a few words? "You can always..." Luo youyou shakes his head, as if he is extremely disappointed with Kurosawa. "Whatever you want, you have to obey what you do. It seems that others are just a toy in your hand. When you are happy, you have to play with you. If you are not happy, you have to sacrifice yourself to make you happy Sakara Kurosawa, I have never taken the initiative to quarrel with you. It''s you who hurt me again and again "I said it, I know it!" Sakara Kurosawa pressed her, "I know, you don''t say it, OK! Don''t you see I''m so sad now!! It must be him! Let''s not fight How about To the back, the voice is almost minimal, like begging. Luo you''s tears are boiling with laughter. For whom Who do you want to see? Ohara Kurosawa! Why can the perpetrator put on such a gesture of repentance, pretend to say a few soft words, and then escape the blame of everyone? Why can a bad person become a good person as long as it''s so easy, as long as it looks like repentance? When she, a good person who has been suffering all the time, doesn''t want to continue to endure any more, she will be asked "Why are you so unkind, why don''t you let him go"?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1588 Everyone wants to be a good man, but a good man wants to be a bad man. "You don''t realize what''s the problem between us now, mom?" he said One wants to give up, and the other desperately entangles, so what can we get? Nothing But sakara Kurosawa refused to admit it. He was also afraid to admit it. He was afraid that he would lose as soon as he opened his mouth. He seems to have lost the qualification to recover Luo youyou. Any man in the world is more qualified than him. Just as Kurosawa was silent, there was a knock outside the door. Followed by Gu''s cry, "Luo you? At home? " Here comes Gu! Kurosawa''s pupils shrunk hard, as if they couldn''t believe it. Then there was a sound of breaking into the door. Someone came to the bedroom door in a hurry, and saw the door that was knocked down by Kurosawa. A tall figure. There was no time for Kurosawa to make any response, and Luo youyou was caught in such an embarrassing scene. Gu Jue stood at the door of her bedroom and saw the weak Luo you who was held down by Suhara Kurosawa. Her eyebrows wrinkled directly. "What are you doing?" Luo youyou said with a cry, "Mr. Gu, can you take me away?" He came late at night, walking in a hurry, so worried and dusty to appear - and Luo you, it is instinct to ask him, can you take me? It''s a very deep feeling. Who is he from Kurosawa? He is a joke! When he got up, his shoulder was pressed down from behind, and the force came down. Sakara Kurosawa bit his teeth, stretched his back and didn''t turn around. "What are you doing?" "Kurosawa, you do things like this." Gu Kuo clapped his hand on Kurosawa''s shoulder, and his voice was cold. "I''m not like a man." Kurosawa chuckled and put his hand over half of his face. He even laughed hoarsely. "I''m not a man? Who''s more shameless, Gu? Even a friend''s fiancee has to start? " Gu admits that he didn''t expect that Luo youyou and sakara Kurosawa were fighting at the moment, so that he broke into the rescue room like this. It''s really unreasonable. It''s like he mixed up in the middle. Now, even as a friend of Luo Youyou, Gu feels that if he is angry with himself, he can only bear it. But now, Luo youyou is still suffering. He can only move the topic to the past, "there is nothing dirty between me and your fiancee. Why don''t you reflect on yourself first, when your fiancee has to call other men for help?" High! It''s really high! Kurosawa was so confused by Gu''s rhetorical question that he couldn''t answer anything. After a long time, Luo youyou said, "don''t say any more, Mr. Gu. He won''t believe it. He thinks I have an affair with you." So naked. So naked that sakara Kurosawa was shocked. No, he just said it. He didn''t think about it. Really, he He doesn''t want to see Luo youyou and Gu Gu fall in love at all The next second, Luo youyou raised his head with tears in his eyes and said with a smile, "our image in the eyes of sakara Kurosawa is a pair of adulterers. What else do you expect him to give me? I don''t want to live in this room. I don''t want to see your disgusting face any more www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1589 Sawara Kurosawa can''t hear Luo youyou''s words. Every word pierces his heart, but he can''t resist at all. Yes, even if he looks fierce now, in the end, it''s still Kurosawa. Luo youyou holds himself in his arms. Gu you takes off his coat and covers Luo youyou directly. The man doesn''t care about the gaze of Suhara Kurosawa and reaches out his hand to Luo youyou and says, "I''ll take you away." I''ll take you. Leave this house where sakara Kurosawa exists, and take you to escape from sakara Kurosawa. Luo youyou didn''t think much about it. At this moment, without hesitation, he reached out and grasped Gu Zhen. He pulled him up from the bed, dressed in Gu Zhen''s coat and pajamas, and stood up directly. He stands up and kicks a pair of slippers casually. Luo youyou is dragged out by Gu. His posture is as if there is no Kurosawa in the room, and his eyes are so cold that he doesn''t even give him any alms. In this way, straight past, out of the crumbling, was kicked out of the bedroom door, as if the head did not turn out of the world of sakara Kurosawa. Don''t Keihara Kurosawa turns around and grabs Luo you. When she is weak, she can only grasp her slender wrist so that she can stop walking outside. The posture of the three people is very funny. Gu Jue walks in the front and reaches back to pull Luo you. Luo you is disheveled in clothes, disorderly hair, wearing pajamas and a coat, and his wrist is caught by the last one She gritted her teeth and looked back. "What are you going to do?" "You''re leaving now?" Kurosawa''s voice was floating. "Look at you, you didn''t go out well dressed. Where can you go like this..." Where are you going? To Gu''s house? She Do you want to escape to Gu''s house? This cognition made him feel extremely frightened. He could not imagine that the little girl who had been following him before, now To be taken away by other men under his nose. Kurosawa was incoherent and didn''t know what he was saying. "How could you go with Gu in the middle of the night like this? Gu, are you her leader? How can you do such a thing? Don''t you want this house? Luo you - I''m still here - " I''m still here alive Luo you''s tears fall down. She always feels that her mood is out of control this night. She can''t control her impulse to cry. She can only grin at sakara Kurosawa and say, "then you stay here. You like to live more. I won''t live here any more. I''ll find a new house in a few days." Then he said to Gu, "go." Gu Yu gives a cold hum, and then Luo you shakes off his hand. Maybe he doesn''t dare to hold it tightly, so that his hand is out of touch with Luo you''s, and Gu Yu''s hand is still holding Luo you''s. No matter how tightly he holds it, what''s the use? It''s just like the song Faye Wong sang there. Can''t he hold her tightly this time. Luo youyou left. He didn''t look back even at night. When the sound of footsteps completely disappeared in his ears, he felt that the whole person trembled and almost stood unsteadily. In a trance, he helped the wall and forced the pain and dizziness down. Forced down, but tears came up. In the small, cramped dark room where Luoyou lived alone for countless days, Kurosawa seemed to feel the loneliness she felt when she lived alone. The man shed a tear. With the begging that no one hears. ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t go www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1590 The long night was hard for him. But in the place where he can''t see -- Gu''s car, Luo youyou quietly wiped his tears and wetted countless napkins. Gu sighed, looked at the empty box in his hand and said, "you''ve smoked all the napkins in my car." Luo youyou began to burp when he cried. Gu was happy when he heard that. He sent a message to Xu Shengmin and said, "you are crying like a chicken. Don''t cry." Luo you red eyes, Wei Qu Baba cried, "I cry affect you?" Gu Gu waved his hand, "but it''s not. I''m afraid you can''t stop your emotions. Are you finished crying? I''m driving after crying." "You drive your car." Luo you sniffed, breathed, and had a fever, so she couldn''t lift her spirits. She had to say slowly, "I don''t affect your driving." "You look pitiful when you cry. I can''t concentrate on the road." Gu Zhen''s smile is more happy. Luo you is strange. How can this man see others cry and laugh? Does he have a conscience. The more you think about it, the more angry you are, the more you feel aggrieved, and the more tears you can''t stop. Gu said helplessly, "please, don''t cry, or I''ll help you to call back Kurosawa. You two have revenge. Just settle up and have a fight." "Where can I beat him?" Luo youyou curled his lips and finally stopped feeling. Gu started the car and said, "let''s go, live in my house today and find a house for you tomorrow." Luo you nodded, "well." "I didn''t bring any identification when I came out." Gu Gu looked at the front and asked, "why don''t I come to clean it up for you tomorrow?" Luo you muttered, "so good? Do you have ulterior motives? " Gu Gu picked an eyebrow, "yes, you owe me adult love." "Tut." Luo you shrunk, "what are you thinking? Why are you so close to me? " Although Gu seems to have no desire for her, every time she quarrels with Kurosawa, Gu always takes part in it. "You see, at this time, you don''t think of me." Gu Gu made a finger ring, "when I need help, I''ll be there on the phone. Isn''t it very handsome?" Luo youyou took a breath, "I have to admit that he is really handsome, but Mr. Gu..." "Call me Gu." "President Gu..." "Gu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo you clenched his teeth and finally called out, "Gu Gu." "That''s right." Gu Gu nodded, "I''m like your uncle. I''ll be the same as you all at once." "You were my leader." Luo you''s voice lowered, "in fact, I really shouldn''t call you, but at that time, you were the only one I could rely on. Sorry, I dragged you into the water." "Nothing." Gu Gu was not affected at all. "I''m free at all. It''s good to watch some gossip in the evening." ¡­¡­ You are here to join in the fun! Luo you''s face became more embarrassed and said in a hoarse voice, "well, I''m sorry Let you see such an embarrassing scene... " "Ohara Kurosawa seems to like you very much." Speaking of this, Gu Gu finally had a serious look on his face, "Luo you, your behavior today is enough to stimulate him." Luo you''s heart shrunk for a moment, then pulled out a weak smile, "I don''t have the strength to care about him, I''m so tired." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1591 Gu Gu saw the weak expression on Luo you''s face and knew that she was not pretending. After all, she was really ill and had to shut up. Driving silently all the way to his home, he went to find a pair of women''s slippers for Luo youyou. Luo youyou was stunned, "how can there be women''s slippers?" Gu Gu didn''t look back. "There are always girls coming to spend the night with me. I''m sure I''m ready." "Oh." Luo youyou obediently changes his shoes. Gu is single. It has nothing to do with her about his private life. As he walks inside, Gu points to a room and says, "here." "Just one bedroom?" Gu lives in a high-end apartment for single people. It''s not cheap to decorate the bedroom. At first sight, it''s the master bedroom. Usually Gu sleeps. She can only look up at Gu Gu, "then I sleep, where do you sleep?" Gu Gu grinned, "if you can trust me, I''ll share half of my bed. If you can''t trust me, I''ll sleep outside and make a shop on the floor." Luo long did not want to go to the master bedroom, "then you hit the floor." Gu Gu is stunned, separated for a long time, "Hello, are you so heartless?" Luo youyou floats into the bedroom in her pajamas, and then looks at Gu Gu standing at the door. She says, "I''ve caught a cold, mainly because I''m afraid to infect you with sleep." Shit, forget about it. This time Gu Gu raised his hand, "you''re right, I choose to sleep outside." Life matters. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo you doesn''t know what expression to put on at the moment. He takes a look at Gu Gu, who has already started to hold the quilt from the spare cabinet outside. He finds that he is serious and doesn''t stop him. He just asks, "my clothes..." "Wear mine for the time being." Gu Yu pointed to the closet in the bedroom, "it may be bigger, but you are too small." Under such conditions, you can only obey. Luo youyou goes to the independent bathroom to change clothes. When he comes out, he looks like a child who has stolen adult clothes. Gu''s clothes can almost cover Luo youyou''s knees, and his two thin short legs are running around like Lori. Gu is happy to see, "have you taken medicine?" Luo youyou goes to the bed and finds a comfortable position to lie down. Gu''s quilts are so soft. Rich people''s beds are more comfortable than ordinary people''s. She closed her eyes slowly. "I just got home and ate one, the rest I didn''t take it with me when I came out "I''ll get it for you tomorrow." Gu Zhen closed the door for her, then knocked on the door, "sleep, good night." Pain and fatigue hit together, in the case of Luo you unable to resist, engulfed her whole person. She slept so long that the next day Gu woke up, but she didn''t wake up. Knock on the door to wake up fruitless, Gu Chou chose a person to go out, facing the early morning sun, he once again drove to the house before Luoyou. The door was still the same, even covered. Gu Gu frowned and went into the room to have a look. He found a dispirited man sitting on the sofa. Hearing the sound, sakara Kurosawa raised his head and thought that Luo youyou had come. But at the moment when he saw Gu, the last star in his eyes went out in the dark pupil. He looked as if he had not slept all night. His face was as pale as Luo you, who had been ill and in a violent mood before. His whole state of mind was extremely poor. But at this moment, Gu has to lightly step on his spiritual world, which is on the verge of collapse - "I''ve come to pack for Luo you. Why are you still here?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1592 The whole room was silent for a few seconds. A few seconds later, Kurosawa stood up from the sofa and forced him to the front of Gu. His ramshackle reason almost collapsed in the next second. "What are you doing here?" "Luo you is not comfortable these days." Gu Tiao lifts his hair, and he looks more calm than Kurosawa''s impulse out of control - more like a winner. With a smile, Gu said, "why, don''t you know? Luo you is burning. " Luo you is burning. In the heat of uncontrollable heat, Kurosawa was like a basin of cold water splashed on his head. His lips opened and trembled, saying, "she When... " "I look bad when I come to work in the company." Gu said with a sarcastic smile, "that''s why I left work early to take her to see the doctor, don''t you think?" What do you think? Now in retrospect, Luo you''s pale face, weak expression, and hoarse voice all told Kurosawa that she was ill. She was ill, but he didn''t notice Being told the late truth by Gu Zhe, he feels as if he has been torn apart. He remembers what he did before and wants to slap himself heavily. He always What have you done When Luo youyou is feverish, he still keeps forcing her, treats her badly, bothers her to sleep and rest, tramples her sadness under his feet, and only cares to vent his emotions He stepped back a few steps. After a long time, there was a look of loss and pain on the man''s delicate face. He couldn''t speak. He tried his best to say it all, "why does she At that time, don''t tell me... " Why, everything is on its own "Blame her for not telling you?" Gu Gu, looking for medicine for Luo you, looked back at the lost man, shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. "Can''t you find this kind of thing by yourself? I didn''t wait for her to say, "I found out." What he can do, why can''t he? In fact, if you are a little more careful, anyone can do it. Even Luo youyou''s colleagues can detect something wrong. Why didn''t he find anything? Just because I don''t care. "Don''t justify your indifference." Gu Zhen casually found a few clothes, helped Luo you pack them in the trunk, and then looked at the dressing table to figure out which cosmetics Luo you used to bring back. Without looking up, he said, "you pushed Luo you away, Suwon Kurosawa. In the past, I thought you were just a tough person who didn''t find your true heart. Now I don''t think you are. You actually found your heart, but you have been running away. You are not willing to be responsible for what you like, and you are not willing to bear it. " Kurosawa''s heart seemed to be dead. He even felt that his heart would not jump in the next second. "If it''s OK, don''t stay here." After packing, Gu finally looked up and stood in the middle of the living room, helpless. Her face was like a abandoned child''s face. She said, "it''s not your house. Luo you doesn''t want to see you. She will change places. You can go back home to do your own business." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1593 This kind of expulsion order of the master''s tone made Kurosawa in a trance. He was full of anger, but now he lost the courage to let it out. It''s because Gu is so careless and sure to get it. For example, Kurosawa Ohara can''t pose any threat to him. He speaks the words that let him get out of Luoyou world in a dignified way. And he didn''t have the strength to fight back. His chest is like a big hole. The cold wind blows in. Kurosawa doesn''t know how to describe his current mood. But when he looks at Gu''s coming and going in and out of Luoyou''s home, he feels like he''s been slapped. In sharp contrast, his attitude is fierce and unreasonable. It doesn''t seem too much. On the contrary, it seems that he poor. Poor thing. Pitifully like a child who tries his best to attract the attention and love of adults, but gets nothing in the end. Gu Gu left with Luo you''s suitcase. The pink suitcase was pasted with Doraemon. He was as childlike as a student who was still studying. This kind of Luo you is going to leave him. Kurosawa can''t control his mood. He just feels out of breath. Gu walks quietly without saying goodbye. It seems that when he doesn''t exist, the family is empty again, as if no one has ever existed. It seems that from the beginning to the end, he is the only one guarding a door that Luo youyou will never open again. Sakara Kurosawa sniffed and felt as if he had some emotion to overflow from his eyes again. The man felt ashamed, biting his teeth and clucking his teeth. He resisted the storm, but when he saw a bag of expired cold medicine in the garbage can, his defense collapsed. He couldn''t hold on. He cried hoarsely. Ohara Kurosawa didn''t know his voice could be so ugly. It was like he had been ripped out of his throat and would vomit blood in the next second. Luo youyou caught a cold, but he didn''t respond, and he did it himself I pushed her to someone else. What did he do Originally, I had an agreement with Xu Shengmin to get Luo youyou back. I had an agreement to Shivering, Sawara Kurosawa thought of something. He took out his cell phone and tried to call Luo youyou. As soon as he dialed, he heard the reminder that the phone you dialed was in the process of calling. For the second time and the third time, it was all like this. A sense of suffocation slowly floated up. Kurosawa was holding his mobile phone as if he were holding a knife. If he held it again, his palm would be cut bloody. He was pulled black. His mobile phone number was pulled into the address book blacklist by Luo youyou. All that he had done to her was now due to him. Ohara Kurosawa couldn''t believe it, so his brain went blank, and the whole world began to slowly twist. Is this retribution God, is this retribution Open wechat, send the past sentence, there is a red exclamation mark on the side. Wechat has also been hacked. All his actions were once done by him to Luo youyou. He was dismissive and indifferent. Now this man has changed into Luo Youyou, and it is he who bears everything. It was he who trapped himself in the abyss of the past. Come on It hurts so much Sakara Kurosawa felt that he was about to lose his breath. At this moment, he realized later that he was so lovely, so lively, when he didn''t love someone Can have, so ruthless. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1594 Luo youyou has been ill for more than a week. Languidly paralyzed in the bed of Gu Zhen''s home, Luo you don''t know what she has experienced in the past few days. She has a high fever and is in a coma. Gu Zhen is so scared that he calls a family doctor to see her at home. A week later, Luo you''s condition gradually improves. The doctor said that Luo youyou''s mental state is not good, which leads to more weakness, so he can''t afford to get sick. It''s just that Gu Gu has to wait on many people at home all day. Now Luo youyou is getting better and wants to move out. "I''m sorry to have lived in your house for too long..." "Sorry, the rent will be deducted from your salary." Gu is not polite. He comes out from the kitchen holding a spoon. These days, he seems to have experienced a special training, from a man who can never cook to a man who can blow up the kitchen. He said, "how do you feel now?" "Better." Luo youyou hummed twice, "what are you going to do with the spoon?" Gu Zhen waved a spoon in the air just like a golf club. Her eyelids were jumping. She was so scared that her body temperature would start to burn again. "Be careful with the spoon!" "How could it be?" Gu said, "I''m cooking porridge. Do I drink porridge?" Luo you nodded weakly, "it''s hard for you." "Tut." Gu Gu blinked. "I haven''t tried it either. I''m mainly looking for someone to test the poison. In recent days, my skills have improved, from the point of eating the dead to the point of eating the undead." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo you eyes closed, lying back in bed, "then I''d better continue to be sick." Gu Jue stood at the door and couldn''t stand up laughing. After a while, he restrained his expression and said to Luo Youyou, "well, do you really don''t want to see sakara Kurosawa again? I''ve already returned that house for you. " "Well I''ll go out and look for a house these two days. " Luo youyou turns over and looks out of the window. It''s sunny. Why can''t she feel a little warm. Even the function of feeling temperature seems to have been deprived. Luo youyou''s heart is desolate now. Closing her eyes is the cold and heartless eyes of Kurosawa. She feels that she can''t love any more. In that case Why don''t we all let go and make it better for everyone. Gu Zhen knows that Luo youyou wants to be quiet, so he goes out and closes the door. At this time, Luo youyou stares at the mobile phone beside the bed for a long time and finally takes it up. Picked up, chose to boot, countless news poured in, in addition to a few good friends, more from the same person, sakara Kurosawa. He Like crazy, I want to connect with Luo youyou. I made countless phone calls and sent countless text messages. One by one, it''s like dying people begging. Where are you? I want to see you. ¡¿ [are you at Gu''s house? Why ¡¿ [Luo you, I really didn''t know you were sick, blame me ¡¿ [please don''t do that. I want to hear your voice, even if you scold me. ¡¿ [I feel like a fool when you leave, and I don''t know what to do ¡¿ [I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. ¡¿ [I''m sorry] [I''m sorry] [I''m sorry] later, all the text messages repeated only three words of "I''m sorry". Through the long years, it stabbed Luo youyou like a knife. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1595 She couldn''t take care of herself in pain. She gasped and couldn''t control her tears. Falling down, she had no time to wipe, but chose to dial her family''s number. When I got through, the opposite mother was surprised and said, "Yo, how do you think of calling your mother? Is it difficult abroad? Mom knows, you come home to work, OK? Mom is ready for you, yo yo, don''t suffer outside... " Luo youyou covered his mouth and said with trembling voice, "no, mom, I am I want to say to my mother, "can I cancel my marriage to Kurosawa sakara?" The opposite mother was stunned. Luo youyou''s eyes are red and swollen. "Sakara Kurosawa also has a future. I can''t bind him You said that if he had a little girl he liked, I would not be happy with him, and he would not love me when I got married. Isn''t that hurting him and me? " Luo you''s mother fell into a long silence. After that silence, Luo youyou''s mother said, "Youyou, mom respects all your opinions. It''s only when you wanted to marry sakara Kurosawa at that time that mom and dad wanted to help you make the decision..." Luo youyou cried, as if to say goodbye to the past, "what do you really do if you are a child! I was not sensible at that time. I didn''t love him. It was a bad habit of the old society for us to do so - " " do you really don''t like sakara Kurosawa? " "I don''t like it!" The four words trembled. Luo youyou squeezed his cell phone hard. "Mom, let''s get out of marriage. Whatever compensation you want, I''ll When I came back to work at Luo''s, I figured it out.... " After pacifying her mother, she took out the words to come back to work. Now Luo youyou''s mother''s feeling is a little better. She is even a little happy. Her daughter was making a fuss at that time and refused to rely on her family, but now she wants to come back. The most precious thing of the Luo family is Luo youyou. Of course, it depends on her. It''s just that quitting marriage may affect the relationship between the Luo family and the Suyuan family. Luo youyou''s mother is a little melancholy. Now How can I talk to the master of the house She was worried about her daughter, and Luo youyou wanted to return to the Luo family. As a mother, she agreed to come down, and even coaxed her daughter, "it turned out that she didn''t want to go back to the Luo family because her parents were good at proposing marriage for you, so she had a tantrum with her family?" Luo you shakes his head, no, no She loves Kurosawa Ohara. She has loved Kurosawa since she was a child. When she was a child, she saw the little boy waving a bamboo sword in the Taoist temple, so she wanted to marry him. Sakara Kurosawa, you know, I want to have a family with you. I''ve had this dream for so many years, and I''ve run out of breath. But, but What Luo youyou said was, "yes, I''m sorry to say that. I can only do it like this. Mom, please, we are all people in the new era. We can''t engage in this kind of marriage system. I believe that the family of Suyuan must be enlightened Let''s have a good talk about It should be solved... " The next words can''t be more complete. No matter how strong the tone is, you can''t ignore the heartache. Luo youyou curled up on the bed shaking, holding the mobile phone, tears poured out silently, can''t stop. Hung up the phone, she covered the quilt, breathing was swallowed in the pain. The mobile phone interface returns to countless messages sent by Kurosawa. Day by day, like a dog abandoned by its owner, waiting for someone''s response. Day after day, I''m sorry three words, burned in his blood and flesh. Luo you didn''t know that he said sorry several times. Finally, she said softly, Kurosawa, I''m sorry. This love, I give up first. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1596 Another week later, Kurosawa Ohara received a notice from his family that it was a marriage affair with Luo youyou. After reasonable discussion between the two families, he decided to cancel it. But the two families are willing to make friends from generation to generation. If they can, they are still willing to see the picture of their children getting married. Considering that everyone will be free in the future, they cancelled their marriage. When Kurosawa received the call, he felt cold all over. It''s always been his dream, isn''t it? So why is he doing what he wants now, but he doesn''t Can''t you be happy? Sawara Kurosawa holding a mobile phone silence, the opposite elders think this is the default, also did not say anything, just hang up the phone. In the beginning, it was they who decided to marry without saying hello. Now it is also them who cancel the marriage without saying hello. It seems that Kurosawa''s feelings do not exist in their eyes, and he is just a tool, so his real ideas can be ignored. In this way, he decided everything at will. Kurosawa kuihara lowered his hand and looked up at the ceiling feebly. Suddenly, he felt as if he was dying. He was still young, but he was dying. The next second, he should close his eyes. Without Luo you, the whole world is meaningless. Along the way, the little woman who fought against and fought with herself disappeared and retreated from his world. Suddenly, she came and walked like a gust of wind. If you give up, it''s gone. He wants to find her He wants to know whether she has seen all the messages, whether his mood has been conveyed in the past, and whether Luo youyou is now Can also hide in the quilt to cry? Sakara Kurosawa blinked hard and tears fell. Curiously, he''s as fragile as a child. No, more vulnerable than when he was a child. If only he could have a long sleep. Kurosawa didn''t know how he survived. He finally sent a message to Luo Youyou, but the message still didn''t get back. Luo you, how can I suddenly lose you like this. So that the pain is like the body''s meat was cut down, blood dripping. Kurosawa had forgotten how he came these days. A few days later, he was recalled by a family ticket and landed several hours later. He saw someone waiting in the airport. Looking up, it was Luo youyou''s parents. Sakara Kurosawa''s heart ached, but he had to pretend to be nothing and greet them with a smile. Unexpectedly, Luo youyou''s parents spoke first. Luo youyou''s mother said, "I''m sorry, Kurosawa, it''s our fault. When you are adults, you decide your own business..." A sense of suffocation slowly floated up, and Kurosawa felt very ironic. What he hated most was now a dream he could not get. He wants to marry Luo you, but he has no chance. Even now, even pretending not to care, he said to Luo youyou''s mother, "you must make a decision for our good, aunt. I understand." "Youyou used to like you and said she wanted to marry you. We spoil her too much. Now we realize that you young people should have their own world..." Luo youyou''s mother shook her head and apologized, "I''m sorry, Kurosawa. You''re a responsible child. You''ve been carrying it silently We should not be adults. " This short sentence, actually let the heart of the original Kurosawa channeled over the current general tingling numbness. His voice trembled, as if he was going to be unable to hold on, "Yo Yo I used to say, "do you want to marry me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1597 So Luo Youyou, the little one, likes to carry everything on his own, and refuses to say anything even when he is sick Actually Said he wanted to marry him But now it''s no longer important to investigate whether it''s true or not. Even Kurosawa okahara hopes it''s false. If it''s true He lowered his head and widened his eyes. It seemed that he could hold his emotions and avoid losing control in front of his elders. Holding his head down until his eyes were sour, he held his fingers tightly. If Luo youyou ever really wanted to marry him, what did he do? He destroyed the future himself. He hates the future bound by Luo you so much, but now he can''t ask for it any more Sakara Kurosawa forced himself to calm down and maintain a calm appearance in front of his elders. He could only smile and said, "it''s OK, aunt, I believe your elders'' decision." It''s always been like this. Since he was a child, he always seemed to be like this. In the face of the family''s control over him, he could only smile and say, "I understand. You are all for my good." In this case, I have told them several times. Even he was numb to speak, so that now he said it in a conditioned way. It''s like a dog well trained by its owner, when receiving similar command information, it makes corresponding actions. Every word and deed is manipulated. But Luo youyou''s parents didn''t know about these things in his family. They just thought that he was willing to accept them. They were a little relieved and looked at him with apology. Sawara Kurosawa feels that the smile on his face is almost stiff. He perfectly pacifies Luo youyou''s parents. After they send him home, he perfectly pacifies his parents. Finally, when he returns to his bedroom, Sawara Kurosawa shakes and holds the wall, so he doesn''t let himself limp down. Suffocating life, almost forced him to a mental breakdown. But the collapse is not allowed, even if it is a collapse, but also to collapse good-looking, collapse does not give the original home shame. He is the most expected successor of the family, and has been cultivated as the future master of the family since childhood. Don''t worry about me. Anyway, you never take me seriously. It doesn''t matter, robot. It doesn''t hurt. Pain comes from the heart. Realized, he realized, his nearly numb feelings, in Luo you that gentle and stubborn entanglement, was drilled a hole. The blood flowing out of the cave is the blood that proves that he is still a living human. Sakara Kurosawa looked reddened at the ceiling. It turned out that he was surrounded by tenderness all the time. Originally, he has been greedy for the gentle Luo you. That night, Xu Shengmin heard that sakara Kurosawa came home to play with him and even brought wine. LAN Qiqi followed him and frowned when he saw sakara Kurosawa Hearing this, Xu Shengmin''s face changed greatly. "Well, you can''t talk nonsense! We Kurosawa are in good spirits, aren''t we Why? Ha ha? " He turned to see Blackpool in the room, and almost didn''t write "I''m going to die" on his face. Xu Shengmin swallow words back, admit that his girlfriend did not say the wrong thing, "really like dying." ¡°¡­¡­¡± LAN Qiqi glared at Xu Shengmin and then said, "I heard that you And you''s marriage has been lifted? " Hearing this, Kurosawa''s face finally had another expression. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1598 Xu Shengmin really admires LAN Qiqi''s courage to speak at such a time. She goes straight and straight, which leads to a lot of people''s heartbreaking words. When she sees the expression on sakara Kurosawa''s face, Xu Shengmin takes a chill. "Baby, now you..." Xu Shengmin stammered, "it''s so straightforward, isn''t it?" LAN Qiqi laughed, "what''s wrong? I''m here to congratulate you. Isn''t the young master of our family always hoping to get rid of Luo you, the oil bottle that kidnaps his happiness? Now he''s got to get rid of it. Don''t we have to open a champagne to celebrate in the evening? " Xu Shengmin''s tone was even more flustered, "baby, what you said..." "You''re used to it, don''t you?" LAN Qiqi pointed to Sawara Kurosawa, "I''m his friend, and I love that he''s in a bad state now, but there''s one thing to say. Let''s put the facts to reason. It''s strange." Sakara Kurosawa and Xu Shengmin are silent. LAN Qiqi shook his head, "forget it, I don''t want to be sarcastic, but sakara Kurosawa, isn''t that your benevolence? Luo youyou''s family kidnaps you. She''s wrong. She''s wrong. So she''s been waiting on you and taking care of your life for so many years. Do you think it''s like calling a servant, or even asking her to come and roll when she comes? You see, she''s not rolling now? Roll far away, roll to never disturb you, also help you clean the buttocks, cancel the marriage, still not satisfied? " Not satisfied? "What I can''t see most is that I look down on others at the beginning. When people really leave, I put on a desperate look, as if I love deeply. If I miss the result of my sincere mistake, I can arouse some sympathy from others, and then I can completely cover up my arrogance and disdain." LAN Qiqi finished and handed the wechat chat record to Kurosawa, who was talking with Luo Youyou, "do you know? Once Luo you talked to Yan Yan and me every night, but never said a word to you. She is so cheerful and sunny that she doesn''t bring you any negative emotions... " Look, look. This shocking every word, sakara Kurosawa, do you have the courage to look down, have the courage to face the love of Luo you''s end? He didn''t dare - how dare he look up? Those conversations are killing knives. No blood, but enough to cut him to pieces. "So I think you''re the best." LAN Qiqi didn''t take back the mobile phone in front of sakara Kurosawa, but said, "sakara Kurosawa, Luo you has been secretly in love with you for a long time. From the past, she has been afraid to say that she feels that her existence has already troubled you. If she confesses to you again, it will only make you hate her more." Sakara Kurosawa''s heart is like a knife. He gasped. "She''s now What are you doing? " "She''s back home." Looking at Kurosawa, LAN Qiqi stated a fact: "I quit my job in a foreign country, that is, the job of Gu Jue company. I''ve come back to work. " Sakara Kurosawa was stunned. "She''s back? When... " So stubborn and stubborn, how can Luo you agree to go back to Luo''s home? "Just tonight, do you want to see her?" Blue seven seven''s voice suddenly lowered down, "she came, I''m afraid you can''t recognize her." LAN Qiqi is afraid that she has changed. Become the next, numb and merciless successor, become the next Sakara Kurosawa. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1599 With these words, the room fell into a long silence. Keihara Kurosawa understood the implication of LAN Qiqi''s words, but he still wanted to I still want to see Luo you again. Look at her silly face, it can cure him a little bit LAN Qiqi sighs and tells the flight number to Kurosawa, "if you really decide, go. Even if it''s goodbye, say goodbye." So many years of feelings, say goodbye, also want to end well. Sakara Kurosawa''s eyes finally lit up a little light, although sporadic, but as if alive, he even looked at Xu Shengmin nervously, "what do I need to prepare?" Xu Shengmin patted him, "very handsome, do not need to prepare anything, cheer up." He checked the flight number, and Luo youyou was about to land soon. Maybe he and LAN Qiqi missed the time when they separated the flight with Kurosawa, but they couldn''t bear to see such a scene of "missing life and death", so they came to Kurosawa to report. I don''t know whether such behavior is right or wrong. Xu Shengmin bowed his head and looked a little sorry. "Kurosawa, I said something first. Now that you are such a girl, doing these things may really mean the end. How about you I''ll see her later, and don''t fight with her any more. I''ll tell you, some people, the more you refuse to be soft, the more painful you feel when you regret it. " There''s no need to fight against each other. In the end, when I think about it in the deep night, it''s just regret. Kurosawa didn''t speak. He was sick. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin looked at each other helplessly, and then said, "clean up? In a few hours, I''ll see her at the airport. " Sakara Kurosawa''s fingers tremble faintly. After hearing this, he nods. Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi sit down on the side to help them figure out how to face Luo youyou. These few hours have been extremely hard for sakara Kurosawa. He can''t count how long he hasn''t seen Luo you. Since that day, she ran away from home and broke all the contact information with him, she never saw her again. She was so cruel that she would not even come to his dream. Over and over again, dream of, all is her thin thin back. Kurosawa didn''t know how he survived these hours. Later, when he got into Xu Shengmin''s car and was sent to the airport, he felt his blood start to flow back. After he got off the car, he stood there blankly until LAN Qiqi picked up the plane and saw Luo youyou. He went to hold her hand and said, "youyou!" These two words defeated all the defenses of Kurosawa. He couldn''t wait, but he looked up carefully. He saw that Luo you, who was led by LAN Qiqi in the distance, was still so thin and small. His breathing quickened. When Luo you came to him, he raised his hand to say hello, but he found that Luo you didn''t even look at himself - or even thought he didn''t see it at all. He just laughed and passed him. She did smile, but Kurosawa felt that her smiling face was very expressionless. At a loss, the man turned to look at Xu Shengmin. At that moment, Xu Shengmin suddenly felt that he was so pitiful. From his face, from the face of a man who had been sharp and sharp when he was young, I saw such an expression of helplessness and panic. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1600 It''s like a stray dog abandoned by others. It''s clear that they are all present, but Luo youyou deliberately ignores Kurosawa. He greets LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin, but when he comes to Kurosawa, he is silent. Silence, blue seven seven quickly come round, "tired? You''ve been on the plane for so long. Come on, get on the bus. Today, Xu Shengmin''s treat will take you to supper! It''s time to welcome you back home! " Deliberately raised his voice, said with a bit of joy, Luo youyou also felt the blue seven seven in the effort to pull back the scene, the mood with infection a bit, then grinned and said, "OK, Xu Shengmin when so generous?" "I have no money!" Xu Shengmin in the driver''s seat angrily started the car, "the money has been handed over to LAN Qiqi! Where can I get the money to treat people to dinner! " "Not a cent?" Blue seven seven one listen to, the face skin son is thin, stem neck say to Xu Shengmin, "I don''t believe, you certainly secretly hide small Treasury......" "Don''t say a cent..." Xu Shengmin turned his head and said, "I really don''t have a drop!" LAN Qiqi''s face turned red. "What are you talking about! I don''t believe you have no money... " "All the money has been handed over to you. I don''t believe you should call your father to chawo account." Xu Shengmin hummed, "honey, I''ll stay and do the dishes in the evening. You run first." Luo youyou is amused by Xu Shengmin. He covers his mouth and smiles. Just as he wants to carry his luggage, he finds that someone has put Luo youyou''s suitcase into the trunk of Xu Shengmin''s car while they are not paying attention. Luo you was stunned. When I saw Sawara Kurosawa standing on the side of the trunk, it looked like He did it for her. Her heart was sour again, but she couldn''t show it. Luo youyou could only smile at Ohara Kurosawa and say thank you. Once she paid everything can not get him a positive eye, now he gives her a luggage, she would like to say thank you to him. Take a deep breath. After that, Luo youyou turns and gets into the car. Naturally, Xu Shengmin''s car is the co driver of LAN Qiqi, so sakara Kurosawa and she fall in the back row. Shoulder to shoulder sitting, but no longer the kind of throb before, the rest, only suffering. Sawara Kurosawa didn''t dare to speak. Seeing that Luo youyou was as close to the car window as possible, she leaned to the other side, which showed how much she wanted to avoid him. This little action made him feel a trance. Has So disgusted? Xu Shengmin picked a hot pot shop that had not closed yet, stopped the car, and LAN Qiqi came down to hold Luo youyou''s hand, afraid of her embarrassment, "why don''t you talk all the way? It''s much quieter. " It''s like Su Yan. After all, when Yan Yan is all right, he is silent, so he can see that Tang Wei has more other expressions. The rest of the time, in the eyes of outsiders, he is a noble and cool beauty. No matter he is wronged or happy, he doesn''t say a word. To tell you the truth, LAN Qiqi loves Su Yan for putting too much in her heart, so she worries about Luo youyou for putting too much in her heart and becoming silent. Luo you pulls the corners of the mouth, "is really a little tired, just got sick a while ago." "So long." LAN Qiqi touched Luo youyou''s face, "who will take care of you abroad?" Luo youyou said frankly, "Gu Gu." Hearing this, sakara Kurosawa''s steps, followed by a deep pain from his chest. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1601 I thought I had done enough psychological construction, but when I heard the word Gu from Luo you''s mouth, I couldn''t prevent being stabbed. Kurosawa''s face turned white, and then he went on. Xu Shengmin took them to the box. As soon as he sat down, LAN Qiqi began to order. Luo youyou gathered at the table to see the menu and subconsciously pointed out several dishes. Suddenly aware of something, she said, "no, no..." "Why not?" LAN Qiqi thinks that Luo youyou is afraid of wasting too much food. She pats her on the shoulder forthrightly, "it''s OK. It''s polite to have dinner with us?" What else does Luo youyou have to say? LAN Qiqi says, "it''s OK to order all the money. Anyway, Xu Shengmin''s money is with me. Eat whatever you like!" She is really good to the people around her. She doesn''t hide at all. Luo youyou is still a little embarrassed and lowers her head. "In fact, I have a general appetite." "It''s OK. I ordered all the seafood you ordered just now..." "That''s not what she wants." On one side, Kurosawa Sawara, who has been silent, suddenly interjected, and the voice surprised Luo you. He said, "it''s what I like to eat." After such a long time, I still remember his preferences and subconsciously ordered the dishes he liked. I realized this, so Luo youyou changed his mouth in the middle of the way. Kurosawa''s words made the atmosphere cold to the extreme. Xu Shengmin took a deep breath and frantically looked for the topic, "well, Luo you has been with you for so long. Do you remember what you like to eat is too normal, isn''t it? Just like me and Qiqi, talking about lanqiqi, do you know what I like to eat? " Unexpectedly blue seven seven white eyes a turn, crisp and neat: "don''t know." Xu Shengmin opened his mouth wide and his chin almost fell to the ground. Originally, Kurosawa and Luo youyou were embarrassed, but now they are tit for tat. "I''ve been your boyfriend for some time. Why don''t you remember what I like to eat?" "You don''t say it." Blue seven seven two hands a stand, "you this person has no special hobby, eat 100 kinds of don''t choose, what all eat, I remember these why?" "People can remember Kurosawa in Luoyou!" Xu Shengmin''s desk clattered, "my status is too low, right! You don''t even remember what I like! " LAN Qiqi said, "where is it low? My father didn''t like you at first, but now he scolds me every day and says that he wants me to learn from you to start from scratch. In my opinion, my father will send you the blue family! " "Then I can make my father-in-law look up to me. That''s my ability!" Xu Shengmin wants to fork a waist now, "blue seven seven you small have no conscience of annoy to death me!" They quarrel, Leng is the original Kurosawa and Luo youyou embarrassed to cover the past, and even now the scene transferred to the original Kurosawa and Luo youyou coax them. Luo youyou said, "Qiqi, Xu Shengmin is your boyfriend. It''s not too much to think about him." Kurosawa said, "well, Xu Shengmin, my father looks up to you so much. What do you want? Don''t be greedy. LAN Qiqi is not bad for you." LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin turn their heads and look at them with one voice. They stare at each other and say, "do you want to take care of them?" Suhara Kurosawa and Luo youyou shut up. Xu Shengmin said, "you two are like a couple. Now when you are an old uncle, how can you coordinate family conflicts?" Kurosawa''s face turned white, and Luo youyou lowered his head. After a while, he spoke in a sad tone. "Xu Shengmin, forget it, we We''ve both cancelled our marriage. Don''t say that. We''ll still be friends in the future, and sakara Kurosawa will meet better people. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1602 Hearing what Luo youyou said, LAN Qiqi looks at Luo youyou with a little pain. What do you have to go through to push out the person you used to like? Xu Shengmin doesn''t dare to intervene. Luo youyou shrinks like this. If he and LAN Qiqi continue to force Kurosawa and her together, they are not sensible. Looking at Luo you''s expression, I''m afraid The overall situation has been decided. The saying that sakara Kurosawa will meet a better one is heartbreaking. But Kurosawa wants to jump up and tell her that he will never meet a better one in his life. It''s just to be able to escape from the present more easily. He won''t, and he doesn''t deserve it. He said so many times I''m sorry, can''t change back to Luo you a forgive, he now again hoarse, who is to say? For Shangluo youyou''s expression, it seemed that there was a needle stabbing in his heart, and the stabbing pain almost swallowed up all his feelings. Kurosawa said subconsciously, "I will Probably won''t get married. " Luo youyou''s eyes are sour, and he wants to pull out a friendly smile. Like a friend, he says to sakara Kurosawa, "no, you''re still very good. Many little girls like you." She is so gentle, even the last step back and steps are paved for him, even to the original Kurosawa left enough face. But this kind of gentleness is more cruel. Sawara Kurosawa opened his mouth and finally swallowed his voice back. He couldn''t eat the meal at all. He just wanted to take Luo youyou home. Take it home and tell her, stop it, please, whatever you want, as long as "As long as you come back..." Sakara Kurosawa didn''t know when he unconsciously said what he was saying in his heart. The voice was very light, but Luo you, who was sitting beside him, didn''t know why he heard it. I heard him murmur blankly, "as long as you come back I can pay any price... " The hand holding the chopsticks shivered, and the chopsticks fell on the table. Did not respond, along the table rolled to the ground. Luo you hurriedly went to pick up chopsticks, bent down for a moment, but tears ran out of his eyes. With the gesture of picking up chopsticks, she reached out and wiped her tears, thinking that no one was aware of her. Finally, she adjusted her sitting posture by sniffing, making herself look like a person with nothing to do. Ohara Kurosawa, don''t make my heart ache any more At the end of the meal, Luo youyou took the lead to stand up, and LAN Qiqi sat down with her, "you want to pay the bill again, don''t you?" Being seen through, Luo youyou had no choice but to say, "Xu Shengmin''s money has been handed over to you. If you call him to treat you again, isn''t that taking advantage of the fire to rob you?" But he saw that sakara Kurosawa stood up faster and went straight out. Xu Shengmin pretended to shout a few times, but he didn''t stop. He also knew that he couldn''t, and said deliberately, "Oh, sakara Kurosawa is really my good brother. He tried to pay me." Luo youyou knew something, didn''t say anything, lowered his head, and when he came, she called him, "how much is it?" "That''s not bad." Sakara Kurosawa''s shoulder trembled and looked at Luo you. This is the first time in a long time that the two of them look at each other seriously. Later, Luo you said to him with red eyes, "thank you very much. Next time I''m free, I''ll invite you." They seem to have become friends. It''s just friends. Old lovers love and hate, in the end become so polite, red eyes say, thank you. He had been ignored by Luo you so many times before, but he didn''t feel desperate. This time, when Luo you came back in such a gentle and polite manner - at that moment Ohara Kurosawa really felt hopeless. Mingming stares at her and looks into her eyes. The despair invaded his body. There is no way to go between them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1603 There was a despairing thought in Kurosawa''s heart. It seems that no matter what he pays, he can''t get back Luo you''s forgiveness. So she is so polite and gentle now, just because It''s just because I''m so hurt that I don''t want to give Kurosawa a chance any more, and because of my long-term feelings, I put on such a friendly look. In fact, friendship is a farewell. Without giving him a little leeway, he would be positioned in the category of "friends" and never come out. Kurosawa''s Adam''s apple moves up and down, trying to pull out a smiling face in response to Luo youyou. You see, people are trying so hard to hold on to a smile. He''s going to be cold again. How What a shame "Don''t laugh if you can''t laugh." Luo you red eyes, pulled the corner of the mouth said, "rare to see you so handsome face can have such ugly expression." Sakara Kurosawa shivered, his heart almost choked. Don''t With these eyes Look at me Luoyou. He wanted to send her home, but in the end he didn''t have the courage to open his mouth. Finally, Xu Shengmin drove Luo youyou back to the Luo family. When the Luo family elders saw them coming, they warmly welcomed them to sit in the Luo family for a while. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin both waved helplessly, "no, mom, we''ll have something else to do later Kurosawa I don''t know if hazel is busy or not. " The implication is that Kurosawa can stay for a while, and they won''t join in the fun. It''s a pity that he didn''t understand the stone. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin are using the last time to create opportunities for him. The man takes a look at Luo youyou and just says, "I''ll have something to do later. Youyou may be tired too. Just have a rest early today and disturb my aunt next time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin sighed heavily in his heart. Sakara Kurosawa was afraid. He was afraid that if he appeared in front of Luo you for another second, he would see the expression of impatience and disgust on Luo you''s face. He doesn''t want to be hated by Luo you any more, so he even stays I dare not. Luo youyou''s mother felt a little embarrassed when she heard that from Kurosawa, "Kurosawa, we thank you for taking care of you all the time, and my aunt doesn''t know what to say to face the affairs of your two younger generation I''m afraid it will affect you... " "No," he said As soon as these words came out, Kurosawa Ohara choked. Stop Over the years After a long time, his words exploded in Luo you''s ear like a bomb. "It''s me who should say thank you." Over the years, he was the one who was taken care of, and even wantonly squandered Luo you''s kindness and love. Sawara Kurosawa took a deep breath and his eyes were slightly red. This time, he showed a perfect and decent smile to his elders, like the reaction of his body instinct. Then he said, "Auntie, you don''t have to worry about me. It''s getting late. We''ll go back first. You and youyou will have a rest early." Look, it''s time for him to cooperate with Luo you''s last thought. No matter how stubborn he is, it''s just more ridiculous in Luo you''s eyes. So Luo you, the only thing I can do is to accompany you to finish the play perfectly. Lanqiqi and Xu Shengmin greet each other and then hurry to follow them. When they walk outside the garden, they find that the pace of lanqiqi is getting bigger and bigger. Later, they almost run to the car. He holds Xu Shengmin''s car and keeps shaking. It was the first time that Xu Shengmin saw such a embarrassed appearance of Sawara Kurosawa. LAN Qiqi subconsciously went to take out the paper. I heard Suhara Kurosawa holding Xu Shengmin''s car and crying, "this time, I didn''t Shame her? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1604 This is too sad to ask. Xu Shengmin couldn''t bear it. After a long time, he patted Kurosawa''s shoulder from behind. "Forget it..." Don''t fight with Luo youyou any more. People wave goodbye to him so gently. It will only embarrass Luo youyou if he pursues the past again. So From a certain point of view, what Ohara Kurosawa is doing today is a kind of growth. In the distance, it seemed that there was some footstep, but Kurosawa didn''t hear it. LAN Qiqi, who was standing beside him, heard it. He turned around and saw that he didn''t know when. Luo youyou came out and stood there. Stand there and never step forward. Blue seven seven want to open mouth, saw Luo you to shake head. After shaking her head, her eyes turned red at an amazing speed in front of LAN Qiqi''s face. She forced out a smile that didn''t matter, but it was even more sad. Still care Or will they rush out to see, or will they I can''t bear it. Sawara Kurosawa didn''t seem to observe these details. He was sad and then sat in the car. Luo You gazed at all these things with his eyes. At last, he watched him go away. Until the last second, he didn''t say a syllable to make sakara Kurosawa turn around. Even if the heart has long been thousands of flood, even if the inner impulse may even repeatedly over the rational, a few want to grab the mouth and do not go. She was standing there, standing straight, and finally LAN Qiqi could only sit on the co pilot in silence, so Xu Shengmin started the car. The car disappeared in his vision, she just like suddenly lost all the strength, can''t control tears. The tears drop by drop, in a connected posture, in the time gap of the camera switching, just caught up with the speed of the tears falling down from Kurosawa sakara in the rear compartment. The man didn''t know when to press the window, silently opened his mouth and swallowed all his missing. Luoyou, stop crying. ****** this year, Haicheng is very cold. There are not many people outside the empty prison. There is only a black car parked and a man smoking in the car. Although we can see his age, we can see how amazing he was when he was young. He just sat in the car and waited. After a while, there was a figure outside who slowly approached with his head down. The man narrowed his eyes and gave a sneer when the man opened the door. "Why, this time, are you comfortable?" At this moment, the man with his head down raised his head and showed a pale and beautiful face. His thin lips were pursed, and his eyes looked like a very cold and magnificent obsidian. When he heard the man in the driver''s seat, he just pulled the corner of his mouth and showed a casual smile. At that moment, the world was pale. In the cold air, it was his rebellious and fickle voice, "isn''t it like you used to?" "Get in the car." Thin night Piao Tang one eye, his son this after come out how also not inferior, "go, your mother didn''t sleep well from last night, waiting at home.". How do you feel like you''ve grown tall again after five years? How do prison meals feed people? " "Bullshit. My mother''s going to kill you if she hears. " Tang Wei got on the bus and closed the door, thinking of something like, "what about her?" "Well?" Bo Ye said meaningfully, "who?" Tang Weidun, the name was read out from his mouth, like the cold wind in the mountains, "Su Yan." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1605 "In the morning, Su Qi went to pick it up." Bo Ye thought about it, or chose to confess truthfully, "why, are you going to see her?" Tang Wei sat in the back row, bent his long legs, put his arms on his knees, and put his hands together. It seemed that he was thinking about something. After a while, he said, "get out of the way." Bo Yeh, who was driving ahead, gave a groan, "what''s going on?" Tang Wei said, "get out of the way. Let me drive the car." Bo Ye is a little confused at the moment, "smelly boy, how can you talk to your father?" "You take a taxi." Tang Wei didn''t even want to think about it. He said directly, "let me drive this car." "You haven''t seen your father for several years. The first sentence is to ask your father to get out of the car?" Bo Ye slapped the steering wheel and said, "doesn''t your conscience hurt?" Tang Wei said without raising his eyelids, "I have no conscience." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sometimes it''s in a flash. Thin night gas teeth itch, "then you first say you want to do?" Don''t expect Tang Wei to be more aggressive, "do you care about me?" "Hey, you''ve turned it upside down Bo Ye can jump out of the driver''s seat if he isn''t driving at the moment, "I''m your father. I don''t care who cares about you? You look like a murderer now... " In the middle of the speech, thin night held back. As a result, Tang Wei said, "murderer? I am After that, my son seems to be more radical. Bo Ye sighed, "you can tell me, what do you want a car for? I''ll go back by myself later. Your mother may kill me. She''ll be waiting to see you. " Tang Wei doesn''t speak. Bo Ye looks at his silent face and knows that there is something hidden in Tang Wei''s heart. At last, he has to stop by the side of the road, get down from the driver''s seat and pat his son on the shoulder. "Don''t be impulsive when you do something. You must go home at night." "Well." Tang Wei answered in one word. "You must go back. Your mother is waiting at home." Bo Ye thinks that Tang Shi is the only one in his eyes. Seeing that he can''t persuade his son, he just lets him go. Finally, he calls Lin Ci to pick him up. After that, Tang Wei drives Bo Ye''s car alone. As a matter of fact, he drove to the cemetery. The cemetery was so open and silent, the weather was cold, and the tombstone seemed to be covered with frost. Tang Wei stopped his car and walked along the grass. It seemed that he had a purpose and finally stopped in front of a tombstone. He has been here one step ahead of others. I don''t know how long he has been standing here. It seems that he has lost his soul. Together with the tombstone on the side, he has become a statue. If it were not for Tang Wei''s footsteps, she would not open her eyes and turn around. When the four eyes are facing each other, what flows through their eyes is their dirty and tangled turbulent decades. Decades of hysterical love and hate. "Here you are." It was su Yan who spoke first. I haven''t seen it for many years, but I''m so familiar with it. This is the damned habit. The body and instinct remember everything for her. When she tries to cheat herself by acting, her brain will react faster. Tang Wei stood there, saw Su Yan, did not make any answer, just looked down at the tombstone. They didn''t make any agreement, but they came here at the same time. Under the small tombstone, there used to be a living person. "I always dream..." Su Yan shook God, she was thinner, her eyes with fragile amazing beauty, more fascinating than ever, "always dream that Yao Yao is still alive." "Unfortunately, I''m not qualified to dream about him." Tang Wei stands opposite Su Yan and reaches out to hold her. After so many years, they meet in In front of Su Yao''s tombstone. "Over the years, I''ve only dreamed of you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1606 It turns out that sometimes, people don''t need too much dialogue to meet each other. Just one word, the bloody storm will flood in again, almost in front of Su Yan. She took a deep breath, and then looked at Tang Wei. In his gray green eyes, she looked directly at Tang Wei''s face for the first time. She couldn''t put on any other expression to face the man. After looking directly at him for a few seconds, she looked away. "You''re thin." Tang Wei thinks it''s up to him. After all, Su Yan looks thinner now, with delicate and amazing beauty. He thinks he has done enough preparation. At the moment of goodbye, he is still attracted by her temperament. Su Yan always has a kind of natural charm. Maybe it''s because of her peaceful daughter. She looks like an abominable perpetrator, but it''s also because she is peaceful daughter. She has to bear the pain of having nowhere to escape and no way to go. The pain nourishes her strong and dying soul, and the birth bound by shackles makes her extremely fascinating God''s world is like candy with poison, sweet and beautiful, dirty and fragile. Again and again, in atonement. Again and again, it''s like a crime. Tang Wei felt that he had died a thousand times in her eyes. These charming, evil grey green eyes. "Did you come alone?" Tang Wei subconsciously held out his hand, "if you come alone, I''ll send you --" "my father sent me." Su Yan stepped back. This subconscious action made Tang Wei feel that her eyes were stabbed. She looked at the tombstone again and said softly, "I didn''t expect you would come to see Yao Yao." "It has something to do with me, too." Tang Wei lowered his head and said, "if I had made it clear to Xu Yao earlier..." Su Yan shuddered for a moment, then waved his hand, "don''t say these, Tang Wei. Anyway, Xu''s family is gone. Xu Yao died. I don''t regret it at all." Even if youth is wasted. "I..." Tang Wei hesitated. He wanted to hold her. In other words, in recent years, he missed her like crazy. The more casual he was on the surface, the more deeply rooted he was in his heart. Now he wants to hold her and take her away. Then blend, in the car or in the wild, he wants to do with her, want to integrate into her body, so many years - he wants to pry open her stubborn soul, he wants to embed himself, no matter what it is, his breath, or his liquid, all put in. He has no place to vent his possessiveness, and the blood vessels and heart are already unable to bear the weight of collapse. Su Yan, you are more charming. I want your eyes to see me forever. But under the stormy waves, Tang Wei just said briefly, "let your father go back, I''ll send you." Behind the few figures is his sense of nihility. Su Yan some can''t believe, but hear Tang only next second immediately open mouth, "or say, run now." Su Yan Leng Leng, subconsciously with that kind of blank and fragile eyes to look at Tang Wei, and this eye, destroyed all of Tang Wei''s reason. He stepped forward and something was jumping in his chest. That feeling came back. It''s back. It''s burning. "Run now, otherwise..." Tang Wei lowered his voice, with scarlet and magnificent emotion in his eyes. It was the fire that only Su Yan could light. The injured, the injured, the forced, the imposed, all the soul fragments are closely integrated at this moment, without any gap. "I will become an animal. The prison doesn''t manage me well. Su Yan, I want to enter the prison of your body." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1607 At that moment, Su Yan''s heart began to beat wildly, and all kinds of organs that had been sleeping for a long time were awakened in this flash of lightning and flint. Warm and thick blood slowly gushed from the heart, as if in response to being awakened, and accelerated to flow through all her bodies. She stepped back again. Her white and beautiful face was full of all kinds of emotions. Tang Wei couldn''t see Su Yan''s expression like this. Such a complicated expression. What he loves may be su Yan''s extreme soul. What he loves may be sin itself. The man stepped forward and grabbed Su Yan''s hand, "what did you say to me before going to jail, remember?" Su Yan took a deep breath, like a broken jar, grinning, "do you remember? I forgot. " Tang Wei reached out to touch her face. It was still the touch in memory. His broad palm was close to Su Yan''s face. She seemed to be afraid. Her skin was trembling, but she didn''t hide. It was as if she was biting her teeth hard, and she didn''t allow herself to retreat. "I remember." Every word is his inner obsession, "you said I lost." Su Yan looked at him and asked softly, "isn''t it?" "Yes." Tang Wei takes a step closer and holds her in his arms. Su Yan doesn''t resist. The body is still familiar to him. Even he knows every inch of her skin and every vein under her skin - as long as you can hold her tightly, as long as you can hold her tightly. He hugged her hard, no matter now Su Yan will feel warm, lying in her ear, "say miss you, say I''m sorry, those are scene words, grandiose to describe the meeting sounds more bright, those beautiful words I can''t say." I can''t say, only dirty thoughts want to break through the defense. "I want to go to bed with you. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I can''t think of anything else to show that I miss you. After seeing you, my blood boils." Tang Wei''s hand was inserted into Su Yan''s hair. "In the past five years, I''ve been dreaming about memories, from small to large. I didn''t push Xu Yao away, leading to all the tragedies, which I didn''t expect, but do you know? I don''t want to wash myself white. I don''t want to push Xu Yao away. It''s just because I want to use her to stimulate you. Whether Xu Yao lives or dies has nothing to do with me. I don''t care about her life. When she''s dead, I have to worry about her blood splashing on your face and smearing you. I''m the only one who can stain yours Living people are just tools in his eyes. Maybe for Tang Wei, everything is a tool. But Su Yan is not. She is the daughter of the person he hates most, and her existence brings too much meaning to his life. Hurt, revenge, trample, all the desire to have an outlet. She cooperated with him to complete a murder called love, and now, no one can make them stop. "I don''t know who to hate without you. Without you, I can''t be cruel. " Tang Wei laughs. If he has fangs, he will plunge into Su Yan''s neck without hesitation at this moment, and stab her into tears, begging for mercy and crying, "good, this feeling Your mother is the person I hate the most. It''s a wonderful feeling. What''s the point of being open and aboveboard in love? I like it. Don''t you think it''s boring? " They always seem to live in purgatory. Don''t know what is right, and never pursue right. For them, nothing in this world is more pleasant than suffering and tearing one''s heart and lungs. Tang Wei''s voice hovered in her ears like a demon. "It''s so good to be mixed with hate. It''s like sucking your blood bit by bit. Su Yan, come again countless times, I still want to hurt you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1608 At that moment, as if someone had emptied his soul, Su Yan looked at the man in front of him. After five years, he never seemed to change. In other words, he fell deeper. He was hugged tightly by Tang Wei, and his two hearts stuck together. For the first time in recent years, he felt the heat of blood boiling in his body. After taking a breath, Su Yan found her consciousness back, "you Let go of me. " "Then you come with me." Tang Wei''s voice is still as cold as in his memory. He is like a man watching fire from a high place. Even if you die in front of him, he won''t frown for you. Su Yan has always felt that Tang Wei''s heart is like a stone. Even if he is heartache, he can suppress all these feelings. And now, at this moment, she was held tightly by such a numb and heartless person, whose hands once held her throat, but now they are holding her so tightly. "Come with me." Tang Wei feels that he is going to tear Su Yan''s flesh and blood in the next second. He wants to hear her struggle, cry and hysterical look. Finally, everything is wrapped by his breath - dizzy, Su Yan pushes Tang Wei away. However, Tang Wei doesn''t give her a chance, and even holds her from the ground directly!!! Su Yan gives out a small scream and kicks his legs in Tang Wei''s arms. Her legs are thin and straight, so that Tang Wei''s throat is dry and dumb. He holds Su Yan and goes out. Su Qi is just smoking outside. In the middle of smoking, she sees that Tang Wei is so direct. The princess rushes out with her daughter who just got out of prison. She is so scared that the smoke in her hand falls to the ground. No, what''s the situation! "Tang Wei!" Su Qi pursued a few steps, "what are you doing! no What are you doing with my daughter! You put down your face! When did you come in? Why didn''t I see you? " Tang Wei''s head doesn''t turn back. Su Yan''s brain is still in a blank state. He bumps in his arms with such a close posture. Su Qi is still shouting behind him, "are you human, Tang Wei?" Tang Wei stopped, turned around and said to Su Qi, "No." Su QIGA''s one, also stunned, separated a short while to murmur, "that you return, return strange true......" Tang Wei doesn''t speak any more. He continues to turn around and walk with Su Yan. Now he wants to stay with Su Yan. It''s hard for anyone to speak. Hotel, open a room, eat her, Tang Wei is full of these things, action is extremely fast, even to what hotel have already thought. Seeing his daughter being put into Tang Wei''s car, Su Qi''s eyes are straight. Bo Ye, look at the son you raised. He robbed his daughter in broad daylight! "Bunny, stop!" As soon as Su Qi was about to go over and yell at him, Tang Wei quickly got on the car, locked the door and stepped on the accelerator - and ran! Run!! It''s premature! The first thing Tang Wei, the young master of the Tang family, did when he got out of prison was to come to Su Qi and rob his daughter! This is a special thing that people can drive out! ****** after waiting at home for a long time, Tang Shi blames Bo Ye for indulging Tang Wei, and calls Tang Wei anxiously, "Hello, son? When will you be back? " "I''m in the hotel." "In the hotel." The expression on Tang Shi''s face froze for a few seconds - then he immediately understood who was beside him at the moment, and all of a sudden he was smiling, "it''s OK! Oh, you don''t have to come back tonight. Mom and dad are fine. You don''t have to come back. Oh, ha ha ~ ~ " Bo Ye:...." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1609 Bo Ye can''t imagine that the first thing Tang Wei does when he goes out is to go to the hotel with Su Yan He was just wondering. On the other side, Su Qi''s phone called directly, "are you a man who steps on the horse?" This Come up and scold? Thin night eyebrow heart a jump, "why?" "Your son has taken my daughter!" Su Qi was so angry that he said, "I''ve always been patient with Tang Wei. After all, I''ve seen big since I was a child. What do you mean! You won''t discipline your son, I will discipline for you It sounds like Really Get angry? Thin night frowned, "what did Tang Wei do?" "What else? Take my daughter away in front of me. Do you really think I''m dead? " Su Qi was so angry that he trembled. "I tell you Bo Ye, Tang Wei has been pestering my daughter for so long, and I haven''t been in charge of it all the time, because I think this is after all a quiet daughter. In those years, we both had a history of being sorry for Tang Shi, so I didn''t intervene, and the younger generation''s affairs were resolved --" speaking of this, Su Qi paused, followed by a tone, and then pressed down "Come," so the matter between Tang Wei and Su Yan, even if I love Yan again, I haven''t said Tang Wei''s only word. Does Tang Wei think he''s great and can ride on my daughter''s head standing on the moral high ground Thin night a listen, in the heart a tight, "Su Qi what are you thinking, Tang Wei he should now think through..." "Isn''t he disgusting? Did Su Yan still call your father at that time? Isn''t he disgusting? Is Su Yan an MI''s daughter? What''s the matter? I raised a son for you at that time. I raised this son of a bitch for a while. Why didn''t he buy it? Su Yan even returned her surname. Is it naive to be like this now? I''m really mad today. I''ve been so lawless for five years. My daughter is not a person, is she? If he does this again, I''ll do it! " "I didn''t know this happened." Bo Ye knows that Su Qi is really angry this time. Maybe Su Qi thinks that Tang Wei comes out, and the two children can be friendly. In the end, even if they can''t really be together, they won''t meet each other, just like the enemy. Who knows, who knows that the first thing for his conscience less son to get out of prison is to rob his daughter halfway! Take it! This! Bo Ye looked at Tang Shi, and Tang Shi said, "don''t look at me. Anyway, it''s definitely not my gene, it''s yours." Bo Ye OK, this pot is his back. They are really entangled in the education of Tang Wei, and they are afraid of blocking Tang Wei''s nature, but they are also afraid of being too indulgent, so that Tang Wei has such a character step by step. Bo Ye sighed, "that Tomorrow, I''ll pick up Yanyan and send her back to you, OK? " Su Qi is stunned, "ah? Is Su Yan not at your house? " Bo Ye talks a little stuttering. Tang Wei, a little son of a bitch, has left a mess for his father! "Well, good brother, no, I''m sorry I My son estimated that he took your daughter to the hotel Su Qi exploded on the spot, "Bo Ye, I killed you, believe it or not! I''m not finished with you! I have only one daughter. I can tell you, no matter how dare you, I won''t be polite to you! " Then he hung up with a bang. Finished, Su Qi is really angry. Bo Ye immediately said to Tang Shi, "I always think Su Qi is going to find Tang Wei now." Tang poetry did not lift its head, "look for it." "Don''t you worry?" "I have to look for it." On the contrary, Tang Shi walked up the stairs happily, with a relieved expression. "Anyway, my daughter-in-law here can''t run away. Tang can only be beaten. It''s a small matter." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1610 Tang Wei is not only beaten, he Leng didn''t expect Su Yan to catch his face. At this moment, his white face still had a thin bloodstain scratched by his fingernails, and the culprit of all this was his disordered hair, his clothes were not neat and he was shrinking in the middle of the bed. His posture was extravagant and gorgeous, but his eyes seemed to be a little desperate and pathetic, which made Tang Weileng feel angry. After touching his face, Tang Wei said, "how can you still do it?" Su Yan shrank on the bed, "without saying a word What are you bringing me to the hotel for? " "I want to talk to you..." Go to bed two words haven''t said export, a pillow pours on the face, Su Yan points to the door, "roll!" Tang Yiwei hugged the pillow and pressed the whole person to bed again. "What do you want, Su Yan? I''m so clear..." "To say so clearly, is to continue to hurt me?" Su Yan seems to have heard a joke. Now she doesn''t want to entangle with Tang Wei any more. Remembering her humble days is like being hurt by a knife. Don''t make yourself so mean again "I..." Tang Wei paused and suddenly looked Su Yan''s eyes seriously, "what do you want me to say? Su Yan, I want to live with you all my life. I don''t want to leave you. I''ve been in prison for five years, and I''m going to break down. I just dream of you, and then I''ll come back to my senses. " As soon as he thought that he had been separated from the woman in front of him for five years, Tang Wei''s heart began to jump wildly, "is my expression wrong?" Su Yan said, "will you let me go?" Tang Wei shook his head without thinking about it. "You succeeded, Su Yan. I can''t forget you now. Other women are too boring in my eyes. Only you are dirty, mean and full of power. Every time and every look can sting my heart." The scum man and the cheap woman are a perfect match. The gaps and fragments that they lack each other are tightly filled by the thorns that come out of each other''s bodies, so that the souls can be tightly stitched together. Tang Wei reached out to touch Su Yan''s face, "I want to fight with you again, circuitous, also want to waste." Even if you waste a lifetime. Su Yan subconsciously pushed him away, even did not go to see Tang only eye, "I think you think a little more, our relationship has long been gone." It''s long gone. When you say this, can you deceive yourself? Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "When you raised your knife to Xu Yao, what you gave up was not the connection with the world, but me." "That''s right." This time, Su Yan turns her head and looks at Tang Wei. They are very close to each other. She deliberately says to Tang Wei, "there are so many beautiful girls around you, and your own conditions are so good. Why do you need to find me? I''m not worthy of you, am I?" Isn''t it? Tang Wei felt that his heart was a little cold. He felt that he had said all he said, but now Now Su Yan has long been hurt. No matter how hot he is, he can''t warm her. "Who says you are not worthy of me..." "I am the daughter of tranquility." Once upon a time, the most disgusting identity is now so easily said by her. Tang Wei has always known that Su Yan hurt others three points, can hurt himself very much. How much blood does she have to say that? Su Yan said with red eyes, "you hate me most, don''t you? You see, we didn''t come to a good end. It''s just right. I don''t deserve to come to a good end. We really... " "Only you can fill me." Fill me on the verge of breaking. Tang Wei covers Su Yan''s mouth and shakes his head desperately. His eyes are like a black hole. "It''s time we were done together." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1611 I love you. Su Yan has never heard such words in Tang Wei''s mouth. In other words, Tang Wei himself is a representative of cold-blooded, and he will not have feelings. Now Tang Wei is more like a living man. He is saying to Su Yan in his own way, I love you. I love you. Tang Wei said, saw Su Yan constricted pupil, that pair of eyes so beautiful, beautiful to make people want to commit a crime for her. Tang Wei thought, even to die, as long as Su Yan ordered, he could not even blink an eye. Su Yan heart does not listen to his command, just want to say what to refute Tang Wei, the result saw Tang Wei suddenly stopped all action. After stopping, Tang Wei said to Su Yan, "wait a minute." Wait a minute? Su Yan can''t bear it for a while because of Tang Wei''s character that wind is rain. She wants to run now. Now Tang Wei is like a burning fire. If she gets close, it will be lit. Tang Wei turns to get out of bed and startles the bathroom. He dials the phone and looks out. Su Yan is planning to escape. When he sees Tang Wei bending his head, he sits back. Tang Wei had a warning in his eyes, and then turned to the bathroom. He''s going to take a bath? Then I heard the voice of Tang Wei calling Xu Shengmin: "Zai Zhong, I''m in the hotel." "Are you a beast?" Xu Shengmin yelled across the street, "I said I want you to be gentle with Su Yan - can su Yan''s temper follow you to the hotel? Did you bring her by force? " Tang Wei sighed, "it''s rare. Have you installed a camera on me?" "It''s not like chasing women!" Xu Shengmin grabs his cell phone and says, "you''re a real waste! I''m in a hurry! Get out of the way, get out of the way, what can I say? What can you say - " Tang Wei has to convince Xu Shengmin that he really has a way of chasing women. It''s shameless to go out, or how can he catch LAN Qiqi? After thinking for a while, he decided to listen to Xu Shengmin''s suggestion, so he took his mobile phone, turned on the loudspeaker and went to Su Yan. Xu Shengmin cleared his throat, "cough, Yan Yan, it''s me." "Well." Su Yan''s tone is a little weak, "is it Xu Shengmin? I remember "Lan Qiqi and I miss you very much..." Xu Shengmin was about to make a long speech, and suddenly thought of his purpose, and then said, "but today I''m not here to tell you this, I''m here to assist Tang Wei." There are also such assists. Su Yan felt angry and funny. He continued, "well, what can I do for you?" Xu Shengmin immediately said to Tang Wei, "Tang Wei." "Yes." "Listen to me repeat." "Oh." "I''m sorry." Tang Wei honestly when the repeater, "sorry." "I can''t speak. No matter what you said before, don''t take it to heart. " Tang Weizhi frowned, "I can''t say this cerebral palsy." Xu Shengmin is angry, "say!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei can only repeat it, and then follow Xu Shengmin to repeat it to Su Yan, "you can treat me as mentally retarded, but I really miss you after I come out, Su Yan, even if you ignore me, I will come to you in the future -" in the middle of talking, Tang Wei doesn''t say anything. Xu Shengmin said, "what are you doing? It''s not a good repetition. I want to tell Su Yan about your mistake. Do you understand? " "I''m tired of this. It''s no fun to be hypocritical. It''s not what Su Yan wants. " Tang Wei Tut''s delicate eyebrows are tinged with a little biting temperament at this moment. He looks up at Su Yan defiantly. He simply doesn''t listen to any guidance from Xu Shengmin and says to Su Yan directly - "Su Yan, give you the opportunity to abuse me. As long as you give it to me, I will die." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1612 When he said this, Xu Shengmin was stunned, and Su Yan was also stunned. I didn''t expect Tang Wei to be so straightforward and despicable. He never seems to spend a little time to cover up his shameless and dirty behavior. In other words, to cover up this behavior is the most shameless for him. He is so frank, fierce and calculating that he doesn''t bother to defend himself. It''s tiring to be a smiling tiger. And he just wanted to be a bad guy. He looked at Su Yan and said to her, "or, what do I need to do to prove it for us?" Proof? I don''t know why, Su Yan thought of that song in her mind. I''ll lower my life''s power and make a brick for you. Not low, not low, if you want me to bark. Su Yan shook his head. He was so strong and strong, but he didn''t know how to resist. Tang Wei''s Adam''s apple moves up and down, and the kiss falls on Su Yan''s lips. It''s not light or heavy, but it breaks her defense. Su Yan trembles like an electric shock. She grabs the sheet under her body with her fingers. It''s as if she will be torn apart by Tang Wei''s own hands in the next second. She doesn''t dare to make a sound. She''s afraid that her mouth won''t listen to her. Tang Wei feels Su Yan''s resistance. What else does he want to do? The door of the hotel is suddenly kicked open. Su Qi, who rushes in, sees Tang Wei''s hands and feet on his daughter in the room. At that moment, Su Qi even has no time to think. He grabs the small teacup placed beside the porch and falls directly at Tang Wei! Hearing the sound of breaking into the door, Tang Wei turned back and was caught by the teacup. With a crash, the sharp ceramic cut his forehead, and the blood rushed out of his skin. Su Yan was scared, "Dad!" "Come here!" Su Qi roared. He knew he was impulsive, but otherwise, how could he protect his daughter? All along, because of her daughter''s life experience, she apologized to Tang WEIhuai, so much so that she forbeared and forbeared again and again - "Su Yan has been by your side for so many years without any consideration or reward, and she is always cold-hearted. Did she say no? Everyone loves your past. Even if you know that Su Yan is innocent, you are right. However, is it wrong for Su Yan to post you upside down Su Qi''s voice is so fierce, the straight stab like an awl comes in, Tang Wei''s back is shocked. "But even so, has Su Yan ever explained a word for herself She compensates, you don''t want to, or even hurt the other way around. She doesn''t say a word and suffers everything. Even if she has a miscarriage, isn''t it enough? Tang Wei, you tell me, it''s not enough to take the life of her own womb and future children. " Why now Su Yan doesn''t want to go on, but And So much damage? Is it to let her continue to stay in Tang Wei''s side to suffer? Su Qi has been looking at all this, really feel that can no longer be so laissez faire. It''s their elders who make their children suffer so much. Isn''t his daughter human? Isn''t her heart made of meat? Won''t it hurt! "Stop pestering my daughter." Su Qi shook his head heartily, "when you had so many things, uncle took care of you and your mother for Bo Ye for so long, and the child was born to me and that woman, which had an impact on your life. Uncle does evil, uncle pays the debt, OK www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1613 Hearing Su Qi mention the past, Tang Wei''s heart doesn''t know why there is a needle pricking pain. He knows what Su Yan has been doing for so many years regardless of return. She knew what kind of crimes her mother had committed against Tang Wei and his son, and tried to calm down the anger of sin by one person. This was the place where she didn''t know what to do. How can she match it? How can she do it? In the end, even if she gives her life, what she gets is just another''s self indulgence. Maybe Tang Wei had known for a long time, but he didn''t want to face it directly. He always felt that if he looked directly at Su Yan''s efforts, it would be like he was sorry for his suffering. But suffering and now Su Yan, in fact, has never been a must to make a choice, is his own, kidnapped himself and Su Yan. Su Qi shouts to Su Yan, "come here!" Su Yan shivered and got out of bed. His messy clothes made Su Qi black. He pointed to Tang Wei and said, "Tang Wei, next time, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Tang Wei didn''t speak. After a while, he said, "you can''t take Su Yan with you." Su Qi a listen to, ear side hum of a voice, he still dare to stop?! "Have you not suffered enough?" "Yes." Tang Wei''s dark eyes reflected the cold luster of the blade. "I''ll still look for her. You take it now. I''ll look for her next time." "I said so much in vain, didn''t I?" Su Qi is going to be mad. He doesn''t want to talk to Tang Wei at all. He drags his daughter to leave. This unbearable appearance is really distressing. If another daughter and Tang Weiyu are dead, the net will be broken, and Su Yan will always be the one who lets himself bite his teeth. Su Qi staggers his daughter out of the room. Tang Wei is silent all the way in the bedroom. After a long time, he seems to hear the faint cry coming from the outside. It''s fragmentary and intermittent. It''s like someone is trying to stop being sad, but his tears are still flowing out. That voice is Su Yan. Tang Wei''s heart was filled with numbness and pain. It''s good, Su Yan. You can still cry for me after so many years. When the sound of footsteps outside finally goes away, Tang alone goes to the bedside and stares at the place where Su Yan curled up for a long time. Then the man reached out and greedily stroked the slightly depressed sheet, as if feeling the trace of the man''s existence just now, with a gorgeous fire burning in his eyes. He didn''t notice the pain on his forehead. Under the action of adrenaline, his whole body was excited to a certain state, and even the pain could be covered up. He sat alone in the room and didn''t speak until Bo Ye found him later - when Tang Wei''s face was covered with blood and his head was raised, Bo Ye was shocked. "What''s the matter with you?" Thin night asked the moment that exit knew to answer. It is estimated that It''s Suqi. "Go to the hospital." Thin night didn''t say much, directly grabbed Tang Wei''s collar, "are you different from other people''s brain circuit since childhood, can su Yan come hard?"? Don''t you know whether people are soft or hard? " all the way, he scolded Jiang Ling from the hotel. Tang didn''t reply, and let Bo Ye press Jiang Ling''s desk with a bang. Jiang Ling was smoking and startled, "what''s the matter! That''s it! It''s a group fight! " Bai Yue glanced at Tang Wei''s expression. "It''s not like being beaten unilaterally." Bo Ye said angrily, "let''s see! Pain also don''t say a word, this kid also mouth hard, let Su Qi beat "Don''t scold, don''t scold, it''s silly to scold the child again." Jiang Ling sighed, "ah, there''s a big hole in the forehead, let people open the ladle." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1614 This tone of ridicule made Tang Wei''s expression very bad all of a sudden. This small change of face made Jiang Ling laugh and say, "what''s the matter with you? It''s like this, little Tang Wei." Jiang Ling doesn''t seem to be getting old. In his eyes, Tang Wei is always the child who disobeys the law, betrays the Scriptures, and can''t be measured by the secular world. All the standards of good and bad don''t work for him at all. Because of various complicated reasons, he drifts outside the rules. No matter how much he hates him, he has to bite his teeth and admit that he has suffered. No matter how much he likes him, he has to obey his ruthlessness. Jiang Ling''s eyes on Tang Wei never changed. Tang Wei lowered his head and let Jiang Ling toss on his wound. Bai Yue held his hands in front of his chest, and his white hair became more and more amazing over the years. He said, "it needs stitches. I''m afraid Tang Wei''s forehead is going to have a minor operation." "Stitches are easy." Thin night hear these two words with didn''t hear like, "you two hands sew it, hurry, sew tight point, don''t look back, line collapse." "What''s the matter?" White more frowned, "before you knock a scar on the forehead, the other party estimates to break a leg." Bo Ye immediately waved his hand, when the Father also want to pull back some face and image, "where there is, said my son with the underworld like." Tang Wei''s eyes were gloomy and fierce. Bo Ye immediately changed her voice All right, that''s it Tang Wei finally agreed to speak, "hurry up and have an operation. I have to go to find Su Yan." Jiang Ling eyes a bright, "you finally know to look for small Su Yan?" The last two words seemed to surprise him. Tang Wei took a look at Jiang Ling and saw that Jiang Ling and Bai Yue''s faces were full of his father''s kindness. He tut tut sighed over there, "we thought you were out of business. You can see that Xiao Su Yan made you hurt. Maybe your heart is broken. If you go to see her now, will you accept you for a while "Yes." That''s true. Tang Wei pursed his lips and said, "what should I do..." "Don''t ask us that." Bai Yue shook his head, "everyone''s feelings, everyone knows in his heart, maybe you always know how to retain Su Yan." I always knew that. He has always been If you want Su Yan to stay by your side, you used to feel that many people bullied her. In addition, Su Yan pasted it upside down. That''s a good one. Now you think it''s him who needs Su Yan. "Action is more important than words." Jiang Ling patted Tang Wei on the shoulder, "well, don''t say much, tell me your height and weight, and give you the proportion of anesthetics." Later, when Tang Wei was lying on the operating bed, cold anesthetics came out of the skin, and then the sharp needle pierced his veins and injected them in, Tang Wei suddenly opened his eyes. She is thinking, at the beginning of Su Yan operation abortion, is it the same, let the icy liquid into his body, and then a little bit of her reason. Tong Ren lax, efficacy let Tang Wei finally close his eyes again, Jiang Ling but helplessly shook his head. See even if it is playing anesthetic, all want to tightly clench together into a fist, Tang Wei''s hand. What''s hidden in him How many crazy obsessions? On the other hand, Su Yan is picked up by Su Qi. Father and daughter are silent all the way. When they get to the door, they find a man standing outside. Su Yan some accident, that person turns a face, toward her wave, "I waited for a long time." "Rongchu..." Su Yan got off Su Qi''s car, "Why are you at my door?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1615 Rong Chu smiles gently, "I heard you came out today..." In the middle of the story, his eyes fell on Su Yan''s slightly disordered overall state, with a slight frown and a little gloomy in his eyes. He seems to have guessed something. Su Qi is a little bit astringent temper, or carry out a good face to come, "is Rong Chu?"? How did you think of coming here today? " "I haven''t seen Yan Yan for a long time." Rongchu''s posture is also very polite. It''s totally different from Tang Wei''s appearance that he doesn''t look at people with a straight eye and doesn''t want to deal with them. He stands upright at the door. "Uncle has been working hard these days." "It''s OK, but my daughter doesn''t worry." Su Qi naturally knows the relationship between Rong Chu and Su Yan before. People have come to Su''s door, so they have to invite them to come in and sit down. "Come on, it''s rare for you to come and play. The family is busy..." Rongchu grins more happily, and immediately answers. She follows Su Yan and stares at her back neck for a long time. Her eyes are like knives. Su Yan subconsciously shrunk his neck, "what''s the matter?" Rongchu lowered his voice, "it''s OK." It''s just a slight redness in the back of the neck. It looks like someone took advantage of it. Tang Wei? Rongchu clenched his fingers, and his face was still smiling. He went into Suqi and made tea for him. "Spend more time with Yanyan. She''s lonely all these years." Su Yan sat on the sofa, looking at Su Qi''s back, his nose was a little sour. Yao Yao is gone, so her father Su Qi has been here alone in the past five years. What''s the difference between being in prison? Su Qi knew that the younger generation was going to have a chat alone. She prepared some desserts for them and went up to the study upstairs. The atmosphere in the living room below suddenly solidified. Su Yan sat there, took a sip of black tea and tried to say, "what are you doing when you come to me?" Rong Chu looked at her face meaningfully. After a long time, he said, "you are more beautiful." The tone was a little gloomy, which made Su Yan uncomfortable. She frowned, "rongchu, I want to make it clear to you..." "When you were in prison, you didn''t give me an answer. Can you give it now?" Rongchu reaches out his hand and wants to touch Su Yan''s face, but Su Yan''s subconscious dodges. She looked into rongchu''s eyes, just like when she was in prison. Through the cold crack of the cage, she stuck the whole person on it, as if she had grasped the only hope. The man said to her, "with me, revenge on don?" And now She closed her eyes and slowly opened them. Rongchu repeated to her again, "stay with me. I can satisfy you whatever you want to do." At that moment, Su Yan slowly laughed. Rongchu has never seen Su Yan''s smile like this. It''s like a smile without nostalgia between heaven and earth. It''s gorgeous and full of despair. She seems to laugh at rongchu''s innocence and say, "revenge Tang Wei? You can''t do it. " No one in the world can take revenge on Tang Wei. Except for her. "Do you want to take revenge on Tang Wei?" Su Yan laughs, "are you telling a joke? Do you think that''s enough to coerce Tang Wei? People like Tang Wei are free to go out and don''t care about anything. You can''t get back at him. " "To get back at him? Take revenge on him because you''ve found yourself just a Does it look like his double? " Su Yan grabs Rong Chu''s hands, slowly puts his hands on his neck, and then holds them together, "then the only way is my death. Unless you strangle me, you can''t revenge Tang Wei. He doesn''t care about the world, and he doesn''t care about everything he has. It''s useless. Rong Chu, if you try your best, he won''t frown." Su Yan laughed, "loser is loser." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1616 This paragraph of words set off a big wave in rongchu''s heart, he was shaken by Su Yan''s hand. So looking at Su Yan holding his hand, put his hand on his neck, make a pair of his neck are personally presented posture. Come on, don''t you want to revenge Tang Wei? So why don''t you just lay your hands on me here. At that moment, what she saw from her eyes was that the storm of despair engulfed him. There is no sense left. Rongchu is thinking about what Su Yan has experienced before to have such eyes. He still remembers that once he saw a picture of her when she was a child. Her melancholy gray green eyes are cautious with love and timidity. Although she is timid, she seems to be looking at everyone with light in her eyes. And now Rongchu pulled out his hand. "Are you trying to irritate me?" "I''m stating a fact." Su Yan''s tone has not changed, her slender neck seems to be broken in the next second. But that''s it. She''s not afraid at all. Maybe the person in front of her is not Tang Wei, so she is not afraid at all. Even looking forward, what else can you do to make her have a little ups and downs. "You are so cruel." At this moment, rongchu admits that he lost. He seems to see Tang Wei''s shadow on Su Yan. At this moment, he dare to believe - "you and Tang Wei are really the same kind of people." Rong Chu shook his head. "When he was young, how desperate was Tang to hate his own father?" And she, too, hated her own mother under all kinds of torture and suffering, but Tang had a way to go, so what about her. Who will bear her hatred. "Since Tang Wei doesn''t like your atonement, it''s better not to give it." Rongchu''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. It seemed that he was making a difficult choice. "You can put down those obsessions, Su Yan. Isn''t it good to be an ordinary person?" "Now you tell me to be a normal person..." Su Yan felt that there was something fishy and sweet in her throat, slowly engulfed her, "then why didn''t I choose to be an ordinary person when I was born? It''s unforgivable to be able to say "become an ordinary person" from the perspective of onlookers when I have completely destroyed my world Rong Chu is shocked by Su Yan''s clear and intense emotion. He may have forgotten that Su Yan is always a person who does not disclose any of her grievances to the public. Everyone thinks that she is morally kidnapped. Only she knows that she is the one who is morally kidnapped. Trapped in the secular and prejudice, constantly struggling. She compensates and says that she is artificial. When she chooses to put it down, she says that she is indifferent and careless. It seems that no matter what, it''s always her fault. "I don''t want to know what trade you made with Tang Wei --" Su Yan took a deep breath and pressed down all her impulses. "But you can''t use me to stab Tang Wei again. Of course, you can''t do it. Rongchu, don''t really treat me as a fool. I admit that It''s true that when I feel Tang Wei''s feelings in you, I will acquiesce in your approach, but it doesn''t mean that I''m really stupid enough to believe unconditionally! " Rong Chu''s pupils shrank. "Why are you similar to Tang Wei..." Su Yan smiles and her eyes are red. The bloody truth is easily torn open. In the blood, Rong Chu knows that she always understands. "You hate your own mother, too? Is Lu Yiting a thorn in your heart? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1617 There are too many similar people in this world. Maybe we can trace back to the source and find something in common more or less. In some ways, the factors that make them similar in one aspect of their character It''s probably the same. How long has no one mentioned the name of Lu Yiting? Rong Chu took a deep breath and looked into Su Yan''s eyes, "you already know?" "Well." Su Yan did not dodge, she just said with a very calm tone, "rongchu, I knew from the beginning." It seems that she never makes a sound all the time, but all the time She knows a lot. Just hiding all the time, just like the school violence in those years, just like now, at this moment, she knows who he is standing in front of her, as her ex boyfriend. "I don''t feel ashamed." Su Yan aware of the rongchu eye flash and sad, she subconsciously added a sentence, "in fact, you don''t need to hide." A few figures made rongchu feel sore. He blinked his eyes to make sure that there was no extra vulnerability on his face. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "do you know Tang Wei?" "I''m not sure he knows." Su Yan turned to look out of the window, "but I think he should know vaguely, just can''t find the evidence all the time, but rongchu, I know that although I can''t find the evidence like him, I''m familiar with your life when I''m with you, so I dare to be sure." Sure? Sure of what? Are you sure of his unspeakable life experience? Maybe that''s why fifty steps laugh at one hundred steps. Among them, the happiest is Tang Wei. "You are Rong Nan''s..." Su Yan looks at Rong Chu, "illegitimate child, aunt Lu Yiting gave birth to you, and uncle ace raised you together..." Rongnan never admitted rongchu. Rongchu wanted to change himself and become satisfied with him. Even if he imitated Tang Wei, it was just In order to get an affirmation from Rong Nan. But for so many years, father and son, he never got a trace of paternal love. Even dad couldn''t say a word. The word "your honor" became the only way for him to address his own father. "Among the seven new sins, Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa have the most potential." "Tang Wei is Bo Ye''s son, a man of high intelligence." "Luo fan and Qi Mo are both his masters. They can teach Tang well." All of them are Tang Wei, all of them are Tang Wei. Tang Wei, who was young and full of hatred, was a wise boy and was deeply loved by heaven. The most popular name Rong Chu heard from Rong Nan was him. It seems that Rongnan also has a lot of guilt and apology for Tang Wei, just like to complete the agreement. Later, Tang Wei took charge of the company for Bo Ye, and his style became more aggressive and offended others. Rongnan would secretly suppress some disturbances for him. It''s like paying off the debt of that year''s prison. It''s like to return the old days The use of all of them has resulted in great and irreversible grief and frustration in life. "I envy him very much, from the bottom of my heart..." Rongchu''s eyes were full of evil and sadness. "It''s good to suffer so much unfairness. Only his unfairness was treated with the right eye, affirmed and looked squarely at by others - and we, Su Yan, no matter how much we suffer from unfairness, will never be approved by others." "Everyone is compensating Tang Wei, everyone." Even the woman he likes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1618 "If you can." Rongchu seems to figure out something. He looks up at the ceiling with a sense of powerlessness in his eyes, as if he finally sees through the world. In fact, he has always been so indifferent. Everyone just cares about others in order to show his kindness. After all, who has so much energy to save everyone who falls into the abyss? The biggest mistake he and Su Yan made was to place their hopes on others. Su Yan also knows that in those days when she was not treated with the right eye and was trampled on her feet, the culture of the weak was deeply branded on her flesh and blood, and the only way to be accomplished was to kowtow. She knew that what she knew and wanted from childhood to the majority, she could never win. Only to ask. At present, there is no way out. He sighed, "if you can, I really hope that the world can owe me more, make me more miserable, and turn me into such a pitiful person, a pitiful victim who can''t bear to look directly at me. It should be enough to arouse pity. I won''t be criticized for not being pitiful enough Let''s go... " Voice just fell, he turned to see Su Yan, "you also understand, this feeling? If I could be worse, wouldn''t I Will there be more people who can look at me more? " Su Yan''s heart is trembling. She is biting her teeth to keep from making a sound. I''m afraid that everything I said has been approved by him. "It''s pathetic." "A little pity is not enough. If it is not enough, no one will pay attention to it." Rongchu looked at Su Yan, "so I know why I like you at the beginning, because your eyes are always telling a kind of despair that can''t be saved, but Su Yan, I can''t, can''t Tang Wei?" At that moment, Su Yan''s eyes were red. But she said with a smile, "I may still live in a dream. The little brother when I was young is the only light in my life." She knew the cruelty in his heart, the ferocity and fighting in his soul under the amazing skin bag, and he knew her filth, her desperation of being cheap and addicted, and brought countless bloody pain to her by one hand. He grabbed her by the neck and told her: if you love pain, if you indulge in pain, - if someone has to strangle her after all Live your throat, then that person, can only be me. This light is Tang Wei''s eyes. They cooperate with each other and become the most needed person for each other, so no matter what they pay, Su Yan never says a word of bitterness for herself. "You shouldn''t have been looking for me in prison." Su Yan red eyes but smile, "between me and Tang Wei, there is no second person can intervene, he wants revenge, will only find me. I want to die, and I will only die on him. As for others, they are not worthy of revenge by Tang Wei. " No one is more suitable to accept Tang Wei''s hatred than her. "So please come back." Su Yan stood up and said, "I have no interest in your new seven sins. Rongchu, if I can''t pass through my sufferings, I will not. Don''t try to find resonance from me any more." She resonates. She knows. But if she had to bow her head and be obedient, she would not have lived to this day. But she didn''t like anything, nothing could tempt her enough, except pain. And Tang Wei is suffering. "I don''t mind your saying these words to Tang Wei, or I''ll tell you on his behalf." Su Yan smiles, but her fingers are tightly clenched. "I believe that a person who imitates him and grows up should have more common language with the original owner, right?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1619 This is like a slap on Rong Chu''s face. He never talks about it, but he can''t escape the fact that he is really imitating Tang Wei. From small to large, what I hear most is "look at Tang Wei, how excellent he is." "Tang Weizhen is so powerful that his future is immeasurable." Rongchu''s breath began to become urgent, "Su Yan, why don''t you try to come out of the past? Su Yan: is Tang Wei the meaning of your life? It''s irreversible between you, so don''t continue... " "Irreversibility is also between us, but with others..." Su Yan''s face does not have a trace of redundant expression, when she is alone, it is such a cool and inaccessible appearance, "I don''t even have the initial interest." Since born as a sin, it''s better to end as a sin. "Let''s go." Su Yan made a look of asking him to leave, "thank you very much. I''ve been accompanying me these years. I can''t give you much..." "Is Tang Wei OK?" Rongchu suddenly seems to be cruel. He comes forward and presses Su Yan. The aggressive breath comes to her face and engulfs her. In a trance, he seems to feel something very similar to Tang Wei. originally as like as two peas in her desire, not even to imitate. Due to his father is still on the second floor of the study, Su Yan did not make a sound, the eyes have a little warning. But how could rongchu be afraid of her warning? He pressed her shoulder, approached her cheek and repeated, "Tang Wei is OK, isn''t he?" That eyebrow eye passes bloody kill idea, like primitive beast. Su Yan bites her teeth and doesn''t speak. The next second Rong Chu kisses her. It''s not like kissing. It''s more like opening her tusks and biting her. Su Yan pushes him. He doesn''t move. He even wants to pin Su Yan''s hands behind her. Su Yan forced to break free, rongchu also want to kiss her, the tip of the tongue touch her that moment, all the impulse is ignited, rongchu hoarse voice, "try, with me, OK?" Su Yan takes advantage of the gap that he talks to draw out two hands, backhand a slap fan on his face. "Don''t make me want to be friends with you." When she did this action, she didn''t even hesitate, so she slapped her hands firmly. With a clear sound, rongchu''s white and delicate face suddenly turned red, but he didn''t feel the pain. He put his hand to his mouth, and then grinned hard. It was as if being slapped pleased him. Next, he said every word - "who is rare to be your good friend?" Rongchu holds Su Yan down step by step and makes her stick on the wall. "Your father is still on the second floor. I don''t want to do anything more excessive. Su Yan, I just want to tell you today..." "Tell me what?" The most unprepared time, the most unexpected sound. From the back of rongchu came the voice of Tang Wei. At that moment, Su Yan looks toward the door incredulously, and sees the man standing there with a piece of gauze on his forehead. After seeing Rong Chu''s behavior towards Su Yan, Tang Wei smiles. That pair of evil eyes, angry extremely anti smile, after passing the bloody murderous, pull thin lips also inclined to smile, hanging on the side of the body, bone clear fingers have been root clenched, prove that just a scene was late he had a panoramic view. He narrowed his beautiful eyes and said frivolously and bloodlessly, "have a try with Su Yan? Just you? "With?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1620 Su Yan can''t believe it. It''s not long since she and Tang Wei separated. How can this person appear in her field of vision again? It''s like Tang Wei opens an arbitrary door, which can be sent to Su Yan''s home at any time. She is not on guard at all, so she sees Tang Wei unprepared. "Is uncle Suqi still upstairs?" Tang Wei stood there with a smile on his face, which was usually called a delicate and handsome face. Now it looks like the king of hell. It seems that he is going to study in the next second. "How dare you want to be beaten?" Rongchu turns around and sees Tang Wei. His eyes obviously pass different emotions. Then he says, "you and Su Yan have nothing to do with each other now. They are like strangers. How do you care?" "I don''t care who cares?" Tang Wei comes forward and drags Su Yan''s shoulder. He stumbles and is pulled over by his whole person. After that, he said, "coincidentally, I like to meddle." That moment, like the next day. She seems to see a group of adults laughing when she was a child, and Xiao Tang just came out of a group of adults, with a cold little white face behind her. So familiar with It''s like, it was yesterday. But Tang Wei, the time when you were my little brother has passed It''s been a long time. Su Yan blinked her eyes. She felt that something was going to fall out of her eyes. She didn''t want to see two people quarreling in her home. She could only turn her face away. "Don''t quarrel with me. I have no time. I can go." Rongchu refused to go, "I''ll go when he goes." "And scissors with me?" Tang Wei stretched out his slender finger and pointed to himself Su Yan only felt that the noise in her ears made the whole world whirl, "all go, you all leave from my home! Tang Wei, I remember I didn''t invite you to my house, did I Tang Wei''s eyes across a trace of injury, but it is at this time that rongchu proposes to leave. By contrast, it seems that Tang Wei is entangled. Instead, he is considerate of Su Yan, and has a look at Su Yan in the past. "I''ll go first, I know. I''ll give you time to think about it. Yan Yan, I''m not joking. It''s not good to disturb you for too long, so I''ll go first and not embarrass you. " Inside and outside, Tang Wei ignores Su Yan''s feelings and embarrasses her. Tang Wei almost sneered! What brand of garbage bag is rongchu? It can hold so much! Su Yan didn''t look at Rong Chu one more time, just a sentence, "don''t send." Rongchu''s eyes are a bit down, but his words have already been said. He is like a clown if he doesn''t go. He can only bite his teeth and choose to go first. As soon as he goes, the living room will be quiet. Su Yan gasped, "you can go too..." Tang Wei said, "I have three stitches in my brain." Su Yan''s heart shrunk for a while, and Tang Wei said, "but I''m in a hurry to see you, or I can ask Jiang Ling to help me embroider the word" Su Yan "on the forehead wound, so that you can be a fool to see if I really want to live with you." Su Yan can''t help shaking her voice. She''s ready to die alone, but now Tang Wei is going to squeeze into his broken world. Tang Wei I have nothing to give you "Why do you come to me! My father has made it so clear - do you still want to be, do you still want to be What if you get hurt again! " "Will it hurt you if I get hurt?" At that time, motionless, Tang Wei stared at her and asked. Time travel, as if yesterday reappeared. The astonishing young man stood in front of him, with a little gloomy in his rebellious eyes. It was God''s torture and reward. "If you will, I will not." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1621 Su Yan admits that even if she is hard hearted, when she heard Tang Wei say this, her heart still set off a storm. It was as violent as a storm, and it engulfed her. Su Yan shook her head, "{don''t say that, Tang Wei, what else do you want..." "I want you." Tang Wei didn''t even blink his eyes, so he spoke quickly. The man stood there, straight and upright, like a wall standing on the edge of her world, standing still in spite of the wind and rain. Su Yan knew that when she was very young, she knew that Tang Wei''s back was so broad and reliable. People who could be recognized by Tang Wei must be very happy to have such a super backing. His eyes are always filled with scorching hatred and cold isolation. The heat and cold exchange in his body and fuse with each other, while Su Yan is just a feed. Watering his madness. To achieve his despairing love, which is rebellious and not believed by the secular world. "I can''t live with rongchu." Tang Wei seems to have seen through all the disguises of Su Yan, "I can give you what you want, Su Yan, which rongchu can''t give." He always has the confidence and self-determination. Su Yan did not speak, after a long time, "you go back." There is still no positive answer to Tang Wei. Tang Wei doesn''t have any expression, just as he is used to Su Yan''s refusal. What''s the point? After five years in prison, it''s not painful to hear her say "go away", so the expression on the man''s face doesn''t change. He just slowly reaches out his hand and says to Su Yan, "then I''m gone, won''t you send me?" Come in a hurry and leave with nothing accomplished. What does he really want? Picture See her more? Su Yan can''t understand Tang Wei, but Tang Wei still sticks out his hand stubbornly, and the embrace has never been open to her. Stabbed in her eyes, Su Yan turns around instead. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Tang Wei hugs her from behind and locks her in his arms. Hot chest, surging with naked dirty blood. Tang Wei said, "listen to my heart." One by one, it''s all a longing for her. "I''ve left. I want to come to you. I''ll come to you tomorrow after I''ve finished speaking today." Tang Wei said in a low voice, "I bought the house I used to live with from Uncle Su Qi." Memories of the past came, and Su Yan almost cried out, "why do you come back to me tomorrow! If you get hurt, go back and lie down by yourself "I''d like your breakfast if I can." Tang Wei as did not hear like, "if not, I come to you to eat." Su Yan broke away, "I have no time." "I really left." Don''t let me see rongchu touch you again, Su Yan, don''t forget, we are all - " " murderers. " Heart counts seconds, blood flows. What ran to her heart was the instant numbness of electricity, which suddenly turned into sharp stabbing pain. The more painful the particles exploded, the more Su Yan said with a smile, "do you care? No, do I deserve it - " " I''ll care. " Tang Wei gently released her, "jealous degree is too light, Su Yan, I will care, I don''t mind to show you how much social scum I have. See you tomorrow. " Su Yan is cold all over, like lost soul. When she comes back, the living room is already empty. It''s like Tang Wei never existed. She took a few deep breaths, trying to push her out of control. But the heart is beating faster and faster, as if the pain awakened some deep desire, there is a voice several desire to drill out from the broken body. Is that day eyebrow eye astonishing young rebellious and effortlessly will she breakdown, "we should have finished together." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1622 Su Yan didn''t dare to think about it and didn''t want to bear it any more. She just went back to take a thorough bath and fell asleep, as if she could escape from the whole world by closing her eyes. A psychologist once told her that when a person is depressed, in addition to feeling no happiness in spirit, only suffering, even sleep will change. Some people will become more difficult to sleep, no matter when they go to bed, always awake at around 4 a.m. So this time point, in the psychology industry, is also known as the peak of suicide. The night is happy, and the day is painful. When they wake up at four in the morning, they can''t sleep again. Some choose to leave their feet off the ground and use the rope to put themselves into another world. Some people choose to jump down from high buildings. Another part of people, in depression, will become more likely to fall asleep than usual, and even feel that they are not full of sleep at any time. Even if they are awake for the first second, they may fall asleep in bed for the second, and they don''t know day and night - because the body escapes from the world through this behavior, and they don''t want to face the pressure, so close their eyes and don''t go to anything Bear. Su Yan feels that she is a little bit evasive at the moment, but let this state drag her into the abyss, and finally let her wake up from a deep sleep is a phone call. LAN Qiqi''s voice was clear and cheerful when she was connected, "Hello! Yan Yan Su Yan rubbed her eyes and sat up from the bed. She didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. She turned to look out the window. It was already dark. "Come out to play?" Blue seven seven is always so full of vitality, "I come to pick you up!" Xu Shengmin said on the side, "forget it, you drive! You drive like a bumper car "You care about me?" Blue seven seven roared two, then way, "hurry up! Put on some make-up and make it look good. I''ll take you to the bar and do it every time! " When Xu Shengmin listens to it, is it amazing? "How dare you go with your boyfriend?" "I''m not taking you with me LAN Qiqi said with a smile, "when Yan Yan comes back, we have to celebrate. Let''s go to 857!" She is always like this, but the appeal is very strong, Su Yan was coaxed by her smile, said, "OK, I''ll wait for you at home." "Yes!" Blue seven seven in Su Yan can''t see the other end than an OK gesture, "I drive my most expensive car to pick you up!" Half an hour later, a group of men, half drunk and standing on the side of the road, suddenly saw a yellow Ferrari flying to the side of the road, followed by a Lamborghini with the same speed, and two luxury cars leaning to the side of the road - immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The owner of Lamborghini came down first. Xu Shengmin got out of the car and swearing. His white face with an unhappy expression made a group of netizens come out to play in the middle of the night exclaim - I rely on handsome guys! Well, what''s the big guy sitting in the Ferrari in front of you? As a result, the left and right doors slowly rose up, like a pair of wings slowly opened, and a pair of slender legs came out first. The passer-by looked straight. A few seconds later, two beauties with different styles came out from the driver''s seat, tall and beautiful. A black long one looked straight at the rich lady with high cold beauty, and a half blood pupil with enchanting and royal sister. She was just a sexy beauty. Xu Shengmin swearing forward, "how? Will it drift? Brush it and fly to the side of the road. Do you think you are very good? " LAN Qiqi said faintly, "if I think too much, I just stepped on the accelerator..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1623 Seeing her rushing to the side of the road and braking to stop, I didn''t know that she thought she was showing off her driving skills. In fact, it was LAN 771 who looked at the navigation and yelled, "it''s over. I''m going to drive too far. It''s over. Where''s Yan Yan''s brake accelerator? Ah - help So dangerous will finally just stop the car on the side of the road, did not hit the road pier. But getting off the car, LAN Qiqi still has to put on a calm look, with a smile of "I''m OK". Fortunately, her face is really high. Standing there, she and Su Yan feel like two supermodel level immortals come down to experience human life, and they don''t feel flustered at all. Su Yan in the past to help a blue seven seven, "driving so careless." "This is not the first time I''ve taken you out for a ride. I want to be handsome in front of you!" LAN Qiqi smiles and embraces Su Yan''s shoulder. "Hurry in, we''re looking for a good man. Today I''ll introduce a handsome guy to you..." "I''ve got enough handsome guys around me." Su Yan said with a helpless smile, "goodbye, I''m so good now..." But LAN Qiqi had to drag her in, and Xu Shengmin, who was fierce behind her, was like a bodyguard. Those men who were ready to move did not dare to come forward to chat up. So she was dragged to the bar unimpeded. Looking at the most expensive and central dance floor card, she found that there was a man standing beside them, loose guard Su Yan''s eyes brightened. Isn''t this Chi lie! "Here, handsome man." LAN Qiqi pointed to Chi lie and said, "I haven''t seen you for several years. Do you have to get to know each other again?" Su Yan went up to give chi lie a big hug, full of bumped into his arms, Chi lie did not dodge, but also said, "Why are you thinner? No more weight. " "I miss you very much, really." Su Yan feels a bit choked. Fortunately, the bar is noisy, and she can''t hear the tension in her tone. "Why don''t you tell me when you come back?" "Tang Wei is sure to be the first to come to you." Chi Li blinked, "I have to leave time for you two to get along, right?" Su Yan deliberately frowned, "how do you always think about this." "Don''t you have to think about it for you? It''s said that Tang Wei worked hard to reduce your sentence later. It''s important for you two to solve the problem. It doesn''t matter if I show up later." Chi lie hands, "anyway, I''m a free man, nothing in the world can make me feel sad, so it''s better to wait for you to finish your work, but today LAN Qiqi suddenly contacted me and called me out to take care of you. I think it''s true, so I came." It''s nice to have them around. Su Yan wants to say something. When she is patted behind her back, she sees that Lan Qiqi says a few words to the waiter and the wine list like a big man. Xu Shengmin stares at her and says, "do you want so much wine?" After that, his private money will be unbearable again! Besides If Tang Wei knew so much, would he not kill him? Blue seven seven fork waist, "we Yan came, spade a this kind of wine I also dislike cheap!" Xu Shengmin opened his mouth and said, "what if I can''t drink so much!" Blue seven seven don''t want to also, "pour to wash hands." Ten thousand dollars a bottle of wine? That''s what LAN Qiqi said. As soon as Xu Shengmin saw that the situation was not right, he was afraid that something might happen at night, so he immediately sent a short message to Tang Wei. In the middle of the night, Tang Wei was so angry that he jumped out of bed and opened the door. Bo Ye and Tang Shi were watching a movie downstairs. They were startled, "Haunted! What a stir Tang Wei looked at Bo Ye and said, "Dad, is XX bar owned by your friend?" Bo Ye said, "yes." "I bought all the wine over there, including the stock. Let his bar not sell a bottle tonight. " Tang Wei''s eyelids didn''t blink for a moment, "give me all boiled water." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1624 At night, Bo Ye was startled by Tang Wei''s sudden thought, "wait a minute Slow down. What''s the matter? I''m so angry that I''m offended by the bar? " He thought about it. It seems that the bar doesn''t conflict with them. Suddenly What are you doing? Tang Wei took a look at the thin night, and his Adam''s Apple moved up and down, as if he didn''t want to. Finally, he squeezed out a few words from his teeth: "Yan Yan is drinking there tonight." "Oh." Bo Ye didn''t respond at first, "drink, she''s grown up -" and so on? Thin night stares big eyes, "what do you say?" Tang Wei repeated, "Su Yan is drinking there tonight, I don''t allow her to take a drop of wine!" Bo yekuang stood up from the sofa. The father and son were surprised, but Tang Shi couldn''t bear it. "What''s the matter with you two! Yan Yan is an adult and has the right and freedom to do what she wants to do! " "What''s that place in the bar?" Tang Wei just imagines Su Yan surrounded by men in the bar, but he can''t control his anger. "How can she go to that place?" "You''re going less?" Tang poetry raised his voice, "I didn''t see you go to the bar less. Why can''t Yan go? Su Yan has the right to do so "Yes." Tang Wei bit his teeth, "you are right, Su Yan has the right to do so, then I also have the right to buy all the wine in the bar!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang poetry could not say anything to refute her son for a moment. She saw the desire for control from his eyes, which came from men''s possession of women. She clearly realizes that Tang Wei is really moved by Su Yan, but Wei Wei, do you know Love is not embodied in this way, it is not extortion Tang Shi reluctantly looks at the overhead chandelier and sighs heavily. Thin night has already started to contact for her son. As a result, she calls her son and is even more stunned without saying a word. "What? The most expensive wine It''s already sold out? " Hearing his father say so, Tang Wei showed his shocked eyes and couldn''t believe it! Whose action is one step faster than him? Bo ye knew that his son was worried and asked, "who paid?" Answer from the opposite -- Miss LAN. Hearing the name, Bo Ye and Tang Wei look at each other. Father and son looked at each other speechless, and finally Bo Ye shook his head first, "son, I can''t help that Daddy Who knows LAN Qiqi bought the wine so quickly... " Who dares to stop LAN Qiqi from paying the bill? Of course she is fast! Tang Wei''s face has changed. If this plan doesn''t work, he just goes out and goes out. If he''s late, Su Yan will be dead! It''s all sold out. What''s the quantity? And it''s still that kind of place. They can drink all that wine? If you can''t finish drinking, you''ll call someone else So how many other men are there?! Is Su Yan planning to stay with LAN Qiqi tonight? All kinds of ideas in his mind crowded in crazily. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Tang Wei''s expression became more and more terrible. He didn''t even change his clothes, so he went out with the car key. "Where are you going? Hello, Tang Wei! At least, I''ll tidy up before I go out - " when my son enters the underground garage, the garage door rises and the gas pedal is stepped on - my father is full of car exhaust. ¡­¡­ Son of a bitch has only Su Yan in his eyes, even his father is gone! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1625 Bo Ye naturally can''t stop Tang Wei. No one can stop him from childhood. It seems that as long as Tang Wei wants to do something, he will try his best to achieve his goal, no matter what means he uses. This is also Tang Wei''s way of thinking. In order to achieve his goal, he can do whatever he wants, and doing whatever he wants means It may cause harm to others. Bo Ye stands in the parking garage, watching Tang Weitou drag out without turning back. For a moment, his heart is filled with emotion. Tang Shi followed him to the garage and shook his head helplessly. "How could that be?" "The child..." Bo Ye looked at the direction of Tang Weiyuan, and by the way, he skillfully took Tang Shi from behind into his arms. "Wife, I really can''t help it. We can''t tie Tang Wei up and fight directly. He won''t listen to us even if he has a bad temper. He will only be more and more antagonistic to us. What can I do to make him a little Put it down a little bit... " It may be a sin of my own making. Bo Ye looks at the dark night and recalls that if it wasn''t for him Perhaps Tang Wei was born in a happy family and would not have such a character. "I hope one can redeem him." Tang Shi''s eyes are also full of sadness, "if you can, I hope he and Yan Yan can redeem each other..." Outside the night is so thick, scattered stars dotted in the night, under a dark, no one knows how many collapsed despair happened in the corner of the world. In contrast to this quiet despair, the restless bar, with all kinds of demons coming out of the hole in full bloom, shuttles through the bar hall in a vain smile, and everyone is warm and friendly. When we meet, we can kiss and embrace each other. In a pair of drunken eyes, everyone is a baby. Su Yan is sitting in the center of the dance floor card by LAN Qiqi''s shoulder. Under the changeable light, her eyes seem to be emitting strange green light. However, she is half open lazily, with a little reddish on her face. Relying on LAN Qiqi in this way, she is elegant enough to be like a rose in the middle of the night. Someone tried to chat up with her in the past, but the voice of DJ was so loud that Su Yan didn''t understand what the handsome boy next door was saying. In a word, she had a bad face no matter who was coming. Several men left, but they didn''t want to look back. as like as two peas in the blue 77 and Xu Shengmin, they say, "you see Yan Yan''s expression is exactly the same as that of Tang Wei. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin said humbly, "it''s husband and wife in the end How can it be different? " "Bah!" LAN Qiqi said, "it''s an ex couple! They are not now! I think Chi lie is very good! " "Chi lie is obviously not interested in Su Yan." Xu Shengmin takes a look at Chi lie on the side, and finally reaches to LAN Qiqi''s ear and says in a low voice, "Chi lie is loving and caring Su Yan with his big brother, but Chi lie''s eyes obviously don''t have that kind of love, do you understand? The pool is like a lake of stagnant water. It doesn''t matter who comes or who goes. " "You don''t understand." Blue seven seven just finish saying words, the wine cup at hand is taken away, turn to see Su Yan oneself will drink a cup, she called a, "Yan Yan, this wine can be strong, you don''t drink too fast!" What is a beauty? The best thing is to drink wine with Su Yan''s thin neck, and the men on the side will open their mouths and swallow. I wish I could become the wine in her mouth, which was carried by her and flowed across her tongue from her teeth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1626 Blue seven seven can detect the sight of the people around, Chi lie naturally is also aware of, he looked at the edge of those who also want to come forward to try to chat up the man, and looked at Su Yan leaning on blue seven, helplessly shaking his head and laughing. Some people may not know how charming their appearance is in other people''s eyes. Su Yan has a kind of temptation, just like dirty but sweet poison, attracting people closer and closer. Chi lie waved to Su Yan, "do you know many people are looking at you?" Those who can speak so plainly will be the best. Su Yan Leng Leng, then swept to the side. As a result, at this time, a group of men around suddenly drew back their eyes as if they had made an appointment, as if nothing had happened. Su Yan took back her eyes blankly, "what''s the matter?" Chi lie laughed, "you are so good-looking. I think if Tang Wei knew it, he would be very anxious." Su Yan heard Tang Wei two words, in a restless bar environment, the heart is unusually clear heavy beat two times, as if by these two words sting. She smiles at Chi lie, but she can''t answer the question. However, it was at this time that a pair of arms suddenly wrapped around her back and hugged Su Yan. She was stunned and her soft breath approached. Someone hugged her from behind the card seat and even yelled, "sister Su Yan! It''s sister Su Yan Su Yan turned her head and said, "sister! It''s me This face looks familiar, like Su Yan suddenly recognized her, "light smoke?" "It''s me, it''s me!" Han Qingyan raised his hand, "I''m the leader of you and brother Tang Wei! Brother Tang Wei didn''t tell you. In order to make ye Xiao give up on you, he asked me to go ahead - " the next words were covered by the sound of the bar. Su Yan could only stop Han Qingyan''s long speech with tears and laughter. The child was lively and cheerful since childhood, and now he can talk about books." how can you be here? Does uncle Han let know? " "Shh Asked about this, Han Qingyan sneaked a look around, as if to confirm whether he was safe or not, and then shrunk his neck, with a cunning and lovely appearance, came to Su Yan''s ear, "I sneaked over from someone, sister, can you hide it for me on the card seat? I swear - I hide in the corner, you help me block - " " Han Qingyan! " It''s too late! There was another cold voice behind him, which made Han Qingyan suddenly change his face. Then he saw a tall and handsome man striding forward like a supermodel. The air field was so cold that it could freeze all around. Obviously in the bar, the atmosphere suddenly solidified for two or three seconds. Han Qingyan let out a big cry, "light up! I want a face "I''m still behind my back - sneaking into the bar?" A sneer appeared on the man''s white face, "have you developed courage?" "Wei Xin, why are you doing this? I''m not going home..." Wei Xin? Su Yan began to search for the name in her mind. There are not many big families with the surname of Wei. The boy seems to have been born very well. Is it Uncle Boye''s good friend Wei Ying''s only son Wei Xin?! "My dad told me to take care of you." The man, who was called Wei Xin, was still smiling. He pulled the corners of his mouth and spat out a sentence, "your parents have already bought a wheelchair for you. Come on, say, how do you want a fracture method? Is it comminuted enough?" Han Qingyan''s face turned white, "are you a man, Wei Xin! I''ve heard that there''s something important going on tonight, so I''ve come to see it secretly! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1627 What''s the big deal? Su Yan was a little surprised to hear that. Could it be tonight What''s going to explode in this bar? Sure enough, Han Qingyan''s words just fell, and suddenly a little commotion began in the distance. It seemed that some extraordinary characters appeared in the crowd. Immediately after that, the crowd scattered. From there came a man, wearing a black suit, who was out of place with all this. He came step by step with noble and elegant movements. Han Qingyan was fascinated by him At this moment, as if he was the bride coming to her. However, when the man approaches them, he turns a corner and walks to a card on the side. Then he kneels on one knee - Han Qingyan''s breath stops. Looking at that man took out a ring from his pocket and said to the girl in the middle of the card seat, "Manman, will you marry me?" All kinds of cheers and screams burst out on the side! "Marry him! Marry him At that second, Su Yan seemed to see the split light in Han Qingyan''s eyes. Han Qingyan is still hiding behind her, while Wei Xin on the side doesn''t change her face after seeing all this. It turns out that this is the big story It''s about "Gu he wants to talk to Fu Shuman is engaged... " Han light smoke pale small face to see to Wei Xin, "you knew early?" Wei Xin tugged at the corners of his mouth, "so he called you not to come. You have to come. Now that you''ve finished reading, are you satisfied?" Han Qingyan''s face looked more ugly, as if he would faint the next moment. Su Yan frowned and guessed something. She could only look at Wei Xin, "can you take a cigarette and go back first?" It''s aunt Jiang Qi''s daughter and uncle Han rang''s daughter. She was taken care of by them when she was a child. Now it''s time to take care of Han Qingyan for them. Wei Xin did not retort, but nodded, "I came here to catch her. Are you..." In front of this cool beauty looking a little familiar? Weixin can''t remember who she is. "I''m Su Yan." Su Yan briefly introduced herself, "Yanyan''s parents are kind to me, my parents and they all know each other, so Yanyan will recognize me." "Oh." Unexpectedly, after hearing Su Yan''s name, Wei Xin suddenly remembered something and said lightly, "isn''t this Tang Weige''s daughter-in-law? Why did you come here today? Tang Weige?" Tang Weige? It''s all about what! Su Yan laughs awkwardly, "you made a mistake, there is no such relationship between me and Tang Wei." Not even together, the bloody love was shattered by the joking fate. Wei Xin said he didn''t believe it, but he didn''t compete with Su Yan. In the past, he pulled a handful of Han Qingyan, "are you finished? Let''s go. Gu he is going to propose to man man. What are you doing here? " Han Qingyan opens her mouth and swallows what she wants to say. Wei Xin knows that she is in a bad mood and doesn''t say much. She drags her out to see if Gu he''s proposal is successful. What about success? This carnival bar is constantly flooded with people, and the back of the two of them seems lonely. Just did not expect, in Wei Xin just left not long - bar broke out a burst of even more violent exclamation! "Shit! Top handsome "How dare you come to the bar? Will the security guard stop you? " "Look at his momentum, how dare the security guard? Dressed like this, I feel like the elite of a rich family! " Like being put together, the two men who came in one after another formed a sharp contrast. This time, the man came to Su Yan. Wearing pajamas, he doesn''t even take care of himself. Tang Wei just walks up to Su Yan and casually raises his eyelids. It seems that the passers-by before doesn''t deserve to enter his field of vision. Only Su Yan can make him treat each other with a straight eye. That does not look at anyone in the indifferent attitude, that randomly pick an eyebrow are born and delicate facial features, even in pajamas, appear lazy and rebellious. People around take the initiative to get out of the way. "This is Propose again? " Su Yan heard a spectator murmuring. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1628 impossible. These three words flashed through her mind, and all her thoughts were interrupted by reason at that moment. Su Yan was surprised to see Tang Wei come up to her, and subconsciously shrank into the card seat sofa, "you Come to me? " Tang Wei''s expression doesn''t change. A group of people around him adore his young and evil face. At this moment, his eyes are only Su Yan. He said, "do you think I come to the bar for a walk when I''m free?" Su Yan laughs far fetched at the corners of her mouth. This man''s style of behavior is more and more unpredictable. Mingming tells him not to meet again. Mingming''s forehead is still injured - why Why do you see him in this dark bar, light is swallowed, sound is covered, Su Yan even thought that if you encounter disaster in such an environment, maybe even a cry for help will be melted in the noisy background, and then open your teeth and claws to attract attention will be regarded as the crazy body dancing in the wine bar, no one cares about life and death, they just want to revel, even if they want to The next second. And his eyes were dark as night - but like a savior. "I don''t know You I don''t know what to do. " Looking at the expression on her face, her eyes were slightly red with the smell of wine, and her white face was covered with a layer of tipsy. At first glance, she was in the stage of small drunkenness. When she was at a loss, her eyes narrowed with cold green, as if trying to keep calm. It''s beautiful. I don''t want to be seen. Tang Wei frowned and pressed down all his crazy desires. "Did you drink?" Tut, I''m late. Chi lie said coolly, "I''ve drunk a lot, but I can''t persuade you. When you come, just take care of her." This! Xu Shengmin would like to give a thumbs up behind Chong Chi lie. Brother, your assists are so good! I''m good at picking the point! Sure enough, Tang Wei''s face changed. He went to sit down with Su Yan. Su Yan didn''t look very good. "Why do you come here? I You come to the bar when you''re hurt? " The corner of Tang Wei''s mouth can''t stop thinking about going up on the horse, but he stifled it and said, "do you care about me?" Su Yan was laughed by Tang Wei and said, "I see who has drunk too much? Have you drunk too much? They''re hallucinating. " It''s weird. He just likes her weird way. Tang Wei meets Su Yan''s sneer and takes the wine cup in front of her. Su Yan is worried, "Tang Wei!" "I''ll drink it for you." Good, from her mouth to hear his name that moment, heart crazy beat, Tang Wei simply still sit down beside Su Yan, "so you don''t drink." Su Yan didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a long time, she said, "but you just got hurt..." "Just right. Alcohol, disinfection. " Tang Wei''s face did not change, and he was able to talk nonsense with dignity. Su Yan''s words are lost. I watched Tang Wei drink the wine she had just poured, even without hesitation. On the side of Xu Shengmin''s head came a sentence - some people are shameless. Blue seven seven one look, this is also good? Mingming is bringing Su Yan. What''s the matter with Tang Wei! Just now, Tang Wei sits down beside Su Yan. All the people who originally watched Gu he''s proposal are attracted by him. Gu he''s elaborate proposal suddenly becomes extremely embarrassing. Gu he looks at Tang Wei''s back in the crowd. It seems that he has been robbed of all the parts of the play. Tang Wei seems to notice that there is a little irony in his eyebrows and eyes. His delicate face reflects his dark eyes, and his thin lips open gently. He doesn''t know who he''s talking to -- "propose? Where do you come to propose in a bar? More or less cerebral palsy. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1629 Although Tang Wei''s words are not pleasant to listen to at ordinary times, now, Su Yan has inexplicably agreed with what he said. Blue seven seven on the edge all nodded and said, "nonsense, this place who would want to propose, all want to have fun." Their voices were well controlled, so they reached Gu he''s ears directly and properly. The man''s handsome face was a bit bluish white at that time. It seemed that he suddenly bit his teeth, and even some of the people on the side heard it. We started talking. "Yes, this proposal came to the bar, this..." "No matter where people ask, I can ask in the toilet if I like." "Well, you exaggerate. It really makes you propose. Would you choose to go to the toilet? Funny. " "You''d better do what you say and propose in the toilet later." "I said you were nosy!" "This man won''t be a regular bar guest, so he chose to propose to the bar..." "Bar regulars, this, usually not less out to play..." "Isn''t that the second young master of Gu''s family? I had a good time here before. I didn''t expect that. Did you take heart? I''m going to propose... " Gu he''s face can be described as wonderful, he took a look at Tang Wei''s su Yan, who was calm and cool. Even in the bar, he looked very noble, which made him hold his fingers tightly. Fu Shuman, who was on the side, immediately grasped Gu he''s hand and made a gentle appearance. "I''m willing, ah he, I''m really moved!" Without Tang Wei and Su Yan on one side, Gu he and Fu Shuman would be very beautiful. Unfortunately, the personal color of Tang Wei and Su Yan is so strong that if you look at them casually, they will have the depth of soul in their eyes. People who have not experienced anything will be caught in an instant. Their eyes are thick and thick, and their blood flows slowly through their eyes. Fu Shuman realized the gap between himself and Su Yan, and could only say, "ah he, do you know the people on the side?" Gu he didn''t dare to say. These people''s faces looked a little familiar, but they couldn''t call it up. Especially the man in pajamas, with a bar in his mouth, looks very uncomfortable. He hugged Fu Shuman and said, "it has nothing to do with us. I only know that at this moment, you are willing to add it to me." People around applauded one after another. After all, the proposal was successful. Congratulations. "Congratulations, Congratulations!" "Handsome men and beautiful women are a couple indeed!" People''s vision came back, which made Gu he smile a little. Sure enough, he was no worse than the man on the side. At this time, Fu Shuman suddenly stood up, holding two glasses of wine in his hand, and went to Su Yan, saying, "it''s really predestined relationship. We are just sitting next to each other today. How about a drink?" Su Yan thought she couldn''t say it. As a result, Fu Shuman almost stabbed her in the face with his hand holding the wine glass. His expression seemed to be tied with her. This action meant that if she didn''t drink it, she would be able to prepare a lot of sarcastic remarks for her. How, was robbed the mirror, in the heart uncomfortable? Su Yan took the glass, tilted his head, opened his gray green eyes, and his voice was cold, "do you want me to congratulate you on your marriage?" Melon eaters: shit! The peerless beauty opened her mouth! Fu Shuman laughed ferociously, "it''s not fate..." Gu he said: "yes, you''ve been sitting here for a long time. Today is just the day. Please be witnesses." You''re sick. If you knew you were going to propose today, LAN Qiqi would not set the card seat here. With a big face and asking them to be witnesses? Tang Wei''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled up, who is this woman? I don''t know. Is that how to challenge him? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1630 Tang Wei doesn''t know, but LAN Qiqi knows who the woman is. Just now, the light was dim, and she was still a little uncertain. Now she came closer. After a closer look, she was quite sure that she knew that the woman in front of her was water. Fu Shuman is the daughter of the Fu family. LAN Qiqi looks at her eyes and knows that Fu Shuman is here to find fault. It is estimated that his fiance proposes to him. As a result, Tang Wei and Su Yan grab the limelight and are not happy. Su Yan doesn''t matter. Maybe other women are just like that in her eyes. Except for her friends, Su Yan is not friendly to others, so she just glances at Fu Shuman lightly. That one eye let Fu Shuman feel like she was crushed by the momentum, she couldn''t swallow this tone! Holding a glass to Su Yan''s hand, he drinks his wine first, which makes the crowd excited. "This girl is generous!" "Forthright!" "It''s not a bit awkward. It''s very hot." After hearing this comment, LAN Qiqi turned her eyes. What Fu Shuman wanted was to create such an image for herself in front of the public. Who else should take it seriously? Sure enough, the trick of pretending to be a man and a woman is very useful. But all to this step, the wine is also true to drink, Su Yan if the stalemate or as did not see, then look back the scene will be two people can''t pass. Although Su Yan feels that Fu Shuman is very annoyed, she naturally understands this truth. At the moment, she doesn''t do anything. It''s estimated that Fu Shuman will be more annoyed after pestering her. She can only pretend to pull the corners of her mouth at her, and then drink the wine in the glass. But swallow throat that moment - Su Yan''s eyelashes trembled. This wine It''s mixed. Mix all kinds of high alcohol spirits. Everyone who has drunk wine knows that drinking is the most taboo. It''s not only easy to get drunk, but also more harmful to the body. Now Fu Shuman comes here and gives a cup of mixed wine. What''s the purpose? Do you want to see her make a fool of herself? Su Yan sneers even more. Looking at Fu Shuman, Fu Shuman''s glass of wine is probably OK, but he just hands it to her. Su Yan deliberately mixes in a lot of flavors, which is as pungent and hard to swallow as letting her drink industrial alcohol directly. However, in front of everyone''s face, Su Yan bit her teeth and swallowed, and finished drinking. The liquid flowed through her throat and fell into her stomach, which made her stomach feel hot and tingling. Su Yan''s face was white and slightly red. Now her frown made it more difficult for people to look away. She gently pressed her stomach through her clothes. With such a small action, Tang Wei stood up directly. Blue seven seven frighten a jump, "how to return a responsibility?" Xu Shengmin is also an old hand. He winked and said to LAN Qiqi, "there''s something wrong with the wine." Blue seven seven complexion a white, return to mind to point to Fu Shu man directly, "what did you do?" Su Yan doesn''t speak. Tang Wei reaches for her. She leans in his arms and gasps. She has never been so obedient. Pick up Su Yan drank the wine cup to smell, Tang Wei''s face suddenly changed! Fu Shuman is calm, so many people, who will remember what she just did, a little afraid, also said to LAN Qiqi, "we never know each other, what are you doing so fierce?" "I know you! The gold of the Fu family Blue seven seven claps card seat to stand up, "did not expect you to behave so disgustingly, does not feel shameful!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1631 It''s the first time that Fu Shuman has been named like this. After so many years as a daughter, no one has ever spoken to her in such a tone. When she was angry, she even felt that she couldn''t believe it. She thought that Lan Qiqi was an insightful little person, so she said directly, "there are many people who know this young lady, but not everyone I know, you Who is it? " "You?" Blue seven seven see Fu Shu man such a young lady to make a pie, also follow to smile, "you also deserve to know my name?"? You don''t deserve to give us Suyan shoes, still want to drink with her? Tell me what you''ve done in the wine. Don''t change the subject! " It looks like it''s tough. Fu Shuman gnaws her teeth and refuses to admit it. Only when she admits that there is a ghost, who will admit that she does such a thing? He simply said, "is this Su Yan? It''s really strange. I don''t know her at all. Why should I risk my reputation to make a cup of wine for someone I don''t know? Su Yan and I didn''t know each other before. What''s my motive? " LAN Qiqi almost lost her breath. I heard Fu Shuman say, "what''s more Who knows, after drinking all the wine, we can make a response now. Is it true or false? Only the party concerned knows I see she sits there and doesn''t talk all the time. She is also a master who can act on purpose Now, dirty water is going to pour on my head ~ " the implication is that Su Yan is a white lotus at the moment, pretending to be weak on purpose, just to make everyone hostile to Fu Shuman. A few words turned things around and suddenly became Su Yan''s fault, which made everyone doubt whether Su Yan was really uncomfortable. At this moment, Su Yan narrowed her eyes and gave a hard smile, "it''s reasonable, but since you said you have no motive to attack me, why do you want to lead everyone to hate me now? Do I have a motive to set you up by pretending to be weak? " Fu Shuman''s complacent expression suddenly froze. Maybe she didn''t expect Su Yan to use her to excuse her logic. Instead, she slapped her face back. For a moment, her brain couldn''t respond, so she stammered, "who Who knows... " Does that mean she won''t admit it anyway? Drink into the stomach, no proof of death, now who do you want to start? What''s more, even if it is proved that the wine in the glass has been mixed, Fu Shuman can shirk the responsibility for it. She can say that there are too many people, she took it wrong, or someone else mixed it. But the bar is noisy, and she doesn''t know what''s going on. In this way, there is no evidence at all. Only Su Yan who drinks it knows that there is something wrong with the glass of wine Fu Shuman gave her. LAN Qiqi trembled with anger, "you are really insidious and cunning! Who''s going to marry you home? It''s been eight years of bad luck! " As soon as the words came out, Gu He on the side of the river ran straight up, "this young lady is too bold to speak!" "Who''s with you, miss?" Xu Shengmin takes LAN Qiqi over with a smile. "Your father is enough to call her father. What''s the arrogance here? Is it not human to give the girl mixed wine? Sure enough, women mean the most to women AI Xi... " Fu Shuman''s expression suddenly changed and his eyes widened. He looked at Su Yan fiercely, "I said, I don''t know her..." "Yes..." To everyone''s dismay, Su Yan, who was originally cool and gorgeous, suddenly shed tears, and her tone was trembling. She seemed to have been greatly wronged and her expression changed very quickly, but she was not embarrassed at all. She was very sincere. "I know that I must have been wrong. I must have drunk that glass of wine myself. I don''t blame this little sister. She was just asked to marry, but she asked for help It''s our fault that we took away our sight when we got married. I''ll apologize to you... " If the onlookers couldn''t hear it, they would be fools. They explained the reason clearly. They said that Gu he and his wife were robbed of their marriage proposal. They didn''t like their sight, so they might have done something "You see how pathetic she is crying..." "Yes, I must have been wronged." "No injustice, no revenge. Who will do wrong to others? There must be something wrong with that glass of wine!" Fu Shuman almost burst out with a mouthful of blood. She wanted to go up and tear Hua Su Yan''s pitiful face, "what are you pretending to be! You white lotus Don''t you suggest to others that I can act as a poor man? How about I show you? So Su Yan was scolded and cried harder. She fell on Tang Wei''s shoulder, as if she couldn''t think of it. Lin Daiyu was pitiful and helpless. "Don''t talk about me, sister. I''m sorry. It must be my fault..." People around: "this contrast is so obvious, you still need to say! Look at her crying! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1632 Fu Shuman saw that all the people around her seemed to stand on Su Yan''s side. For a moment, she was a little flustered. Before, all the people stood on her side, but now they are on the opposite side of her. Miss Qianjin, who had never been criticized like this, suddenly turned red. Even in the noisy bar, her voice was long and sharp, as if she was eager to prove something, trying to win back the hearts of the people, "I didn''t! She talks nonsense, she deliberately, is to show you -- " " but my sister also said, you have no motive for me, how can I have motive for you? Then why do I have to act? " Su Yan is so pathetic. Relying on Tang Wei, she seems to be crying out of breath. Seeing Tang''s iceberg face, she almost laughs. Aware of the details of Tang Wei''s smile, Su Yan subconsciously stretches out her hand and violently twists Tang Wei''s arm. The tingling makes Tang Wei almost show his teeth. In order not to show it, he suddenly turns from almost laughing into a fierce expression, which is even more terrible. He looks down at Su Yan leaning on himself, but he is a little silly for a moment. People are stupid. He''s crazy, he''s stupid, he''s cracked. Su Yan touched him, Su Yan took the initiative to touch him, Su Yan also twisted him! Su Yan didn''t feel Tang Wei''s ecstasy. She just looked at Fu Shuman with a pale face. Then she pressed her lips hard, as if she was suffering. "Sister, I''m really uncomfortable. Can I Did you go back first? " "Oh! You asked her what she did! The woman is uneasy and kind "That''s it "Let your boyfriend take you back to see what''s going on!" "The girl is really pitiful. She is also suffering from being good-looking. For no reason, she was made into trouble by a cup of wine stuck in the side seat. If there is something wrong with her body, she must call the police for justice!" After hearing these comments, Fu Shuman''s face was very ugly. Gu he knew that she couldn''t pass her face, so he stood up in front of her, looked directly into Tang Wei''s eyes, thought about his lines, and said, "we have nothing against you -" "I don''t know you." Tang Wei directly interrupted his speech, even did not lift his eyelids, voice indifference, "don''t talk to me." Blue seven seven in the side insert waist way, "Oh! This is my favorite moment to see you Xu Shengmin took LAN Qiqi and said, "take Yan Yan out first. I think that glass of wine is very good. When I smell it, I know it''s mixed with different kinds of wine. Maybe she has a bad stomach at the moment." LAN Qiqi nervously takes a look at Su Yan. Even if she pretends again, the action of gently covering her stomach won''t deceive people. But LAN Qiqi is so distressed that she says she wants to take Su Yan to the hospital. As a result, she just goes up to take Su Yan''s shoulder, and someone directly hugs her. Su Yan didn''t come back and ran into a familiar embrace, which she had thought about for a long time, but now she easily hugged her without hesitation. Her face rubbed against Tang Wei''s pajamas. Su Yan was stunned by the soft texture of the clothes, and the mixed drinking that slowly came up from the deep of her body made her head heavy and feet light. Su Yan took a deep breath, and her face began to get hot. Fu Shuman also pointed to Su Yan to speak, Tang Wei has said, "I''ll take her away first." Blue seven seven urgent, "you take her to where?" Tang Wei frowns and looks at Su Yan''s face. It''s obvious that the powerful wine mixed with it has turned out to be drunk from her body. Su Yan''s pupils can''t focus any more. She''s lax and can''t grasp a part of Tang Wei''s clothes and force her to come back to her body. Tang Wei''s tone with a little anxiety, "first place Yan Yan. Then we''ll settle the accounts. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1633 It''s amazing. LAN Qiqi sighed, "eh, you know how to take care of Su Yan first?" Tang Wei on the spot face a pull, turn over two eyes to kill, blue seven seven to Xu Shengmin behind a hide, shrink neck mutter, "that is not someone before the score is too low, now I have to observe you wash white." Tang Wei laughs coldly, holds Su Yan in his arms and goes out directly. Without saying a word, the person in front of him gives way. Just like the young emperor, he walked all the way to the door of the bar with his strong back. His back was full of strange scenes, and all the demons were dancing. His back coldly and palely hacked the restless place, which was out of place and nailed in their eyes. All the way out unimpeded Tang Wei holding her away, back to the parking lot, will open the back of the car. Su Yan is held tightly by Tang Wei. Subconsciously, she rubs Tang Wei''s pajamas with her face. She feels comfortable and rubs them again. Rub again, rub again - Tang Wei was silent for a few seconds, put her down, then stretched out his hand like a dog and pressed it on her head. 1¡¢ Don''t be crazy, yo! Su Yan confused, eyes are in the stars, lying in the back, said, "what are you doing?" Tang Wei took back his hand and said, "it''s nothing. I''ll take it off for you." Su Yan''s hair fell disorderly and said foolishly, "Oh, thank you." Thank you. Tang Wei was angry and laughed by her, "you?" Su Yan said, "the whole world wants me to distance myself from you. I''d better use honorifics. " "You''re older than you." Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. There was no expression on his white face, but at this moment Su Yan felt that he was smiling. "Listen to me, brother." At that moment, the startling wave came and engulfed her. "Little brother, you always have a cold face." "Little brother, my mother won''t let me look for you. Next time you meet me, you just don''t know me." "Little brother, I know today is your birthday. I will remember it every year in the future!" But after that moment of memory peak passed, she was helplessly pushed onto the cliff of memory. When she stumbled, weightlessness mercilessly dragged her back to the cold reality. "I don''t have a brother." Su Yan Tong Ren lax, like dying a little bit of time to dilute the rational, she murmured, "my brother is gone." Su Yao, if you are still alive, how old are you this year? Did you succeed in the postgraduate entrance examination? Managing dad''s family business Is it already thriving? Su Yao Yao Yao Su Yan didn''t know why. She was drunk and her brain couldn''t think normally, but she still opened her eyes blankly and shed tears. Tang Wei felt a sharp pain in his heart. The man''s fingers tightened tightly. He went to the front driver''s seat and drew a napkin. He wiped Su Yan''s tears and asked her, "does your stomach still hurt?" "If you digest it slowly, it won''t hurt..." Su Yan voice trembles, "this won''t have any big problem, I also drank a cup not much, at most for a while and a half, she also can''t harm me." It doesn''t hurt me Don''t be afraid. No one can harm me any more Drunk, she opened her mouth, but still feel unable to breathe, all forced her out of breath, the old scene reappeared in her mind, like a nightmare, refused to let her go. The malice, the hostility, the intention to kill, stripped her of all her defenses. Stop It hurt me. Enough is enough, and it''s time to Let me go, right? But Su Yan couldn''t control her tears, "the one who did harm is me." At that moment, Tang Wei''s arrows pierced his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1634 Once he wanted to hear this from Su Yan''s mouth, hear her admit her guilt, hear her plead guilty and beg for mercy. And now, why, from her mouth to say these words, he actually heartache. Heartache, step by step, he finally forced her to take over everything. He would feel happy before, but now he won''t. Silent for a long time, Tang only said, "don''t talk." Between them, there is no winner. Su Yan''s mother owes Tang Shitang Wei so much that he thinks he is enough to hold the victim''s identity and swagger through the market. He thinks that if he orders Su Yan to die the next second, he can be accepted by the whole world. But he did not think that if he let her die, she would really like to die without looking back. It seems that she lived to make him happy. What will help him? To fulfill his hatred. Can someone be born to hate and exist, in a long period of time and Su Yan respectively, Tang Wei asked himself, he was born what is the meaning. It was the hope of Tang poetry, her spiritual support, and her desire to start over. At that time, he came. Even though Bo Ye was the most hated man in Tang poetry at that time, his birth was still not despised by Tang poetry and Tang Yi. He was not hated by Tang poetry with thin night''s blood. Up to now, he began to doubt. He kept asking Su Yan for it, whether it was the past hatred for her mother that kept him in his body, which made him habitually hate Su Yan, or because he didn''t know how to express the thick and turbid love that gradually swallowed up her hatred. No one has told him how to love someone properly until now. Tang Shi and Bo Ye are sorry for Tang Wei''s childhood experience, so they never interfere in what Tang Wei wants to do. As a result, he keeps bumping in the wind and rain all over his body, only to know that Su Yan, whom he has hated for so long, is behind the wall. Su Yan didn''t speak. She was like a delicate doll on the verge of death. She leaned against the back of the car. Her tears ran dry and she closed her eyes. Tang Wei closed the door and went back to the driver''s seat. When he started the car, he asked, "is it still hard?" Su Yan heard it and shook his head in chaos. "It''s better than before." The burning sensation in the stomach has faded a lot. It may be that young people are in good health, digest quickly and absorb the wine. But the alcohol was absorbed, which led to Su Yan''s heavy head and light feet. She stretched out her hand to support her forehead. She felt that she could not see clearly what was in front of her. The world was spinning, as if it would be distorted in the next second. Tang Wei, is it Tang Wei? Is it Tang Wei who took her? Su Yan drops her hand feebly, her fingers tremble faintly. She wants to control her body, but her brain can''t transmit the instructions to her limbs to make corresponding behaviors. The enlarged, anesthetic senses banished her at this moment. Su Yan just lies in the back row waiting for Tang Wei to drive slowly to the downstairs of the apartment. Then she is slowly picked up by the man. She doesn''t know how long she has been in her arms. She is gently put on a bed. Tang Wei arranges Su Yan and turns to go out. He sees Jiang lingbai Yue waiting in the living room outside and frowns, "you two go in and show her." "I don''t think it''s a big deal." Bai Yue said, "your father called me in the middle of the night. What did I think happened. When you wake up, drink plenty of hot water and flush out the alcohol. It''s the gauze on your forehead. " "It''s so rare. Uncle Suqi hit you on the head, which opened your mind?" Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi, who came after their buttocks, tugged at the doorframe and said, "I''ll take care of Su Yan in the middle of the night. I know if I''m good to her, have you changed someone. I think it''s disgusting that you''re so gentle. It''s like a weasel paying New Year''s greetings to a chicken. It''s very kind. " Tang only skin smile meat don''t smile, very like the thin night of that year, "isn''t cheap get flustered, have to see me bully her?" "If you don''t bully her, I think Su Yan''s ancestral grave is full of smoke." LAN Qiqi said, "I don''t know what to do at the moment. You look so good today. Otherwise, I''d better give you incense." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1635 Tang Wei sneered even more. It seemed that he could take out a gun from his pocket in the next second and kill LAN Qiqi without blinking. LAN Qiqi said, "you can''t take this look out. If you go on like this, Su Yan will follow Chi lie. You can see how good chi lie is. What''s the matter? What about Chi lie? " Tang Wei pulled a handsome face and didn''t have a good way. "You two left early, and other wine storage affairs on the card seat were all handed over to Chi lie. It''s good to say that?" "Isn''t Chi lie more reliable than someone else?" LAN Qiqi said with a strange smile, "hee hee, I don''t dare to give it to someone who is impulsive, but I want to help wipe my bottom." Doesn''t that mean that Tang Wei is easy to do and willful? But they all know that some people are born with willful capital. They have the ability to do things without considering any cost or fear any cost. And Tang Wei is such a person. Looking at Jiang Ling and Bai Yue help to take Su Yan''s temperature, LAN Qiqi says, "if you are idle, burn more hot water for Su Yan." Tang Wei is stunned, "burn hot water?" This is what Su Yan used to do. Blue seven seven face a pull, "can''t really somebody even burn hot water all can''t?"? No, no? " Xu Shengmin led Tang Wei to the kitchen and said, "see that electric kettle? It''s full of water. Then, put it on the base and press the switch. After a while, when the water is ready, it will stop." Tang Wei said, "isn''t it something you can drink automatically when you pour water in?" "You don''t boil water, you drink raw?" Xu Shengmin wants to take the needles off Tang Wei''s forehead to see what''s in his mind. "You can drink it because someone used to cook the water for you and put it here so that you can drink it ready-made!" It seems that he has never burned water by himself. He has lived for more than 20 years and never tried it by himself. Tang Wei, wearing his pajamas, takes two steps, reaches out his hand and raises the electric kettle to pick up the water, then puts it on the base. After finishing this action, Tang Wei thinks of Su Yan. When I wake up in the morning, I can see her working in the kitchen in her pajamas. The pan is boiling eggs, and the hot kettle beside is buzzing with hot water. Then I see him coming out of the bedroom, always saying cautiously and excitedly, good morning. It was the high school where they lived together, in this house. It was the painful memories of his unilateral violence against Su Yan, and these painful memories were once warmed by small details, just like the mottled wound being wiped away by people in vain, a little bit of blood oozing out. She nourishes and devotes herself to nothingness, but makes his wound blossom. Electric kettle began to operate, Tang Wei opened his eyes to see for a while, Jiangling and Baiyue settled Suyan, gasped and said, "OK, don''t toss, let Suyan rest in the evening." Tang Wei frowned, "it''s all right?" Bai Yue beckons to let him come. Tang Wei walks over. The man with white hair lifts his long hair and says, "it''s OK. I''ll change a gauze for you." "I''ll change it myself." I learned it when I was young. When he followed his uncle Cong Shan, he would simply deal with the wound. "Forget it then." Unexpectedly, Bai Yue said from his mouth, "forget these, maybe you will be happy. Anyway, Jiang Ling and I are here. If we are injured, just remember to find us. " Try to let go of the skills that pain teaches you. Tang Wei''s brain trembled and his instinct shook his head. "At least." Bai Yue looked at Tang''s only eye painfully, "you will look more like a person than before." It''s not like a devil who has been seriously injured and is indifferent to the world, and keeps himself in purgatory day after day - it''s not like a five-year-old child who forces himself to grow up and uses up everything but wants to be loved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1636 In fact, over the years, Bai Yue and Jiang Ling have been watching. Su Yan and Tang Wei have been entangled with each other for such a long time, but there has never been a result. Fight with the dragon for a long time, will eventually become a dragon. Up to now, it''s Tang who can''t give up. The thick hatred of love has long been unable to separate. Bai Yue reaches out his hand and touches Tang Wei. His slender fingers gently poke his chest through his clothes, but it seems to pierce his whole heart. "Su Yan is a girl after all. She wants to get married in the future. If you really can''t let go, don''t leave regrets for yourself while you are young." She''s going to get married in the future. This time, Tang Wei''s mind seems to automatically jump out of Su Yan''s white wedding dress. But he didn''t want it. He just didn''t allow it. He wanted her wedding dress to be stained with his filth. He wanted her to fall from the stage, fall into the abyss, and be hugged by him. Tang Wei takes a look at Su Yan lying in it, takes a breath, and shakes his head at Bai Yue. "I know what you''re talking about. I''ll think about it myself." It seems that the elder can''t persuade the younger. Bai Yue and Jiang Ling look at each other, and finally Jiang Ling says, "so do you want to be like this with Su Yan all your life? Won''t you stop for a while? Yan Yan has given up... " "She didn''t give up." Don''t know like to say to who listen, perhaps just his self deception, Tang Wei in vain to murmur, "I don''t allow to give up." "Some things don''t happen without your permission." At that time, a trace of vicissitudes passed in Bai Yue''s eyes, like hesitation for a long time, and finally said, "love is also." If you don''t, you''ll still fall in love with her. Come again countless times, as long as Su Yan appears in Tang Wei''s broken and cruel world by mistake, it''s doomed to be black and white and close to each other. It''s doomed that the hearts of the wounds will beat with each other. Tang Wei''s brain is blank. Bai Yue and Jiang Ling sigh helplessly when they see him like this. Finally, they say, "let''s change a gauze for you, and let''s go. We won''t disturb Yan Yan''s rest." After that, Jiang Ling took out the clean medical gauze from the box. Tang Wei didn''t say a word during the whole process. The room was so quiet that even LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin were surprisingly quiet. At the end of the day, Tang Wei stood up and took them to the door. Jiang Ling and Bai Yue took the lead to leave, leaving LAN Qiqi a little reluctant. "Don''t bully Yan any more." Xu Shengmin tore her off the doorframe and dragged her away. "Don''t make a scene. How can Tang Wei bully her when he''s hurt like this?" "It''s a small injury for him." Blue seven seven don''t worry, "Yan Yan wake up tell me, I come to pick her up to go back." "I''ll take her back to Sue''s house." Silent Tang Wei suddenly spoke, the voice is still so cold, "don''t worry, you two want to go, go quickly." The implication is to catch up with the guests. A little bit of ruthlessness. LAN Qiqi grits her teeth and takes Xu Shengmin''s hand to go out. Tang Wei turns a white eye when he sees them go. Bah, you have to go hand in hand. Can you die without dog food? As a result, LAN Qiqi, who went outside, was suddenly stunned. Xu Shengmin said, "what''s the matter?" LAN Qiqi looked around in doubt, and finally shook his head, "it''s ok I always think someone was near the apartment just now. " Xu Shengmin frowned alertly, "illusion?" This evening, who will specially come to the high-class villas? If the thief, it''s unrealistic. After all, the community is too strict to let people in www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1637 So Xu Shengmin decided to blame LAN Qiqi for all this. He was too sensitive and muttered, "I''m usually very energetic. How nervous I am now." "I really think..." Blue seven seven don''t admit defeat, once again vigilantly looked around, "there is someone nearby, but you say so, I now feel that I just should be an illusion." "Right." Xu Shengmin used to kiss her on the forehead, "go, go home." In the shadow, someone stood in the dark and looked at their back, their fingers clenched more and more tightly. In the villa, Tang Wei is in a daze at the electric kettle. Then he goes to wash a cup. Then he pours out the hot water and slowly puts it on the bedside table. It''s very light, like he''s afraid of waking Su Yan. However, the drunken Su Yan does not sleep soundly. Her brain repeats the process of waking up and sleeping. Later, she opens her eyes in chaos and sees Tang Wei looking at her. The man sat still by the bed, as if he had been waiting for this moment for ten thousand years. That pair of gray green eyes, printed his amazing face. "Thirsty?" Tang Wei''s voice is still so cold, "I burned water." Su Yan was drunk and said vaguely, "did I hear you right? Can you boil water? Is the sun coming out in the west Then the little woman turned to look out of the window and said, "Oh It''s still dark. " Tang Wei''s brain leaped one by one. He said with a smile, "do you want to drink water?" Su Yan lay on the bed with a quilt between her hands and turned over, ignoring others. Tang Wei used to press her shoulder and break her body over. As a result, as soon as he turned her around, Su Yan turned over and turned her back to the past. Tang Wei takes a deep breath and tells himself that he must not be angry. If he is angry, the needle and thread on his forehead will be white. Su Yan has drunk too much. He can''t get along with people who drink too much. Otherwise, he seems to be small hearted. Tang Wei tentatively called out, "Su Yan." "Don''t call me." Su Yan said with a big tongue, "I I don''t know you Tang Wei is angry and funny. Why is this man unreasonable now? He said, "you drink the hot water first." "Who knows inside..." Su Yan stopped, "did you poison me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei''s face was expressionless. "I''m the first one to poison you." "I knew..." Su Yan, like a caterpillar, twisted from this side of the bed to the other side of the bed. She could not speak clearly, and her cold and gorgeous appearance was quite different. "I knew you wanted to do this. You wanted to kill me. You dreamed. I was Xiaoqiang, who can''t fight to death. " Tang Wei''s face did not change, "Su Xiaoqiang, drink water." Su Yan got up from there. Her hair was messy and her eyes were wet with water vapor. She couldn''t see who was in front of her. She said, "where''s the water?" Tang Wei Duan went over, but Su Yan''s hand came out and shook badly. Tang Wei tut said, "I feed you." "No." Su Yan''s voice is very light, and even because she drinks too much, she can''t speak normally. As a result, it''s all intermittent, probably speaking without self-awareness. It is the indistinguishable reality and dream that dominate her. She said, "you want to Give me the pill. " In such a short sentence, Tang Wei''s heart was stung. He didn''t know what to say at the moment. It seemed that he was the one who felt his hands shaking more. But in those days, when he held her shoulder and tore her clothes, when he pinched her neck and fed her contraceptives, how could he not shake it? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1638 Tang Wei never thought that Su Yan still remembered these. Or say these, is he always want to escape to forget, but to Su Yan caused real deep hurt, how can she so easily forget? Perhaps in the late night he did not know, she had dreamed of such a plot over and over again. Forced, given birth control pills, and lying on the operating table in a foreign country, there was no one outside the operating room waiting for her to wake up. What kind of mood was she in when she experienced these things? Tang Wei holds the cup and hands it to Su Yan''s mouth. She swallows it casually. Then she pushes Tang Wei away, frowns and says seriously, "it''s not good." This is not sober, how can boiled water be good? Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and his voice was a little dry for some reason. "Drink up the water, don''t worry about it. It''s good for your stomach." Su Yan shakes her head and says vaguely, "I don''t know." "Good boy." Tang Wei didn''t know why. When he saw her like this, his nose was sore. "Please You''ve got it. " Don''t even do such small things We have to refuse him. What do you have to do to see her unprepared. Su Yan seems to have a moment of lucidity, and then eyes again lax, looking at Tang Wei''s face, followed by his hand up. Slowly, it reached Tang Wei. At that moment, Tang Wei wanted to lift his hand up and hold her hands tightly. After hesitating for a moment, Tang Wei gritted his teeth and held her hand tightly. The temperature in the palm of her hand was so hot that Su Yan felt that her hand was suddenly wrapped by a fire. It was wrapped, and the pulse passed from him to her. One second, one second. Su Yan looked at Tang Wei blankly, as if she had just seen Tang Wei''s face clearly. The memory of the last second disappeared the next second. She stopped for a long time, and read out a sentence from her mouth gently, as if it were an isolated word, "little brother?" Three words, defeated Tang Wei all guard. He put down the tea cup in his hand, and then the whole person jumped on it, like a dying man grabbing some life-saving straw and hugging Su Yan. In that bed, he knelt on the edge of the bed, the body hugged the sitting posture of Su Yan, the scene solidified into a picture. Even if he hugged the blade more and more tightly, even if he cut his skin - he took a deep breath and felt that he could not speak completely. After a long time, the man trembled and said " I''m here Only when she drinks too much, only when she loses her mind, can she hear these three words from her mouth. At this time, Su Yan seems to have returned to her childhood, to the past when she was helpless and forced to bear all her sins. She doesn''t know what she is doing, or even forgets that they have lived to the present for more than ten years. She just repeated over and over like a child, "I My mother did something wrong Little brother, you blame me, I don''t blame you, I hate her too I hate why she gave birth to me, little brother... " It''s like the heart is twisted together, and it stings all over the body. He heard Su Yan apologizing again and again in his ear. People who drink too much may never have self-consciousness, but this behavior is her body instinct. How many times do you have to think about it before you can do it unconsciously so skillfully Don''t say it, don''t say it, don''t say it - Tang Wei''s eyes turned red and his voice choked. Through the bloody rain of memories, he held Su Yan and trembled, "don''t say it Bo Yan... " At this moment, in front of him, not su Yan, is the five-year-old Bo Yan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1639 If you can, can you go back to the time when nothing has happened, he wantonly used the name of the victim to put the hatred on another, just like him, who was not loved by everyone On another poor man, I didn''t think it would cause much damage. If Su Yan was as cruel as he was when he was a child, could he be forgiven now. If Su Yan had a person who protected her like Tang Yi who loved Tang Wei, would he have the courage to stand up against fate? I won''t bow my head, and I won''t forgive you who hurt me until I die. Unfortunately, Su Yan didn''t. Tang Wei holds Su Yan and says, "how about a good sleep?" "Sleep and wake up..." Su Yan murmured, "will the sun rise?" Tang Wei''s heart is like a knife, "the sun will rise as usual every day." "But in the sunshine I just feel cold. " Su Yan can''t see Tang Wei''s face clearly in her field of vision. She just relies on her instinct. Under the influence of drinking, those desperate sorrows have taken this opportunity to rush out of her soul. So Tang Wei would feel sad. This woman in front of me Those silent but hysterical sadness, are about to swallow her up. What kind of life have you lived in these years? Tang Wei taps Su Yan''s back, as if this can ease her mood. Su Yan just shakes in his arms, like sobbing, but not a tear. ****** waking up is Tang Wei''s enlarged face, which makes Su Yan unable to recover. She takes a dull look at Tang Wei, reaches over and pinches his face. Almost at the moment of being touched, Tang Wei suddenly opens his eyes. Two people with a strange posture four eyes opposite, Tang Wei opened his mouth, voice a little hoarse, "you What are you doing? " Su Yan''s face showed a frightened expression, as if she couldn''t believe it. She drew back her hand like an electric shock, then covered her mouth with her hands, "alive!!" "I look like dead?" he said "Why do you sleep next to me?" "What do you say?" He he sneered. Tang Wei didn''t blink. "Did you drink too much yesterday?" Su Yan, relying on her only memory, vaguely remembers something. Her temples are bursting with pain. She shrinks back and pulls away from Tang Wei. "Did you change the clothes for me?" Tang Wei''s face did not change ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yan is silent and can''t say anything at the moment. Don''t expect Tang Wei this person also want to go to her precarious reason top step on a foot, "this how, isn''t have never seen." Su Yan''s face showed the expression of "the ball, you say that people are going to be stupid". Tang Wei continued, "thin." Su Yan now wants to choke Tang Wei''s neck and die with him. "I..." Su Yan said all bit his tongue, stammered and asked, "didn''t say anything else?" "Yes." When Tang Wei said this, his conscience didn''t hurt at all. "He called my husband, but he held me tightly and refused to let go. You said that you were so enthusiastic and said it early. How can I understand your little idea as a big man?" Wen Yan Su Yan sits up from the bed and kicks Tang Wei from the bed. He almost kicks him out of the bed. Tang Wei doesn''t know that she just woke up with so much strength, or that she was annoyed. The man scratched the edge of the bed, his white face was full of rage, "what are you doing?" Su Yan roared, "you cheat ghosts!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1640 After listening to it, Tang Wei still didn''t realize that there was something wrong with his way of speaking. He just said in a bad tone, "believe it or not, don''t pull it down!" Su''s face is red and her ears are red. I can''t imagine that they are in such a life and death state that they will be embarrassed to stare at each other in bed like this one day. She bites her teeth and refuses to believe it. However, Tang Wei is a person who never changes his face when he talks about bastards. He doesn''t even blink his eyes when he does bad things. It''s a piece of cake for him to open his eyes and tell lies. Su Yan can''t tell whether what he said before is true or not. Tang Wei looked at her like this, angry and funny, "don''t believe, don''t believe, kick me why?" "I didn''t say I''d sleep with you!" "At the beginning, I even went in the body, but now I can''t even get into the bed?" Tang Wei said in a high voice, "you drank the wine Fu Shuman gave you yesterday. Do you remember! You will die there without me Su Yan was stunned, and slowly seemed to recall her gaffe last night. However, something happened intermittently. She completely forgot. Seeing Tang Wei''s rage, she began to doubt whether she was really I misunderstood the good man. "You don''t look like you can do good." Su Yan said, "it should be Qiqi who brought me back." Tang Wei''s white eyes almost turned to the sky. It''s good that he didn''t vomit blood because of the girl''s anger. He grinned his teeth and said angrily, "Lan Qiqi takes you to drink. She''s a good person. If I bring you back from the bar, I don''t feel like a good person? I have a villain face! " It''s not just the big boss behind the scenes in the TV series, who is deeply scheming and has turned his hand over to cloud and hand over to rain. Su Yan doesn''t know what expression she''s going to put on to face Tang Wei. Once upon a time, when she saw him, there were only stabbing each other. Now when she wakes up from the same bed, her brain is confused. I don''t know how to deal with such a situation. After a while, Su Yan said, "how can I thank you? Isn''t that what you''re doing? " Tang Wei sneered, "thank you? I don''t want your thanks? I''m thankful if you don''t do something about cerebral palsy. You can drink too much when you''re old. Is your brain good-looking? " Su Yan is so angry that she shivers. As soon as she opens her eyes, it''s Tang Wei''s usual sarcasm. She subconsciously clenches the quilt and can only say, "yes, you''re right. Have you finished?" You want to get rid of people? Tang Wei narrowed his beautiful eyes, pulled his pretty lips and said coldly, "don''t you feel grateful for that?" "How about I kneel down and kowtow to you?" Su Yan angrily smile, her eyes slightly red, "yes, I really want to thank you so much for caring about me now, I can''t live without you." How harsh the tone is. Tang Wei took a deep breath, and his heart beat faster in his chest, as if he had been stung. He said, "you don''t sound good in bed when you have a strange mouth." Su Yan hates to throw the pillow at hand. It''s a pity that the soft cloth can''t hurt Tang Wei. She wants to find something sharp or hard, such as the ashtray on the bedside table. But when she looks up again and sees the wound on Tang Wei''s forehead, she stops looking for something to hit him. Trembling, she took back her hand little by little. She lowered her head and said, "that''s enough. I beg you. Let''s go I''ll tell my dad to call you about the room www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1641 Tang Wei hears Su Yan say so, instinct added a, "can leave, I rare you that little money?" Su Yan laughs at himself, too. Is Tang Wei short of money? "What do you want me to do?" Su Yan turned her face and said, "how long do you want to stay here?" Tang Wei really put up his arm to support half of his face and began to think about this problem. The morning sun was shining on half of his face, and the sun gilded his outline. At this moment, the delicate face of a man seemed to come out of a cartoon. His high nose, thin lips and every corner were telling how rebellious he was. Instead of answering Su Yan, he threw the question back to her, "how long are you going to stay here? Pay me back? Don''t you recognize where it is? " Su Yan was stunned. This place may not be back for a long time, and the decoration is expensive, which leads to her first reaction that it is in the hotel What''s more, besides hotels, where else? She was drunk and woke up in the hotel the next day. It''s human''s habitual thinking Tang Wei saw a blank expression on Su Yan''s face. Cough cough throat, he said, "you can''t recognize it is normal, after all, this side has been redecorated before, the floor heating is also new shop." Redecorating? "But the location and layout of the overall room have not changed." Tang Wei sat up from the bed, "Su Yan, this is not a hotel, this is our home." Our home. Su Yan felt a kind of violent turbulence in her heart. She took a breath and looked out in disbelief. The sun was shining outside, and there was a piece of green grass outside the window. Then she moved her eyes indoors - she trembled, "my father bought this house for me..." "It''s mine, to be exact." Tang Wei''s tone was casual. "I asked Uncle Su Qi if he bought this place." Su Yan opened her eyes wide, "why do you want to do this -" "I hate this place." At this moment, Tang Wei''s white face doesn''t have a redundant expression. He seems to be telling something that has nothing to do with himself. His tone is like a passer-by, and he doesn''t care at all. "The years I spent with you, living together in high school, were all here." "So I hate this place." Living together day after day, calling and hurting day after day, her no bottom line concession connived at his unlimited violence, more and more ruthless, more and more numb and merciless. He remembered her shadow in every corner of the house, and the thin white neck when she bent down. His impulse and desire, his rage and hatred, covered her soft and delicate skin inch by inch, startled the rich and complex chemical reaction, this room is the place he can''t control most, painting is the prison, in that short high school time, peeping at her amazing white in the shadow, he wanted to enter her body countless times. Whether it''s his teeth, or his hands, or his other dirty organs, they should be firmly bonded with her flesh and blood as adhesive. Tearing them apart is pulling out muscles and bones. Tang Wei took a deep breath, and the long memory deepened his eyes. "But you''re gone. There''s nothing left." Only at that moment did he know that he was the one who was kept in captivity. Without her, he couldn''t see anyone else in his dream. He hated to buy the place, demolish everything and redecorate it. He didn''t want to see any trace of her existence any more. But who knows, the more he covered it up, the more startling he remembered - how fragile and sweet she was in the middle of the night. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1642 Others think Su Yan''s usual attitude is innocent and weak. Only he knew the craziness of her mouth when she was cornered and the joy of her self destruction. Tang Wei always thinks that he can forget. There are so many women in the world, especially for people of his status. There must be a lot of beautiful women he can contact. Isn''t it easy to forget a su Yan? However, for so many years, he always had a pair of gray green eyes in his dream. It turns out that what is deeply imprinted in his mind and flesh is not because of the identity recognition that "Su Yan is a quiet daughter", but Su Yan''s desperate struggle, and finally succumbs to despair, succumbing to despair - deeply in love with the desperate eyes. Tang Wei reaches out his hand and gently touches Su Yan''s hair. He feels Su Yan''s body dodges back a little. The man smiles with his lips. His eyes are still cold. "Afraid of me?" Su Yan laughed more ironically, "I''m scared." Who''s not afraid. Tang Wei is a man who can throw out his life casually. He doesn''t even care about his life and his power and money, so he is more cold and heartless than others. "Why didn''t you be afraid when you lived with me?" Tang Wei came forward and pressed Su Yan''s shoulder, and put it together. The two faces were very close, breathing crisscross, and their eyes were each other''s faces. This is the most famous painting in the world. Su Yan admits that her heart is beating uncontrollably. It may be because the face in front of her is as amazing as ever, or it may be that her heart is not dead yet. After sleeping for several years, she slowly feels that she is alive again. Once she realizes that she is alive, she can''t help but be seduced by death again. "Because I love you." At that moment, what came out of her mouth was the words that broke her heart, "Tang Wei, I loved you so much. But I''m waiting for you to love me. It''s like waiting to die. " So death is so tempting, maybe because it is as desperate as love. Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "If I''m guilty, will you still love me?" If he is not a perfect victim, if he does not have the tragic experience in the past, if he is just a noble son growing up healthily in a good family, and has never experienced hatred, pain, torture and suffering - Su Yan shakes her head without thinking, "sorry, no way." Heart counts seconds, blood flows. The bloody numbness ran through Tang Wei''s heart, and his fingers were shaking uncontrollably Su Yan looks at Tang Wei. Her beautiful face is charming, which makes many men lose their mind. She says, "I can''t love people who are born perfect and healthy. I love fragility and fragmentation. I love the cruelty and indifference in your soul." If you have not experienced the ups and downs of childhood, you will not have Purgatory and prison in your eyes. At that moment, Su Yan laughed, but his words hurt people, "so, Tang Wei, you seem to be more handsome when you still don''t love me." Their love and hate are exchanged. It turns out that it''s not only him, but also su Yan. Fate makes such a big joke, which makes them suffer a lot when they are born. However, no one has ever shown them what is the right love. Darkness - the only thing that goes through is darkness; the only thing that goes through is pain, and the only thing that goes through is pain. Apart from these, there is nothing left, let alone love and affection. Keep your eyes open, keep your eyes open, keep watching, keep bearing. There is no love. no one. No one loves you. Black and white crisscross, wave chaos, changing constantly gray consciousness, tumbling brain, suffering nerve, dancing every day. Blood, violence, coercion, no one understands. If alive, the heart will continue to beat. Who loves me? Who else can love me? Pain. Only pain. I love you. After their childhood destroyed all their values and world outlook, they were reshaped by the years. They were completely different from the common sense and the common people. The way they embody love and hate is the opposite. For a moment like lightning and flint, there was a dazzling white light in my mind. Tang Wei understood that he was out of control at that time, and that at this moment, he was about to tear up her desire. It''s love. He did not hesitate to push down Su Yan, white face full of wind and rain coming fury, he bowed his head and bit Su Yan''s neck, felt her sudden stiff instinctive body reaction, the man laughed. "If it''s only in this way that you can feel love..." Forced to grasp her two hands, Tang Weili said that he had no pity. It was like breaking the Canary''s wings, the bones were dislocated, the joints were twisted, and the wings fell one by one in the fluttering struggle, revealing her defenseless skin. "It doesn''t matter to be a devil in my life." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1643 In the storm, the petrel who swore not to fear the storm more fiercely fell in love with this turbulent and dangerous sea area, hovering and letting the waves engulf her fragile body again and again. It seems that the separated body doesn''t listen to its own command and trembles. I don''t know whether it is fear or expectation. The sun is just right outside. Tang Wei presses a button at the head of the bed, and then the shading curtain comes down slowly, separating the bright sunlight from the outside. The room suddenly falls into a dim light. With the fuzzy light, Su Yan feels Tang Wei''s staggered breathing on her body. She struggled in confusion, feeling a blank in her brain. Tang Wei''s pupils were so dark and deep that she fell into the abyss. She seemed to have been emptied of all her consciousness. She looked straight into Tang Wei''s eyes like a cub bewitched by hypnosis. She didn''t know that she was the last prey. Tang Wei was so excited that his blood was boiling like a pot of boiling water that he was about to melt. Sensing the pain, Su Yan shivered instinctively. Tears came out of her eyes, but she didn''t say a word, like to prove something, maybe to prove her strength and patience. But the tears were wiped away by Tang Wei''s hands. When he met her tears, his pulse quickened. The man said, "darling, can you shed more tears? Why don''t you cry? " The painful cry in her throat can''t be suppressed any more. Su Yan cries out, her eyes are red, and her tears are pouring out. She hates her weakness and is easily caught. She hates herself for trying to escape from the vortex of fate again and again, but she is dragged back. It''s like a floating boat, and her life is constantly taking off and falling To be knocked over and swallowed. She reached out and grabbed Tang Wei''s naked back. Her nails scratched a few invisible and painless scratches on his strong back, which she had tried her best. With all his strength, he could not compete with Tang Wei. But Tang Wei, who was pleased by this action, was more and more happy with his smile. In the dark, his eyebrows were astonishingly beautiful, merciless and evil. Sweat oozed from his forehead and ran across the scar on his forehead, which made him feel a tingling pain. This feeling made Tang Wei feel his heart beat faster. He pressed Su Yan, looked into her eyes full of tears, and said in a soft voice, "you look so beautiful when you cry." Su Yan hoarse, "I hate you." "Well." The rose irrigated by pain broke out of the bloody and dirty soil at this moment. It opened and bloomed in the wind and rain, a bright red, blood like flower. "I hate you." "I hate you." I hate you. I hate you. I hate you. I hate myself more. Su Yan knows that it''s futile, but she has to irritate Tang Wei again and again, but what else can she do? She had nothing, and everything was torn up by Tang Wei. "You only make me hate you more!" Tang Wei, as a victim, can he be so happy and avoid moral condemnation? She felt that she was dying, all her senses were itching and numbing, and memories hovered in her mind. School violence, being misunderstood, ridiculed, framed, forced for the first time, a child who died on the operating table in a foreign country, Yao Yao who used his life to protect her innocence in the raging fire Piece by piece, it turns out that as long as you have been a victim, can you be so bold to let others bear these? Is that enough? The last tight string in her mind broke under the turbulent friction of her limbs. It was like fireworks exploding in her mind, and then she fell into a buzzing white light. She cried so loud that she was pushed to the climax and fell from the cliff, "I hate you, Tang Wei!" In the abyss, someone broke her last reason and branded an indelible mark on her flesh and blood. Facing her terrible hatred, the man hugged her, - "I love you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1644 When can we say love? For Tang Wei, he spent his youth in paranoid hatred. The only love in the world came from Tang Shi and Tang Yi, which was not enough to warm him. After being swallowed up by the darkness, there is no five-year-old child in the world, only the devil. What about Su Yan? At this moment, Tang Wei looks at Su Yan. She is crying. He can''t help reaching for her face and kissing her trembling lips. When he gets up, Tang Wei looks for a towel. Su Yan on the bed shrinks into a ball at the moment when he leaves. He seems to be afraid of what he will do next. The whole person stares at Tang Wei''s every move. Tang Wei laughs and comes out with a bath towel from the bathroom. His voice is hoarse. "Go to take a bath?" Su Yan squeezed out a word from her throat, "roll." Tang Wei as did not hear like, "roll on roll, I roll the most." Who did you learn from? The beautiful eyes on the white face narrowed slightly. With the dim light, Tang Wei held her up from the bed. Su Yan didn''t dare to struggle and was afraid of causing Tang Wei''s other actions. This idea made the man aware. He sneered, "don''t worry, I''m full now. I don''t want to do anything else." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yan forced to bite his teeth, forced to the mouth can taste the smell of blood, "the devil." "I am." Tang Wei takes her to the bathroom and presses her head on his chest. Su Yan has goose bumps all over her body. Before she reacts, the man takes her into the bathtub and starts to let the water out. Tang Wei twisted his neck, stretched his limbs, and pushed his fingers together. It was like a punch coming next second. Su Yan shrank there, like a poor little animal. Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes There will be desire. Su Yan pursed her lips, "I want to go home." "Tell your dad to stay with your classmates tonight." Grinning, the man said. Tang didn''t panic when he played a hooligan. Even because his face was too good-looking, he didn''t feel a bit inferior even if he said something very vulgar. Is this the power of beauty? Su Yan fingers together, warm water from the bottom of the bathtub diffuse up, bit by bit wrapped her, she reluctantly patted the water, splashed a lot of water, that look let Tang Wei see want to laugh, "gas what? When you are angry, no one will pay for it. " "Why are you doing this?" Su Yan still has Tang Wei''s kiss mark on his neck, which is enough to prove how crazy he was just now. The woman trembled, "I want to go home, I want to leave you --" "it''s useless." Tang Wei''s face didn''t change. He was the kind of person who even killed people and didn''t blink his eyelids. "Do you know how long I''ve been thinking about this? I''ve wanted to do it to you for a long time. You can''t go. We still have a whole night After all, she didn''t wake up long now. The sun is still shining outside. Unexpectedly, Su Yan''s face turned white and the whole person froze, "are you crazy! Don''t you hate me the most? " "Oh, I''m too young to understand." Tang Wei spread his hands, "then I really hate you, and I hate you now, but -" he looked at Su Yan''s face and said that he was always rebellious. Even when he loved someone, he was rebellious and disgusted with the world, just like a wild animal that would never be tamed. One second he admitted his love, and the next he could leave without looking back. "I really can''t help falling in love with you, little bitch." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1645 Su Yan''s heart is beating wildly. She looks at Tang Wei in front of her eyes. She can''t believe that these words come from his mouth. But it seems that he is the only one who can say such words. She feels cold all over in the transparent and warm water. It''s like being locked by the wild animals who are chasing their prey. That feeling makes her feel that she is standing on the edge of the cliff and is about to step on the next step. Tang Wei stands on the side and looks at Su Yan''s stiff body. If you look carefully, you can even see her thin shoulders shaking, like the thin and weak wings of a butterfly wrapped in a spider web. He took a cool look at the top of his head and then said, "what are you doing? Don''t you want me to wash it for you? " Su Yan''s teeth clenched, "don''t push your nose on your face! I want to call the police - " " No Tang Wei frowned and said with an indifferent smile, "don''t catch me. I will not see you for a long time. It''s going to be crazy. " The heart seems to be touched by something, Su Yan knows that Tang Wei is deliberately teasing, but his eyes can''t move away from his face. She was holding herself in the bathtub, staring at Tang Wei and saying, "you go out." "I don''t know." Tang Wei''s eyes looked up and down at Su Yan. I''ll stand here and see more. " Shameless!!!!!! Su Yan''s voice was full of panic and fear, but she held back. In the face of Tang Wei''s unpredictability and parry, she said sarcastically, "really, do I deserve your eyes?" "You don''t deserve who?" Tang Wei said to himself to help her turn on some lights, "hurry up, wash out, take you out to dinner." "Did you take the wrong medicine?" Su Yan said to his back, "I don''t need you to do this, and I''m not qualified to let you do this to me. Tang Wei, you only make me feel great pressure." The person who once waved a whip at you now holds out his hand like you. How dare she, how dare she take this step? "You don''t believe me?" "How can I believe?" Su Yan''s voice was sharp. She hurt herself. She was turned over and over again and slapped her in the face. "I love you. I''m cheap. I know. I know. I know everything. I should be far away from you. I deserve what I bear. I understand. Tang Wei, after so many years, I finally understand. But why did I leave ¡± you still need to hold me and give me Cruel hope "I regret it." In just four words, Tang Wei felt as if his strength had been hollowed out. He should be glad to hear the three words "I love you" from her mouth, but why did he feel more and more heartbroken. It was as if she had tried her best to cry and struggle, but in the end she had to stab her chest and dig out her whole heart to prove herself a little bit - without any pity. She was hollowing out herself and admitting that love finally disappeared on that day. At that moment, Tang Wei felt an indescribable despair. They were missing out all their lives. It was not clear whether the reasons were love or hate. "I said I regretted it!" From the throat, there was a suppressed cry. Tang Wei turned his back to her, and his pulse was beating wildly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1646 Su Yan''s face turns white. After facing Tang Wei''s roar, her whole body seems to have been pressed the pause button. It seems that she even stops breathing. From his mouth to hear regret two words, like Arabian Nights. With these words, Tang Wei doesn''t say a word more, and then goes out of the bathroom in silence, leaving a quiet room for Su Yan. Her thinking wanders and wanders in the huge room, and she can''t find a foothold to calm down. Tang Wei, who went out, changed into clean clothes and went through the corridor outside his bedroom. The sun shone through the French windows at the same height as the stairs, illuminating the whole room. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked into the distance. There was a black shadow passing by the door. Tang Wei takes back his sight without expression, turns around and goes back to the study, turns on the computer, and after inputting a row of passwords, jumps out a code interface. He knocked on the keyboard a few times, like thinking about something. Then he picked up his cell phone and dialed a phone - along with the radio waves, a man on the other side of the world pressed the answer button. "Hello?" "Long time no see." Tang Wei''s voice is cold, "have you met something recently?" The man at the other end of the mobile phone pinched his eyebrows. His delicate face was a little tired, but still could not cover up his white face. With a smile, he said, "how did you guess?" "Good brain." Tang Wei grinned unfathomably, "sakara Kurosawa, you can''t hide that from me." "This is really..." Kurosawa sank back and leaned his back on the chair. Then he leaned his neck back. Without any strength, he dropped his head and pulled out a crisp neck. He held his cell phone in one hand and put it in his ear. The other hand fell down from one side of his body without any resistance, following the pull of gravity. In an instant, the world turned upside down in his eyes. He held the mobile phone and kept this posture to look at the high ceiling directly above. It seems that if we turn around like this, we can see through the mystery behind the world. He said, "I can''t hide anything from you. Are you Sherlock Holmes?" Tang Wei low ground smile, "home urge very urgent?" "Yes. They all urged me to get married. " "How are you doing there?" Kurosawa said irritably "Just finished," Tang said without procrastination "You are a beast!" Suhara Kurosawa took a cold breath, "can you touch Su Yan''s temper? Did you do something... " "Is there something nice to say?" Tang Wei suddenly felt angry and funny, "I''ll tell you first, Kurosawa, don''t be a demon for me..." "Don''t worry, I won''t interfere." Kurosawa seems to be able to understand what Tang Wei is saying, "don''t save face. The Kurosawa family just wants to find someone to carry on their family." It''s just that without Luo you Sakara Kurosawa thought, but also step on the horse to pass a fart of the Zong then a fart of the generation ah! He has mitosis to go to him! Unexpectedly, Tang Wei said, "then you go to donate sperm. Maybe future generations will spread all over the world." "Are you showing off to me now? You must be showing off to me "I''ll be back in two days," he said! Wash my neck Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed with a smile, and his tone of voice was pleasant. He was like the rage and depravity of Ohara Kurosawa. He was very pleased. "OK, LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin will come to meet you." Another fuckin ''couple. Change the way to stimulate him! Kurosawa was so angry that he almost spat out blood. "Thank you, Ning. You''re very kind!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1647 Tang Wei said with a smile, "I''ve known you for a long time. You''re welcome, Watson." Watson two words, it seems that all of a sudden the original Kurosawa drag into the memories of the past. It was a wonderful moment in their magnificent life. It was the only time he felt his heart beating and living for himself. Not as the heir of the original family, but as himself, with the child named Tang Wei, whose biological father is Bo Ye, in a foreign country where no one is looking after him, he is riding the blade like wind and wantonly going through adventure. In retrospect, it was one of the few memorable experiences in his life. Then they said goodbye and went back to their country''s sakara Kurosawa. Once again, they were forced to wear a mask and became a ruthless tool. To this day, he still does not live out of himself. Sakara Kurosawa slowly took a breath, and then said, "you say, if I am not married and infertile, will I be treated as an unfilial son by my family?" "Traditionally, it should be." Tang Wei had no expression on his face and said coldly, "but what you live is your own life." "Some people can justly say that I want to live for myself. I was not born to help you inherit your family. I just want to live for myself." Kurosawa''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "But I''m not. I was born with no other meaning. I was taken to inherit my family. I admire people who can say that, just as I admire Luo you. Her parents are different from mine. Her parents do everything they can to satisfy the children they bring into the world, while my parents do everything they can to ask me for them. " "It''s so simple." Tang Wei has always been rebellious. He never considers any worldly wisdom when he speaks or does things. Even when others feel that he is selfish and fearless, "just let your parents call your father. In this way, the relationship will be equal. You are their father, so you have to support them and satisfy them. " "It''s impossible. All the children around the house are tools." Sakara Kurosawa propped himself up, changed his posture, clamped his cell phone between his face and shoulder, stretched out his hands to knock on the keyboard for a while, and a row of records appeared on the computer screen. He dragged down, saw an IP address, and frowned. "Why are you there?" "That''s why I called you, too." Tang Wei sneered, "didn''t you reveal it?" "You''re kidding! Would I do such a thing? " "You don''t believe me, do you..." "I just came to confirm with you." Tang Wei is holding a mobile phone. His eyes are dark on his white face. Any emotion is engulfed in his black hole. "Believe it or not, I don''t believe anyone, including my father, and I don''t really trust you, so it''s just my routine to ask you to confirm." Even if this person was once a young "comrade in arms", even if he had given his life. He never seems to think about hurting people. He won''t hurt anyway. "You are too ruthless, no wonder Yan Yan wants to run," he said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1648 Tang Wei said with a sneer, "run? She can''t run After that, he called out the monitor at the gate of his house and saw a slender shadow standing outside the garden gate for a long time. Because he didn''t look up, he couldn''t see his face. It was just that the shadow stayed at the gate for a long time, which made Tang Wei frown. "I won''t tell you. It''s time for me to buy my ticket back." Sakara Kurosawa took a look at the date in the lower right corner of the computer, and then he said, "you..." As soon as one syllable is uttered, it''s choked. It''s obvious what you want to ask, but you can''t ask. After opening his mouth, sakara Kurosawa tried again, "that, you --" but before he finished, he swallowed the next words. Tang Wei was amused by him, "want to ask about Luo you?" He grabbed his cell phone and said, "you Does anyone come to pick me up! It can''t really be Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi! " In fact, if If that little hamster comes to pick it up, it will also It''s not impossible. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei said without expression, "if you like it, you can call Gu Zhen to pick it up. He is a male Bodhisattva. He is willing to help you with anything." Kudo meets Kurosawa? This is not to show his anger! He beat his chest and said to Tang Wei, "wait! When I return home, I will be the first to deal with you! " When Tang Weigang wanted to hang up, he heard him swearing at the other end, "then go to clean up Gu Gu!" The man laughs and hangs up the phone even though sakara Kurosawa is still swearing. Then he stares at the pause interface of the surveillance video on the computer and falls into a long meditation. Su Yan got up half an hour later. When she came out of the bathroom, she found that there was a brand-new dress with the brand removed. The brand was the brand she bought most often. After sipping her lips, she thought that she really didn''t have any new clothes to change. She bit her teeth and accepted the new clothes that Tang Wei gave her. After putting them on, her steps slipped gently through the corridor. As soon as she stepped on the first step down the stairs, a ghostly voice sounded behind her, "where are you going?" Su Yan moves a stiff, turned to look at Tang Wei, she realized that she should not be so nervous, even if it is aboveboard in front of Tang Wei''s face to leave from home, are not guilty, she said to Tang Wei, "I want to go home." "Don''t go." Tang Wei stood there, did not come forward, just with a very sad look at Su Yan, "you go, the house is empty." Just like the memories of the years when she left him, he was the only one left. Su Yan can''t see Tang Wei''s eyes like this. She is used to his rebellious, wandering outside the secular rules. Now Tang Wei is more like a flesh and blood person, stretching out his hand to her. Su Yan stepped back and said, "don''t..." It makes my heart beat. Tang Wei frowned and said, "do you have to go?" It''s like she''s gone this time, and she''ll never come back. Su Yan turned his face and said, "it''s not good for your reputation that I stay with you like this? Dad, the company is still very busy. I''d better go and see if I can help you... " "In that case." Tang Wei stood up straight and said, "I''ll give you a ride. I''ll take you to Uncle Suqi''s company. " Su Yan immediately shook his head, "I can go back myself!" "I''ll take it." Tang Wei didn''t allow her to retort, "don''t move. I''ll drive." Su Yan was stunned. Don''t move, really. I''ll drive. I don''t want to turn around I''ll see you disappear again. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1649 It took so much effort between them to get to the point where he could no longer bear to lose. Su Yan looks at Tang Wei turning to the basement and walks to the door in a trance. She is hesitating about calling for a car. As a result, Tang Wei drives the car to her side with a burst of dust beside the wheel. Pressing the window, Tang Wei gasped, "I knew you were going!" "If I don''t leave, can I still cling to you?" Su Yan''s voice is light, "all say I don''t want face, Tang Wei, I should see myself clearly." Tang Wei thinks Su Yan is terrible. He may even find a deserted high-rise building one day and jump without looking back. This world has come, and his life will be gone. She is not even 30 years old, one third of her life has not passed, but when she is young, why do she have such eyes? It''s like she''s never been saved since she was born. Tang Wei knows that he is lucky. The sufferings he and Tang Shi have suffered are remedied by Bo Ye, and his broken life is gradually getting better. But what about Su Yan? She got nothing, nothing, she lost to the world, lost to the monster in her heart. Tang Wei has always felt that the only way to save Su Yan is to revive Anmi, and then she was stabbed to death by Su Yan again. What kind of family love? The ashes were annihilated. Maybe at that moment, her heart would really be free. And then it''s over. Su Yan quietly got on Tang Wei''s car and sat in the back of the chair. Tang Wei looked down in the rear mirror and could see her two thin and straight legs. Just now, those meditations were suddenly interrupted, and the only thing left in his mind was su Yan''s appearance of not wearing clothes before. Shit! Tang Wei quickly moved back to the line of sight. Secretly in the heart feeling, he somehow look at the appearance of the vision is good, no other woman can be more pure and lustful than Su Yan. Look at want to let a person spoil, worthy of being the daughter of fox spirit. Tang Wei scolded him. Then he started the car. Without using the navigation all the way, he skillfully drove the car to the downstairs of Su Qi''s company. Now Su Qi was still sitting on the top floor for a meeting. Someone knocked on the door and trotted in all the way. He said a few words in his ear. Su Qi frowned, "again, who''s here?" "The young master and the young lady of the Bo family..." How can that be?! Su Qi jumped up on the spot, grandma''s, is not that Su Yan and Tang Wei don''t meet again! He waved, "the meeting is postponed. I''ll go downstairs and have a look." Most people nod their heads. After saying goodbye, they all get up and leave the conference room. Su Qi keeps walking out and takes the direct elevator to the downstairs. Just in time, Tang Wei stops his car outside the lobby and goes to the back row to open the door for Su Yan. Two eyes one black, Su Qi goes forward to shout a, "Yan Yan!" Su Yan looked up and saw her father coming from the lobby. She was surprised, "Dad? How did you get down I''ll talk to you when I think about it. " "My assistant told me." Su Qi took a look at Su Yan, then looked over her and hit Tang Wei, "how can I send you?" Before Su Yan spoke, Tang Wei said first, "I want to send her." Su Qi takes a deep breath and comes to Tang Wei. He used to be his favorite child. When he was only five years old, Su Qi loved Tang Wei the most and raised him as his own son. No matter what happened to Bo Ye, Su Qi was Tang Wei''s backing and backing at that time. But it''s hard to know what''s going on in the end Su Qi said, "Weiwei, I know you are still hating -" "I know, too." Tang Wei interrupted Su Qi, "Uncle Su Qi, I understand what you want to say to me, but I can''t give up." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1650 Su Qi knew that he could not stop Tang Wei. The gratitude and resentment of the previous generation are so vigorous, involving the good and the bad, and all kinds of complex emotions are mixed together. What Tang Wei left behind is such a complex of contradictions. He hates Su Yan. Even if he wants her back now, he never gives up hating Su Yan. "I''m just sending Yanyan over. Uncle doesn''t have to be so nervous." Tang Wei droops his eyes. Just standing at the gate of Suqi company, he attracts the eyes of countless young girls. With sharp eyes, he recognizes that this is the son of Bo Ye, who was famous at that time, and begins to talk to each other one after another. "Do you think the young master of the Bo family is standing at the door?" "It looks like..." "To die, so handsome! Today''s young people are really nutritious, tall and white! " "Can the conditions of the rich and powerful families be the same as ours? You see, the daughter of President Su is as tender as pinching water..." "Are they in love?" "I don''t know. It''s said that the daughter of President Su has been in prison. Tut Tut, I''m afraid she won''t get married in the future." "Really? In a family like President Su, is her daughter still in prison? It''s a shame. Unfortunately, my family has disappeared for five years How can a woman who has been in prison match the young master of the Bo family? " The voice of the discussion was a little loud, Su Qi frowned, and even Tang Wei''s expression changed color. Only Su Yan stood there, letting other people look at her in all kinds of eyes. She seemed to be used to it and numb. When others pointed out to her in an ignorant and dirty way, she didn''t even hurt. A man born to live in purgatory is not afraid of bleeding. Sometimes even Tang Wei felt frustrated, so she never said a word of apology. From childhood to adulthood, Su Yan never said a word about Su Yao at the beginning, or about being framed later - she just stood there quietly, waiting for the knives to stab her. She didn''t even bother to resist. At this time, Su Qi realized that maybe he didn''t teach Su Yan how to love herself. She doesn''t know how to resist, because when she was a child, she was always being accepted the brainwashing of "she is a quiet daughter, so she is not qualified to say wronged". With the growing influence, Su Yan never said a word when she met other things. Her instinct made her bear it, and she had no other choice but to bear it. Slowly, forbearance became a habit. After becoming a habit, they acquiesced in those comments even more. "You should have said it." Tang Wei stood on the side, suddenly out of his mouth a sentence, like exhausted his strength, he looked at Su Yan, "argument or roar, even if it is unreasonable curse, you should say it! If you think I''m right, you agree; if you think I''m wrong, you refute. Shouldn''t your attitude be right? Are you the kind of person who can be indifferent even if you are hurt? " The malice, the dirty water, poured on her without any worry, but what she should say, no matter what, she should say it to refute! Su Yan opened her mouth, as if she could get a little bit of what Tang Wei was saying, but then she said, "I should What are you talking about? " At that moment, as a father, Su Qi felt as if he had been held tightly in his heart. He didn''t even teach Su Yan about it. Although Su Yan didn''t have any aggrieved expression on her face at the moment, it was such indifference and blank that made him feel sad. What''s the difference between being alive and being dead? Su Qi grabs Su Yan''s hand, as if trying to pass her strength, "you are my daughter, you should not be subject to such comments and accusations, Yan Yan, no one has the right to point fingers and say bad things behind others, not to mention you have never hurt them." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1651 "If I have not hurt others, I can protect myself from being hurt." This generation can still know that there were not many things happened in Su Qi''s generation. There were a lot of young people. In addition to the secrets of the upper class that some well-off people have access to, ordinary people have no idea what Su Yan and Tang Wei have experienced before, and what they have heard is only some rumors that have been embellished. Su Yan looked directly at Su Qi''s eyes, as if she was stating something that had nothing to do with her, but what she said was so bloody, "so why did I become like this? Whether I have hurt others is not the reason for others to tell me what to do. Sometimes, their comments on me do not need to be based on "I hurt them", but only from the inside. " It''s just malicious. Why do people have to love each other. "Isn''t it normal that some people are born with malice? Well, since I didn''t expect them to love me, what''s the surprise of them telling me what to do? " Su Yan tilted her head. She didn''t feel that there was something wrong with her cognition. "In fact, even if I didn''t do anything, these things would still happen under the malicious impetus of their subjectivity. So why should I make a sound? Would it make me feel better?" She would have been hysterical and hoarse if she could have made a sound. But you see, the world has not let her go. Su Yan finish saying this, Su Qi and Tang Wei fell into a lengthy silence, Tang Wei''s eyes like a scarlet flash past, as if there is something emotional surge, but in a moment he was hard down. Does Su Yan always look at the world like this? Because she did not have any expectations of the world, so even in her eyes, even the injury has become a matter of reason. How terrible it is to be used to hurt. Tang Wei shakes his head. He can hurt Su Yan. He can hold the victim''s excuse at will, but what about outsiders? How did Su Yan ever hurt an outsider? He suddenly reaches out and grabs Su Yan''s hand hanging on his side. His soft and cool fingers are tightly held in his palm. His strength is so strong that Su Yan is shocked. The onlookers around also widened their eyes. "This is Open? " "There''s nothing wrong with the Bo family. That woman has been in prison!" "Shame, I don''t think his parents will let this woman in." "Tut Tut, the young master of a rich family has a taste. Maybe people are used to seeing other beauties and like to challenge them. It''s rare for him to have been in prison." "I heard that before the Su family, there was no son, was there?" "Oh, come on, the Su family may be a disaster! It''s not easy for Su Qi. There''s no one to be proud of when she''s old. Look at her cheeky daughter. She doesn''t even blink when she''s in prison. Maybe she doesn''t even have the intention of going back on her own. " But the louder the discussion around, the tighter Tang Wei''s grip on Su Yan''s hand. Under his broad palm, the temperature passed from the palm to her heart. Tang Wei looked at Su Yan and grinned, "in the eyes of the world, I''m absurd and rebellious. I''m a bad son. But you are vicious and insidious. You have a deep heart. I''ll kill you later and bury your body. Isn''t that right? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1652 Tang Wei''s voice has no emotion. He seems to be able to hang up at any time and look at the suffering beings with an indifferent attitude. But at this moment, his eyes are looking directly at her, as if everything in the world has turned into nothingness. At this moment, in his eyes, there is only a tiny Su Yan. It''s like a huge planet, stop spinning in this second, for a small dust in the universe. Su Yan wants to pull her hand back, but Tang Wei won''t let her. He holds her hand and says, "I''ll send you up." Su Qi looked silly on the side, and immediately stammered, "that''s what, Weiwei, it''s OK. Don''t be so polite. My uncle will take her up..." At that time, Tang Wei frowned and said, "uncle, don''t you believe me?" Su Qi''s face suddenly became embarrassed and funny. Su Yan wanted to laugh at it. He said incoherently, "how How can it be? I saw you grow up when I was young. I didn''t hurt my son as much as you. How could it be... " "What''s wrong with me sending Yanyan up?" Tang Wei pointed to himself and Su Yan, "uncle and my father are good brothers who have gone through life and death. As two young people, I''m a gentleman and polite to send her upstairs." Gentlemanly and polite, listen! Your mother farts. I think you miss my daughter. Su Qi''s words almost came out of his mouth. Unfortunately, seeing Tang Wei''s face, he held it back. What can we do? This son of a bitch can not only kill Bo Ye, but also kill suqike. Besides being ruthless by Tang Wei, what can he do? He can strangle him! Su Qi couldn''t admit it. He thought that something had happened to Boye. For fear that Tang Wei really didn''t have a father, he thought about whether to adopt him to his own name. Maybe he could take care of Tang Wei in the future! This is not considered to have to be approved by Tang Wei himself later, so it ran aground! Therefore, in addition to his parents, Su Qi is the next one who loves Tang Wei. He usually sees Tang Wei''s anger. When he sees him drooping, his heart immediately softens. In the end, he has a big pain from childhood. How can he really make this little rabbit listless and unhappy all day long! Who would have thought that this little bastard would bully his daughter when he grew up! Su Qi''s current attack is not, but it''s not. The embarrassed smile on his face almost can''t go down. Then Tang weisecond changed his face, grabbed Su Yan''s hand and went to the executive elevator. He left his father behind. Finally, he had to step on his nose and mutter, "I know uncle Su Qi has always believed that I like me, don''t you?" Isn''t it? It''s your mother''s leg! Thin night! Take your son back and take care of him! Su Qi was so angry that he stepped hard behind him. However, Tang Wei was right. They just sent his daughter to the office. If he was more careful, he would be a big middle-aged man making a fuss. With a sigh, Su Qi looks at Su Yan and Tang Wei''s back. For a moment, he is at a loss. When he enters the elevator, Tang Wei holds Su Yan''s hand. Su Yan looks at the sinking floor outside the transparent elevator and asks, "how do you know my company so well?" "I''m so familiar with the business model of your company that I can manage it with my eyes closed." Tang Wei didn''t blink. "When you take over, if the female president is uncomfortable, I don''t mind transferring the company to me. What if I manage better than you? " ¡­¡­ The essence of businessman has not changed! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1653 Sure enough, Su Yan''s feeling is not wrong. At the high level, Tang Wei leads her to Su Qi''s office. She moves skillfully as if she were in her own home. The high level are all smart people. They don''t chirp as much as the downstairs hall. Seeing Su Yan and Tang Wei walking together, they are just a little stunned. They say hello when they pass by. Even some people''s expressions have not changed, as if they are used to all kinds of messy things in this circle, and they can say hello to Su Yan and Tang Wei with a smile. Their tone is very calm. ¡­¡­ It''s no wonder that I can get to the top level. Compared with downstairs, I''m really poor in my ability to deal with changes. Downstairs just see Tang Wei have to discuss for a long time, here see with no trouble as busy, orderly. Tang Wei takes Su Yan to stand at the door of Su Qi''s office. Su Qi, who comes up behind, finally catches up with them. Seeing that Tang Wei knows his company so well, he says angrily, "why, so familiar, do you want to usurp the throne?" Tang Wei grinned, "if you want to usurp it for me, I can''t either." It''s not impossible. Ooh! How capable of that! But on second thought, how did the Xu family disappear? Su Qi felt that he could not underestimate the younger generation. After all, he was Tang Wei. After biting her teeth, she leads Su Yan into the door. Su Qi has already prepared an independent office for her, so she delimits a new administrative area in his room. Fortunately, Su Qi''s office is spacious enough, and it''s not embarrassing to have one more room. That''s what Su Yan will do in the future. She will try to grow up. Maybe in the future, she will be worthy of the name , President of the Su family. Su Qi''s secretary is waiting inside. Seeing Su Yan coming, she pulls out the chair for her. Su Yan is a little embarrassed. "Dad, I came here today to help." To tell the truth, maybe she can take over without hesitation, but now, after five years in prison, she is really afraid that she can know the current economic situation. "I heard that you used to go to Boye to help when you were studying." Su Qi blinked, "I believe you, don''t doubt yourself just because you have been isolated for five years. No matter how long you shine, you will always shine." Then he looked at Tang Wei, "you see, it''s just like Tang Wei." It means that even after five years in prison, no one will doubt his executive ability to come back. Tang Wei nodded, looked at Su Yan, stretched out his slender index finger, and then slowly put his index finger against his temple, and gently knocked, which was sexy but indifferent to him. "Thinking is sexiest." He said, "so don''t give up thinking." That day, Su Yan in front of the computer for how long, Tang Wei stood behind her for how long, because Su Qi to busy with other things, after watching for a period of time will go out to continue the meeting, so big room only Su Yan and Tang Wei two people. A woman is browsing all kinds of information and materials with high efficiency. She does not want to derail herself from the times, so she is absorbing all kinds of new knowledge. And behind her, there is a man standing, motionless, like a mountain. Seeing the flash of her eyes, Tang Weicai knew that maybe at this moment, he saw a little shadow of Miss Su from her. He was smart, decisive, and had the wisdom that was not inferior to ordinary people, but never made public. At this moment, her busy face to the computer, more tenacious than any man. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1654 It''s time to get off work, and everyone in the company keeps going out. Su Qi has a long meeting and it''s not over until the time when he gets off work. He thinks he''s late enough. It''s estimated that Yan Yan is in a hurry in the office. When he goes back, he finds that not only Su Yan is still waiting, but Tang Wei is still standing there. Two people seem to have maintained such a posture for a long time, Su Qi some doubts, went in and poured three cups of water for a while, Tang Wei took a drink, Su Yan did not take it. Su Qi said, "Yan Yan, it''s time for you to get off work." Today, I just stopped by to see if I could help her. She''s so busy now, which is beyond Su Qi''s expectation. I don''t know why, when he thought that the burden of Su''s family would be on Su Yan''s thin shoulder, he felt a little distressed. "I''ll be ready soon, Dad." Su Yan smiles at Su Qi, like guessing what Su Qi is thinking, "I just want to help more." In fact, you are good enough to comfort Su Qi a lot,. As a father, he always feels guilty for Su Yan because he didn''t protect her. Twenty minutes later, Su Yan turned off her computer and twisted her neck. She found that Tang Wei was still standing behind her. She pursed her lips and said, "you Are you not going to be busy? " I''ve been in Suqi company for a day. What about the Bo family? Tang Wei''s tone was very indifferent, as if he didn''t care at all, "you don''t have to worry about my efficiency." The implication is that he can solve it by himself. Su Yan didn''t speak, just about to leave, was stopped by Tang Wei, "I see you off work?" What is this? One will send to work, one will pick up from work, Su Yan can not resist, can only shake his head and say, "my father will take me home." Yes, now Su Qi is standing on the side. It''s hard for him to take Su Yan away on his own. Tang Wei looked out of the window. After a long time, he seemed to compromise. "Well, I''ll come to see you when you go to work tomorrow." Su Yan''s voice is crisp and clear, "don''t use it. The Bo family needs to be busy. You come to me to make trouble for yourself." Unexpectedly, Tang Wei didn''t deny it. After a while of serious thinking, he said, "well, it''s reasonable." ¡­¡­£¿ Sure enough, it''s still Tang Wei who won''t leave his career behind no matter what. Su Yan, like a runaway, strides out of the office. It''s as fast as a gallop. Su Qilian yells several times without stopping. He reluctantly looked back at Tang Wei, shook his head and said, "Wei Wei, it''s not too early, go back quickly." Tang Wei didn''t speak. At the moment, the afterglow of the setting sun came through the French window behind the office and hit him on the back. Standing against the light, he was tall and straight, surrounded by a layer of light gilt, which made his facial features more delicate and colorful. The man stood there and said something Su Qi didn''t understand, "it''s still going to be dark." Su Yan thinks that after that, Tang Wei has figured it out, and they just pass each other by. He is busy with his Bo''s business, and when he is the young master of his Bo family, she tries to take over Su Qi''s burden and continue to walk - who knows that the next day, Tang Wei appears at Su Qi''s office with his assistant and his computer. Su Xiaoqiang and Su Daqiang''s father and daughter opened their mouths at the same time. Tang Wei''s face did not change. "It''s a waste of time to see you. It affects my business." So he came with his office computer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1655 In the face of Su Yan and Su Qi''s surprise, Tang is not embarrassed, holding the computer posture calmly as if standing in his own company, the assistant Shan Jian''s face is also wearing a kind smile, especially saw Su Yan also said hello, "Miss Su is good." Su Yan knows Tang Wei''s assistant. She can only say hello, but the old father behind her is on the alert. "You should go to Bo''s office." How does this posture look like it''s coming to buy Suqi company! Tang Wei guessed what Su Qi was thinking, narrowed his eyes slightly, as if in a good mood to say, "uncle, don''t worry, Su''s family is big, not to the point where I can shake." The problem is that it doesn''t seem to be a genuine compliment at all when Tang Wei says this. On the contrary, it seems to be a strange thing. Su Qi PI said with a smile, "son of a bitch, thank you for praising me." Tang Wei goes straight to Su Qi''s office. He still remembers that when he was very young, he jumped into the sea. The first thing to survive was to knock on Su Qi''s office door, because at that time, he could only bet everything on Su Qi. Only Su Qi was willing to help him fight against Bo Ye. Everything here is too familiar to him. Su is now in the ascendant and has been in the top class for decades, which is enough to prove how long-sighted he was when he was a child. Tang Wei sat down in front of Su Yan''s small table and put the computer on. As if he was the owner of the small room, he looked at his father and daughter who were still standing at the door and looked at each other. "Come in Ah You step on the horse! It''s easy for you to sit as the president of Soxhlet group! Su Qi shakes his head, but he can''t really drive Tang Wei away. He came to the first computer and brought it here today. It''s not like he''s joking. He can only connive at his mischief. Otherwise, he doesn''t know what tricky way he will come up with. Su Yan as like as two peas in the air, he went into the computer and opened the computer. On the side of Tang, she was in sync with her action. She read the document, and he read the document. She approved it. He followed the examination and approval. The help of the simple help was quiet. The rhythm and pace of the two people were exactly the same. When Su Qi went out for a meeting, there were only three of them left in the office. Su Yan felt a little embarrassed, and Tang Wei said, "are you busy? I can''t help you. I''ll take care of it for you Su Yan was surprised and could only say, "thank you for your concern. I can --" "I just saw you hesitating on a contract for a long time." Tang Wei used to flip the screen of her desktop computer. "It''s actually quite easy to solve..." Su Yan did not resist, interrupted him, "what are you doing now? Want to run my dad''s company? " Hey, her beautiful white face and cold voice are really strong. With a sense of humor. Tang Wei smiles happily, "is there any difference? Sooner or later it will be mine Su Yan said, "what are you talking about?" "In the future, the two companies will be the common property of our husband and wife. What''s wrong with me saying that?" Tang Wei, a man of a dog''s appearance, said, "call your father to record the place where the fingerprint downstairs opens the door for me, sooner or later you can use it." ¡­¡­ How can this man be so arrogant! Su Yan frowned, "if you want to get Su''s, you don''t have to work so hard. My father is not a staid person. He likes you very much. You start from him and coax him. Maybe he will send you the company himself." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1656 Tang Wei is not annoyed. Maybe in his heart, Su Qi''s company and Bo Ye''s company will be his sooner or later. Even if he hears Su Yan''s sarcasm, he doesn''t hear it. By the way, he points to Su Yan''s computer screen, tilts half of his shoulders, and says in a relaxed and unrestrained manner, "it''s useless for you to start here. There are many solutions, especially for you It''s the sponsor. Do you think the name is familiar? " Ye Ye Su Yan suddenly thought of what, "Uncle Ye Jingtang''s group?" "Well, it''s a branch of the Ye family." Tang Wei pointed out, "if there''s anything I can''t figure out, just go to Uncle Ye Jingtang to have a chat, and generally speaking, this plan should be able to pass, at least if I''m the leader on the opposite side. So I think it''s stuck. It''s stuck in the middleman. If you have the ability, you can kick the middleman away and do it yourself. " Tang Wei''s words are very reasonable. Su Yan knows that his idea is right. Even just now, she has taken this into consideration. She forgets that ye''s group is Uncle Ye Jingtang''s company, so she doesn''t know where to start. No matter how much I hate Tang Wei, what she said is still a thank you. Thank you two words let Tang Wei Zheng Zheng, after a long time, he bowed his head, just said, "nothing to thank, uncle Suqi''s company is the same in my eyes." Yes, he thinks he has the ability to take Suqi''s company. Su Yan grinned hastily, "yes, if you want, I''ll give up." What else can''t she give? She can take nothing. Tang Wei didn''t deny it. Maybe he was a man who would not hide his ambition from the beginning to the end. He came and went in a cold-blooded way, and wrote all his desires on his face, along with his pride and disdain, and no pity for all living beings. "I can think you''re doing this just to The company? " Su Yan turned her face and said, "what else do you want?" "All." At that moment, she saw in his face the mighty conceit, like a young emperor, like the world, waving sleeves in the court like the wind, everything in his eyes is just a tool. At that moment, Tang Wei grinned, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with that? I want you, and I want the money behind you, the power behind you, and the Su group behind you. These are the factors that attract me. What''s the matter? I need to say hypocritically that I don''t love those people but you? Or do you feel coaxed? No, Su Yan, you are not such a silly white sweet. " Su Yan''s heart speeded up. "Dream?" Tang Wei''s pupil is extraordinarily beautiful, like mocking the world''s ignorance and hypocrisy. He always likes to dream of pure love. "Please, Su Yan, why can''t I love a person with interests? If you are an ordinary person, don''t worry, I don''t have the leisure to entangle with you for so long. Everyone has value, and I''m willing to pay just because you deserve it on this scale. " It''s just because you are su Yan, your family is behind you, your father is famous Su Qi, and your mother is an unforgivable tranquility. All these constitute Su Yan''s great power and deep sin. In Tang Wei''s eyes, these are values. "I''m not in that mood, and I''m not that innocent." At this moment, Tang Wei comes to Su Yan, and they are very close. She feels that she is about to die in his eyes, in his desire and amazing ambition. Even his lovers are so deviant that they are all flat out and naked in front of reality, and even a bit of delusion is not allowed to be owned by others. He personally breaks other people''s sacred view of him - "who makes you look good and rich, but also likes to be abused? Be nice and empty everything to please me, OK? I love you so much, little bitch www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1657 At the moment when he said these words, it seemed that everything around him was quiet, the camera was suddenly stretched away, and everything in the world turned into nothingness at this moment. It''s just her. It''s just her in his eyes. "Seduce me with whatever you want." Tang Weizhi stares at Su Yan. His eyes seem to have great power. He can take off her clothes one by one without using his hands. "I like you the most." At this moment, Su Yan''s gray green eyes seemed to light up a layer of light. When they were very close, she suddenly stretched out her head and the kiss fell on Tang Wei''s lips. Even Tang Wei didn''t react. Her unique breath had been left between her lips and teeth. The enlarged face in front of her was a mixture of temptation, sexuality, innocence, sadness, various emotions and temperament, but it didn''t appear on her face at all. It''s su Yan who pulls him into the abyss without looking back. Unexpectedly, she counterattacks and embraces Tang Wei''s neck. She says in his ear with her dying strength, "hurt a little more, and I''ll stab me twice, and I''ll take all the sins myself and kneel down to beg for mercy with you." Please, hurt me again. Blood boiling in the body, Tang Wei almost immediately narrowed his eyes, that pair of beautiful eyes, across the storm, the transit swallowed everything. In this senior office, he was hugged by her, and his voice was hoarse and gnashing his teeth. "On purpose?" Su Yan shows a despairing expression, but Tang Wei sees a wild and cold smile in her eyes, as if he is witnessing his despair step by step. Knowing that the ending is bloody, he smiles and hugs happily. If it is not the outcome of both sides, I would rather give up. People like us can even come to such an end. That''s great - "don''t you like it? Don''t you stop pestering as long as you give what you want? " Su Yan wants to pull out her hand and is held by Tang Wei''s backhand. He has a fierce breath and moves quickly. Without giving Su Yan any time to think about it, he has already put her on the chair. Leg a top, top opened her upright sitting on the chair posture, knee forced into Su Yan two legs in the middle of the chair vacancy, like a nail hard to open her defense shell. Out of control, slowly spilling through the cracks. "I appreciate your posture." Tang Wei''s voice was cold, but he grinned. He was so careless and invincible that no one could hold him. "You are so suitable to seduce scum, especially me." "I don''t mind doing something to you in your company, but you''d better think about it clearly. If your father comes back and I''m beaten again, you''ll be distressed," he said Su Yan is angry extremely counter smile, "I am distressed? You dream "I don''t like dreaming." Tang Wei gently clamped Su Yan''s chin and forced her to lift her head up, "I''m good at making dreams come true." Su Yan and he confrontation, "let me go." Shan Jian was stunned and said in silence, "Don Shao, it''s not good for you." Tang Wei took a look at him and said, "get out." Shan Jian is not at ease. After looking at Su Yan, she moves her eyes back again. "I''m afraid you''ll attack a little girl." "Don''t be afraid." Tang Wei shook his head. "I''m sure I''ll do it. If I understand, I''ll go out. By the way, I''ll close the door. Don''t let anyone in. Uncle Suqi won''t be allowed to come." This is Su Qi''s company! It''s not the Bo family. Hello! Shan Jian wants to say something. Seeing Tang Wei''s eyes, she shrinks her neck and goes back. She bites her teeth and leaves the office. She also helps Tang Wei close the door. Su Yan wants to open her mouth and is pulled back by Tang Wei. She sneers and looks amazing. "Are you afraid that it will be bad for your reputation?" "Do I care about fame? What do I have to do with the death of all the people in the world? " Tang Wei is very happy. He is never afraid of losing anything. He is the most terrible person with high intelligence and meaningless world affairs. He tramples on the bottom line of people''s heart step by step, and can get away from things anytime and anywhere. "Anyway, you love me so much. No matter how many heinous things I have done to you, as long as I beg for mercy, you will forgive me, won''t you? I''m sorry. I''ll try harder to hurt you from now on. Come back with me after work tonight. What did you just do to me? Do it to me again in the evening. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1658 In the face of Tang Wei''s strong attack, Su Yan knows that if she goes on like this, she will die without a burial place. She smiles and says, "send me home? There are so many people to take me home, you need to line up. " "Go on." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes quite usefully, as if he was pleased by Su Yan''s words. He hooked his lips. Many times, even if he didn''t do anything, that face alone could make many people naturally favor him. It seems that as long as it''s Tang Wei, he can be forgiven for even the worst things. He said, "go on, say more, I like to listen." I just like Su Yan''s appearance that she can''t tame. She is much wilder than others. She looks innocent. In fact, no one can watch her completely. He likes Su Yan so much. Compared with other people''s dullness, Su Yan is more interesting even in her mind. Tang Wei knows that he and Su Yan are both against the common customs. They hate to stick to conventions and all kinds of good traditions. They are good at camouflage and pretend to be serious and generous. In fact? The words and deeds are dignified again and again, but the moral bottom line is low again and again. "Be a good man" is a kind of irony for them. If that''s the case, then it''s better for me to be the bad guy. Without my contrast, how to set off the generosity and kindness of the world? Please, they are all bad. They are bad children. Please blame and punish them. Tang Wei''s attitude makes Su Yan feel very tricky. He admits that he''s going to take everything with his bare hands, which is even more unacceptable. Why are bad people so honest? "Don''t put any more effort on me." Su Yan pushes Tang Wei away. "I admit it''s exciting, but Tang Wei I want to be a normal person, even if I abandon everything... " All the edges. Say goodbye to everything in the past, then does Su Yan still exist? Live in this world with a mask, without any thoughts and desires, just like ordinary people. Compared with Su Yan''s hatred, what makes Tang Wei feel more painful is her giving up. What''s more profound is that he finds that Su Yan doesn''t need herself any more. She can work in Su''s home by herself, handle many things by herself, and make a day in the office by herself. What he sees most in these days is Su Yan''s independence and strength. Powerful enough to seem to need no one. "It''s no use telling me that now." Tang Wei looked directly at her, "if you have the ability, let me die." After saying this, Tang Wei paused and spat out the following words from his throat, "or let me die." The office fell into a long silence. Su Yan didn''t say a word any more. When she got off work, she ran out of the office faster than Tang Wei. She just ran into Su Qi, "baby, dad will come back with you later..." "No, I have someone to answer!" Before he had finished, Su Yan interrupted Su Qi directly, passing by quickly. Tang Wei just came out and saw her back. Su Qi called him, "what''s the matter? What are you sending Tang Wei is angry extremely counter smile, "I send pour good." Su Qi is puzzled and looks at Tang Wei chasing Su Yan''s back. When they get outside, Tang only looks up and sees a sports car parked at the door. Su Yan does not turn back to open the door, sitting inside the pool lie smile very happy, "Hello, tool Man online." "That''s very kind of you." With a smile on her face, Su sat down on the side and was just about to close the door. As a result, a foot came into the side of the base of the co driver''s seat and jammed the door she was about to close. Looking up, Su Yan was stunned. Chi lie was still smiling and waved to Tang Wei, "Hello, do you want to take my car too?".? Unfortunately, it''s only for two people, or you can take the roof. " Tang Wei''s smile is more brilliant than Chi lie''s. his handsome face doesn''t smile at ordinary times. Now he can make people blind when he smiles. He grins his teeth and says, "just get out of the car and I''ll drive back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1659 The smile on Chi lie''s face froze. He didn''t expect Tang Wei to be such a dignified person. He looked at Su Yan in the co driver''s seat. "The car belongs to me, and my girlfriend belongs to me. Do you want to fart when you let me off?" Tang Wei laughed more happily. "Whose girlfriend is she? What does it have to do with me?" Is he the kind of person who can restrain himself? Chi lie started the car, "sorry, Tang Wei, I can''t agree to your unreasonable request. I sent Su Yan back, and it''s not early. You''d better go home early and pay attention to safety." Finish saying Chi lie changed a file directly, to Su Yan way, "shut the door." Su Yan looks down. In order to stand up straight and speak, Tang Weigang has taken back her feet. When she finds out, she immediately closes the door. Tang Wei slaps the car window hard outside and opens his mouth as if to say something. However, the sound was cut off by the car door. Through the glass, Su Yan narrowed her eyes and looked at Tang Wei''s mouth, trying to distinguish what he was saying - grass, you, Ma, Chi, lie. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yan turns to see to pool lie, "he scolds you." Chi lie glared at her, "and said, if it wasn''t for you, I would be scolded by Tang Wei?" He stepped on the accelerator and rushed out. The strength and inertia made Tang the only one stagger. Su Yan couldn''t help shouting, "take him down carefully!" "I know." Chi lie tut tut twice, "take your strength. I''m worried. If he rubs against the car, can you strangle me?" Su Yan was silent for a moment. After a while, she said, "I just I don''t want him to have any more trouble with the car... " That year, she was red eyed and drove into him recklessly. At that time, their hearts must have been broken together Su Yan subconsciously stretched out her hand and stuck it to her chest, as if it could slightly comfort her heart in her chest. In the past, the screeching sound of the brake, the impact and blood smashed it to pieces, so that now when she saw Tang Wei staggering beside the car, she trembled with pain all over her body. Stop Something happened. Chi lie looks at Su Yan''s eyes and knows that she is not feeling well now. There have been too many things in the past. It''s not easy for ordinary people to let go and forget. Between Su Yan and Tang Wei, no one can intervene to replace either of them to forgive each other. Chi lie knows that they can only be spectators. As the car gets farther and farther away, Tang Wei stands at the downstairs of Su''s group and is silent for a long time. His lonely back is like the last second of a movie shot. In the world, he is the only one left. Finally, he went back to the apartment where he used to live with Su Yan, but before he got to the door, he saw a figure standing there. Tang Wei frowned and said, "what are you doing?" The voice, like anticipating who this figure is. Maybe he always knew. The woman turned around and looked at Tang Wei with a gentle smile, "do you know I will come?" "Sakako Ohara, you should go to your brother instead of me." Tang Wei''s voice has no waves, like in the face of a stranger, "to the wrong place." "No, I''m here for you." The woman, who was called Sakura Sakura, came forward with a smile and took the initiative to take Tang Wei''s hand. "Tang, I''ve always wanted to see you. I just heard about it before, but I can''t see you. I heard that my brother has a good relationship with you. I envy you very much. " "I''m ready to go." Tang Wei left her, his white face was full of indifference, he was so beautiful, but so unreasonable, and he didn''t even feel a little sorry for it, he was born cynical, "I have no obligation to take care of you for your brother." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1660 "That brother of mine is a disgrace." I don''t know who to listen to this saying, "Mingming is also a member of the Sawara family. He has resisted the family''s arrangement. He should get married at this age, or have children for the family, but my brother doesn''t mean it at all." "Do you think you''re the family''s fertility machine?" Tang Wei''s expression didn''t loosen. He just went to open the door by himself. Behind him, Sakura Sakura called him, "what our current elders like most is you, so I must get you." Tang Wei turned his eyes so big that he didn''t pretend at all. Then he slammed the door in front of her. There was a persistent knock on the door from sakako Ohara outside the door. Tang Wei was very annoyed. He didn''t look good when he opened the door. "Even if I had been walking around at my door, now I''m still coming. Would you care for yourself a little bit?" "I heard that you and Su Yan are not together." "Your genes are the best. In order to satisfy the family and wipe the butt for the so-called orthodox successor of the Sakura family, I have to have a baby with you." "You''re out of your mind." Tang Weiren couldn''t bear it. "I don''t have time to carry on the family line for you. If you bother me again, I''ll let your brother send you back." "No!" Sakako Ishihara hugs Tang Wei''s arm, which makes Tang Wei Tut, but the woman doesn''t let go, "only this chance I can replace him as the successor of the family. As long as I give birth earlier than him, my child will be the future master of the family! And you, you become my husband, don, we can make progress. Our two families can join hands and have everything you want! " "Do I need it?" Tang Wei brow tip a pick, sneered, "let go." Sakako Sakura shook her head. "Before, my brother always told me that you and Su Yan were in love. Now that you are single, I think I should show up." What did Kurosawa say to Sakura before? He was in love with Su Yan before? Tang Wei thought about it and said, "if you don''t break up, you can go away." ¡­¡­ This mud Ma has the cheek to weave down! But sakako is determined to squeeze into Tang Wei''s life. He pushes her away impatiently and dials a phone on the way out. "I''ll send someone to see you off." "You really don''t think about it?" Sakako Ishihara''s face was full of expectation. Although she had never met Tang Wei before, she fell in love with him at a glance. I''ve always just heard how powerful he is, but they are all friends of Kurosawa Ohara. She''s just a child from a distant branch. Now if she gets Tang Wei, she will be able to be righted until the child is born , the original family has the final say of the couple. She is confident to be Tang Wei''s good wife! However, before she finished, there was a cold exclamation from behind, "what are you doing?" "Brother!" Hearing the familiar voice, Sakura Sakura turns around and sees Kurosawa gasping for breath. He seems to be running all the way here. Tang Wei estimates that he will take a taxi to his home in a moment, so he looks so worried. "What do you want to disturb Tang Wei for?" "I''m your sister. Why can''t I find him?" Sakura Sakura''s eyes are full of love. After saying hello to Kurosawa, he just wants to see Tang Wei again. As a result, the man takes advantage of the moment when she says hello to Kurosawa - Kuang Dang closes the door again. No face at all. The brother and sister stood at the door of his house, their eyes facing each other. Sakako Ishihara''s eyes were red wrongly. "Brother, look at him. I don''t know why. I didn''t do anything at all..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sawara Kurosawa sighed and knocked on the door again. As a result, a word came from inside. "It''s me, hazel." Kurosawa said helplessly, "you have to put it in, don''t you? "Ah?" "No Tang Wei''s voice is flat, "either get your sister away, or give me a million dollars, I''ll open the door." ¡°¡­¡­ No money Sawara Kurosawa was angry and laughed, "goodbye, I''ll fly back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1661 On hearing that Kurosawa didn''t help at all, sakako yelled, "you''re my brother. How can you not help me! Tang Wei is my future husband... " "You call yourself that?" Sakara Kurosawa has no feelings for this distant sister. He knows why she did it today. The man narrowed his eyes and laughed, "I went back to China just for this. People knew you were wandering around his house for a long time. Do you understand?" Sakako Ohara does not know how to pretend, "but my everything is for our family, what position do you have to blame me!" "Family." Kurosawa feels that the woman in front of him is too boring to be compared with youYou Suyan and LAN Qiqi. A woman with independent thoughts is different from a woman who only wants to carry on the family line. The more so, the more he missed the woman who broke away from the greenhouse. Sawara Kurosawa looked at his so-called sister, word by word, "if you only have family in your mind, then Sawara Sakura, your life is just a tool." "No family, no you." Sakako Ishihara sneered at this, "you are all born by your parents, so what''s wrong with listening to your parents? I just want to get Tang Wei. You can''t stop me! " Sakara Kurosawa felt speechless about this. "I''ll call someone to pick you up after I die of this heart." "No!" Sakako Ohara insists on her own idea. She thinks that Kurosawa Ohara is the most unreasonable one. Mingming''s family has given him everything, but now he''s disobeying the orders of his elders. It''s disloyal! What''s wrong with the arrangement of marriage? Besides, she thinks that if she and Tang Wei can also be arranged for marriage, it will be a kind of happiness for her. Who doesn''t like to marry Tang Wei? "Don''t think about disturbing Tang Wei''s life any more." Kurosawa okahara came forward and grabbed Sakura okahara''s shoulder. He held her down and pulled her to the elevator. "It''s really humiliating, really." "Tang Wei will be mine sooner or later. Let me go!" Sakako Sakurai clenched her teeth, and her pretty face was full of reluctance. "Suyan doesn''t deserve to be with Tang Wei. She doesn''t have a mother. The children born from a single parent family are unhealthy. Especially at the beginning, she lacked paternal love in her childhood, and her mental state must be very bad! And my parents are still here, which is a good match for Tang Weicai. " "Maybe sometimes your family is more unfortunate than a single parent." "I''m here to take you back this time. Don''t make trouble for the sakara family!" "I''ve asked about Tang Wei and me being allowed by the eldest." Sakako chuckled, and even began to use the word "brother" to address the man who dragged him away. "Kurosawa, if you want to resist the family so much, how about giving up your position?" "Let me out? Give you a stupid fork? " Kurosawa seemed to hear a joke, but apart from his anger, he felt more sad. There are few people who think like him in the Sakura family. More people are born for the family, die for the family, and do everything for the family. From the moment they are born, they are a tool to continue the glory of the family. Even love, marriage and birth are written in the ending. They can''t help but have a little bit of their own feelings. Never - never a moment to live for yourself. And in their minds, that''s normal. On the other hand, Kurosawa''s behavior is already an act of treason. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1662 Born from this environment, if no one reminds them, they may not know what is right to live for themselves. At least sakara Kurosawa felt lucky. When he was young, he met Tang Wei, who was shining in his eyes. He was moved by the tacit understanding between him and his father that no one could shake. He knew what the real personality and self were. During that time, Tang Wei unconditionally trusted Kurosawa, just as Holmes unconditionally trusted Watson. At one moment, maybe Kurosawa''s life was saved by Tang Wei. The relationship between them is more like a life partner than a bad friend. Just as he and he were looking at each other in a foreign country, rubbing shoulders with death, and fighting with gangsters, these experiences cast an unshakable fetter between the two teenagers, just like now - he knows that the person who entangles Tang Wei is his distant sister, who has blood relationship with him, and he can still pull her away from Tang Wei''s eyes mercilessly. "You can''t get rid of me." However, sakako Ohara didn''t realize how much trouble her behavior had brought to the people around her. "I''m a member of the Ohara family, and I''m confident in Tang Wei." "You can go back." "Don''t waste your effort," he said "I told my family that they supported me." Sakako sakurahara''s face was full of pride, but she was dragged all the way to the security Pavilion by sakurahara Kurosawa. She anxiously looked up at the villa in the distance, "by the way, you lied to me, Tang Wei said he didn''t break up with Su Yan." "It has nothing to do with you whether they break up or not." Sakara Kurosawa rolled his eyes, "even if he''s in love with me, he won''t fall in love with you." Sakako Ishihara was so angry that she gritted her teeth. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind. I''m going to be Tang Wei''s wife in the future. What''s wrong with tolerating a few juniors outside? I''m very generous. This is the aura of being an official palace." She is proud of this idea and thinks that this is the woman of the new century. It doesn''t matter whether the husband is loyal or not, as long as the home looks like a home. "Silly fork." Sawara Kurosawa crisp drop two words, "you can''t save." "It''s you who can''t be saved." Sakura chuckles fiercely, "live in a dream, think love is pure? As a matter of fact, what is better than profit? " "You''re going to get fed up with your own ideas." He looked at his so-called sister for a long time, then turned his head, "don''t be shameful here, no one should pay for your idea." "It''s not paying, it''s a win-win situation." What else did sakako Ohara want to say? She was forced into the car he parked outside by Kurosawa Ohara. Her voice was sharp. "Why did you drag me away, you!" However, when he got on the car, he locked the door, almost with a hard belt. He took Sakura away from Tang Wei''s house. After a long time, he received a wechat from Tang Wei. Tie your sister up later. ¡¿ Sakura Kurosawa frowns. He also has a headache for his sister to disturb others in this way. However, he can''t really find a rope to tie her up. It''s also a violation of human rights. He can only do ideological work for Sakura Sakura, or let her really suffer. Maybe he will understand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1663 As soon as Sakura Sakura left here, Tang Wei received a call from the Bo family. He took a look and found that it was his mother. Tang Wei softened his expression a little and said, "Hello, mom." "Here you are, there you are!" However, there was a male voice on the opposite side of the phone, "are you angry with me?" How can he be his father. "Don''t be angry to say," you take my mother''s mobile phone to call me why Look at this attitude contrast! The tone is different! Bo Ye was so angry that he couldn''t speak easily. "Is there any difference between your mother''s mobile phone and my mobile phone! By the way, I heard that you''re always bothering Su Qi these days. " Tang Wei paused, "I''m not bothered. I''m still helping Su Yan deal with things." "You''re dealing with the business of the Su family. How can I help you? Su Yan''s brain is not bad, and the child has been able to learn from childhood. " Listen, he is a father and praises other people''s daughter. Tang Wei hums twice, "can I take advantage of their company?" "Who is afraid that you will take advantage of the company? I''m afraid you''re cheap, Su family has a big business? " Thin night crisp, "I am afraid you take advantage of people''s daughter." Tang Wei''s face changed, and then he looked out of the window, "how can I take advantage of it? I don''t think it''s too late." ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Bo ye heard Tang Wei''s tone, he knew that he had done a lot of bad things, "Wei Wei, I also know that you like Yan Yan, but Su Qi has lived for most of his life, and his adopted son has been raised with difficulty, so he can inherit the family business, but he is gone. Su Yan is the only daughter left. He didn''t marry any more. At the beginning, he became a father on the way. Can you stop spoiling others? " Tang Wei''s heart shrank. He admitted that his childhood was a lack of fatherly love caused by Bo Ye''s mistake. What about Su Yan? Su Yan''s childhood Is it better to have another moment? At the beginning, Bo ye knew that Su Yan was not his own daughter, and let Su Yan follow his "Bo" family name, let her treat him as a real father, and let Tang Wei hate her and not drive her away. Maybe in a sense It''s because Su Yan saw the tragic shadow of Xiao Tang Wei''s childhood. From Tang Wei, Bo Ye learned how to be a father and love her children, and learned empathy and compassion. So Bo Ye chose to keep Su Yan by her side. When everything came out and she could no longer be displaced, she told her the truth and sent her to her real father. "Even if you don''t pity Su Yan, how about your uncle Su Qi?" Thin night''s tone is very flat, but make Tang Wei feel despairing, "he has been lonely for so long, and he will still be like this when he gets old. He is Su Yan''s daughter. " At the beginning, Bo Ye spared no effort to save Tang Wei, protect him, and take care of their mother and son. This is the main reason why Bo Ye looks up to Su Qi. Although he began to be careless and even wanted to use his hands and feet to occupy Tang poetry, he finally chose to be aboveboard. He deserves the word "man". But why do good people who have lost their way always There''s no good end? Bo Yeh sighed, "Tang Wei, it''s time for Yan Yan to get married. If someone takes good care of her, Su Qi can rest assured. You, don''t go to other people''s company all the time... " "She''s going to get married? Yes. " At that moment, the fingers unconsciously tightened the mobile phone, like making a decision. Tang Wei''s voice was even a little cold and stiff, so mechanical that he didn''t say it from his mouth, "I should get married too. If she wants to get married, she will marry me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1664 Tang Wei didn''t know how much effort he had made when he said this, and even the opposite thin night was shocked. In the past, Tang Wei never had such a concept of marriage, because his parents were not perfect marriage. In the past, Tang Wei had always resisted the word "marriage". Therefore, as he grew older, Tang poetry and Bo Ye did not urge him. What the husband and wife want is that their children are happy, and they don''t want to have a whole family, as if they would not be happy except for this choice. But now Tang Wei takes the initiative to get married Bo Ye''s mobile phone is open to the public, and the Tang poetry on the side also hears it. She grabs the mobile phone anxiously and says to Tang Wei, "Wei Wei? Do you really think that? Or is it just a person who is bored and wants to find a partner... " She was afraid that Tang Wei just wanted to be casual. After all, he would not lack a partner. However, Tang Wei said, "I can never get married, mom." As long as Su Yan refuses, he will never get married. But if Su Yan wants to get married - then this object can only be him. With that, Tang Wei droops his eyes, a deep flash in his eyes, thinking of the scene that Su Yan is taken away by him in the car, his heart seems to be tightened by the shackles with thorns, and he has to admit that he is jealous. Dirty, despicable, in his heart crazy spread, is jealousy. After saying something casually, he hung up the phone and sat down on the sofa in the living room, vaguely as if he saw a thin figure in the kitchen busy. Rubbing his eyes, Tang Wei knows that he is hallucinating. How long has it been, and he still remembers the scene of cohabiting with Su Yan. He thinks that Su Yan is too powerful. Everyone thinks that it hurts the most to be in a state of not communicating with each other, or to be in a state of killing each other when they meet. However, Su Yan never does. She is still like that, white, pure, seductive, and even able to accept Tang Wei''s wandering in her world, as if no contradiction had ever happened - but without any hope. Absolutely gentle and absolutely cruel. He couldn''t even say what he wanted to accuse, because she accepted everything he gave, even negative emotions. Tang Wei could respond to everything he wanted - but as a result, nothing was answered. He hated him, even if Su Yan scolded him or beat him, but she didn''t even vent. That made Tang Wei feel like a thorn in his throat. He can do everything, but why is Su Yan at the other extreme? He doesn''t do anything. In the face of all kinds of rumors or kicks, he doesn''t fight back. It''s like It''s like a dead heart. So come and go, no matter what he is, she doesn''t care. After clenching his fingers, Tang Wei felt his heart beat fast. Now everything he had been determined to do collapsed in front of him, so he was left alone, and he could What can we do? ****** Chi Li takes Su Yan home. When he gets to the door, he leans on the car with his pocket and says, "don''t you invite me up for tea?" Su Yan was happy. "You don''t necessarily have your favorite tea at home." "I don''t believe it. Treat me with the most expensive tea your father hid." Chi lie tossed his car key up and down, and fell from the air. In a moment, he was caught by the palm of his hand. With a sound, he raised his eyebrows. "After all, I''m going to be your driver these days, so I have to pay my salary anyway." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1665 Su Yan had no choice but to smile, "in fact, if you are busy..." "How can I be busy." Chi Li''s eyes narrowed and his smile was very relaxed. It seemed that there was nothing in the world worth him to worry about. He came and went like the wind. "My father and I were busy running around the world all day. But they said that if you want to come to my house for dinner, they will ask for leave to accompany you. " After all, Eugene and uncle Chris like Su Yan very much. When they were young, they ate each other. For this reason, Tang Wei thinks Su Yan''s clever words deceive adults. "No, I can''t disturb you any more." Su Yan opened the door of Su''s underground garage for Chi lie, and then led him back to the hall on the first floor by elevator from the underground garage, making tea and cooking dinner. As a result, Su Qi, a late comer, went home and opened the underground garage to have a look? Why is there another sports car in the garage? The license plate number looks familiar, but I can''t remember who it is. The same route back to the upstairs living room, saw a big man sitting on the sofa smiling and waving to him, "good uncle." It''s not, it''s not Chi lie, it''s not! Su Qi all of a sudden old face smile blossom, "pool lie, how do you today?" "I come to eat the meal made by Yan Yan." Chi lie laughed, word by word, "I haven''t eaten the food she cooked for a while. No, I''ve come here to eat." "Dad, don''t listen to him. He picked me up from work today. I''ll cook him a meal on the way." Su Yan is washing vegetables inside, "listen to his tone, like I specially make it for him." "That''s right." Chi lie leaned back on the sofa, looked at the ceiling, thoughtfully raised his lips, "who knows if someone missed this meal for a long time and didn''t eat it." Sitting at home, Tang Wei sneezes. However, Su Qi thinks it''s a good thing to be busy at home. Yao Yao is gone, and no one is noisy at home. Su Yan''s temper can not say a word for a long time, and he is really bored every day. Now Chi lie is here, and he is very happy. Just want to say not to make some tea for Chi lie, I saw that there was a cup in front of Chi lie. Su Qi''s eyelids jumped and went to smell it. Isn''t this the most precious tea he has hidden for a long time!!! Su Qi turned to look at Su Yan, "Why are you so generous?" Chi lie laughed more happily. "Uncle, don''t be angry with Yan Yan. I know the people in the tea house. I heard that uncle Suqi had hidden this kind of tea from them and came to the house specially." "I think you''re here to eat and drink." Su Qi deliberately said, "no, no! Let''s go, let''s go! My daughter took out my precious tea when you came "You can''t make new tea without drinking it." Su Yan hot pot, on the edge of the kitchen muttered a, "it''s better to drink tea, or more waste ah." My daughter turned her elbow out! However, his family Su Yan and Chi lie have known each other for such a long time. As an old father, Su Qi has a little more ideas in his heart, and somehow asks, "Xiao Chi, do you have any ideas about the future now?" Chi Li said, "ah? Nothing in particular. " Every day is a day. He''s just a person. Su Qi looked up and down. Chi lie was top-notch everywhere. He just sat beside him and asked, "do you have any plans to get married in the future?" Su Yan''s hand trembled and almost turned the pot over, "Dad! What are you asking? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1666 This is too abrupt to ask. Chi lie has just sat down in Su Yan''s house, but the sofa is still not hot. Su Qi''s words almost scared him out of the sofa. Chi lie can only pull out a smiling face, pretending not to understand, "what''s uncle talking about..." "Oh dear!" Su Qi used to be like two brothers, holding Chi lie''s shoulder, "I see that your boy is not bad for us in recent years. Yan Yan is in prison. I thought that after she came out, several friends would not recognize her. I didn''t expect that you would continue to be good to her. I was very moved." Chi lie was frightened by Su Qi''s enthusiasm and said, "what''s the matter, uncle? This is what I should do. Yan Yan and I have known each other for a long time. Besides, before that, we didn''t explicitly break up. I can''t really leave her behind. It''s good... " "If you don''t break up, you''re in love." Su Qi touched his chin, "did you run to get married?" Chi lie was stunned with a click. After a while, he could only answer truthfully, "well, I haven''t thought about it yet." To be honest, the word "marriage" is too strange for Chi lie. He didn''t get married or make any preparation in his life. In the face of Chi lie''s blank face, Su Qi also knew that he was worried and could only cough twice. Then he lowered his voice and said, "uncle, I like you very much, and I''m grateful that you didn''t give up our face. You''ve been in prison and are willing to be good friends with her, and you help uncle take care of her a lot. These uncles are in my eyes, so I think you''ve known each other for a long time. Why don''t you try to get married... " When Su Yan, who is cooking in the kitchen, hears this, she almost flies out the pan in her hand and puts it on her father''s head. While she is heating the pan, she shouts in a hurry, "Dad, what are you talking about! Don''t do that, will you? " Su Qi said, "I''m in a hurry! Dad wants to see you settle down and be happy soon "Why am I not happy now?" Su Yan was angry, "you have to get married! Can''t I be alone? " "Dad will always be old. What will you do in the future?" Hearing Su Yan''s obstinacy, Su Qi sighed in his heart, "it''s not that I''m old-fashioned, it''s that I know it''s hard to live like this. Yan Yan, my father made the decision to live alone for a lifetime when he was young. That''s why he''s doing it now. I''ve experienced it before, so I understand the feeling I don''t want you to be like dad. Besides, dad and you, you are my only gift, but you Now you don''t even have a child, and you don''t have sustenance and comfort. Dad is really worried. " was as like as two peas, and Suqi said everything he could say. In the end, Su Yan turned around and did not hear that he could continue to cook. Su Qi gave a bitter smile and said, "uncle, I can understand your mind." Su Qi turned his head to see Chi lie. Chi lie nodded, "well, I can understand what you think. You''re afraid that Su Yan will grow old, and there will be no one to accompany her, and there will be no children under her knees. Although you are single now, at least you have a daughter, but if Yan Yan keeps on like this, she will be really lonely in the future." Su Qi kept nodding, "yes, that''s why I was worried. Did Uncle offend you too much just now?" "No way." Chi lie narrowed his eyes and laughed, "we don''t worry about getting married." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1667 Chi lie''s words brightened Su Qi''s eyes, and even made him think there was hope. He quickly asked, "so, Chi lie, what do you think..." "Me?" Chi Li smiles, and his posture is very casual. "In fact, my life has always been very casual. Before that, I didn''t want to get married, but if Yan Yan needs someone to accompany her, I don''t mind spending time with her in the future." After all, Chi lie has no feelings for anyone, so his other half can be anyone. If it''s su Yan, it''s even better. At least he knows her, and the relationship between them is relaxed and comfortable. Su Qi a listen to, ascend old father two eyes glowing ground pressed down pool lie, "really! Would you like to -- my daughter doesn''t like to talk very much. She''s usually stuffy and cold tempered. Can you stand it? " Chi lie was happy. "I''ve endured it for so many years, haven''t I?" Su Qi now wants to jump up and clap. With Chi lie''s words, he can rest assured that he is not afraid of Yan Yan''s hard life alone. He is afraid that Su Yan will be hanged in the tree of Tang Wei. Although he also loves Tang Wei, he can''t bear to let them waste their best years. Su Yan heard that the more cooking in it, the more angry she was. She shoveled the pan, hoping to get through the bottom of it. Finally, she brought out the food and put it on the table. Su Qi said, "why, have a temper?" Su Yan mouth pull, that expression how to see, how like with Tang only learn, also and the family drag up, "don''t like you to interfere in my feelings." "How can I be called in?" Su Qi helped her divide the chopsticks and said, "Dad, this is to help you pave the way for the future. You will thank me later..." "Thank you now." Su Yan stretched out her hand and waved, "Chi lie is very good. If someone meets true love in the future, why should I bind him? It doesn''t matter who I marry. Don''t worry Chi lie smiles and looks at the quarrel between Su''s father and daughter. A meal is very wonderful. When he goes back, Chi lie burps and touches his stomach and gets on the car, "I haven''t been so full for a long time." Su Qi said eagerly, "if you like, come more." Chi lie couldn''t close his mouth with a smile, stepped on the accelerator, "goodbye uncle." Su Qi waited until Chi lie''s car drove far away, but also Ba Ba stood at the door to look, Su Yan couldn''t see it any more. He went to drag him, "Dad, don''t look, Chi lie won''t come next time." "You know what." Su Qi glared at Su Yan, "you know that Tang Wei, Tang Wei, Tang Wei. If he wants to love you, he will marry you long ago." Su Yan stabbed her heart and pretended to smile indifferently, but her fingers trembled and clenched one by one. Yes, she is. What is she looking forward to? Can they go back to the past? Here Chi lie drives home and finds that today''s two fathers are at home. It seems that he seldom has time to go home and have a rest. He used to say, "did you two eat?" Eugene and Cristiano looked up. "Stinky boy, are you back? I haven''t eaten yet, have you? " "Well, Yan Yan cooked for me." Chi lie slumped on the sofa and said what Su Qi and he said to the two elders on the way. After hearing this, Chris jumped up from the dining table and took out his mobile phone -- "Tang Shi! It''s over, it''s over! Suqi asked my son to marry your son''s future daughter-in-law! " Tang Shi is also anxious. She jumps up from the piano at home and dials Bo Ye -- "husband, it''s broken. Chris''s son says he wants to marry Yan Yan!" Bo Ye is even more anxious, so he rushes up at the meeting and says to Tang Wei''s assistant - "what about the little bastard, Su Yan is going to get married and run away!" The unreliable assistant, Shan Jian, was so scared that she tumbled all the way and opened the door of Tang Wei''s office - "dying, dying! CEO! Your wife and others have got the certificate! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1668 This is a bolt from the blue for Tang Wei, who is working night shift. Just after su Yan was picked up by Chi Li in front of him, he went back to his company to work overtime, and the news came immediately - what? Su Yan wants to get married? Who do you want to marry? Get a license?! Tang Wei clenched the pen in his hand almost in an instant, so hard that he almost broke the pen holder. At that moment, the man looked up, his eyes like a knife, and asked, "who?" Scared by Tang Wei''s murderous spirit, Shan Jian began to stammer, "no, it''s just It''s just that I got a call from master Bo saying that Miss Su wants to talk to Marry someone else or something. " Anyway, your girlfriend might be running away with someone. Tang Wei was very angry and laughed back? With whom? " Is He Chi lie that bastard! Tang Wei wants to rush to Chi lie''s home and ask him what''s the matter. But he calms down and thinks that this matter can be spread. If Chi lie''s idea is only one person, it can''t be a big deal. Can reach his father''s ears Most of it is Su Yan who also has this idea. His heart beats faster suddenly. Tang Wei puts down his pen and feels his fingers shaking. Is he afraid? Afraid of Su Yan I will marry someone one day. Can''t imagine, can''t accept, can''t allow - he''ll never let it happen! Standing up, Tang Wei walked straight out, followed by Shan Jian and asked in a hurry, "where are you going, young master -" "it doesn''t matter where I go. Don''t follow me." "No way..." Shan Jian is very anxious. When Bo Ye finished this, he told him to be optimistic about Tang Wei. Otherwise, according to Tang Wei''s lawless character, he might do something rebellious. He might even run to Su''s house and turn Su Yan to his side to be imprisoned The more she thought about it, the more terrifying she felt. She followed Tang Wei and kept shouting, "president, where are you going? The master is working overtime with you. Won''t you tell the master when you leave? " "Tell him what to do?" Tang Wei''s eyes were scarlet with a smile. "Anyway, one by one, he urged me to give up. One by one, he made Su Yan and I get together and break up!" At the end of the sentence, he almost rolled out of his throat with hatred, even a little hysterical. This state surprised Shan Jian. The assistant stepped back and looked at his young boss with fear and worry. Looking back, Tang Wei''s eyes turned red. "I don''t think I''m an individual, do I? All think my heart won''t hurt, right! Everyone is persuading me to give up. They all want to be a good man, don''t they! Bad guys - even if I am a bad guy, won''t the bad guys hurt my heart! " Don''t ignore a The pain of bad people. No matter who is telling him to stop pestering Su Yan, they are already useless, they have been polished each other. No matter who can be naked with reality hit his face, his heart is about to be full of holes, but he where willing! At the age of five, I have known Su Yan for more than 20 years. He died on her. Why -- he knows all the truth. He understands everything now. Injustice has its head, debt has its owner, and he has a steelyard in his heart. Why -- "why should everyone write the ending for me! Why do I understand - but all of them... " Tang Wei''s throat leaped violently. He held his fingers tightly, and his words were shaking. It seemed that he had no way to go. At the end of the day, he said, "even an opportunity You won''t give it to me... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1669 At this moment, Shan Jian looks at Tang Wei in front of him. He knows that his young president has always been powerful. At this moment, he sees despair in his eyes. It''s like a person who once relied on his own identity and wantonly hurt the people around him. In the end, when he realized that he shouldn''t do this and should stop, he found that nothing could be retrieved. It''s hurt It''s not reversible at all. It turns out that all the people in this world have no empathy and imagination for the harm suffered by others. Shan Jian murmured, "president, I I support you. " He doesn''t know what happened before. He only knows that the president of his family has a woman whom he likes very much. That may be his future president''s wife. For Shan Jian, the president''s wife is so beautiful, tall and thin, and she has never been unpretentious. When she was young, she went abroad for further study alone, independent and strong. It''s said that the eldest miss of the Su family is a perfect match for the president of his family. How can there be such a mismatch? But now it seems that maybe he is simple, and he has only heard a little about some rumors. However, the stories of the past years may be more painful than legends. What he can do is to stand behind Tang Wei and say in silence, President, I support you. Shan Jian finished saying this, Tang Wei looked back at him. The man''s delicate and profound facial features seemed a little gloomy at this moment. He opened his mouth, as if with laughing gas, but there was no smile in his eyes. "It''s useless. What can I say to Su Yan?" Do you really want to dig out your heart? Shan Jian frowned and stood aside, trying to speak boldly, "president, didn''t you tell Miss Su how you feel?" Tang Wei was shocked, as if he had been suddenly awakened. "President, you are a big man, so you may not be familiar with some situations." Shan Jian reached out and scratched the back of her head awkwardly. "Last time I went to Su''s group, when I stood beside you to help, I vaguely felt that Miss Su had feelings for you." And it''s deep. Every time she looked up at Tang Wei from the computer, her eyes were filled with despair and love. It''s like a person in a desperate situation, who has long forgotten how to love someone correctly, so those love can''t be told correctly from the mouth, but can only be locked in the eyes. Tang Wei''s shoulder trembled, "really?" But no matter what he did, he couldn''t call Su Yan''s touch. "Maybe she''s been through something bad before." Shan Jian thinks, trying to help Tang Wei think about the problem, "lost The ability to feel happy? Or choose to close the door. " Tang Wei seems to think of something, his eyes crossed a trace of forbearance. Yes ah, Su Yan where also dare to reveal his heart, at the beginning so naked in front of him, a trace of Bu hang, ushered in what is the end, not long ago to see it? She didn''t hide herself from the beginning. When she met at the age of five, her heart was on the side of Tang Shi and Tang Wei. Later, she was beaten by domestic violence and didn''t say a word. When she grew up, she was misunderstood and insulted by him and never defended herself. She is so clumsily expressing her mind in her own way. Now she has been destroyed to the last, and she has to be accused by Tang Wei - why are you not touched? Do you have a heart? The answer is No. It''s all broken. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1670 Tang Wei took a cool breath. What can I do to get Su Yan back? Shaking his head in pain, Tang Wei said, "I''ll Go home. " Shan Jian was worried and followed him all the way until Tang Wei waved his hand, "don''t follow me. I really want to go home." What if you drive to Su''s house But Shan Jian didn''t dare to say that. She just looked at Tang Wei with her eyes. Tang Wei noticed what he didn''t say and bit his teeth, "I swear! I''m not impulsive tonight! Don''t follow me Listen Then tomorrow is not guaranteed? But Shan Jian was not so bold. She could only say weakly, "well Then you should drive safely. " The only person in Tang Dynasty almost drove all the way back to his home. Tang Shi was waiting for Bo Ye to go home and make supper for him. Unexpectedly, his son came back first and immediately welcomed him up. "But how can he come back to his old house today? Where''s your father? " "Dad will finish the meeting in about half an hour." Tang Wei went up and hugged his mother, "why don''t you sleep?" "When your father comes back." Tang Shi laughed very virtuous and gentle, "at this point, he will be hungry when he comes back from work alone. I want to make some supper for him." ¡­¡­ It''s a great relationship between parents. Who can see that they had a life and death struggle in those years? Tang Wei Ru got stuck in his throat and finally just said, "Mommy, you and Dad..." How was it reconciled? Tang Shi looked up at his son. Over the years, Tang Wei has become more and more like that young thin night. He is cynical and rebellious. The world is just a plaything for him and can be abandoned anytime and anywhere - including his own life. However, before Tang Wei finished his words, some unidentified object came out of the dark shadow in the corner and spat directly on Tang Wei. The man staggered backward and subconsciously reached out to embrace a large hairy species. Xiaoyeye is wagging her tail to show her welcome. When Tang Wei saw it, he was very happy. "Didn''t he live in grandma''s house a while ago? Why did you come back recently? " "Grandfather and grandmother are old, and their legs are inconvenient. It''s hard to walk them, so they sent them back." Tang poetry used to touch two little nights, but it''s time for them to become old ones. The only constant is its silly eyes, which makes people feel good. Tang Wei hugged the big dog and put it on the sofa. One person and one dog just sat looking at each other. Husky''s blue eyes were handsome and simple. It seemed that Tang Shi saw the past thin night. He was tall and thin, with a straight leg bent up, half of his ankle exposed under his suit pants, and leaned lazily against the sofa. Smiling and shaking her head, she said, "I forgive your father. Maybe it started when he showed up at my door one day with a dog." Tang Wei raised his head fiercely. "Should I go too Buy a dog? " Tang poetry is happy, "son, Yan Yan may not like dogs." Tang Wei frowned, "what else do girls like? I heard that Chi lie is going to marry her. I can''t let this happen. " Tang poetry helpless way, "but if Yan Yan also willing to?" "Then I''ll get someone to steal her account book." Tang Wei gritted his teeth and said, "burn it! I''ll see what she gets married with www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1671 Tang poetry feels that sometimes Bo ye not only inherits his high IQ to Tang Wei, but also perfectly inherits his low EQ to Tang Wei. The mother said to her son, "are you stupid? You burned the Hukou book. Su Yan can''t get the certificate with Chi lie. What does she take to get the certificate with you?" Gag, Tang Wei is silent. ¡­¡­ It''s like that. Tang Wei, who is wilting, has to shrink on the sofa again. He squats on the side of him with his tongue sticking out. He is breathing hot air in the palm of his hand. Looking at his silly appearance, Tang Wei can''t help reaching for it and sighing, "I actually wanted to go to her tonight." However, he also knows that his rash search will only make su Yan feel more disgusted with him. Every time he tries, he will be indifferent again and again. For Tang Wei, he just keeps hollowing himself out to fill another one Already empty soul. "I want to find you and Dad..." Tang Wei''s tone slightly lowered, like the male lion on the grassland slightly lowered his head and gave in, "I want to know when you..." "At the beginning." Tang Shi seems to fall into memory. A woman stands at the door and looks at her husband. She seems to be looking at whether he has come back. When she finds that there is no movement at the door, she turns around and sits on the sofa with her son. Looking at Tang Wei''s face similar to Bo Ye''s, Tang Shi smiles, "I hate your father at that time." Tang Wei clenched his finger, "I know." Hate, he as Bo Ye''s son, all with hate on his own father - like Su Yan as a quiet daughter, but hate his mother. "Someone told me that you should have been knocked out in the first place." Tang Shi looked at Tang and blinked, "do you know how much courage my mother gave you to be born. At that time, I even hated why I was pregnant. I was desperate for Bo Ye. Why did it happen at this time... " The child of the one I hate the most. Therefore, this child has become a burden of Tang poetry. Without Tang Wei, she could have put everything down. After she got out of prison, she would not have any entanglement with Bo Ye. Maybe she would have gone to a place far away and unknown, isolated from the world with her brother for a lifetime, and would never have been in trouble again. Without Tang Wei "Once my uncle scolded me for not giving birth to you. You are a disaster. You should be killed. Then my life will have nothing to do with Bo Ye. As long as I give birth to you..." After a pause, Tang Shi looked firmly at Tang Wei, "I must be prepared to face the thin night after I get out of prison. It''s not cruel, it''s reality. Having children is something every adult should consider clearly. So in fact, at that time, Weiwei gave birth to you and I have always been very complicated. But even so... " Even if the relatives around her are persuading her to have an abortion and start over again, dissuading her not to leave a tardy bottle, persuading her to be still young, and there will be a new life and a new marriage in the future - even if you are the child of Bo Ye, mom, you never want to give up for a moment. Father''s debt and son''s debt? No - Tang Shi held Tang Wei''s head, "my hatred for your father has never been transferred to you for a moment." People who know it all think that giving birth to Tang is the most absurd and impulsive choice made by Tang poetry. After all, which woman would be so cheap as to give birth to the child of the man who sent herself to prison? Isn''t that the extreme? But Tang poetry is reluctant to give up. It''s life, it''s innocent life. How can they do evil to each other What about a child who can''t choose to be born? So Tang Wei was born in this world. As the son of the cruel and merciless Bo Ye at that time, he was loved by Tang poetry and came to this world. At this moment, Tang Wei may have understood something. He finally knew why his mother had been in prison in those years, but she was still called Miss Tang in Haicheng. She was so arrogant, patient and tough, so sober, rational and kind-hearted, and never agreed with the dirty fate, nor did she dump the responsibility on innocent people. Every step she takes and every choice she makes is her own responsibility. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1672 "I know there''s one thing in the world that''s hard to do." Tang Shi looks at Tang Wei''s face and thinks that when he was a child, his eyes have the courage to fight against the world for her. "That''s responsibility." Tang poetry seems to think of something, and her speech is a bit choked. She said, "to judge whether a person is really mature and cruel, I think the difference is probably whether he is willing to take responsibility and recognize the source of responsibility." At that time, Tang Shi watched Tang Wei grow up day by day, and looked at the face that was more and more similar to Bo Ye. Sometimes, he was afraid that what he gave birth to might not be his own child, but a copy of another Bo Ye - another devil. But she resisted. What she could do was to make herself stronger and see the reality clearly. Tang Wei was Tang Wei and Bo Ye was Bo Ye. Even if he was Bo Ye''s own son, she should not put Bo Ye''s account on Tang Wei''s head. "We can''t evade our responsibility, and we can''t do it casually --" Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei firmly, "and threw the responsibility on the innocent people who had no choice. Do you understand my mother? " Tang Shi thinks that it took her a lot of effort to take this step. She gave birth to Bo Ye''s child. Every day she doubts whether she is doing it right. But you see, she is right. Even Bo Ye''s child, she raised him healthy, tall and smart, and stood on her side unconditionally. In this way, her life was saved by the children of the man she hated the most. This is the irony of the end No, it''s a new hope from heaven. "A lot of times, people will mention a word called" father''s debt, son''s repayment. ". Weiwei, do you think this word is right? " The short sentence of Tang poetry made Tang Wei deeply meditate. All along, Tang Wei felt that there was no mistake in this sentence. Otherwise, why did this word come into being? "Literally, it means that when the father owes money, the son has to pay it back, but in fact, the son has no obligation to pay it back for the father, that is to say, there is no debt between the father and the son in law. Even now - our country''s law does not have this kind of stipulation Tang Wei felt his heart beating wildly in his chest. It''s like there''s something about it. "So at that time, I thought clearly that the father''s debt and the son''s repayment were just playing a hooligan and imposing an identity on you, so that I could jointly and severally throw the responsibility to you. In fact, this is human nature, human beings will never be so rational - but at that time you were a child, I was an adult, I put pressure on you like this, it was my impotence and cowardice as an adult. So I realized that injustice has its head, debt has its owner, and everything has nothing to do with you. If you have to be included, there is only one situation, that is, you chose to hurt me with your father after you were born. " At this moment, a little scarlet appeared in Tang Shi''s eyes, "I will settle accounts with you, but I won''t let you go just because you are my own child. Father''s debt and son''s debt? No, there is no father''s debt and son''s compensation, only one injury and accomplice. Whether it''s the previous generation or the next generation, as long as you hurt me, you can''t escape. " Tang Wei opened his mouth and heard Tang Shi continue, "well, now it''s up to you to tell me, Wei Wei, have you ever hurt your mother?" Tang Wei shook his head and held it unconsciously. Tang Shi smiles. "So you don''t have to take responsibility for your father''s hurting me." In the past, she held Tang Wei''s hand and tried to pass her strength on to her son, together with her gentleness and reason - "then, tell her mother, as the daughter of an MI, has Su Yan ever hurt her mother?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1673 Tang Wei''s heart seems to be broken. Over the years, he has not answered a question positively. Whenever he has doubts in his heart, he can always comfort himself that he has not done anything wrong. Since Anli has committed a crime, and Su Yan is Anli''s child, isn''t it normal that she can''t get Tang Wei''s pity? But if you have to say I have to say if Su Yan has ever done anything wrong to Tang poetry The answer is No. No. Tang Wei never dares to admit that he just keeps repeating Su Yan''s identity, which is evil, but he never mentions Su Yan''s behavior. Because her actions are so naked, bright red and innocent. "Do you know when I completely forgave Su Yan?" Tang Shi knows that it is very difficult to forgive the child of a person who has hurt himself, so Tang hates Su Yan. It''s human nature - who can easily forgive? How much pain did Bo ye suffer when she suffered so much from Tang poetry? So Bo Ye paid so much to be approved by Tang Shi. It''s easy to write and hard to do to forgive. She doesn''t blame Tang but can''t let go of hatred. This is too normal. At the beginning, she couldn''t treat Su Yan rationally and correctly. How could Tang''s only child be more generous than her client? But now? "Now we still need to see Su Yan with that hatred?" Tang Shi turned and went to the study. Tang Wei watched her go up, and his eyes were full of doubts. Before long, Tang Shi came down again, holding a square box in his hand, and then steadily put it in front of Tang Wei. "Open it up." Tang Shi smiles gently. In the face of her son''s hatred for so many years, she teaches him how to face this problem correctly with love and tolerance. Tang Wei hesitated for a while, opened the box, put a lot of small parts inside, and he used to make a small model, and then looked down, saw a yellow paper pressed at the bottom. The paper is so old that the handwriting on it is beginning to blur. But the moment he saw the content, Tang Wei''s hand shook hard. Sister, I''m sorry. That''s Old time, memories like a terrible wave rushed to Tang Wei, mercilessly engulfed him, like lightning flint, he seemed to see five-year-old Bo Yan standing in front of him. The upright handwriting is like her clean heart. "If I grow up, I will treat you well. Thank you for treating me better than my mother. My mother has done a lot of bad things. I didn''t know it until my little brother scolded me. I won''t say anything good for my mother. I thought you would beat me and scold me, but you are so kind to me and don''t tell me anything about my mother. You''re a good man. I hope you will be happy in the future. You can plant many beautiful flowers. " At that time, Bo Yan liked a grandmother gardener best, so she gave her favorite things to Tang Shi as a blessing. "It was handed to me when she was five years old, and even because of this, I saw her again later, with palm and nail marks on her face." Tang Shi shakes his head, takes the letter out of Tang Wei''s hand, and holds it at the bottom of the box, like a precious secret. Tang Wei doesn''t know why his heart is so cramped that he seems to be pinched so tightly that he can''t breathe. The world, collapsed. "That was the first time I tried to face this girl." Tang Shi sat down on the edge of Tang Wei again. "It was the first time that I realized that not only us, but also Bo Yan at that time was helping us fight against tranquility. I thought her sincerity was enough to pass on to you, but Wei." Tang Wei''s hands trembled, looking at the paper at the bottom of the box, he felt that his throat seemed to have something to say, but he couldn''t open his mouth to express it. My heart hurts. You are only five years old, you are only five years old, where do you get the courage of ignorance Knowing that it''s not enough to fill the gap, I still have to shoulder the responsibility to apologize to Tang Shi Hello, Bo Yan Bo Yan Tang Wei felt his voice trembling, but he didn''t know who he was talking about, "the dream of owning a garden Has it come true? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1674 The stillness of death pervaded between mother and son. Together with the usual noisy little night, Tang Wei stuck out his tongue and did not make any other sound. It seemed that he was aware of Tang Wei''s sadness. He tilted his head and put his paw on Tang Wei''s shoulder. Tang Wei turned around and subconsciously reached over his head and rubbed it. Tang Shi carefully covered the box again and said, "Weiwei, mom told you this to say that some people can sublimate and transform in suffering, while others The suffering is fatal. " Human beings are always unimaginative of the sufferings of others. They can''t imagine what degree of suffering others are suffering, just like Su Yan, whose suffering is so naked spread out in front of the world, unbearable, messy, dark, without warmth and pathetic - even so, some people will sneer and trample on her face, see her life is not like death, and attach a sentence "you deserve it.". "Even some pain can make you grow up." Tang shidun''s voice was very soft. Tang Wei always knew that his mother looked gentle, but in fact she was very strong. It was the strong people who were gentle. "I also want you to know that even if pain can make people grow up, even if it can become better, that''s not the reason to endure it. You can never say, "I made you suffer for your own good.". I want you to be aware that some pain comes with destruction. " But Su Yan''s suffering is just devastating. Tang Wei fell into silence. When he was silent, time seemed to be still. Tang Shi looks at his child carefully. He has been cruel since he was a child. He can bite his teeth and go out. He even dares not to die. As long as he can achieve his goal, he always puts the protection of his mother in the first place in his young brain, so that even his own father, Bo Ye, will not be lenient. "I should thank you." Tang Shi sighed, "for so many years, my mother hasn''t said thank you to you? At that time, if it wasn''t for you, I really didn''t know how to support myself. However, you are Bo Ye''s child, but you choose to stand on my side. " "That''s what I should do." Tang Wei raised his head and his eyes were red. "I won''t regret it if I do it again." "That''s in the rest of your life." Tang Shi stretched out her hand and waved it. Xiaoyeye ran from Tang Wei''s side to Tang Shi''s arms. The woman was holding the dog and leaning on the sofa. It seemed that time had never left a trace on her. Her gentle and elegant appearance was still the miss of the Tang family who was astonishing others in her memory. She said with a smile, "don''t leave regret for yourself in the future, lest you will regret it later." With these words, xiaoyeye whined at the right time, raised her head and ran up and down there. The excited reaction made Tang Shi and Tang Wei look out of the door together. Sure enough, the sound of the car stalling came, and then - xiaoyeye rushed out like a flash of lightning. "It''s not too young..." Tang Wei looked stupefied, "rare strange, this age can run so fast?" With that, xiaoyeye slipped on the tiles and fell to the door with a clang. Too late to get up, he lay on the ground, and the rest of his tail swayed violently towards the man who came in. His posture was especially funny. The thin night outside the door was startled, "Ai Xi! What''s such a big gift? Dog Aiqing, please get up! How long has it been since I saw my father? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1675 Xiaoyeye was very excited when she saw Boye. She wanted to jump on his head, pouting her ass, wagging her tail and sticking out her tongue. She didn''t look very smart. Bo Ye is happy. She hugs her two hands from the ground. Xiao YeYe is so proud that she is carried in from the door. Into the home, thin night a Leng, "how are you here?" How can a father ask his son that. Tang Wei is not angry, "I can''t come back to my home?" Mystifying expression of as like as two peas in the night, and I was so cheap. "I thought you love living in that cottage, and you forgot the old house." Tang just imitated his father''s appearance and said, "I can sleep here and there wherever I like." Oh! Bo ye put down the dog, rolled its hairy face, and then looked at Tang Wei, "I like dogs better than you." Tang Wei was very angry and laughed, "can I call your father, can dogs call your father?" Bo Ye said, "if you don''t even know how to shout, what''s the difference between you and a dog?" Also with the dog more energetic, this careful eye, no wonder coax not back to Su Yan! With that, Bo ye put his briefcase on one side of the tea table. Tang Shi took off his suit and coat for him, and then looked at Bo Ye angrily, "do you care with your son?" Get it! Bo Ye grabs Tang Shi''s hand. "Anyway, we''re living together. This smelly boy likes to toss and toss. I think our old Bo family is going to be broken. Let alone his granddaughter, I don''t think I can even see a daughter-in-law." "Tang only listen to come to angry," why not? That Su Yan isn''t live well! " "Come on, do you think people are taking care of you now?" Bo Ye pulls Tang Shi upstairs and says with deliberate cadence, "I think Yan Yan will marry Chi lie in the future. Whether our old Bo family can welcome her or not depends on whether God is willing." Tang Wei was so anxious that when he heard Chi lie, his brain was full of blue. "I''m not..." Come back and ask what you and mom think. "You want me to say it." Bo Ye looked back at her son and said a few words with the eyes of the people who came over him, touching his chin unfathomably, "enough shameless, enough direct, tell Su Yan what you want to say and do, in short, do everything frankly. If you do a good job, continue to stick to it, and if you do something wrong, correct it. Isn''t it over? What''s the shame of being a man? " Your father, that''s how I came here. Tang Wei opened his mouth, "so Will it cause trouble to Su Yan? " Bo Ye said frankly, "I really don''t know, so you have to see Su Yan''s attitude. Like your mother, when I did this, she was willing to give me a chance, so how do you know if you don''t try? Let''s get in touch first. If Yan Yan really rejects her son, then we won''t force her, right? Su Qi has only one daughter in her life... " He''s going to force it. All the feelings that he once held in his hand slipped away from his fingers. Now when he could no longer hold them, he had to gamble on everything to force them. Tang Wei clenched his fingers, "Dad, if I want to marry Yan Yan to go home, will you help me?" Bo Ye patted the stairs, gloating, "of course! Fuck Suqi. He robbed your mother from me. He must have never thought that my granddaughter would ask me to have the surname of Bo family! Ha ha ha! I''ll win in 20 years! This is the end of being against me ¡­¡­ Still remember this hatred. What''s the right to blame your son for being careful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1676 Tang Wei can see that Bo Ye''s revenge is to remember the Revenge of that year, so he will help him in any way. Even if Su Qi is the man recognized by Bo Ye, he is also the man who dares to rob a woman with him. Tang Wei picks eyebrows to see thin night, "I think you this is revenge." Bo Ye hummed twice, "it''s strange that he gave birth to a daughter, otherwise whose daughter is willing to fall in love with you? If you''re a son, you''ll have to rob your wife in the future! " Tang Shi stretched out his hand and twisted the thin night, "tell me!" Bo Ye immediately said, "where dare you, madam, you are my baby." How old are you! When Tang Wei looked at him, he became angry. His parents'' feelings became better and better, and his son became more and more pitiful. The intolerable son could only turn around and go out. Behind his back, Bo Ye yelled, "don''t you live at home today? Isn''t everyone here? Why are you going out? " "I don''t want to eat dog food!" After that, he went straight to the door. Bo Ye and Tang Shi sighed for a while behind him, "will the child be stimulated?" Bo Ye thought for a moment and shook his head. "No way. How could my son say that he would be stimulated if he was stimulated? Don''t worry, Tang Wei has a strong ability to fight. " Tang Shi looked anxiously at Tang Wei''s back, and only after a long time did he withdraw his eyes. But who would have thought that Tang Wei actually went to find sakara Kurosawa. Kurosawa sat on the sofa in the living room, watching Tang Wei''s visit, his face full of impatience, "I''m going to annoy you to death. Why is the first person I saw when I just came back to China you?" Tang Wei is not very angry. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with unfilial son?" Daihara Kurosawa was angry and laughed by Tang Wei. He reached out and grabbed the lighter on the side and lost it. As a result, he was easily grasped by Tang Wei in the palm of his hand. With a sound, his fingers closed and impartial. "I''ve been a little annoyed lately." Tang Wei looked at him lazily, looking a little casual, but his eyes were gloomy. Low head, the man sneered, "you and Luo you how?" "What else." Keihara Kurosawa stretched his legs and put them on the tea table. He was in his own house, so he was very unrestrained. He looked like a little gangster. He lit a cigarette for himself with firewood, then put it on his fingertips, and let the tobacco burn slowly. The slender smoke diffused in the air and gradually dissipated. He said, "she doesn''t want to see me. She''s living well now. She works well and has a good career. She doesn''t want anything." There is no shortage of him. "You get Luo you first." Tang Wei''s eyes were deep and cold. When he spoke, he seemed to be issuing orders from the top to the bottom, "otherwise, I''ll be bored to death by your sister." "It''s about me again?" "Can we have such a community of interests?" he said "Nonsense." Tang Wei came to Sakura Kurosawa, his eyes fixed on his face, with strong penetration and aggression, he said word by word, "Sakura Sakura is because you don''t get married and have children, so now it''s like a fly pestering me, you and Luo you have become a thing, it''s estimated that she won''t play the part. It''s easier for me to chase Su Yan without her, otherwise your sister is really upset. " In front of sakara Kurosawa, he said his sister was upset. Tang Wei also added, "I''m so annoyed. In case I have to go to Su Yan for trouble in the future, isn''t that trouble for me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1677 Sakara Kurosawa was annoyed by his words and said, "you know you''ve come to ask me to help you. Anyway, I''m a tool man." Tang Wei didn''t lift his eyelids. "I can also help you attack Luo you. At least there''s no news of her falling in love in recent years. I think she will be a strong career woman in the future." Sawara Kurosawa''s brain fills Luo you''s Kawaii face, and then imagines her cold and gorgeous appearance, how to think and how uncomfortable. He doesn''t want Luo you to be like that at all. He just likes Luo you''s silly and cute. He''s so angry that he can''t beat others. However, on second thought, for so many years, Luo youyou is lovely. She works alone outside. I don''t know how many men like to stare at her Kurosawa was so angry that he pressed the unfinished cigarette into the ashtray and said, "I didn''t catch up with Luo you. Where did I get married? I''ll never get married again "If you die alone, according to your sister''s cerebral palsy, you can pester me all your life." Tang Wei sneered, "or I and Su Yan hand in hand jump down from the high building, she is not to stop?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sawara Kurosawa looked up at the ceiling, "how can I know that my distant sister is not my own sister, and she doesn''t listen to me when she does things." "It''s from the same family." Tang Wei looked up and down at sakara Kurosawa, "why is the gap between people so big?" "No, it''s just me." Sakura Kurosawa lowered his head, and his voice lowered. "People in the Sakura family are robots living in the brainwashed world like Sakura Sakura Sakura Sakura." Tang Wei doesn''t know what to say at the moment. He always feels that, to some extent, he is more miserable than himself. At least when Tang Wei decides to do something, Bo Ye and Tang Shi will stand on his side, and the family will give encouragement and support to him. What about him? When he tries to walk out of a new road alone, there is no one around him, and even some people put stumbling blocks on his way - as long as he is tired and falls back, every second is a abyss. Tang Wei cleared his throat and said, "don''t think about it. In two days, Luo youyou and Su Yan will come to celebrate the love anniversary between Lao Xu and LAN Qiqi." With these words, the two men suddenly looked up at each other like an appointment, and their eyes lit up. Tang only knew that he could understand it. Grinning, he said, "you know what I mean?" At that moment, it was as if two five-year-old boys were standing behind them, holding out their hands and clasping tightly with their good friends. However, on the anniversary day, Su Yan did not come, nor did Luo you. Kurosawa and Tang Wei dressed up more and more handsome. When they came to LAN Qiqi''s house, they saw only Xu Shengmin sitting there. The two handsome guys were silly and asked, "where are they?" Xu Shengmin said, "I''m not afraid of your embarrassment You didn''t shout Tang Wei and Suhara Kurosawa were angry. One of them went to press Xu Shengmin''s shoulder, and the other stuck his arm. Xu Shengmin was so scared that he yelled, "spare me! I didn''t know that you two could dress up so handsome. Here you are. It''s good for you to go hand in hand. It''s no waste... " Tang Wei sneered and lifted a vase beside the tea table. Xu Shengmin''s face suddenly changed, "Tang Wei, you dog, stop it. That vase is 600000. It''s a small thing to kill me, but it''s a big thing to break it! I''ll call them now! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1678 Tang Wei almost fainted by Xu Shengmin. If he didn''t have a little sense now, he could really press Xu Shengmin''s head into the vase. After enduring so many days without disturbing Su Yan, he planned to find her to have a good chat today - you see! Look at Xu Shengmin. He''s not on the road at all! Under the gaze of sakara Kurosawa and Tang Wei, who can kill people, Xu Shengmin pitifully takes out his mobile phone. He just calls Su Yan, but Tang Wei grabs it. "What are you doing?" Xu Shengmin said, "grab my cell phone!" "I''ll do it." Tang Wei''s words are indifferent, "you are too abrasive." Opposite Su Yan received Xu Shengmin''s phone call, also did not doubt, then asked a, "hello?" After a pause, Tang Wei opens his mouth to call Yan Yan, but he is afraid of being too greasy. He calls Su Yan, which is like a tone of quarreling with others. After grinding his teeth, Tang Wei says, "Su Xiaoqiang, when will you come to LAN Qiqi''s house for dinner. Today is their anniversary. " Su Xiaoqiang. Su Yan doesn''t have to guess who the voice is. She looks at the mobile phone in horror. The note on it is Xu Shengmin, but why is it Tang Wei''s voice? She can only shirk a way, "these days busy, can''t come, take me to tell seven seven, wish her happy today." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei asked repeatedly, "are you really not coming?" Su Yan''s eyes look out of the window, even now Tang Wei doesn''t know her expression, "well, don''t come." "Come on." Tang Wei frowned. The man even frowned. He said, "don''t worry. LAN Qiqi missed you ¡°¡­¡­¡± Who should I talk to? Xu Shengmin said, "Lan Qiqi thinks about her, and won''t call her on her own?" Can you look at the occasion! What''s going on? Tang can''t wait to put Xu Shengmin in a vase to be a specimen. He gives Xu Shengmin a hard look and says, "well, I miss you." I miss you. Tang Wei, even when he admits to missing him, has such a rebellious attitude, like a wild horse that is hard to tame. He has been wandering and wandering all his life, and nothing can stop him. Su Yan smiles, "I don''t want you." Just four words, but like a sharp blade through the heart. Tang Wei smiles more happily than she does, but what he says is: "you can really hurt people now, Su Yan." "You taught me that yourself." Su Yan''s voice went down, "if you know, don''t contact me any more. Now I will hurt more than anyone else. I was what you were like back then. " I don''t want to be a good person any more. Anyway, the whole world says she is guilty. It doesn''t matter for a person like her to die casually. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, when you are born, you can''t choose to be born, you can''t choose to take the blame, you can love someone, you don''t have to pick it up. Has the final say? How should you die? Even if you are not afraid to hurt yourself, how can you be afraid to hurt others. Hurt after the pain, shed tears, a person to bear it at night, who hurt who knows, anyway, everyone will pretend. Su Yan smiles red eyes, these days did not see Tang Wei''s days, she attacked herself too many times. "That''s it. Good night, Tang Wei." The last four words are beautiful and full of love, but they make Tang Wei feel extremely ironic. Deep in my heart, it''s like capital punishment. He grabbed his cell phone, and his Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Don''t have a good night. Don''t have a good night. I''ll come and sleep with me now." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1679 Kurosawa sakara and Xu Shengmin, who are eavesdropping on their conversation, open their mouths one after another. Tang Wei''s style of doing things is really a little bit - unchanged! Kurosawa chuihara wiped a cold sweat and said to Tang Wei in a low voice, "let''s I came here to celebrate the anniversary for Lao Xu. " "A anniversary." Tang Wei didn''t even want to think about it. He turned his face and said, "he''s in love with LAN Qiqi, but not with me. What are we doing on their anniversary?" Shit! That''s not what you said! You vowed to come and play together! Xu Shengmin was so angry that he coughed, "you are dreaming! I''m willing to fall in love with you! I don''t want to blame myself! " Tang Wei turned around and went out. Kurosawa sakara went to hold him. "You''ve really left. 77 hasn''t come yet." "Tell her to have a good time today." Tang Wei''s tone is flat, as if in his eyes big things are not things, "anyway, a few old friends in, you will not be bored." "You are using the anniversary of LAN Qiqi and me as a tool." Xu Shengmin heartache, "make friends carelessly, how to make you such a shameless friend!" However, the voice did not fall, the door blue seven seven came, behind also led a little girl, young and beautiful, young breath. Tang Wei frowned, "how did you bring sister Jiang Qi''s daughter?" Han Qingyan looked at Tang Wei with a smile, "I came to play with elder sister Qiqi. It''s not a holiday. What do you say? Why are you here? I thought you would be with sister Su Yan. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Which pot does not open which pot! Tang Wei grinds his teeth, "go to her now, you have a good time." "No! I don''t think it''s easy for you to find her. It''s full of twists and turns. " Han light smoke hit a finger to ring, "want to see Su Yan elder sister is not simple?"? I''ll take you to meet someone. She can contact sister Su Yan every day. " Tang Wei''s eyes turned a little bit and gave Han Qingyan a light. Han Qingyan is very happy, "as you two, don''t worry! I will never pit you! I''d like you two to sprinkle dog food every day. Here, I''ll give you a string of phone numbers - " after that, Han Qingyan seems to have been prepared. He takes out a postcard from his pocket, which says personal introduction and contact information, although it''s not Han Qingyan''s own Tang Wei took the card and said, "why do you have Aunt Sophie''s postcard?" "Oh Hoo!" Han Qingyan stretched out his hands and turned a circle, "I found aunt Tang Shi and Aunt Sophie to help me design my ancient Hanfu - and auntie Asuka, I can''t believe it! I want to be a strong woman with independent antique brand in the future! Today, I came to find sister Qiqi to help me get some investment and sponsorship, so that I can start the project. Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe... " This is the University. I''ve thought so much about it. I''m worthy of Jiang Qi''s child. I''m always resolute and dare to try. Tang Wei holds Sophie''s personal postcard, "she belongs to Su Yan..." "Kiss Auntie!" Han Qingyan looks at Tang Wei with a cute expression, "how about it? Is it a strong assist? Auntie Sophie can help you to have a heart to heart chat with Suyan, and help you say good things Now that I have found such a good helper for you, why don''t you... " Tang Wei immediately pulled down his cold face and said, "can I help you with your college homework for another semester?" Han Qingyan nodded, "deal!" "No Tang Wei handed the postcard back, but PI xiaorou didn''t smile. "No one wants to call me except Su Yan." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1680 Han Qingyan''s proud smile suddenly froze. Who expected that Tang Wei would reject the idea of making a steady profit. Sophie! Su Yan''s relatives! Uncle Suqi''s sister! She has come up with such a good idea. Tang Wei doesn''t want to help her at all? Han Qingyan was worried, "why! Aunt Sophie likes me. I can help you tell her! " Tang Wei sneered, narrowed his eyes and said, "of course I know what you''re up to. I''ve done all your homework for you. Han Qingyan, don''t you have any burden in college? I know that you are studying in another major, and you want to catch up with Gu ER and Gu He. " Han Qingyan''s face is white, and her pretty face is full of embarrassment. She pokes her fingers around in a hurry, as if trying to find an excuse to muddle through. However, Tang Wei''s eyes are extremely sharp. She has no choice but to stammer and admit, "that So what! " Tang Wei put his hands on his chest and said, "give up. Gu he can''t compare with his elder brother. If you have time to chase Gu He, you''d better think of a way to chase Gu He. It''s more practical. At least Gu he is more successful than Gu He." On the side of Suwon, Kurosawa opened his mouth wide. "Gu He, the second son of Gu family, turned out to be Gu''s younger brother?" Han Qingyan''s face turned white and red after hearing this, so he said, "when you talk about me, it''s better to think about yourself first! Hum, brother Gu he is kind to me. You don''t understand. The whole world says he is not good, but as long as he is good to me, I have to recognize him. Have you done it? Even if the whole world says sister Suyan is not good, as long as she is good to you, you can''t bully her! " That''s what it says Kurosawa wants to wipe his cold sweat. His words are a little vulgar. It makes sense to listen carefully. When Tang Wei and Su Yan lived together, Su Yan was always busy. He served Tang Wei at home and never said a word of complaint. So many years, even a stone should be covered with heat. Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks. He seems to think of Su Yan and himself in the past. At that time, he was so presumptuous that he released all his aggression and malice without hesitation. He pushed Su Yan to a dead end without any restraint. He never thought that one day, this dead end would become his way back. Tang Wei''s voice went down. "Everyone should take care of their own affairs. I don''t need you to take care of my affairs. Out of taking care of you, I''ll tell you in advance that Gu he is not a good man. If you like, you can go on and I''ll go first." Xu Shengmin frowned, "really want to go, Tang Wei, what about Kurosawa?" Sawara Kurosawa felt that he didn''t have Tang Wei''s courage to go out. He shrunk to one side and his face was as white as jade. Looking at Tang Wei, Sawara Kurosawa said, "do you want me to go to Luo youyou?" Xu Shengmin simply sat down on the sofa, grinning and saying, "well, July 7th and I are no more than anniversaries today. Just leave it at home and wait for your good news?" So righteous! Sakara Kurosawa nervously dusted his sleeve. Just after taking a deep breath, a familiar voice came from the door, leaping with joy. "I said today''s anniversary of July 7th and Lao Xu, it must be lively!" They looked up and saw that Luo youyou was dragging Gu Yao to the gate with a smile on his face. Before he could take it back, he saw sakara Kurosawa standing inside. So tall, so thin, so many years, such as yesterday. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1681 Kurosawa didn''t expect that Su Yan and Luo youyou were together. Su Yan can''t say it. It''s estimated that Luo youyou won''t come either. Who expected that Luo youyou is ready to come this time, and Take Gu with you. For a moment, the two people who haven''t seen each other for many years yearn for silence. They didn''t expect to meet each other on LAN Qiqi''s and Xu Shengmin''s memorial day. They all put on a complicated expression. Tang Wei was sweating. He was about to leave, but now he stood still, fighting with Xu Shengmin, "you two It''s late. " Luo youyou turned his face and didn''t speak, but Gu opened his mouth and said, "there''s a traffic jam on the way here, so it''s delayed for a while. The stinky girl has to fight to come. I''m tired of her." Inside and outside of the story, it''s just like how familiar Luo youyou is. After hearing this, he felt a pain in his heart. Over the years Is Gu by her side? This scene, how strange he came to ah, the exit is his original Kurosawa, right? Ohara Kurosawa would like to say, don''t go, I should go. It''s the shameless person, now His eyes were black and his mouth trembled. He summoned up the courage to say hello. Finally, he completely stopped. Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and asked for him, "are you going to pick him up now Gu Gu frowned even more, "otherwise? Her mother said that she was unreliable in her work. She had to ask me to go out and watch. I couldn''t do anything about myself... " Come on, come on, let''s go on Tang Wei turned his head and looked at Kurosawa''s face sympathetically. He found that Kurosawa''s face was full of the look of "I''ll just die." he cleared his throat and said, "I''m just about to leave. It''s OK for you to come. Lao Xu is busy here." Ohara''s black hair is going to explode. I''m a good brother! We agreed to advance and retreat together today. You chase Su Yan and I chase little hamster. How did you go first? Can you leave your brother here alone? Tang Wei patted Kurosawa on the shoulder and said, "I''ll go first." Kurosawa said, "Tang Wei You''re not human... " Tang Wei''s eyes indicate that it''s all like this. Is it OK? It is estimated that even the parents have seen it! Nishihara Kurosawa''s eyes are urgent. I grew up with her when I met her parents! Tang Wei: Well, you''re going up! Gu, it''s all on your face! You hit him in the face! Sakara Kurosawa Take me away, good brother. I can''t hold it. Who can hold it! Tang Wei wants to laugh, but he finds that he can''t laugh. Kurosawa''s expression is so pitiful. It''s like he has made all the preparations, but in the end he finds that nothing can be done. He tried to substitute himself. If Su Yan was sent to him by other men with a smile one day, Tang Wei slapped his knuckles two times without expression, and the murderous spirit spilled out of his eyes. Luo you was startled, "what''s the matter? Suddenly look so terrible? " Tang Wei shook his head, "I have to find Su Yan, you have a good time." Luo youyou pursed his lips and heard Tang Wei say again, "sakara Kurosawa has missed you for a long time. If you don''t mind, just talk to him. " Otherwise. Xu Shengmin and Tang Weiqi look back at the lonely Kurosawa in the corner. The man stood tall and thin, half of his body foaming into the shadow, looking at her and Gu Gu with a complicated look. Otherwise, he will wither. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1682 Han Qingyan, who was originally chirping, felt something wrong with the atmosphere. While holding his breath and looking at the expression on Sawara Kurosawa''s handsome face, the little girl had an idea in her heart. She summoned up the courage to go to Luo youyou and said hello, "sister youyou..." "Light smoke." Luo youyou smiles at Han Qingyan. Their generation comes out earlier than Han Qingyan, so it''s very kind to see the younger generation. Luo youYou can''t say hello to Han Qingyan and says, "are you coming to play today?" Han Qingyan nodded, and then looked at the corner of sakara Kurosawa, "Kurosawa brother came to wait for you very early today." Keihara Kurosawa clapped for a moment. He didn''t expect that Han Qingyan would speak directly for him. He was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to do. He could only say, "don''t listen to that kid''s nonsense..." "I testify." Tang Wei, who was about to leave, raised his hand. "Kurosawa came to see you today. At first we thought you wouldn''t come. We didn''t expect you to come." I''m going to leave just now. One or two of them are talking about how much Kurosawa wants to see Luo Youyou, which makes Luo youyou so nervous that he can only grin and pretend he doesn''t understand - "Oh, but this and I What does it matter? " Tang Wei felt that he heard a click. Was it the sound of Sawara Kurosawa''s broken heart? Always a person stubborn Luo you, when will say such sarcastic words? LAN Qiqi was a little embarrassed. She held youyou''s hand in the past. The atmosphere of a good Memorial Day party was like a Shura hall. She didn''t want to suffer in the middle. She could only say, "Oh, you all come here and don''t leave. Tang Wei, you don''t want to leave. Yan Yan won''t come. I''ll call her. Isn''t she willing to come? If you can''t count Youyou, how can she go today Come here - don''t leave, no one Gu Gu pointed to himself: "do I want to go?" Sakara Kurosawa thought that you should go, but go quickly, and don''t ask. However, the host of the banquet was LAN Qiqi. If it was Tang Wei, he would drive Gu out with a broom. Looking at him, he would be angry. since LAN Qiqi had said that, Tang Wei would not give face if he left. He had known him since he was a child. He didn''t say much about it. When he changed his attitude, he went to sit down near him and then looked at Luo you You, to the point, asked, "are you two in love?" The three words "falling in love" touched the most sensitive nerve of Kurosawa. He did not even dare to listen to the answer. If the answer was yes, what should he do? Maybe he should have accepted this ending, he should have seen the reality clearly - as the past fiance, he has been forgotten by Luo you, abandoned in the long river of years, and can no longer arouse her touch. However, what I didn''t expect is that Gu Yu was the first to answer than Luo you. The man who was named scratched his head in doubt and said, "falling in love? Luo you, have you been looking for someone recently Luo long ah, did not understand, "what? Where did I get my boyfriend? " Almost for a moment, Tang Wei saw the shameless scum man, Suhara Kurosawa, with a rotten chrysanthemum on his face. His eyes suddenly glowed and said, "aren''t you in love with Gu?" Didn''t you even talk to Luo you, asshole! Luo youyou was startled by Kurosawa''s sudden enthusiasm and hid behind Gu. Gu frowned, "what are you doing? What are you talking to! When did I fall in love with you? " Luo youyou''s face is thin, and he grabs Gu''s sleeve like a little hamster shivering by a beast. "My mother thought What do you think you are? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1683 i see! It turns out that Luo''s family thought Gu was in love with her, which led to Gu taking care of Luo with such enthusiasm. As a result, both Luo and Gu didn''t mean it. To understand Luo you''s words, Gu Gu frowned and scratched his head. He deliberately asked, "does your family think so?" "Do you pretend you don''t know or..." Luo you did not hold back, said, "play silly?" Gu Gu is smiling now, no one can see through his appearance, "you guess." How clever Gu is, he may have noticed the thoughts of Luo youyou''s family at the very beginning. If he found that Luo youyou didn''t notice it, he never broke it down. It''s also possible. Just such Gu Yu, in the eyes of Suwon Kurosawa, seems to be more threatening. When he is not with Luo you, everything is accompanied by Gu you. Otherwise, why would Luo you''s family like Gu Yu? Gu must have done quite well in front of the Luo family. On one side, Kurosawa feels like an outsider. Luo youyou and Gu have been together for so many years. Maybe their status has already overtaken him. He could only pull an ugly smile and say, "so, you..." "We have nothing to do with each other." Luo youyou interrupted Kurosawa''s next words, "but I''m satisfied with the current situation. Don''t we come to celebrate the seventh anniversary today? The point should be the relationship between Lao Xu and Qi Qi. " She''s changed. She''s sleek. Kurosawa''s Adam''s apple moves up and down, and he understands the meaning behind Luo youyou''s words, which may be more straightforward and tragic than Su Yan''s refusal of Tang Wei, because Tang Wei and Su Yan still have bloody memories of the past for them to stab each other, and he and Luo youyou miss each other so miserably that little bit of sadness is covered up It''s too late. It''s just like everyone regards sakara Kurosawa as a robot. When Tang Wei''s collapse attracted worldwide attention, it was also shocking. What about him? It seems to have passed like this. It''s no big deal. At that moment, Kurosawa was a little lucky for Tang Wei. If he had been hurt and seriously injured when he was young, if he had lived in hatred and darkness in his childhood and suppressed his twisted growth - if everyone had been moved by him and could stand on his side unconditionally, could he get some pity and attention when he was sad ? Tang Wei is the most rebellious and most rebellious fireworks in the world, bombing in the corner of people''s minds that dare not resist. He has become a microcosm of the delusion of the public. Those who dare to do and dare not to do all vent through him. He is not loved, but he is loved. Sawara Kurosawa always knew that. Sometimes he would envy Tang Wei when he looked at his back. Just as at this moment, he envies Tang Wei can go to the nuclear Su Yan detour, but he lost the courage to go up again and talk to Luo you. Standing in the corner, can you still see me? Will I shine in your eyes? Luo youyou pulls Gu to sit down. LAN Qiqi goes to bring out the desserts prepared in advance. Han Qingyan is also busy. Xu Shengmin stands up and starts to filter the coffee. He asks, "do you want to drink it?" Tang Wei said, "give me a drink. I''ll go to find Su Yan later, but I can''t fall asleep." "Yanyan will come later." The blue seven seven stone inside said, "I just sent her a text message." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1684 How could Tang Wei said that he was surprised. "Just now I called her with Lao Xu''s mobile phone. She said good night, no time..." "Do you and I share the same weight?" LAN Qiqi looks back and looks proud, like showing off something. "When you encounter danger, Su Yan may not appear, but I encounter danger..." She paused and laughed so brightly that Tang Wei''s brain was full of brilliance. "Yan Yan will come directly to me without saying a word." She was so determined, as if Tang Wei had already been abandoned in Su Yan''s eyes. It''s not obvious that a man''s heart is filled with unspeakable sour bloating, but that feeling can''t be ignored at all. It''s like telling that his resistance is useless. If you want to disobey your body''s instinct, you can''t escape being pulled by habit. LAN Qiqi makes a wink, and Xu Shengmin comes to help her clean up the dinner plate. Then they push a cart out, which is full of all kinds of dishes. It can be seen that Lan Qiqi has been carefully prepared for a long time. Looking at Xu Shengmin''s tacit cooperation with her, Tang Wei is filled with emotion. Who would have thought that Xu Shengmin, a playboy, was so accepted by LAN Qiqi? But also with nothing to start again. It must be very brave to accept Xu Shengmin''s LAN Qiqi. A group of people pretended that nothing had happened, and generally sat down on the round dining table. Han Qingyan was next to LAN Qiqi, and asked sweetly with a smile, "when will sister Yan come?" "You miss her?" LAN Qiqi pinched Han Qingyan''s nose, "your sister Yan Yan is now the future female president of Su''s group. If you want to hold your thigh, you have to hurry." Han Qingyan said with a smile, "I have a lot of thighs to hold. Brother Tang Wei has already taken over Bo''s group. It''s said that uncle Bo''s overseas multinational companies are all under his control. I expect to give more gifts in the future." "Where did you learn this set?" Xu Shengmin muttered, "don''t worry, your parents have a good relationship with our elders. There is no thigh without thigh. What do you want to eat? Qiqi and I will clip it for you. " "It''s the first time I''ve sat down to dinner with so many people." Han Qingyan was even a little excited. "Before, at most Weixin is with me "Well?" When Luo youyou heard the name, he felt a little familiar with it "His mother is super famous model Cinda." Han Qingyan blinked, "Wei Xinchao is very powerful. In a word, his grades are better than mine, and his popularity in school is also higher than mine. I''m quite excluded..." Why? How can Han Qingyan''s lively and popular personality be excluded? "They always say that I want to do something antique, that is to live in a dream." Han Qingyan''s voice gradually lowered. "At the beginning, my good friends who played with me supported me with an encouraging attitude. Later, they found out that I really wanted to do this and began to solicit sponsorship. After that, they all alienated me and said that I was too naive and always engaged in such unrealistic things. Slowly, everyone felt that I was living in my own world..." Then, when I come back to my mind, the only person who is willing to accompany me is Wei Xin, who is full of disgust. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1685 Sometimes, although Wei Xin''s mouth is poisonous, she goes through a lot of things with Han Qingyan. In fact, Han Qingyan is very grateful to him. Without him, she may not be able to establish her own brand. "You can ask aunt Tang Shi about the brand." LAN Qiqi heard her say so, subconsciously helped to clip a piece of meat in Han Qingyan''s bowl, "Tang Wei''s mother, Tang Shi, was a super famous designer in those days!" "Mm-hmm, I got in touch with her!" Han Qingyan''s eyes are full of adoration, "I adore aunt Tang Shi and aunt Asuka very much!" Every time someone praises Tang poetry, Tang Wei''s mouth will rise. He and his mother are proud of each other. "Your mother and my mother are good friends. She will treat you very well, so don''t worry. Although they don''t have too much understanding and support, there will be someone to escort you along the way." Han Qingyan took a breath, as if he was a little comforted. Luo youyou poured a glass of orange juice for her on the side, "don''t think so much, there is still a long way to go in the future." Tang Wei held his chin and put on a beautiful white face, as if he didn''t care about it at all. Since he was a child, he mostly lived in the love of all people, and never met any special setback - of course, except Su Yan. Compared with his rather calm appearance, sakara Kurosawa is more formal. Luo youyou and Gu Jue sit beside him in this way. Before Luo youyou says what he wants to eat, Gu Jue has taken the lead in putting food in her bowl. Sakara Kurosawa was stunned. Gu''s action is so natural. It''s like he''s treating one of his relatives and helping to pick up vegetables. On the side, Tang Wei glanced at Sawara Kurosawa. His hand holding the chopsticks trembled. He also thought, he He didn''t have the guts. Tang Wei is so anxious that he tries his best to wink at Suwon Kurosawa. However, someone who doesn''t dare to do anything can only watch him take care of Luo you as if he were taking care of his little daughter. He pours drinks and sandwiches vegetables. Luo you hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and the bowl is full in front of him. It''s full. It''s no wonder that Luo youyou''s family like Gu Zhen so much. In terms of carefulness, Gu Zhen is one of the best. Even if it''s not in love, it''s very comfortable to have such a reliable and down-to-earth friend in life. Tang Wei takes another look at sakara Kurosawa and finds that his handsome face is frowning and almost knotted. I think it''s Gu''s actions that hurt him the most. The hamster, once his own, is now taken good care of by other men. Just as Luo youyou was about to move his chopsticks, he heard Kurosawa say, "wait a minute." Wait a minute? Everyone was puzzled. When they went to see him, they saw that he quickly put all the things in Luo you''s bowl into his own bowl, and then opened his mouth to devour everything. Then wiping his mouth, the man took care of himself and put it in Luo youyou''s bowl and said, "eat." £¿£¿ Tang Wei''s mouth is wide open. He is surprised and funny. He covers his stomach and tries to make his voice sound the same. He turns to see Xu Shengmin beside his eyes. He and LAN Qiqi are shriveled, but their shoulders are shaking. I can''t help it. Tang Wei was the first to laugh. For the first time, he was so shocked that he was also handsome with a lot of scum. "You are sick, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1686 Tang only laughed and began to look up. The rest of the people couldn''t help but put down their chopsticks, especially LAN Qiqi. He didn''t give face to them! Ha ha ha, you are too careful! Luo youyou hasn''t said a word yet. He''s finished what''s in the bowl! " Luo you''s face was red and white, white and red, angry and ashamed. He was so anxious that he grabbed Gu''s hem on the other side. Gu also laughed angrily at him, "what do you mean, brother? I gave it to Luo you, not to you. " Jealous can understand, just You can take everything from her bowl. He didn''t swallow what he had in his mouth, but he frowned. His handsome face was full of the expression of "I''m willing to eat it." you don''t like it Luo youyou immediately said, "I love to eat!" "You fart!" As he chewed, he said, "when I used to live together, I thought you didn''t like seafood! It''s hard to peel a shrimp. You can eat more than two shrimp in a dish! How come now Gu Gu gives you shrimp and you eat it! " Habits can be changed as soon as they are changed! Luo youyou''s face turns red. She grabs the small details of Gu''s sleeve and pricks his eyes. However, what she says next is more aimed at his heart. "I didn''t eat it before! That''s all for you to eat! " Luo you''s voice trembled, "I''m busy peeling shrimp for you! A bowl for you I never said I didn''t like it, I just because you like it So it''s all for you... " They used to live together. When they ate shrimp, Luo youyou quietly peeled the shell on the side. His little white jade fingers worked hard there. Without saying a word, they put them one by one on the plate of Kurosawa. At that time, Sawara Kurosawa enjoyed everything Luo youyou had done for him. It seemed that he had not asked her whether she liked to eat this dish, so he automatically default her as she didn''t like to eat it. In fact? She gave it to him. Why? It''s like this. At that moment, Sawara Kurosawa suddenly had a sour nose. He I can''t stand the blow of the past memories. How good Luo youyou was to him, how poor he is now. Everything that he ignored was shining before With these words, the atmosphere of the whole table was silent. Luo youyou grabs the chopsticks and puts the things in the bowl back into the bowl of Kurosawa road little by little. His action is rigid but stubborn. This second, she was childish but cruel to fight with him. She acted like a child, but she made Ohara Kurosawa feel very sad. She said, "so I don''t want it now. You don''t have to work hard to give it to me. I like it. I will eat it myself." How much did he miss in the past when she loved him? That now want to be good to her, but will never be accepted. Kurosawa''s expression seemed to be crying, pulling a sad smile, "no, I didn''t know before, but now I know, I can also help you with the dishes..." Don''t Refuse me like a stranger. Luo youyou insisted that she didn''t need it. During the whole process, her body tilted to Gu, obviously seeking support. Kurosawa didn''t see this. When he moved forward, she would step back - step back, step closer to Gu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1687 Sakara Kurosawa dare not admit that Luo youyou may not love him for a long time. Tang Wei''s eyes were drooping, his face was cold and white, and his expression was a little indifferent. He saw the appearance of sakara Kurosawa, and he turned his head and looked at himself with the eyes of asking for help. His hand, which held the chopsticks, gave a slight shake. He can''t help it This kind of situation, falls on them - always thinks oneself omnipotent, in fact can''t face at all. Luo youyou returned all the dishes that Kurosawa had put in for her, and then said thank you to Gu Yi, "you don''t have to do it for me, I have my own hands." The implication is that Gu Zhen doesn''t need to help, and she looks like a child. Now she has the courage to refuse and protect herself. Gu was not embarrassed to be rejected, and said, "it doesn''t matter. If you have anything to eat, just call me." Luo youyou ignored Kurosawa in the whole process. LAN Qiqi feels that the atmosphere is a little too fierce, like the Shura arena. If she is angry, she may just throw down her chopsticks and go away. No matter how skinny or shameless she is, she can''t stand such indifference. Who knows that sakara Kurosawa can endure it till now LAN Qiqi took a look at sakara Kurosawa more than once. It''s rare. Is it the slag man who wants to open up? The atmosphere was still silent. Kurosawa ate silently and numbly like a robot. In the past, Tang Wei felt that Kurosawa was only trained as a robot when he was young. But at this moment, he felt that he was really like a robot. Eating, chewing and eating mechanically is like being programmed without any emotion. The anniversary of LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin has become an extremely embarrassing day. She receives Su Yan''s call and stands up to pick it up. As a result, Tang Wei takes the lead to stand up. LAN Qiqi said, "why do you stand up?" "I''ll pick it up. You sit down." Tang Wei''s voice is a little cold. "At least today is the anniversary of you and Lao Xu. Don''t be busy." ¡­¡­ It''s kind of personal. Blue seven seven turn to think, isn''t he want to see Yan Yan first! But now the scene of sakara Kurosawa and Luo youyou has become so embarrassed that it''s not good for her to walk away. She can only grin and say, "go ahead, don''t make my face unhappy!" Tang Weixin said that your home is still my home. He stood up and strode outside. After walking through the garden, he saw a man standing outside, leaning against the car and wearing a miniskirt with two straight and slender legs under it. A pair of grey green eyes of mixed blood on the white face are as beautiful as precious diamonds. If he can, he is willing to dig out the collection by himself. Only if it is stained with blood can it be regarded as a peerless treasure. As soon as the man came to the door, he narrowed his eyes. There was some ferocity in his eyes. First, Su Yan was too tempting for him. Second, he was Tang Wei opens the door and says to Su Yan without expression, "come here." Su Yan stood at the door, frowning, "call seven seven seven to open the door, he can''t drive in." "Don''t come in if you can''t drive in." Tang Wei sneered and said, "I didn''t call him." Chi lie poked his head out of the car window and muttered, "it''s so heartless, Tang Wei. Can''t you even let me have a meal?" "No way." Tang only skin smile meat don''t smile, stretch out a hand to past to pull Yan Yan to come over, "his that broken car have what good sit." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1688 Su Yan didn''t say anything. Tang Wei''s cold face was directly connected to her face. She stepped back, cut her hair and said with a smile, "it''s very polite. She came to pick me up in person." She remembers that she called Qiqi. How did she come out to meet Tang Wei. "Do I need to be polite with you?" Tang Wei knows that Su Yan is deliberately in Yin and Yang. Unfortunately, he sometimes likes to see her picture of yin and Yang. He even says, "of course, if you say thank you to me, I''ll be very happy." Su Yan almost sneered, thank you? Yes, the object of thanks is your cruelty. When she and Tang Wei were worried, Chi lie, who had not put out the car outside, sounded the horn of the car and said, "don''t let me in?" Su Yan said, "I''ll ask Qiqi to find a parking space for you later. Their garden is very big." Tang Wei said firmly, "you can go back." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi lie scratched his head, "why don''t you two fight first?" As soon as the car door opened, a famous lady in a super luxury dress came down, with sunglasses on her lips. As soon as the car door was locked, she stepped forward gracefully. When she came to Tang Wei, she hooked up her sunglasses and showed a pair of big eyes with heavy makeup. She gave him a sweet smile. "Good evening, Tang." Tang Wei felt that he was forced to have goose bumps directly behind him. It was Sakura Sakura! Su Yan, with a short skirt and a pair of black high-heeled shoes, is simply too simple to wear. But her back is slim and straight. Even though there is a pearl standing on the side and she wants to be gorgeous, she is still not compared. Tang Wei knows that Su Yan''s coldness is inborn. She has always been vigilant and resistant to strangers because of her hurt when she was young. Su Yan''s heart is cold. In addition to the face with some mixed blood inherited from Su Qi, no matter who she stands beside, she can hold up a sky. Just like now, sakako Sawara is acting. She looks at Su Yan on purpose, as if she recognizes her. Then she says to Tang Wei, "I heard my brother say that you are here today, so you are here." First of all, I picked out the three words "my brother" and took out Ohara Kurosawa, as if I had a backer. Su Yan doesn''t speak. She''s never gentle towards strangers. She turns her head and looks to the other side. This kind of neglect makes Sakura kyohara feel frustrated. It''s like she''s so high up that she''s ready to show off in front of her. In her eyes, she''s just a clown. Seizing her teeth, Sakura Sakura went up and said, "let''s go in together." Tang Wei took Su Yan''s hand and said, "go." See this action, Sakura Sakura gas red eyes, Su Yan also match Tang Wei hand in hand? Dead mother''s single parent family''s woman does not deserve Tang Wei such intimate treatment! She stopped Su Yan, "see I don''t say hello? Su Yan "You know me, I don''t know you." Su Yan looked back and glanced at sakako Ohara. "Today is the anniversary of LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin. It has nothing to do with Kurosawa Ohara, so you are his sister and can''t play a big role." Presumptuous! How can you allow others to say it''s useless?! Sakura wants to go up. Unexpectedly, he is stopped by Tang Wei, "wait a minute!" There was a smile on her face. See Tang Wei point to the outside and say, "Chi lie, not invited, can go back." Chi Li said, "no! Can I bring my own dishes and chopsticks? " He pointed back his fingers and said to Sakura without expression, "you, too, have no invitation. You can go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1689 When Chi Li heard this, he laughed and gloated, "it seems that I am not the only one who has been rejected." Keihara Sakura takes a hateful look at Chi lie. Is this man brain sick? He can laugh when he is rejected. No wonder it''s not a good thing to play with women like Su Yan! She said reluctantly, "of course you are rejected, but I''m different. Kurosawa Ohara is my brother..." "It''s no use having Kurosawa your father." Tang only voice, crisp, and then a grasp of Su Yan''s hand, go inside, "go." Sakako, dressed up in a colorful way, was left in the same place. Looking at Tang Wei''s back, she yelled, "Tang Wei! Why do you stand beside Su Yan? That woman doesn''t deserve it She doesn''t deserve it! Do women from single parent families deserve to be with Tang Wei all their lives! Apart from the Su family, Su Yan is nothing! "She''s just relying on the Su family!" Sakako Sakurai was so angry that she said, "Sakurai Sakurai''s family is no worse than Su''s family. At any rate, it''s equal. Tang Wei, if you refuse me today, you''re refusing Sakurai''s family!" Chi lie honked at the back, honking, "enough, is it over?" Sakako Ishihara looked back at him angrily, "are you talking for that woman, too?" "Everyone will speak for her." "But her mother, is serenity!" Sakako Ohara''s tone of voice, as if to cut Su Yan, as if, she is the one who was killed by an MI, "her mother is an MI, she is the original sin, don''t tell me what she and Tang Wei love each other, because her mother is an MI, she is not worthy! Do you understand? " Su Yan''s step is ruthless, even Tang Wei can feel her rigidity. She is a person who habitually conceals her true feelings. However, being perceived as stiff in this way shows that some of sakako''s words have already crossed the boundary for her. More efforts to seize the hand of Su Yan, Tang Wei throat up and down moved, he said, "don''t listen." Don''t listen. "Over the years, I''m afraid I''ve been numb to hear these words." Su Yanhong eyes smile, "you see, she said." Because Tang Wei and Su Yan turn their backs on them, Chi lie can''t hear the conversation between them. He just frowns after hearing Sakura''s words. This person has always been smiling, the first time also some serious, "some words you are not the party, there is no need to say." "Client, do I still need to be a client?" Sakako chuihara laughed and felt that she had grasped Su Yan''s most pitiful and vulnerable place in this matter, as if she had grasped some amazing black material and handle. She wanted to show off with a trumpet, "her mother deserves to die of peace! Her mother and Bo Ye didn''t know that at that time, and Rong Nan''s push made Tang Wei''s mother go to jail. I want to say that this woman should die and apologize in front of Tang Wei! " Chi lie Tong Ren shrunk, "some things, the parties have chosen to forgive and the past, what''s the use of pestering and re mentioning here, just want to use this to trip others and achieve their own goals." "I just love Tang Wei. How about it?" Sakako Ohara''s lip color is so red, like eating other people''s blood, "I just love Tang Wei, I just look down on Su Yan that cheap woman, how! I went to understand, it was her inverted! Otherwise, how can Tang Wei look up to her! Her mother is tranquil, her father pays her son''s debt, understand? Say a thousand things, her mother is quiet, she does not deserve! I''m standing there www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1690 A large section of words came out of his mouth and smashed down at Chi lie. Chi lie was really surprised. He never talks much about the relationship between Tang Wei and Su Yan, even if he often sees Tang Wei''s unreasonable indifference. Of course, he also knows that Tang Wei is like this. There''s no need for him and Tang Wei to meet each other with a smile. It''s just that he never thought that sakako Ohara, an outsider, was even deeper than Tang Wei and Su Yan. He even wanted to laugh, thinking that sakako Sakura had a lot of drama, "what''s the reason for talking so much? To show that you love Tang Wei, are you the right one? " A meal of Sakura Ohara. Looking at the back of Tang Wei and Su Yan not far away, she''s stuck in her throat. She doesn''t understand that it''s for Tang Wei''s sake that she puts herself in. It''s for Tang Wei''s sake that she firmly supports him. It''s her who doesn''t need him. "What you say is very nice. It sounds reasonable." Chi lie lowered his head and gave out a sneer. The man held the steering wheel tightly. "In fact? It''s just a bystander venting his heartless feelings to the client, because first of all, Tang Wei has always been a brave person, which is why I look up to him. He and Su Yan are right and wrong. Tang Wei has never found anyone to shake the pot. Even if he did those things to Su Yan at the beginning, Tang Wei clearly knows that he hated her mother, so now Tang Wei still clearly knows what an MI has done. He doesn''t need to feel sorry for you as if Tang Wei had been blinded. " Sakako Ishihara bit his teeth, "you''re bullshit! Tang Wei must have forgotten - " " second, you keep saying that Tang Wei should not be forgiven - in fact, you have to ask his mother if he should be forgiven. " Chi lie suddenly raised her head and stared at Sakura''s helpless face. Her eyes were so sharp that she could pierce a hole in her face. "But as far as I know, aunt Tang Shi and uncle Boye are very fond of Su Yan. They think the child is innocent, just like aunt Tang Shi thought Tang Wei was innocent. Do you think uncle Boye and Tang poetry are not right? No - are they doing it wrong, or are they not doing it to your liking, not to your body, not to your advantage! You are an outsider, but you want the whole family to do what you like! " Sakako Sakura shook his head crazily, "no, I''m not. I love Tang Wei. He can''t do it because he''s sorry for Tang Shi..." "Now that Tang Wei is sorry for Aunt Tang Shi? Why don''t you go to the Tang Dynasty? " Chi lie laughs, "since chaotic feet, aunt Tang Shi doesn''t think that Tang Wei is sorry for Su Yan." "But tranquility is sorry for her!" Sakako seizes the point and repeats, "I''m sorry for the Tang poetry, tranquility!" "In addition, the original tranquility was pushed out for use because of ignorance, bad and stupid brain. If you have the heart, you will know that her sister Anru is not a thing, and an adult is pushing everything behind her back. Now no one dares to say that uncle Boye was in prison at that time, and the debt was paid off, and this part of the matter has been covered up. I know it''s just because my father and Tang Wei''s mother, Tang Shi, lived and died in those years! " "Watch your words! From the beginning to the end, they call aunt Tang Shi by her name. That''s the elder. That''s Tang Wei''s most respected mother Chi lie''s tone aggravated, "I''m on the side of absolute neutrality. If Su Yan and Tang only influence others, I won''t retort, but I don''t want anyone to pour dirty water on their heads. Even if they used to love and kill each other, even if they were both in prison, it has nothing to do with you. I accept Tang Wei and I fight for Su Yan because he is worthy. I think highly of Su Yan and Tang Wei, who can protect his mother at the age of five www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1691 How much did Tang Wei suffer in his childhood? No one knows, so when Tang Wei grew up, even if he treated Su Yan like that, people around him hesitated again and again when they wanted to intervene. Some hatred, if not vented, will turn people into demons. However, when he was five years old, in such a big conference hall, he looked disgusted and protected Su Yan behind him. This evil relationship could not be ended. Su Yan''s life is a tragedy, a perfect tragedy. Her father is a half-way father, and her mother is a half-way dead mother. Even before that, she committed many crimes. As a child, she changed from one family to another. She didn''t know who her own father was. She called out a strange face, Dad, and turned to a family she had never faced before. And the only thing she realized was that Aunt Tang Shi, who had given her warmth, was a good person. The bad guy is her mother. Then, I will try my best to help the person who has given me warmth. There are few people who are kind to her in the world, but the mother and son of the Tang family are an exception. Aunt Tang Shi is a person who is willing to talk to her, and her son is a person who is willing to drag her behind him with a cold face. That''s her light. She will die Guard well and never let others take away the light of slander. Later Su Yan knew that Tang Wei hated her. It doesn''t matter, if you can let you hate, can let your hate have a vent, I won''t die. Tranquility is dead. If I die again, who should you hate. I will live a good life, live to which day you put down the hatred to start again, no longer need a container to accommodate your darkness, I will embrace you to give me thousands of hate disappear. Then I disappear, and the hate disappears. Maybe you will be reborn, and you will be willing to look forward. The hatred you gave me is the most self attacking and self tormenting memory in your life - however, to me, it may not be thousands of hatred. It''s the stars. If you need a person to accompany you to finish this hate, I will not refuse. To be your accomplice. In those days of cohabitation, she timidly followed Tang Wei and waited on him. She also looked at his back and put away all the pain he sent her. Su Yan thought about it at that time. Tang Wei, all you send me, hate or strike, they will become every star in my world. Su Yan lives to now with her teeth clenched. At this moment, she is held in the palm of her hand by Tang Wei with such a firm grip. She wants to hold back, but she can''t help it. Behind her back, the quarrel between Sakura Sakura and Chi lie is so loud that she stabs her ear one by one. If language can hurt people, at this moment, she is afraid that it has been full of holes. For the first time, Chi lie is so angry. He seldom gets angry, but when he hears such a strange accusation from Sakura Ohara, he feels a little surprised. It turns out that there are people in the world who can put themselves on the side of "justice" when criticizing others. They have no sympathy for the suffering of others. In order to make her look right, she would not hesitate to raise her position to any extent. As long as she shouts loud enough and the words sound fierce and just enough, she can make waves by stepping on other people''s wounds. And they did not think that if they had been like this, sooner or later, others would have no sympathy for them. Just like Tang Wei now, he turned around and almost walked to sakako Ohara without any expression. When her face showed a surprise smile, the man''s hand was raised high! A slap in the face mercilessly, blow off heavily! Sakako Sawara screamed. She covered half of her face and looked at Tang Wei incredulously. "Why do you want to hit me I''m for you, I''m for you! I''m on your side! I''m the one who loves you most www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1692 Sakako Ikehara said so crying, just like what Tang Wei did, is a betrayal to her. But in fact, before that, Tang weigen didn''t know her. What happened to him and Su Yan had nothing to do with her. Sakura had to squeeze in by herself. In the name of being good for Tang weigen, she just wanted to use him to gain a firm foothold in the Sakura family. Tang Weigao held up his hand and returned it, with a sneering smile on his face, as if he looked at her one more time and felt dirty, "love? You call it love? Don''t you love him? No one really likes to be amorous? " Sakako can''t believe it. She covers half of her face, her hair is messy, and her well-dressed make-up is slapped by Tang only. But Su Yan, the culprit she identified, still stands behind Tang Wei and doesn''t say anything. "It''s you It''s you Sakako Sawara angrily looked at Su Yan, "you seduced Tang Wei, shameless! You deserve it. None of the women who grew up in a single parent family are good things! " The four words of single parent family are the most painful part of Suyan''s life. She has never had a perfect and healthy original family. She has been stumbling all the way and is full of injuries because there is no original family to teach her to love and be loved. "When I was young, my mother raised me by herself. I was a single parent then." Tang Wei''s voice was so cold, "do you mean I''m not a good thing?" A meal of Sakura Ohara. "Or, as long as it''s su Yan''s, it will be seized by you and become an excuse for you to attack her, even at the expense of expansion and drag others into the water?" Sakako Sakura shook her head. "Why do you think of me like this! I''m thinking about everything for you... " Tang Wei takes a look at Su Yan. She stands there without saying a word, but that''s what makes Tang Wei feel sad. She can''t vent, never vent, even hurt will feel normal, heart pain endured a thousand times ten thousand times, that eyes died again and again, but even a last word to the world will not leave. To force to what point can let her desperate vent it, no, it is not vent. Tang Wei''s brain swept past the scene when Su Yan held a knife and stabbed Xu Yao''s body one by one. Her enlarged dark pupils, warm blood splashed on her face, and her crying voice were crying for an apology. Give me an apology. Apologize to me! It''s like purgatory. At that time, was she venting? No, in a sense, it''s suicide. Stabbed to death, probably by herself. Just at this time, when he heard the noise outside, LAN Qiqi took all the people out to have a look. Then he saw a woman in full dress standing in front of Tang Wei, covering her face with her hand and crying. Blue seven seven first reaction is, lie a big trough won''t, Tang only looking at quite dead set, won''t in the outside mess, cause people to find Su Yan in front of it! Kurosawa recognized his sister and called out, "Sakura, Sakura! What are you doing! " Tang Wei and Su yanqiqi look back at their friends. At a glance, they see LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin''s sincere and heartbreaking eyes, which are "tell me if you''re messing up". Tang Wei''s eyelids jump. "What are you thinking about!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1693 However, LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin pointed to Sakura and said, "who is she?" It can''t be the kind you''re looking for outside The more LAN Qiqi thought about it, the more nervous he became. "Tang Wei, you can''t learn from Xu Shengmin''s time..." Xu Shengmin''s face was muddled and forced, "why did I get involved in that year again?" Blue seven seven don''t want to also don''t want to say, "because we here is you originally most wave!" Because he was one year older than them and more mature, he went to little girls everywhere. As a result, LAN Qiqi was very afraid now, and he was afraid that Tang Weiye would really become like that. But Blue seven seven in line with the attitude of seeking truth from facts, seriously feel the chin to think, Tang Wei seems to be more than Xu Shengmin dim sum. Although his behavior style is more ruthless than Xu Shengmin''s, there is no mess in his love between men and women. Even before Xu Yao, he didn''t touch his hair. It may be said that this aspect is totally insensitive to women. Blue seven seven put dim sum a little bit, then look in the eyes to Sakura Sakura, "I don''t seem to invite you? Excuse me, are you... " "I''m Kurosawa''s sister." Sakako, who came forward with a good gesture, said hello to LAN Qiqi, "Hello, Miss LAN." Blue 771 face "you who ah" expression, looked at Xu Shengmin, "is it you call?" Xu Shengmin shook his head honestly. Kurosawa reaches out to cover his face. For his distant sister, he really feels helpless. Every time he comes out to disturb others, he has no self-knowledge. How can he still Don''t listen to me! He raised his hand. "I''m sorry, my sister wants to play with me I''m disturbing you Luo youyou looks at Sakura a little bit more. It turns out that this is Sakura''s sister. I only knew that he was the only son of the Suwon family, and I didn''t get in touch with his distant relatives Unexpectedly, Sakura Sakura noticed Luo you''s sight and cut her hair. She said, "Miss Luo? I also know you, Su Yan''s good friend. " Did she investigate all the people related to Su Yan? At this point It can''t be a fan of Su Yan. Luo youyou was suddenly named, frowned, "are you here to find me?" Sakako Sakura shook her head. "No, I''m here to find my brother and Tang Wei." £¡£¡£¡ LAN Qiqi looks at Tang Wei nervously again, "you can''t really..." Tang Wei was very angry and laughed, "it''s impossible to think with your brain!" Gu Chuen smiles meaningfully. Looking at Sakura, he says, "if it''s not for troublemaking, then we welcome Kurosawa''s sister." After all, several aristocratic families have made friends with the Jueyuan family, and they don''t smile. It''s just that they seem to have a dispute just now Sakako Ishihara said directly along the steps Gu gave, "is that right? I look at Su Yan as if she has a problem with me. " Su Yan pointed to himself, "did I talk to you?" Due to the presence of all the people, sakako Ikehara didn''t say "single parent" and so on. Then he looked at Su Yan and said, "Tang only forbids me to come in. It must be your opinion." Su Yan just wants to laugh. Tang Wei said, "if you think too much, I don''t want you to come in." Sakako Ohara doesn''t believe it. She looks fiercely at Su Yan. She can''t even look at Kurosawa Ohara. She pulls her sister over and says, "what are you doing here? I''ll send you back if you make trouble! " This time, Sakura Sakura pitifully sobbed, "I know, I know! Anyway, you are all on Su Yan''s side! I''m confused by her... " "Do you think of people as idiots?" Kurosawa didn''t hold back and added, "don''t talk any more, Sakura! This is not the sakara family. No one is used to you. My friend is to see in my face did not explicitly rush you, you''d better convergence Sakako didn''t want to shut up. Su Yan gave a sneer. Sakako Ishihara immediately looked at her resentfully. But the pool outside flapped, "why! She can go in!! Let me in! I! Also! Yes! Rub! Rice! Eat Tang Wei''s face suddenly turned black. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1694 At half past seven, LAN didn''t know what to do, because at this moment, Sakura Sakura came with him. If he didn''t shout to go to the pool, he would be a bit of a bully, but if he just drove Sakura Tang Wei''s character can do this. LAN Qiqi, as the home, is a friend of Kurosawa. Besides Tang Wei''s ruthlessness, she can''t do this kind of thing now. Maybe sakako Sakura is a good one. As long as her brother is present, she is in trouble and has people to help her. That''s why she chooses to come at this time. Say she is stupid, in fact, she is very good at blackmailing and controlling people to create favorable conditions for herself. Blue seven seven helpless to see to Su Yan, "did you and Chi lie eat?" Chi lie can''t wait to answer for Su Yan, "no! Eat! I''m starving! Open the door and let me in Tang Wei wanted to close Chi lie''s mouth. However, the latter was very happy, especially when LAN Qiqi opened the two doors by remote control. Chi lie''s smile almost overflowed. After stopping the car, he walked down and said to Tang Wei, "look, I''m coming in." Xu Shengmin turns around and sees Tang Wei move his mouth silently - Cao NIMA. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shengmin looks up at the sky, and it turns out that everyone doesn''t want to. At this moment, the time for Tang Wei and Su Yan to be alone is broken by Chi lie. Unexpectedly, Chi lie goes to the other side of Su Yan, and together with Tang Wei, one left and one right crowd Su Yan in the middle. Su Yan felt that the atmosphere suddenly became extremely terrible. She even couldn''t breathe. She came out of the middle and said, "I see you two holding hands very well." Chi lie is not angry, his purpose is to be angry with Tang Wei, but also smiling, "what you say is what." Then he took Tang Wei''s hand without thinking about it. At the end of the day, he had to turn to Tang Wei to make up for it. How familiar it was, "the first time I saw you so close, my face was so white." LAN Qiqi and Luo youyou on the side gave out a big scream. They covered their eyes with their hands one after another, but they couldn''t help opening a crack to see - no, no, it''s exciting. These two handsome guys hold hands together - who can stand it!!! I saw Tang Wei fling away like an electric shock. For the first time, he lost his cool. He was almost roaring. The expression on a handsome face suddenly became cold for several degrees. "Roll!" Chi lie said, "it''s all men. It''s not so good to hold it for a while." "I don''t have that hobby!" Don''t push your nose on your face Chi lie spread his hands, then blinked at Su Yan. Su Yan covered her mouth and chuckled. She seldom saw Tang Wei''s appearance, because he was usually so frivolous and rebellious that it didn''t matter if the sky fell down. Now he was very excited. Tang Wei''s words were almost squeezed out of his teeth. "I don''t have time to do this with you. That''s enough. It''s cold without dinner!" Hurry up, finish eating, and send off the bad luck. Tang Wei doesn''t want to see Chi lie. Although he and Chi lie have no grudge, as a man, Chi lie is honest and reliable. However, when he sees him, Tang Wei will think of the years when he was not with Su Yan. Does Su Yan have that kind of look like asking for help to see Chi lie? Think of these, Tang Wei can''t help but blood surge, he won''t want to let Chi lie know Su Yan fragile up how beautiful, so will want Chi lie now disappear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1695 As a result, it''s better now. Tang Wei reluctantly follows at the back of the team, watching Chi lie be invited in by LAN Qiqi, and a group of people quickly walk to the entrance of her house. Kurosawa feels a sense of killing behind him. He turns to see Tang Wei, who is at the end of the team, staring at him with a knife like look, which makes him excited. "If it weren''t for your sister, how could it be?" That''s what the eyes mean. Kurosawa was so scared that he blinked desperately: how could I know she would come! Tang Wei laughs two times. He looks at Xu Shengmin moving two more chairs. His brows are so wrinkled that he can tie a knot. Su Yan sits down beside him, and Chi lie on the other side of him sits down. Blue seven seven can only pull a fake can no longer fake "happy" face, said, "thank you for coming to play today, I and Xu Shengmin toast you first..." Looking into the glass, LAN Qiqi said, "a coke. We''re all driving. Don''t drink. It''s no fun for us to play that game. Just eat more today. " Xu Shengmin held his hands in front of his chest and said, "the food is made by us together. We can comment on it." "Yes." Gu Gu is smiling on the side, "are you going to be a cook now?" As soon as Xu Shengmin''s eyes brightened, he said with special pride, "in order to mend LAN Qiqi''s body! I have to learn how to cook! We''ve decided to get pregnant! " Get pregnant?! Keihara Kurosawa almost jumped up from the dining table. Dare old Xu become the one who will have a baby in their circle? He was the one with the most waves in those years, and now he is the one with the fastest heart! When Luo youyou heard this, she didn''t know why she blushed. She stammered, "seven seven, you haven''t got the certificate yet So soon... " "Do you need this certificate?" Xu Shengmin said, "I''ll be able to get it in a few days. In fact, I''ve long wanted to get it, mainly..." He turned his eyes to LAN Qiqi. I heard LAN Qiqi say resolutely, "I want to marry Yanyan and youyou on the same day! It''s not easy for anyone to say! " LAN Qiqi is not joking about her marriage. She just can''t rest assured that her friends who grew up together. Luo youyou is a soft and weak person. It''s harmless to look at people and animals. Su Yan is also a sad person who swallows in her stomach. Their feelings are a knot in LAN Qiqi''s heart. I wish they could find someone who really loves them. So LAN Qiqi was worried. She looked at Su Yan and said seriously, "I asked you to come here on the anniversary. I also want to share our courage and perseverance with you. Yan Yan, I have been with Lao Xu for a long time. I''m like an old husband and wife without a license. It''s not bad to get married these days. I want to wait for you..." At the beginning, it was su Yan who learned to stick to it silently. Now, I also want to see her find her own destination. After listening to this, Su Yan''s eyes are red. LAN Qiqi is a big girl. She doesn''t have so many tricks, so she often helps Su Yan to speak impulsively, and even says some words without thinking. But this kind of place is so careful. Su Yan red eyes, with a smile, said, "really, that you are not good, has been dragging people Lao Xu ah, I and you are OK, you two quickly pick a good day to get married, I this part of the money can not hide it." LAN Qiqi refused, "I''m going to be with you two!" Xu Shengmin was angry with her and said, "I think you can marry Su Yan and Luo youyou!" LAN Qiqi said, "you care about me!" Tang Wei, who had not spoken for a long time, finally said, "don''t worry, get married together. Su Yan, I''ll marry you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1696 The atmosphere suddenly solidified, at the moment when Tang Wei said this. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button, and even stopped breathing in this second. Then reason finally bumped back into Su Yan''s body. She couldn''t believe it. She looked up and felt almost suffocated to Tang Wei''s eyes. Tang Wei Just now, what did you say? Marry Blue seven seven suddenly clap a case and rise, "is this words serious?" More excited than her is Sakura Sakura. She holds the chopsticks so tightly that she can break them in half. Looking at the way Tang Wei and Su Yan sit together, her eyes are filled with astonishing hatred. If If Tang Wei and Su Yan get married, then How can she compete with Kurosawa for the entire sakara family? No, she will never let this happen. Tang Wei is such an excellent and perfect man. She can only match him! Just about to open her mouth, when she thought of Sakura''s advice just now, Sakura pulled out a smile, which was mixed in the voices of the people. It was not so abrupt, but her expression was still so obviously hostile that as soon as Su Yan looked up, she was jealous. Su Yan lowered her eyelids. It took a long time for her to respond to Tang Wei''s previous words. She was suffering from a terrible wave in her heart, but she still couldn''t feel any pain on her face. She just looked at Tang Wei''s eyes - "are you kidding?" Tang Wei stabbed his heart and said, "you''ll know if I''m joking." Su Yan absentmindedly drank a mouthful of soup, while Chi lie pretended to be unheard of, chanting "Yehao" while conveniently giving her soup. "If you don''t, I will." After the soup, Chi lie dropped a startling sentence, "Su Yan''s father talked to me about this last time. My two fathers like Yan Yan very much. Yan Yan and I have known each other for a long time. In fact, it''s not impossible for me to marry her. In a word, Su Yan can''t stand the grievance when she comes to my home." Don''t say to be good, once say to think of this matter son, Tang Wei almost sneer, "do you dream?"? How many dishes did Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi make for you? Don''t just drink. Take a few cephalosporins Why is this man so cruel! Wine with cephalosporin that must die! Chi lie curled his mouth, "I used to drive people out, but now it''s better, and I''ve got it." Tang Wei''s smile was even more murderous. He even felt that Tang Wei''s fork could pass through Chi lie''s temple in the next second. He was always indifferent. If it really stimulated him However, Chi lie''s purpose is to stimulate him. Some people don''t realize anything without stimulation. Then Chi lie touched Su Yan''s head with a smile, "isn''t it su Yan? How about sleeping at home after dinner?" Get it! Inch! Come in! Ruler! Tang Wei mercilessly reaches out his hand and knocks out the hand that Chi lie puts on Su Yan''s head. The voice that overflows from his throat is like the roar of wild animals. "Don''t touch her." Gu Zhen and Luo youyou were stunned. For the first time, they felt such obvious and strong pertinence from Tang Wei. However, what is more terrible is Su Yan to the pool lie suddenly pulled on a pair of fake smile, fake smile very gently said, "well, good." The courage is too big!!!! What a ghost!! Tang just wanted to turn the table over. His eyes were as black as the cold muzzle of a gun, aiming at Su Yan''s face. Every word he said, "his home?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1697 Su Yan looked at Tang Wei, then laughed, "where is my home, where is not." At that moment, a sentence almost came out of Tang Wei''s mouth. My home is your home. However, the words flashed through his mind and made him feel terrible. Since when did he get used to Su Yan''s cohabitation in high school He has been covering up his habits, but instinctively remembers them for him. After that, Su Yan no longer said a word and ate in silence. Fortunately, Xu Shengmin and LAN Qiqi''s craftsmanship is really good now. Everyone holds the attitude that they can''t profane the delicious food, and there is no waste. The food is well eaten, and only a few people have their own ghosts. When cleaning up the table, Su Yan and Luo youyou stand up. LAN Qiqi stares at them. "What do you two stand up for?" Su Yan and Luo you said blankly and innocently, "here you are Clear the table. " She''s mad! Why do the two girls have a habit in this aspect? What about the others? Blue seven seven fiercely point to a few big men, "black Ze Tang Wei, still have Gu Chi lie, this is not all men! So many men haven''t stood up yet. What are you two doing! Sit back! Man, get up and wash the dishes! " With an order, Xu Shengmin led the way with the plate, "OK, grandma, which time is not I clean up?" LAN Qiqi sneered, "but I heard that Su Yan and Luo youyou used to serve Tang Wei and heize." "The pasta made by naluoyou is really delicious," he said, sweating It''s so delicious that he still misses it. He hasn''t tasted the rice made by Luo youyou for a long time. Luo youyou shrinks behind Gu, who stands up gentlemanly. "Lan Qiqi, I love you both. It''s OK. There are so many tableware tonight. Let''s come." Tang Wei stepped forward and stared at the table for a long time. LAN Qiqi said, "what are you looking at?" Su Yan is familiar with Tang Wei''s idea, and says indifferently on the side, "he is looking at the place and distribution of tableware on the table to see where to pick up the most mobile and labor-saving." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s Tang Wei. Doing housework is the same as carrying out a task. It was half an hour later that Luo youyou and Gu Jue proposed to leave. Kurosawa opened his mouth and wanted to say something. For fear that he would follow Luo Youyou, sakako grabbed his brother''s hand and said, "brother, let you go first. You have to send me back." Now it''s long time to shout. How kind it is. Kurosawa now feels that his sister is definitely collecting debts. If it wasn''t for her, he would definitely have proposed to send Luo youyou back. That''s good. Sakako Sakura directly blocked him! Looking at the back of Luo youyou and Gu Jue rigidly, his eyes are almost glued to people''s back. He watched the hamster go away. Before giving him a look back, he was frustrated and stood there dejectedly, as if he had lost his soul. After a long time, he murmured, "do you think Gu will marry Luo you?" Well, one by one, Chi lie says that he wants to marry Yan Yan, and Luo youyou''s parents are very satisfied with Gu. He and Tang Wei have lived in vain and died. "Is marriage a terrible word for you?" At that time, Tang Wei took a look at Su Yan sitting in the living room outside, then drew back his eyes, lowered his head and said, "it doesn''t matter to me to get married. I''ll fight for Su Yan''s marriage, even if it''s not right." What a nice thing to say. , he said, posing as his hands. "Can you play the dishes when you wash the dishes? The bubbles are splashing on my face." Tang Wei was angry, and shuaizi was dead. "I''ll press your head in to wash it or not!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1698 To tell you the truth, Tang Wei doesn''t know how to wash dishes. He didn''t even think about doing it at home before. As far as I go, it''s all the dishes that Su Yan washed. He''s a young master. In addition to fighting in other areas, his common sense of life is really below the average. So when he and Sawara Kurosawa wash dishes in lanqiqi''s spacious kitchen, it''s like fighting. "Can you wash that bowl?" The original black is a face to sneer at, "the foam has not washed, you see I wash, is cleaner than your face." "Fart." Tang Wei pointed to the chopsticks in his hand, "the rice is still on it. You are blind." "What can I do if I can''t rub it down?" "In theory, it should be possible to change a cloth with high friction. The smoother the surface, the less friction. " "Then the issue comes again. What kind of cloth has high friction and can wipe off the leftovers on the plate without harming the plate itself?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei said, "let''s have a meeting and write a paper." "I think so." After dallying for half an hour, the dishes and chopsticks were finally washed. As a result, when I came out, there was no one in the living room. Tang Wei is just like being silly. He asks later, "where are su Yan and Chi lie?" "Chi lie took her away." LAN Qiqi was eating melon seeds, while Xu Shengmin was peeling walnuts for her. "After dinner, they left. Anyway, someone was cleaning up..." "How can they both leave like this?" Tang Wei''s anger suddenly surged up. He wanted to throw the pile of dishes down, and the dishcloth didn''t dry. He threw it on the kitchen stove, and the whole person turned around and left. "How long have you been away?" "Ten minutes ago." LAN Qiqi waved to him with a smile, "you can''t catch up now, but Yan Yan may be afraid that you were confronted with Chi lie at that time, so she chose to leave when you were busy washing dishes. In this way, everyone will not be embarrassed. " Does he also want to thank her for being careful and kind? "Don''t think so much about it," Tang Wei said angrily After that, he rushed to the door directly. Behind him, sakako sakurahara yelled, "Tang Wei, wait a minute. Do you want to come back with me to live with my brother?" Xu Shengmin said, "Tang only has a house. He can''t sleep on the street. It''s meaningless for you to ask." Not reconciled, Sakura grabbed Kurosawa''s sleeve. "Brother, look at Tang Wei. Why doesn''t he come with us?" When he said this, he thought of the sound of Tang Wei''s sports car. It sounded like he was venting his huge anger. Sakara Kurosawa sighed, "don''t give me nothing to look for. It''s the two of them who have given me face to come in lanqiqi''s house today. What do you say you have to do with people like this? I''m leaving, too. " "As long as it''s love, pestering people can be understood." Sakako Ohara didn''t feel strange at all. She was dragged out by Kurosawa Ohara. Looking at LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin''s eager eyes, she walked out of the door. Sakako Ohara couldn''t swallow the breath at all. Why do these people welcome Su Yan but not her? Even eating is just a polite behavior, not accepting her from the bottom of my heart. She obviously loves Tang Wei. Why can''t she be accepted?! Wait, Su Yan will be replaced by her sooner or later! In the dark, someone''s computer screen flashed, and then the computer that had been turned off automatically started. After a few seconds of jumping, a face suddenly appeared. On the screen is a man with a delicate face, smiling at the other end of the computer, "I heard that you are looking for me all over the world. What''s the matter?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1699 "Sakako Sakura has been in Tang Wei''s view recently." As soon as the words changed, the man with delicate face inside the screen gave a meaningful smile, "are you also the one who gave the advice?" "To know too much is to die. Lu Fang In front of the computer, the cigarette in rongchu''s hand turns around, and then he takes a hard puff, finishes the last puff, and forcefully extinguishes the cigarette butt in the ashtray. A closer look, the ashtray has piled up countless cigarette butts, I do not know how many cigarettes he smoked during this period. The man called Lu Fang picked his eyebrows. "So, what can I do for you?" "The new seven sins have come down." Rongchu takes out his cell phone, turns over a long list, and then raises his cell phone to the screen so that Lu Fang can see the name clearly. After a long time, he laughs, "is that it?" Rong Chu doesn''t talk. "There are things you have to think about." Across the screen, Lu Fang hands crossed, "back if things get big, if I were Su Yan, I would not thank you." Rongchu''s fingers clenched fiercely. He was biting his teeth, trying to make his voice sound smooth. "I don''t need you to give me guidance on how to do it." "You don''t have to repeat the tragedies of the past." Lu Fang sighed helplessly and looked at rongchu, "don''t go the old way, rongchu." "It''s not a question of old ways or not." Rongchu clutched the mobile phone in his hand, so hard that he could almost crush it, "it''s the question whether Tang Wei is worthy of Su Yan." "I''m kidding. You don''t deserve Tang Wei." Lu Fang seemed to hear a joke. "What are you? Su Yan brain powder? No way "It''s for the future." Rong Chu''s pupil is so black, like a black hole. He was brought up as a second Tang Wei, and his parents never really loved him for a moment. Even if he is the bright son of Rong Nan, who is loved by the world, few people in the world know his existence. Only live, only bear. He lived like Tang Wei. No one ever told him what you should be like. But now that I have lived to the present, "there are some things I have to bear." Rongchu raised his head and looked at Lu Fang once more. "Let hatred return to hatred, let the past return to the past. Su Yan can''t change the fact that her mother is peaceful. She will always live in the hatred that Tang Wei gives her. " "Do you think you are the one to save Su Yan?" Lu Fang frowned and said, "like Sakura Sakura, she thinks she is worthy of Tang Wei. What about you? Do you think only you can save Su Yan? " "Yes, if I am really so similar to Tang Wei in a sense." Rongchu looked at Lu Fang''s face, "then it''s better to let me become Tang Wei and let Su Yan love me. The fact that her mother is peaceful in front of her doesn''t hurt me." Since he is so much like Tang Wei, why can''t he replace him? "He hurt her in all kinds of names, I can''t stand it..." However, Lu Fang said, "if I were Tang Wei, I would do the same." He can understand Tang Wei who made all that. Why can''t Rong Chu understand? Or Rong chutai understood that he replaced himself with Tang Wei, and assimilated himself with him along with his thinking and consciousness. Can fall in love with Su Yan after that, rongchu''s choice is to show indifference to those hurt in the past, thus - hate the real Tang Wei. "I don''t mind letting these things happen again if I can be more like Tang Wei." At that moment, Lu Fang saw the earth shaking storm in rongchu''s eyes, with the madness of destroying everything, just like Just like Tang Wei. He turns himself into Tang Wei and falls in love with Su Yan as the shadow of Tang Wei, so at this moment "Do you want to do it again? It''s OK to turn Yan Yan''s father into a criminal and let my father be slandered and framed by him to go to jail or die. Can I be more like Tang Wei? Will Yan Yan atone for me? It''s like atoning for Tang Wei - can I rape her, violence her on campus, beat her, and make her fall in love with me? " as like as two peas, Tang Wei, is it the same as yours? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1700 Lu Fang listened to rongchu''s long words without expression, then the man vomited, "rongchu, do you need to compensate yourself?" He will only let Su Yan further away from him. If Rong Chu really starts with Tang Wei. "There''s no need for you to do this. When the new seven sins come out, you can settle down. Sooner or later, it''s all yours. Why..." "Are they all mine?" Rongchu raised his head, the light in his eyes fragmented, "nothing is mine, even my father is not mine." Why was he born. Why do those adults, regardless of the fact, give birth to children, and then let them bear these sins. "In that case, I might as well have been knocked out." Rongchu murmured, "I don''t want to be Rongnan''s son. You see, Lu Fang, this is the end of being Rongnan''s son. He has never had my place in his heart. " Rong Nan''s heart is big enough to hold the whole world, but at the same time, his heart is small enough to be full of only one person - young Rong Bei, who died in that battle. Lu Yiting''s silent company and unrequited efforts in exchange for years and youth are dispensable to Rong Nan. She is a tragedy, not loved by the birth of rongchu, is a tragedy. He does not regard Su Yan as the light in his life. As the shadow of Tang Wei, he also falls in love with Su Yan. What''s wrong with that? "You are more extreme now. You won''t listen to anything I say. I just advise you, rongchu, don''t go the old way." Lu Fang narrowed his eyes. He hooked his lips. "In addition, I''ll be back after a while." "Has the ban on you passed in the circle?" Rongchu took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It seemed that he was calculating how many years had passed since Lu Fang was banned. After a long time, he said, "yes, it''s time for you to come out." The man opposite closed his fingers, then said with a smile, "I don''t have the leisure to accompany you to do these things. I''m very grateful to write my name down, but..." As soon as the conversation began to turn, Lu Fang made an action of comparing the gun with his finger. Then he put it on the side of his temple, and his slender finger gently poked his temple - just like the bullet pierced his whole head. "I''m really not interested in this kind of thing. If I can, I hope the seven sins will be dissolved in place." Dissolution in place? Rong Chu laughs extremely ruthlessly, "the seven people that expended so great effort to find, you say disband to disband?" "Rong Nan''s sister, Rong Bei, how did her tragedy come about?" Lu Fang stares at Rong Chu as if he wants to see through his soul. However, in a sense, Rong Chu has no soul. He has been endowed with consciousness since childhood. It''s imitation, reproduction and another Tang Wei. However, rongchu didn''t listen. He turned off the computer screen and didn''t choose to turn it on any more. On the other side of the ocean, Lu Fang looks at the suddenly stopped video call. He reaches out his finger and knocks. Then several pictures appear on the computer. It was Tang poetry and thin night when I was young. My face was amazing. Standing together, I was absolutely gorgeous. Another is a snapshot of Bo Ye falling into the sea from a cruise ship. At that moment, memories swept like a bloody storm, the huge waves engulfed the body of thin night, together with the engulfed, as well as the despairing roar of Tang poetry. Behind the roar is Rong Chu''s numb eyes. Lu Fang stares at the screen, then turns off the photo, and the room falls into a dead silence until a woman''s voice comes out of the door - "I''m in?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1701 It''s a pretty girl with a pretty nose and a cherry mouth. At a glance, she looks pure and lustful. She handed the document to Lu Fang, and then said, "you were just looking for the information about Bo Ye and Tang poetry?" Lu Fang nodded, reached out and tickled her chin like a cat, and squinted, "how can you be so smart? Know everything My computer is turned off. Watch me? " The expression on the girl''s face changed, and then she also laughed, "how can it be, just guess." Can you guess so accurately? Lu Fang sneered in his heart, but didn''t show it on his face. He took the information the girl gave him and looked at it. Then he said, "do you know, in the seven sins of the new generation selected above, your name and I are written in." The girl mentioned was obviously stiff. "That is to say, baby..." He lengthened the ending of the word "baby", which was beautiful and meaningful. "You, with them, with me, are a standard person. You say, do I want to watch out for you? Well "Why be wary of me." Just for a moment, from the girl''s face flash past is kill meaning, but that kill meaning was soon submerged in her eyes, carrying out a flattering and charming smile, she used to sit down on his legs, "I love you most, this life will not betray you." Seeing her offer to sit in his arms, Lu Fang put his arm around her slender waist, put his chin on her shoulder, and lowered his voice, "put on the high heels, and feel like taking off one by one." *** on the other side, at chifang''s house, Eugene and Chris are warmly welcoming Suyan to come here tonight. Unexpectedly, after a long struggle, Suyan waves and walks to the bedroom door, "I''d better go back. It''s not good." "Oh dear!" Chris big foot a step, directly blocked Su Yan''s way, "where bad where bad! Don''t worry. Chi lie dares to bully you. My uncle will make the decision for you. He won''t be partial! " It''s not that Chi lie is afraid to bully her Su Yan looked at Chi lie holding a pillow. The man was sitting on the bed, bending his leg, and was shooting the bed at her, banging the sheets. "Come on up, come on up, I''ll take a picture of Tang Wei lying together in a moment!" He just wants to stimulate Tang Wei! Su Yan smiles helplessly, "why do you challenge him again?" "It''s for both of you." Chi lie blinked, "first say good, back if you two things become, I how to say also have to accept a big red envelope." "That''s all you can do!" Eugene hates that iron is not steel, "can''t it be you and Yan Yan?" Chi Li turned his head, white and clean face, straight to his father Eugene, "I can marry her, as long as Yan Yan wants, in fact, this marriage is the same, so it doesn''t matter. You see Tang Wei''s attitude towards Yan Yan is obviously good recently. Maybe he will treat Yan Yan well in the future. Isn''t everyone happy? " As soon as the voice fell, Chris got a call from Tang Shi. As a "good friend" for so many years, he hardly knew what Tang poetry was about. As soon as he got through, the voice of a strong woman came from the opposite side, "you return my daughter-in-law!" Tang Wei, the smelly boy, knows how to play tricks. Did he go back to complain! Yes, he can''t clean up Chi lie, but his mother Tang Shi can clean up Chi lie''s father Chris and Eugene! After all, Chris and Eugene were so fond of Tang poetry at that time. When his sister came to see Tang poetry, Chris suddenly felt soft. "Oh, I can''t believe it? Your daughter-in-law is staying at my house tonight. Nothing will happen... " "No!" Strong women are determined. "Oh, just one night..." "Give me back my daughter-in-law!" Daughter in law? Su Yan was surprised. Her face turned white and red. She suddenly lowered her head and twisted her fingers together. She rubbed and rubbed together. Aunt Tang Shi Yes, is that what you call her outside? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1702 For Su Yan, the word "daughter-in-law" in Tang poetry is too heavy. What she felt most sorry for in her life was the mother and son of the Tang family. Because of her mother''s sin, they suffered so much from the innocent mother and son. She thought that it was enough for her to bear, but who knows Tang Shi held out her hand. At that time, when she was so young and didn''t know much about the world, she was chased, beaten and scolded by Anmi, and faced the world blankly and fearfully. It was Tang poetry that held out her hand to hand over tenderness and kindness to her. If it wasn''t for Tang poetry, she might not be able to make it to the present. Now, Tang Shi calls her "daughter-in-law" to her friends. It''s a lot of kindness. Su Yan doesn''t dare to think about it Su Yan lowers her head and turns red. Her fingers are still locked together. Chris grabs her mobile phone to deal with Tang Shi. "Oh, you''re so cute. Can we abduct Su Yan?" "How do I know if you will!" In the place they can''t see, Tang Shi holds the phone and is very angry. On the side, she looks at Tang Wei. On the other side, she looks at Tang Wei''s thin night. All three of them are waiting for Tang poetry. The two men looked at her with counseling. Then she patted Tang Wei on the shoulder and said, "don''t be afraid, son! I''ll see if Chris dares to rob my daughter-in-law! " After hearing this, Chris and Eugene said, "I don''t have a daughter-in-law. You can''t bully me..." "Your family has nothing to do with my family!" Tang Shi didn''t even want to think about it. Suddenly, she was in the posture of negotiation. She looked like a bullying female president, just like in those years, "you can''t rob my family just because your family didn''t have one." Chris was angry with Tang Shi and laughed, "then you let Suqi have another one!" "I don''t care whether Su Qi is born or not. I tell you, Su Yan is my daughter-in-law. I don''t like Tang Wei for others. I like Su Yan''s kindness when she was a child. She is also sensible when she grows up. Who can serve my son like her parents? I feel bad after watching it. If my stupid son hadn''t inherited his father''s hard talk and made Su Yan angry, I would have held my granddaughter now! " Then Tang Shi glared at Tang''s only eye with a grudge, "you, try to cheer me up in the future!" Tang Wei immediately raised his hand, "Mom, I will be proud in the future." Pooh. Now it''s courteous. Why didn''t you treat people well at the beginning. Tang Shi turned his head and continued, "in a word, that''s it. I''ll wait for your house, and I''ll take my future daughter-in-law back myself!" In person?! Bo Yedao, "Miss Tang, no, don''t you think about letting the driver pick you up?" Then he pointed to himself. By the way, he was her driver. Tang Shi squinted, "Oh, no, you lead your son to reflect on how to make him like this. Chi lie, the son of Chris family, is so excellent. If you don''t work hard, my daughter-in-law will be gone!" Bo Ye looks at Tang Wei helplessly: "son, tell me about you..." Tang Wei immediately looked at the ceiling, "you are born, you reflect." Yes, yes! It''s all his fault that Bo ye had no brain to believe in tranquility, otherwise Tang poetry would not be wronged, Tang Wei would not be precocious, and Yan Yan would not be guilty, and the world would be peaceful. Tang Wei went out with Tang Shi, "Mom, meet Yan Yan, I''ll go too." Tang Shi looked back at his son, "eh?" After a pause, Tang just took a deep breath and said, "take her home." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1703 At that moment, Tang Shi felt that she saw some shadow of the thin night in her son. It''s like on the day of heavy snow, Bo Ye stood downstairs and looked up. The snowflakes floated past his face and fell into his eyes. At that time, the loneliness on his face was colder than the snow. Now, through the long memories, Tang Wei standing in front of her, just like that of Bo Ye, showed such a desperate, left behind, lonely expression. At that moment, Tang poetry red eyes, shaking his head, as if in emotion, after all, is the fate of people, you see feelings let who? Su Yan is an MI''s daughter. She always knows that an MI is one of her killers. In fact, she has too many regrets in her life. Rong Nan, who is behind the scenes, still sits on the throne. She can''t move. She can only let the truth be buried in time. If it''s not a thin night, Tang poetry will not be able to survive in the face of such dark facts. But Tang Wei is so innocent. Both of them are good children. It''s a pity that they are wasted by time No longer see the shadow of innocence. Tang poetry came forward, "let''s go, child." Child, no matter how old Tang Wei is, is always a child in the eyes of Tang poetry, or the child who is willing to raise arms to protect her, "saving Su Yan, maybe saving yourself." In order to save this life which was torn apart by God. Tang Wei keeps up with the pace of Tang poetry and goes out. Bo Ye stands behind them, looks at their far away figure and holds his fingers tightly. Yes, what they both bear is much more than what he pays for thin night All he can do is to become a haven for them. With a low smile, Bo ye turned back and made a phone call, "I heard that your son is coming back recently?" Looking at the luxurious chandelier at home, Bo Ye was silent for a few seconds after hearing the answer from the opposite side. In those seconds, the years seemed to flow past him, then stopped suddenly, and then crashed back madly, as if he were still the young emperor of that era. However, after the silence passed, time collapsed suddenly, and all the world lines were wrapped behind him, slowly like smoke dissipation. The man grabbed his cell phone and said, "don''t come back, don''t come back." **** Su Yan really didn''t think that one day, she would meet Tang Shi, her benefactor, her light and hope, standing in front of her like this, and coming to her with all kinds of dust, she said, "Yan Yan, would you like to go back with your aunt?" And Tang Wei stood beside her, his eyes cold and firm. As if she was a child, when she was shivering in the corner, someone smashed the wall that trapped her from behind. The hand unquestionably pulled her out of the cage. She was determined not to allow any obstruction and resistance. Looking back, it was Tang Wei''s black eyes. Before Tang poetry finished, Tang Wei rushed up. Before Su Yan had time to make any response, she was attacked. The world, it''s dawn. "Are you all right?" Tang Wei hugs Su Yan, and then reaches over her head to feel, "did Chi lie do anything to you?" Tang Shi slapped his hand over his eyes and said, "son, what are you doing..." Tang Wei holds her eagerly, as if confirming that Su Yan is safe and sound. "It''s OK. It''s OK. Just go back with me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1704 Su Yan is in a bit of a dilemma at the moment. She can only shirk, "Uncle Chris is very good to me..." Do you hear me! Do you hear me! Chris jumped up and just wanted to have a chat with Tang Shi. As a result, she heard Su Yan continue to say, "but I did disturb them. This time it''s my willfulness. Uncle Chris, I''d better go back." On the side, Chi lie was wearing loose pajamas, most of the collar fell down, and a little and a half of his strong shoulders were exposed. He said, "my bed has been made for you." "I''m sorry." Su Yan throws an apologetic look at Chi lie, "I''m like a child, just playing around. After such a big circle, I still have to trouble you in the middle of the night.... " She is always like this, when something goes wrong, she just takes all the responsibility to herself, for fear that the knife will not stab her. The thunder is going to be replaced. What Tang Wei can''t see most is Su Yan''s picture. He said, "Mingming Chi lie is like a child. It''s him who started the game. It''s none of your business." Chi lie, who was named, could only look up at the ceiling. Chris also looked at his son, "what have you done?" "Nothing. I just said in front of him that I would take Yanyan home to sleep at night." Chi lie showed a sly smile on his face, "after all, someone is not willing to admit that he cares. I can only add some oil to the fire. It''s so boring tonight. It''s more fun to start making trouble. " ¡­¡­ Chris and Eugene feel a dark wind blowing behind them. Is their son so dark With whom Chris said, "I''m going to learn from you!" Eugene said, "fart, learning from me is learning well, learning from you is learning bad!" The two dads are still shirking. "Stop it..." Su Yan seems to want to stop Chi lie from saying something. Chi lie detects it. The man squints his eyes and looks at Tang poetry standing outside. He immediately understands what Su Yan is doing. Ah, do you still want to hide it for Tang Wei? Well, let me tell you. Chi lie said with a low smile, "it''s not because there''s a woman who''s somehow entangled with Tang Wei. I don''t know where she came from. As a result, in order to drive her face away, she said too much in front of Tang Wei. I can''t help it, so I take revenge." That is to say, if sakako Ohara didn''t attack Su Yan first because of Tang Wei, Chi lie would not fight against Tang Wei like this tonight. Su Yan''s face turned white, "enough, I can''t go back There''s nothing to say about today. " "Wait a minute." Tang Shi, standing outside, suddenly uttered a terrible cold voice. At that moment, Tang Wei saw the shadow of the female president who was sitting in the office of thin night. Tang Shi stepped forward and said, "who? What happened? She and Su Yan What did you say? " This must be the reason for Su Yan to change her mind and escape to Chi lie. Tang Shi sensitively catches that there are other things in it, and immediately asks, "who is that woman, Tang Wei? Come on!" Tang Wei took a deep breath, "Sakura Sakura." The name Tang Shi searched, "is it Kurosawa''s sister?" Tang Wei nodded. "What did she say?" Tang poetry continues to ask. Tang Wei kept silent. "Say it Tang poetry accentuates the tone. "She scolds Su Yan for being a bitch. She says that Su Yan''s single parent family is not fit to be with me. She also says that Su Yan is to blame for everything. Only she is good to me." Tang Wei closed his eyes and opened them again. He spoke with great speed. He knew, so So Su Yan just retreated, just wanted to, retreated to the person who has to rely on. That''s why Chi lie deliberately stimulates him like this. "That''s ridiculous!" Tang Shi''s eyes were red when he heard this, and he looked at Su Yan, who was pale on one side. His heart was pulled together. How many times does she have to bear such piercing words Why can''t my son protect her again and again when he loves her? "How can the children of the original family be so uneducated?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1705 Originally all this Su Yan doesn''t want to let Tang poetry know. Someone once told them about their past. Such unreasonable things don''t want them to be heard by Tang poetry at all. For those who have experienced all this in the past, this is a repeated injury. But But Chi lie actually mentioned this matter in front of Tang poetry! Su Yan anxiously takes a look at Chi lie, and then he has no apology for her eyes. The man even shrugs his shoulders and shows a helpless expression to Su Yan, which makes her bite her lips sadly. But Tang Shi was more worried. She pressed Su Yan''s shoulder, looked at her tenderly and sadly, and said softly, "you want to hide it, don''t you?" Su Yan didn''t speak. She has not been so close to Tang poetry for a long time. Those eyes, ah, seem to leave no trace of years, still so strong and gentle. Tang Wei''s mother is really a tough woman rarely seen in the world. Su Yan opened her mouth, "I don''t want to So that you can hear more about the past. " "Good boy." As soon as the three words came out, Su Yan''s tears fell down one by one. Tang Shi gently held her in her arms and patted her shoulder with her hand. Her tone was soft, but with a strong and reliable force, "I know, I always know that when I was young, you would stand on my side. Good boy, Yan Yan, I look up to you and feel sorry for your suffering. I''ve only given you trouble for so many years, haven''t I? " At that moment, Su Yan seems to have been exhausted. If it wasn''t for Tang poetry, she would like to knock her feet on the ground. She kneels down and worships Tang poetry. She pleads for mercy and admits her mistake for the dark and desperate past. She cried, eyes overflow is crazy and collapse, so many years of disguise, was said to be sorry for Tang poetry, sorry for Tang Wei, is the culprit, is the source of all evil. However, when she was patted lightly by Tang poetry, her soul was broken, fragmented and broken, like a handful of dust, "no trouble, no trouble, it''s my own mother''s fault, it''s her fault!" It is not allowed to Don''t allow the kind-hearted people to take some unnecessary responsibility on themselves, don''t allow the light in her life - Tang Shi and her son have any apology for her. Su Yan cried like a child, "don''t Don''t... " Don''t be nice to me, don''t Stand on my side like this, forgive me, I I am "I am the daughter of tranquility Her whole body kept shivering. Tang Wei''s heart was pulled together when he saw it. Tang Shi let go of Su Yan and saw her crying hysterically. Her tears broke the line and kept falling down. Just that sentence seemed to have broken her soul. Tang Wei shook her head and pressed her, "Su Yan, Su Yan --" she beat Tang Wei''s chest and kept shaking her head and holding her He kept denying himself, "I''m the daughter of a murderer. Why should I! How can I, how can I... " She can''t use her brain to think about what she said, trembling, as if the whole person is splitting and disappearing a little bit, "what am I going to do Can I shed half of my blood, Tang Wei? Can I still hate me? Can I still have strength? Can I continue to hate? " "Yes." At that moment, Tang Wei''s voice coldly pierced her fragile and shaking shell, nailed in the softest and worst place of her heart. "As long as you can exist and live with me, Su Yan, I hate you all my life, OK?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1706 At this moment, the heart counts the seconds and the blood flows back. Su Yan looks up at Tang Wei''s eyes and feels that the light around her world is gradually shining in from the cracks. Tang Shi looks at them and just turns his head to one side. Chris knows that Tang Shi must also think of the past. Those memories are also torture to Tang Shi. But. It''s time to open the wound and see the sun. Those dark past, why continue to pester the next generation and refuse to stop? Tang Wei patted Su Yan on the shoulder and said, "do you want to go back with me?" Going back with you? Where to go? Su Yan raised her head in the chaos. She looked like a new born child. She could not catch the sunshine and could only follow Tang Wei''s eyes. The world kept expanding and twisting in the gray. She repeated, "is it going home?" "Well." Tang Wei''s voice is so firm and so cold, just like the tip of a knife inserted into the scabbard in minutes. A sharp and crisp sound came to the end of the bloodless murder, "go home." ***** it was the first time that Tang Wei took Su Yan back to Bo''s home so formally, and took her to Bo Ye and Tang Shi. It was also the first time that Su Yan was so good, like a five-year-old child in those years. Seeing Bo Ye with fear and shyness on her face, she still called her uncle. Bo Ye and Tang Shi look at each other happily, especially Tang Shi. They can''t help but feel excited. Is Su Yan willing to start over with Tang Wei? It''s so good that she can finally rest assured that the hatred of this generation has finally come to an end So a strong woman who plans to upgrade to be a mother-in-law hums a little song and goes back to her bedroom. Boye gives up the space to Su Yan and Tang Wei. When Tang Wei goes to release the water, he takes a look at the little woman sitting by the French window. At this moment, Su Yan is bending, hands around the legs, curled up in front of the French window, thin body soft to cover themselves, she side face, facing the night, that face white and beautiful. Tang Wei tried to shout, "Su Yan?" The little woman didn''t respond. Tang Wei and patience, "Su Yan." But there was still no response. Until Tang Wei came forward and asked, "Su Yan, what''s the matter?" At that moment, looking at the woman outside all the time, he raised his head, pointed to himself and said, "are you Call me Tang Wei is sensitive and aware of something. He frowns and says, "yes, what''s wrong with you..." "But my name is Bo Yan." At that moment, Tang Wei''s heart seemed to be broken. The heart was stabbed with a sharp blade in an instant, and the pain began to spread wildly from the chest. He stepped forward, pressed Su Yan''s shoulder, lost his voice and said, "what did you say?" "What''s the matter with you, little brother?" Su Yan blinked her eyes, innocent and innocent, "she has been calling another person''s name since before..." Little brother The title And in her mouth, besides One person Tang Wei''s hands trembled, "Yan Yan, do you remember who your father was?" "I don''t know." Su Yan frowned blankly and painfully, "I don''t know, my father I know, no I don''t know... " At the same time, the crazy distortion on her face is the expression of her suffering. Su Yan pressed her brain hard in an attempt to connect the confused and broken thoughts again. But why? Like the light in one room went dark, the light in another room turned on immediately. Wait a minute, who are you? Do you wake up? Her heart beat down heavily, as if she had been hit violently from behind. She shivered and opened her eyes again. The loss and pain had disappeared. The only thing left was accident and coldness. "Tang Wei?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1707 Two completely different attitudes and expressions appear on a person''s face at the same time. Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks fiercely. When he reacts, he presses Su Yan''s shoulder hard. "What''s the matter with you?" "Is that what I want to ask you?" The memory of how she came to Tang Wei''s home is chaotic and fuzzy. Su Yan pinches her eyebrows. The gray green pupils reflect Tang Wei''s panic. She says, "why am I here..." At that moment, Tang Weizhen felt shocked, as if he had finally figured out something. An idea that he did not dare to admit all the time was getting louder and louder in his mind. He recalled Su Yan''s various behaviors. He was obviously resisting, but he was forced to accept and enjoy them. He wanted to retreat and escape, but his eyes always revealed his desire for him. He was afraid, but he wanted to be cut and conquered in his hands. He was so thin, but he wanted to be pierced. Her likes and dislikes, everything is the opposite. Su Yan, this is you This is you How do you protect yourself? Tang Wei''s throat was shaking. He didn''t expect that he, in the name of hate, forced Su Yan''s heart to be so vulnerable, but But Su Yan, why, why In so many newly split protective shells, I still choose to keep the memory and identity of the soft "five-year-old thin face" This shows that there is still a small, humble and naive desire for him in her heart. It turns out that thin face Are you always alive in your heart Tang Wei red eyes, "Su Yan, you forget how to come..." At that time, why didn''t he pay more attention? Su Yan''s charming and complex contradiction, what kind of soul will it breed under the immersion of time Maybe Su Yan didn''t know it, her soul had been divided into two parts. Maybe she couldn''t know how many parts she was divided into. What we can know is that the one just now is five-year-old Bo Yan. It''s Bo Yan who will call him "little brother" and is full of expectation and joy. Now - Tang Wei opened his mouth and said again, "you are Su Yan? " "What are you talking about?" Su Yan frowned and said, "I''m not su Yan. Who else can I be? Besides, I''m going home. " "You said to come back here with me." Tang Wei stops Su Yan''s action. The water in the bathtub is almost full. His action makes Su Yan step back a little. His arm subconsciously grabs the edge of the bathtub and touches the warm water. Water, is Tang Wei giving her water? Su Yan shuddered. She had reached this point. She must have said that she wanted to sleep here. Tang Weicai did these things, but Why is that memory so vague? It''s like It''s like the light in that room has been turned off, and you can''t see everything recorded inside from the outside. Su Yan tried to remember something, but her turbid consciousness told her that it was all in vain. She might realize that she had just experienced something with confused memory. She bit her teeth and thought about going to see Uncle Bai Yue and Jiang Ling in two days, but Tang Wei said directly, "if you are not feeling well, rest here today, and I will come back tomorrow Can I take you to Uncle Jiang Ling? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1708 So Su Yan looks up at Tang Wei''s face. She did something abnormal just now, right? As a result, Tang Wei is so sensitive that he proposes to go to see Uncle Jiang Ling and Bai Yue Su Yan''s heart beat faster and faster, "can you tell me just now, I all..." What did you do She is so afraid that she will do something that is not her original intention. It''s a pity that Tang Wei just hugged her and said, "no, you''ve done a good job." Then she put Su Yan into the bathtub. The moment she was wrapped in warm water, the liquid penetrated her clothes. But with the tide of fatigue and ease, she was soaked like a lifeless corpse. She slowly released all her gas in the bathtub. Su Yan''s curly eyelashes trembled, she said, "I don''t think it''s good..." "You can take a bath and have a rest. You can take off your wet clothes and throw them out of the bathtub." Tang Wei''s pupil color is so deep, but he still stood up and said in a hoarse voice, "there are your clothes at home." Su Yan sank the whole person under the bathtub, only showing a small half of his face, gululing and holding his breath, spitting bubbles and saying, "why do you have my clothes at home?" Tang Wei said with a smile, "I have a clever plan. I have guessed that one day you will spend the night at my house and buy it in advance. Can''t you?" Su Yan simply closed her eyes and breathed, even the small half of her face was in the water. "Don''t suffocate yourself." Tang Wei wants to lift her out of the water. The bathtub is so big and she is so thin. Tang Wei thinks he can lift her up with one hand. After thinking about it, he turned around and stepped out of the bathtub. When his footsteps completely disappeared, Su Yan came out from the bottom and gasped. She looked at the sparkling water, but could not pour out her clear face. All this made her feel too strange. Is there another devil in her body that she did not know? "No..." Su Yan laughs at herself and reaches out to wet her face. Then she begins to take off the clothes one by one. If there is a devil, then it must be her at this moment. She is like a fetus still in her mother''s womb. The flowing water is the fetal fluid around her body, just as if she had not been born in this world at this moment. Tang Wei stares in the room for 20 minutes. Everyone is stupid. He makes the bed like a little daughter-in-law, puts the quilt in order, and then stares at the bed in a daze. At the end of the day, Su Yan didn''t seem to say that she couldn''t do it. She agreed to be here today for the time being. She also wanted to find Bai Yue and Jiang Ling tomorrow Tang Wei''s eyes are black. How can she come in after taking a bath? What are you doing in here? Sleeping directly or doing something - Tang Wei makes a quick decision and calls Xu Shengmin. Xu Shengmin, who is still mopping the floor, hears the sound of his mobile phone and scolds who has committed such a crime in the evening. As a result, he sees that it is Tang Wei, and immediately connects. Then he hears Tang Wei gasping across the street and says, "finished, Su Yan is going to sleep with me tonight." Xu Shengmin didn''t even think about it. "You''re dreaming. Didn''t Su Yan go with Chi lie? When did I sleep with you? " "I mean she''s staying at my house tonight." Tang Wei scolded, "my family, my real home, what do you say I want to do?" "Do it!" Xu Shengmin didn''t hear clearly and said directly, "you two don''t have no feelings. Come on, let''s deal with her! No - then you expect to be beaten by Uncle dunsuqi the next day. I''ll tell you later that I instigated me. We can be beaten together. You can beat me, but not me! You don''t think I said it. You can do it yourself. " ¡­¡­ This is a bad friend! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1709 Tang Wei is silent with his mobile phone. To tell the truth, he really wants to do something bad, too much. It''s not because Su Yan is young, it''s mainly because Su Yan is so beautiful and attractive. He thinks about her naked appearance at a glance, which makes him unable to be a person at all. You can be a dog. Tang Wei took a deep breath and pressed down those confused thoughts in his mind. Then he said, "I really want to have a child with Yan Yan." Xu Shengmin is mopping the floor. He is going to make a midnight snack for LAN Qiqi. Just as he is cooking at home, Leng buting hears Tang Wei say something like this. He still uses a low voice, which frightens Xu Shengmin. "Your tone is like eating Su Yan. Please let her go." Tang Wei was angry. "What kind of person is Lao Tzu?" Xu Shengmin said, "you are! Think about it! You are the most shameless in the world Tang Wei just wanted to fight back, and the sound of footsteps came from the door. When he looked up again, Tang Wei stopped breathing. When his attention shifted, his fingers didn''t hold tightly, and he fell on the floor with a bang. At the other end, Xu Shengmin heard the call suddenly cut off and murmured to the beep, "eh? Why are you so angry? " Said the man turned his eyes with disdain, "which like me, the best temper in the world, seven seven baby, what do you want to eat at night?" At this moment, Tang Wei, looking at Su Yan who came into the door, his breath suddenly became disordered, and even his body became stiff for a few seconds. He came back and said, "Su Yan..." "Well?" Su Yan was wearing a bathrobe. Under the bathrobe, which covered her thighs, she had two straight and slender legs. She was exposed to the dim light of the room at night, which was dazzling white. Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "You sleep here at night. I''ll take you tomorrow..." "I know." Su Yan''s eyes are cold, just like she never had feelings. Maybe once there was light in her eyes, but now they are completely out. She looks at Tang Wei, "is the bed for me?" Before Tang Wei can speak, Su Yan goes to the bedside. Now in Tang Wei''s eyes, all the things in his mind are su Yan''s white legs, legs, legs, legs. He can play her legs for a year. He can hold them, fold them, press them and lick them! However, at this moment, the owner of the legs suddenly got into the quilt, as if eager to hide himself. No legs. Tang Wei''s expression suddenly cooled down. Su Yan really wants to hit his handsome face with a pillow. She understands, asshole! What''s the matter with that disappointed expression! Tang Wei saw that she had already got in and went to tuck her in. This is a rare peace between them. Tang Wei said, "are you afraid of sleeping alone?" Su Yan shook his head firmly, "no way." Tang Wei nodded firmly, and the light in his eyes suddenly rose, "you must be afraid, right?" Su Yan''s voice was trembling, "I said I would not." "No, you''ll be afraid." As soon as the voice fell, Tang Wei suddenly opened her tightly held quilt, "so I have to sleep with you, otherwise you are afraid of what to do." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I said I won''t be afraid, asshole!!!! Su Yan actually wants to leave, but she is too sober and rational. If her body and behavior really have problems, then it''s more likely that someone will have problems outside. It''s better to make a fool of herself in front of Tang Wei than to have unknown problems after she leaves alone. At least Su Yan clenched her fingers. Here in Tang Wei, she was in the controllable range. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1710 Just a moment of hesitation, Tang Wei comes in. Before Su Yan can resist, his waist is hugged. Tang Wei took a hard breath, like taking away the oxygen around her, and then said in a hoarse voice, "you are so fragrant." Su Yan said, "what are you going to do?" "You use my bath milk." Tang Wei murmured to himself, "then you are my taste, Su Yan." Su Yan broke off his fingers one by one. "I warn you, don''t push an inch..." "I''m not going to take an inch." Tang Wei holds her from behind. This is too ambiguous. Su Yan feels that if he is not careful, Tang Wei will open his mouth to show his sharp fangs, and then pierce her fragile body from back to chest. "I can sleep alone." "That''s what I thought." Tang Wei said recklessly, "so I''m going to sleep outside." However, however! Seeing Su Yan''s legs, Tang Wei immediately changed his mind. He can''t stand it any more. As the two white jade like legs walk around under his eyes, Tang Wei feels that there are sparks in his eyes. So at this moment, holding Su Yan, Tang Wei says, "can I play with your legs?" It''s so straightforward that I''ve put my desire on the surface. Su Yan didn''t want to, "no, don''t touch it!" Tang Wei said shamelessly, "it''s OK. You can measure my waistline with your legs. Do you understand? It''s just the kind with two legs." He wanted to be caught between her legs like this. Su Yan can''t bear it, "I think you have a problem today!" "It''s a big problem to meet you." Tang Wei kisses her hair from behind. If it wasn''t for his good looks, his behavior now is like a freak - or a good-looking freak, which makes people feel even more creepy. He grabs Su Yan''s finger with one hand and says, "darling, I''ll touch it." Su Yan said, "no way." "Who makes your legs look so good?" Tang Wei''s eyes seemed to flicker a faint green light, like a hungry wolf, "you give me a touch, I''ll go out to sleep." Even if Su Yan struggles again, how can she resist Tang Wei''s strength? However, to her surprise, it''s like a massage after Tang Wei. It''s light and soft on her legs. It''s professional like a professional masseuse. Even when she''s free, she comes to push her back. As soon as she comes and goes, she is released and relieved of sleepiness and fatigue. Su Yan doesn''t know what she is doing When did she fall asleep? Later, she mumbled, and then she was unconscious. When I open my eyes again, it''s a picture of myself being held in my arms by the sleeping Tang Wei. She was stunned. After a while, his face turned red and he reached out to pull Tang Wei''s hand. The movement woke him up, and he said, "what are you doing?" Su Yan''s face was full of shyness, "little brother, you Why are you here? " Hearing this address, Tang Wei turned over and pressed Su Yan''s shoulder. In bed, he pressed her with a posture and looked at her, "what do you call me?" "Little brother." Su Yan stretched out her hand to cover her face. Her shy appearance was so beautiful, "too close! It''s too close! " This is Changed personality again? Tang Wei approached, lowered his voice, and put a subwoofer in her ear early in the morning, "do you like it?" Su Yan legs soft, the whole person like in the bubble, nodded. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1711 Tang Wei doesn''t know how long he hasn''t seen Su Yan so frank. She always wants to face him. If you love her, she will hate you. If you hate her, she will turn to love you. She is such a woman who can''t get along with her true heart. Now she is facing him so frankly. He''s nodding at him. Tang Wei was ecstatic. Although he didn''t reveal it on the surface, he still shook his hands and touched Su Yan''s hair. Then he said, "do you want to know why you are here?" Su Yan circled around and found that this home was actually Tang Wei''s home. So last night, she actually slept in Tang Wei''s home. Realizing this, she was even hotter and tried to get into the quilt. Unfortunately, Tang Wei lifted up the quilt and said, "why?" "Because you came home with me yesterday." Tang Wei may know why Su Yan had a mental breakdown on that day. The memories of the past are hanging on her weakest string. That night, Tang Shi holds her and whisks all her mistakes away from her shoulders. The moment she is approved by others, the string that has been broken for so long is broken. When the sun came in, she didn''t have to be strong any more. When a person was biting her teeth and trying to live, someone told her that you didn''t have to be strong any more. At that moment, all the defenses collapsed. The world has become a bizarre and unpredictable color, like a disordered channel, constantly flashing, the real self she wants to seize from the memory of the slit, is divided into a lot of different frequency bands, struggling to flash. At that moment, the five-year-old Bo Yan came back. So at this moment, Su Yan in front of him overlaps with the five-year-old child in his memory. Even Tang Wei unconsciously softens his voice. The man, like the beast of the prairie king, reveals the softest skin and flesh to slowly circle the rabbit in front of him. From now on, I will guard you. The gentle kiss fell on Su Yan''s forehead, which made the woman''s shoulders tremble and her eyes wet with tension and fear And desire. She really wants to be touched by Tang Wei''s little brother. What happened at the same time was that the man put his hand on top of her head, followed the soft hair down, and slid across her face. The palm of his hand was just close to her face. "Good boy, get up." "Well." Su Yan said with a smile, "little brother, are you hungry?" She has such a mature body, but she has such green eyes. Tang Wei''s vision was almost suddenly forced, and then said, "you look delicious." Su Yan''s shoulder shrunk, "I''m not delicious." "Well." Tang Wei rubs her hair. Damn, it''s slippery. "There''s going to be breakfast at home. Get up." Epoch-making night is particularly happy today. **** made a breakfast for a long time. When Tang Dynasty''s poem came out, it was shocked. "Why are you so diligent, husband?" Bo ye put a burnt sun egg on the plate and whistled, "wife, Yan Yan slept in our house last night!" Tang poetry is a Leng, back to God also followed the tone up, "finished! So, does our son have a chance? Honey, get out of the way! I''ll cook! " Bo Ye was not happy. "I made a meal for my son and future daughter-in-law. Why did I grab it with me?" Tang Shi slapped him away from the kitchen and turned over the ugly and dying sun egg he had made - the half burnt sun egg crossed an arc in the air and finally fell into the garbage can. Bo Ye is heartbroken, "why!" He cooked the meal in the night! That''s how it''s treated! Oh, my God! He can''t cook at night! Not to be human, not to be human! "It''s all burnt!" Tang Shi spat, and glared at Bo Ye with her dispirited eyes. She was so anxious that she was afraid that it would be too late! I can''t fry an egg. I''m afraid my son and daughter-in-law will die when they eat your food. I''ll make it! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1712 Bo Ye is not happy at the moment. "I just can''t fry eggs. I can do anything else. Can''t we cook for two children together?" Tang Shi shook his head, "no way." Bo Ye has always been "the biggest wife" and suddenly withered. He rushed to one side and kept muttering, "I''m also the eldest and youngest of the Bo family I''ve been cooking for so many years, haven''t you... " Tang Shi knocks on the egg, grinning and crushing the eggshell. With a click, Bo Ye feels a sharp pain coming from a certain part of her body. She immediately looks at her queen with a big sweat, pulling an embarrassed smile, "wife, cook, be careful..." Tang Shi laughed coldly, broke the egg, and picked up the knife on the side. The posture made Bo Ye almost kneel down, "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, you come! You come! I''m waiting for dinner, too! " With that, he went back to the kitchen directly. Finally, he closed the kitchen door and gasped close to the door. The man murmured, "I''m afraid to offend you more and more." Twenty minutes later, when his father looked up, he saw his unfilial son Tang Wei dragging Su Yan out like a child. When he came downstairs, Su Yan said hello to Bo Ye cleverly. After hearing that, he was happy physically and mentally. He wanted to make a room at home for Su Yan to live in. "The child has been a pain since he was a child." Thin night looking at Su Yan, tut tut feeling, "now also grow up, not when I was a child that crying little girl film." Su Yan opened her eyes blankly, innocent and innocent. Tang Wei said immediately, "have breakfast first. After that, she and I will go to find Bai Yue and uncle Jiang Ling." Thin night frowns, "have nothing to look for them to do?" "The implication is that we can only find them when we are dead." Tang Wei rolled a white eye, "I have nothing to do to find them nagging!" At this moment, his parents can''t know Su Yan''s strange situation, or they will make trouble. Fortunately, Su Yan is also clever, doesn''t talk much, drinks milk silently and doesn''t do anything, which doesn''t make her parents suspicious. When Tang Shi comes out with the breakfast, Su Yan stands up and wants to help. It was as fast as picking up things for my mother. Tang poetry heart suddenly opened, "good boy, you sit down, today is the first time you are formally brought back by Weiwei, we should be the elders to make breakfast to entertain you." Then he added some milk to Su Yan''s cup. "I heard just now that I wanted to take you to meet Bai yuejiangling. It''s OK. I haven''t found them for a while. You follow them. They may be happy." Su Yan nodded again. Tang Shi was satisfied with the way she ate quietly. Oh, this future daughter-in-law is beautiful, tall and thin, and her skin is still so white. This gene is so good. All the good things in Su Qi''s body have been passed on to her, including those beautiful eyes. His face showed his mother''s smile. Tang Shi said, "eat more. When you''re full, go to Bai Yue and Jiang Ling." That look made Tang only get goose bumps. His mother didn''t look at him with this kind of look. Now she stares at Su Yan fiercely, which scares people. What should I do! Tang Wei quickly finished breakfast, said a thank you, parents with Su Yan up, "let''s go." Bo Ye said anxiously, "I haven''t finished the milk!" Tang Wei picked up the cup and drank Su Yan''s share. Tang Shi patted the table and said, "spit it out! Yan Yan is too thin. I''ll make it up for her. You''ve got it! " Tang Wei said, "no matter, let''s go first!" Then he took Yan Yan''s hand and left. Su Yan didn''t resist. He followed him obediently. A man and a woman went out and let Tang Shi feel soft hearted and lean into Bo Ye''s arms. "Husband, they went hand in hand." Bo Ye is more dreamy than Tang poetry. "I''ve been thinking about my granddaughter''s name." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1713 That''s good. The two masters of the Bo family have even begun to think about the happy days when the whole family will be full of children and grandchildren. For a moment, their faces are full of the loving smiles of their old mother and father. Tang Wei is not far away from home. He feels that there are strong eyes behind him, shaking all over. Su Yan said, "what''s the matter with you, little brother?" Tang Wei said, "it''s ok I think my father is sick again. " Su Yan obediently follows Tang Wei, but there is no sound at all. When he arrives at the door of Jiangling and Baiyue''s house, Jiangling opens the door and is stunned. After looking at Tang Wei and Su Yan, who is behind Tang Wei, Jiang Ling, who is uncle age, silently takes out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and takes a hard breath. Look at his expression, it''s very deep. Tang Wei is not happy, "why don''t you let me in." He took a few puffs and rubbed his eyes. "I''m judging if I have hallucinations. What''s behind it is Yan Yan? " Known as Yan Yan, Su Yan was not surprised. She nodded and said with a smile, "hello." Surprise! The smoke on Jiang Ling''s hand fell straight down, as if he had finally regained his mind. He grabbed the doorframe and yelled at the room, "Bai Yue! It''s amazing. Get up! Tang Wei, the son of a bitch, comes to the door with Su Yan! finished! Get up Tang Wei wants to roar very much. What''s the end? He just brings Su Yan to the door. Is it necessary to be so excited! Jiang Ling understood the look in Tang Wei''s eyes, "did you put some ecstasy on other people''s girls! How can Yan Yan come to us with you so obediently! If I were Yan Yan, I would be able to close the door without seeing you - you, this is not your substitute Jiang Ling''s brain has begun to make up for a series of overbearing love dramas like "the president fell in love with the stand in". But often, the world they live in is more bloody than "the president falls in love with the stand in". Tang Wei drags Su Yan into the door and says, "let me, let me, uncle Bai Yue knows more about this field..." Then he saw a man with white hair coming down the stairs. It was still the face of male and female. God never seemed to be willing to be cruel to him. Tang Wei always thinks that among them, Bai Yue is the most beautiful one. Everyone else has momentum, but where Bai Yueguang goes is the beauty in the oil painting. Great beauty. Su Yan blushed directly. Tang only suddenly stopped in front of her, Bei Er said displeased, "is it good-looking?" Su Yan murmured, "it''s so beautiful. I''m going to suffocate." Bai Yue squints and smiles. When he comes to Su Yan, he is sensitive to what''s wrong. His eyes are obviously not what Su Yan should have now. He looks closer at Su Yan. Su Yan''s face is hotter, which makes Tang Wei''s teeth bite more tightly. "You stick so close..." Bai Yue stares at Su Yan for a long time. Time seems to freeze. Then the man slowly reaches out his hand, flicks Su Yan''s forehead and says, "are you really Su Yan? Or is Su Yan still asleep? " Su Yan''s pupil suddenly lax. "Is she still asleep, my dear child? Are you going out to play for her now? You can Wake her up? " PA, Bai Yue makes a finger ring. With the finger ring, Su Yan unconsciously closes her eyes. At that moment, her twisted expression runs across her face. She hugs her head in pain. She steps back to Tang Wei''s chest and is held in his arms. It was the first time that Tang Wei saw Su Yan''s personality transformation so clearly. It was chaotic and thick. When he opened his eyes again, Su Yan gasped in Tang Wei''s arms and looked into Bai Yue''s eyes - the lights in one room went out and the lights in the other room came on. Su Yan''s voice is cold, "Uncle Bai Yue?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1714 This situation has already explained everything. Su Yan looks at Bai Yue in front of her eyes and looks at Tang Wei holding him. This familiar feeling of losing control suddenly comes back to her mind. Su Yan immediately turns to Tang Wei and says, "am I another --" like yesterday, I suddenly open my eyes, which is a strange place. What strange thing have I done? See Tang Wei eyes sad to stretch out a hand, in Su Yan top of the head pressed, as if to appease a small animal like, "No." What you have done is not out of line. Even when changing personality, what comes out is not the strange Su Yan, but the five-year-old innocent child. What kind of repression has her good nature been forced to? Bai Yue helplessly pinches the center of her eyebrows and hesitates to tell Su Yan about it. But Su Yan is smart. From the moment she sees Bai Yue and Jiang Ling, she probably has a guess in her heart. "Is it..." Su Yan opened her mouth and said, "it''s become Another way? " Tang Wei is very distressed, "it''s not another way." To him, it''s all you, Su Yan, who is not aggressive and just holds a hard shell and pretends not to care. If there''s anything in common, it''s the common ground. This is where Su Yan is most vulnerable. Su yancuo couldn''t prevent being hugged by Tang Wei again. Tang Wei said, "well behaved, shall we have a good test? It''s all small problems. " She had never been treated so plainly and gently by Tang Wei, so that her heart was so empty at that moment that she suddenly stepped on the air and fell from a hundred story building. Su Yan subconsciously broke free, "I can also..." "You know, maybe I should have noticed that." Tang Wei reached out and touched Su Yan''s face, "but I really realized it was too late. Really, Yan Yan, if I knew earlier..." Can he still be friends with her, with them? Tang Wei doesn''t speak any more. Looking at Su Yan, he seems to want to see the difference between Su Yan and Bo Yan. Su Yan breaks away from him and says eagerly to Bai Yue, "Uncle Bai Yue, my body is..." "I''ll take you to meet an acquaintance who is familiar with this." Bai Yue came forward gently, "when did you begin to have such a situation?" "I used to feel confused sometimes." Su Yan''s voice is soft, just like her people, cold and ethereal. Tang Wei always thinks that she will disperse when she is blown by the wind. Everyone is silent. Listening to Su Yan''s intermittent description, "I feel that I hate her, but sometimes I love her very sad. Sometimes I hate her extremely. I want to die together, and sometimes it''s hard I''m reluctant to hurt him. I''ve wronged everything I''ve suffered, and I''ve tried to feel that I deserve it. " Like pleading for their own grievances, but also feel that they deserve. It''s so complicated and contradictory. Su Yan said with a long sigh, "am I A very complicated problem? I always feel that there are different emotions in my body. Sometimes I can''t control them... " That''s the source of her fascinating complexity. Tang Wei doesn''t know why his nose is sour. He''s never heard Su Yan analyze herself like this before. They''ve been fighting with each other for a long time. They forget that they still love each other. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1715 Tang Wei pressed down all kinds of complex emotions in his heart, looked at Su Yan in front of him and said, "so don''t be afraid. All your behaviors are not strange." Su Yan shook her head, "no I must... " It must have become something she didn''t even know herself. Will be out of control like this, and when you open your eyes, there is no relevant memory, a piece of chaos in the brain, let Su Yan feel so scared. If we let her go, what will she become? Su Yan looked at Bai Yue with panic in her eyes. "Uncle Bai Yue, I Should I tie myself up for the time being? I''m afraid I''ll suddenly lose control again... " Suddenly awake again, in a strange place that she has no impression. Bai Yue shakes his head, "Yan Yan, it''s you who push yourself too hard." He gently stretched out his hand to Su Yan, "let''s go, at least Tang Wei will accompany you." At least Tang Wei is with you. When has this sentence become enough to suppress her? In Su Yan''s eyes, Tang Wei is fierce, beautiful and unscrupulous. However, he is so powerful and desperate that he can give up everything. Even if he is so dangerous, he can also give people a sense of security that can''t be replaced. It''s like, this man, can give her life to live. Su Yan lowered her head, did not speak, let Tang Wei lead her out, "follow me to the hospital, Yan Yan." At least, find the reason. ***** but an hour later, Su Yan looked at the diagnosis, and her whole face was shattered. The truth so straightforward and tragic, will all without scruple to spread in front of Su Yan, no matter whether you can accept, so naked to pierce everything. Her hands trembled, staring at the words above, I can''t believe that her thin chest, beating more than one soul. There is more than one person in her body. Su Yan shook his head madly, "why is this so I have no idea... " Tang Wei pulls out her report. He doesn''t want these things to affect Su Yan''s mood. The fact that his mental state is very human is enough to give her a huge impact. In addition, Su Yan''s mental pressure is so great that it may cause her collapse for a time. So Tang Wei doesn''t want Su Yan to be kidnapped by these things. He said, "it''s OK. Maybe I have it too. I''ll go in and do a project. Maybe I can find out that I''m antisocial and anti human, and then I''ll be a potential abnormal murderer." His voice was so cold that it seemed to be slowly cutting her heart. But it seems, as if in the effort to comfort her, forced her to calm down. Su Yan tears down, "I didn''t think I would be like this, why would I become like this, Tang Wei, I''m a madman, so I''m a madman!" Bai Yue and Jiang Ling go to the office to discuss Su Yan''s illness. They leave Tang Wei and Su Yan standing on the corridor outside. Su Yan can''t accept the fact that her personality is split. Her eyes are red. "Is this God''s retribution for me? Is it retribution?" Tang can''t see Su Yan''s lost soul. "No one will blame you..." "But, Tang Wei..." At that moment, Su Yan looked at Tang Wei, and what came out of her eyes was despair and the sky collapsed. She said, "but I''ve become a monster Tang Wei. ¡° www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1716 It''s so shocking to say the word "monster" from her mouth. Is she really a monster? Maybe it is. After so many years, her heart has already become a monster, but she Even if it was a monster, she completely collapsed that time - that time, Tang Wei grabbed her hand and stabbed a knife into Xu Yao''s body. At that time, reason was engulfed by the blood of revenge, and she turned into a devil. Tang Wei shook his head, "believe me, Su Yan, you are not a monster..." Look, my God, look what you''ve made her look like Over the years, why has no one ever said to her, "you are wronged" If someone had ever said so gently to her, maybe Su Yan would not have lost his mind on the spot when he heard a "good child" in Tang poetry''s mouth so many years later. This string has been broken for too long, and now it is directly broken. It''s like breaking off contact with Su Yan. Now it''s su Yan who can''t protect herself. Bai Yue came out and patted Tang Wei on the shoulder and said to him, "at present, let Yan Yan stay at your home for a while. If Su Qi knows, maybe..." Maybe Suqi can''t stand the truth. Tang Wei nodded, "can it be cured?" "It''s hard to say, it can only recover slowly." Bai Yue sighed, "Yan Yan has become like this, we didn''t expect - no, maybe she should have become like this. What''s unexpected is that we, as bystanders, don''t have a hand." "Take her to see it once a week. In addition, find a counselor for her, open her inner channel, have a good chat, know where her pain is, and then recover slowly. Maybe this can help her..." Jiang Ling lowers her head. She can''t bear to see Su Yan and Tang Wei standing together. When they were young, they were perfectly matched at Jiang Qi''s wedding. They have bright future in their eyes. Why do they grow up It''s going to be like this. Tang Wei nodded with pain, "I know. Do you need to dispense medicine? I''ll get it for her... " Su Yan is led by Tang Wei. She has lost her voice for a long time. She seems to be unable to bear the pain. She slowly closes her eyes. There is a voice in her brain telling her that if she can''t bear it, then Change it. Let me Face the one I love, little brother. Su Yan holds the wall and suddenly closes her eyes and softens. Tang Wei turns to hold her in fear. Seeing her, she probably anticipates what will happen. Now the switching frequency between her different personalities is faster and faster. Does it mean that she is suffering from violent turbulence in her heart? Then, a soft hand held Tang Wei. Tang only Leng, look up, Su Yan has recovered calm, she is facing Tang Wei smile, whispered, "Why are you in the hospital?" She knows the hospital most. When she was a child, she went to the hospital most. Tang Wei couldn''t help it. His voice was shaking. He reached out and brushed Su Yan''s face. It seemed that he was remembering the lines of her facial features with his fingers. He remembered that her eyes had once looked at him without blemish. He said, "don''t Smile at me, Su Yan. " Even if you don''t have a personality that hurts others, when you can''t bear it, what you stand up for is such a cute thin face, to face Tang Wei who hurt her the most Tang Weixin seemed to roll over the blade. "You shouldn''t smile at me, Bo Yan At this time, why... " And I can laugh at such a me. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1717 But Su Yan did not explain one more sentence for himself, just said to Tang Wei lightly, "because little brother is the best." My little brother will stand up when I am bullied and will be willing to talk to me. It''s the light in my life. So, Su Yan gently held Tang Wei''s hand, "are you going to get the medicine? May I come with you? " Tang Wei''s Adam''s apple moves up and down, nods, and takes Su Yan''s hand downstairs. At that moment, he feels as if they have gone back to the past, as if nothing had happened. She trusts Tang Wei unconditionally, and he holds her without scruple. Bai Yue and Jiang Ling hold their hands in front of their chest and follow them. After a long time, Jiang Ling smiles, "why do they look like they have never grown up in my eyes?" "Maybe it''s because we''re spectators." Bai Yue followed him forward, then stopped and looked back at Jiang Ling. The men stood there, still tall and thin. They all said that some men would have big bellies and become greasy and fat when they were older. However, this phenomenon did not exist in their circle. Jiang Ling was still clean and fresh, but her temperament was deeper. Seeing Bai Yue looking at himself, Jiang Ling said, "what''s the matter?" "What about me?" Bai Yue showed a smile. His face was white with white hair. Bai Yue was always beautiful, which was beyond gender. And in these decades, he never seems to get old. Jiang Ling touched Bai Yue''s hair and heard him continue to say, "in your eyes, am I still the teenager of that year?" "You will always be my youth." At that moment, Jiang Ling stretched out her hand and pressed Bai Yue''s head, "bad temper, self willed, like to envy others, you are always that beautiful and careful young man." A little nurse passed by, holding a document to block her blushing face. Bai Yue opened Jiang Ling''s hand and coughed a few times on purpose. "It''s all old and big. It''s embarrassing to do this." "Bo Ye still sticks to Tang poetry every day." Jiang Ling smiles, "you can stick to me every day." "Go away!" Bai Yue said fiercely, "who is rare! If you were not good at medicine and brain, I would not want to live with you! " "Yes, yes." Jiang Ling has no choice but to smile, "when those two children take the medicine, let''s take them out to eat something." Bai Yue didn''t object, "however, have you heard that the seven crimes will be newly elected?" Jiang Ling was in a daze and said, "why should we choose a new one..." "It''s like getting together again..." Bai Yue looks at the back of Tang Wei and Su Yan as they enter the elevator. "I''m very worried that these two children will be selected. Su Yan has won many awards for her thesis abroad. She''s too low-key and smart. In addition to her unusual personality, I''m afraid that she will be selected as the successor of the seven crimes. As for Tang Wei.... " It''s impossible not to be on the list. "In fact, I don''t want the seven sins to exist at all." Bai Yue looked at Jiang Ling, "I have to go to talk with Qi Mo and Luo fan. If I can, I want to dissolve seven sins." They have done enough for the great families, and they don''t need seven other sins to suffer. Even if there are no more rumors about them in the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1718 However, in the top conference room, Rong Nan looks at the report in his hand and slowly frowns. On the side, ACE is still silent. The master and servant are always like this, and there is no change. He served him devoutly. Even though he knew that Lu Yiting was crazy about Rongnan, he was still silent, just like a machine without feelings, running day after day. Rong Nan said, "what on earth is Rong Chu''s son doing outside?" Ace bowed his head respectfully, "I''ve shown you all the information..." "The new seven sins?" Rong Nan narrowed his eyes. "Is this the idea of several aristocratic families, or the idea of Rong Chu?" Ace did not speak, but this silence has given Rongnan the answer, he was angry, "call rongchu back to me!" "The young master has been unable to get in touch recently..." "Young master?" Rong Nan laughed. "He deserves to be called young master, too? Tang Wei is a young master like that. What is he like that? It''s just a bastard He swore that his son was an illegitimate son. Rongnan seemed to have no pity for rongchu. The man crumpled the paper in his hand. "Does rongchu feel that his wings are hard, so no one can stop him outside?" Ace lowered his head. "Sir, is the young master your own son?" Lu Yiting was born without telling Rong Nan, but I still have your blood on me. "I don''t need this kind of so-called kinship, and I''m not interested in leaving my descendants and blood in this world, so I never expected rongchu to come to this world." Rong Nan''s words are so cruel and cold, as if he doesn''t care about Rong Chu''s life or death at all. He is not afraid that his life will pass away alone. Having a son is a burden to him. Different from Bo Ye, Tang Wei is loved by Bo Ye and even wants to use his life to compensate for his debt. Rongchu "So I don''t feel the warmth of father son relationship." Rongnan''s eyes did not blink. "It''s no different for me whether this son has it or not. You tell him to stop all the plans. I don''t need him to interfere with the seven sins. I will do it myself. Don''t think that my son can interfere in my affairs like this. If he doesn''t come back, he will seal his bank card. Don''t let me hear him die outside." Ace''s shoulder trembled. That''s too cruel This It''s my own son. Besides, I''m so old. If Rong Chu hears about it, how sad I will be It seems that Rong Nan has never fulfilled the responsibility of being a father. However, no one dares to disobey Rong Nan, except that a woman once stabbed him with a knife No one dares to disobey rongchu any more. Today, this woman is Bo Ye''s wife and Tang Wei''s father. In fact, ace has always known that Rong Nan helped Bo solve many problems in private many times. Maybe it was at that time that Tang Shi''s desperate eyes awakened his conscience. He has been compensating them all the time. He has never compensated rongchu for a moment. So when rongchu receives a call from ace that night, ACE numbly recites those words to rongchu. The young man clenches his fingers tightly and his eyes are red. "That''s what he says, isn''t it?" Don''t worry about your business any more, young master You don''t need it and you won''t appreciate it. Rongchu''s voice trembled and his pupils were so black that he said, "can''t he hold me in his eyes? Can''t he hold me alive? He''s willing to help Tang Wei, but he thinks I''m a burden! He won''t frown when I die outside, will he? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1719 Ace knew that Rong Chu had endured a lot, and he had never been treated with the right eye since he was young. Now he would be criticized by his own father like this. It''s hard for anyone, but How can he help others? "He''s my father. He''s my father." Rong Chu sadly pulled his fingers together. "I really tried my best to learn a lot in order to make him look up to me, even if I knew that he had trained me to be Tang Wei''s stand in. The guilt instinct for Bo Ye''s Tang poetry made him turn me into Tang Wei''s training. In this way, he was a little better. I knew all this clearly..." It''s a tragedy to know that I''m alive, but I still try to learn so much and make my parents happy Rongchu looks at ace, and his voice drops gradually. He knew that he was hoarse and useless. "My father is such a man." At that moment, Rong Chu''s voice was so light and cold, like despair. "He always had no pity for what he had, just like aunt Rong Bei. When she lived in the world, my father always regarded her as an enemy, until my aunt really left the world..." Rong Nan regretted it. Will want to let everything over again, the means of monstrous, even with so many families for the enemy, but also let the world to rongbei buried. "What''s the use of all this? My father, he can''t learn... " Rongchu takes out his mobile phone and looks at the screen of the mobile phone. It''s a picture of his father''s adults that he secretly photographed. "Can''t he learn to cherish those people who are still alive..." His mother Lu Yiting has done too much for Rong Nan, even willing to be Rong Nan''s tool of lust catharsis, and her hands are full of sin for him. In the end, it''s just a victim in Rong Nan''s eyes. Today''s Rongnan is still brilliant and high sounding. It seems that he has carried everything and won a good reputation in the world. What about them It''s like being forgotten in the long river of time. It''s clear that the original source of crime is Rongnan, but now he is free and easy. It''s like this, he can really avoid being accused by others. You see, the world is forgetful. This life is too sad and ridiculous. It''s better to take his life back. "I see." Rongchu lowered his head, "thank you for being the microphone between my father and me. Thank you very much." "Young master, you don''t have to be too sad. Maybe after a long time, you will realize that family affection is very important..." What else did ace want to say? He was interrupted by rongchu. "It doesn''t matter. I should have a new list of seven sins. I hope you can help me pass it on to my father..." "You don''t deny many of the people on the new list." Ace bowed his head respectfully. He and Lu Yiting played robots all their lives beside Rong Nan. It seems that no one has asked them whether they are tired or not. Since they are on the side of evil doers, they don''t have to give more eyes to run through their life suffering. The world is too black or white, compressed into a thin surface. Rongchu grinned, a little bleak, "so hate me, don''t you still have to admit what I''ve done Is it? I see. It seems that my father is very satisfied with the new seven sins, but not satisfied - I''m the one who makes this list. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1720 How strong is rongchu''s executive ability? In fact, ACE knows very well that he inherited the decisive points of Rongnan and was trained according to Tang Wei. Therefore, rongchu''s ability has always been good, and what he did has always been reliable. It''s just Ace stepped down. Before he stepped down, he just said, "young master, go to see your mother when you have time, and Remember everything. Don''t learn from you. When you regret it later, you can''t change it back... " Then the old man left like this. He and Lu Yiting stayed with Rong Nan for a lifetime, but they were like a shadow and never really lived in the eyes of the world. At that moment, rongchu called out to ace, "ace, you Have you ever regretted it? " Ace didn''t speak, but his vision was blurred. At that moment, a woman''s shadow appeared in his mind. She was slender and elegant. She should have lived in the world, but she was trapped behind a man. She could not see the light forever. Regret Ace laughs, and finally he laughs without emotion. "If that person doesn''t regret it, I don''t regret it either." Then, the lonely figure disappeared in rongchu''s field of vision, leaving the long dead silence to him. **** however, on the other hand, Tang Wei and Su Yan did not go directly back to Bo''s home, but chose She took her to a garden themed animal cafe with alpacas on the side and carrots cut by the store for feeding. It was green, and people and animals were happy. Su Yan went in and opened her eyes wide, looking at the sea of flowers in front of her eyes. Her eyes were full of light. She grabbed Tang Wei''s hand and waved it up and down twice, "little brother, here is...!" "Animal cafe, anything to drink?" Tang Wei said with a smile, "you can play with Alpaca first, and I''ll buy you coffee." Su Yan nodded and went to touch the alpaca to interact with it. Unexpectedly, the alpaca licked her hand full of saliva. Su Yan called, "they are too warm!" At this time, a male voice interposed between their conversations, "few guests have come to play recently, so maybe they are more enthusiastic to see people. What would you like to drink?" Su Yan was frightened by the familiar and strange voice. When she turned her head, she saw a face in her memory. The face in my memory, but I can''t pronounce the name in my mouth ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yan opened his mouth in vain, "Ren, Ren..." Ren Qiu stood there, carrying a coffee cup, clean and handsome. When he saw Su Yan, he was also surprised, "Yan Yan?" I didn''t see that it was su Yan who was bouncing at her back just now. Is Su Yan''s temperament now Another one? The hand that Tang Wei pays is one meal, subconsciously pulled Su Yan on the side behind him, "how is you?" "Why can''t it be me? I own this shop." Ren Qiu frowned, "haven''t seen you for so many years, Tang Wei, is that how to greet you?" "What kind of attitude do you want me to have towards you now?" Tang Wei sneered, "I didn''t treat you as a friend, but what did you do?" Ren Qiu has a stab in his heart. He knows. He''s been watching Su Yan and Tang Wei tangle since high school. He''s just a redundant character, but Don''t redundant characters deserve to exist? He wants to be relied on by Su Yan and Su Qi all his life Just Ren Qiu''s hand trembled. "I''m sorry about that." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1721 But those hidden injuries, really just a "I''m sorry" can be so easily eliminated? In the violent act that severely attacked Su Yan''s life, in order to protect Ren Qiu, she bit her teeth and didn''t say a word even if she was splashed with dirty water. Now But he forced himself to be like this. Tang Wei didn''t look at Ren Qiu any more. He just pulled Su Yan in the past and said, "it''s not good here. Let''s go." Before listening to LAN Qiqi say that it''s fun here, you can take Su Yan to relax. Unexpectedly, the boss is Ren Qiu. Tang Wei doesn''t want to bring Su Yan any more. But Su Yan was reluctant to leave. The alpacas were so cute that she wanted to feed them some carrots, so she looked at Tang Wei with a kind of pathetic eyes and asked carefully, "why?" At that moment, Tang Wei felt that he had been hit in the heart. He couldn''t refuse Su Yan, who is so cute now. Maybe she didn''t mean to be cute, but The man reached for his face and said, "too It''s lovely... " Su Yan grabbed Tang Wei''s hand and waved it up and down. "How about playing with me here, little brother?" Little brother read three words so soft that Ren Qiu noticed something was wrong. He looked at Tang''s only eye and was surprised, "what''s the matter?" For fear that Ren Qiu might affect Su Yan''s state, Tang Wei gives him a severe warning with his eyes, which means that he should not scare Su Yan now. Then he moves his mouth and says, "thank you." These four words were like a storm. Ren Qiu had been pouring coffee for them, but now his hands were shaking and he almost poured the coffee out of the cup. Tang Wei, who has always been indifferent and likes to ridicule, nervously pulls Ren Qiu aside for Su Yan''s sake for the first time. "You''d better pay attention." Ren Qiu was also very nervous. He was so anxious that he didn''t know what to say. He could only keep his voice down and coexist peacefully with Tang Wei for a while. "What''s the situation? Why is Yan Yan Why is this so? Her temperament has changed greatly. She... " "Now it''s Bo Yan." Tang Wei said the truth simply and clearly, "it''s her other personality, she has split personality, moderate." So So that''s what the four words "do you give me"? Ren Qiu shook his head, "how can Now she is five years old. Do you know that Boyan who came to senior high school and changed her name later... " Tang Wei nodded and then said to Ren Qiu, "so I''m warning you not to talk. Yan Yan''s mental state is unstable now..." "Instability should also be due to you." Ren Qiu didn''t hesitate to fight back, and the two of them fought hard on the edge of the coffee machine. "What I''ve done is nothing compared with what you''ve done. Yan Yan Cheng shows that she can''t stay with you at all. Tang Wei, you don''t deserve to take care of her." Not worthy? Tang Wei''s brain beat hard, then the man bit his teeth and said, "do you think I had a good relationship with you before, and now I won''t touch you?" Ren Qiu also sneered, "no matter how I am, it''s easier for me to get Yan Yan''s forgiveness than you." Then he raised his head to smile at Su Yan. Seeing the confused expression on Su Yan''s face, he heard her say a few words slowly from her mouth, "Ren Qiu Senior Senior He is still her senior www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1722 Ren Qiu didn''t think that Su Yan still remembered him in her heart. When she was a thin girl, she always depended on him. Tang Wei suddenly realized one thing. If this is the thin face, then So At this moment in her heart, the most trusted object is Ren Qiu, right?! Looking at Su Yan''s confused memory and slowly keeping himself awake, Tang Wei knows that Su Yan is also fighting against himself. Suddenly, he doesn''t want Su Yan and Ren Qiu to stand together, because if he maintains this personality, then Bo Yan will remember that Ren Qiu is her closest person Sure enough, it wasn''t long before she saw Su Yan smile and take Ren Qiu''s arm. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ren Qiu. Recently, I always feel that the memory state in my brain is a little strange I didn''t recognize you at the beginning. I must have... " She lost her expression with a smile and said, "I must have something wrong..." Ren Qiu stretched out his hand and pressed Su Yan''s head, "how can it be? I can accept whatever you look like." Su Yan opens her mouth and doesn''t say what she wants to say. She stands there like a child. She doesn''t know why she has such a strange feeling in her heart. If the memory doesn''t go wrong, then Ren Qiu Mingming is her best friend, but why Why is there a resistance and fear to Ren Qiu deep in the body Where and why does this feeling come from? She is in such a chaotic state these days What happened in her body, she or not, the owner of this body?! Tang Wei remembers that he told Su Yan about his illness, but he didn''t tell Bo Yan who was in front of him at this moment. In addition, the two people''s memories were not completely in common, which led to Su Yan''s acceptance of her split personality. Now Bo Yan I have to accept it again. She grabs Ren Qiu''s sleeve, and the lovely Alpaca on the side can''t bring her pure happiness. She lowers her head, and Su Yan shakes, "Ren Qiu, I should be most dependent on you, why..." At that moment, Su Yan raised her head, and tears fell uncontrollably in her eyes, "why am I afraid of you Why What happened... " The fragmented pictures in her mind, screaming, beating, and the indifferent Yu Guang of the onlookers, Su Yan shivered, "I can''t seem to remember who I am..." The whole world has changed. Whose memories are those pictures in my mind? Why do they suddenly appear like this "Don''t Don''t... " Su Yan hugged his head in pain, "don''t do this, don''t do this..." She was biting her teeth. Her voice was hoarse. "Don''t come here. I didn''t do it. I didn''t do it. Don''t hit me Don''t hit me... " Pupil suddenly tight and suddenly lax, a turbid mind, black gray and red blood thick to pour into a piece. Don''t hit me. Don''t hit me. I just love Tang Wei. I didn''t do that. Don''t beat me! Help me, who can help me I Can I save myself At that moment, in the empty and dark room, another light came on for the first time, leaving behind the remaining two lights. It''s like the first time I''ve been in the dark, dark, new, unpredictable Before Tang Wei reacts, Su Yan looks up and smiles. At that moment, it was earth shaking. The broken image in her mind turned into a sharp blade and penetrated her chest. Don''t hit me, don''t hit me "Hit me." She murmured blood red words, "hit me hard, if this is, love me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1723 At that moment, a terrible idea formed in Tang Wei''s mind. Maybe at this moment, the Su Yan in front of him is not the patient Su Yan or the innocent thin Yan, but But He took a breath and reached out to touch Su Yan, "are you ok?" Ren Qiu was also frightened by the scene. He didn''t expect to see Su Yan collapse. But now, it seems that another person jumped out to protect her He opened his mouth, "Su Yan..." Su Yan raised her head and said, "are you calling me?" Tang Wei tightly frowned, the hand to touch her, but stopped in the air, but the next second Su Yan took the initiative to extend his hand, the soft and slender fingers and he so quickly entangled together, she came forward, said with a smile, "very strange?" Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He has never seen Su Yan like this. He is active and coquettish, just like pestering you all the time, but he can leave anytime and anywhere. It''s like saying that you''ve done all the bad things, but you''ve been loved by all the people in the world. Yes, I''m the one with the heart, but so what? I''m such a woman who likes to betray others. I like to hurt and betray. If you want to love me, you should love being betrayed by me first. Her eyes are so turbid, turbid to no trace of reason, devoted to the devil, like, that Su Yan completely blackened, completely become a person who will not care about other people''s feelings. As if the heart is dead, people are still alive, the more beautiful the face, the more pitiful the soul. Don''t love me, I don''t love me anymore. Just like now, she sticks to Tang Wei and looks at Ren Qiu. Her face is amazing and beautiful. When she doesn''t smile, it''s cool and charming. She says, "I remember it clearly. Everything you''ve done to me. " She remembers the pain of the past, which is more like a completely integrated personality. After all the memories are amplified, such a complex and contradictory soul is bred. But even so, can you hold Tang Wei without any worries? Ren Qiu felt as if she had been stabbed. Before, Su yanmingming believed him wholeheartedly, but now, she is so close to Tang Wei, with a clear smile on her face and terrible cold eyes. Totally, a different person. "What happened to you? Did Tang Wei make you like this?" Ren Qiu was a little worried. "I feel like I never knew you..." "You don''t really know me for a moment." Su Yan and Tang Wei are so close. Tang Wei feels that his breathing is speeding up. Subconsciously, he grabs Su Yan''s hand and says, "are you New people? " Using a new person to call Su Yan''s new personality created by herself, Tang Wei feels that this is ridiculous. However, there is no other way of communication, and he doesn''t know whether this personality can realize the change of her body. "Call me whatever you want." Su Yan looked at Tang Wei, "you are so handsome." These three words make Tang Wei''s heart beat, and his adrenaline suddenly surged to a peak. Then he heard Su Yan say, "it''s a pity that such an earth shaking handsome face can do such bloody things. Can I satisfy your desire to destroy?" Tang could not say a word, and felt that his consciousness was shaking violently. "Me." Su Yan laughed, "I hate you most." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1724 With the most charming smile and the most heartbreaking words, Su Yan seems to have no worry about planting all the thorns on her body. Together with her attractive body, she is so exposed to the sun, just like the words in the lyrics -- "you are unreasonable, but most popular." She clearly intersected with Tang Wei''s ten fingers, and the action was like a lover for many years, but wrapped around his neck, like a bright red tongue licking the cold and sharp thin blade inch by inch, which made her laugh, "what do you say? "Tang Wei?" Ren Qiu couldn''t believe it and said, "Su Yan, are you still..." "I''m Su Yan." Su Yan finally stood up straight, but how to stand up straight is also a casual and noble cold appearance, even half of the body is slightly leaning on Tang Wei, she hooked her lips, "what''s wrong? Or has no one ever said to you guys who can easily be forgiven by the public that anything you do is the most disgusting thing? " Sensitive aware of the Tang only body a stiff. "That''s good. In this society, it seems that men can be naturally chased by women without doing anything, and then they can easily get other people''s approval with a little effort, especially women. Women are the most cruel to women. For a man, what can they say to other people of the same sex? It''s great to have a natural gender advantage. There are a few people who can break the balance, or... " "It may be that men and women who are at a certain peak have capital that can be easily forgiven and understood. Because people instinctively like to be called "we" with the strong side to satisfy themselves and resonate with the strong. It is always from the perspective of being an exploiter and never from the perspective of being a victim. You see, Tang Wei, they don''t love you because you are strong enough and excellent enough, so that after you do those things, someone can take your past excellence to try to erase your present ferocity, but you should be careful... " Su Yan''s eyes are so sharp, like a cold arrow piercing chaos, "such people are also the most terrible, they support you unconditionally, and soon they will be moved to love you, and they will be replaced by a person who thinks that they are the one who loves you most, and then they will carry out all kinds of filters and brain tonics on you. In this way, they don''t accept that they fall in love with a man with a stain. Just like the vast masses, stupid beings, when they are on your side unconditionally, they won''t allow others to say a bad word about you. When all your actions can be washed away by the good of the past, it''s time for them to connive at you. If at that time you do a little - as long as it is a little, not in line with their satisfactory behavior, this love will turn into anger and resentment "I love you so much in the past. How can you do such a thing now? It''s clear that I got my favor from the past. Why betray my favor to you now? I think your people are slowly collapsing. " Su Yan said quietly in Tang Wei''s ear as if there were no one else, "at that time, you will be kidnapped by the secular and the public. When there is only one voice, you have to shut up. And I I''m going to be a bad person, and I don''t need to defend myself. Without me standing on your opposite side, how can the world compare you? " "Does the world''s opinion have anything to do with me?" Tang Wei suddenly reaches out to hold Su Yan''s waist. He grins, has black hair and black eyes, and shakes the world. "I like to be such a person who can''t be hated. All these are my advantages and my negotiation conditions. It''s good for you to call me hypocritical or disgusting. Who let me get these good things at that time Feel like a chip to escort me in the future? Scolding me is just a compliment to me. The world can''t kidnap me. Let me die. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1725 Tang Wei''s expression was so fearless, as if the whole world had no meaning of existence in his eyes. If he has super power, he can save the world for Su Yan, or he can destroy the world for her without blinking. "You know, I have this capital, so some people are born hunters, while others get nothing." Tang Wei takes everything he has for granted, as if the world should crawl under his feet. And at this moment, he also approached Su Yan, lowered his voice and said with a smile, "you are still the most charming when you are so aggressive. Other women are so kind and beautiful. They are so boring. They love you so much that they don''t love me." Su Yan''s eyes are very cold. Before she can speak, she is pulled out by Tang Wei. Su Yan says, "wait a minute!" Ren Qiu also yelled behind his back, "Su Yan!" Su Yan takes a step and looks back at Ren Qiu. The one I trust most in my memory. Ren Qiu held his hand tightly, "Yan Yan, can we go back?" He also wanted to Become her dependence. It''s a pity that Su Yan''s smile is so beautiful, but her words are so cold, "no, I just like the way the past can''t be turned back. I like irreversible damage How cruel I was at the beginning, how happy I am now when I have no way to go. " It''s like you''re trying to hurt me, but in the end you''re trying to get me back. Tang Wei said, "I''ll take you home for medicine." Su Yan sneered, "I''m afraid I just don''t want to stay with Ren Qiu." She dares to say anything now. It seems that her personality perfectly inherits the blackened Su Yan. In a sense, she looks like Tang Wei. Ren Qiu didn''t want to give up. He said, "but I opened this shop for you. " Su Yan slightly stiff, "for me?" "You like flowers." Ren Qiu stood behind her with a complicated expression. "I want to make a garden for you. It''s just the right place to open this shop..." Now this shop has become a good place for a net red punch card. In a sea of flowers, there is an elegant corner for drinking coffee, which is really tasteful. "I''ve been waiting." Ren Qiu took a deep breath, "one day, this store is hot enough, you like flowers, maybe you will come." Tang Wei''s heart beat faster, and even felt an uncontrollable restlessness rush to his heart. What he wanted to do for Su Yan, Ren Qiu did it one step ahead of time. This perception made him a little restless, like Lost to someone. Ren Qiu came out, "Yan Yan, I know I have done a lot of unforgivable things in the past, including Yao Yao''s things..." Su Yao is the pain of Su Yan''s life. "I''m not Since his accident, I''ve been suffering every day and night... " Ren Qiu red eyes, "I want to be your dependence, but I didn''t protect you well..." At that time, Su Yan and Su Qi liked and trusted him so much. "Don''t talk about the past." "Can we go back to the past, even if it''s just being friends?" Ren Qiu lowered his voice, "at least let me still have the qualification to stay by your side." "Look, my God." Su Yan burst into tears with a smile. "How did you treat me at the beginning? Now one or two of you come to me and ask me to give you a chance. Have you ever treated me like a person? Do you really want to apologize? " Ren Qiu nodded in a low voice. The Tang Wei on the side all cast aside an eye to go, seem to think of oneself. Following closely, Su Yan grinned delicately, "then go to die. It''s no use apologizing. Just die. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1726 At that moment, the heart seemed to be penetrated by something. At the moment of hearing Su Yan say this, Tang Wei and Ren Qiu changed their expressions. Ren Qiu''s eyes opened, as if suddenly became silent, and then he heard Su Yan''s laughter, clear and elegant, "how, can''t you give up? I can''t even afford to die. Do you want to make up for this, or do you just want to get the consent of the client, and then you can live with your conscience? " All of a sudden, Ren Qiu was speechless to argue for himself. Yes, I''m sorry. Are you really praying for forgiveness or Trying to make myself feel better. It seems that saying this sentence means that you have been acquitted and can start over again. It seems that you have let go of yourself. What about the feelings of the other party? It doesn''t seem to matter anymore. "People who think like this and say sorry are selfish bastards." Su Yan''s voice was so cold and resolute, "so I hate to be sorry. If someone says sorry to me, it means that I''ve been hurt. What''s more, it means that I need to forgive each other, which makes me feel sick. If you really know that you have hurt others, go and make up for it! Make up for it with nothing Just like the original thin face. She put up with it again and again, not letting herself say I''m sorry. Because these three words in addition to make themselves better, for people who are forced to be injured, in fact, they are of no use at all. So when she chose to make up for it by her own actions, it was the right way to admit her mistake. It was ridiculous to say that she was not sorry. She could only escape from her own conscience. But "You will not." Su Yan looks at the two men in front of her with indifferent eyes, and then she grins, "after all, you are rich and powerful men, and as long as you perform well in the early stage, you will be forgiven by the world, won''t you? It''s better to leave me to suffer alone. Why don''t you hypocritically say that you want to start over? " She didn''t want to do it all over again. These injuries prove what she is now. "It''s great to be hurt." Su Yan laughed, coquettish and crazy, "how else can I see your guilty eyes? I want you to owe me. Let''s go. Aren''t you going to Bo''s house? I promise that I will repent one by one for being a quiet daughter, and then continue to hurt me by not forgiving me. " Tang Wei holds her hand and clasps her fingers. It seems that their hearts will fit together. Is Su Yan completely blackened now? So If you cooperate with her, you can go on like this forever. The man''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "I will." Su Yan''s eyes are like silk, "I love you so much." Tang Wei''s heart is beating wildly. Then Su Yan strides forward. She never responds to Ren Qiu''s call. It''s as if she has made the most obvious attitude choice to Ren Qiu just after she has finished her words. Some words need not be said, but it''s goodbye. Ren Qiu looks at Su Yan''s back as he leaves. At that moment, the man''s hand trembles. He wants to go and hold Su Yan''s hand, but now he has no courage "Why..." Ren Qiu finally yelled, "why can''t Tang Wei, why can''t I --!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1727 At the beginning of Mingming, he really liked her. He accompanied Su Yan in a silent manner, but now Everything is different. "Su Yan, you really won''t regret it, just follow Tang Wei!" Ren Qiu''s last cry was a grudging roar, "but Tang Wei can''t give you anything but destruction! If he can''t let go of his hatred, you will pester each other day after day - why don''t you choose to let it go? I can... " Clearly he can give her everything, as long as she speaks, as long as she speaks It''s a pity that Su Yan should for nothing. Tang Wei didn''t say anything. Maybe to some extent, what Ren Qiu said was right. He was such a man that he couldn''t give Su Yan anything except hurt. But - "I like the feeling of being hurt like this." Su Yan didn''t look back. She was so surprised that she said, "it''s so good to let all the people in the world bear my burden. So you''ll always have to pay for me. " Ren Qiu''s eyes were red. "You can''t Do you regret it? " "I like regret." Su Yan took a look at Tang Wei beside him. His eyes were like a confession, "I love the feeling of suffering because I made a wrong decision. Nothing makes me more comfortable. So I like to regret, and I also want to regret all the time, maybe so... " She took a deep breath. "I''m alive." At this moment, Tang Wei suspects that what Su Yan loves is not the crime itself, but her broken self. So always, let yourself tend to be broken and fragmented. It seems that only in this way can we get recognition. If he could, he would like to crush her critical reason now, and see her crazy, maybe he could help her. Ren Qiu doesn''t know when Su Yan left. When his shop is completely dead, the man shakes all over, as if he was beaten from behind. He holds on to the edge of the table and holds his collar. Soon I''m suffocating. This time, is it true to say goodbye to Su Yan? No He doesn''t want to He wants to be su Yan''s big brother and become her forever dependence But leaves Su Yan, does not have any superfluous expression, Tang Wei opens the door for her, "really like this and Ren Qiu say goodbye?" Maybe that thin Yan will wake up from her body one day and cry miserably. Unexpectedly, Su Yan just smiles faintly, "what''s the difference between a man who can''t give me pain and rubbish in my eyes?" Tang Wei''s eyes became more and more deep. "Do you want to go back with me? I want to do something for you. " "No, no, No Su Yan stretched out a slender finger to shake around, "you don''t need to do anything for me, that''s the biggest contribution. I will arrange my life, maybe we should say goodbye. Tang Wei, it''s time for you to go back to normal life. " "Are you willing to give me up?" With pain in his eyes, Tang Wei said, "I can''t bear it. I love everything I''ve experienced with you, so my choice is not to go back to normal life." He got close to Su Yan. The man was tall and straight. That face was once Su Yan''s most unexpected expectation, white and beautiful. He stared at Su Yan and said, "my choice is to jump down. Su Yan, even in the abyss, I fall in love with this dirty us." It''s like the two pieces fit together tightly, even the gap is close, leaving no gap, what he hates is exactly what she loves, no one is more suitable than them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1728 Tang Wei seldom looks at Su Yan with such eyes. Most of the time, his eyes are casual but aggressive, just like himself. Maybe Tang Wei is not the usual Tang Wei at this moment, and Su Yan is not the usual Su Yan. Su Yan put his hand around Tang Wei''s neck and said with a smile, "can you show me, Tang Wei?" "Be my girlfriend." Tang Wei lowered his voice. "I''ll whip you to the climax every day." If you like pain. I became the devil. ***** "so - you said that?" The next day, while knitting a sweater, Xu Shengmin held his mobile phone between his face and shoulder and said to Tang Wei, "you beast Tang Wei wore a bathrobe and walked from the bedroom to the French window. "That''s not to cater to Yan Yan..." "So?" Xu Shengmin was so scared that he gave up his sewing. He put a small knitted belly pocket aside and said, "didn''t Su Yan cut you?" Tang Wei went back to the bathroom, looked in the mirror, laughed at the faint stitching on his forehead, and said, "no, she turned her eyes and took a taxi." It''s really SA. Su Xiaoyan now. ¡°¡­¡­ Then you''re laughing so happily now! " Xu Shengmin patted his chest, "scared me to death, I said that Su Yan could not be so easy to coax well, if I were her, I would have to abuse you." "If she likes it, it''s not impossible for her legs to step on me in high heels." Tang Wei grinned bitterly, "by the way, have you investigated the new seven sins?" "I''ve seen the list of rongchu." Speaking of this, Xu Shengmin looked back, probably for fear of being heard by LAN Qiqi, which caused her to worry. He deliberately said it very lightly, "you are all here." "Sure enough." Tang Wei picked up a toothbrush and said, "is the name of Kurosawa on it?" "Well." "There are two other newcomers, but I always feel that Where have you heard the name of this new man? " "What''s your name?" "Lu Fang." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei was silent for a few seconds. "In a few days, I''m going to meet some important person above me." Xu Shengmin looked over the time, "then I may not be free, recently at home knitting." ¡°¡­¡­ You even learned how to knit? " Tang Wei widened his eyes. "Quick, I''ll book my son''s and daughter''s rice bag in advance." "Go away!" Xu Shengmin yelled, "if you go to see Rongnan, you can ask hihara Kurosawa to go with you. He probably has nothing to do in China recently. You two are also on the list. We went together to learn more." "Well." Tang Wei shrugged his shoulders. The man was so handsome that he even had to shrug his shoulders. He shook his head and then said, "hang up. I''ll contact Kurosawa now." The result calls in the past, what connects is a very hoarse male voice, "hello?" "What''s the situation?" Recently, the relationship with Su Yan is getting better. Tang Wei didn''t expect that the appearance of Kurosawa is not so good. His first reaction is, "what happened to Luo you?" "Nothing happened to her. Something happened to me." Keihara Kurosawa fell down from his bed and fell to the ground for a long time. He smelled of wine. Now he is still dazzled by alcohol. "I saw yesterday See... " "What do you see?" "I saw that Luo youyou had drunk too much and went into the hotel with Gu Gu!" "I went to see her and wanted to have a good chat. Who knows Who knows... " "What are you doing then?" Tang''s only roar surprised sakara Kurosawa. Then he heard his command like a young emperor, "I''ll pick you up now. You can get up and tidy yourself up now. Go to the hotel and find Luo you!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1729 Tang Wei''s quick and decisive words made him not recover for a while. When he came to realize it, the man grabbed his mobile phone, his voice was soft, as if he was worried about what he was afraid of. "Are we really good in the past?" Tang just wants to go to the other side of his cell phone now and shake the water in his head by pulling on Kurosawa''s head. He is so decisive when he usually does things. It''s a shame that when he meets Luo you''s business, he counsels like this! So Tang Wei''s voice said coldly, "we didn''t have a good time in the past. Is it good to see Luo you and Gu Gu open a house?" The word "open a room" stimulates the black color of sakara, and the man''s deep and cold eyebrows suddenly catch a little chill, "not good!" "That''s great." Tang Wei took the key of the car and said, "I''ll come to pick you up. You clean yourself up and get ready now." With that, he hung up without waiting for Kurosawa to respond. Twenty minutes later, Tang Wei raced to the door of the villa. He went to the door and saw that the door was hidden. He didn''t want to lift his leg to kick open the door. Inside, he heard the scream of the villa, "do you know the two doors of Laozi villa are 200000?" "I''m not the one to blame?" Tang Wei rolled a beautiful white eye and came in boldly, "it''s not so troublesome to change it into an electric one. When you are young, you like to collect carved ancient wood, and you can''t understand what''s in your mind." He put on half of his trousers and took them out with his waist in his hand. Looking at the posture, Tang stepped back and walked out of the door. "You lift your trousers up. I don''t know what you want to do to me." "You?" Sakara Kurosawa felt his chin and cleaned up his clothes with the other hand. "It''s almost OK. You can take a wig and wear a JK uniform skirt. Maybe you can get a woman''s dress boss." Tang only skin smile meat don''t smile, Yin compassion looking at him. "I''m going to tuck you in a JK dress now, believe it or not?" Sakara Kurosawa waved to him, "what are you doing standing so far away? Come back and have a look at my tie. Is this belt handsome enough? Limited edition customized..." "What can we do if we dress so well? We''ll catch the traitor, not go on a blind date." Tang Wei''s cold words pierced the heart of Sawara Kurosawa. He stood on the side with his hands in his arms and sneered, "do you still expect to wake up when Luo you finds you coming, and suddenly get your handsome?" Kurosawa was silent for a while. After a long time, he looked at Tang Wei quietly, "what else can I do?" Tang Wei tut a, go directly to his room, pulled a belt down, "this is good-looking." ¡­¡­ It turns out that this man is really trying to help him. How much did you drink yesterday "I don''t know." Kurosawa murmured, "the moment I saw Luo youyou and Gu Jue standing together, I..." My heart is breaking. Can you stop standing with him, can you turn back and give him another chance Now that he knows it, he is also trying hard to start over with her. Can we not at this time "Can you stop sprinkling salt on my wound..." "I really didn''t know that I could like her so much. It''s reasonable to say that I should give up when I see her standing with Gu Jue," he said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1730 "Good." When he heard that he still liked Luo you, Tang Wei nodded, "if you don''t give up, go after him until you give up." Don''t leave any regrets for the future, just like him. Kurosawa was dragged out of the house by Tang Wei. Later, he couldn''t afford to lose the man. The man grabbed the door and said, "for a while! I''ll lock the door! Lock the door "What''s the age? You still have your fingerprints locked --" as Tang Wei said, he saw sakara Kurosawa take out a key from his pocket and lock it on the precious door panel, which is hundreds of years old. Outside the garden, I saw the electric door back to the present. Tang Wei said, do you have any quirks? Do you have to have a key to lock the door? " keihara Kurosawa has a big neck," do you always insist on some different hobbies? You care about me! " Twenty minutes later, standing in the luxurious hotel lobby, sakara Kurosawa suddenly wilted. He couldn''t say a word. He stood at the front desk facing his beautiful little sister. ABA ABA didn''t say a word for a long time. He''s nervous, and now he''s in a mess. He really doesn''t know what to say or do. Tang Wei couldn''t see it any more. His dispirited look worried him. He pushed Kurosawa to one side and asked, "can you help me find out which room Luo youyou was in last night? We are her friends. Go up and find her Generally speaking, we shouldn''t disclose information, but the little sister at the front desk is an insightful one. She suddenly recognized the origin of these two super handsome men, and remembered that Luo you in their mouth and the two men in front of them were in a circle. In order not to make trouble for herself, she gave Tang Wei the room number, and then said, "it''s a suite, please remember to turn around Take the elevator on your left A minute later, Ding, the elevator door opened on the 30th floor, and Nishihara Kurosawa followed Tang Wei to the door of the room. The man was so stiff that he reached out and knocked on the door. There was a clear voice from inside, "who is it?" Kurosawa feels that his throat is burning. After a while, he hears footsteps coming to open the door. As soon as the door is opened, Gu''s face appears. At that moment, sharp stabbing pain from his heart, the current quickly ran by. Kurosawa Ohara held his breath and squeezed out two words from his mouth, "what about her?" Don''t Don''t be what he thinks Never As a result, a scene of despair appeared. Luo youyou appeared behind Gu in a bathrobe. The little rabbit generally leaned against Gu. Then when she saw him at the door, the woman''s eyes suddenly darkened. She went back into the room and murmured, "what are you doing here?" Why is it He shivered, "you were here last night together Is it for the night? " What does this mean? It needs to be Is that clear? Luo you can''t give an answer, so he can only bite his teeth and say, "it has nothing to do with you. What are you doing here?" "You and Gu..." Takehara Kurosawa took a deep breath and tried to press down the stabbing pain in his chest, but in vain. He wanted to pull her forward and was stopped directly by Gu''s hand. Gu''s eyes were cold, not like the usual smile, "what do you do?" Obviously It''s already "If you dare to touch her last night, you''ll be dead!" he said in a hoarse voice www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1731 Unexpectedly, Gu Gu heard it and just laughed, "Oh? wait for death? What''s that saying? " Luo youyou saw such an impulsive appearance of sakara Kurosawa, and went forward to stop Gu in front of him, "what are you doing, sakara Kurosawa! All of a sudden, I yelled... " Kurosawa wants to take Luo you away now, but what does she do with her bathrobe! What else can he think! "What''s the relationship between you and Gu now?" "I''m just a joke in your eyes," he said? Luo you, do you have a heart in the end - " " I should ask you that, right? " For the first time, Luo youyou resisted to sakara Kurosawa. "What''s the matter with you about me and Gu? You knock on the door without end, and you have to lose your temper in front of us. Is it your family all over the world? Sakara Kurosawa, why do you disturb my life like this?" "I''m your fiance, at least!" "No more!" At that moment, the voice trembled, was Luo you, but she laughed, especially happy, like revenge, "don''t forget, you don''t want me!" You didn''t want me! In a word, through the heart of Sawara Kurosawa, the man stood in front of Luo you, he was so tall, she was so weak, and at this moment, Sawara Kurosawa felt that he was weak. Vulnerable, vulnerable, is him. "I want to find you Have a good chat... " "What are you talking about?" Luo youyou took a hard breath, "talking about how I was stupid at the beginning, and then you find that you can''t leave me, can you?" This is too ironic. Kurosawa can''t say a word to answer Luo youyou. After a long time, Luo youyou chuckled, "in your eyes, I live with Gu at night. Is that the kind of relationship?" But if it''s not that kind of relationship, why do you want to live together at night? Without waiting for Kurosawa to reply, Luo youyou said directly, "well, you can think of me and Gu as that kind of relationship. I don''t care. I can think of you as you like." A stream of gas floated from his chest to his throat, and sakara Kurosawa bit his teeth. "You have to do this, don''t you?" "Why can''t I?" Luo you''s eyes are red with anger. Standing beside Gu, they are talented and beautiful. At first glance, they are quite right - what about him? What about him? Where is he? Doesn''t he deserve it?! "I said, I came to you to I''ll have a good talk with you about what happened between us. " "There has been nothing between us for a long time." Luo youyou''s voice suddenly lowered, "from the moment of breaking the engagement, sakara Kurosawa, I''ll give up on you." When she was a child, she let out the boy who glittered in her eyes. Maybe it was freedom for both of them. "It''s good for everyone, isn''t it? You have always hated my engagement to bind you... " Luo you couldn''t help choking, "why do you still want to tease me now?" "Do you think that''s a good call?" Kurosawa clenched his fingers, "so now that you and Gu are like this, can I be indifferent! Luo youyou tell me - you''ve been with me from childhood to adulthood. I can''t help but watch you go in and out of the hotel with Gu. How can I bear it? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1732 "Forbearance?" Luo you seems to hear a joke, "if you can''t bear it, don''t bear it! I didn''t ask you to bear it! " After a meal in Kurosawa, she didn''t expect to hear such words from Luo you''s mouth. Normally, she is soft and weak, like a harmless hamster. Now she is impatient, and she will really show her fangs that are not sharp but strong enough to defend herself. Tang Wei turns his eyes away, because Luo youyou stands side by side with Gu in his bathrobe. As a man, he knows too well what happened. If Gu Zhen can really hold back, it can only be said that his self-control is stronger than that of Tang Wei. Maybe sakara Kurosawa also knows, but I dare not admit it. "You come out." No matter what Luo youyou said, Sawara Kurosawa went up to catch her, "don''t stand with Gu Jue, I''m looking in the way, you come out -" "my clothes are in the room, what do I come out to do?" Luo long want to shake off, the edge of Gu he will stop up, "let go." Kurosawa''s voice was frightfully cold. "What if I don''t relax?" "Is that what you say?" Gu Bi''s eyes are as sharp as before, "here should be for Luo you to make her own decisions. Don''t always do things for her. Who are you?" There are always men who are self righteous and want to decide everything by themselves. "Why do you want to talk to her and she has to go out with you?" Gu Kui thought that Kurosawa was a little ridiculous. "Now that we''ve reached this point, we don''t know how to respect others, do we?" This is like a thorn in the heart of sakara Kurosawa, but he can''t resist, like a child, can only rely on voice and strength to express his nervous fear, he grabbed Luo you, "come out to talk, OK? Even if it''s only five minutes... " This is already a very low attitude for him. He has never been so humble. Maybe Kurosawa and Tang are the only ones who have been used to being superior since childhood and never learn to respect others. At this moment, he lowers his head and his voice is floating, "Yo Yo, would you listen to me?" But the answer given by Luo youyou is No. In front of Gu he''s face, he rejected Kurosawa. She said, "but I don''t want to talk to you. You go You go. Standing there, Kurosawa suddenly lost all his strength. He shook his head and said, "why do you do this to me Luo you, you are too cruel... " The answer is Luo you''s red eyes, "am I cruel? How can I be cruel to you? I like you so much at the beginning! So when I like you, what do you do to me! Now I have to turn around and look for me - my past is like a joke! " "The more you want to find me now, the more pitiful I used to be. What a pity! I had to leave before I could be missed by you. What am I? Sakara Kurosawa, what do you think I am? When I was your fiancee at the beginning, you were playing outside. I carried everything by myself. I had to pretend that we were very loving in front of the two families and that you were very kind to me. When my mother asked me anything, I said it was ok... " Luo youyou said and cried, "as a result, how about you What did you do to me? Now that I''m gone, you play for me again. It seems that you can''t do without me. My sincerity is not sincerity, is it? Now that I''m not your fiancee, can''t I open a room with Gu Can''t you?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1733 How can? How can Luoyou, who is innocent and innocent, say so openly that he opens a room with other men?! The nameless anger was suddenly ignited, and sakara Kurosawa almost pushed Gu away. The strength was so strong that Gu was surprised. Then he saw sakara Kurosawa rush forward directly and pull Luo you out of the bathrobe. The man''s hand seemed to exert a great force, and the back of his hand was blue. "What are you doing?" Luo youyou was wearing a loose bathrobe. He was almost torn apart. He took off his coat and covered Luo youyou. His big coat covered most of Luo youyou''s body. Tang Wei patted on one side of his thigh - he said that he had to wear a coat when he went out in hot weather! It''s to be able to do this! Luo youyou wants to fight against sakara Kurosawa, but this man is too strong. He has been practicing Kendo since he was a child, which makes him react very quickly. In a trance, Luo youyou seems to see the young man with a tender face but firm eyes. In such a big Kendo hall, a man is waving a bamboo sword, panting but never biting. Why Up to now, it will overlap Luo you wiped his eyes hard. "What are you going to do?" "I''ll take you." Cold, three words, the moment of falling to the ground, fell on Luo you''s heart, so sakara Kurosawa grabbed her, "I won''t let you escape again, even if this person is Gu..." After that, he took a look at Gu Gu. His eyes were shocking and fierce. "I won''t let go, just try!" "Oh?" Gu Chui laughed. He just raised his lips and said, "who knows, do you really like Luo Youyou, or do you dislike me because of your possessiveness?" Sakara Kurosawa is silent, silent as death. "But there''s one thing you may not know..." At that moment, Gu was very much like a demon who was about to make trouble. In the face of the reason that he was on the verge of collapse, he stepped on it and broke it thoroughly. "What did you say before? What will you do with me if I touch Luo for a while? " Kurosawa''s pupils shrunk, and he murmured in a murderous way, "Gu, I warn you, don''t challenge me..." Gu Yu was shocked by the murderous spirit. Luo you, who was held in his arms by Suwon Kurosawa, yelled, "Gu you, don''t stimulate him! What''s more, Kurosawa, who are you... " Unexpectedly, Gu Chu was still smiling. His stable and reliable appearance in peacetime was quite different. It seemed that the lazy man finally put away his casual attitude, and his back was full of sharpness. He said, "Hey, there is a red mole on the inside of Luo you''s thigh in Sawara Kurosawa, do you know?" At that moment, it seemed that he was aimed at the chest by the muzzle of a gun. He buckled the plate with great precision. What was pierced was his ramshackle heart. Kurosawa''s pupils kept trembling, and the rough waves swept through his mind. He came forward hysterically, pushed Gu directly against the wall, and roared, "what do you say?"?! Say it again "Don''t you know?" Gu Yu was very happy with her smile. "After all, she has been abused and neglected by you for so long. Unfortunately, I not only know..." Kurosawa''s reason collapsed completely. He heard Gu Yu say. "I licked it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1734 Gu is an elusive person. It seems that he can love anyone, change people at will, and treat her well - but it seems that he is careless and doesn''t care about the whole world. Compared with Tang Wei''s coldness and laziness, Gu is more like a big brother with a smile. Now, however, the expression on his face makes Luo you feel terrible. But when she wanted to talk, she was pressed down by Gu''s eyes. In the face of Suhara Kurosawa, who pushed herself against the wall, Gu laughed, "do you want to do it?" Sakara Kurosawa growled, as if his anger had reached a climax. "Did you touch her?" It was the despairing and hateful look of the beast whose territory was occupied. Ohara Kurosawa, the original favorite hamster was robbed, you will show Such an expression. Gu said with a smile, "what do you think? Do you never know how cute Luo you is? " He knows, how can he not know! However, he was blinded by hatred, and now when he can see clearly - he has red eyes and says, "Gu Yi! Why are you doing this "Why?" Gu Gu didn''t care at all. He said softly, "just because we are all single, unmarried men and unmarried women, what''s wrong with this?" The next second, it was Kurosawa''s fist that came in front of him, and he almost didn''t have time to dodge. Gu could turn his face away, and the fist hit the door beside the wall hysterically. The door of the hotel gave a scream, along with Luo you. "Ohara Kurosawa, you are crazy!" Gu has never practiced anything, but he has practiced Kendo since he was a child! Luo youyou crazily went to pull Kurosawa''s hand, "how can you do it! How can you do it! " "You''re protecting Gu in front of me now?" Sakara Kurosawa''s heart was about to die of pain. When he took back his hand, he was shaking. "Luo you, do you know what you are doing! You and Gu must disgust me like this "I don''t like you!" Luo youyou also yelled, "it''s nothing to do with you what happened to Gu Yu and me! It''s you! Inexplicably wishful thinking came to the door today, but also attempted to hit him! Ohara Kurosawa, who do you think you are? " Who do you think you are! Who am I? Sakara Kurosawa''s soul trembled when he was asked by the voice. His shoulder trembled and his throat moved up and down. What spilled out from his throat was the words that could not be supported. "I''m not you It''s not you... " Like so many years, so many years of men "Why..." When I look back for you, give me such a terrible blow "Why do you do this to me..." Kurosawa wahara complained, "are you so happy with Gu? Better than before Do you want to be happy to be my fiancee? " The answer to him was Luo you''s resolute word, "yes!" Yes! This word alone pierced the heart of Kurosawa. The man shook his head and suddenly collapsed into hysteria and laughed, "what do you want me to do? Smile to wish you happy? I know that I didn''t treat you well in those years. When you left, I had to bear all the consequences alone - do you know him? Look back at me! " Look at me now is a how embarrassed and pitiful appearance! Gu is an elusive person. It seems that he can love anyone, change people at will, and treat her well - but it seems that he is careless and doesn''t care about the whole world. Compared with Tang Wei''s coldness and laziness, Gu is more like a big brother with a smile. Now, however, the expression on his face makes Luo you feel terrible. But when she wanted to talk, she was pressed down by Gu''s eyes. In the face of Suhara Kurosawa, who pushed herself against the wall, Gu laughed, "do you want to do it?" Sakara Kurosawa growled, as if his anger had reached a climax. "Did you touch her?" It was the despairing and hateful look of the beast whose territory was occupied. Ohara Kurosawa, the original favorite hamster was robbed, you will show Such an expression. Gu said with a smile, "what do you think? Do you never know how cute Luo you is? " He knows, how can he not know! However, he was blinded by hatred, and now when he can see clearly - he has red eyes and says, "Gu Yi! Why are you doing this "Why?" Gu Gu didn''t care at all. He said softly, "just because we are all single, unmarried men and unmarried women, what''s wrong with this?" The next second, it was Kurosawa''s fist that came in front of him, and he almost didn''t have time to dodge. Gu could turn his face away, and the fist hit the door beside the wall hysterically. The door of the hotel gave a scream, along with Luo you."Ohara Kurosawa, you are crazy!" Gu has never practiced anything, but he has practiced Kendo since he was a child! Luo youyou crazily went to pull Kurosawa''s hand, "how can you do it! How can you do it! " "You''re protecting Gu in front of me now?" Sakara Kurosawa''s heart was about to die of pain. When he took back his hand, he was shaking. "Luo you, do you know what you are doing! You and Gu must disgust me like this "I don''t like you!" Luo youyou also yelled, "it''s nothing to do with you what happened to Gu Yu and me! It''s you! Inexplicably wishful thinking came to the door today, but also attempted to hit him! Ohara Kurosawa, who do you think you are? " Who do you think you are! Who am I? Sakara Kurosawa''s soul trembled when he was asked by the voice. His shoulder trembled and his throat moved up and down. What spilled out from his throat was the words that could not be supported. "I''m not you It''s not you... " Like so many years, so many years of men "Why..." When I look back for you, give me such a terrible blow "Why do you do this to me..." Kurosawa wahara complained, "are you so happy with Gu? Better than before Do you want to be happy to be my fiancee? " The answer to him was Luo you''s resolute word, "yes!" Yes! This word alone pierced the heart of Kurosawa. The man shook his head and suddenly collapsed into hysteria and laughed, "what do you want me to do? Smile to wish you happy? I know that I didn''t treat you well in those years. When you left, I had to bear all the consequences alone - do you know him? Look back at me! " Look at me now is a how embarrassed and pitiful appearance! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1735 He never thought that one day he would be so humble Red eyes and Luo you talk. After all, in the past, Luo you was the only humble person in this relationship. Tang Wei didn''t say anything. He walked to the other side of the corridor with his head down. He felt a little sorry when he saw that sakara Kurosawa was blocked by Luo you. You see who the feelings let go. However, like Luo you, her heart is also sad, so many years, so many feelings of accumulation, is it true that there will not be no? But No matter how sad you are, don''t repeat the mistakes of the past. Luo youyou bit his teeth and said to sakara Kurosawa, "if you dare to hurt Gu, I''m not finished with you!" Sakara Kurosawa only felt funny when he heard it, but at the same time, he felt sad. Listen, that soft girl who couldn''t resist now dares to fight with him face to face for another man. "Is he that good?" Kurosawa pointed at Gu, who was not embarrassed at all and grinned, "I''m good. You don''t care. You just think I''m good." Kurosawa''s voice suddenly became cold. "Do you really think you can be lawless when you are with Luo you?" The winner like expression made him feel very dazzling. Once upon a time, Luo youyou was also a soft persimmon in his palm, but now? And now? Now Gu has taken all his future by himself! Luo youyou gave Kurosawa a hard push. "If you come here today, if it''s a fight, then I don''t welcome you. We have to rest. Please go back." "Rest?" As if he had heard a joke, Sawara Kurosawa felt that his heart was going to hurt, and he had to witness the appearance of Luo youyou''s rejection of him again. In terms of cruelty, he was far less cruel than Luo youyou. In other words, the source of this cruelty, not because of someone, but just because of not love. When you don''t love someone, it''s cruel to that person. So he used to be cruel. Now He thought she was more cruel. "I won''t leave unless you come back with me," he said "Why does she want to go back with you?" Gu Jue not light not heavy ground interjects, but let Suhara Kurosawa tremble, he roars, "do you really want to die?" "If I don''t leave, I''ll call the police!" Luo youyou yells, for fear that the two of them will make a move. How can Gu be so gentle as to beat sakara Kurosawa, who is trained in the Kendo hall from xiaopao? But it''s this care that makes sakara Kurosawa sad, "Luo you, don''t you care about my feelings at all?" "I just want to take you away..." Kurosawa feels that his nose is sore now. He is a big man, and he can''t hold on any longer. "That''s it Don''t you want to come with me? " The answer was a long silence. In this silence, Luo youyou didn''t speak, and Gu Jue didn''t intervene. He could only wait, waiting - waiting to hear Luo youyou cry. Then the woman raised her hand and wiped her tears hard. The tears fell one by one, and his heart was breaking. Even so, she didn''t say a word. At last, Luo youyou took Gu''s hand and walked inside without looking back - closing the door - the last look in the crack of the door was the one she slowly looked up at the black color of the original. The red eyes were the love that was once the light in her eyes, but now in her eyes In the view of Kurosawa, it is the abyss. Click, the door closes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1736 At the moment of closing the door, sakara Kurosawa stood in front of the door and didn''t come back for a long time. Tang Wei looked on one side and said tentatively, "Kurosawa?" Sakara Kurosawa suddenly regained his mind and looked at the closed door of the hotel. Suddenly, he felt a stream of suffocation pouring up from his chest. The man stepped back two steps, then turned his head to look at Tang Weishi. His eyes were scarlet. He shook his lips and said, "am I By... " Was chosen to give up? Tang Wei fidgetily grabbed a handful of hair, rushed forward to him, patted sakara Kurosawa''s shoulder, "brother, this matter may not be urgent." Luo youyou''s instinct is to resist and fear Kurosawa. Now Kurosawa is shut out like this Maybe Luo youyou is afraid. Afraid of being hurt again, he simply refused again and again. "How can she be so cruel? Ah? Shut the door in front of me - how could she be so cruel It turns out that when you don''t love someone, you can really be cruel to this point. Kurosawa''s crying voice made Tang Wei frown. He said, "why don''t we Why don''t you go back first? " "I''m going to wait here for her to come out! I don''t believe she won''t come out! " "What if she comes out!" Tang Wei slightly raised some tone, "come out, Luo you will go back with you?" Sakara Kurosawa''s shoulder was stiff, as if he had been stabbed by Tang Wei''s words. He couldn''t find any words to refute, but he refused to admit it. He could only keep repeating like a child, "no, I''ll wait for her to come out, I''ll wait for her to check out..." "She''s not retiring today?" Tang Wei couldn''t help but said, "what if she doesn''t come out until tomorrow?" "I''ll wait for her here!" Kurosawa didn''t even think about it, "even if you wait one night..." "There are some things that you can''t get results if you stick to them now." Tang Wei sighed, "go back, at least now, don''t give you any trouble." Then he turned to go. After a few steps, he found that he didn''t catch up. He had to shout again. Unexpectedly, he lowered his head. After a long time, the man murmured in despair, "can I still not understand this?" Tang Wei was stunned. "Can I not understand I know that I''m pestering now. I know that I''m not willing to let go. I also know that Luo you will annoy me now, but I''m afraid that if I give up now... " Kurosawa keihara looked up, but he couldn''t hold back his tears. He said, "I can''t even entangle If I give up now, I will have nothing I don''t want to, but even if I force myself to appear in her field of vision. " Step back, and that''s really exit. Tang Wei opens his mouth and can''t say a word to comfort Kurosawa. Like him, he has been loved by thousands of people since he was a child. He stumbles on emotional matters, and he knows how sour he is. Just at this time, there was a sound of the elevator arriving at the end of the corridor, and then the elevator door opened - a woman in high-heeled shoes came over, enchanting and slender. When she saw them, she was surprised. Tang Wei is stunned, "how did you come?" Su Yan is wearing a cheongsam. She is obviously well dressed. She is also holding an exquisite bag. She is so beautiful that her whole body is shining. She gives Tang Wei a wink. It seems that her eyes are affectionate but cold. This action let Tang only suddenly know in front of this Su Yan is which personality. Her red lips slightly open, "just now you cried and called me, I came here, how, you make you cry?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1737 Tang Wei spread both hands, "say first, it''s not me, it''s nothing to do with me." Inside and outside of these words, it means that Kurosawa Ohara did a good job alone! "You''re the first one to pick it up! Don''t you give me advice and call me to come and find youyou! " "I didn''t know she didn''t take it." Tang Wei stepped forward and took a look at Su Yan. He praised her sincerely and said, "you look good in Qipao." ¡­¡­ As soon as Su Yan came, all his brothers and suggestions were put aside. Sakara Kurosawa now feels very desperate and helpless. If he didn''t have reason, he would like to jump directly from the top of the hotel. Su Yan looked up and down at Tang Wei with a few eyes, followed by a smile, "thank you, you are also very handsome." Tang weiai is dead. Su Yan now looks like a close match with him. Most people in the world are so boring that they ask for others with various moral standards, but Su Yan is different. She is complex and charming, low to the dust, but she always has silence and onlookers, like saying - I came here to suffer. And everything you hurt is just my cooperation. So Tang Wei loves Su Yan now. If there is such a person who fits his soul closely without leaving any gap, she will cooperate with whatever he wants. When he wants to pinch her, she will offer her a swan like noble and elegant neck. Su Yan knocks on the door, which is opened for her by Gu Zhe. After entering, Kurosawa and Tang Wei also want to go in. Gu zhe stops them and says, "don''t you two go back?" "I''d like to know when you''re going back," he said "I''ll stay here with Luo you." Gu said with a relaxed face, "how about taking her out at night?" How''s it going? "You don''t want to think that if you say two words like this, you can easily irritate me..." "Come back, please." Gu didn''t do much entanglement with him, "some things are past, some mistakes you can''t retrieve in your life." Sakara Kurosawa has a heart ache. If you still want to go in, you are grabbed by Tang Wei. The man said, "come on. Don''t go in. Do you want to have fun? " Sakara Kurosawa''s eyes were so unwilling and desperate that he felt that if he left this time, he really couldn''t go back. "Don''t you mean they''re going out at night?" Tang Wei lowered his voice and said to sakara Kurosawa, "since we''re going out, we''ll find them at night." - but Sawara Kurosawa didn''t expect that Gu''s idea of going out to play was to take Luo youyou out to get drunk. When he and Tang Wei arrived at the scene in a hurry at night, Luo youyou was lying on Su Yan''s two slim thighs, his face full of drunkenness, cute and cute. But Su Yan''s face is slightly drunk and sits there, as if she is protecting Luo you from other men''s covetous eyes. Her eyes are a bit cold and gorgeous and drunk. This painting can''t be controlled just by looking at it. Which man can stand the picture of two beauties drinking too much and leaning together! So there was a strange man on the side, eager to try, holding a glass to go, just said hello - "this beauty..." Su Yan looks up, voice is extremely cold, "what''s the matter?" The man''s forehead showed a little cold sweat, "nothing, just want to have a drink with you two..." Luo youyou drank too much. As soon as he heard it, he jumped up and said, "drink! Yan Yan, I can still drink - " as a result, the wine cup in my hand was directly robbed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1738 Luo youyou looked up in amazement with a sense of wine. Then he saw sawakihara Kurosawa, who was in a hurry, holding her wine cup and putting it on the side table. His eyes were gloomy. "What are you doing here?" Luo youyou sees that it''s Suyuan Kurosawa, and Wei narrowly shrinks to Suyan''s arms. Hold on. Like a poor little hamster. So the noble and cool imperial sister said, "what kind of breed are you? Why are you so fierce?" £¡ A mouth is more irritating than Tang Wei! Sakara Kurosawa almost didn''t faint by Luo you, "is that what Gu said to bring you out to play? Is that what you call coming out to play? You are very happy to be liked and accosted by a group of men, aren''t you? " "Happy." Su Yan holds Luo youyou more tightly. Like a queen, she rubs her hair. She seems to coax her first, and then she boldly holds her hand. "It means that we are in hot demand. Isn''t that happy enough? Why, no one wants you to be happy? " Some men are really funny. For their own dignity, they like to look for excellent women. As a result, they turn around and say, "do you like to be liked by others?" isn''t that cheap? It''s best all day long. This woman''s excellence is known all over the world - but only for him. After all, it''s just inferiority. Su Yan looked at sakara Kurosawa with a smile, "are you afraid of being discovered by people now? Huh? You didn''t find her before. You were afraid that she would be robbed Sakara Kurosawa can''t say a word. Today''s Heihua Suyan''s aura is too strong. He thinks it''s Tang Wei who is talking to him. as a contemptuous disregard, Tang as like as two peas. Kurosawa said, "I''m going to take her away. Where''s Gu?" "Gu Zhen sent us here, so he went to work." Su Yan looked at her slender fingers, and her tone was not slow or urgent. "Gu said that they are all adults, and they can take care of themselves. He was also quite relieved that you and I - it''s you who subconsciously regard you as a vulnerable group, so you have to feel that she is occupied here. To some extent, is this contempt for youyou? " Where is Kurosawa willing to admit that he is in a hurry. He is worried about Luoyou''s accident after drinking. He is just a bystander, worried about him He can''t do anything for Luo you. Once she was willing to do anything for him, but now when he wants to be good to her, she wants nothing. Luo youyou is in Su Yan''s arms, and the men on the side are stunned. What kind of picture is this? The weak and lovely woman is hugged by another slender and beautiful woman, and the little woman still has pity in her eyes, but Su Yan smiles coldly. One cold, one hot, one soft, one hard. When the light of the bar came down, Su Yan stepped on the blood all the way to kill the king and the devil just to snatch away the purest and innocent queen of the country. She said to Luo you, "it''s OK. I''ll protect you." There was a man on the side who was stunned. He didn''t hold the glass and almost broke it on the ground. "Luo Youyou, let''s go back first. I''ll talk to Gu Gu. I don''t want to see you drink too much." Seeing Tang Wei''s indifference, Kurosawa knows that he can''t stop Su Yan. Now Tang Wei wants to make su Yan turn upside down. They are a pair of bad children. He can only communicate with Luo Youyou, "don''t drink, ah?" Luo youyou hangs on Su Yan''s neck. He would rather die than follow, "you, go away, I have Gu Gu!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1739 Su Yan likes Luo you so much now, but he won''t be coaxed away in a few words. People who just coax them deserve to be wronged. She touched Luo you''s head, shook a glass of wine with her other hand, and raised her slender legs to face sakara Kurosawa. "Do you hear me? Luo said he didn''t want to go back with you. " He turned to look at Tang Wei and said, "take care of your wife!" As a result, Tang Wei was very happy on the side. "No, I don''t care. I think she''s very energetic now." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s in this Pervert''s mind all day long? How can he like different from others! Sawara Kurosawa can only put a low profile, said to Luo you, "let''s go home first, OK, you drink too much, I''m worried." Su Yan tut tut Tut, hiding in her arms, Luo you said, "go home? I''ll go back to my own home. " Suhara Kurosawa couldn''t bear it. He swiped his card and bought all the cards around them. He drove all the men away, leaving Su Yan and Luo youyou on the card. Luo youyou screamed, "you have too much money to spend!" Sakara Kurosawa, who is pressing the code on the card reader, turned back and gritted his teeth, "don''t you like playing? OK, I''ll play with you tonight! Come on! I drink with you Luo youyou wronged Baba and looked at Su Yan, "Yan Yan..." Su Yan touched Luo you''s face and said, "don''t be afraid, I''ll drink your wine." How could that be! Tang Wei finally made a move. He sat down beside Su Yan like a family. As soon as his two straight legs overlapped, he seemed to be sitting on his throne. As soon as he sat down, everyone around him was quiet for a few seconds. It''s as if his aura overshadowed the sound waves on the side. Tang only reaches out his hand and drags Su Yan into his arms. Then he waves to Luo you and says, "go and find sakara Kurosawa. Don''t pester my woman." Luo you is anxious, "when is Yan Yan your woman?" Tang Wei grinned, "all the time. No one in the world can hold her except me. " There is no better match than them. His hatred can be perfectly vented on Su Yan, and her love can be swallowed by Tang Wei. It''s like eating each other. How charming Tang Wei is. Just looking at his face, you can see his heart trembling. Su Yan broke away, "I don''t need to depend on anyone." "But you have a ghost in your heart." At that moment, the noisy music stirred in my ears, but Tang Wei''s words clearly pierced Su Yan''s ears, "how many times do I have to say it, Su Yan, it can only be me, it can only be me. If it''s another man... " He lowered his voice, like a pervert murderer, "I''ll go crazy." Su Yan touched his face, "sometimes, I don''t know whether I fall in love with your face or you." "Is there a difference between loving my face and loving me?" Tang Wei once again dragged her into his arms, "I miss the days when we hurt each other, Su Yan. I miss the pain and the past when you and I killed each other. Now you let me find those feelings again -" Su Yan stood up from his arms in front of him, and a man came in the distance, standing upright. Tang Wei narrowed his beautiful eyes, and the smile suddenly turned cold. Su Yan turns around and faces a familiar face. She said in surprise, "Chi lie, why are you here?" At that time, Tang Wei turned his face and looked at Kurosawa. Did you call Chi lie to save the country?! Kurosawa didn''t want to stare back with his eyes, even with a little satisfaction of watching the crowd. I''m Wei Wei to save Zhao. Chi lie comes, you''re busy solving Su Yan, so Luo you can''t hide behind Su Yan! Well, I''m smart! Tang Wei almost broke a tooth. He was black! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1740 Tang Weizhen regretted why he made such a group of unreliable friends sometimes. He finally found some feelings with Su Yan. As a result, he was stirred up by Ohara Kurosawa! Su Yan sees Chi lie go to say hello to him, and Tang Wei is left on one side. The man''s beautiful face is full of killing intention. As soon as he is about to speak, Chi lie clatters on the other side and sits down on the other side of Su Yan. Sit down. Tang just wanted to get up and lift the table now, gritting his teeth and looking at Chi lie with a smile, "Why are you here?" Chi lie pointed to sakara Kurosawa, "he called me to come, usually did not see him looking for me, said that today there is a good thing to call me to drink together." Sakara Kurosawa turned to look at the ceiling, "I think we''ve all come. What''s wrong with calling everyone to drink together?" You just want to drag me into the water! Tang Wei was so angry that he shivered, "I think you are the one who should go! You are not welcome to Luoyou! " Luo youyou immediately said, "yes, I welcome Chi lie. Tang Weilai Mian Qiang Qiang can also welcome you. I don''t welcome you Drinking too much, I dare to speak in front of him! Sakara Kurosawa said to her, "do you really like stabbing me in front of so many people?" Luo you''s eyes are red, "why stab? To tell you the truth, is it stabbing? I have suffered more than this. Did I come to ask you for it? " Hearing this, Su Yan also subconsciously looked at Tang''s only eye, which made Tang''s heart tremble. He said, "it''s OK. You ask me for help. I''ll use it." Su Yan sneered, "no, I will owe each other." "I said it. I know it''s wrong." Sakara Kurosawa also didn''t care, so he just had a hard scalp, bit his teeth and said, "I regret Luo you! I regret to die! I dream now that you used to be like a little wife around me - but now that you''ve gone away, I can''t stop you. I''m very sorry! " Luo you is scared to be stunned, Tang Wei on the side is startled. I''m just cheap. I''m so anxious to lose you now. I''m afraid that one day you''ll go and marry another man. I can''t do this. I don''t understand those feelings and love, so I didn''t cherish you. That''s my fault. No one taught me when I was young Tang Wei is the only one who can speak heartfelt words around me, but he is not a thing. Where can I go to study... " Tang Wei pointed to himself, "how can I lie down and get shot?" Luo youyou retreated, and Sawara Kurosawa leaned forward. He grabbed Luo youyou''s hand and said, "little ancestor, please give me another chance, whatever you want I really can''t lose you any more. I''m as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. I''ve never felt this way before. I''ve been lost since you left. Luo you, can I treat you again? I -- " before I finished, I got a meal from Kurosawa. Because in front of Luo you cried. She cried. She raised her hand and slapped Kurosawa in the face. She was about to collapse. "What do you pretend to say now? The more I regret it, the more pitiful I used to be We can''t go back to Kurosawa, you know? Just before you come tonight, I promise to be Gu''s girlfriend www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1741 At that moment, the beating sound waves around seemed to have been pressed the pause button. In those seconds when the time seemed to have been emptied, there was a sharp pain in the heart, and the electric current passed through it. Ohara Kurosawa''s eyes opened slightly, and he couldn''t believe it and said, "what?" "Gu said that we could consider trying..." Luo you''s voice was still shaking when he spoke, "we We may try to get along with each other in the future. Let''s talk about whether we have feelings or not. In a word... " She''s going to fall in love with Gu. She''s really going to fall in love with Gu. Sawara Kurosawa felt that he was going to go crazy in the next second. He grabbed Luo youyou''s hand and yelled, "why do you promise him?" Why! It''s always when he''s most unprepared. Why "Don''t you love me most! How can you turn around and accept others easily! Luo you, why do you promise him? " Luo you tears can not stop falling, "like useful! Sakara Kurosawa, you tell me, like useful! If you love someone, you can live forever. There are so many people in the world who can''t love you. What am I? Why can''t I try to accept a new beginning... " "He did?" He stepped forward and forced Luo you to answer, "did he take the initiative to mention it? You say - I''ll go to him now. He really takes himself seriously. He wants to die! " He said that he wanted to die, almost with hatred. Kurosawa grabbed Luo youyou''s hand and wanted to drag her along. Luo youyou cried, "what are you doing! I really shouldn''t have told you, Kurosawa, that you are crazy. Don''t hurt gu In fact, it''s not what Gu said. It''s just that Gu''s family made a phone call and asked them to have dinner together, which was mentioned on the table. Gu''s family is so kind to her, and Luo youyou is a soft persimmon who won''t refuse others. He can only stammer at the dinner table and promise. In private, he thought Gu would talk about it again. Unexpectedly, she was so excited by Suwon Kurosawa that she didn''t care about anything. "You let go." Luo you wiped his tears with his other hand, "let go! What does it look like! " "What else can I look like now!" Kurosawa pointed to himself, "look what I look like now? I like you - Luo you, do you hear me? I, Kurosawa, like you. I can''t do it! But he? This Gu is looking for death! I''ll kill him without a blink. You wait and see! " "Can you hurt others if you like me?" "So in your eyes, I''m still an object, a toy, right? I can only belong to you and can''t be robbed by others - but I''m human, I''m living, I have my own dignity, I''m independent, I can make any choice, I can choose, I can also choose others - and you are not qualified to fight back against me and the object I choose with this kind of anger after I choose others! " Although her voice trembled and she was still crying, the clear logic of her words surprised Kurosawa. The man''s pupils shrank violently. "You learn not to respect, you only know to vent your anger with me, you only care about your own feelings." Luo youyou shakes her head and points to the outside. She is dying of heartache, but she clenches her teeth and says, "that''s why I won''t choose you. After that, please don''t pester me any more and get out of my sight www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1742 Sakara Kurosawa was shocked. He didn''t expect that this would come out of Luo you''s mouth, and he said it so resolutely. The little woman who used to hide behind him He completely lost it. Seeing that sakara Kurosawa was stunned, Luo youyou impulsively stood up first, and then said to sakara Kurosawa, "are you going or not?" Sakara Kurosawa''s heart was broken, and his words were broken, "can you Don''t Drive me away? " Luo you''s eyes are redder than sakara''s. she murmurs, "don''t go, right? OK - if you don''t go, I''ll go! " I''m going! With that, Luo youyou got up and went out. Her pace was so fast that she couldn''t fight at all. Her weak body quickly ran through the crowd, like running for life. She covered her face and cried, but didn''t turn her head back. Sawara Kurosawa yelled, "Lo yo!" Luo youyou didn''t wait for him, Su Yan couldn''t look down on the side, "what are you still doing? Go after it Just after walking out of the gate, there was a thunderbolt outside, followed by the pattering rain. After pouring it down, he looked around blankly. Passers-by on the road saw an evil and handsome man, looking for something in a panic, but he didn''t know what to do I looked around, but I didn''t find anyone. "Luoyou!" Kurosawa cried helplessly He was dazed in the rain to catch Luo you''s figure. At last, he saw the thin body across the road. He was so anxious that he yelled again, "wait a minute! Lo yo yo When I was about to cross the road, I heard the screeching sound of brakes! At that moment, seeing the big truck coming back with the inertia of slamming its brakes, the pupils of Kurosawa Ohara suddenly contracted, but his brain was blank. At a critical moment, I saw the truck almost couldn''t stop, and the car ran directly into Kurosawa. Finally, the resistance made the car stop abruptly, and the tire left a long black mark on the ground. After stopping, the driver rolled down the window and yelled, "are you sick! Don''t walk on the sidewalk, don''t look at the traffic lights! I want to die Despite the driver''s scolding, Kurosawa was determined to go across the road. When he finally crossed the road, he saw Luo youyou standing on the side. His small face was very white, and his wet hair stuck to his face. He was thin and fragile. Luoyou stepped back when he saw Sawara Kurosawa coming. Sakara Kurosawa gasped, "Yo Yo..." "Are you crazy?" Luo you''s mouth trembled. "Do you know how scary you were just now? What if the car hits you? How can you cross the road like this? It''s too dangerous "But I can''t control it! Luo you - I can''t manage it. I just want to come to you soon. I can''t see your back. I''m afraid you''ll run away again... " "So you don''t have to die!" Luo you didn''t know whether he was angry or anxious. His voice was very sharp. "Can you wake up a little bit, in case something goes wrong! What''s going to happen to wahara''s family! " "Do you care about me?" He pressed Luo you''s shoulder. In the rain, the man''s back was always straight, but now it was slightly bent. He fell down and trembled, "can you Don''t be with Gu www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1743 Kurosawa was the young master of the sakara family since he was a child. He carried everything and was trained as a robot, but he also enjoyed the best treatment of the sakara family at the same time, so he was not so humble in his feelings. But here in Luo you, all that he once had now slipped away from him, and there was nothing left. So he wanted to start over again. The young master who had accepted the most favorable conditions since childhood finally knew what it was like to lose his favorite person. Now he regretted it so much that he could not think of any way in the face of such a situation. The only thing he can do is to keep on chasing and retaining, so that he can catch up with those who left a little bit. Luo youyou shook his head, as if to refuse with all his strength, "don''t I don''t want to make the same mistake again. Kurosawa, you can''t coax me well and then cheat me. I won''t believe you any more. " Broken mirror can be reunited, what should broken love be filled with? Torrential rain, wet the hair of sakara Kurosawa, his hair so wet on the white face, cold, pale, and with a trace of vulnerability, sakara Kurosawa''s eyes some forbearance can not say the pain, "you, really don''t give me a chance?" "You never ask for opportunities." A familiar voice interposed between them. Sakara Kurosawa looked up in amazement and saw someone holding an umbrella on the side approaching step by step. The umbrella also tilted, and then covered Luoyou''s head like this. The rain stopped suddenly. Luo youyou turned to see the man who came behind to hold the umbrella for her. His eyes were red. She cried and said, "Gu, why are you here?" "I heard that there was a little conflict between you, and then one or two of you ran out. It''s raining heavily outside. How can I rest assured? I came to look for it." Gu Jue was holding an umbrella and was upright. Then he said to sakara Kurosawa, "I still have an umbrella in my car. Do you need it?" Sakara Kurosawa was biting his teeth. He looked at Gu Kui and said, "are you on purpose?" Gu Gu pretended not to understand, "what did you say?" Kurosawa feels that he has lost completely. Look, Gu Jue comes so dressed that he holds up an umbrella for Luo youyou in the rain in front of him. He slaps him in the face so naked that he doesn''t even need to use other words. Under the torrential rain, his cold and broken heart was drenched. Gu Yu said to Luo you, "have you finished your work?" Luo you bit his lip, not to let his tears fall down, "there is nothing between us, there is nothing to say!" With that, Luo youyou takes Gu''s other hand, as if to show him. Gu acquiesces to her behavior. They turn around in front of him, hold the same umbrella, and go hand in hand. The next second of stepping forward, behind is the voice of Kurosawa hysteria, fragile and desperate washed by the heavy rain, "Luo you, is this your choice! Is that your choice? " Luo leisurely steps, tears did not hold back, once again fell down, she raised her hand to wipe, do not let themselves turn back, and then accelerated the speed, holding Gu to leave, the figure is thin and stubborn, like the last scenery, stop in the eyes of Suwon Kurosawa for a moment, and then gradually away. "Lo yo Under the heavy rain, a man screamed her name. Accompanied by his shouts, there was a thunder. The earth seemed to be angry and roaring. He stood in the rain, his straight voice chopping the dark paint. He stood there, as if he had lost his soul, motionless, and let his whole body wet. The last thing that fell from his face was wet. I don''t know whether it was rain or tears. He said, "..." If I I like you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1744 But the sound didn''t reach Luo you''s ears after all. She left and went with Gu. In the torrential rain, only Kurosawa was left behind. When Tang Wei comes out with him, Chi lie and Su Yan follow behind him, three of them holding umbrellas. When I catch up with him, I see Kurosawa standing in the heavy rain, lost his soul, like a statue. Su Yan''s eyes narrowed and asked, "where''s Luo you?" Ohara Kurosawa did not move. Tang Wei used to lean his umbrella to the top of the head of Suwon Kurosawa. When Suwon Kurosawa noticed that the rain stopped, he seemed to come back and murmured, "how did you come?" "Don''t worry about chasing out to see you standing on the side of the road." Chi lie said at the end, "what''s the problem? Why don''t you go back and sit down and have a few more drinks. " He is free and easy. Sometimes, Kurosawa is envious of Chi Li''s character. He has a clear wind and bright moon. He will not be caught by the love in the world. The man''s voice is hoarse, "Luo you left with Gu Gu." Su Yan was stunned. She thought that sakara Kurosawa''s words in the bar were sincere enough. Maybe Luo youyou would be soft hearted. Perhaps it was when she was about to soften her heart that Gu Zhen suddenly appeared, supporting her ramshackle spiritual world and making her follow the rational decision again. Su Yan shook his head, "it''s raining. Go back first." Kurosawa seems to be numb. Tang Wei reaches out his hand and tugs at him. Then He staggers two steps, and then turns to see where Luo you left. It''s empty. He looks like a dog abandoned by its owner. "Go, go back first." Tang Wei voice indifference, "want me to send you?" "No way." Kurosawa chuckled bitterly and grinned, "you''re not in a good situation either. I''m to blame for calling Chi lie." As a result, Chi lie shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s ok if Yan Yan doesn''t have an accident. I will follow her decision whether she will go back by herself or I will send her Tang Wei gave a cold smile and then said, "her choice is to go back with me." Su Yan immediately connected, "living in a dream." Tang Wei shut up and got angry. But at the moment, at least, Kurosawa sakara was hurt and hit like this. He didn''t really leave his good brother like this. He could only drag Kurosawa sakara and say, "I''ll send you back first." He was as dumb as Kurosawa. After a long time, he said, "what about Su Yan?" "I''m not a kid." Su Yan tilted his head and put on a beautiful face, "I can go back myself." In fact, Tang Wei also wants to send Su Yan home, but at present, the situation in Kurosawa is more urgent. He can''t help it, so he has to say, "then you go back, home Tell me Su Yan smile more happy, "look at my mood." £¡£¡£¡ Tang Wei wants to beat people and bully the blackened imperial sister on the bed to let her know who is the boss. In the brain each kind of dirty idea wheel once again, Tang Wei this just Jieqi, suppresses the anger, leads the original black Ze to the roadside his parking car to walk, Su Yan stands there looking at his back, behind the pool lie says, "do you still love him?" Su Yan smiles. Love, love to death. But she said, "what''s the use of love? Love is the most useless thing. Can we just rely on love? Love is the most unreliable thing in the world. So - " she deserves to be abandoned. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1745 Looking at Tang Wei leading Suyuan Kurosawa away, Su Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Then she said, "I noticed some changes in myself recently." The pool is silent. Maybe it has something to do with Tang Wei. Su Yan looked at the pattering rain, feeling that her heart became cool under the rain. She said, "maybe I have changed too, because Tang Wei was so bad to me before, but I love him bad. Now that you''re good to me, my spiritual world will collapse. " People who have not been well loved, suddenly fall in love, may also be suddenly stimulated. Su Yan lowered her head, holding an umbrella, and walked forward, "Chi lie, do you know what it''s like to love someone?" Chi lie shook his head indifferently. "I don''t know. It doesn''t matter whether I know or not. People in the world make me feel very interesting. It seems that I can give up everything for love. But if it is like this, why can''t I love someone so much? Since I am willing to give up for someone from my heart, I''m glad to get rid of everything? ¡± Su Yan smiles. Chi lie is right. Maybe to some extent, this kind of people still love themselves. "No one who is on the emotional gambling table wants to go with an empty pocket." So it''s all in return. Su Yan no longer talks about this topic with Chi lie. She says, "it doesn''t make sense to talk to people like you, because in your eyes, people like us are incurable." "That''s right." Chi lie shrugs his shoulders and follows Su Yan. Sometimes he really wants to see how Su Yan and Tang can achieve for their feelings, and why human beings can have such intense feelings. Love and hate are entangled in the end What''s it going to be. "So will you accept Tang Wei again?" Chi lie asked, "if you say, Tang Wei has done a lot for you..." "Maybe I should ask my dead child." Su Yan grinned, "this day, I don''t think it will be fine." Anyway, she never saw the sun. Su Yan plans to go back alone, so she stops the car by the side of the road. Because the direction of going home is different, she goes to the opposite side of the road. Chi lie stands on the other side of the road, watching her hit the car, and is about to get into the car. As a result, a big hand suddenly comes out of the taxi and drags Su Yan down. A person comes down in front of the car, and immediately controls Su Yan''s back. In the heavy rain, they press Su Yan together and push her into the car. Chi lie is very happy I lost my umbrella and yelled, "what are you doing?" Following the man, he rushed forward. However, the people on this side moved very fast. They immediately got into the car and stepped on the accelerator. The car skidded on the rainy road and ran away. Chi lie took two steps, "stop!" No, no! He directly took out his mobile phone and found the phone number of Kurosawa. Then he got through to Tang Wei, who was with him. Chi Li yelled, "no, Tang Wei, Su Yan has been arrested!" "What?" Tang Wei''s pupil mercilessly shrank, "what''s the situation?" "Not long ago, a car disguised as a taxi stopped at the side of the road. When she didn''t pay attention, she was dragged in. I just ran for a short time. Now I''m driving to chase her! I''ll give you the license plate number! " Chi lie ran wildly in the rain, while holding his mobile phone to report the news to Tang Wei, "there are many people on the opposite side. At first glance, there is a premeditation. You can call more people!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1746 Tang Wei didn''t expect this at all, and his heart just hung up. He remembered the number reported by Chi lie, took Ohara Kurosawa directly back to his home, and then threw him on the guest''s bed, and ran to open his computer. When we found the license plate, Tang was shocked. It''s a set of cards! It seems that someone has already been ready! Looking at the time, Tang Wei calls out the monitoring by the roadside at that time through various means, and then sees Su Yan standing on the side of the road and being directly jammed into the car. The man grabs the mouse''s hand and makes a sudden effort, and his eyes are already killing. Pause, freeze, aim at the half second flash face, enlarge, use the whole face recognition, Tang Wei''s fingers on the keyboard, used to search for these important news, eyes constantly focus on Auditing each face, he knows Chi lie to chase, will send new messages to him at any time, although usually and Chi lie hate each other, but the mutual identity between men is still There are some things that Chi lie can rely on. And what he has to do now is to find out the bold man! Even his people dare to move! Su Yan''s face was covered with cloth. She struggled desperately and felt the car stop. Then someone pulled her straight out of the car and tied her hand around her back. She struggled for a while, and someone touched her face down. "Don''t fight, it''s useless." Su Yan''s shoulders trembled and she wanted to speak. A piece of cloth was put into her mouth. Several people carried her and threw her into an abandoned garage. The cold floor rubbed Su Yan''s skin. She was trapped in this way. She could not make any sound and could not see anything. She could only identify what they were doing by listening. Someone nearby raised the camera to her. "It''s a big deal, half blood girl, ha ha ha!" "Probably a lot? How much did the old woman give you "How about five million? Hahaha, you have money to take, and you have a girl to give you cool, and you can shoot videos, hahaha - this business is a great thing! Which of you will come first? I''ll turn the camera on. " When Su Yan heard their communication, she crawled from the ground in horror and wanted to get up. However, her hand was tied and she couldn''t make any effort at all. Someone came and pressed her shoulder and pressed her on the ground. Then she gasped, "it''s still Qipao. Look at the thin legs. I don''t think those who wear Qipao are good." Su Yan wants to cry out for help, but she can''t open the cloth in her mouth. She kicks her legs to struggle. The man finally pulls off her eye mask, and the dim light comes into her field of vision. When the woman opens her gray green eyes, several scarred men around her are surprised. She was so disheveled and scared, but her eyes were too tempting. She was so messy and helpless on the ground, which stimulated the man''s ferocity. Su Yan shook her head, and the people beside her pulled off the cloth in her mouth with a smile, "let me hear what you want to say? ha-ha? Do you want to call me husband? " "Touch me and you will die." Su Yan''s voice was trembling, but she was biting her teeth. I don''t know why it was that picture that flashed through her mind at this moment Evil and heartless face. A slap came face to face. A man spat, grabbed her hair and sneered, "is it hard to reply when death comes? I''ll see who died first, ha ha ha. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1747 Su Yan opened her eyes and couldn''t believe that she was looking at the man around her. Her shoulders were shaking, but she didn''t let herself show the expression of fear, because the more such an expression, the more pleasing they were. Su Yan looked around. In the dim light, she found that she had no way to escape. Someone grabs her leg, and she kicks her hard. The man who is kicked spits directly, holds Su Yan''s hand, and rubs her face to the ground. The tingling makes Su Yan take a breath of air-conditioning. Her hair is scattered disorderly, and her thin body is shaking constantly. "Afraid? Didn''t you speak very hard just now, ha ha ha! " "Come on, shoot it. If you get this video out, you will be ruined!" "Who is it Who sent you here? " Su Yan struggled to say broken words from his mouth, "is this man worth your life?" "Ha ha, people are not worth it, money is worth it!" Someone smilingly put the lens directly on Su Yan''s face, and said, "look, come and look at the lens, let me see how much backbone you can have, ha ha, come on, give her that!" Su Yan opens her eyes in horror, "what are you going to do?" A man takes a box of pills out of his pocket, then grabs Su Yan''s chin and forces her to swallow the two pills. If Su Yan doesn''t follow, she is grabbed by someone''s hair. The tingling makes her shrink her throat instinctively. She crawls on the ground and keeps coughing, trying to cough up the pills, but it''s useless No, what''s that No! "It''s just a powerful zolpidem tartrate tablet. It''s used to treat insomnia. Half a pill of common sleep disorder patients will have hallucinations or drowsiness. You''re so aggressive Two, that''s enough for you to be obedient. " Su Yan shakes her head. The group of people just let her go and let her hang out. She lets herself come up little by little. However, Su Yan''s willpower is so strong that her eyes begin to beat. She still doesn''t give in. Someone tut a, "this girl is quite powerful, I see forget it, sober shoot something, also stimulate ah, ha ha ha!" "That''s fine! Brother, you''re right. Take off her cheongsam and dress like this. It''s just for men to see! " Su Yan slightly moved back, but she couldn''t resist so many people rushing up to surround her. She tried her best to drive these people out. In fact, she just hit the stone with the egg, and her shoulder was aching. Su Yan''s throat was hoarse, and she couldn''t make a sound. "Ha ha, this girl is dying." "Take more close ups!" Just when Su Yan was about to lose support, there was a violent explosion outside the door, followed by someone''s roar. There was more than one step - there was more than one, just a group! Breaking into the earth shaking, as thousands of troops directly overwhelming in front of them! Several men looked up and saw a group of strong special forces like people burst the door of the underground garage, rushed into the dark room, and then surrounded them! "Who are you?" "Don''t come here!" Seeing their armbands, Su Yan closed her eyes powerlessly. Jungle? Is it Tang Wei''s, little uncle? "Bold." When Cong Shan came out of the crowd, his eyes were full of killing intention, and Tang Wei, who didn''t say a word, followed behind him. His pupil was as cold as a gun. Cong Shan patted Tang Wei on the shoulder, and then looked at the men who were surrounded and shivering, "my niece and daughter-in-law dare to move, who can borrow your courage?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1748 "Who are you?" Several men surrounded by a group of strong men suddenly counseled, and their voices trembled. The camera was still shaking on their hands. When Tang Wei looked at the camera, his killing intention came out from his eyes. He almost didn''t think much. He went forward and grabbed the man''s neck directly. When he tried, the blue tendons on the back of his hand burst, He grabbed the man by the neck and lifted him from the ground. Picked up, his voice cold, like a murder knife, "took a video?" The man shivered and couldn''t say a word, but he still insisted, "I tell you, we are big people behind us. You dare to move us --" "catch all of us!" Along with the demonstration and warning of the men here, Cong Shan turned a blind eye and stepped on them with dignity. "I''d like to see what big people are, even our people dare to move! Grab them all and hold them down! Take Yanyan out! " Tang Wei put the man in his hand directly on the wall and held his head tightly. The cold rough wall rubbed the man''s scalp and made him cry, "what are you doing! How dare you -- " " dare to take video... " Tang Wei''s eyes are too terrible, as if the next second can tear them up, followed by a punch in the face of the camera, impartial straight hit on his nose, severe pain let the man utter a scream, the bridge of the nose bone came crisp crack sound, his legs a soft, directly to Tang Wei kneel down. But Tang Wei didn''t pay attention. He raised his leg and kicked his head down after kneeling down. There was a more violent scream than just now. The man was crying and crawling on the ground, with two front teeth broken by Tang Wei''s kicking, and blood falling from his mouth and nose. "Please, please..." The man released the camera and rolled to one side. He lay on the ground and couldn''t speak clearly. Because of the severe pain, his whole body contracted and trembled like a spasm. He felt that he was about to die. "Don''t Let me die. I''ll tell you, who you are... " "You?" Tang Wei''s eyes are full of killing intention. He wants to let him turn to ashes on the spot. He picks up the camera from the ground and takes a look at the contents. Suddenly, a startling anger rises from behind him! These people dare, these people dare!! At that moment, Tang Wei laughed. His head tilted, as if he had made a decision easily. "I wanted to let you die, but it''s a pity Not now. " Cong Shan gave an order without expression, "take it all away! Don''t even think about it! " "Let me go! Dare you in broad daylight There was another villain who never died of theft. As soon as he said this, he was beaten by the people in the jungle. The other one rolled on the ground and crawled forward. He was trampled on his back by Tang Wei and let him spit out a mouthful of blood! Tang Wei is really up to kill heart, that eyes let Cong Shan see all afraid, as a little uncle can only shout, "only! That''s enough. Let''s go home and close the door for the rest. " Tang Wei takes a deep breath. He seems to try his best to suppress Su Yan''s killing intention. Then he turns and walks to Su Yan''s position. Someone in the jungle holds her and helps her untie the rope. He takes it from them and gently wipes the dust off her face. Su Yan panted, pupil lax, "good. Not yet Too late. " "Go back and punish me whatever you want." Tang Weixin is in pain all of a sudden. He is thinking that in the past, in the days he didn''t know, when Su Yan suffered alone, had no one ever saved her, so that he was late today. She can feel so lucky. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1749 Su Yan is weak all over. Even if she doesn''t lose consciousness, she can''t say anything else under the strong stimulation. She can only look at Tang Wei so hard. Although her eyes are still blurred, her pupils are a little lax. Tang Wei is very distressed. He holds Su Yan and goes outside, followed by a group of people, leaving Congshan to direct others to clean up the scene. Then a group of people press those evil men to get on the armored car. The camera is taken away by Tang Wei. He first sends Su Yan to Jiangling and Baiyue, and then starts to repair the data in the camera, because he has just experienced it Smash, it may be where the data is damaged. "How could that be?" Jiang Ling and Bai Yue were so angry that they stood behind Tang Wei. "Yan Yan''s condition is stable. I''ll take another blood test in two days. Have you found out the people? " Tang Wei watched the restoration video over and over again. Every time he tried to kill people, he bit his teeth and watched it. After analyzing the useful information, Tang Wei smashed the table. "I suspect it''s Xu Yao''s mother." Tang Wei raised his head, cold eyes, "but I followed Xu Yao''s mother''s account to check, in recent years she has been very poor, even their own life has become a problem, but a month ago, suddenly a sum of money came in, the amount is quite large." Jiang Ling was shocked, and said inconceivably, "is it that someone suddenly contacted her..." "I suspect so. Then she took part of the money herself, and transferred the rest to another account. I checked the face information recorded on the account, which is exactly in line with the men captured today." Tang Wei''s voice is so cold, like a sharp blade, "to tell you the truth, I think it''s cheaper to call the police and hand them over." "What you mean is that Xu Yao''s mother is actually used by people to hate her. That person gives her a sum of money to find someone to attack Yan Yan, and then the accident will be attributed to Xu Yao''s mother, because these gangsters only contact her, not the person behind the scenes..." Bai Yue felt a chill coming from behind, "my God, isn''t this killing with a knife?" "Xu Yao''s mother has a killing intention to Su Yan, ha ha." Tang Wei laughed. "I had a hand when the knife went in. How dare you come to me? This is not bullying. " Jiang Ling was so angry, "did you find out the account that paid her? If you can make so much money at one time, it''s definitely not a small bank customer. You can make an in-depth investigation... " "Don''t check. I''ve got it." Tang Wei transferred out all the information. The words on it surprised Bai Yue and Jiang Ling. They looked at each other and gasped. "How could anyone have such a cruel heart..." Tang Wei stood up in front of the computer and shook his head, as if relaxing his neck. Then he looked at Jiang Ling and Bai Yue and said, "where''s the sakara Kurosawa we brought together?" "Sleeping in the guest bedroom." Jiang Ling sighed, "are you going to call him up? Don''t worry. You see, Kurosawa Ohara just went to sleep. He''s very sensitive recently because of Luo you''s affairs It''s not easy to fall asleep... " As soon as the voice fell, he saw Tang Wei stride out. Jiang lingbai followed him more closely. He saw Tang Weikuang kick open the door of the guest bedroom. When he went in, he found that he was sleeping. He picked up another heavy pillow and smashed it directly on his face. He was so scared that he dreamt that he would be suffocated. He woke up and yelled, "I''m sorry Go Tang Wei narrowed his eyes, "wake up? Come with me when you wake up. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1750 Sakara Kurosawa''s face was tired, and he didn''t even know what happened. Tang Wei''s eyes were like turning out two knives and stabbing him straight. Sakara Kurosawa shivered, "Damn, what are you doing with this look at me?" "Why don''t you ask your good sister what she did?" Tang Wei sneered and raised his lips. He was astonishingly beautiful. However, at this moment, his face with a sense of killing became more and more evil. He said, "here are five minutes." "What has my sister done to me? What does it have to do with Kurosawa That''s what Sawara Kurosawa said, but he started to wear his coat and button. He muttered, "you can''t find Sawara Sakura to settle the accounts directly, but I won''t stop you..." "Ha ha, who knows? It''s your family who will move you out to block my mouth. Do you say that I move you or don''t move you?" Tang Wei brow tip a pick, look to the original black Ze, "OK? The pants are in order. " "Grass, if it wasn''t for your business, could I be so sloppy?" He pointed to himself, "go, go where?" Tang Wei mysteriously reported a hotel address, which is the business of the Kurosawa family. It seems that Sakura Sakura Sakura has been staying in the family hotel suite during her stay in China. In the past ten minutes, Tang Wei almost pressed the speed limit all the way from the viaduct. When they arrived, they stepped on the brake hard and drifted into the parking space. Then someone on the side respectfully led them into the special elevator. In front of sakako''s room, the waiter buttoned the door. "Miss, there are two gentlemen asking to see you." Sakako Ishihara is anxiously waiting for the follow-up to kidnap Su Yan. It''s reasonable to say that if Xu Yao''s mother is successful, she should send all the videos and photos. However, she has been waiting until now. It''s almost two hours since the time of the report. Why hasn''t she heard from her? She was in a hurry and said, "no! I don''t have any guests to talk to tonight. Let them go Go? Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and laughed coldly. When he saw that he was smiling, the waiter on the side did not know why he was shaking. Seeing that Tang Wei was not dressed like an ordinary family, this It''s not going to be a fight, is it? The waiter trembled even more and could only say in a dumb voice, "Miss, this The two gentlemen look like you know each other, otherwise Will you come out and see me? " While saying this, the attendant pressed the intercom button and sent an emergency report. Later, he asked others to bring some security guards upstairs. What if something happened? Unexpectedly, sakako Ishihara still has a haughty tone, "tell them to go away!" "Get out of here?" Hearing this word, Tang Wei felt that a wave of anger went straight to tianlinggai and ignited all the anger he had been restraining. His voice was furious and low, like a fierce volcano about to erupt. After repeating the word "roll", he kicked Sakura''s door open! Sakako Ishihara screamed inside and looked up to find that Tang Wei was the one who broke in. For a moment, he didn''t know what expression he should put on, so he had to detour first, "Tang Wei? And brother, you Why are you here? The waiter really is. Why don''t you... " "Enough drama." Tang Wei''s voice is so cold, his eyes are stabbing at Sakura Sakura. There is no extra expression on his white face. The man numbly steps forward and says to Sakura Sakura, "do you think I really dare not move you, eh?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1751 Sakako tanhara couldn''t imagine why Tang Wei would appear at the door of her room. She felt that everything she did was perfect. Besides, she contacted Xu Yao''s mother face-to-face. She could not leave any evidence. Instead, she left Xu Yao''s mother''s handle and could bite her back - so why is Tang Wei in front of her now? Sakako Ishihara''s brain is running at a high speed, thinking about what to say at this moment, "Tang Wei, I always like you and respect you. I''m innocent that you are so angry today..." "Innocent?" Tang weiheel hears joke similar, "you are innocent, or Su Yan is innocent?" Sakako Ishihara''s eyes turned red. "Are you looking for me for Su Yan? Tang Wei - you have kicked my door open for Su Yan. You don''t want to save me any face Kurosawa Suhara stands on the side and doesn''t intend to interfere. He knows that his sister has always wanted to be the most powerful successor of the Suhara family. All she has done is to keep working hard for this, but If you want to infringe on the personal safety of others for your own interests, he will never allow it. "Don''t think I can''t find out what you''ve done. I''ll give money to Xu Yao''s mother through my distant relatives'' account. Then Xu Yao''s mother transferred the money to those gangsters who specialize in heresy in less than five minutes. You want to get this level of skill!" Tang weinu starts from his heart. If it wasn''t for Kurosawa''s presence, he''s afraid that he''s really going to hit Sakura in front of him. Pretend to be pitiful, innocent and ignorant. All the women in the world are like this. Don''t you know what they have done? What are the real victims? What are the real victims like? It''s carrying her mother''s harm, but she doesn''t defend herself. It''s better to be misunderstood and maltreated than to say a word. It''s as if she deserves to carry it down. She hasn''t done anything, but she''s willing to atone for her blood relatives and dye her pure white and black It was su Yan who was insulted by so many people when Sakura Ohara poured medicine in such a bad way. Tang Wei stepped forward, and sakako Ishihara stepped back. His eyes were so cold, "do you want Su Yan to die, don''t you, ah?" Sakura Sakura is frightened by Tang Wei''s murderous spirit. However, she can''t admit all this, or she will be ruined. She is a member of the Sakura family. She can''t lose face like this. "You misunderstand me. I just don''t think Suyan is worthy of you. Although she belongs to the Su family, her mother is peaceful and indisputable. I am distressed You, Tang Wei, I don''t think such a sinner''s daughter is worthy of you. I''m all for you... " "I need you for my good?" Tang Wei couldn''t bear it any longer. He went up and grabbed Sakura Sakura''s neck, which made Sakura scream. She struggled desperately and was picked up straight from the ground by Tang Wei. The sense of suffocation invaded her brain. A crazy alarm came from her nerve center. She said, "Tang Wei, you have to recognize Who really loves you, who is - " " is that right? You, who have not experienced anything, deserve to tell me all this? " Tang Wei''s eyes were fierce, and his memories swept away, engulfing all his senses. What he had suffered in the past swept over him again. His eyes were so red that he could almost bleed. "If you don''t tell me about my past, you don''t deserve to love me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1752 The most unusual thing for sakako Ishihara is that her efforts have been totally denied. In her eyes, she has done all the bad things for Tang Wei. Now that Tang Wei says that she is unworthy, her soul seems to be shattered, and the whole person is shivering, "Tang Wei Why do you want to do this to me? Can''t I get rid of Su Yan, the sinner''s daughter! You don''t have to do it. I''ll help you. I''m doing it for you - " " are you crazy! " Tang Wei just felt that the woman in front of him was unreasonable. "Sakura, you don''t have a bottom line at all. Besides, even if Su Yan and I have something to do, it''s not your turn to intervene. Who do you think you are?" "Tang Wei!" Sakako kubara cried miserably. "You don''t know my intentions now, you will know later..." Tang Wei couldn''t help but utter a dirty word in a rare way, "you crazy critic are really incurable." Kurosawa, who was listening at the side, was directly happy. For many years, I didn''t see Tang Wei speak in this tone. However, after he finished speaking, Sakura suddenly put her hand around Tang Wei''s waist, which was very fast. She was originally held by Tang Wei, and suddenly hugged Tang Wei, as if she were dying. "Tang Wei, I really love you, really, I''m the only one in the world I love you... " Tang Wei almost burst out laughing. He felt that if an ordinary man had been brainwashed by such language as Sakura Sakura, he would have been deeply moved by her. It had to be said that Sakura Sakura Sakura was good at studying people''s hearts. While telling Tang Wei his innocence, he kept repeating that he loved him the most. No one else loved him more than her. What she had done was very important Cut is for his good, and if Tang is angry with her, it is sorry for her pay. What a self talking and disgusting PUA. Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and laughed very hard. Then he pulled Sakura Sakura to open his body. He said, "is that right? So if you want to be responsible for my past, come on He grabbed Sakura''s wrist, very hard, merciless, Sakura was surprised at first, but after seeing Tang Wei grinning, the woman''s heart suddenly cooled. Because she heard Tang Wei say word by word, "I''ll take you to meet my mother." Go to meet the Tang poetry coming from the dark, face her in person, and see if she, an outsider, can say all that in the face of Tang poetry! "I hate people who pay for me for no reason, and then make a good name for me. I also like to see such people jump up and down and take themselves as a role. I think that if I say something like love me the most, I can do all kinds of evil. In the end, it''s me who will bear everything - after all, others will say that she is for you. It''s ridiculous. No one can kidnap me morally. No one Tang Wei makes a wink at Suwon Kurosawa, which means that he will take Suwon Sakura with him now. Suwon Kurosawa tut says, "are you going to let her go face to face with Tang poetry?" "Yes, since she doesn''t listen to what I say, can miss sakako Ohara, who has never experienced anything but speaks like a victim, still play in front of the real client?" Tang Wei turns around and smiles at Sakura Sakura. "Don''t be counselled when you see my mother, Sakura Sakura. I also want to hear you say in front of my mother that you have done harm to Su Yan for me. " In front of Tang poetry?! That In those days, Haicheng was the most impressive Tang poetry of a young lady? Sakura Sakura''s face suddenly became extremely pale! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1753 Sakako wahara kept struggling, "I don''t want to, Tang Wei. I think you are too impulsive. I will see your mother Tang Shi in person in the future. I don''t need to see her now..." But Tang Wei didn''t allow her to retort, "since I didn''t do anything, I shouldn''t feel guilty in front of my mother, would I?" He was very happy with his smile, as if he was appreciating Sakura Ohara''s flustered appearance. "Don''t you think everything is perfect? Don''t you think you are standing in an absolutely right position? I want to see how far you can deceive yourself, or that you are just pretending, from the beginning to the end, to get rid of all the people who are not good for you under the pretext of being good for me. " Sakako Sakura shook her head desperately. She even said to Kurosawa Sakura on the side, "brother, can''t you say a few words for me? Why does Tang Wei treat me like this..." Poor people who live in their own world. However, before Kurosawa had time to speak, there was a sound of footwork outside. The security guards called by the waiter had already surrounded the door to prevent people from coming in. When they saw the visitors, they had to stop them in a hurry. "Wait a minute, these gentlemen, our young lady said we can''t go in without permission..." "No permission?" A man''s voice is low and indifferent. "She can''t hurt people without permission. How can she be so handy?" Tang Wei was surprised. The voice He didn''t tell them But it''s too late to go to the door, and it''s Bo Ye and Tang poetry! When Tang Shi saw Tang Wei, he rushed up and hugged his son, "you silly boy, why don''t you talk to your parents about this kind of thing! How worried we are about Yan Yan, you know! " Tang Wei stood there, speechless. He wanted to solve all this by himself. Unexpectedly "Did my little uncle tell you that?" Tang Wei knows that his little uncle Congshan is a man who can''t cheat. He must have been very angry at that time, so he went back and informed Bo Ye and Tang Shi. Now Bo Ye and Tang Shi are in such a hurry, so This is bound to be a big deal. Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei anxiously, "where is Yan Yan? Dad only found you here. What about Yan Yan? Is Yan Yan OK? " Tang poetry has only Yan Yan in mind since she entered the room. In her eyes, the child has been burdened with a lot of things since he was a child. He doesn''t say a word. When he grows up, he always keeps things in his heart. Now, with such grievances, which girl in the world can stand such stimulation? She''s dying of heartache. Clearly is the daughter of an MI, but why can su Yan''s soul be so stubborn and hard. Tang Wei looked at sakako Ohara, "Mom, Yan Yan is sleeping in my house now, but she hasn''t woken up yet. Bai Yue and uncle Jiang Ling help me watch. As for now, there are other things you need to do." With that, Tang Wei said to Sakura Sakura with a smile on his face, "let me introduce you. This is my mother, that is, Su Yan''s mother. Tang Shi, who was the victim of Anmi''s crime in those years, would you please repeat what she said to me just now to my mother?" Tang poetry frowned, "what words?" Tang Wei began to play a rogue, with an innocent expression on his face, hands spread, neck shrunk, "you ask her." For the first time, sakako Sakurai, who was mentioned by his name, was confronted with Tang poetry in this way. He suddenly lost his confidence and said, "you Hello, my name is sakako Ohara, and my brother is Kurosawa Ohara. " "Far away, far away!" he said immediately! We''re not close www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1754 Tang Wei was happy at that time. Sometimes he felt that he was really amazing. He seemed to live in his own world. At least he was the sister of a distant relative. In this case, the elder brother didn''t want to help her clean up the mess. Even dislikes her to do the matter to bury. Looking at the expression on Kurosawa''s face, Tang Wei was happy. He didn''t want to have a relationship with Kurosawa at all, so he said, "Mom, what Kurosawa said is true, Kurosawa is her brother." £¡ It''s not too big to watch the excitement! Kurosawa was so angry that he almost couldn''t speak smoothly. He said to Aunt Tang Shi, "Hello, aunt. Although I''m sakako''s brother, we are distant relatives. The blood of our relatives can''t be thinner any more. I really didn''t give any guidance to her usual speech and behavior. It''s her own thought. Auntie, I respect you most. You are good-looking and talented. Who was not convinced by Miss Tang? As a junior, I dare not offend you. Please treat Sakura Sakura and I as two independent individuals. " After listening to this, I got rid of the relationship, got rid of it simply and neatly, and flattered Tang poetry cleverly. It''s a real Kurosawa. It''s a good job! Tang Wei cleared his throat, slightly suppressed his anger, and said to Tang Shi, "Mom, I found that Xu Yao''s mother''s huge sum of money was called by her family, and this huge sum of money was later called by Xu Yao''s mother to those little gangsters who hurt her face, so today I came to find her so urgently..." After that, Tang Wei didn''t say anything, and he didn''t know who he was learning from. He was eager to say something, which made people feel that Su Yan was too miserable. He didn''t offend Sakura and was bullied like this behind his back. After listening to Tang poetry, is that ok? Immediately came forward, the domineering female president''s momentum suddenly came out, the voice was clear but calm asked, "Sakura Sakura, did you do it?" How dare sakako to admit it? She kept shaking her head. "I don''t know about it. I really don''t know. Auntie, you misunderstood me. I''m sorry for Tang Wei A piece of sincerity.... " "Are you sincere to him?" Tang Shi shook his head. "Child, under the present situation, you can''t transfer our doubts about you by telling us what you really mean to Tang Wei. It''s better to take out direct and powerful evidence to prove that those things have nothing to do with you. Compared with you telling us that you love Tang Wei and trying to move us to muddle through, the evidence can more clear you and tell me Is it you who designed to hurt Su Yan Sakako tanhara did not dare to imagine why a woman who was no longer young in Tang poetry had such sense and courage. When a normal person heard a little girl saying something like a piece of sincerity, he should not be soft hearted, but why! In her eyes, there is nothing soft but firmness Sakako tanhara stepped back two steps and kept panting. The pressure from Tang poetry was so strong that she didn''t even have to step out at night. She just stood by one side. Tang poetry alone had made her breathless. She wanted to find her family to face this matter together. She just didn''t like Su Yan. Aunt Tang poetry is so excellent. Why Why don''t you like her?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1755 Sakako kyohara doesn''t want to be like this. Everything she does is for Tang Wei and the future of kyohara family. She can''t be that bad character, but why To be treated like this. These people seem to regard her as a villain, but it was not her who did harm to Tang poetry! It''s su Yan''s mother, so Su Yan is the damned one. Why should she be treated like this? Sakako Ohara tried to explain herself: "Hello, Auntie Tang Shi, I''m afraid that you suddenly appear. I didn''t meet you in time..." "Don''t be polite." Tang Wei said with a smile, "today I''m here to settle accounts with you. I''m not looking for your relatives. Aren''t you talking about it for me? Mom, miss sakako Ohara said, "she did all this for me..." Tang Shi looked puzzled, "Weiwei, did you know miss sakako Ohara before?" Tang Wei didn''t even think about it. "I don''t know her. She came up to say hello to me for no reason. To tell you the truth, we''re not even friends. I don''t have her contact information." "Why did the girl say it was for you?" Tang Wei shrugged, "I don''t know, mom, but what she does is hurt others, but she has to say it''s for me. How do I feel I''m like a pot bearer. " If something happens, it can be said that it''s for Tang Wei. At that time, people will only think that Tang Wei is a disaster and cheat a little girl of sakako Sakurai to turn around and give up for him. But what about the truth? Tang Shi looked at Sakura Ohara and said, "son, can you tell me where Tang Wei can make you do this? Did he brainwash you? " Brainwashing? Sakako Ohara subconsciously denied, "it''s not..." "Did he force you to do that?" Keihara Sakura became stammering, "no..." What to do She is a little afraid to face Tang poetry "Since Tang only didn''t instill bad guidance into you, and he didn''t force you with a knife rest around your neck, then you, Miss Qianjin of the tangtangyuan family! An adult with sound mind and independent life! Why do you keep saying that it''s for Tang Wei when you persecute people who are clearly from your heart This remark is too sharp and sharp. Like a knife, it directly pierces Sakura''s mask of hypocrisy. She froze there and couldn''t say a word. After a long time, she weakly retorted, "but I think Su Yan''s mother used to... " "Her mother deserved to die! I should hate the Revenge of a little decline, and finally her mother dead! I Tang poetry live to now open and aboveboard, I hate is hate, do not need to have nothing to do for me! Now I have no hatred for Su Yan, because the damned one is dead, and the one who should live should live well in the sun! " Live in the sun! This sentence is deafening, Tang Wei is stunned, he thought of Su Yan''s eyes, it is not warm by the sun, a dark. She should Well Live in the sun "Don''t take any excuse to cheat yourself. It''s for Tang Weihao''s sake. Tang Wei doesn''t know you and doesn''t need your help! You are saying this for Tang Wei, but I can''t see that you love Tang Wei. I can only see that you are selfish. You are obviously using Tang Wei! " Is to use, is to use by all means in the name of love, it seems that as long as the name of I love you, you can immediately be forgiven But Su Yan has loved Tang Wei for so long, but in the end, she still has to die. Tang Wei''s pupils trembled, as if stung by the words of Tang poetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1756 Today, it''s clear that he''s looking for his mother to confront sakako Ohara in person, but after hearing what Tang Shi said, Tang Wei feels that it''s himself who is stimulated in his heart. It turns out that her mother has always been so strong and patient, carrying everything. She knows clearly that injustice has its head and debt has its owner, and all this should not be handed over to Su Yan, so she has allowed Su Yan to appear in her life since she was a child. Once upon a time, he and Su Yan, or a pair of wedding flower children hand in hand. Once upon a time, he would hold her directly behind him in the crowd, and would not let other boys look at her with that greasy eyes. But when did Su Yan lose light in her eyes His mother was right. Su Yan should have lived in the sun, but she was beaten and bullied again and again. Perhaps in this, in addition to Xu Yao, in addition to Sakura Sakura, and his only share of Tang Dynasty. "I won''t say more about other things. I''ll give all the evidence to the police. Of course, our Bo family will keep a screenshot of the transfer transaction. The rest depends on whether the gangsters you find are tough enough to give you up." The voice of Tang poetry is very serious, like an order. The woman''s chin is raised, and her posture is arrogant. She is still the young lady who was toppled by thousands of people in those years. "But the only thing is that you don''t need to intervene again and again. Our past has nothing to do with you. Please don''t try to kidnap us with this excuse. I''m the victim who deserves the name, not you Not you! These four words are too sharp. Sakako Sakurai, who is pale, looks at Tang poetry and shakes his head. "I didn''t do those things, I Aunt, you believe me, and I respect you very much. I don''t think I have to tell you what to do in the past I just want to do something for the people I like and my family in my own way... " "No need." At this moment, Bo Ye, who has been standing behind him in silence, suddenly talks. Originally, he didn''t intervene in the whole process. He just watched Tang Shi and Tang Wei talking with Sakura Ohara there. But after hearing what Sakura Ohara had just said, Bo Ye didn''t know why. Sakako Ohara takes a meal and looks at Tang Wei''s father. That year The thin night with cloud covering hands and rain covering hands. "These things are done by me. It''s also my responsibility to make up for such behavior. It has nothing to do with you, an outsider, and you are not qualified." Thin night''s eyes are burning, looking at Sakura Sakura, the eyes can almost pierce a hole in her fragile dignity, "when I was cheating on the quiet, small three is hateful, everyone has to kill it. But I am the one who broke the marriage contract, because Anli didn''t sign the marriage contract with Tang Shi. From the perspective of moral corruption, as long as she is shameless, she doesn''t even have to abide by other people''s marriage contract, because it''s not her marriage, she is not in the contract relationship at all. And I, Bo Ye, am the one who marries Tang poetry and destroys the marriage contract. " Bo Ye''s words are so naked, spreading humanity and morality on such a surface, "so you understand, I am the one who should make up for it, and I have been paying for my own behavior. Anmi has long died and deserves what he has done. I don''t need it and I don''t want it. You are a little generation. You can hypocritically say that you don''t have to stretch your hand so long to do things for the family of the victims. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1757 Sakako Sakura seems to have been nailed in place. She never thought that a man would stand up so easily, and face up to what he had done. She told her that Xiao San is hateful, but it''s the man who cheated on the marriage protected by law. Because first, the third child is not in the marriage relationship protected by law, and she does not have the obligation to maintain someone''s marriage. Second, as long as the man does not change his ways, there will be a second fourth without the third child. "Do you think Anmi should be a little three?" Bo Ye, word by word, seems to experience the pain of the past again, "what she should die for is that she manipulates and sets up behind her back, that she is evil in mind, and that all this has nothing to do with her daughter Su Yan, let alone Su Yan''s advice! If you are really just, then my Bo family is very grateful that you look up to us, but all the knives you wield are aimed at an innocent person, trying to make her bear the charges, so that you can become the Party of Justice - then you are disgusting! I''m looking forward to meeting with you in the police station. I''d like to see what kind of family will cultivate such people! " Sakura Sakura was frozen there, and her legs began to shake up. Boye looked at Sakura kurazawa, and then looked at Sakura with regret. It seemed that she was extremely disappointed. She shook her head, and then said to Tang poetry, "let''s go." Now that Tang Wei has the evidence in his hand, it''s meaningless to argue with a person who doesn''t know how to apologize. Originally, he thought that if sakako Sakura admits her mistake and has a sincere attitude, maybe the Bo family can open up But now. Seeing this kind of Sakura Sakura, Bo Ye was not soft hearted. After he said this, he turned around on the spot, "Tang Wei, this kind of thing will spread to me in the future, and you can reflect on it for me. How can you handle it well?" Tang Zhen, is his father Blame yourself for not protecting Su Yan. He followed Bo Ye, and Tang Shi called out, "Kurosawa, please come with us. Let''s leave this side to miss sakako. If our two families really become enemies in the future, but you, aunt still agree." Tang poetry still looks up to sakara Kurosawa. When they were young, they were once invincible and rebellious. They were like a pair of soul partners. This is a rare friendship. Kurosawa nodded, pursed her lips and followed Tang Shi. Sakako Ishihara was left alone in the room. She looked at the hall blankly and suddenly fell silent. At last, she suddenly remembered something and rushed to the side to grab her mobile phone. Yes Call, contact that person, she can''t, she can''t be knocked down here! ****** Tang Wei takes his parents to his villa, where Su Yan is sleeping. When they rush back, Su Yan wakes up, and Bai Yue and Jiang Ling watch over them. When they see them coming back, they smile and say, "look, Tang Wei is back." Su Yan shrinks, and her eyes seem to return to normal. Now Su Yan is the master. When she sees Bo Ye and Tang Shi behind Tang Wei, she suddenly gets up from bed and wants to get out of bed to meet her, "uncle and aunt -" "good boy, you lie down first, it''s OK." Tang Shi gently brushed his hand, with heartache in his eyes, "the Bo family has wronged you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1758 As soon as she heard the words of Tang poetry, Su Yan''s eyes became red. She murmured, "Auntie, I I''m giving you trouble. " "How could it be trouble?" Tang Shi''s heart ached to death. She sat down beside the bed and then said to Bai Yuejiang Ling, "thank you for taking care of her." "That''s very polite." Bai Yue waved his hand and his white hair was quite beautiful. "We have to take care of your daughter-in-law. By the way, we found that Yan Yan''s bones are weak. We need to take some good supplements." As soon as Tang Shi heard it, he was so anxious that he immediately called Bo Ye over, "husband! Is there any Cordyceps sinensis that the director of our family sent before? Ask someone to boil a soup with the chicken, and send it to Yan Yan these days! " Thin night heard Tang poetry calling her husband''s ears soft, immediately came up, "Yan Yan, you are really too thin, you see my smelly boy, although not fat, but strong and thin, all muscles, your body has no muscle, after getting sick, there is no resistance." Tang Shi frowned and muttered, "how can I mend it for her?" Bo Ye thought about it and said straightforwardly, "why don''t you ask Tang Wei to take her to boxing. It''s muscle. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi twisted thin night''s thigh hard, "you are asking our son to beat her!" "I''m not willing to be cruel!" Tang Wei stretched out his hands behind him and made a surrender, "my baby, she''s too late!" Hearing this, Su Yan''s eyelashes trembled, then she shrunk her body, "thank you for your concern, I will Eat as much as you can Oh, look at this little face. It''s really beautiful everywhere. It''s clever. Tang Shi wishes Su Yan was born by herself. Why can''t she have such a good daughter! But I have a strange son who can''t control it! Bo Ye said, "the Bo family is in charge of this matter for you. Yan Yan, don''t be aggrieved. We have all known that Xu Yao''s mother was instructed by others. With uncles and aunts, you won''t suffer for nothing. Don''t worry!" Can thin night do such guarantee, she Su Yan He De how can? Su Yan raised his head, eyes are red, "thank you uncle, but this matter implicates you..." "I don''t want your dad to know yet." Bo Yeh sighed, obviously worried, "to let Su Qi know, I don''t know how to scold our Bo family, but..." It''s hard to hide. Su Qi knows now. He must have come here with a knife. It''s Tang Wei''s pleasure. Su Qi once competed with him, but later he helped the Bo family a lot. He paid too much for the mother and son of Tang poetry unconditionally. Now his daughter is bullied because of Bo Ye''s son In this way, Su Qi will regret that he once paid his heart and lungs to the Bo family, but his daughter couldn''t die well in the Bo family. Bo Ye is very remorseful, "you become like this, and can''t be separated from the relationship, I will let this smelly boy to make it up to you, please don''t refuse.". Su Yan, you have suffered too much for your mother. Now it''s time for us to face up to your wound. " Su Yan shook her head and choked in her voice, "uncle, I''m not trying to make you sad It''s just that I''ve had a lot of problems recently. I often Suddenly the brain blank, and then wake up is strange, I don''t know how, maybe I know, but I There''s no way to control it. " "Aunts and uncles will cure you." "No At that moment, Tang Wei spoke. He stares at Su Yan, the pupil is so black, like an abyss, "don''t try to cure it. Su Yan, some wounds should be kept. Seeing it is just like seeing the ugly and pitiful self. I love every one of you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1759 Some wounds exist, perhaps to commemorate those unforgettable past. Tang Wei never had a better life. He never forgot the grievances he suffered when he was a child. It was because he remembered that he had so many complicated feelings. It''s because I remember that I hate it and love it more. Su Yan was shocked by Tang Wei''s words. She looked at Tang Wei as if she had been hollowed out of her soul. Later, she even said with a red eye and a smile, "really, but I''ve already been black and blue, and those wounds have become a habit." How to forget and cure this theory. She''s living now. It''s like she''s living on a wound. Tang Shi touched Su Yan''s face, "good boy, when you are willing to give us a chance, can we take good care of you?" Su Yan can''t speak, but he just clutches his quilt with his hands, but even if he tries so hard, Tang Wei still feels the shaking under her force. He thought of those video clips. Under the camera, she was surrounded by men with trembling fear. A nameless fire suddenly came up. Tang Wei went up to hold Su Yan''s hand and said to her, "I promise, there won''t be such a thing in the future." He will never allow another man to covet Su Yan, touch her! Su Yan doesn''t know what to say. The whole Bo family is here. She''s even afraid that her parents, who spent two days in the Bo family, came to her house with chicken soup on crutches. This extravagance can frighten her to death. How can she, Su Yan, treat her a sinner''s daughter like this Tang Shi gently arranges Su Yan''s hair, "in two days, we''ll go to the police station to take a record and confession. Don''t be afraid, we''ll accompany you throughout the whole process." "Uncle and aunt, I..." Su Yan choked, "I can face it. Thank you for thinking about me." Bai Yue and Jiang Ling went out. When they came in again, they took a cup of hot water in their hands and put it into Su Yan''s hands. "Don''t be afraid, everyone is here." When she was a child, Su Yan was isolated and helpless. She was the only one under the siege. Now, the city wall has been broken, and the sunlight came in, shining on her mottled wound, sprinkling thin light. When she woke up again, Tang Shi and Bo ye had already left. Bai Yue and Jiang Ling also went to have a rest. When Su Yan opened her eyes, she saw Tang Wei lying beside the bed, still holding her hand. His heart trembles, and Su Yan pulls his hand out of Tang Wei''s hand. However, it is this action that makes Tang Wei''s heart contract suddenly in his sleep. His instinct wakes him up and grabs Su Yan quickly. How nice Not yet. Tang Wei wakes up with a start and looks at the fingers that he and Su Yan tightly clasp. He comes back to himself and then says in a hoarse voice, "are you awake? How do you feel about people? " Su Yan said, "fortunately, when did Uncle and aunt leave?" "An hour ago." Tang Wei grabs his hair with his other hand. Although he grabs it at will, because of his face, the hair style he grabs casually seems extremely unruly. "You take too much of that medicine, and you will always want to sleep. Just absorb and decompose it slowly. Are you hungry?" He stood in front of her normally and asked if she was hungry. Su Yan is really hungry, "a little..." Tang Wei laughed, "get up, do you want me to take you out for supper by motorcycle?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1760 Su Yan is stunned to hear Tang Wei say this, but Tang Wei can''t make supper at home. After all, he can''t do anything. All he can think of is taking Su Yan out to eat. So the man reached out to her and said, "do you want to go with me?" Many years later, Su Yan will still think of this scene. The glass window is late at night, and the lights are bright in the bedroom. The amazing looking man sits beside her hospital bed and reaches out his hand to her. It''s like picking her up from a dying river. Take her to heaven. Do you want to come with me? At that moment, Su Yan red eyes, trying to slowly put his hand in Tang Wei''s palm, and then got feedback that Tang Wei quickly grasped grasped, the man grinned and said, "get up, I haven''t eaten the roadside stall for a long time." ****** worried that Suyan is riding a motorcycle for the first time, and afraid that she will be frightened, Tang Wei specially picked up a regular 310 from his garage and drove it to the door with a roar. Then the man braked uninhibited, butted the car with one foot, picked up a helmet from the back and threw it into Suyan''s hand. Su Yan almost did not catch, this helmet weight is not small, Tang Wei Road, "look at the size." Just right. Su Yan looks at Tang Yiyi in doubt. The man laughed, "I''ve been ready for you for a long time. I want to take you for a ride some day." "I don''t want to ride too hard." "That''s over. I''m a tough guy." Tang Wei patted the back seat, "come up, hold me tight, let''s go." Su Yan is particularly reluctant to get on Tang Wei''s motorcycle. Tang Wei grabs her hand and says, "hold here." Su Yan is worried, "don''t catch me, I will --" Tang Wei turns the accelerator deliberately, and the motorcycle flies out of the spot. Su Yan screams and hugs Tang Wei''s waist. Tang Wei squints and smiles happily, "they all say hold tight." The wind was very loud, whirring through their ears. Su Yan held Tang Wei tightly, "can you slow down?" "No matter how slow it is, the fire will go out." Tang Wei giggled, the wind mixed with his rebellious laughter, sexy and turbid, "motorcycle is so fast, this horsepower is still small!" "Look ahead on your motorcycle!" Su Yan was scared and said, "don''t look back at me! Look at the road "I know, I know!" Tang Wei shouts, "is there anything special you want to eat?" Su Yan did not want to, "want to eat fried rice cake from the roadside stall! A little pepper and ham sausage! " So grounded. Perhaps at this time, Tang Weicai felt that he was getting along with a real Su Yan. When he turned the corner, the car body was extremely pressed, whew and shoveled out. He was as professional as a skillful and experienced racer. He was so fierce on and off the track. Su Yan held him tightly all the way, not daring to let go, "are you performing special effects?" "Yes, I''m showing off." Tang Wei said shamelessly, "I''m such a good driver of motorcycles, and I''m so handsome. Besides Wang Yibo in the entertainment industry, I''m the next one. You know what?" Su Yan''s face was hot. "I feel shame for you!" "Don''t do it for me. I''m shameless anyway." Tang Wei turned the accelerator, and his speed went up. "At last, I''ll take you to a very delicious roadside stall. I used to come to eat in the middle of the night with sakara Kurosawa." Ten minutes later, Su Yan gets out of the car with her legs soft. She sees Tang Wei braking and stopping. A group of people around the roadside stall look at him and watch him take off his helmet. Shit, handsome! Then Su Yan slowly took off her helmet. This time it''s the man''s turn to be shocked - shit, half blood beauty! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1761 When they arrived at the scene, they surprised the people around them. They were stunned to see a man and a woman walking down from the motorcycle. They were tall and thin. They looked like the children of a rich family. Look at the handsome young man walking in front of you, the handsome young man with good eyes, and the young girl behind you riding a motorcycle! At first, people thought that Su Yan was very cold. She had green eyes, long hair and long thin legs. When she stepped to a table, people on the side were scared to give her a place. As a result, she heard Su Yan say, "no, no You don''t have to make room for me It''s a beautiful voice! A few little boys eating barbecue on the side bravely said, "pretty sister, can you sit nearby with you?" "Yes." Su Yan didn''t mind at all. She said, "I just came to have a supper..." Then she looked up at Tang Wei, who said, "it''s OK. You can order. What did you say you want to eat?" Hearing this, the boss skillfully came and patted Tang Wei on the shoulder, "Ouch! Tang! Why are you here today? We haven''t seen each other for at least a few years! Ah "It''s been years." Tang Wei grinned, pointed to Su Yan and said, "bring her to eat today." "Yo The boss had a good temper. He spoke Japanese and said, "it''s a flower girl! Tang Wei, you''ve finally brought a girl here. I used to come back with a man. I guess what you are! " "There''s something wrong with sexual orientation, isn''t it?" Tang Weishun the boss''s words to say, "all said that is my good brother!" "Who knows, now that you bring the girl, I believe it." The boss blinked at Su Yan, "I tell you, this boy used to run away with his wife every day. In the middle of the night, he pulled a man to my place for supper. He and his good brother didn''t have a good face. They were all worse than each other. I still thought about it. How could he not find a girlfriend if he was so handsome? Why didn''t a woman come at any time?" Su Yan was stunned, and then said, "he used to..." "Yes, a few years ago, when I was free, I ran to the side of the road, drank the beer for a few yuan, had something to eat, and then sat down with his good brother to watch the cars on the road one by one." The boss said, "later, the man suddenly disappeared. I wonder if he went abroad. Now he''s very good. Someone is with him. Today, I invite you to celebrate with his girlfriend Suddenly disappeared. He was in prison with her for a few years. It''s just At that time, Tang Wei was sitting at the night stand, looking at the traffic coming and going by the side of the road. How lonely it was. Su Yan thought, in those years of waiting, who is Tang Wei thinking about. "Sit down, little beauty." The boss was very happy and hummed a little, "when can I have the wedding candy of you and Tang?" Su Yan didn''t know what to say, so she saw Tang Wei coming with two bottles of Coca Cola in his hand. He was arrogant and said, "soon, soon, I will send it to you." "What are you talking about?" "Isn''t it?" Tang Wei said, "you see, the boss just called you my girlfriend. You didn''t deny it." With that, Tang Wei pasted ice Cola on Su Yan''s face, and Su Yan called out, "good ice!" Tang Wei narrowed his beautiful eyes and said, "can''t you be my girlfriend?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1762 Su Yan is a little worried, because the people on the side hear Tang Wei''s words, their eyes suddenly come over, so anxious that she can only say, "Tang Wei, keep your voice down!" "When you were a child, you walked on the red carpet hand in hand with me." Tang Wei Da La sat down beside her, then opened the lid of the glass coke for her, "now I''m shy, alas, I''m a girl with eighteen changes." Why is he becoming more and more shameless?! Su Yan clenched her finger, "I didn''t promise --" "your eyes told me." Tang Wei suddenly took a serious look at Su Yan, which almost lost her soul. It turned out that the cynical man was so charming when he was serious. "Do you know, when Chi lie called to say that you had an accident, my heart almost jumped out of my throat." It''s not easy. Now the situation has stabilized, and we can gradually get closer to Su Yan. As a result, this kind of thing happened. Tang Wei had the heart to kill people at that time. When he found the underground garage along the license plate, he almost couldn''t help it. Fortunately, his uncle Congshan was rational, suppressed everything, and took people away. Otherwise, if Tang is the only one to come, I really don''t know what will happen. Su Yan didn''t speak. The boss came over with the fried vegetables. Seeing her silent, he patted her shoulder and said, "don''t be afraid. Tang Wei is handsome and has money at home. If I were you, I would pit him for hundreds of thousands of dollars first!" Obviously in a joking tone, Su Yan was surprised, but Tang Weidao, the opposite, said, "come on, do you think she looks like she is short of money? If I could get her, I would have lost my fortune. " Su Yan pursed her lips, "what are you talking about?" She has always kept a low profile when studying abroad. When she goes back to Su''s group, she helps Su Qi to do things steadfastly and quietly. Sometimes Tang Wei is surprised. Su Yan looks at a little girl, but most of the time she is more calm and reliable than a man. She never showed off what her family was and how much money she had when she was growing up, so that some people often forget that she was still the first lady of the Su family. The boss continued to serve several dishes, all of which were home cooked, but also because of the strong flavor of life, it smelled very fragrant. Su Yan couldn''t help taking apart the chopsticks and tasting them, then her eyes immediately lit up, "delicious!" Tang Wei looked at Su Yan with his chin on the side, with a smile on his white face, "eat more, you are too thin, my father said, I want to take you to practice boxing." Su Yan made a non-standard boxing posture, "when I become the doomsday iron fist, I want a hook to fight you to the sky." Doomsday iron fist is a hero in the game called "watch vanguard". His skills are quite simple and rough. Tang Wei listened to Zhile, "don''t worry, you can''t beat me in the game or in real life." Su Yan didn''t believe it. She ate it as fast as she could. Her mouth was full of things, but she couldn''t help saying, "I''ll tell you! I play games! It''s amazing "Is it?" -- half an hour later, Su Yan was silly. Tang Wei took her directly to an E-sports club. It was said that it was invested by Tang Shi''s good friend Lao Wang. Now these young future E-sports stars are playing a training match. The door of the club was pushed open. Someone looked up and said, "isn''t this Tang Wei - Master Tang?" "Brother Lu, disrespect." Tang Wei pretended, "Why are you in this club today? I didn''t hear you changed the team. " As soon as Lu Fang put the mouse down, he slid the wheel under the e-sports chair and grunted in front of them. "Today they are playing in the training competition, and there is a temporary shortage of people. I was pulled to be a strong man." "Where is it?" "C, are you coming?" Lu Fang handed the mouse to Tang Wei. "There are just two more. Eh? This beauty - your wife? " Tang Wei''s face did not change, took over the mouse, kicked Lu Fang away with the chair, and said without raising his head, "well." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1763 Smell speech, someone behind pushed a new chair to come over, Tang Wei turned to say a thank you, then sat on the original Lu Fang''s position. Su Yan stood on the side and asked, "what kind of training match is this?" "Regular training." Tang Wei didn''t lift his head. He put on his headphones and said hello one by one to the people in the team. He was very skillful. It didn''t look like this for the first time. Then the man chose the hero and began to count down. A few seconds ago, he grabbed Su Yan and took her to the chair beside him. Su Yan wants to talk. Tang Wei points to his earphone. It means that he can''t hear with his headphones. Please be nice to her. Su Yan clenched her teeth, but Lu Fang whistled, "what are you playing with, master Tang?" Tang Wei didn''t go to see him, and Lu Fang came up on his own. Anyway, Tang Wei was preparing to play the game, and he couldn''t hear him. He blinked at Su Yan and said, "have you known him for a long time?" Su Yan nodded, but still some defense, "you and he are..." "He and I are in two circles, but we still have friends in common. We''ve rarely seen each other before. I''ve been abroad all the time." Lu Fang pointed to Tang Wei with a smile and said, "once I called him in a match. He had to say I was hanging, so I gave my own name, and then he said, wait. After a while, my computer is black... " Did Tang Wei ever have such a bad temper? Su Yan straight smile, "you also played together?" "Nonsense, he knew you played games for a long time, so he went to play them too. This scum man''s brain is better, he can play anything, and he is very low-key." Lu Fang got close to Su Yan''s ear, "but tell you quietly, his black lily, to sniper, to me..." Tang Wei seemed to feel it. He was playing a game to direct the battle. Suddenly he looked back and saw Lu Fang and Su Yan close to each other. He twisted his chair and kicked, "stay on the side." "Don''t lose the game for me." Lu Fang put up a middle finger, moved Tang Wei''s earphone in the past, and said to him deliberately, "shame in front of your wife, what a loss." Tang Wei rolled his eyes and shot a Genji who came to cut the milk. Su Yan was a little stunned. She couldn''t believe that when she came into contact with the game Tang Wei also went to contact. Whenever she wanted to do something, he would do the same thing in tune. It''s just like Tang Wei never disappeared from her life when she lived alone or in prison. No matter when, he always had a common topic with her. This is the man''s silent way of expressing what he cares about. Like a silent, only her shadow. It''s very easy to play the game. The other side is a newly formed team. They want to play in the training match. Tang Wei politely quits the game, then takes off his headphones and says to Su Yan, "don''t you like this game? I''ll show you the people in the club here." "I Compared with them... " Su Yan a little nervous, "or poor point, but thank you for bringing me here, just as we are still playing, I learned a little." Lu Fang said meaningfully, "young master Tang was originally for this. As early as I said, I''ll find someone to take your wife to share." Tang Wei laughed on the spot, even grinning his teeth, "I''m one of the top 100, so I need you to take me? I can kill it all by myself. " Oh, come on, I''m not willing to let other men take her! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1764 Look at Tang Wei''s anxious appearance! Lu Fang looks at Zhile, then he takes another look at Su Yan, and quickly looks at Su Yan with a man''s eyes. Well, the legs are thin, the waist is narrow, and the chest circumference is not small. That face is of mixed blood, white, three-dimensional and advanced. Green eyes, slanting corners of the eyes, can hook the soul away. It''s the level that Tang can only see. It''s not a full mark. Who deserves it. The perfect combination of temperament and beauty. Lu Fang thought of another woman in his mind. The man hooked his lips and said to Su Yan, "do you usually like playing games? Shall I introduce you a little sister who plays games fiercely?" Su Yan was surprised and looked at Lu Fang, "do you know the little sister who is very good at playing games?" ¡­¡­ I know him. I''ve seen everything on the bed. Lu Fang took out his cell phone and said, "she seldom talks to girls. I think she can introduce you to each other. After all..." Lu Fang blinked, "she''s more coquettish." More coquettish? Who said that about a little girl? Tang Wei is pulled to play the second training match again. The scoring competition ends with another win. But Su Yan is bored and curious about the club, so he nods. Then he looks at Lu Fang, takes out his mobile phone and calls a woman in a cold voice. "Come here now, now, now." When I spoke, I didn''t see the smiling appearance of Tang Wei just now, only indifference. Even With a little hate. Su Yan was stunned. She was wondering if she had said something wrong. Maybe she shouldn''t say that she wanted to see this girl, because what do you think It''s like Lu Fang doesn''t like this woman. But since I don''t like it, why introduce it to her? Ten minutes later, a woman came, pushed the door open for a moment, and Su Yan met. At that moment, Su Yan was startled by the woman''s temperament. She had a pair of slender Danfeng eyes, charming and elegant. She was wearing a dress with bare shoulders, and came over with a small high heel. Her thin arms hung down, so weak that she had no resistance. It seemed that she pushed up a man''s chest as if she wanted to refuse. When he saw her, Lu Fang sneered, "Luo Wu, do you think I want you to accompany the boss? Dressed like this? " The people in the club looked up at her and glanced at her. Luo Fu smiles. "I''m not used to it. I get a call from Lu Shao in the middle of the night. Apart from letting me accompany my boss, what else can I do?" "You''re quite clear about your position." Lu Fang also laughed, two people seem to be more ruthless than who, "also, in addition to this, what else can you do?" Su Yan accident, saw Luo Fu one eye, her body seems to be in thin tremble. Thinking of something, she immediately said, "Hello, my name is Su Yan. Today, Tang Wei brought me to the club to play. He just met Lu Fang. He said that he would like to introduce me to a girl who is very good at playing games. It should be you. I''ve heard so much about you." Su Yan Is that Su Yan of the Su family? Luo Fu''s eyes are slightly red. She reaches for her hand and holds it with Su Yan. The gesture seems to be used to this kind of improvisation. Su Yan is a little distressed and doesn''t know why. Her face if peach blossom, so wash hands beautiful, but like a canary. "Hello, my name is Lovell." Luo Fu looks at Su Yan with a little gratitude in her eyes. Maybe she is aware of Su Yan''s success. "Indeed, I really like this game. When I played with Lu Fang, I was also one of the professional players in the team." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1765 Such a beautiful girl What''s your occupation?! Su Yan was a little surprised and asked, "what position do you play?" ¡°C¡£¡± Luo Fu laughs particularly good-looking, "but I also play auxiliary, I play Anna more, free words, can play with you in the evening." As a girl, actually play c! "I play with dogs, like Kazuo Genji." Luo Fu winked at Su Yan, "in fact, my teammates didn''t know I was a woman at the beginning, because I didn''t speak much, but later because the team was running in, I opened the wheat, they knew I was a woman." "At the beginning Luo Fu that account number, others think is a fierce male." Lu fangpi said with a smile, "it''s hard to be a pig and eat a tiger." Luo Fu didn''t speak, but Su Yan took Luo Fu''s hand to one side, and then the two people seemed to want to be together, "you two Is something wrong? Today, I came here to cause Lu Fang to call you out in the middle of the night. Did it embarrass you? " The girl has a good heart. Luo Fu lifted her hair with a smile. Unlike her, she does all kinds of evil. Conscience is eaten by the dog. Shaking his head, Luo said, "nothing''s wrong. Lu Fang is my gold master, and I''m his..." Lover. No light, a dog. Su Yan covered his mouth, and his eyes showed a deep heartache. Although she and Tang Wei have hurt each other for so many years, Tang Wei regards her as a person, and has never trampled on her dignity so wantonly, nor has anyone Dare to step on Miss Su''s head. But the woman in front of me Su Yan holds Luo Fu''s hand harder, "do you owe her money?" Luo Fu laughs, "be regarded as." "How much!" Su Yan''s tone is very urgent, "I''ll do it for you! You are so beautiful and powerful. Don''t be aggrieved. Female professional players are so popular. Luo Fu, you can have a better life. " "I don''t have a life, but I''m not dead." Luo Wu silently thanks Su Yan in her heart. She is so kind. No wonder she heard that A man has to atone for his criminal mother and carry everything. "What are you talking about?" Lu Fang seems to hear, come over, in front of Su Yan''s face, a frame live Luo Fu''s neck, pull her back, "Su Yan, you want to take my people?" "Be nice to her." Su Yan frowned. Maybe there was a feeling of mutual love between the two girls, "look at her thin." "If she doesn''t eat, can I force her in?" Lu Fang laughed, "thin, good-looking." He said it bluntly, and pointed out the already extreme aesthetics. "You say who looks like a fat man now? The wife of Ji''s family in the next city is a fat man. Ji Shao makes people laugh. Don''t tell me that soul is interesting these days. It''s all about skin. " So naked. Su Yan looked at Luo Fu, "can I have a contact information of Luo Fu?" Yo. So persistent. Lu Fang said, "you don''t like girls, do you? That''s the end of Tang shaoke. " Su Yan urgent, "you don''t like Luo Fu, how always control her." "She owes me." Lu Fang was very happy and said, "it''s good that someone in the world owes me. She chose the road herself, didn''t she?" Isn''t it? In my memory, it was a rainy night, and a woman''s face was wet with numb and beautiful eyes. He said to Lu Fang, "go to hell." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1766 When Lu Fang recalled his memory, he laughed and looked at Luo Fu''s face. He thought, where did she have the confidence to say this to him in full view of the public? Now, luowu, it''s you who are not as good as death. Luo Fu lowered her head, her hair down and half of her face exposed. Su Yan was distressed and said, "I''ll give you my wechat. If you have anything to do in the future, you can talk to me." I don''t know why. I always feel that the girl in front of me seems to be carrying a lot of secrets that can''t be told. Different from Su Yan, even if she bears so much for an MI, her soul will always be pure white, and this It seems to have been dyed black. He was pushed down from the abyss with his own hands. Luo Fu took a look at Su Yan and said with a smile, "it''s all right. Isn''t it all like this when you''re alive? It''s not a big problem if you''re not dead." It''s not dead. It''s not a problem. How numb it must be to say such a thing. Su Yan said to Luo Wu, "I can introduce my good friends to you. They are all very nice..." "Actually." Luofu pauses, two women look at each other, that moment, like a world-famous painting, two side faces are put together like this, Su Yan''s three-dimensional hybrid, Luofu''s charming elegance, just like the princesses of two countries, toss and turn, finally meet. "I should have known that group of people." Luo Wu grinned and said, "unfortunately, my parents are dead." Otherwise, she might be their good friend. "Stop it." Su Yan is really distressed and stops Luo Fu''s words. On such an occasion, if she talks about such naked and bloody words, will her heart not hurt. Or has long been numb to the pain, this thing has become, you can take it out and throw it out A joke that makes people laugh. "But I''m glad you''re willing to listen to me. I don''t have any female friends." Luo Fu took a look at Lu Fang. The latter''s eyes were meaningful. Then the woman quickly turned away her eyes and said, "I hope you will remember me later." "I''ll remember you." Su Yan grabbed Luo Fu''s hand, "you tell me, what''s your ID in the team?" ¡°Gemma¡£¡± At that moment, the standard English words "g, e, m, m, a" came out of Luo Wu''s mouth Many years later, Luo Wu would not have thought that there was a vanguard soldier named Gemma, who became the top hunter in the national uniform battlefield. No one dared to solo with her. But at that time, Su Yan still remember, remember this amazing woman''s name in the future, called Luofu. ****** an hour later, Tang Wei dropped his earphone to catch his breath. The intense training competition made him nervous and rubbed his eyes. Lu Fang handed him a bottle of eye drops and said, "are you tired?" "Not bad." Tang Wei kneaded his knuckles, and his posture was quite handsome. "I haven''t played such a fast-paced training match in hundreds of years." "Opposite is the second step." Lu Fang shook his head, "this, can you be nervous? No way, Tang Shao. " "Don''t fart." Tang only caught Su Yan over, "I brought her to know your team, not professional game player, this can win, the opposite can''t reflect?" Su Yan now to Lu Fang suddenly did not have a good face, said, "I look for Luo Fu to play on the line, not rare to find him." Tang Wei laughed on the spot, "ha ha! Do you know Lu Fang is a scum man? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1767 "Cut!" Lu Fang was not angry when he heard Tang Wei say that he was a scum man. He even felt that this word was not painful to him. "Nowadays, some people like to attack others with scum men and scum women." Lu Fang put his hands together and said, "do you highlight your nobility? I can''t see it. It''s good to have moral restraint, but it''s OK to restrain yourself. Don''t run to restrain others when you have nothing to do, just like the messenger of justice. I don''t have any interest in the affairs of cheating on other men and women, or putting green hats on them. If I break the law, I will be governed by the law. If I don''t break the law, how can you judge others for the law? " "That''s right..." Su Yan can''t help but say, "but in addition to the law, we should also have our own moral bottom line." Lu Fang laughed more happily, "yes, you have your own bottom line. I have a low bottom line. Do you still care about me? Is the moral bottom line low? I don''t kill people and set fire to sneak chickens and dogs, I don''t go whoring and drug taking, financial fraud, I just have a lower moral bottom line, not to mention, sir, I didn''t do anything that broke the law. " No, strictly speaking, I did one. Lu Fang had a meaningful look at Luo Fu. However, he paid a great price for this, of course, this price is now returned by Luo Fu. "She doesn''t need you to teach her." Tang Wei didn''t know when he got to Su Yan''s side. He put his arms around her and put her in his arms. "You know what experience she and I have. Su Yan doesn''t need you to teach her how to be a person. She should be anything." Lu Fang turned his eyes to the sky and said, "come on, what''s your plan after a while? Do you want to eat? " "Just had it." Tang Wei shook his head. "After eating, where are you and Luo Wu?" "Let her go back if it''s OK." Lu Fang pointed to Luo Fu and waved his finger, like driving a dog, "you can roll." Luo Fu is smiling, a little uncomfortable, way, "good Lu Zong, I roll first, say good night with Lu Zong ahead of time." Su Yan saw her fingers tightly together. I''m sorry. I''ll be sad. Lu Fang sneers and doesn''t give Luo Fu eyes. Luo Fu goes out alone. Her back is thin but stubborn. Su Yan stares at her for a long time. She takes back her eyes and says to Lu Fang, "what did she do, want you to do this to her?" "If you knew, you wouldn''t say that to me." Lu Fang tut tut twice, "you deserve what you have done. This woman can act. Do you know why she has few friends? Because the men around her want to sleep, the women around her are jealous of her, this person does not have a true friend, naturally there is no truth in the mouth. Su Yan, you are nice, but I remind you, don''t be cheated by her. " Su Yan pursed her lips. She knew that Lu Fang knew Luo Fu better than she did. But it''s only a little time since we met. Why She would think, Lovell So pathetic. With a sigh, Tang Wei said, "Yan Yan, don''t worry about other people''s affairs. Will you look at me?" Su Yan''s face turned red. "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" "I want you to be my girlfriend." Tang Wei''s eyes are serious. "We''ve been through so much wind and rain. I''m afraid Sakura will be a demon again, but I can''t protect you. Give me a chance to be qualified to stand beside you unconditionally, OK?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1768 Su Yan didn''t expect Tang Wei to speak these words naturally. And still in front of In front of so many people. Her heart began to beat wildly. Without thinking about it, Su Yan denied, "don''t --" Lu put it on the side and chuckled. When Tang Wei wanted to say something else, a voice came from the door. At first, people thought it was Luo Wu who left and turned back. Unexpectedly, what came in was the figure of a tall man. Su Yan was surprised. "I don''t have a good rest in the middle of the night. What''s going on out there?" It''s su Qi! He stormed over and pulled his daughter behind him. "What have you just experienced, don''t you know? You haven''t recovered yet, so you go out in the middle of the night!" It seems that Sure enough, it reached Su Qi''s ears. Su Yan lowered her head. "Dad, I''m just hungry in the middle of the night. I came out to eat something. I just came here..." "Don''t speak for Tang Wei!" Su Qi is so angry that almost every hair is about to explode. Her daughter is almost defiled by a group of men, and she has been photographed. Look, there are bruises on her arm. How can he swallow this breath! And now, she is good, go out in the middle of the night do not say, still with Tang Wei together! He just came in. What did he hear? Tang Wei wants Su Yan to be his girlfriend? Su Qi really hates iron but not steel. At the beginning, Yan Yan loved him so much that she was willing to die for him. What did she get? Now that he has figured it out, he has to recover it. When he knows what his daughter is, when he knows what Su Qi is, and when he has experienced so many ups and downs, Su Qi sees it in his eyes. What did Su Yan do to Tang Wei? It''s the only thing he can do! Taking a deep breath, Su Qi stares at Su Yan, and then looks at Tang Wei, "Wei Wei, uncle, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you two to be like this now. You can find a sunny and gentle girl to follow you virtuously, isn''t it good? It''s just complementary to your personality. Su Yan is not a gentle and dignified girl. She is used to growing up savagely, and I blame my father for not doing his duty well in those years. Now she and you are people of two worlds. There are so many good girls in the world, but it''s not difficult for you to find a good one who loves you. " Listen to that. Tang Wei admitted that he was stung. That''s what the world says, everyone. It is said that Tang only wants to find a sunny girl to save him and light him up. Because of his unfortunate childhood and suffering, it is up to good people to heal his wounds. This is really "It''s ridiculous." At that moment, Tang Wei looked at Su Qi''s face and said, "it''s like I''m pathetic. I need a good man to save me. But Uncle Suqi, I don''t need it. " It seems that he is thinking for Tang Wei''s sake. In fact, every word is a trample on his dignity. What does it mean to have to find a gentle and sunny one. What does it mean to heal him and comfort him. He didn''t need and didn''t want those things. He was able to give up his life when he was young, and when he grew up, he naturally didn''t need others to care for him. In addition to Su Yan, there is Tang Wei who grows savagely. "I just want Su Yan." After su Yan, how can he fall in love with others. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1769 Su Qi had to admit that he couldn''t push them away any more. To some extent, Tang Wei and Su Yan achieve each other and become each other''s killers. But If we want to completely cut off this abnormal reincarnation, we have to bite our teeth. Su Qi turns around and no longer gives Tang the only answer. Then she drags Su Yan away. Su Yan heartache for a while, looked back at Tang''s only eye, the man stood there quietly, was smiling at her. It seemed that as soon as she broke free, he would open his hands unconditionally. Su Yan opened his mouth to speak, and his head was pressed back by Su Qi. His father was so angry that he swore, "what are you looking at! I''ll drag you to a blind date again! Good chi lie don''t, good Rong Chu don''t, what''s in my mind! " Su Yan stumbles and is pulled out of the club by Su Qi. Lu lets him out behind him and waves his hand to see the excitement! Be careful on the way Tang Wei in his forehead a burst button, "also hippy smile!" Su Yan has gone far! Lu Fang held his hands in front of his chest and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect your father-in-law to rush here, did he? But it''s not unusual for him to appear here. What can''t the Su family find? Tang Wei, your biggest problem now is not su Yan. I think Su Yan has a lot of feelings for you. When I look back, I feel distressed and worried. Your biggest problem now is that you can pass the old man''s level. " Su Qi hurt him since he was a child, but it didn''t really make him sad. It''s just Tang Wei could guess what Su Qi was thinking. He took a breath and said, "sooner or later, it''s mine. Don''t take care of your Luo Fu." Lu Fang said with a smile, "when my son is ten years old, can you wait until your daughter is born?" "Don only listen to come angry," your son can be worthy of my daughter? Dead, get out of here When he went back in the middle of the night, Tang Wei went back alone. When my father was waiting at the door of the villa, he saw him coming back alone and said, "it''s a bad thing, Yan Yan!" "Hello, my brother has taken it." "Don''t give me face," Tang Wei muttered. "Oh, Dad, if I can''t get a wife, the Bo family will have no future in my life." "You did that, too." "Thin night way," Su Qi first to find me, and then to find you two, I know it is so, so waiting for you "I''m free to go to Kurosawa and have a good chat." Tang Wei shook his head. "At least I can get some comfort from him." Where did the child learn to bully However, it is true that Kurosawa is in a very bad state. When he received Tang Wei''s call in the middle of the night, he almost cried out, "hello?" "It''s noisy." Tang Yiyi was startled. "What''s the matter with you? I''ll be downstairs. Come and open the door "The circle of friends saw Gu Yu and youyouxiu are in love. Wuwu. " "How can a man cry like this?" Tang Wei grabs his mobile phone and gets off from Bo Ye''s car. He says to his father, "Dad, go back first. I''ll accompany Kurosawa tonight." Thin night spat one mouthful, "you two are really, alas, you go up to coax." The situation is worse one by one! "She''s not a woman. What am I going to do with him?" Tang Wei rolled a beautiful white eye and waved to Bo Ye, "drive slowly." Then he saw Kurosawa come down and open the door, wearing loose pajamas. When he saw Tang Wei, Kurosawa couldn''t help saying, "Tang Wei, it''s over. It seems that Gu Yi and Luo you are really in love." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1770 fall in love? And a circle of friends? Tang only face shocked, "when thing?" "Just this day..." The whole person of Sawara Kurosawa looks terrible, "tomorrow is Tanabata Festival, you say we two big men should make a couple." Tang Wei directly on his forehead a hard burst chestnut head, "who is willing to live with you like!" "Then I have no one!" Sakara Kurosawa walked into the living room and collapsed on the sofa like a pool of stagnant water. His loose pajamas and messy hairstyle were quite uninhibited at first glance, but a closer look at his eyes showed that he was really sad. Tang Wei went into the cellar on the first floor of the ground on his own initiative. When he came up again, he had a bottle of red wine in his hand. As soon as he saw it, his eyelids turned black. "You always choose Laozi''s most expensive wine." "If you don''t drink it, no matter how expensive it is, wine is what you bring." Tang Wei shakes his head, skillfully wakes up a piece of red wine for sakara Kurosawa and himself, and then pours it into two goblets. He squeezed one of the cups in his hand and shook it. The flowing wine red liquid was like his thick blood. Tang Wei hooked his lips and said, "Luo you is not going to talk to you anymore?" "Not either." Sakara Kurosawa decadent to the past to raise the cup, with Tang Wei touched, and then did not even want to taste more wine, directly a drink, "contact information is still left, talk to her will return.". But it''s that attitude that scares me If you really can''t get in touch, it''s good to be determined. But now Luo youyou has been trying to treat Ohara Kurosawa as a normal friend. From her sweetheart to the position of an ordinary friend, how can Ohara Kurosawa be reconciled. All this should belong to him. If he didn''t wake up too late, now It is estimated that they have already got their marriage certificate with Luo you. He looked at the ceiling. "What are you doing here today?" "I was stabbed by my father-in-law." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and looked like he was laughing, but he couldn''t hear the sound of laughter. "I thought Try to get close to Su Yan, but it doesn''t seem to work. Uncle Su Qi is protecting Su Yan now. She''s not allowed to have any relationship with me any more. " "Between you is not a su Qi can make sense." Suyuan heizedun, then said again, "in those days when you don''t know, Su Yan has too many things to carry. If she doesn''t say, you can''t make up for it. Tang Wei, this is a very fatal place, that is, you can''t calculate clearly. It is an undeniable fact that you have been tortured because of her mother. But she has, indeed, suffered all kinds of injuries because of you, some of which are beyond your control. " So it''s only when Tang Wei wants to recover again that it''s so hard. "I came to you this time to ask you to buy a piece of land." Tang Wei tut put down his glass and said, "buy a piece of land, I want to use it Build a garden. " Garden? "What''s the matter with you? Are you going to plant flowers? Why don''t you have some okra? I love it "Did you lose your brain when you lost your love?" Tang Wei gritted his teeth and said, "I''m going to build a garden for Su Yan and give her what she wanted and what she should have been treated correctly." , including that The child who hasn''t had time to say hello. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1771 Sakara Kurosawa was stunned. He looked at Tang Wei and murmured, "it''s over. I don''t know if I''m Zhou Zhennan You... " It turns out that you and Su Yan are still Kurosawa didn''t know what to say at the moment, "beast, you are." Tang Wei also felt very sad when he thought of it, "I didn''t know that..." After knowing that, he felt that others were stupid. It turned out that a chance to be a father was right in front of him, and he chose to abandon it. Besides, Su Yan went out to have an abortion alone At that time, what was she thinking in her heart? Did she still have resentment against him? However, what Tang Wei is afraid of is not su Yan''s resentment. If Su Yan still has resentment against him, it may be a kind of salvation. What he is afraid of is that Su Yan doesn''t even have resentment against him. Lying on the operating table like this, he was executed like a murderer. In this way, he personally killed all his expectations of him, together with the child. "While there is still time, let''s do it first." Tang Wei took a look at sakara Kurosawa. "Anyway, you are not from the same country as me. Why do you want so much land in our country? Right? Sell me the green space." Kurosawa was so angry that he almost choked out after drinking a mouthful of red wine. "There''s still bargaining in the vegetable market. You''re buying and selling by force!" "If you can''t catch up with your wife, you can''t let me." Tang Wei scolded, "that''s so bad. We have to have a single one. You see, the Tanabata Festival is coming. Sell me. I''ll transform the garden. It''s a castle in the air. Su Yan will like it. " "No way! I can''t catch up with my wife, and you can''t catch up with him! " Sakara Kurosawa''s neck is thick. "No, let''s live together in the future." "You dream!" Tang Wei''s face turned green, and he didn''t want to say, "you don''t want anyone, but I want someone!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± My heart''s broken. However, the next day, Kurosawa didn''t stop, so he got up early and dragged Tang Wei, "you accompany me to ITC..." "Why do you want to go shopping with me?" Tang Wei looked up and down at him and said, "he''s very handsome." Can the young master of the original family not be handsome? He will shine in a sack. "Luo youyou and Gu zhe are going shopping there. I want to see them," he said "If you want to be a thief, go by yourself, but I won''t go." Tang Wei bad smile, two hands in front of the chest, "unless..." Sakara Kurosawa almost kowtowed to him, "sell! I''ll give you that piece of land for nothing! You accompany me to find Luo you Deal! Twenty minutes later, Kurosawa''s car stopped in the ITC parking lot. Two people got out of the car. They were so scared that the little girl around said, "look here, there are two handsome guys!" "Why do you come shopping on Tanabata Festival "It''s a couple. You need to think about it. It''s so eye-catching. I''m so familiar with it..." "Which little star of the net Tang Wei''s pretty little white face was full of displeasure. He clenched his teeth and said in a low voice, "I''ll go with you and be called a fag!" "As if I were happy! Just you? " In the middle of the conversation, he saw a figure not far away and changed his face. "What, Tang Wei..." Tang only saw him stammering, eyebrow tip a pick, rebellious, "what''s the matter? Is Luo youyou here? " "No..." "Luo youyou and Gu xuanlai It''s him. Su Yan and Chi lie are here too! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1772 Tang Wei''s smile froze on the spot. Two people were still swaggering. Yu Guang glanced at the figure not far away and immediately went to another counter to hide temporarily. Tang Wei''s face was full of impatience, "how can Chi lie, the bastard, follow me?" Kurosawa Ohara raised his hands. "I swear, I didn''t ask him to come this time. I just want to see the progress of Gu and Luo you..." "That is Luo you asked Su Yan together, and then Su Yan asked Chi lie?" Tang Wei said this, the next second he directly denied, "impossible! Su Yan can''t take the initiative to call Chi lie! " Kurosawa chuckled, "who knows, now we''re the same. I call you weird. Ha ha, you have today too!" Tang Wei wants to kill sakara Kurosawa. They are looking at Su Yan and Luo youyou behind the counter. They both want to rush up and beat the men around them and throw them out. "It''s still Qixi." Kurosawa murmured, "Luo youyou chooses this time point to go shopping with Gu It seems that they are really in love She was careful and joyful, stabbing Sawara Kurosawa''s eyes. It seemed that she had never shown such an expression in front of Kurosawa. Kurosawa said to himself, "stay with Gu Is it that happy? " It''s not pleasant to hear that in Tang Wei''s ears. He didn''t seem to bring any happiness to Su Yan, except when he was a child. When he was a child, he held her hand tightly. At that time, Su Yan''s face was full of expectation and dependence. He called out to his little brother sweetly, and wanted to go around him for 24 hours. Subconsciously, he took a look at his palm, and Tang Wei folded it. Since when, he can''t hold her hand any more. When Mingming was a child, she was willing to stand up for her Kurosawa kubara is still observing. He sees Gu buy an ice cream for Luo Youyou, and then hand it to Luo youyou. as a result, Gu takes the ice cream away again at the moment when Luo youyou wants to hold it. Luo youyou is so angry that he keeps beating his cheeks. Then he saw Gu Gu lift the ice cream to Luo you''s mouth, as if feeding her. Luo you then put out his tongue and licked it. Delicious! She looked at Su Yan beside her, "do you want to eat?" Chi Li said, "if I eat, I''ll buy it." Su Yan shook his head, "I''m not very comfortable these days, so I don''t eat cold food." "Good." Luo youyou takes another bite of Gu''s ice cream. After licking it, he sees Gu take it back and bite himself. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo you blushed, "what are you doing! Did you know it was indirect kissing! " "That''s not enough?" Gu said, "aren''t we in love? I''ll take a bite of your ice cream. What''s the matter?" Su Yan and Chi lie look at each other and feel Their love is a bit of a rush, like two people trying to become lovers, but the pace is not consistent, has been stumbling. Luo you is worried, "that''s too What happened to that... " Gu was happy, "shy?" Not far away, sakara Kurosawa said, "Tang Wei, I want to kill now." Tang Wei is angry and funny, "you can bear it." Sakara Kurosawa cried again, "I haven''t eaten any ice cream from Luo you!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1773 Tang Wei thinks that the state of sakara Kurosawa and Luo youyou is not as good as that of him and Su Yan. At least he and Su Yan can talk now. Sometimes Su Yan is in a good mood, changes his personality and agrees to be close to him. However, sakara Kurosawa is not the same, and Luo youyou will always shut him out. After thinking about it, Tang Wei tried to comfort Kurosawa, "otherwise, I''ll go and buy an ice cream. Although you can''t eat what Luo youyou has licked, you can eat what I have licked. Make do." Now he wants to press Tang Wei''s head into the counter, "climb! Don''t disgust me Don''t know good or bad! Tang Wei rolled his eyes and was about to rush out. He was suddenly held by Kurosawa. "If we go now, will we be embarrassed?" "It must be embarrassing." Tang Wei didn''t even think about it, "but don''t you think they are more important than embarrassment?" Kurosawa was stunned, and then murmured, "you dog, what you said is reasonable. It''s embarrassing. It''s better to go out first." Tang Wei kicked him, "so much bullshit, hurry up, or my wife will run away with people." That''s right! Here Luo you and Gu Yu are still bickering, and they hear whispers from passers-by: "aren''t those two handsome guys a couple?" "Look at me, it''s too high Su Yan hear these words, instinct frown, feel what''s wrong, want to turn to see, behind someone rushed up. She ran up, reached behind her and covered her eyes, then said, "guess who I am?" Su Yan subconsciously grasped the hand that covered his eyes, was touched by Su Yan, Tang Wei almost soft, he cleared his throat, "quick guess." "I don''t have to guess..." Su Yan will pull his hand down, "you want to come directly to the line, do not be careful." Tang Wei felt that his heart had been hit. "I''m not looking at you Follow Chi lie... " "My uncle called me." Chi lie scratched his head, "today Luo youyou went out and called Su Yan. Originally, she wanted to go alone. Uncle Su Qi refused to let her go. He called me to accompany her and said that he was afraid that she might be in danger recently." I see But since she was afraid of danger, she didn''t call him Tang Wei Su Qi, this is iron heart, don''t want to let their younger generation continue to entangle? Perhaps in Su Qi''s eyes, those bad fate stay in the present, no longer continue to the future, is the best. Tang Wei pursed his lips, "today is Qixi Festival. I thought you didn''t want to see me." Su Yan showed a very complicated expression to Tang Wei, "in fact, no matter when, I''m afraid to see you, but It also means that you are good. " She is willing to be isolated from Tang Wei all her life, but if Tang Wei is in danger, she will come to him again, regardless of the cost. Chi lie said, "since you''re here, Yan Yan doesn''t mind your presence. You might as well have dinner with us later. It doesn''t matter to me. Everything depends on Yan Yan''s attitude. " Tang Wei frowned and heard Chi lie continue, "that''s Can you let the big brother also Come out for a second? " Tang Wei is puzzled. He turns around and sees sakara Kurosawa standing behind the counter next to them. He thinks others can''t see him, but his face is doomed that people can''t ignore him. He laughs with sakara Kurosawa''s advice, "are you sick! You come here "I''m afraid that when I come, you won''t be happy..." "You''re no different from me." Tang Wei takes a look at Luo youyou. The latter really dodges his eyes after seeing sakara Kurosawa, but he opens his mouth with emotion and says, "how do you know I''m here today?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1774 How do you know? Why not ask? Keihara Kurosawa pays so much attention to her every move that he is afraid that he will miss something important. Naturally, he also knows that keihara is going out with Gu today. He has been paying attention to Luo you all the time, but Standing there, Kurosawa didn''t know how to say it. He simply said, "Tang Wei Tang Wei called me. " Tang Youyi, who was asked by cue, pointed to himself with a question mark on his face. His face was full of "what''s the situation?" good brother, it''s not that you quarreled about Luo youyou and Gu GUI''s shopping on Qixi, you can''t bear it! How come in front of Luo you, the style of painting changed and it was Tang Wei who dragged you to Kurosawa? But when he saw the appearance of Kurosawa, Tang Wei thought it was for his good brother''s sake to endure. He went on saying, "well, I want to spend Tanabata with Su Yan. I''m afraid of embarrassment when I come alone, so I just drag Kurosawa." Good! Suwon Kurosawa screamed in his heart that Tang Wei was reliable, so he stood up and came to Luo you, "because you and Gu are here, I I don''t want to come and say hello to you. " Luo youyou takes a look at Kurosawa and subconsciously says, "it''s only been a long time Did you lose weight without eating Suhara Kurosawa was heartbroken, and Luo Youyou, who asked this question, also found that he had made an old mistake. He subconsciously covered his mouth, and then said, "I''m just asking, you don''t care..." "I didn''t eat it." "I miss you, so I can''t eat," he said Luo you''s face turned red, "in front of In front of my boyfriend, say, "what are you talking about?" Sakara Kurosawa said, "my ex husband is going to jump! You can''t say it in front of your boyfriend Ex husband two words, let Luo you face red and white, white and red, she said, "if you, to make trouble, then we go!" "No!" Sawara Kurosawa grabbed Luo you''s hand, but he let go like an electric shock. I don''t know when, he began to reflect on himself, no longer venting what he wanted to do on Luo you. If Luo you doesn''t want to be touched by him now, then it''s impolite of him to do so. Luo youyou sees the hand that sakara Kurosawa shrinks back. Somehow, her heart is pumping. The familiar tingling makes her breathing disordered. No, no more heartache. Clearly said Said to be strong, no longer sad for this man. But why Luo youyou couldn''t speak. He just looked at Kurosawa. After a long time, Kurosawa asked, "can I spend the Tanabata Festival with you? I don''t mean alone. You see, everyone is here now How about A meal or something. " Also be regarded as, participated in Luo you''s Qixi Festival. Luo you turns her head. After a long time, she says, "if you are bored Let''s do it together. " This is, agreed?! Sakara Kurosawa showed a little smile. Just when he thought that things might turn for the better, he looked at Gu and Luo you in front of him - holding hands together. They''re all together. Kurosawa feels that he just went to heaven and was beaten to hell the next second. He stares at Gu, who is holding hands with Luo youyou. Then his throat moves up and down and says, "are you serious and open?" Gu Gu didn''t cut in before. He was always a proper person. He didn''t say a word about Luo you and Kurosawa. What should be solved will be solved. What can''t be solved can''t be solved no matter how urgent he is. Now when hazel asked him, he said, "well, we just confirmed our relationship, and then, these days, we plan to cultivate our relationship." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1775 Sakara Kurosawa''s heart cooled when he heard this meeting. Luo youyou has always been a woman who knows what she wants. Just like she was willing to pay for him before, she made a clear decision. She looked at Dai Mengmeng. In fact, she was much more sober in love than Su Yan. When it was time to give up, she gave up without looking back. She never gave Kurosawa a chance. At this time, Sawara Kurosawa felt that what kind of love in the slag male slag female ah, this kind of gender comparison, what kind of comparison. Do not love that side, is always the most ruthless. If you can He was envious of Tang Weilai. He envies Tang Wei and Su Yan''s fetters can be so deep, it is so many ups and downs of torture to make their two souls so close together. But he didn''t, he and Luo youYou can''t have the fetters like Tang Wei and Su Yan, "even if your hands are covered with blood, you don''t want to be alone. It''s better to be a cunzi hand together.". Engraved in the depths of the soul, hate and love entanglement. Sawara Kurosawa looked at Luo you, "do you really think so?" Luo youyou also looks at sakara Kurosawa with the same eyes, and his eyes are full of love and determination. "Hungry? How about dinner? " Interrupt this silence, is in the edge of the pool lie, although it is with Su Yan come over, Tang only rely on Su Yan seems closer, passers-by look like he is the genuine boyfriend, pool lie way, "if hungry, as we go to eat first, some words full, sit down to talk slowly." Look at his lukewarm appearance, it seems that he will never have a day to burn his eyebrows. Su Yan nodded and held Luo youyou''s hand. "Youyou, let''s have lunch. You can choose any one. Today''s Tanabata Festival, don''t be unhappy." Sawara Kurosawa looks at Luo youyou and nods. He is relieved. He thought Luo youyou was going to drive him away. Unexpectedly He can still stay. However, what he didn''t expect was that after they arrived at the restaurant, Luo youyou offered to talk to him alone, which surprised everyone present. However, after the surprise, the first one to agree was Gu Zhen. In the face of Luo you''s apologetic eyes, he said, "it''s OK, go ahead, you solve your problems first, we''ll eat first." "Thank you..." Luo you is grateful for Gu''s generosity. Most of the time, she feels that Gu is not like her boyfriend, but more like an old father who knows everything. She doesn''t force her, doesn''t force her, and doesn''t interfere in her various ideas. Now she and Suwon Kurosawa want to go out alone to talk. As her current boyfriend, Gu doesn''t act impulsively and provocatively, but let her deal with it first. Follow Luo youyou to another empty private room. As soon as he sits down, he hears Luo youyou calling him. It''s been a long time since I heard her calling him. There was a tremor in the voice. Immediately after that, Luo you said, "me and Gu, I''ve done everything I need to do, Kurosawa At that moment, Sawara Kurosawa''s ears were silent for a few seconds. It seemed that there was a thunderbolt from the sky, which made his brain buzzing and confused. He couldn''t believe that he went up and grabbed Luo youyou''s hand. Her hand was so thin that when he pinched it hard, it felt like it could be broken - "what did you say?" No You lied to him, right!? Is Luo you deliberately stimulating him! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1776 In the face of sakara Kurosawa''s impulse, Luo youyou didn''t seem to be calm. Both of them seemed to have something on their mind, but they resisted and stabbed each other, "I Although I haven''t experienced any real love, Gu is very good. I think I can try with him... " "What are you talking about?" Kurosawa''s voice was shaking. He pressed Luo you''s shoulder hard. Her shoulder was so thin. When Gu Tuo bared her, would she tremble like now? No No No, no, no, no! Stop! Now his mind is full of Gu you and Luo you''s intimate appearance, he can no longer think rationally, his chest seems to be lit up a fire, burning him almost suffocated, and sakara Kurosawa presses Luo you on the wall, in the empty compartment, his anger goes straight to Luo you, "you say it again? I beg your pardon? What have you done Luo youyou wants to push sakara Kurosawa, but he can''t push. He has so much strength that she is not his opponent. But she was red eyed, biting her teeth and refused to give in, "what''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with me? How many women do you want me to calculate for you! Even when you are engaged together, you are not idle He felt as if his heart had been hit, so deep and painful, "how can you Luo you, how can you do this to me? Are you taking revenge on me! Ah! Are you taking revenge on me? " "Who are you! I''ll get back at you Luo youyou spoke so hard, but tears came up little by little, blurring his vision. She doesn''t want to, don''t want to show vulnerability in front of that man. She once envied Su Yan. When she was young, her love could last for so long, but she couldn''t keep it like this. She was about to become a stranger to herself She can''t agree with Su Yan''s view of love. For Tang Wei''s sake, she is desperate to bear it. Under the impact of more and more information, countless people tell her that girls shouldn''t be so humble. Girls should be independent and independent. She loves her past stupidity and Su Yan more So, Mingming is young like the same, she chose a, and Su Yan adhere to a completely different road. That is, give up. Sawara Kurosawa didn''t know what was going on in his mind. Seeing Luo youyou crying like this, he was in pain, but he bowed his head and wanted to kiss her. The tears fell down his cheek and fell into his mouth. He was just touched by his lips and his heart was broken. Why, why Luo youyou will still cry when you face me clearly. You haven''t put it down yet Luo youyou pushed him away and rubbed his mouth hard. She said, "why don''t you give up on me? I''ve said that Gu Yu and I have done everything!" "Are you killing my heart?" Sakara Kurosawa''s hand was shaking, "ah? Luo you, you think I can put it down so that we can get together and break up, don''t you? Luo you - you are really cruel. In order to make me die, you can do anything. Even if you kill me like this, you can say it "What are you talking about, gathering and scattering? My heart has long been dead!" Luo you is crying and his teeth are cackling. Are you afraid Or, hate "What does it have to do with Gu! Even if it''s someone else - " " it can''t be someone else, Gu can''t! " She was interrupted by the roar of Kurosawa in hysteria. His eyes were red. "Don''t stab me again, OK? Ah? I''m going crazy Luo you, don''t say that again... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1777 Sakara Kurosawa always said that he was so sad, as if the person shouting out was more qualified to get the audience''s approval. And those who endure silently are always known as "ungrateful". This world has always been like this, as long as it is a crying child, there is sugar to eat. But Luo youyou grew up strong. At this moment, he was in tears, and he didn''t let himself collapse and cry like sakara Kurosawa. It''s a matter of crying so that everyone can stand on their own side She won''t do it for a long time. "I find it strange that..." Luo youyou is shaking, but her eyes are very firm. Every decision is her own deliberate decision. In contrast, she is just crying quietly. "There will always be people who think that scum man''s turning back is like a kind of affirmation, and some women will suddenly feel that their charm has been affirmed -" you see, this has hurt me Don''t you think this idea is ridiculous? Do you still have to find a sense of existence in men? What should slag man be proud of when he looks back? Only excellent self is worthy of being proud. Don''t mistake the essence! " Sakara Kurosawa was shocked by this, and then Luo youyou pointed to him, "and you are the beneficiary of this idea. As long as you cry sincerely when you regret something, someone will be heartbroken and say that those who don''t forgive you don''t know what to do! Kurosawa, you come back to me. I''m not happy at all. I only know that I''m good enough to meet better people I won''t lower myself for you any more. " She pushed Kurosawa, "I''m looking for you just to make it clear to you. Otherwise, there will always be people who think that if you''re chasing me now, I won''t respond. It seems that I''m playing a big card. Unfortunately, the same thing as long as the exchange of gender, no one will love her. You can see that Yan Yan is so good to Tang Wei that now he can''t get anything.... " "I didn''t." Sawara Kurosawa shook his head and saw Luo youyou pushing himself. He was flustered. It was as if he let go and never had a chance to hold tight next time. "I admit that today''s gender bonus really makes us live a unique life for men, but Luo youyou People change. " People change. Luo youyou trembles, looks up at Kurosawa and hears him continue, "I know I''m selfish. I know how much I''ve gone too far before. I really regret it. I really don''t want to see you with Gu at all I have a strong desire for you, I didn''t know before, because I can''t leave me relying on you, but now I know I can''t do without you. " What gender is not gender, put aside other people''s prejudice and worldly vision, put aside utilitarianism and calculation, the only thing left is Love and not love. When Luo youyou heard that he couldn''t do without three words, her heart seemed to be pulled tight, and she suddenly forced out bright red blood. She opened her mouth, silently, and tears fell down. He was in a hurry to wipe, and her voice was hoarse, "come on, give me a chance, please Luo you, don''t be so cruel, leave me alone Stay in the past. " But Luo you pulled apart Kurosawa''s hand one by one. Tears fall on the hands of both of them, and they can''t tell whose it is. Luo youyou cries and smiles at him, "I''m Gu''s girlfriend. I can''t "Cheating." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1778 "Derailment" is like a slap in the face of sakara Kurosawa. How many times did he cheat when he was engaged to Luo you. I can''t count. Now he is licking his face, like a victim to ask Luo you''s forgiveness, such a contrast, it is against her Luo you do not know good or evil, hard hearted. Such a gesture is really It''s shameless. Sawara Kurosawa wanted to grab Luo youyou''s hand, but in the end, it was him who let go, "will you and Does Gu get married? " "I don''t know if I can get married with Gu." In the face of the problem of "marriage", Luo youyou''s attitude is somewhat evasive. It may be that the last marriage has not started, but it''s not a good marriage has given her a great shadow. Sometimes Luo youyou also asks herself whether marriage is a shackle or happiness. Only now, since sakara Kurosawa asked, then she also frankly face it, admit their fear of marriage, "I do not necessarily get married." Kurosawa''s dying heart seemed to see hope, as if he was tied by a straw on the edge of a cliff. He once again grasped Luo you''s hand, this time, he didn''t let go. He knew that if he let go, it would be an abyss. "If you''re not married That means I''ll always have a chance. " Luo you''s eyelids trembled, and she felt that the tears she was going to stop would fall down again, which made her heart ache again. "Why do you Sakara Kurosawa, why are you so persistent? Why... " Still won''t give up on me. "I know it''s sad. I don''t want to lose it again." "As long as you''re not married, no one can kidnap me. Luoyou - you''ve been waiting for me for so many years, now I''ll wait for you." Now I''ll wait for you. In a word, the blade penetrated Luo you''s thin chest. In her thin chest, her heart was beating like a bullet. It seemed that she was going to jump out of her throat in the next second. She pushed away sakara Kurosawa and said, "you''re crazy! You forget me, I forget you Each of us has a bright future.... " "How to forget!" Suohara Kurosawa is hysterical, poking his heart, like this, he can take out his heart and give it to Luo youyou. It seems like, "when you had a bowl of upset spaghetti, I had been thinking about it for so many years! So many years! How can I forget? What can I forget! Luo youyou - I''m a counsellor, and I can''t resist. I don''t dare to resist my family, but I have to bear the honor and superior conditions given to me by my family. I''m wrong, but Luo youyou... " The bowl of noodles that Luo youyou had quarreled with him in those years was his last consolation. I thought about it for so many years. Luoyou step back. Sakara Kurosawa grabbed her hand and put it on his face. The tears, one by one, fell from his eyes and scalded Luoyou''s fingertips. He said, "I know now that God tricked you into getting engaged to me. It turned out to be the luckiest thing for me I regret it. I want to marry you As long as you don''t get married, I will always wait and take the initiative. Do you understand? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1779 Luo youyou looks at Kurosawa in disbelief. In her impression, she seems to have never seen such This is as if the iron heart to give up the life like the original Kurosawa. Before, the little boy in the Taoist hall seemed to be back in front of her again, and her determined dark eyes were shining. With that, Sawara Kurosawa grabbed Luo youyou''s hand and walked to the door. Luo youyou cried and said, "what are you doing?" "Eat!" Kurosawa said, "you give me a good meal! Don''t let him be so thin before I catch up with you Luo youyou hears him say so, want to cry again, but he originally black Ze has already dragged her to the front door of the private room, he came back to rub her eyes hard, way, "well, don''t cry." Luo youyou breathes, and Sawara Kurosawa pushes the door open. Everyone inside has ordered food and started to eat. Seeing them come in, they all say, "sit down first, don''t waste the food." Luo youyou''s first seat. Gu Gu pulls out the chair for her. Seeing her eyes red, he asks her, "are you crying?" Luo youyou pulled an embarrassed smile, "I said no, do you believe it?" "I''ll believe what you say." Gu Zhen turned around and gave her food, "eat it, don''t think so much, the boat will go straight when it comes to the bridge." He is a Buddhist. He doesn''t dispute anything. Luo youYou can''t help but ask Gu Gu, "aren''t you afraid of losing?" Gu Gu took a look at Luo you, then said unfathomably, "in this world, there are too many things I can''t have. What about loss? Life is not always lost. So it doesn''t matter to me. Anyone who comes is a guest As the song "not drunk will not" sings: as long as I think, it is not a misunderstanding. Everyone is a baby, what is true or false. Gu is just ready to lose from the beginning, so everyone can accept it. It''s hard for him to live soberly, but such soberness Maybe it''s lonely, too. "If there are girls who love you very much in the future, and you don''t cherish them..." Luo you wants to say something, but Gu Gu interrupts. The man said with a smile, "just show up. I''m never afraid to be loved." After the meal, Gu wants to take Luo youyou to the cinema. Before leaving, he opens his mouth again and again, and finally says, "take good care of her." "Well." Gu''s attitude is very good, like the silent inheritance and tacit understanding between two men, "you go back to pay attention to your body, Luo you said you are thin, brother." Sakara Kurosawa wants to laugh. If he gets a disease or not, Luo you will love him. Watching them go, Su Yan sighs behind Suhara Kurosawa, "you''ve changed a lot, Kurosawa." "People change." Kurosawa looked up and his sexy Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He murmured, "you and Tang Wei How''s it going? " "What can I do?" Su Yan shook his head, "if you can''t go back, you can''t go back. I just hope that you will be well in your own world." Too much hate, too much love can not go back, in the end can only be like this. When Kurosawa saw Tang''s only eye, they seemed to have changed. After experiencing the life and death of love, they became completely different from the original. Chi lie suggested that she might as well go to see a movie, but Su Yan refused first, "I''m here to see Luo you''s condition. She''s in good condition, so I won''t worry. I want to go back and rest. " ¡­¡­ Tang Weimin feels that Su Yan is a little strange, "you are not good before?" Su Yan shook her head, "it''s just I''m very tired... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1780 Tang only listen to, sensitive ground wrinkly tight brow, he looked at Su Yan, ask a way, "you besides tired, what other uncomfortable place?" Su Yan was a little surprised. He hadn''t received Tang Wei''s urgent concern for a long time. He even stepped back two steps. He was afraid that he wanted to know something. He cautiously said, "other No, I''m fine now. I just want to sleep. " Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down again, "that Why don''t you go back to the villa and go to bed... " "No, I''ll just go home." Su Yan waved his hand, "if it goes on like this, my father will be angry. When he gets angry, I can''t coax him." Also, Su Qi doesn''t want Tang Wei and Su Yan to be involved in each other at all. He wants them to stay away from each other. Tang Wei even thinks that maybe Su Qi will deliberately design some misunderstanding to let them quarrel and break up with each other. Although it''s very bad to use such an idea to test others, we should be prepared for the worst in everything Tang Wei took a look at Su Yan and said, "go ahead." Su Yan didn''t say anything. She glanced at Chi lie. Chi lie took the initiative to say, "I''ll take you back, Tang Wei What do you say? " "I''m fine." They are all men who see their favorite woman go with others. Tang Wei thinks that if he leads Su Yan to go now, Ohara Kurosawa''s heart may not be able to bear such a blow. It''s better to stay with him in order to accompany his brother. He just said, "you go back on the way and be safe." Maybe to some extent, Tang Wei''s view of Chi lie is the same as that of Kurosawa''s view of Gu. He knows that these two men are the same excellent men and will not do anything disrespectful to the girls without their consent, but he is still afraid. Fear of such respect, it seems too superior, and the original they are very different. Seeing Su Yan leave, Tang Wei turns to see Kurosawa and reaches out to him, "otherwise, let''s go back. Tanabata Festival is over." If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s tiredness, he would like to see a movie with her. It''s a pity. I have been together for so many years since I grew up. It seems that I have no warm memories. "If Su Yan got married, would you..." "Su Yan won''t get married." At that moment, what appeared on Tang Wei''s face was almost pious hatred. "She couldn''t marry another man with guilt and hatred for me." Tang Wei''s eyes are as dark as an abyss, and Su Yan is destined to fall from him. "This is a script that has been written for a long time. There is no second person who can stand up for the disputes between us..." Tang Wei laughed, "let''s stop." So he has such confidence. Although he knows Su Yan won''t marry anyone else, Tang Wei also knows After receiving fingers, Tang Wei lowered his head, "she can''t marry me." Sakara Kurosawa looks at Tang Wei. For a moment, he doesn''t know whether it''s admiration or regret. "I want to do something for a long time. Would you like to do it with me. When everything is over, I want to travel around the world with Luo you. " Today, after chatting with Luo you, he finally has the strength to make that decision. "Hey, do you remember our appointment, Holmes?" This name, memories, engulfed them in exile, exiled them to five-year-old London, Beck street, two gifted teenagers with amazing intelligence holding hands - since then, the gear of fate has begun to turn. "I''ve been waiting for you to speak." Tang Wei stares at Kurosawa with sharp eyes. He has been suppressed for so long. Is it Luo youyou who gives him strength and courage? "It''s time to fight, my Watson." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1781 At this moment, in Rongnan''s office, ACE played respectfully and said to Rongnan, "sir We have a new response to our previous invitation to go out... " New response? Rong Nan frowned, "not all the time..." "Just ten minutes ago, suddenly there was a new response." Ace also said that he couldn''t figure it out, because in fact, everyone felt extremely resistant to the new seven deadly sins. I didn''t expect that someone would respond now "Who is it?" "Tang Wei..." Ace looks at the name on the list. Tang Wei''s name is beating. Rong Nan takes a deep breath. This man is the most difficult one at present. He has strong appeal and coordination. In a way, he is almost a genius. If you really want to control Tang Wei Rong Nan frowned, "Bo Ye''s son It''s not easy to fool. " In recent years, Tang Wei seems to be deliberately challenging Rong Nan''s bottom line. To see how far he can help him solve the problem unconditionally seems to be testing Rong Nan''s power and patience After so many years, Tang Wei, you are still as ambitious as your father, even better than your father. Rongnan said, "let''s respond first and call everyone together one by one. Now that Tang Wei has agreed to join, one person will definitely choose to join us." Ace gave Rongnan a puzzled look. Rongnan said unfathomably, "the boy of the sakara family, sakara Kurosawa." On the other side, however, "have you responded to the above?" Sawara Kurosawa took a look at the email on his computer. "I received the message from ace. When shall we meet Ronan?" "Do you think I really want to join?" Tang Wei took a look at Kurosawa and said, "this kind of control should not appear in this social order at all..." "Do you want to fundamentally solve the existence of seven sins?" Sakara Kurosawa suddenly understood, "so, first give a response But in recent years, isn''t Rong Nan good to you? " "I''m testing his resilience." Tang Wei''s pupil is so black, so many years, he tried to even step on the bottom line of Rongnan to challenge Rongnan''s patience, no matter how big the basket, Rongnan helped him down. Is this behavior made up for his father Bo Ye or for "I see." "It''s time to ask Lu Fang to come out together," he said ****** Su Yan went home to live, and Su Qi was a little surprised, "it''s only one morning, and you two will be back?" Chi lie said with a smile, "uncle, we''ve been shopping." "How is that?" Su Qi was in a hurry. "Don''t come in! You two go and have a look again! " Su Yan can''t laugh or cry. How can he have such a father? If his daughter wants to go home, he will drive her out! Chi lie could only say, "uncle, Yan Yan is tired Let her have a good rest. " Su Qi didn''t recognize it and murmured, "how can it be?".? How long have you been tired since I got up in the morning? I don''t believe it! Wait a minute - " Su Qi''s face changed greatly, grabbed Su Yan, and then said," how, how Why are you tired? " Su Yan looks innocent, "I don''t know..." Su Qi was shocked on the spot. His face changed greatly. An idea crossed his mind. His father was so anxious that he changed his tone. "You Are you... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1782 At this moment, Su Qi didn''t care Su Yan came back so early now. He pulled Su Yan into the door in a hurry. Then he pulled Chi lie over again, pointed to Chi lie and said, "you! Go and buy a pregnancy test stick! " Chi lie''s face was muddled. Zhang Er monk couldn''t figure it out, "uncle, why do you buy a pregnancy test stick?" "You''re a ghost at ordinary times. You won''t be on the road at the critical moment!" Su Qi grabs Su Yan''s shoulder, that posture is afraid to want to interrogate well, "let you go, you go!" "Oh." Pool lie or listen to adult words, now also reflected, uncle this is anxious, afraid of Su Yan pregnant. Ten minutes later, Chi Li came back with a pregnancy test stick. As soon as the big plastic bag collapsed, a pile of pregnancy test sticks came out. Su Yan and Su Qi in the living room looked silly, "are you What a meal? " Chi Li said with a smile, "since you want to test it, you also need to be more accurate. This is not true. There are more quantity and higher accuracy." "You son! On the road Now I boast again. Ten minutes ago, I said that people were not on the road. Su Qi pushed the pregnancy test stick to Su Yan, "go!" Su Yan was silly. "Dad, I just want to have a test, and I didn''t So much urine. " It''s all piled up into hills. There are all kinds of brands. Chi lie is really generous. I want to buy a pregnancy test stick and move the drugstore home. Su Qi frowned and winked, "renchi lie bought it very hard. It doesn''t need to be wasted." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chi lie is to see clearly, Su Qi uncle thought Su Yan pregnant, is his! It''s over. This is a big misunderstanding! For the first time, the man who has always been gentle and gentle feels some headache. Su Qi is so enthusiastic and has been looking forward to their recovery. Now if you tell him that he and Su Yan are just living together, will they Get beaten? Su Yan frowned, "Dad, you really think too much. I know my body best. Where can I get pregnant?" It''s meaningless... " Su Qi heard this as Su Yan''s desire to cover up, "you should check it out, even if it doesn''t, let dad rest assured, OK?" Su Yan was so anxious that she didn''t know what to say. "Dad, you really don''t have to worry too much. How old am I? I know what''s going on. It''s just these days I''m tired... " I always feel in a trance. I''m easily distracted after a while. My brain is very active when I go to bed at night, but I don''t remember anything when I wake up in the morning. This kind of feeling makes her feel that there are many people living in her body, and her body is almost unbearable. Su Qi sighed, "you child..." Is really unable to resist his father''s worry, Su Yan also with a sigh to stand up, casually dismantled a pregnancy test stick, five minutes later came out, a bar above let Su Qi some at a loss. This The high IQ father picked up the instructions on the pregnancy test stick and compared them again and again, confirming that he was really not pregnant. Rather disappointed, he put down the manual. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yan can see that this father is eager for her to be pregnant. But Su Yan lowered her head and laughed at herself. How could it be. Chi lie is also an excellent man. She has been in prison and had a miscarriage. "Don''t worry about me, I''m just really tired recently." Finish saying Su Yan saw pool lie one eye, "live here tonight, I clean up a guest room for you, don''t bother you to send me to run back again." Chi lie thought of something and said to Su Yan, "did you wake up and don''t remember what you did?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1783 Su Yan nodded, Chi lie can only look at Su Yan with a kind of worried eyes, and then said, "it''s OK, it will get better slowly." As long as no one to deliberately stimulate Su Yan, perhaps such symptoms, with the passage of time, will not appear again. What is the way to let the wound no longer hurt? Is to forget the existence of the wound itself Or Chi lie''s eyes gradually deepened. It''s to cover another new wound. That night, Chi lie sleeps in Su Yan''s guest bedroom. After greeting Su Yan, she goes back to her room and sees the medicine on the head of the bed. She takes the medicine and looks at it. She shakes her hands and puts it down again. How many souls are there in her body? Since the check-up that day, Su Yan has tried hard to accept that she may have another personality, but when she sees these nerve drugs, she still feels afraid. What will she look like if she is allowed to go on like this? It will become Monsters? Just lay down not long, the mobile phone received a call, Su Yan connected, heard the familiar voice opposite, "it''s me." Su Yan swallowed saliva, like to cheer himself up, "how did you change a number?" "That number has been called to me all the time. The company is busy, so I have another mobile phone." Tang Wei was at his home in Kurosawa, where he put water in the bathtub and said to Su Yan, "are you at home? Are you still tired? " "A little bit more..." "I''ll take you to the police station in a few days to make a confession about Xu Yao''s mother." Tang Wei''s voice is cold, but he''s really talking to her. Su Yan doesn''t dare to think about it before changing the situation. But now, I feel so sad. They couldn''t go back, so they tried to face each other with a gentle attitude. "What do you say over there?" Speaking of this, Su Yan was still a little afraid, and asked, "those people..." "I have been handed over to the police station. Don''t worry, with my father, no one dares to go out secretly." Who dares not give the boss of the Bo family the face of Bo Ye? This matter naturally is to go according to the procedure, will not let Su Yan suffer a loss, Tang Wei way, "have you received any mail these two days?" Su Yan thought, "No." "If not." Tang Wei lowers his head where Su Yan can''t see. Then he sees that the water in the bathtub is almost full. He unbuttons his chest with one hand and walks in step by step. Then he asks, "Su Yan, can I ask you A few questions? " Instinct let Su Yan feel panic, she has foreseen that she may not be able to bear the next problem, refused to say, the opposite Tang Wei''s voice has been low down, "cheat me or not." Sour heart, Su Yan smile red eyes, "what else to ask." They are still so young, but they have gone through so many lives, bloody wind and rain from them, they can''t breathe. Su Yan thought that he might be like a dying man. "How can I get you back to me?" Tang Wei looked at the transparent water in the bathtub, and the flowing liquid slowly wrapped him. He thought of Su Yan''s naked white body in high school, accompanied by the lively beating rage and hatred, which flowed through his mind. He missed, missed the pain. There was white light in front of my eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1784 At that moment, the heart was numb with blood flowing back. Su Yan grabs the mobile phone and is silent, but her eyes turn red unconsciously. She wanted to, but Now there are so many obstacles, how can we cross them as if they never happened. Aware of Su Yan''s silence, the opposite Tang Wei gasped and said in a soft voice, "well, at least silence." At least I didn''t hear no from her. If I were Su Yan, I would break away from him. Fortunately Fortunately now, she is willing to give him no answer in the future. Tang Wei said to his mobile phone, "I''ll take you to the police station to make a statement. Xu Yao''s mother should also appear." "I know." At that moment, clutching the fingers of the mobile phone, Su Yan chuckled, "I really want to see her." Tang Wei asked her, "are you afraid?" There''s nothing you can''t do for fear of losing your daughter''s mother. Su Yan looked up at the ceiling, "ah, who knows, maybe." After all, she stabbed the knife with her own hands. At that moment, she was reborn. It''s all over. Tang Wei came to pick up Su Yan another day later. He drove his car and stopped at Su Yan''s door. He explained why, this time Su Qi didn''t stop him. After all, it''s a matter of recording confessions. As a father, he can''t stand in their way. Seeing Su Yan picked up by Tang Wei, his father said anxiously, "you two Don''t have a conflict on the road. " Conflict? Tang Weile, his baby, it''s too late for her! So he turned his back to Su Qi and shook his head, "uncle, don''t worry." The Bo family won''t let Su Yan suffer any more grievances. The child Su Qi looks at them and sighs. After Tang Wei''s car has been driving far away, he dials a number to Bo Ye, "Hello, Lao ye, I''ll discuss something with you..." When Su Yan and Tang Wei arrive at the police station, they are in a mess. Tang Shi and Bo Ye are already there ahead of time. Several strong men who have been arrested are also stiff mouthed, "that''s her! That''s her "Yes, she paid us!" Su Yan and Tang Wei frowned at the same time. When they walked in, they found that the one surrounded by the crowd was a middle-aged woman, thin but with bright eyes. They were being asked by the police, "did you give them money?" The woman said nothing. It was Tang Shi who saw the two children and immediately went up to greet them, "Yan Yan! Here you are It''s worthy of Tang poetry. It gives Su Yan enough face. Her son and Su Yan walk in together. What she shouts for the first time is Su Yan''s name. Bo Ye doesn''t have any opinions about this. In his eyes, Su Yan is already half of the Bo family. When he saw the big one from childhood, they should protect the Bo family at this time! What''s more, Su Qi just called and told him that he couldn''t let his good brother down any more. Hearing the name of Su Yan, the middle-aged woman who had never said a word suddenly raised her head and looked fiercely at Su Yan. The expression surprised everyone present and looked straight at her. Su Yan stood there, facing the indignant eyes of the middle-aged women, she stood side by side with Tang Wei without any worry, and then was held by Tang Shi, "Yan Yan, come on, come on, talk about the incident at that time..." "Su Yan?" The middle-aged woman pushed away the crowd and wanted to rush towards Su Yan, "it''s you! You are the one! You killed my daughter www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1785 When the five words "killing my daughter" came out, Tang Shi''s face changed greatly. Even the police were puzzled, "this Is this lady not a victim? According to the reports we received... " "She killed my daughter five years ago!" Xu Yao''s mother is crazy. Her thin fingers want to catch Su Yan and tear her up. This woman, this woman, why did she kill her baby daughter! Her baby daughter and Tang Wei had a good life, so good match, all blame this woman! "She is the daughter of tranquility. It''s no wonder that she has become a murderer!" Xu Yao''s mother vomited out what she had said in her heart. In front of everyone, she wished that everyone would kill Su Yan for her now and vent her anger on her. "I think she followed her evil mother when she was young! She must be very happy that her mother did harm to Tang poetry! Now it''s time to get close to Tang Wei and wait for the day when the Bo family will be separated! Don''t be cheated by her, Tang Wei! She came to avenge her mother Tang Wei felt ridiculous. Revenge? If it is revenge, why is she the one who has been hurt the most? "It was her mother who did everything, not herself! Su Yan didn''t guide her mother to do anything. You can''t lead me against her. " Tang Wei''s tone is firm, "we''ve got the evidence that you pay those people to hurt Su Yan, and these people have already recruited, which is the one you contacted! You''re so cruel to buy her "No matter how hard she is Xu Yao''s mother let out a sharp roar, "if I were her, my mother would be so disgusting, I would die directly! Who has the nerve to live on, but this woman! Su Yan, she is still alive! She even murdered my daughter "I killed your daughter!" At that moment, Tang Wei''s voice was startled, "don''t forget, I''m also a murderer!" I''m a murderer, too! If the world says that you are rebellious, if the world says that your family is dirty, if the world says that you are the daughter of a sinner, unforgivable and should be cut to pieces - then, then, I, who is beloved and invincible, might as well be your accomplice. Let me see, when my hands are stained with blood, how will those people who talk about justice judge me? Tang Wei laughs indifferently, "come to revenge for your daughter, auntie." He called her aunt. How much her daughter loved him at the beginning Xu Yao''s mother tears down, was held down by the police, "Tang only you this person! You will always have only yourself. My daughter loves you so much and has done everything for you. Why do you still love another woman? She deserves it! What''s her status? " "Is her identity as the eldest miss of the Su family worthy of a bankrupt family?" Tang Wei laughed, "it''s really sad to have nothing." "I have nothing. I can do anything!" Xu Yao''s mother pointed at Su Yan, "I want you to pay for your life! I tell you, if I don''t die in prison, I''ll kill you when I come out! Su Yan! You can''t escape "Just look for it!" At that moment, Su Yan''s voice was even more fierce than Xu Yao''s mother''s, penetrating everyone''s chest like a sharp blade. "She said that her daughter was like a victim, and she didn''t mention what she had done. I had to endure her again and again, but she had to step on my dignity to calculate me! Shoot me naked, give me medicine, she will not die, I will die! Don''t be too complacent. You are not the only one who has nothing There was nothing in the past, and she! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1786 They say how miserable they are, but they don''t say a word about destroying the past of other people''s lives. They just want to push themselves to the moral high ground to get sympathy. Such people -- "don''t think you can escape the trial of others like this!" At that moment, what came out of Su Yan''s mouth was her blood and tears for more than 20 years, "I tell you, the world is the most forgetful, but also the most ruthless! I have been atoning for my past for more than 20 years, but I have never been forgiven for a moment! Do you think you can be recognized for your miserable appearance now? Don''t get carried away there! " Her voice is almost torn, with a heartbreaking pain, as if she had been suppressed for so long. At this moment, in the face of Xu Yao''s mother''s self claimed justice, her mask can not continue to disguise. Her eyes are scarlet. If Tang Wei didn''t hold her back immediately, maybe Xu Yao''s mother would have knocked her to the ground. At that moment, Su Yan poked her chest, as if this could make her heart beat a little slower, not so fierce, "people always have to pay for their past, this is what the world taught me! All my life, Su Yan has been atoning for the sin that I can''t choose to control but falls on my head. I''ve never defended myself for a word Since everyone thinks she''s guilty. Then why does she have to explain to everyone in her voice that she is different from tranquility. Xu Yao''s mother didn''t expect Su Yan to fight back. She used to be so angry that she didn''t dare to speak. She followed Tang Wei and didn''t speak or look up. A person without dignity, why should she talk to her now? Xu Yao''s mother was so angry that she pointed to Su Yan and said, "you are a quiet daughter, a bitch! What can be explained? You want to destroy Tang Wei''s family, don''t think I don''t know! Only my daughter is sincere to Tang, but you But you! You killed her "She won''t die, it''s me who will die!" It was the first time that Tang Wei saw such a clear hatred from Su Yan''s eyes. It was like this moment, her personality and soul were really and violently burning. Different from the usual lifelessness, she was fighting back with all her strength - against those who tried to smooth her past and stepped on her wound to the position of "victim". "One more time, I''ll still be like this! Prison or whatever, I''ll take it! I''ll take all the results! " Su Yan didn''t know why. At last, she started to tremble, "I look down on you, people like you! Do have done, but also for their own behavior every possible way to find an excuse to make themselves sound right! Don''t brainwash yourself! You just want to revenge, that is, you think your daughter is innocent, so why arrange so many stories for me to set off your tragic greatness! " Being so naked, Xu Yao''s mother turned pale and trembled, "you don''t know how to repent I don''t know how to repent. " "Have the ability to do it with dignity, and admit it with dignity!" Su Yan shakes her head and her eyes are scarlet. "Even now, I have to be whipped again and again. I keep repeating tranquility. Don''t you want to arouse the anger of Tang Wei''s family towards me to achieve your goal?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1787 Xu Yao''s mother probably didn''t expect Su Yan to say such words at all. She seems to understand all her tricks and details, and analyze those ideas naked. Because that''s how Su Yan went through it. But different from Xu Yao''s mother, she grabs an excuse to make herself look right. Su Yan never explains anything for herself. Because of this, I look down on those people who have done dirty things but have to make excuses for themselves. She is biting her teeth and doesn''t want to be vulnerable. Unexpectedly, at this time, Xu Yao''s mother suddenly breaks away from the control of the police, rushes up and pours Su Yan to the ground. Then the middle-aged woman seems to be crazy, tearing Su Yan''s hair hard, and even Tang Wei is pushed away! "You bitch! You bitch! Why do you live well, why do you die my daughter Xu Yao''s mother screamed sharply, like a desperate beast, "why didn''t you die! Why? It''s not you At that moment, her brain trembled violently, and her consciousness seemed to come out of her body. Under the stimulation of severe pain, Su Yan felt that her vision began to blur, and her instinct made her resist, but she was pressed on the ground. Xu Yao''s mother is riding on her, tearing her face and skin, and breaking her fingers, which are stretched out against her. Su Yan is in pain. Tang Wei doesn''t care about the difference between men and women this time. Good men don''t fight with women. He rushes up and kicks Xu Yao''s mother''s head from behind. However, Xu Yao''s mother is determined to fight Su Yan to death. Despite Tang Wei''s attack, she doesn''t let go. The whole audience was shocked. Tang Shi yelled, "Bo Ye, Bo Ye, go and help! Go and pull her mother away! Su Yan will be killed! " The police on the side also gathered around, "let go! Lock her up! Come on "Someone''s out of control here!" How miserable can a mother lose her daughter? After being torn off the mask of hypocrisy, she can go out regardless! "My daughter loves Tang Wei so much. Why do you rob her! If you hadn''t robbed Tang Wei, how could she have framed you? It''s not your fault! " Xu Yao''s mother screams, and people around her go to catch her, but she''s already out of control. In the case of adrenaline rush, a person''s strength will become huge. She takes Su Yan with her heart to die, and Su Yan, who is back on the ground, doesn''t dare to resist. Pain, flash across the mind is her bloody decades. She has never taken the initiative to provoke anyone, but she has always been hurt by them. She bears the name of the daughter of the sinner. She has been maliciously and discriminated by those who have nothing to do with her. Over the years, satire has never stopped. The funny thing is that the first one to stand up and forgive her was Tang Shi, who was involved in that year. However, this is not enough. The onlookers clamor, trying to arouse the anger of the parties again, to make su Yan become the target of public criticism again. It seems that as long as she''s dead, they can smile and spit and say they deserve it. Being suppressed, abused, bullied in public, splashed with dirty water, drugged and photographed - was born by Anmi. Die, die, die - die!!! At that moment, Su Yan''s eyes closed, her whole body hugged her head and protected herself, shaking violently. When she opened her eyes again - there was a shocking hatred in the mixed blood''s gray green pupils. She didn''t know where the strength came from, and punched her mother Xu Yao''s face straight away! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1788 "Are you really ready to die?" Xu Yao''s mother was opened by Su Yan, then Su Yan stumbled up from the ground, her clothes were torn, bits and pieces were hanging on her shoulder, her hair was also pulled in a mess, she grabbed her hair, no matter what hairstyle, stepped forward and stepped on Xu Yao''s mother''s face! Push, push, push! "Ah Xu Yao''s mother let out a roar, "you dare! You let me go - how can you do this to an old man, you slut "Are you really ready to die? Ah! Answer me At that moment, Su Yan''s face appeared almost crazy smile, "who can I show you here, the hysterical mother''s play, is it really touching? It''s a pity that in my eyes, I didn''t touch you at all - even think you are ridiculous! Do you think it''s going to get everyone on your side? Do you really not know what your daughter has done to my poor body and soul? " Xu Yao''s mother trembles and her eyes are red. She grabs Su Yan''s foot and kicks it away. Then Su Yan squats down and picks up her hair from the ground. Just now that burst out of the tear, has been Xu Yao''s mother''s all strength. She spat. "What do you want to do now? This is a police station. Do you want to kill me? " "To kill you? Do you deserve it? " Su Yan laughed, "dirty my hands." At that moment, Tang Weicai discovered that Su Yan now Unable to bear the burden, she once again called out the blackened Su Yan, so now she is fearless, even You don''t even have to care about him. He called, "Su Yan! Stop it Su Yan''s hand, then forced to shake off Xu Yao''s mother''s hair, sneered, "yes, since you know I''m not easy to provoke, stay away from me, I''m a murderer." Xu Yao''s mother was hairy behind her face because of the frightful expression. She had never seen Su Yan''s hostility and ferocity. At this time, everyone came to separate them and was held on the table. Su Yan didn''t speak. Her hair fell down her cheek. Her eyes were empty. At that moment, Su Yan just wanted to vent her anger for herself, for the innocent, poor, unbearable personality who chose to ask her for help. At the end of the day, Bo ye came out to control the overall situation. Then a group of people started to take notes again, even recording today''s emergencies. When Xu Yao''s mother was taken away, Su Yan grabbed her messy hair and whistled at her. After blowing, she clasped her lips and said with a smile, "what a pity. If I were you, I would go down and reunite with my daughter." Xu Yao''s mother seems to be dead, and all her plans are completely broken. She is haggardly pressed away, and her eyes are still. Change to do before Su Yan, is absolutely can''t say this kind of heart piercing words. But now, she just feels happy. Now her aggressiveness doesn''t need to be covered up, and she doesn''t even care what Bo Ye and Tang Shi think of her. Then she pushes Tang Wei, who has been standing beside her, rubs her wounds and says, "it''s over, isn''t it? I''m going It''s a personality of its own. Tang Wei even thinks that Su Yan''s personality comes from him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1789 Seeing Su Yan really want to leave, Tang Wei quickly called her, "wait a minute!" Bo Ye and Tang Shi look at each other and nod to each other. Tang Wei cleared his throat. "I''ll give it to you." Su Yan lifted her hair. At the moment, her hairstyle is still messy. She is wearing a pair of shorts and two long legs. She has no place to put them. With her face full of displeasure, she turns from white and rich to black. She says, "send me to do it?" Tang Wei frowned, "I''ll take you to see the wound." "No Su Yan said, "I will go to Bai Yue and uncle Jiang Ling myself." "I''m afraid you''ll have an accident on the way." Tang Wei simply pointed out the point, in front of Su Yan''s personality, also did not hide ye, "I''m afraid you faint, and then that Su Yan back." He was not afraid to remind her of her split personality in front of her. After listening to Tang poetry, he shook his head. How could the child speak so frankly! Can''t you be gentle with your face now. Who is not my parents'' baby She was so distressed to be forced to do so. The stronger Su Yan is, the more he stands for I''ve never been loved. Want to help Tang Wei say two words, was thin night pulled, saw him stretch out a finger tree in front of the lip, hissed to his wife, said don''t worry. Give it to Tang Wei. Maybe Tang Weicai knows the right way to face Su Yan. For example, now, in the face of Su Yan with this character, there is no need to escape. To be simple, he says clearly. Sure enough, Su Yan changed her posture and held her hands in front of her chest. She looked at Tang Wei from top to bottom with her green eyes. She was very cool and said, "aren''t you afraid of me?" Tang Wei didn''t even think, "why should I be afraid of you?" "Because I am the daughter of tranquility." At this moment, Su Yan numbly put this sentence out, before this thing is a thorn in her heart, and now, thorn more, the heart is dead. She said, "the world is afraid of me and hates me. Because I''m a sinner, and I''m a murderer. " Tang Wei''s heart is aching. He can''t see Su Yan hurt himself like this. The more she confesses frankly and plainly, the more cruel she is. "Don''t say, we are all here. My parents like you very much. Yan Yan, come to the Bo family How about that? " Come to Bo''s house, will you? At that moment, Su Yan''s pupils shrunk violently, and her voice began to tremble. She repeated all these things. She didn''t know whether she was rejecting Tang Wei or herself, "but I''m a murderer, and I''m still a quiet girl -" before she finished, she was hugged by Tang Wei. She stumbled back and was hugged by Tang Wei. Then, the man stretched out his hand, pressed her head on his chest, and the strong heartbeat was conveyed to Su Yan''s chest. At that moment, two hearts became one. She heard, she heard him say, "if you''re a man, then I like men. If you are a bad person, I like bad people. If you''re a monster with split personality, I like monsters - if you''re a murderer, I''ll be your accomplice. " The spine, it''s punctured. That cold Su Yan''s face, fell two lines of hot tears. "I want to live for myself all my life. When I was five years old, I would fall into the sea at the price of my own father''s life. I could give up anything and didn''t care what the world thought of me. They like me only because occasionally I stand on the side of justice, and sometimes I stand on the side of relieving their anger - and my boring face. But you are not the same, Su Yan, only you love my ruthlessness by all means, love my indifference and resourcefulness, love my selfishness - love me don''t love you The world loves the angel Tang Wei. Only Su Yan fell in love with the devil. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1790 Tang Wei grew up under everyone''s attention. The most praise he heard was that the child was very filial and smart. The praise of the world for him was nothing more than that. It seems that besides that, Tang Wei was a flat character. There should be no other shadow. The so-called three-dimensional and multi-faceted human nature should not exist in him. Children who are watched by the public and grow up are not allowed to be a little bad. And Tang Wei hated the so-called attention and expectation. He had never done anything for him, but he had to put such a layer of moral shackles on him. He rebelled against the classics and broke the rules with his own hands. Tell these people in person that if they have committed a crime, they will be judged by law. It''s not up to outsiders to say whether they will be forgiven or not. In addition, no one else can try him with morality instead of law. Not a bit, not a bit. Maybe this is too ruthless and bottomless for others, but for Tang Wei, as long as what he does is not a crime, he is not qualified to accuse him. If you commit a crime, it''s not up to others to say what to do according to the law. He released Su Yan and wiped away her tears. Su Yan at this moment is so beautiful, cold and fragile. Is she biting her teeth. Tang Wei shook his head and said, "would you blame me for not coming out to help you just now?" Su Yan sneered with tears, "no, I don''t need it." Maybe in a way, Tang Wei knows her best. When she and Xu Yao''s mother are tearing at each other, she just wants to make an end of the past with her own hands. She doesn''t need others to intervene. "Pity me? Love me? " Su Yan mercilessly wiped a tear, "you still don''t deserve, I also don''t need." "Hard mouth." But I like it Bo Ye and Tang Shi go in with the police. Maybe they want to talk about something. When the husband and wife are far away, Su Yan says, "the old woman can bear it so much. She hasn''t confessed Sakura." Accustomed to her high cold silence, Tang Wei was happy when he first saw her so vivid and vicious. But he also said, "as long as she doesn''t say it, the last Sakura Sakura can''t be caught." Su Yan was angry because she knew this. Tang Wei went to touch her. She threw it away. Tang Wei touched her again. She narrowed her beautiful eyes and said, "touch a hundred." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei takes out his wallet, takes out a handful of cash and slaps it directly on Su Yan''s chest. He''s like a whoring boss. "Don''t change it. Take off your clothes." Angry Su Yan took the money and wanted to hit the ground. She bit her teeth and held it back. Anyway, it was money. After counting, Su Yan said, "take it away! Who is rare Tang Wei said, "is business capability OK? Miss Su, why don''t you say" thank you, boss "after receiving the money." Why is he so shameless! Su Yan shoves the money back into Tang Wei''s hand, turns around and is about to leave, and is held by Tang Wei, "I said I''ll send you." "You --!" "I''m not that Su Yan. I''m not that easy to talk about," she said "It''s OK. I like your petite and bitchy temper, too." Tang Wei grabbed her hand not loose, "go, I''ll take you to see the wound, and then wait for my parents to deal with the results." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1791 Su Yan really has nothing to do with this Tang Dynasty. Sometimes he feels that he is too cold, sometimes he feels that he is too smart, and all kinds of states can be adjusted freely. This kind of person is not born a villain, if he is born a villain, the world will be destroyed. Tang Wei grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "good, go home." How can this intonation go up with a little trickery?! Ah?! Half an hour later, Su Qi''s father, who was waiting at home, received a call from his father-in-law, saying, "your daughter would like to stay at my house tonight." "Bo Ye, are you pushing your inch?" Su Qi was so angry that he said, "when I robbed Tang poetry, now I robbed my daughter!" Bo Ye and Tang Wei are standing together now. Su Yan goes upstairs to take a bath. They play games in the living room and call Su Qi on the way. Bo Ye laughs when they hear Su Qi''s hair exploding. No wonder Tang Wei can inherit it. He says, "Feng Shui turns around. Oh, my daughter-in-law likes your daughter. Don''t insist on it Daughter, come to Bo''s house. " Take Tang poetry as a shield! What a shame! Su Qi''s teeth bit and bit again, "send it back to me tomorrow!" "I see." Bo Ye said, "if I know you are such a precious daughter, I can lose it for you. I am such a precious daughter-in-law." As soon as Su Qi hears his daughter-in-law''s three words, it''s just like a cat has been trampled on its tail. Now he''s a thousand and ten thousand, and he doesn''t want his daughter to have anything to do with Tang Wei. But Bo Ye''s "Tang poetry also likes it" makes him unable to resist. I like Tang poetry too. What can I do! Su Qi said, "don''t be proud! I haven''t written a word yet! Yan Yan in my family is not so soft-hearted. It''s no use even if you move out Tang Poetry -- " before the voice falls, you hear the cry of Tang poetry coming from there. Su Yan is long and Su Yan is short. Outside Su Yan''s bathroom, Tang poetry says with care," Yan Yan, the water temperature is OK! Are you hungry? Where does the body ache? I''ll wipe it for you later. I''ll take you out to eat later. What do you want to eat? " Su Yan took a bath, and the sound of water covered up the shaking of her voice. "I''m ok. Thank you, aunt Tang Shi..." Bo ye turned off the loudspeaker and then said to Su Qi, "do you hear me? It won''t hurt your daughter. " Su Qi hung up without saying a word. Hey, there''s temper. Thin night also received the mobile phone, then mercilessly pinched Tang Wei''s shoulder, "son of a bitch, know to let your father come out to negotiate with Su Qi!" "Then let my mother come out." Tang Wei said, "Uncle Suqi will listen to what my mother says. Would you like to? " Thin night glaring, "pedal nose face also! Go! Then Jiang Ling and Bai Yue let them come to my house and show Yan Yan the wound. " "I don''t know." Tang Wei was so anxious that he watched his mother Tang Shi go into the kitchen to make desserts. He rushed straight to the bathroom and Bo Ye yelled, "what are you doing?! Su Yan is taking a bath As he walked, Tang Wei took off his clothes with long hands and feet. When he came to the bathroom door, there was only one pair of underpants left. He took off his clothes all the way. Bo Ye sat down and looked at it and said, "what''s the hurry! It''s a little short of time?! Look what you look like How can this smelly boy be so dirty! Who is inherited! I can''t watch it anymore! Tang Wei said, "it''s killing me! It''s killing me! I''ll go in and have a look! " Swipe and pull, open the bathroom door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1792 Su Yan inside gives out a cry, but the following Tang poetry is squeezing juice, but he doesn''t hear it at all. Bo Ye watches his son go to the bathroom on the second floor, pull the door open and close it again - Dang Da''s hand begins to shake. If it goes on like this, he won''t be able to hold the bottom of the stinky boy! In the bathroom, Su Yan hugs herself in the huge bathtub, and the dense heat diffuses around them, blurring her eyes. Only her eyes are cold and beautiful, and with a little tension, she looks at Tang Wei. She said, "what are you doing here?" Tang Wei''s face did not change, "whoring you." Su Yan was angry and laughed, "I said I''m not so easy to bully!" "I like hard ones." Tang Wei''s expression doesn''t change. He takes off his pants in front of Su Yan''s face, and then crash, directly stepping on the water into the bathtub. Su Yan clenched her teeth and refused to let her look away. Then she said with a smile, "you need more money to wash mandarin duck bath, master Tang." Easy to say! As soon as he heard the word money, Tang Wei immediately grinned. If he could make su Yan lose his money, he would touch her face without blinking an eyelid. The man said, "if you want money, I''ll be happy. Isn''t that what I want?" What he needs most is money. Su Yan''s eyes stare big, "can you order a face?" More shameless than her! Tang Weiyi shook his head and joked. He used to be too shameful, or they would have run all over the place. Now, I''m afraid that every Valentine''s day, the dog in Kurosawa would give him some lonely Frogs! The bathtub was too big. He took a bath and almost swam to the side of Su Yan. Then he squeezed a lump of bath milk and slapped it on Su Yan''s back. Su Yan was scared and said, "hiss! It''s so cool - " " let me tell you, it''s a charge for me to rub your back. " When you wipe the bath milk off, Tang Wei''s voice is a little hoarse. There''s no way. Su Yan''s back is white and delicate, connecting her narrow waist. It''s a pity that such a beautiful back is not cupping! Su Yan didn''t resist. She narrowed her green eyes, like a hairy cat. She was a little obedient and let Tang Wei rub her around. After all, it''s rare for Tang Wei to serve herself. She''s not that silly Su Yan. What''s the matter now. What''s more, she''s all over. Where hasn''t she seen her? Pretend to be reserved and have no money. Look at that pathetic girl in her body. She''s been walking for so many years, biting her teeth and carrying her innocence. In the end, she''s still broken. There was a slight pain in her chest. In that case, she couldn''t get anything. She might as well not want it with dignity. She doesn''t want to be a good kid anymore. Have pity on me. Su Yan''s chest is resting against the wall of the bathtub. When Tang Wei sees her cold eyes, he says that Su Yan''s character is really unprecedented. She must have repressed herself in her heart for a long time. Now she will break the rules and have a huge contrast personality. It''s like using childish methods to make up for her depression Extreme, go to that extreme. patted Su Yan''s shoulder with a foam hand. Tang said, "what reward do I have after I finish washing?" Su Yan drilled the whole human body into the water, and after a few seconds of breath, he sprang out. The foam on her body was washed away. She grabbed a wet hair and hung two drops of water on the thin clavicle. Tang Wei wants to lick it. Su Yan smile particularly brilliant, uninhibited and meaning chaos, love, pointing to himself, "what you want to do straight." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1793 Tang Wei looks at Su Yan''s wet face. There is almost no flaw on his white skin. He reaches out to touch it again. Instead of pushing his hand away, Su Yan covers the back of his hand and covers his hand. "Is that what you expect in your inner personality?" At that moment, Tang Wei''s voice suddenly became dumb. See in front of the woman smile, that pair of gray green eyes flash like a valuable diamond, she said, "I do this to every man, you are no exception." Grass. Tang Wei scolded in the heart, this personality Su Yan is not good at all! I''m not optimistic about stepping on the horse. I''m not going to rebel in the future?! He came forward and put his face very close to her. Su''s face didn''t change color and said, "if you want to kiss, you can kiss directly." Tang Wei wants to curse his mother! This Su Yan how can be so lawless, this is not he is being led by her nose! How can he be scared by such Su Yan?! But What''s the matter with this dark cool and small stimulation in my heart? He gritted his teeth. "What I want to do It''s estimated that seven cats won''t let go. " Su Yan doesn''t want to, grabs Tang Wei''s hand, moves his hand away from his face, and then says, "your desire has flowed naked from your eyes." Tang Wei finally kisses her without hesitation. Love and hate are splashing out of the bathtub. Tang Shi is still squeezing juice downstairs, watching the juice mix bit by bit. She said, "husband, has Yan Yan finished taking a bath?" Bo Ye''s face changed greatly. The stinky boy of his family came in and hasn''t come out yet. He can''t tell what he''s doing. This father can''t help his son procrastinate? So he ran to the kitchen door and said, "I don''t know, wife, is this juice for me?" Tang Shi refused, "no, it''s for Yan Yan. After taking a bath, drink some cool juice." Bo Ye took advantage of the Tang poetry not to pay attention, took it up and gulped it up. When it was over, he said, "it''s delicious. I''ll try it for her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Shi looked at the empty bottom of the cup, then raised his voice, "Bo Ye, what did you drink after my daughter-in-law finished drinking?" Thin night licks lip, "too good to drink, did not restrain......" "Let''s go!" Tang poetry pushed him out, "I''ll squeeze my daughter-in-law again!" Success delays time! Bo Ye looked at Tang Shi with a smile, "then you can squeeze it I''ll wait for you at the door... " Tang poetry hate iron not into steel stare at him, old and big, but also so sticky! How can this gene not be passed on to Tang Wei? If it''s going to be passed on, he has already taken down Yan Yan. Alas! When her mother-in-law''s eager strong woman washes the machine in the kitchen and is ready to work again, Bo Ye is anxiously looking at the bathroom door. It doesn''t take long to squeeze juice. Now if Tang poetry is good again, what can he do? Unexpectedly, the bathroom door on the second floor opened. Then he saw his daughter-in-law coming out of the bathroom with a flush face. Her face was still cold and gorgeous, and the blush on her face was obvious. Bo Ye patted her thigh and looked back at Tang Wei, who was holding Su Yan''s hand and wearing a bathrobe It''s boring to accept it. How can this smelly boy spend so much time Short? Too after receiving his father''s puzzled sight, Tang Wei turned to look downstairs and looked at his old father. The father and son made eye contact. Old father: Why are you so fast? Little bastard: I don''t know! Nervous, do you understand! It''s been a long time, no - old father: don''t mention it, I''ll buy you oysters later! What a shame! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1794 Tang Wei had no idea that he was ridiculed by his father for such a thing. But he had to bite his teeth and go to the room first. Before Boye could say anything, he heard a door slamming and Tang poetry came out. He looked up at the upstairs and asked Boye, "what''s the situation?" Bo Ye can only smile and say, "after the bath, the child may have some temper..." "Tell them to come down for supper and drinks." As soon as Tang Shi heard that Tang Wei and Su Yan came out, he was very happy. "Let Yan Yan have a rest in our house tonight. Did you go to Su Qi''s side and say that?" Bo Ye said, "I''ve already said hello to him!" Tang Shi laughs. In this matter, the old man is still quick! It seems to have won her heart! However, at this time, Tang Wei and Su Yan upstairs are not in a good state. When they enter the room, Tang Wei presses Su Yan on the wall. As a result, Su Yan slaps them and pushes them away. She also says, "I want to change my clothes." Tang Wei panted, "that time just now is not counted, come again." Su Yan almost wanted to smile, "what are you talking about?" Tang Wei dragged her to the bedside, "I''m not full yet..." "I''ll give you some sweet taste." Unexpectedly, Miss Su is very cool and gorgeous now. She takes off her bathrobe in front of Tang Wei''s face. Her beautiful skin is exposed in broad daylight in his eyes. She doesn''t care at all. She lifts her hair and then continues to change clothes in front of him. Playing the underwear shoulder belt that just changed, Su Yan looked at Tang Wei, sneer, "look silly?" Tang Wei stretched out his thumb, "enough shameless, I like it!" As soon as the words came to an end, Su Yan threw her bathrobe on her body, wrapped in the fragrance of bath milk with the same flavor as him, which made Tang Yiwei feel like a wild goose. He reached for Su Yan and held her on his lap. At that time, Su Yan just put the coat in, and the loose neckline was pulled askew by Tang Wei, falling from the shoulder half. Su Yan shrugged two shoulders indifferently and sent the collar up again. Then she said, "why do you have clothes my size?" Tang Wei didn''t even think, "my mother bought it." When she heard something about Tang poetry, Su Yan showed some rare fragility and said, "thank you so much." "You love my mother as much as you can." Tang Wei pinched Su Yan''s chin, "I''m not so miserable." Su Yan smiles and takes the initiative to put her hand around Tang Wei''s neck. Under the loose short sleeve hem, her two slender legs are lifted up from both sides of Tang Wei''s thighs and around his back to clamp his waist. She looked at Tang Wei like this, pupil is like a piece of precious glass, green, gray, love, hate, interweaved into a piece, thick can not open. She held Tang Wei in her arms, looked at him and said with a smile, "but I used to love you." Love two words, let Tang Wei ten thousand arrows through the heart. He asked her, "what about now?" Su Yan. Su Yan smiles wildly. She said, "I wish that Su Yan died, leaving me as a bad woman. I can casually love men all over the world and go to bed with anyone. It doesn''t matter whether men or women are men or women. I can walk on the lowest moral bottom line in the world, even if I''m in trouble. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1795 Looking at Su Yan now, Tang Wei''s mind is complicated. He is glad that Su Yan with such a character can let him get close to her, but what is painful is that Su Yan can accept anyone''s approach. The person who can love anyone is the one who nobody loves. Two people are maintaining such posture motionless, outside the door came a knock, "but only? Are you and Yan Yan in there? " Tang Wei came back to himself and realized that it was his mother''s voice "Ask Yan Yan if she''s hungry. Come down and have some." Tang Shi stood at the door with a smile, "after eating, you can sleep comfortably." It seems that my daughter-in-law is sleeping in his house tonight. Tang poetry has been thinking about the name of the future grandchildren. At this moment, the door opened, and Su Yan came out first. Short sleeve shorts made her thin, but her eyes were too cold, hard as a stone, which was out of line with the intuitive impression of her thin body. Only when she saw Tang poetry, Su Yan softened her expression a little. All over the world, her gentleness is only left to Tang poetry. The woman who held her and said "good boy" when she collapsed. Tang Shi used to feel Su Yan''s hair, "have you dried it? Come down and have some. You look thin. " Su Yan reached for Tang Shi and said, "don''t you think I''m terrible?" Tang Shi turned around and then turned back. She was generous with her smile, which was the only way she could see through everything, but she always kept her sincere and love for the world. "I''m not afraid." Tang Shi said gently, "I have experienced the most terrible things. How can I be afraid of now? What''s more, Yan Yan, you haven''t done me any harm. Why should I be afraid of you? As long as it''s something my son likes, I don''t know how to tell. I''m not such a bad mother-in-law. " This is my mother-in-law position! Su Yan''s heart was trembling, and she pointed to herself, "now that I am like this, will you accept me as before?" Such a left all dignity of her, such a not weak introverted her, such a - and Su Yan completely different from her. "Silly boy." The answer is that Tang Shi patted Su Yan''s head gently, and the tone of the elder''s teaching the younger passed through her ear, "aunt is coming. What do you think? I will always accept you, just as Bo Yeming knew that you were not his own, but he was willing to adopt you. " Unfortunately, after all, you did not protect this white paper. Although it was not dyed black by tranquility, it was dyed red by Tang Wei himself, as red as blood. Tang Shi smiles and says nothing more. She goes downstairs. The two younger generation follow her and do not speak. At first glance, she looks like a newly married couple. Bo Ye is angry when she looks at them. "Can''t you help Yan Yan a little?" Tang Wei is a little at a loss. He sees Su Yan walking steadily. The two big white legs are still slim, muttering, "they are not lame." Thin night''s face is green That''s all you have! Shame or not Back to what thin night was pointing to, Tang only suddenly changed his face and went up to seize Su Yan''s hand. Su Yan was suddenly held by him for the first time. His two hands were tightly connected. He inserted them into her fingers and forced them to clasp. Like this, you can stick the heart together. Tang Wei said, "can you take a big breath?" Su Yan said, "why?" "Show it to my dad, or he''ll think I''m useless." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1796 Today is the most aboveboard day for Su Yan to sleep in Tang Wei''s family. Tang Shi looks at their two children sitting together eating and drinking juice. Her face almost smiles. Bo Ye thinks that if he hadn''t gotten the certificate with Tang Shi so many years in advance, Tang Shi would have married Su Yan himself. At night, when Su Yan is sleeping, Tang Shi takes special care to watch her two children lie in a quilt, and then goes forward to tuck Su Yan in the quilt here and there for fear that she will catch cold. At the end, Tang Wei can''t bear it, "Mom! I don''t need a quilt when I step on a horse, do I? " After a close look, Tang Shi pulls all the quilts onto Su Yan. Tang Wei lies beside her in his pajamas, with no fart covered. Tang Shi just remembered that her son had not been covered by a quilt yet. She reluctantly separated a corner from the quilt on her daughter-in-law. It covers Tang Wei''s stomach. "Almost." Tang Wei said, "let''s sleep by ourselves! It''s time for you and my father to go to bed, too! It''s not good to stay up late! " Tang Shi finally felt relieved and got up to walk outside the door. "What would you like to eat tomorrow, Yan Yan?" Su Yan looked at Tang Shi with wet eyes and opened his mouth, "I can do it." "I''ll make it for you myself." Tang Shi put his hands together with a smile, probably thinking about what breakfast should be made tomorrow, and then closed the door, "good night, Yan Yan." Su Yan nodded and heard her say, "I hope you can have a good sleep and have a good dream at Bo''s home." ¡­¡­ How gentle she is Su Yan nose a sour, hold back the mood, then the door closed. After two seconds, an opponent stretched out from behind, hugged her, and said to her ear, "no quilt, give me a little cover." Su Yan was still tender to Tang poetry just now. When she turned her face to Tang Wei, she put on that cool smile again, "is it really cold or fake cold?" Tang Wei hurriedly took her body into his arms and said, "cold, cold, my heart is so cold when you look at me with these eyes..." Then he hugged Su Yan. Su Yan looked at the ceiling and said, "in summer, with the air conditioner on, if you''re cold, I''ll change the heating for you?" "Close to you, it''s warm." This person is really shameless, to the extreme, Tang Wei grinned happily, "good night, baby." Su Yan''s heart suddenly trembled. She didn''t know how she fell asleep. After waking up, she saw that she and Tang Wei were facing each other face to face. Her head was in Tang Wei''s arms. The man was sleeping with his eyes closed. His curled eyelashes trembled with his breath. His straight nose and thin lips He''s so good-looking, so unreasonable. But the most popular. Su Yan touched his face and laughed at himself. At the same time, Tang Wei woke up and saw Su Yan looking at him. The man said in a hoarse voice, "what''s the number of Su Xiaoqiang today?" Su Xiaoqiang? Su Yan said, "No.1." "Ah." Tang Wei hugged her and said, "you''ve come back. You were very fierce to me yesterday. Do you know?" Su Yan''s memory of yesterday is very vague, but after more symptoms like this, she began to adjust herself. Looking at the way she woke up and lay with Tang Wei, she knew that another person must have done something extraordinary yesterday without thinking about it. However Even if it''s out of the ordinary, she hasn''t been driven out, and she''s still sleeping with Tang Wei. She said, "what happened to us yesterday?" Tang Wei said, "No." Joking, that time is so short, how can let this Su Yan know, where to put face? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1797 Su Yan frowned and looked at Tang Weihao for a while. Seeing his quick retort, he was suspicious, but he couldn''t confirm anything. He had to believe his words for a while, and then turned over. It is no longer the sleeping position opposite to Tang Wei. Then Tang Wei hugs her from behind again, and this time, she is really resisted by Su Yan. She grabbed his hand, but still didn''t turn her face when she said, "it''s time for me to go." When Tang Weizheng was thinking about what to do in the face of Su Yan, his God like mother knocked at the door at this moment. "Yan Yan? Are you two awake? Come down for breakfast Tang Wei laughed on the spot. Su Yan can refuse anyone, but she can''t refuse Tang poetry. As soon as she hears the voice of Tang poetry, Su Yan''s face changes. Tang poetry knocks on the door and comes in. When she sees Su Yan, she smiles very much. "Did Yan Yan sleep well yesterday?" It''s very good. When she woke up, she found that she and Tang Wei were lying together. She was shocked Su Yan couldn''t say no when facing such Tang poetry. Everyone stammered, "thank you, aunt Tang poetry. I''m fine..." Tang Shi reached out and touched her face, "OK, just get up. I made breakfast, and I don''t know if you like it or not." Tang poetry to her! Make breakfast!! Su Yan is hot all over. Tang Shi turns around and goes out with a smile, leaving the time to get up to their two younger generation. At the same time, Tang Shi lifts the quilt and says to Su Yan, "get up." Su Yan''s mind is full of paste. She doesn''t know what happened yesterday. She has to face such a sudden thing today. She can''t resist it at all. She can only say to Tang Wei, "we went to the end yesterday..." "Oh, what do you want? You haven''t done anything wrong. My mother likes you very much." Tang Wei rubs Su Yan''s hair like a little rabbit. It''s so nice. Su Yan is calm and smart, Su Yan is cool and sharp, and a cute love will call his little brother How does he feel that he is enjoying happiness? Ten minutes later, Bo Ye and Tang Shi sit together for dinner. Su Yan and Tang Wei also sit together for dinner. Tang Shi goes to Su Yan''s bowl with fried eggs and bacon. Tang Wei''s bowl is bare. He has nothing to eat. He turns his head to look at the imported milk in Su Yan''s cup, and then at his own cup, which has been open all night. This NIMA?! Can you bear it?! He said, "Dear Mom, your son is hungry, too." Tang poem a white eye, "you hungry to find your father, I don''t care about your meal." ¡­¡­ Fuck, family status is getting lower and lower. After dinner, Tang Shi mainly sent Su Yan back. Su Yan said that she didn''t need to. She was pulled into the car by Tang Shi, smiling and covering her mouth. As the car drove away, Tang Wei came back from the door and happened to wash the dishes in the kitchen. He said, "the police called me to follow up the latest situation of the case. Do you want to go with me?" "Can''t Sakura be found out?" Bo Ye shook his head, "even if Xu Yao''s mother confesses her, the Suwon family will erase all this, you should know." Tang Wei clenched his fingers again and again. He looked at Bo Ye''s back and asked, "Dad, were there many people involved in the seven crimes in those years?" "Quite a lot. What''s the matter?" Thin night accident saw Tang only eye, "how to ask seven culprits to come?"? If you miss them, just call them. They must come back from all directions to accompany you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1798 That night, Asuka, who was far away from home, suddenly got a call from Tang Wei. As for Tang Shi''s son, Asuka was naturally very fond of him. When he got through the phone with a smile, he heard Tang Wei''s calm voice, "long time no see, aunt Asuka." "Long time no see. You''ve become so handsome." Asuka was surprised to find that Tang Wei was more and more similar to that thin night in those years. In addition to his inherited face, his eyes and temperament were better than those of Bo Shao in Haicheng in those years. "I think you may need to come back." In the video, Tang Wei said to Asuka, "there are some things that may need your help..." Three days later, in the airport, Asuka came down with a suitcase. After a few steps, he heard a familiar voice behind him? Isn''t this Asuka? " As soon as he turned around, he saw two tall men, black and white, standing not far away from him, waving at her. Asuka laughed, "arrogant! Rage! Why are you two here? " This title is a dream back to the past. It''s like they went back to their seven sins when they were young. Luo fan and Qi Mo came forward and hugged Asuka respectively. Qi Mo said, "just a few days ago, when we landed on a tour abroad, we were called back by Tang Weina by phone." "Did he call all the seven sins back?" Asuka was a little surprised. "I haven''t seen anyone in the organization for a long time. How are you two recently?" "Good health, good taste." Qi Mo takes Luo fan''s shoulder. Although they are not as young as they used to be, fortunately, they are all highly disciplined people. They are not greasy at all. They seem to be as handsome as they were when they ate preservatives. Especially the way Qi Mo and Luo fan are taking each other attracts the little girls who walk by. "There are three handsome men over there!" "Damn, what kind of men''s League is it? It''s more masculine than today''s traffic stars! " "The black dress is so cold..." "The white dress is so beautiful..." "The other one is so handsome, and little tiger tooth!" Qi Mo was happy when he heard that, "you are handsome, Asuka." Asuka, a female, grabs her hair with pride. "I can''t help it. I''m so handsome..." Not far away, another figure came. When he came forward, it was Han Shen. "Gluttony?" Asuka was stunned. "You''re here..." "Pick up." Han Shen waved the car key in his hand, "you three have come back from abroad, and the others have arrived." So Cong Shan and Bai Yue have been waiting for them at home? "Why do we meet this time?" "Tang Wei seems to have something to talk about with us." Han Shen took a look at his good brother who was in a desperate situation. "R7cky, Ventus, how can I feel that you two are not old?" Qi Mo was very happy with a smile. "You are very well maintained. You are as handsome as ever, elder brother!" Han Shen had no choice but to smile, "don''t mention it. I''ve been promoted to be an uncle for a long time. Han let this smelly boy be a father earlier than me. I''m old. " "When I''m old, my mouth is actually crooked." Asuka took a look at the content of the mobile phone. It was a text message from Tang Shi. She showed her tiger teeth and laughed, "I''m going back to find my Tang Shi goddess." "Don''t make Boye jealous." "He eats all women''s jealousy?" Asuka''s eyes narrowed with a smile. "It''s so nice that the seven sins have been summoned again, but it''s not to kill anyone, it''s Tang Wei." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1799 By the time they arrived, Cong Shan and Bai Yue had already been waiting in Tang Wei''s villa in advance. When they met their good comrades in arms for many years, they all laughed, which made Asuka yell, "xiaosansan, you have a rare smile!" Xiao Sansan''s name is really reminiscent. Cong Shan suddenly recalled that he used to make games with everyone in the studio, and experienced the stormy days with Tang poetry. He still had the same iceberg face and didn''t wake up. He said to Asuka, "you still have such a loud voice." Asuka smiles and stares at Cong Shan, "have you found a girlfriend after all these years?" Cong Shan''s eyes darkened, and then said, "there''s no need." Tut, still waiting. "Really not?" Asuka said, "then you might as well adopt one. Like Suqi, the jungle is so big that you have to find someone to inherit it." Unexpectedly, Cong Shan didn''t think about it, so he said, "don''t you still have Tang Wei and Yan Yan? Just give them two younger generations." Cong Shan loves Tang Weizhen to the core. From the past, we can see how much Cong Shan cares for his little nephew. He became his little uncle when he was in charge of his family. Unexpectedly, he became his little uncle when his fate changed. It''s just my little uncle. At this moment, Tang Wei came down from the stairs and faded his youth''s green and astringent appearance. The man''s face added a deep and cold temperament, which was even more outstanding than that thin night. He stood at the corner of the stairs and looked at the people standing in the hall on the second floor. He said with a smile, "everyone is here." "Son of a bitch, how deep are you? I haven''t seen you for years..." Asuka said with a smile, "come down! Let me see! " Tang Wei said, "sister Asuka, my mother said that she would ask you to have dinner together in the evening." As soon as Asuka heard this, she immediately grinned, "OK! Don''t shout "Bo Ye." This person wants to die angry thin night, Tang Wei came down, first and his master hugged, then stood in front of Congshan, said, "little uncle." Little uncle''s name made Congshan''s pupils shrink. Then he said, "did you deal with that thing before?" Refers to Yan Yan is kidnapped, Tang Wei contact Congshan help things. Tang Wei nodded, "thank you very much. My father helped me deal with it I asked you to come here today, mainly because there are more important things. " Luo fan and Qi Mo took a deeper look at Tang Wei, "do you want to ask about the seven sins?" "Well." Tang Wei pursed his lips. "Do you think it is necessary for the existence of the seven deadly sins?" Several people''s expressions changed, their faces were very complicated, but no one came out to answer. "I created a new organization..." Tang Wei spoke with a little difficulty, but his tone was firm. He clenched his finger. "I want to fight against the seven deadly sins, or the so-called Lord." Qi Mo naturally knew his little apprentice''s thought, "what are you going to do?" "I can bring you into our group." Tang Wei took out his mobile phone and said, "I''ll send you an email. Just download the link you want. Kurosawa and I are already in it. This app was studied by him and me." Qi Mo went in and cried, "where is this? The strongman base? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1800 This name is really shameful. After seeing the name of group chat, luofan frowned and even asked, "who is in this group?" "The name of group chat was changed by Lu Fang." Lu Fang? Qi Mo sensitively captured the key point, "did you go out of that land before?"? He heard that he was blocked by the circle because of something Have you committed a crime? " Tang Wei''s eyes deepened, and then said, "this matter, only Lu Fang himself knows the truth, but Lu Fang for me and Kurosawa, is a very useful partner, his level is in line with us, after returning home, we soon have contact, and created this group." Han Shen flipped through the list inside. This group chat is different from ordinary group chat. It even has GPS positioning, all kinds of strange confidential documents, and regular contact codes and expressions. Everyone has everyone''s mysterious code. When he saw one of the avatars, he asked, "are they all younger generation?" It seems that the younger generation is indeed formidable. Tang Wei nodded, "well, we know all of them, and the top young people in a certain field, who are about our age." It''s like seven sins No, perhaps in a way, it''s a more free, free, human-rights, mobile and efficient organization than the seven crimes. Congshan looked at Tang Wei''s eyes, showing a little appreciation, and said simply, "good." He was praised by his uncle. It seems that he is in favor of it. The existence of the seven crimes has killed their most trusted greed, rongbei. Perhaps there will be a new organization full of humanized management in the future, which will also give full play to the talents'' skills in more professional fields. Maybe it is the best. In this way, unlike the seven deadly sins, which are always in danger of being wiped out, the people in them can communicate with all kinds of talents. Maybe if they become bigger, they are a very powerful group. What Tang had to do was to fight against the seven sins and the so-called supreme power. Qi Mo used to pat Tang Wei on the shoulder, just like he did more than ten years ago. He and Luo fan stood beside Tang Wei, left, right, black and white. The difference is that in the past, they stood in front of Tang Wei, but now, they are standing behind Tang Wei - they put out their hands on his shoulder and said, "let''s have a big fight, Wei Wei." No matter when, Shifu will always be one of your strongest backers. Tang Wei grinned, "don''t blame me for making trouble for you." "Who am I afraid of?" Qi Mo held his hands in front of his chest and made a disdainful gesture, "even if Rong Nan came, I''m not afraid!" That night, Lu Fang found that there were new people in the group. He went in and saw that they were r7cky and Ventus. He was stunned. He typed a few words in the group to welcome them. Tang Wei introduces Lu Fang to r7cky, and says that this son of a bitch has a very smart brain. He was a skipping college student at the beginning, and he has a very good-looking girlfriend. Girlfriend? Lu Fang said, "who do you mean?" "Lovell." "Fart!" Lu Fang immediately typed and said, "she doesn''t deserve to be my girlfriend." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1801 Tang Wei looks at Lu Fang''s words on the public screen for a while, and his mouth smiles. This boy, now his mouth is so hard, I''m afraid he will have to be soft in the future. When Luo Fu came late at night, Lu Fang''s eyes didn''t look like those without feelings. But the feelings of things, who said it clearly. After pulling r7cky and Ventus into the group, Tang Wei pulls seven other people into the group. These are all their big predecessors. They are the pioneers in their field. When they find that Tang Wei pulls the big guys into the group, several younger generations greet each other. Qi Mo looked at one of the IDS and read, "this code is very powerful." This name is "Bible". It''s almost unprecedented. People who can take their code name as "Bible" must not be ordinary people. Tang Wei said with a smile, "this is my little apprentice." It''s true that the back waves of the Yangtze River beat the front waves. Now Tang Wei has apprentices. Qi Mo looked at him with satisfaction, "yes, pass on the master and Bo Ye''s teaching to you." At present, the seven crimes belong to the category of no one mentions and no one controls, but their resumes and personal data are still registered on them, sealed in secret files that can''t be touched by ordinary people. That night, six people of the seven crimes wrote an email to the above organization, stating that they want to withdraw from the seven crimes and will no longer be under the control of the above organization Control and command. Taking off this burden, the seven sins will come to an end. They are no longer seven sins. The last one was Cong Shan. After he pressed the send button, all the members sat on the sofa and gasped. It''s like a wake-up call. Qi Mo covered his eyes with a smile. He said, "I want rongbei to know that now we It''s like resigning from the company. She always hopes that we can finally live a stable life like ordinary people. Now We did it at last. " Hello, rongbei, you will live forever in that year, and you will never come out again, but we have moved on. We are going forward with your hope. Tang Wei said, "I hope to give a relief to the seven sins. I also hope that there will be more and more talents who are the same as those in the seven deadly sins. Therefore, Kurosawa and I created this organization, which is free, powerful and free. " This is the same as Tang Wei himself. He was unruly and unruly. Bai Yue was the first one to stand up and walk. He seemed to be very free and easy. He threw his white hair and gave everyone a cool back. He said, "then I''ll go first. I''m not jealous of seven sins any more. I have to go back to do experiments, otherwise Jiang Ling''s paper will catch up with me." He took the lead to leave, the second is Han Shen, also stood up, calm and straight, "wind and rain for so many years, very honored, will not forget, I go back to hold my little niece, I hope your family is also happy." Asuka followed Han Shen and waved briskly, "goodbye, arrogance, fury. Oh, no, call your real names, Qi Mo, Luo fan. I''ll go to my goddess of Tang poetry. " Qi Mo has a sour nose. Everyone left one by one. It''s like the seven sins are slowly falling apart, and they, because of Tang''s only phone call, come to meet their life and death comrades at the ends of the earth, and finally leave one by one with a smile. No one wants to leave at last, because it''s too hard to stay alone. Qi Mo and Luo fan stand up, white and black, left and right in front of Tang Wei. Back in time, the world left behind them. When they first met five-year-old Tang Wei, they appeared in front of him in black and white. Later, countless ups and downs, they walked side by side. And this time, they said, "goodbye, call me if you have something, Xiao Tang Wei." Goodbye, little Tang Wei. You are a man of indomitable spirit. Tang Wei watched the two masters go, and the last one left was his little uncle. Congshan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1802 All the people left in silence. When they were selected to participate in the seven deadly sins, they had the idea of dying for this secret work. They always knew that although their existence might be wiped out by others, when they thought that maybe some moment in the future, when life and death were on the line, people needed them, and society needed them - so no matter what they did No matter where you are, a cloud piercing arrow will come to meet you. Therefore, even if they hate again, they have not proposed to leave the seven sins and dissolve them. But now Tang Wei, from their shoulders, personally took over this heavy burden and told them that the successors of the next generation have been found, and they are full of young impulse and toughness, strong and free, and no longer need to be afraid of a moment, people need the help of seven sins. Cong Shan sees everything in his eyes. Tang Wei has done too much to take responsibility for them, return their normal life, and gather a new generation of talents. His effort is no less than that of Rong Nan''s selection of seven sins. This child has always been indifferent and does not show any sadness, but he can always do things perfectly behind his back There is nothing wrong with it. Reaching out, Cong Shan touched Tang Wei''s head, "are you too tired?" "I want to create a world in which Su Yan can cry without being criticized." At that moment, in Tang Wei''s eyes, it was treacherous, invincible, unprecedented, the highest peak, his deviant, never caring about the world''s presumptuous soul. He said, "it has nothing to do with me whether others are dead or alive, and it has nothing to do with me whether the world is destroyed. I just don''t want her to cry openly." If the past is unable to get rid of, is destined to shed tears for this, he is too lazy to explain, also can''t make up, so as to create a place that can let her cry. If the world doesn''t allow it - it''s OK for him to turn the world upside down on his own. Cong Shan looks at Tang Wei, who has grown up. It seems that he saw the five-year-old child in the past. At that time, he was covered with blood, but the five-year-old child treated his wound clean. He calmly looks at him and says, "go far away." Perhaps from that time on, the child was destined to be extraordinary in the future. Bo Ye''s love and hate with Tang poetry poured out Tang Wei''s rebellious, selfish and dazzling soul. All the derogatory and commendatory words lost their role in defining him. Tang Wei could never be defined by anyone. When you think he is a wonderful man, he will be cruel and numb in the next second. When you think he is merciless, he will turn around and die calmly for you. All of them are just three words - "I''d love to." At that moment, Tang Wei was very happy. "She''s my angel. I can only get her dirty by my own hands. I don''t allow anyone in the world to try to dye her with any other color. It''s impossible at all." Cong Shan stood in front of Tang Wei and handed Tang Wei a necklace he had taken from Tang Shi. It was like an important handover ceremony. He said, "do you remember this necklace?" "Well, I saw my mother wear it a long time ago." "It''s the keepsake of the jungle. It''s the most important Keepsake given by the big leader of the jungle." Cong Shan stares at Tang Wei''s eyes. "Do you hear me? From this moment on, the jungle will be sent by you, and I will never be lazy again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1803 Tang Wei took the necklace from Congshan as if he had taken the banner of an era. He took a deep look at his little uncle and opened his mouth to say something, but Congshan shook his head clearly. "There''s nothing else to say. Just do whatever you want. The jungle will always be on your side. I''ll stand up when I need to." Cong Shan finally touched Tang Wei''s head and said happily, "you''ve finally grown up." The five-year-old is now on his feet. Cong Shan didn''t say goodbye to Tang Wei when he left. Maybe there was no need for them to say goodbye. Seeing Cong Shan''s back disappear at the end of the line of sight, Tang Wei took a deep breath, sat down and looked at the records in the group. Qi Mo is making his retirement speech in the group: "I am an ordinary man now! Ha ha ha! I''m going to punish those plug-ins in the game and write a program specially for plug-ins! " Someone on the side echoed: I''ve wanted to do this for a long time! It''s Lu Fang. Also, this guy is different from him. He can take the game as his own life. Tang Wei looks at the chat record and laughs. He thinks that the news will soon reach Rong Nan''s ears. At that moment, when he really opposes Rong Nan, he doesn''t know what attitude he will use to face the seven crimes of sudden dissolution without saying hello, and he wants to fight against him. In the middle of the night, Rong Nan looks at the mailbox with gloomy eyes. Ace on the side lowers his head and says, "Sir, today is your birthday..." Rong Nan sneered and pushed away the keyboard. "Birthday? It''s really good of Tang Weizhen to bring the seven crimes to me on my birthday. What''s the point of showing off? " This man is more lawless than his father! "Does he still hate me? Together with Bo Ye''s share, I hate that I let his father go to jail instead of me? " Rong Nan''s eyes slightly opened, long in high position, the man''s expression is treacherous, "Bo Ye really gave birth to a good son, now can deal with me so hard." "In his eyes, maybe you are also the enemy..." Ace still bowed his head respectfully. Facing his master, he stood silently for decades. So is the woman. Thinking of this, ACE looked outside. The weather was getting cold. He said, "your honor, Miss Lu made dinner at home today and wants to join you..." "Not interested." Mentioning this, Rong Nan''s expression becomes more numb. Previously speaking of Bo Ye and Tang Wei, there are different changes on his face. Now he has become indifferent and numb. It seems that Lu Yiting can''t stir up any water in his heart. And she was more stupid than ace, waiting for so many years. Every year''s birthday, she is looking forward to him. "I have business to do today." Rongnan''s voice did not hesitate, "let her not bother me." Ace hesitated for a moment. "Convey the original "Yes." Rong Nan did not blink. "This is my greatest kindness to her." Your kindness is more cruel than anyone else''s. It rained heavily that night, and ACE conveyed the original words to Lu Yiting in the noisy background of the rain, telling her not to wait. That day, the woman raised her hand, her eyes were dark, and she raised the knife to cut the steak on the table. It rained all the time, and the dark red flowed all over the ground. That day, the torrential rain, rongchu blood to knock on the door of Su Yan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1804 Su Yan didn''t expect such an accident at all. She was surprised when the door was knocked. After all, there was a rainstorm outside. Her father happened to be away on a business trip a few hours ago. She was still upset at the thought of being alone at home. At this time, the knock on the door made her more nervous. Through the door, Su Yan opened the walkie talkie, "who?" Rongchu''s voice came from the intercom, "it''s me." Rongchu? Su Yan didn''t want to, so she opened the door, but was scared by rongchu in front of her! He was standing there with blood all over his body. His tall body stood upright, but he was so stiff that people felt that he was going to collapse in the next second. The blood was washed wet by the heavy rain outside, diluted, and dripped all the way. His face was pale. There was no casual smile on his handsome face in the past, and the only thing left was death like despair. At that moment, Su Yan''s heart was severely clenched, she called, "what''s the matter with you!" Rongchu stretched out his hand to her. His voice was hoarse. The blood on his hand had not dried, and it fell down drop by drop. Su Yan looked at him, and his eyes slowly turned red. The man was as vulnerable as a child at this moment, "I can Hold you... " Looking at the blood on his body, and the hand he stretched out to him, Su Yan instinctively stepped back. The blood doesn''t look like Rong Chu was injured. There is no wound on him. Is he At that moment, seeing Su Yan''s evasion, rongchu''s eyes suddenly went out, like a flame that was dying in the wind and rain. He forced it to burn to the end, and finally disappeared. He also stepped back, laughing like crying, "are you..." Are you afraid of me? " Voice did not fall, was su Yan mercilessly hugged a full. The real and powerful sense of impact suddenly knocked rongchu''s heart to pieces. He seemed to have reached the extreme point and was held by Su Yan. Then, Su Yan''s voice trembled, "don''t be afraid Don''t be afraid, you tell me, who did you kill, I I''ll face it with you... " Rongchu wants to cry and laugh, feeling the temperature from Su Yan, "do you think I killed someone?" It''s not that he killed people, it''s that "My mother committed suicide." At that moment, Su Yan''s heart seemed to be broken down. She released rongchu and said in disbelief, "what did you say?" "I don''t have a mother." Rongchu''s eyes finally completely red, the tears mixed with his face a little bit of blood, turbid down, than the cold rain on his face to burn countless times, his voice dumb, "Su Yan, today is my father''s birthday, but my mother, committed suicide." Rongchu is the accident of Lu Yiting and Rongnan. Lu Yiting for Rongnan knocked out do not know how many children, whenever pregnant, get the answer is knocked out. She was getting weaker and weaker. Finally, when she was pregnant for the last time, the doctor told her that if you go on like this, you may never be able to have a baby again. Lu Yiting finally hesitated, this child, she decided to hide from Rong Nan. Just at that time, Rong Nan was busy dealing with affairs. When her stomach was too big to hide, she confessed that she was really pregnant and it was his child. Rong Nan was furious, pinched her neck and asked her, who allowed you to have my baby? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1805 At that moment, Rongnan pinches Lu Yiting''s neck, the power is so real. Lu Yiting thinks that he may have killed her. Yes, he is a lonely and respected emperor. What can''t be done? Shaking and holding Rongnan''s strong wrist, Lu Yiting cried, "but Sir, this is my last child If I don''t have a good life, I will be There''s no way to be a mother again. " Does he really want to deprive her of this The final dignity and bottom line? I don''t know why, after touching Lu Yiting''s expression, Rongnan''s hand suddenly gives a meal, and then he stares at her for a long time with a complicated and resentful expression, and finally releases it. After the release, Rongnan gritted his teeth and said, "I hate being cheated. When the child is born, you will rarely appear in front of me!" This is Lu Yiting tears dimly looking at Rongnan go, he turned, took away all her love. Sir Why you give me, is always cruel. Rong Nan never came to see Lu Yiting again. Ten months later, when she was in labor, Rong Nan finally appeared at the door of the delivery room. The doctor handed over the paper to protect the big and small. Rong Nan''s eyelids jumped slightly. After a long silence, he said, "is there any danger? " " I''m not sure... " The doctor''s face was embarrassed. "My wife had had abortions too many times before and hurt her uterus. This time, she was very careful to protect her baby until now. She is very weak..." Rong Nan has never disclosed his appearance and identity to the public. With the confidentiality measures, the doctors here can''t recognize that he is also natural, so they directly and automatically substitute Rong Nan as the husband of the lying in woman. They don''t hide their words and express their worries to their families. But this words in Rong Nan''s ears, like needle pricking, why her uterus is so fragile It''s not because, after so many pregnancies, his children were knocked out. Ronan turned around, and ACE answered, "our Lord No, what our boss means is to protect adults first and work hard for doctors. " Lu Yiting almost had a difficult labor. After giving birth to rongchu, she was on the verge of death. She couldn''t open her mouth to eat. She had to hang a nutrition needle to maintain her life. She walked through the gate of hell and finally Mother and son survived. However, the birth almost cost her half of her life. After that, Lu Yiting became very weak and often fell ill in the next season. The doctor said that whether it was abortion or childbirth, it would do a lot of harm to women. It''s rooted and needs to be well maintained. Rongnan takes rongchu away and lets Lu Yiting live in a villa by herself. Sometimes rongchu comes back to accompany her mother. She always finds that she is thinner than before. But now Rongchu trembled, stood in front of Su Yan and murmured, "I never thought that she would choose on my father''s birthday From killing. " What is the point of despair? Lu Yiting has devoted her whole life to Rongnan, and she will do anything dirty for him, but in the public''s ears, she is always the nameless one - for Rongnan, she chose "social death" herself, so that no one knows her existence and become the shadow of Rongnan. But what did she get in return? "I think Rong Nan didn''t even frown." Rongchu body shook, "I called the police, but Rongnan in order not to expose, will all pressure down." At this point, for Rongnan, rongchu didn''t even want to shout his father. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1806 Su Yan can''t believe it. She has heard about Lu Yiting from Tang poetry and Bo Ye. She knows that Lu Yiting was a woman who would do everything for Rongnan, but now She died for Rongnan. How desperate is a person to choose to leave the person he loves most alone in the world? Su Yan thought that she did not dare to let her die. She was afraid that she would go. Tang Wei would live and lose his soul from now on - but if they both fell off the cliff together. Even though she was in the abyss, she would not return to accompany Tang Wei to jump down. What about Lu Yiting. Lu Yiting, who loves Rongnan deeply, has her mind swept by when she chooses to commit suicide What kind of despair is it? Yin and Yang separated forever, can she be so cruel to herself? Su Yan touched the blood on rongchu''s body, mixed with the cold rain, rongchu''s voice was also ambiguous by the dense rain, he said, "I don''t have a mother." Although the words "mother" and "father" were not clearly felt by rongchu for a moment, at least in the past, his parents were still alive and his home was still there. Su Yan red eyes, rongchu accompany her through the road is too long, she don''t want to see him like this, hold rongchu''s hand, "now how to say?" "My mother originally made a big meal today and invited me to go home, waiting for Rongnan to come back to eat together." Rong Chu looked at Su Yan numbly, "but Rong Nan didn''t come. It was the words that ACE conveyed. Later, she committed suicide and Rongnan came. Put everything down, I came out of the confusion, I don''t know where to go She killed herself. Ronan''s here. "Go back." At that moment, Su Yan stares at Rong Chu, trying to transfer her strength to him, "Rong Chu, go back, accompany your mother to finish the process, finish the last part of the road --" "I want to run, I don''t want to face..." "We have to go back!" Su Yan raised her voice, "I don''t have a mother either. My mother is more hateful than your mother! Did your mother work hard to keep you? Rongchu - then why is she gone? You have to be afraid of her! " Rongchu''s heart seems to be hit, Su Yan turned into the room, casually took a coat, "you come in, change into clean clothes, we go to the hospital, accompany aunt last journey." "I can understand that you have always been Are they all eager for maternal love? " Looking at Su Yan''s thin back, Rong Chu''s heart was shaking. "Although you were abused by your mother since childhood, she died again. You became the scapegoat for everything. Why, to other people''s mothers..." So, tenderness. Su Yan didn''t speak. When she turned around, her eyes were red. The news of Rong Chu''s mother''s suicide touched her. Su Yan didn''t let her tears fall down with a smile. After a long time, she said, "your mother must be Have you been born with love? " Rongchu eyes a heat, he reached out to cover his face, then shoulder twitch. Half an hour later, in the hospital, the cold body was covered with a layer of white cloth. When rongchu went in, ACE stood on the side. Facing Su Yan, ACE said, "Miss Su, why are you here?" "Rongchu is looking for me." Su Yan stood at the door, did not follow in, let rongchu a person to sit with his mother, finally said. She and ACE chose to stand at the door and shut the door for rongchu. After enduring, Su Yan asked, "this news Does the adult know? " "Not yet." Ace''s hand was firmly clenched. There must have been countless emotions surging in his heart, but he was still so respectful, "considering the wording and how to convey it to you." Voice just fell, outside came footsteps, Su Yan breathing a stagnation. That man, in the past, jointly controlled and used her mother to commit countless crimes, and made Bo Ye Tang poetry torture each other. The Tang family was destroyed, and seven crimes were displaced. The man behind the scenes in those years Su Yan''s heart beats wildly in the chest, turns around, then faces up with Rong Nan. , as like as two peas, "how did he look at me in the same way?" That pair with hate, gray green eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1807 Maybe when Su Yan didn''t know, she and Tang Wei had already assimilated. At this moment, staring at Rongnan, with hate eyes looking at him, maybe not only Su Yan, but also Tang Wei in her soul. She didn''t dodge. Ace stood behind her and stood on the opposite side of Rongnan for the first time. It was like a silent oath. Because of Lu Yiting''s death, he went to the opposite side of Rongnan in silence. Su Yan said, "are you here to see Lu Yiting?" Rongnan only knows that Lu Yiting committed suicide, but she still doesn''t know that she committed suicide. At this moment, her face shows a little disdain and says, "that woman doesn''t like to be a demon very much, but she''s willing to do it to herself. She''s all brought to the hospital. Why?" Ace opened his mouth and tried to talk, but he didn''t say it. Su Yan, who was beside him, saw it and went on along with Rong Nan''s words, "yes, yes, why? They all gave birth to a child for a man. After going through the ghost gate, the man still doesn''t love himself. Why are you so stupid? It''s not good to raise the child for you and turn around to find a man who loves him to get married." Ace''s heart trembled. The child Saw it? This words don''t know where stimulate to Rong Nan, the man eyebrow tip one pick, "Tang only teach you of Yin Yang strange Qi?" "Why, you want to learn?" Su Yan grinned. At that moment, there was no need to blacken. Her personality was already full of inborn aggressiveness. "If you don''t want to die once and grow up like me again, maybe you can learn it." Listen to the bloody words coming out of her mouth. It''s not a pity that rongchu could write her name into the seven sins. Su Yan, who has always kept a low profile, knows everything and knows everything, but he has always been restrained and quietly accompanies Tang Wei to make atonement in his own way. Rongnan''s voice became colder and colder. "She was very articulate." "Yes, I can say, dead people can''t say, no mother''s rongchu also no place to cry." Su Yan tut shook his head twice. "If I were Rong Chu, what would I do with the identity of Lao Shizi, the son of Rong Nan?" "Presumptuous!" Rong Nan''s expression suddenly changed, "do you know my son''s identity? Do you know that many things in the future are beyond Rong Chu''s control - " " he can''t bear them now! " Su Yan pointed to her chest, "it''s not just rongchu, Tang Wei. I''m the offspring of those people who were framed by you in those years, and none of us who were innocent can accept it - so can Lu Yiting! She''s dead. Congratulations! She died. Rongchu no longer has a mother. The woman who offered herself to seduce uncle Boye for you died at last! " Death - Rong Nan''s body shakes. He hasn''t recovered until the word is repeated in Su Yan''s mouth. The man can''t believe it and says, "dead?" Su Yan''s hands spread out, as if she was very relaxed, but her eyes were red. "Dead." Who knows how important a mother is? A good mother can save a child, just as Tang poetry warms Tang Wei, so that his humanity will not die. Lu Yiting is also born with hope and expectation, so that he knows he has a family. Hello, this senior adult, do you know, do you know the weight of the word "mother" How much she envies the people around her for having a good mother, and you, why "Why don''t you ever care..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1808 In the face of Su Yan''s accusation, Rongnan instinctively frowns. Lu Yiting''s face flashes in his mind. I don''t know why, he still can''t accept the fact that this woman died. Instinctively, he''s running away. Standing there, Rong Nan''s expression became colder and colder, "my choice has nothing to do with you -" "it''s really magnificent and ridiculous!" I don''t know where the courage comes from. Su Yan, who is still a generation of young people, dares to confront Tang Rongnan in this way. She stands in front of Rong Nan and abruptly opens the door of the hospital. Her voice goes up with her. "All people''s sufferings are because of you - if it weren''t for you, we would not have suffered each other like this today! Lu Yiting also died for you. Now that she has a clear conscience, let''s go in and have a look! See if she''s lying there without breathing, as you wish As he wanted? Rong Nan''s body shakes violently, he unexpectedly He was said by a woman so many years younger than him that there was no room for refutation! He clenched his fist tightly, and a sense of inexplicable panic gradually surged into the heart of the lonely "emperor". He looked at the door opened by Su Yan, and Su Yan''s sarcastic voice was still in his ears. She was the victim of the last generation of bloody wind and rain, and her fate was stirred by him, so What about Lu Yiting Why did the woman who was willing to do everything for him choose to give him such a big gift on his birthday Make him unable to fight at all Su Yan saw Rong Nan standing at the door silent for a long time, then almost pale face strode into the ward, the tall man used to control everything, together with Lu Yiting''s survival, but did not think that one day she jumped out of the palm of his hand with such a decisive gesture, and walked away without looking back. Leave him alone I left it behind. Rong Chu is still burying his head on the side. When he hears the voice and raises his head, he bumps into his so-called father, who rushes in at the door. When they look at each other with similar eyes, Rong Nan receives overwhelming hatred from his own son. Rongnan said, "are you here?" "Where else can I be if I''m not here?" Rongchu laughed, "my biological mother died, of course I want to stay here." Rongnan did not dare to see Lu Yiting covered with white cloth. She died quietly. In such a festival of universal celebration and family happiness, her suicide news was controlled by him, and naturally no one knew that she had left. But she died so vigorously, Rongnan''s birthday, a day that will be remembered in her life, she personally chose to end her life, just like slapping Rongnan hard - from then on, every year your birthday, I want you to pay homage to me! His birthday, her death. Rong Nan thinks that Lu Yiting is just suicidal and playing tricks. How can she really succeed in suicide? This woman cares about him so much, youth, age, love. What women care most about is that she has never cared about anything, never married, never had a good love relationship with a good man, never been publicly known by the world, and no one''s recognition and acceptance ¡ª¡ªShe hid in the shadow. As long as rongchu was old, she hid for many years. When the years go by, she is no longer young, but always waiting for Rongnan to go home to eat. "No one''s waiting for you to come home for dinner." At that moment, rongchu murmured, "my home is gone." At that moment, named painful suffocation, slowly floated on Rong Nan''s throat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1809 In Rong Nan''s world view, all things are arranged according to interests. He is also an extremely sober and calm person, even numb. When hearing the news of Lu Yiting''s suicide, his instinct is to block it first, and then judge the value of the matter. Suicide and suicide are two things, and suicide may also be attempted. According to Lu Yiting''s temperament, generally speaking, should be attempted suicide, just show him what it looks like. But now, but now. Looking at rongchu''s face, Rongnan doesn''t know why he can''t speak. He clenches his fingers, then reaches out and touches the white cloth covered with Lu Yiting. Hey, are you kidding? It''s enough to perform. Come on, the props are really used. Hello - Hello! Lu Yiting!!! He finally formally called Lu Yiting''s name in his mind, but he didn''t shout it out. He felt humiliated. He was the "Lord" who stood high above him. What''s the identity of Lu Yiting? Even if he died, he was not qualified to be his so-called family! It''s all in my mind. Why is my heart so trembling Rongchu pushed Rongnan hard. The latter looked at his son and found that his eyes were full of tears. He pointed to him and said, "go out! You don''t deserve it. Go out! " Are you kidding Rong Nan has been ruthless since he came in. It''s like Lu Yiting''s death doesn''t matter to him at all. This stabbed Rong Chu. The man pushed his respected father out of the door little by little. His voice was almost hysterical. He said, "get out of here! I don''t want your father - I don''t want anything! I want to get out of your account book! " "You are crazy!" Rong Nan''s voice was a little trembling, but those emotional ups and downs were finally suppressed by him. In front of outsiders, he was not allowed to expose his vulnerability, not at all. He is so powerful and perfect, why not give a little love to Lu Yiting Rong Chu cried, "I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry that I thought that I wanted to be your good son, to be your right arm, to do anything according to your arrangement. Rong Nan, you don''t love anyone - you don''t even know what love is when you pretend to be in the world!" Rong Nan''s throat is itchy, and he almost blurts out what he says. Finally, he just swallows it back. In the face of his son''s accusation, he laughs sarcastically, "when you sit in my position one day, you will know -" "I don''t want this position!" At that moment, Rong Nan''s pupils shrunk. He couldn''t believe it was from his son''s mouth. He heard his son say every word, and every word was directed at his heart. "Can this position really make you so happy! Can bring you so much happiness! I don''t care - Rongnan, I don''t care, and I don''t care for your father, one in a million! " He worked so hard, but he only became a shadow of Tang Wei. For the first half of his life, Rong Nan kept doing evil and making compensation, so that he forgot that there were still people around him - so for the second half of his life, people around him chose to leave him personally in his indifference and neglect. Lu Yiting is, and so is his son now. Rong Chu cried and pointed to the door, "I''ll do my mother''s funeral myself. You, Rong Nan, your honor, can leave this hospital!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1810 "Treacherous and immoral!" At that moment, Rong Nan made a sound and severely reprimanded his son, "I''m your own father!" Rong Chu wipes his tears and looks at Su Yan standing outside with worried eyes. He tears a smile at Su Yan. The smile is too heartbreaking and sadder than the cry. What else does Su Yan want to say? There''s a voice coming from outside. She turns around and sees a familiar figure on the other end of the corridor. Tang Wei. Su Yan swallowed saliva, lowered his voice, "how did you come?" Tang Wei naturally heard the voice of argument from rongchu and Rongnan. It was too heartbreaking. They could hear it from the other end of the corridor. So he didn''t do anything impulsive. He just came to Su Yan and said in the same soft voice, "I know this thing." "The news is not pressed down --" Su Yan''s voice did not fall, Tang Wei raised his finger, "I naturally have a way to know." Yes, this man''s way is much wilder than her. Su Yan said to Tang Wei, "what are you doing here?" "To meet you." Tang only held Su Yan''s hand, "I''m afraid something happened to you in the middle of the night..." Su Yan pointed to herself, "what can happen to me?" "I''m afraid you can''t control your emotions when you see Rong Nan." Tang Wei''s expression is meaningful, "isn''t it?" At that moment, from the bottom of Su Yan''s heart floated her indescribable impulse, which was like a fire burning, making her whole body hot. She held her fingers tightly, "I have seen him." Inside, rongchu doesn''t know what the quarrel with Rongnan is like. After su Yan finishes this sentence, Rongnan slams the door and comes out. The sound of slamming the door is loud. If Lu Yiting doesn''t die, she''ll be shocked by the sound of slamming the door. Now no matter how angry Rongnan is, she won''t react any more. Rongchu looks at the door thrown by Rongnan. It''s raining cats and dogs outside. His pupils are so black. At last, the man closes his eyes tightly. Outside, Rongnan slams out the door and sees Tang Wei standing there. The child who once showed hostility to him at the age of five has grown into a more outstanding man than his father Bo Ye. "To pick up your girlfriend?" Rong Nan sneered. He seems to be used to it. Because he is "the adult", he can''t have a compassionate expression, can''t be kind, can''t be soft hearted and give in. He must force himself to be superior and face everyone, even close relatives. Tang Wei grabs Su Yan''s hand and says, "if you haven''t finished handling your own family affairs, why don''t you take care of other people''s affairs?" "How can your business be someone else''s?" Rongnan knows that Tang Wei is satirizing himself, so he goes back with the satire, "didn''t she say that Su Yan was an MI''s daughter at the beginning? How come she''s better now? Tang Wei, do you think everyone in the underground has to go around you on this day? " Tang Wei''s eyes are obviously ferocious, even Su Yan is aware of it. "When you hate Su Yan, the whole world will make way for you, as invisible, as do not know, how miserable you bullied her in high school, now..." Rongnan looked down at Su Yan, and the gray green eyes were quite different from the tranquility. The man grinned and said, "well, you, Su Yan, don''t really learn from the goddess of Tang poetry, so easily forgive Tang Wei?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1811 At that moment, Su Yan''s expression almost changed in an instant. Before Tang Wei even spoke, she was the only step ahead of Tang Wei. Her body stood in front of Tang Wei. Her eyes were fierce and gray green as wolf''s eyes. "You don''t have the qualification to describe aunt Tang Shi and her family like this!" Rong Nan was first startled by Su Yan''s sudden outburst of anger. However, the man who had experienced the storm still didn''t show much expression. He quickly responded and picked his eyebrows and said, "it''s not like protecting his own mother, but he cares about other people''s mother." This words stabbed Su Yan most painful place at once, her complexion is pale, want to say what, was caught by Tang only. The man came forward, just like the five-year-old child who was determined to protect himself in front of his family. He stared at Rong Nan, with only sarcasm on his face. The expression pricked Rong Nan''s eyes. "It''s so pathetic that you haven''t learned anything after losing so much." Poor? Who dares to say you are poor today?! He is the only one in the world who dares to speak to Rong Nan like this! Rong Nan squinted in an instant, "do you want to challenge me?" "Not that interested." Tang Wei sneered. In his eyes, he despised the things that others got after being hurt and bleeding. Some people were born with the capital to look down on anyone, even if they had no money. "You can really drain people''s final value and laugh at other people''s bodies." Tang Wei said every word, "it''s worthy of you, sir, to make full use of all the people and say such bloody words to the next generation who are innocent and implicated." He is now learning from ace''s tone, and calling him your honor in a certain way. Isn''t that disgusting Rongnan? Tang Wei was born without father''s love and grew up in the darkness and distortion, which he couldn''t choose. It was Rongnan''s harm. When Su Yan was born peacefully, her mother was a sinner, which she couldn''t choose. She took the fate of their younger generation as the soil and was reckless In the end, they have to ridicule how ridiculous their fate is - "unforgivable..." Tang Wei knows how to stab Rongnan, "if I were rongbei, if I were Lu Yiting, I would never forgive you in my life! Good death. Don''t you feel pain? Don''t you feel sad? Don''t you think that all the people in the world want to compete with you, fight against you, and seek benefits from you! Well, they''re all dead now. I''ll see if there''s anyone around you! " Good death! Rong Nan was enraged by these three words. For the first time, he was very angry. It was the first time that ACE realized his emotion clearly from Rong Nan. In the past, he was deeply covered by indifference and numbness. Now, Rong Nan was really angry. He stepped forward and his voice was cold. "Do you think you are Bo Ye''s son, so I dare not move you? ¡± "try to move one. Don''t just talk but don''t do." Tang Wei looks directly into Rong Nan''s eyes, as if representing a declaration of war from one era to another. The originally calm sea level suddenly becomes rough, and the back waves roar to engulf the rolling front waves. He looks at Rong Nan dead and dead, "you''d better not regret it in your life." With that, Tang Wei grabbed Su Yan''s hand and said, "follow me." Regret? At that moment, what flashed through Rong Nan''s mind was Lu Yiting''s young face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1812 When he was young, Rong Nan had a noble status and a superior appearance. There was a woman in his heart. She was his sister, Rong Bei, who had been dead for many years. This younger sister is his mortal enemy. Since he was sensible, adults kept talking about who was better. Slowly, she became a thorn in his eye and wanted to get rid of it. Later, he did. But that day, Rongnan suddenly found that a corner of his heart, like something suddenly broken. He has been fighting with her all his life for fear of being compared with her. Although they are brothers and sisters, they become enemies, constantly surpassing and competing. So the day when the enemy died was also the day when his soul died. The world suddenly empty, the passage of time also stopped, the struggle stopped that day, he suddenly did not know what to do, blankly looking at the right in the palm of his hand, no one can shake. But It''s boring, too. Rongbei''s death took everything away from him. No wonder after the end of the war, some people began to be "invaded" by the "past wars". In their mind, they kept thinking about the sound of shells exploding in their ears, and kept thinking about those bloody fighting scenes, and kept thinking about Want to go back to war. It''s pain, but it can''t be controlled to forget. They are pitiful and innocent. They are left behind and suffered from serious psychological obstacles. They can''t return to normal life. Rong Nan felt that he was the same. At the moment of Rong Bei''s death, his heart ached. The sting was not obvious, but it was enough to frighten him. Later, in the long night, a woman named Lu Yiting approached him. This woman had an excellent face, and her means were also very neat - she became one of his best friends. He could sense the longing and infatuation for him in her eyes, and knew that this woman was just boring and greedy, dismissing her, but taking advantage of her ability. Lu Yiting is indeed obedient and reliable, and will never betray. Like ace, he trusted them most. That night, he wanted her. She was nervous and flustered like a child. When she woke up in his arms, her face was blushing. At that time, Rongnan held her, kissed her, felt Lu Yiting''s burning love, but her eyes were cold. He didn''t love her. If time goes back, he is willing to go back to the time when rongbei is still alive, or Back to that day, Lu Yiting smiles like the sun comes to him and calls him "you". It was the first time in so many days after Rong Bei''s death that Rong Nan felt that the world was illuminated. I don''t know how long this life lasted. Lu Yiting lived through the tranquility of feigning death, the break of Tang poetry night, and the two of them fighting back together. In the end, she was never famous. Rongnan felt that for such a woman, he would not feel sorry for half a point. But now - but now. The end of the empty hospital corridor was so long that it looked like a bottomless cave. No one passed by. It was as quiet as death. He looked up at the ceiling on the corridor and felt that his vision began to rotate and twist. Is everything fake? He clenched his fingers tightly, and ACE watched the tall and noble man in front of him. Suddenly, his shoulder shook violently. He followed the most noble man in the world and turned around. There were red eyes on his face, which was no longer young but still deep. Neither the master nor the servant spoke. In this way, the tears fell from Rong Nan''s eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1813 Rao Shi was used to the big show, and ace was also stunned. He couldn''t believe that he looked at the noble Lord in front of him, and he burst into tears. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. Then he took out his handkerchief and handed it up. Then he bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, your highness." Originally, will you cry for that woman? Ace said to himself in his heart, it''s a pity that Lu Yiting has no way to know. Maybe she spent all her life, in exchange for only the two drops of Rongnan, I don''t know if she really tears. Rong Nan took the handkerchief and didn''t wipe it. But after a long time, the man raised his neck and turned his face to the sky. It seemed that he could pour back the tears. After a while, he said, "ace, do you see that?" Aisi knew and replied, "Sir, Lu Yiting is more like a relative than a comrade in arms. You are sorry for her memorial ceremony, which shows that you are generous." Listen, this set of words will make the scene perfect. Ace and Lu Yiting will always be the people Rongnan can send unconditionally. They have played an unknown role in his years, and no one has ever felt sorry for them. At that moment, Ronan asked, "ace, do you regret it?" What do you regret? Do you regret being Rong Nan''s right-hand man? Ace bowed his head, not happy or sad. He was used to such a person who never output any emotion. He would do what Rongnan asked him. Since Rongnan asked He replied, "I won''t regret it. You are your honor. It''s my honor to do my best for you." Rongnan didn''t speak. He took a deep breath. He never went into the room where Lu Yiting was lying. Ace followed him out. Only when he came to the end, Rongnan stepped, "Lu Yiting, do you have a daughter?" Ace''s heart trembled. Lu Yiting has a daughter, but she is not her own. She and ACE picked up a very poor little girl on the roadside one day when they were on a business trip, so they adopted her. On the first day when she took the little girl back, rongchu said that she welcomed many sisters at home, and that she could chat more with her mother. She was very happy that the little girl would come to her home. At this point, rongchu has more than one sister, and this sister seems to have become Lu Yiting, and ACE''s daughter. The little sister is very attached to rongchu. At the beginning, she asked whether she wanted to follow Lu Yiting''s surname or AISI''s surname. As a result, she didn''t want to go with her brother. Everyone dotes on her, so they go with her. So rongchu has a sister with the same surname as herself. Ace and Lu Yiting are her parents. In those days, ACE felt like he was dreaming of having a family and a daughter. And now All this actually said from Rong Nan''s mouth, actually appeared extremely ironic. Ace could only reply, "..." Yes "Does she know about it?" "For the time being Not yet Ace said intermittently, "rongchu is hiding it from him, and she hasn''t known it yet." "Let her know, and then send my men over to pick it up." With these words, Rong Nan went on without a pause How about rongmo? " Ace''s fingers clenched, for fear that Rongnan would give some bad orders to the innocent girl one day, such as asking her to leave their identity, so as not to reveal any secrets. But unexpectedly, Rong Nan said, "take her to accompany Lu Yiting." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1814 The words came out of Rong Nan''s mouth, which surprised ace. But he quickly restrained his emotions, habitually accompanied Rong Nan silently, made a machine that didn''t have feelings to deal with things, and bowed his head. Ace said, "I understand, sir." As he walked out, Rong Nan looked up at the dark night. It was so dark and cold. He said, "why do I always feel that spring doesn''t come?" In other words, it seems that he never really felt that there was spring around him, as if it was always a cold winter. Yes, people with cold heart feel cold too. As ACE followed Ronan, the weather really began to cool. He said, "maybe You are more impressed by the autumn and winter seasons. " Ronan took a deep breath. "I feel that people around me are always alienated from me. So are you, ace." For so many years, ACE is loyal, but Rongnan still can''t completely trust him. Maybe he is suspicious in nature and has been used to hearing from others since he was a child. He should be careful of this and that. As time goes by, his own sincerity has been lost, and he doesn''t know how to trust others. Ace followed without expression, but with his head down and without saying a word. Don''t know why, Rongnan feel, Lu Yiting died, ACE seems to be more silent. His heart seems to be suddenly empty a piece, do not know what the missing piece is, but so quietly broken. Rong Nan doesn''t speak. He speeds up and goes to the waiting car. Someone opens the door respectfully. He leaves like he''s never been here before. Lu Yiting will never know that Rong Nan once shed tears for her. Su Yan is brought back to his villa by Tang Wei. Looking at the strange house, Su Yan mumbles, "how much real estate do you have?" Tang Wei opened the door of the code lock without looking back? Come to our household registration. These are all yours. " Rare! Su Yan said, "no, I just come to accompany Rong Chu at night. I''ll go back first if I have nothing to do." Tut, that''s troublesome. Tang Wei turns back and closes the door behind Su Yan. Click to lock. Su Yan instinctively felt that something was wrong. She stepped back and frowned, "what do you do?" Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and got close to her, "also, only you will be dragged away by Rong Chu. Change that Su Yan. Rong Chu comes to the door and can probably close the door and go to sleep." This is Su Yan, the blackened and sickly young lady. Su Yan doesn''t look at Tang Wei''s dark eyes. "Rongchu has helped me a lot. I can''t ignore him when he is badly hit." Yes, in the years when he fled from Tang Wei, he was almost accompanied by rongchu. Now that rongchu has an accident, Su Yan goes to help - can he be in no hurry! Tang Wei grabs Su Yan''s hand. "I know it''s kind of you to do this, but I''m afraid. I''m afraid you''re soft hearted to rongchu..." If one day they have any resonance because of the same experience of losing their mother Tang Wei said anxiously, "besides, when I think of you going to face Rongnan alone, I''m afraid you will lose control." In a complete mess, as like as two peas, who had a different expression on Su Nan''s face, was almost the same as arch criminal''s eyes. "Rongchu is Rongnan''s son, which I know very well." Su Yan looked at Tang Wei, word by word, "but Rong Nan''s bad deeds, I will not be involved in the accounts of Rong Chu''s head." Different, different, rongchu and Rongnan are different. Rongchu also has human feelings www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1815 Tang Wei was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Yan to speak to him in such a calm tone. In a trance, he felt that he saw another woman standing opposite him The soul is more and more in tune with him. Tang Wei has a strange feeling in his heart. I don''t know how long after the experience, whether he and she will become the so-called community of destiny. No one can stop them, and no one can forgive each other instead of another of them. Only they, in person, became each other''s original sin. Tang Wei reaches out his hand to touch Su Yan''s face. At that moment, he is sure that no matter how soft Su Yan is, he will not run with Rong Chu. It is the blood engraved in her bones, which will attract her to beg for mercy from him. Su Yan grabs Tang Wei''s hand, "you look at me with that look, I''m not used to it." Tang Wei wants to kiss her, "do you like the way I used to despise you?" Su Yan said sarcastically, "yes, the appearance of not loving me is more attractive." Tang Wei kisses Su Yan on the corner of his mouth and says with a smile, "but it''s just because I know I may love you that I can do this -" hurt you, satisfy you, and give you all the cruelty and pain you want. You like it, don''t you? "Don''t leave, there will be a result in rongchu''s affair, and I won''t simply say goodbye to the past. Between us, at least we have to wait until Rongnan regrets and hears him say sorry. Then we can decide who is the winner, you and me." Tang Wei said so clearly and cruelly, put everything in front of Su Yan, the woman looked at his face, she said, "I really should elope with rongchu, take a good look at your pain." Tang Wei''s eyes flashed violently, and the voice of the man was cold. He said, "rongchu can''t give you that feeling. Su Yan, it''s comfort to be hurt by me." Su Yan did not speak, turned to pull the locked door behind her, she said, "open the door." "I think it''s necessary for me to do something deeper to make you remember how desperate it is to try to mention the past with rongchu in front of me." Tang only pressed Su Yan, he licked his lips, like a beast, seems to be able to see the tusks, then before Su Yan had time to respond, he had pressed her directly on the cold door. Su Yan instinctively pulls the door handle. The code lock mechanically and indifferently reminds her that there is no way to escape. The woman''s body trembles. Then she faces the door and turns her back to Tang Wei. He turns her hands behind her. Tang Wei doesn''t exert much effort, but he controls him so easily. He has learned how to catch her. Now it''s easy to screw her on the wall like this. What scares Su Yan is his next move. His hand pulls away her clothes from behind without hesitation. The cloth tearing is already on the edge of deformation - Su Yan yelled, "wait a minute - Tang Weiyou -" the next second, the crisp tearing sound came from her back, followed by Su Yan''s feeling that her back was cold and something was exposed to the air. When she reacts, someone has wrapped up her naked skin from behind and grasped her. The other hand, when she didn''t notice, wrapped around her neck. Suffocation came, Su Yan felt that she was going to be out of breath, her eyes were a little red, her brain was in chaos, "wait a minute, Tang Wei, what are you going to do..." These days, the craziness covered by Tang Wei under the calm and peaceful coexistence is about to explode. The man sticks to her and presses her against the wall. His voice is hoarse, "what do you say?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1816 Su Yan''s body is shrouded in her desire. She is so scared that she is stiff that she even forgets that Tang Wei has already let go of her hand. Then everything became so crazy, just like the TV screen jumping off, flashing black and white, that Zizi random electric current sound disturbed people''s soul trembling, stinging and pestering breathing sound engulfed her, tight body was like a bow that would break in the next second - Su Yan felt as if she was trembling on the cliff of hell, and then was caught Her hand tugged down - the abyss, tearing all her senses. Everything in the past has distorted her mind for a long time. She can''t survive without suffering. Being hated by others is the only way to survive. If not If not What''s the difference between that and death. If I didn''t have the control of that man, would my life be like a normal person Never see Tang Wei again? Give me comfort, give me hate, give me shocking pain, I''m still human, I''m crazy. At the end of the darkness, someone looked at her with a pair of dark pupils, held her throat and said to her - Su Yan, stop being a human being and be a ghost with me. When Su Yan opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning, and the man on one side was no longer there. She sat up from the bed and found that there was a rapid sound of knocking on the keyboard. Turning his head, he found that Tang Wei was busy in front of the computer. After a while, he stopped and frowned, as if he had met something that couldn''t pass. When she got out of bed, Su Yan staggered a step, walked slowly to his side, took a glance, then pointed to the screen and said, "here, there''s a bug, don''t you find it?" Tang Wei''s heart clapped for a moment, and he couldn''t believe it. He looked back at Su Yan, "can you understand?" Su Yan is a little at a loss, "why can''t I understand?" "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Tang Wei is surprised. This is He and Lu are on the firewall to adjust the app data of men''s League of men! "I..." Su Yan feels a little funny, "why do you have nothing to do when you''re idle? Go out and say Zhang Bang se. I''ll tell you what to brag about." Tang Wei went up and hugged Su Yan, "my God, you actually found the bug we are dealing with. Damn it, Lu Fang, do you hear me?" Lu Fangzheng and Tang Wei, together with Mai, said impatiently, "I''ve heard it. To be honest with you, I''ve found it, but it''s not as fast as her." "Pull it down!" Tang Wei looks at Su Yan pleasantly, "you can program, why don''t you tell me?" "I just..." It''s just going to be close to you. That was the ability she gained by her own study at that time, but now there is nothing worth mentioning. Su Yan lowered her head and thought of the tearing and madness last night. The woman pushed Tang Wei, "I should go back." Tang Wei looked at her slender back neck and felt itchy. He grabbed Su Yan''s hand and said, "accompany me to finish testing this program. I''ll give you some work. Does Miss Su mind?" Great! Their app and organization were set up in a hurry. Tang Wei and Kurosawa were in a hurry. They asked Lu Fang to help them solve all kinds of bugs. Su Yan could It''s a great help! Unexpectedly, Su Yan sneered, "do you have money?" Tang Wei said with a smile, "can I promise with my body?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1817 Hearing Tang Wei joking like this, Su Yan also knew that he was intentional and didn''t put a soft tone, "not enough." Tut, that''s not enough. What else do you want, little bitch. Tang as like as two peas, looking at Su Yan, the woman is back in the same position as if she were two identical souls, watching each other miraculously. At that moment, on a certain channel, they were in tune. Tang Wei looked back, took a breath, and said, "OK, I know. Please, Miss Su Yan, can you Do me a favor? " Su Yan looked at the scenery outside the window, "can''t hear." Tang Wei frame took two computer tables, the computer came out of the laughter of Lu Fang, a bit without convergence, "you also have today?" Tang Wei made a rude remark in his heart, then aggravated his voice and said, "Su Xiaoqiang, I beg you. I''m so busy recently. The app level needs to be tested. I can''t find anyone reliable to help me. Please take time out of your busy schedule to help me!" Su Yan suddenly hook lip smile, "this is almost, give me the computer." She said that, is it right now to turn on the computer to help him? Tang Wei''s eyes brightened, "before that, can you tell me who taught you?" He had r7cky all the way since he was a child, so Su Yan, who did Su Yan follow "Rong Chu taught it." At this moment, Su Yan did not shy away, and said bluntly, "in foreign countries, I learned programming with him. At that time, rongchu was trained as the second one, so Rongnan found many excellent Internet engineers to teach rongchu. Rongchu turned over the teaching materials to me after class, and over time I learned to follow." Tang Wei Li becomes skin smile meat not smile, spit out two words from the mouth, "ha ha." Su Yan glances at him without saying anything. She takes a look at the code on Tang Wei''s screen. She turns her eyes and seems to be thinking about something. Then she goes outside, "you should have more than one computer at home, right?" "Well, there are also in the study, but..." Tang Wei''s low voice reminds Su Yan of his sadness, even with a little warning, "are you sure Do you want to go to my study? " Su Yan feels a chill coming up behind him. He doesn''t know why. Then the woman opened the door of the room. She had never lived in the future. There were too many houses under Tang Wei''s name. It was normal for her to feel strange to all these environments, but the study was usually in the middle of the second floor. According to this structure, Su Yan walked slowly to the door of the study. At the moment when she grasped the doorknob, Su Yan gasped for breath. What Tang Wei said just now means In the end - she suddenly opened the door of the study, followed by the woman. After seeing everything inside, she suddenly stepped back two steps. A scream was extinguished in her throat. She suddenly covered her mouth and widened her eyes. This study This study The walls of this study are pasted with her photos, dressed, undressed, crying with red eyes, struggling with confused hands, sleepy, flushed, forced to bear, crying and bathing in the bathroom - all around the walls are her, dirty, cheap and ugly. Su Yan feels that her soul is shaking. When When on earth All these years She looks up and faces the center of the front wall, which is a snapshot of a pair of gray green eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1818 The eyes are full of complex emotions. What kind of people can have such eyes? They live with no dignity, but they are full of unwilling and gnashing teeth, with hatred and love. They are thick and thick mixed together, just like her enlarged pupil - the complex and gorgeous red, gray, yellow and green on her iris The charming color of blood, that''s her I fell in the crowd and was besieged by violence that day, showing my eyes. It was her darkest high school, the most obvious year of her sadistic temperament, full of seduction and desire - please hurt me, I''m a sinner, let me surrender. Su Yan covers his mouth and retreats. I don''t know when, his back bumps into a wall - no, it''s a man''s chest. Su Yan looked back and saw that Tang Wei was looking at herself with those dark eyes. The woman felt her soul was shaking. How many times did Tang Wei take pictures of her by abusive means? in the long time, his most unspeakable dark thoughts, dirty and shameless, rebellious and unruly, were all vented and released on her. It was a kind of soul On the climax, someone will be your hate and dark package swallowing, with sticky lips and teeth together into the body. He touched her very few times. In the real world, Tang Wei restrained his aggression against her too many times. And in this study, with his eyes closed, he made friends with her countless times. Tang Wei hugs Su Yan from behind. He says, "is it beautiful?" It''s like a child showing off his exquisite doll to an adult. Tang Wei''s tone is the same at this moment. "Look at you, are you beautiful?" Su Yan''s face turned white and red, red and white. She said, "you are You are... " "Am I a pervert?" Tang Wei holds Su Yan''s hand more and more tightly, "I really don''t want to be a man. No one can agree with me. In this way, each of my thorns can be perfectly inserted into your broken hole and tightly sutured, so - I have already reminded you not to come to my study... " Su Yan took a cold breath and said, "my God, Tang Wei, you are not afraid to be told by others --" "tell me? What did you say about me? " Tang Wei said with a smile, "my victim has and can only have you." When others want to criticize me and judge me, what do they want to use as an excuse? They only like the good people in the false sky. They only want a person to be a shining virgin from the beginning to the end. They only want an unconditional good reputation - because that way, no matter when they can seize the advantage of favorable morality, they will always be the one who is tilted. In short, the good people they want are the people they want to become - it seems that if they ask others like this, they will become the person, empathize with such people, and become a camp, which can be understood and preferred forever. To be more profound, it''s not true kindness to favor the kind-hearted people with this idea - it''s hypocrisy to use kindness itself to coat yourself with a shell that can do anything without being investigated. "But I don''t think it''s funny. I don''t use the moral Libra to lean towards me." Tang Wei said, "I want this Libra to be broken, completely broken." Let''s see how many dark sides and unspeakable desires there are in human nature. Let''s see how many people are pretending. It''s impossible to betray the Scriptures and the way. This is Tang Wei, who can die for no one but push her down the abyss in the next second. Su Yan looked at the man''s face in front of her. Her shoulders trembled, "you are out of tune with the world..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1819 Out of place, how to be out of place? "Why don''t you say I''m the one that fits the world best?" Tang Wei laughed wildly and indulged fearlessly when the sky fell down. "Those people who stand in the stream and say that others are out of place may not know that they are the opposite of the world. From a certain point of view, I''m just not willing and lazy to restrain my darkness. Those people who are stung just can''t see such darkness. They live in their so-called kindness Next It''s like being beaten in the face. Tang Wei said to Su Yan, "whatever you want to do to me, your hatred and love can only belong to me." Life, I want you to be mine, death, I also want you to be mine. Only I can take revenge on you and collect debts from you. Only I can attack you and hurt you as a victim of the previous generation, read your original sin openly, punish you, and invade you in the name of justice. Only you can cooperate with me to bear all this. Only they, the next generation destroyed by Rong Nan, have been distorted. They grew up with darkness and pain. They did not and could not become the so-called normal people, but became each other''s demons. They are the only ones who can sympathize with each other. They, they - Su Yan used countless emotions in her heart and swallowed her up. Her reason told her to run away quickly. That was Tang Wei''s real face, but But The foot seems to have a root, there is no way to leave from Tang Wei''s arms. At that moment, all the emotions seemed to be cut off. It was Tang Wei''s cold voice that pulled her back to reality. He slowly released her eyes and said, "it''s time to work, Miss Su." He is always like this, freely express his emotions wantonly, never care about the views of the world. Su Yan bites her lips and takes a deep breath to go to the study. Tang Wei leads her to the computer, then turns on the host computer and the monitor. The man''s voice rings like a domineering president on one side - no, maybe he is, "it''s also very good. You are taught by rongchu himself. Now you are used by me. Maybe this is something he can''t think of." It''s just that it sounds uncomfortable. Su Yan frowned, opened the computer and began to receive the program he sent, "I admit that rongchu is not a good man, but you don''t say that about him." And help me talk. Tang Wei narrowed his eyes, beautiful and surly, "I''m not a good man, why don''t you defend me?" Su Yan knocks the hand of the keyboard, "you don''t raise a bar." "You say you love me so much, why do you always refuse me?" Tang Wei came over and pasted it up from behind. He held Su Yan''s mouse and put her in his arms. Then he bent over and opened the software on the desktop. "I understand. It''s sentiment. It''s OK. You''re right and wrong." ¡­¡­ How can he talk to himself? "When did your Su Yan come out and call me? I want to fight with her." Remembering that black little bitch, he wanted to kill her in bed with a flushed face, biting teeth and deliberately indifferent eyes. Tang Wei started the software without changing his face. Then he gave Su Yan a point where he was going to test it and said to her, "by the way, are you in touch with you these days?" Su Yan a Leng, "how to talk about yo yo?" "It''s said that they want to see their parents. Are they really going to get married and fall in love?" Tang Wei looked down at the woman sitting in front of the computer in his arms and said, "Kurosawa has broken the defense these two days, and his heart is broken." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1820 Su Yan naturally knows the process of the relationship between Luo youyou and Gu Zhen. They are really going to have a try, but Luo youyou is still in a mood of shaking. She told Su Yan that reason told her that it was right to choose Gu Zhen and she would not be hurt again. But sensibility always makes her toss and turn in the middle of the night. Maybe she and Sawara Kurosawa were wrong at the beginning. We shouldn''t be forced to be tied together. If we didn''t get engaged by force, maybe now Luo youyou knows Sawara Kurosawa in a different way, maybe they are already together. Just thinking of Tang Wei''s good relationship with sakara Kurosawa, Su Yan chooses not to tell Tang Wei about these things. Otherwise, Tang Wei turns to tell sakara Kurosawa, and he knows that Luo you is still suffering for himself - doesn''t he think he still has a chance? No, Luo wants to give up completely, and he also wants to give up Kurosawa. Su Yan can only say, "well, I can only see Luo you. Gu is also very good. He has never done anything bad and is very helpful. Maybe he and Gu are a good choice. " It''s true that Gu is good. He can''t even find out what''s wrong with him. Maybe it''s because he''s very good to everyone. He doesn''t put on airs. Unlike Tang Wei, who is sharp and sharp, Luo is a softball. He has someone to take care of him, so his character is very suitable. Tang Wei thought and sighed, "it''s iniquity." "This is what Kurosawa chose not to cherish." Su Yan looked at Tang only eye, "fate will arrange the best everything in his hand, he lost." Lu Fang can''t think of it. He and Tang Wei have been testing the program that hasn''t been finished for a long time. Su Yanjia has only been in for two hours and has finished testing it all. After that, he gives a set of mature suggestions, which makes them even keep silence with Mai. Lu Fang said with his eyebrows in his hand, "why didn''t you say hello to your wife before? I thought it was just a vase." Tang Wei laughed angrily, "can I see a vase?" Lu Fang said, "no, no, no man will refuse the vase. The vase is good. It''s beautiful without brain, easy to control and pleasing to the eye. It''s not casual?" ¡°¡­¡­ "Scum man." Tang Wei said, "I saw Rong Nan before." Lu Fang was silent for a while. "Well, you didn''t do it to him, did you?" At that moment, Tang Wei''s eyes are full of bloody murders. The injustice has its head and the debt has its owner. Rong Nan is the culprit. When he says this, he doesn''t know that Su Yan has come out of his study and stood behind him. He just says to himself, "sooner or later, he will die." But what Tang Wei didn''t expect is that after saying this, someone called Su Yan. Su Yan came from behind and pasted his mobile phone on his face, which scared Tang Wei. The woman moved the mouth shape, then let Tang Wei frown. Is it rongchu? What is rongchu looking for? Tang Wei didn''t look at it, and said, "hang it up for me." Su Yan was a little worried. "He said he wanted to see you..." "Don''t listen, don''t answer." Tang Wei''s eyelids don''t lift, push Su Yan''s mobile phone away, "what can he do for me? What, want to take you away from me? " At the other end, Rong Chu, holding the mobile phone, lowers his head. The broken hair on his forehead falls down. Most of his face is not in the shadow. People can''t see his expression clearly. He hears Tang Wei''s refusal. Then the mobile phone seems to be robbed and hung up the next second. Oh. Rong Chu takes back his cell phone and looks at the woman in the detention center. It''s Xu Yao''s mother. Standing outside the transparent wall, he says to her, "you can''t get out. You can''t get revenge for your daughter, but there are still people outside It is Sakura Sakura who instructs you, isn''t it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1821 Xu Yao''s mother''s case goes through the normal process, and it will take at least a few months before she will be sentenced. In these months, she has been scolded, and the culprit is still in the wind. The words of Rong Chu make Xu Yao''s mother suddenly change her face. There was a little different look in the eyes of the numb old middle-aged woman. At this time, Rong Chu asked, "tell me what you know, and she won''t live very well." Late at night, the crescent moon is hanging high. When rongchu comes out of the detention center, he looks very cold and serious. He takes a look at his mobile phone, which is the countdown of a day. Someone sends him a message to report to him the situation of his mother Lu Yiting''s preparation. He looks at the relics that have been sorted out and sends them in a line of words - all of them are sent to Rongnan At the door of the office. Rongnan was a little stunned when he opened the door the next day. The door was full of all kinds of things, including photos, exquisite boxes, and a thick stack of diary books. Rongnan frowned and looked at ace, "who put this?" A thought flashed through ace''s mind, "maybe Young master In addition to Rong Nan and ACE, only Rong Chu, who has blood relationship with Rong Nan, can make his subordinates do such things. Rong Nan''s face showed a disgusting expression, "all clean up for me!" "I look a little familiar, maybe The remains of Lu Yiting. " Ace stood there unmoved, this is the first time he resisted Rong Nan''s command, the robot''s program, there is a virus called emotion. He bowed his head, but his attitude was firm. "You might as well have a look, sir. Maybe the young master wants to collect his mother''s relics for you. At least he is his own parents. Although he is not a real husband and wife, he has been with you for so long If you lose it without looking at it, the young master will be heartbroken and tell the world about it. When it comes out, people outside will say that you are cold and heartless. " Rong Nan''s eyebrows wrinkled. He always felt that there was something deep in his words, but it was not unreasonable. The man clenched his fingers, thought of Lu Yiting''s appearance, and looked at the pile of relics at the door. He always felt unrealistic. Is Lu Yiting really dead? Why is he here? He always feels like she''s not dead. Push open the door, behind ace squat down, will be Lu Yiting''s relics hand in hand one by one hold up, that action is particularly light, as if for fear of falling. Among them, one died without distinction, and the other lived without sound, unable to tell who owed more and who was more pitiful. Perhaps so many waiting for Rongnan to come late at night, Lu Yiting is crying breathlessly on ACE''s shoulder, which is also the only driving force for him to live. Ronan just watched as ACE put things one by one, and then he said, "ace, are you starting to have a problem with me?" It seems that since Lu Yiting died, ace has changed. The last relic in his hand is a photo taken by Rong Chu. Rong Nan stands in the middle. As and Lu Yiting are young and high spirited, but no one knows the undercurrent between them. The photo was put in front of Rong Nan''s eyes. Rong Nan''s breathing accelerated. He watched as ACE quietly finished everything and said, "do you like Lu Yiting?" My Lord, I love her very much. But ace didn''t say that he was old and no longer young. He didn''t know how long he could stay with Rong Nan. What''s the meaning of saying this. I haven''t got it in my whole life. Just like Lu Yiting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1822 Now go to say what you like or don''t like, this kind of words really don''t have much meaning. Say like, it is more like betraying the years of silent company. Ace thought about it and said, "why do you think so, sir?" "Lu Yiting has never been married." Rongnan''s voice is so cold, ACE thought, so many days and nights, he kisses Lu Yiting''s lips, is it also cold. "You haven''t found a woman either." Rong Nan narrowed his eyes slightly, "not interested in women?" Ace bowed his head and laughed. "I''m joking, sir. I just don''t think it''s interesting and I don''t have a strong desire to get married." Rong Nan seldom asks about Lu Yiting and ACE''s private life. In his eyes, they are the most sophisticated machines, and there is nothing to care about. Now when Lu Yiting goes, Rong Nan feels like a piece of empty space and begins to care about ace. It seems that besides ace, he has no one to talk to. "Now, don''t you want to have a baby?" "I have children." Ace is still that expression, "Rong Mo is." Rong Mo''s parents'' household register was moved to their names by AI Si and Lu Ting, so it seemed as if the two of them really had a child. At the beginning, just want to give the poor girl a pair of parents, become all her. "It''s not his own." Rong Nan looks at the photo album that ace has put up. He instinctively looks disgusted, but behind the disgust Esther, he seemed to see fear in Ronan''s eyes. Scared? It turns out that Rong Nan, who is superior, will also be afraid. Ace opened one of the relic - a box, which was Lu Yiting''s jewelry box. There were several pairs of beautiful earrings in it. Ace was stunned. Rong Nan''s eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, and then he hears ace say, "is this a mistake? It''s not like Lu Yiting''s jewelry..." Because she Wrong? Rong Nan''s voice is rapid, "bring me to have a look!" Ace then put the box in the past, Rong Nan a Leng. The pair of earrings he threw to her when he went out, and she kept them properly in this box. Some of them even didn''t want to tear off the label. Every earring would be carefully polished every once in a while to prevent the glossiness from going down, which was enough to show how attentive she was. I treat you with all my heart. I don''t care about my gift. Although it''s not valuable jewelry, it''s priceless here. Maybe in every night when Rongnan is away, she wipes these earrings again and again, and talks about the love that can''t be heard. Rongnan, when are you coming. I''m waiting for you to love me, just like waiting to die. But at least, death will come. And you will never love me. "She collected them all..." At that moment, the sour emotion surged into Rongnan''s heart. He blinked his eyes. He remembered the surprise and moving in the eyes of this woman when she received the gift. I don''t know why it made him feel so sad. Force will be emotional pressure down, Rongnan forced himself to keep rational, and then looked up at ace. But ace''s words pierced his heart. He said, "is there a mistake? Sir, Lu Yiting There are no ear holes Rong nanru was struck by thunder and frozen there. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1823 Rong Nan never thought about Lu Yiting''s life No ear holes. Every time, every time, she was so happy to accept Why never? When Rong Nan looks at the earrings, he suddenly feels heartache. But he comforts himself that he''s getting older. Maybe he can''t see the remains of his old friend, so he''s a little sad Is it really too sad? Rong Nan was frozen there, as if he had been hollowed out of his soul. This sentence is like a slap on Rong Nan''s face. He has dealt with Lu Yiting for so long without knowing anything. While she is cherishing her treasure What kind of mood do you have to accept these gifts? Maybe these gifts never really belong to her. Rongnan put his hand on the desk. He lowered his head and looked at his desk. For a moment, he was in a trance. Then he said, "she didn''t fight?" Ace shook his head, "no, because wearing earrings and such things, going out to do tasks will appear. In case, if she accidentally falls down somewhere, it will leave a fatal clue - so Lu Yiting has never hit an ear hole." It turns out that this is the reason why she didn''t punch her ears Unexpectedly, in order to save Rongnan, she didn''t think about the idea of punching her ears in the past. And it''s the person who doesn''t have ear holes who receives the most gifts, which are the earrings given by Rong Nan. How ironic. He looks like a devil. Isn''t that killing her heart. As he looked at Rong Nan like this, he didn''t know what to say. All kinds of emotions came up in his heart. "Sir, did you send the EARRINGS..." Rongnan figure a shock, then said from the man''s mouth, actually with a trembling, "it''s me, it''s me." Because every time I don''t know what to do to perfunctory her, I look at the expectation in her eyes and feel I can''t bear it. I always think whether I should do something to buy people''s hearts, so that this woman can die more heartily for herself. Lu Yiting is beautiful and has a good figure. When she works under Rong Nan, she will not be short of money. Therefore, Rong Nan chooses some jewelry casually every time. Once she gives earrings, she shows great reaction, which leads to Rong Nan''s thinking that she likes earrings, so she always chooses what she likes to give. But I didn''t expect that the big reaction was It''s because she doesn''t have a hole in her ear. Rong Nan doesn''t know how much he''s talking about. As is listening silently on the side, he realizes that Rong Chu may have sent all the relics for the purpose of stabbing his father to make him feel guilty. But Rong Nan''s conscience, in the end will be guilty? "I didn''t know it would be like this, if I knew..." Rong Nan said, "maybe I will send something else." "Sir, are you interested in Lu Yiting?" Rong Nan''s pupil shrank. He couldn''t believe it. He looked up at ace. "What did you say?" "If you don''t care, why do you choose Earrings every time after mistaking them for her favorite gift?" Ace''s words calmly and rationally analyzed everything, and threw those naked on Rong Nan''s face, "is it in your subconscious that you also want to send her something that can make her happy?" The heart seems to be contracting because of the sting. So So Lu Yiting will be so happy every time she receives earrings, because she knows that Rong Nan misunderstands and mistakenly thinks that she likes earrings. She remembers her hobbies and gives them again and again. Maybe she should be glad that she hasn''t told Rong Nan that she doesn''t have earholes, so that she can always accept the gifts he gives to please her. One plays with the performance, the other believes it. Rong Nan opened his eyes and blinked hard. It''s like it won''t hurt. Between them, no one really said that. It''s all missed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1824 Don''t know why, Rongnan''s heart seems to be torn, he thinks he has enough to see through life and death, so this time after Lu Yiting died, he has been feeling light, there is no real feeling. It turned out that he had been numbed by the years. At that moment, his emotion seemed to be deeply suppressed in his heart. He didn''t burst out directly at that time, so that he thought he was ok, that is nothing. But now, seeing these relics, the past bit by bit broke free from the cracks, and the pain finally began to erode his reason. The mask that he had pretended not to care about finally began to break, and those emotions gradually climbed into his chest. After Rong Bei died, his heart never hurt again. At that time, he thought his heart was dead. For the first time in so many years, he realized clearly that he was in pain and sadness. Rongnan picked up the jewelry box and felt his hand shaking. Why. Why is it so late? It''s as sad as being broken. Rong Nan takes a deep breath. Ace looks at him like a spectator. He only feels sad when he looks at him. Lu Yiting has loved Rong Nan for so long. From her prime to her middle age, she tries her best to maintain her young and beautiful appearance, just for Rong nan to see more of herself. Now people go regardless, leaving him and Rong Nan here to recall, and don''t know if it''s the scene she wanted to see before she died. "Lu Yiting has gone." Ace opened his mouth. When he said this, he felt as if he had been shot through the heart. But it''s no use. No matter how sad you are, you have to say, "Sir, please forgive me." Rongnan patted the jewelry box back on the table. He held back ace. "Let me stay alone today." Ace looked at Rong Nan anxiously, "sir..." "I''m fine. Today I want to be alone." Rongnan finally sat on the chair powerlessly. He turned the back of the chair and looked at the French window behind him. The height was extremely cold. No one was waiting for him to go back unconditionally. "Young master contacted me earlier. Today is the day of Lu Yiting''s cremation. If you miss You can go and have a look. " Ace took a look at the schedule and said, "it''s just that today''s business is not very busy..." Rong Nan sat there for a long time, his eyes were so dark, like suddenly getting old in an instant. He is no longer the powerful and respected "Sir" in his youth. He can''t even protect his own son and his own mother. Rongchu didn''t expect that Rongnan would come. At this moment, a group of people are accompanying him. Su Yan and Tang Wei are also there. Because Su Yan can''t rest assured that he will come to have a look, Tang Wei follows him with a smelly face. But it''s good to have this heart. Today, Rong Chu doesn''t have the strength to fight against Tang Wei. Maybe he shouldn''t have fought against Tang Wei. There''s no interest friction in money or business, and there''s nothing to fight against. It''s just that Rong Nan''s cultivation and education of Rong Chu and his feelings for Su Yan, Let the two of them see each other as enemies. Rong Chu is dressed in black, waiting at the door of the funeral home. He hasn''t said anything yet. There are some disputes not far away. When I go out to see, I find that Su Yan and Tang Wei are in front of Rong Nan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1825 Rong Nan did not expect that when he came to find his son and attend his son''s mother''s funeral, he would be stopped by the other two children and not allowed to go in. When did these young people unite? Rong Nan sneered, "Rong Chu bribed you?" Tang Wei stood there, and he said to Rong Nan, "I didn''t see you care so much about your son and mother. How come people come here hypocritically when they die, and they want to face so much?" Worthy of Bo Ye''s son. Rong Nan angrily laughed, "I can remember that the relationship between you and Rong Chu is incompatible, not to deal with me, even this tone can swallow it?" Tang Wei was very happy with his smile. "What can I do for you Between the lines is a bloody hatred. He hates Rong Nan, who plays tricks on everyone''s fate on a whim behind his back. He makes his mother suffer, turns against Bo Ye, makes Su Yan homeless, becomes the next generation of crime, and even involves countless poor and innocent people. If we have to discuss the position, then he must be against Rong Nan again. "Your father didn''t think you would grow up to do that." Rong Nan''s voice is low, "you like this, his pay is not in vain?" "Just because they forget it doesn''t mean I will." Tang Wei didn''t escape. He faced Rongnan''s eyes. "You''ve calculated the past accounts with them, so let''s calculate our accounts with you - you don''t think that no one can help you, do you?" "Don''t talk to me like this until you have enough to do with me." Rong Nan sneered, "get out of the way." Su Yan and Tang Wei did not move There is no place in the world where Rongnan wants to go but can''t get in. As soon as he starts, he hears rongchu''s voice, "how can you come here?" Ace said hello to him, "young master, I told you..." "You are not welcome." Rongchu looked at Rongnan''s face without emotion. "Lu Yiting is not your wife in the legal sense. What are you doing here? Those who are not relatives or relatives will come less, so as not to be tainted with bad luck. " Bad luck. Rongnan''s fingers closed, "don''t you welcome me?" "You are welcome all over the world." At that moment, rongchu looked at Rongnan''s face, his eyes were so strange, "they all like you, love you, full of admiration and fascination for your rumors - only I hate you, you are a scum to the core!" "Young master!" AI Si was surprised. No one had ever made such a direct comment on Rong Nan. Rao Shi also changed his face. Then he said, "young master, don''t say it --" "I''ll say it --" Rong Chu is biting his teeth. "Self righteous bastard, Lu Yiting is my mother, but she has nothing to do with you. She won''t have it before, and she won''t have it in the future! You can''t control our life any more - " " treason! " In the next second of Rong Nan''s angry voice, the well-trained professional bodyguards behind him suddenly came forward and surrounded them. Then, before Rong Chu could react, he was beaten in the stomach. He suddenly arched his back, and the pain made him turn white instantly! Su Yan''s pupils shrink, and subconsciously reaches out and grabs Tang Wei. She is afraid that Tang Wei will also be followed by -- she sees the group of security guards coming towards them. Rong Chu is dragged and breathed weakly, and almost faints. She says to Su Yan, "come on Run www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1826 Su Yan looks at Rong Chu''s words, which are all broken. The next second, he is hit hard by someone. He hums, and his face is even paler - Rong Nan can do it! She exclaimed, "rongchu!" Tang Wei frowned, "so many people are here, do you want to make trouble?" "I don''t think so. If you want to make trouble, I''ll accompany you." At that moment, Rong Nan sneered, "stop me to find Lu Yiting, Tang Wei, you are protected by your parents too well, too dream?" Tang Wei is shocked and sees that Rong Chu is dragged away. Then Rong Nan comes to them with a group of bodyguards who are tall, fierce and fierce. The word "run fast" seems to tell Su Yan to stay away from danger. It''s also the will that he entrusts to Tang Wei as a man. However, before he has time to say anything, a figure flashes in front of Tang Wei. Tang Wei looks at Su Yan. He can''t believe it - his gray green eyes seem to be burning at this moment. "She waited for you countless days and nights when she was alive, and you didn''t go to see her. Now I''m dead, but I pretend to be very affectionate. It seems that anyone who stops you will have to pay the price. Why, are you in love with her? " Su Yan stands there, facing Rong Nan and his group of thugs and bodyguards. Behind her is Tang Wei. That''s enough. Why a thousand troops. Love? Does the word love have any meaning for Rong Nan? "It looks like she''s a beauty in anger..." Su Yan smiles. She smiles beautifully and surly. Her eyes seem to be shining. "It''s just that she wants to earn some face for herself after Lu Yiting''s death. Does the affectionate human design attract you so much? Ronan, you look pathetic. " You look pathetic. Rongnan has never been provoked like this. The bodyguards on the side can detect Rongnan''s anger. He steps forward, and the bodyguards behind him also press up. He squints and says to Su Yan, "you are very brave, but it''s quite different from the appearance of shrinking, weakness and incompetence after an hour." What he knows best is to poke people in pain. Unexpectedly, Su Yan said frankly, "yes, I''m timid, weak and incompetent. Is it like Lu Yiting when she didn''t die? How ridiculous you think I am now is to insult how ridiculous her love for you was. Although you continue to attack me, Lu Yiting will not feel any comfort because of you. " "Shut up "Shut up, it''s you!" Voice did not fall, a figure came from the distance, Su Yan was a little stunned, and Tang Wei was a little surprised. It''s a lady who is different from the noble and cool Tang poetry. Jiang Qi''s atmosphere is gorgeous. She is arrogant and arrogant. She seems to have never looked down since she was a child. Seeing Tang Wei and Su Yan surrounded by a group of people, the lady''s hands and feet are long, which makes them all open. He said, "what''s the matter? Do you bully women and children? What a shame Rong Nan was stunned. This woman only looked a few years younger than him. Why didn''t he have any impression in the past? Until she heard that sentence: "nephew son-in-law! Your mother heard that you brought my niece to the funeral today. She was afraid that you would be bullied. She asked me to bring aunt Fangfang to help you! " Yes! Bo Ye Tang poetry Su Qi and others have direct contact with Rong Nan. The previous generation''s affairs are broken, so it''s hard to come out again. Otherwise, it''s like breaking all the balance - but Su Feifei is not the party at that time! She''s the best person to come and help! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1827 Rong Nan looked at the woman who made a mess of the scene in disbelief. He didn''t expect that anyone would dare to hit him in the face like this. Unexpectedly, Sophie''s hair was lifted. "You don''t really think you can be lawless in this country ruled by law, do you?" Rong Nan gritted his teeth. He always felt that he was a symbol of some kind of power, but he forgot The constitution of a country is people, not rights. Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it. So at this moment, when every such person appears in front of him, he can stop it once or twice, but when the power becomes stronger and stronger Maybe one day, he will fall from the altar. Su Yan took a look at Rong Chu in the bodyguard''s hand. His face was pale. It was obvious that the two fists just now made him lose his strength. She could only say, "you let the man go, we''ll let you in." "This is my son. What does it matter to you if I let go?" Rong Nan felt that he was caught by a younger generation. It was ridiculous. He didn''t seem to regard himself as a person, so he never regarded others as a person. Human beings are just tools and machines. He is no exception. Numb ruthlessly said, "I do not care how many people you come today, do not get out of the way, are the end of this." "Have a try?" The moment Tang Wei spoke, his murderous spirit rose to the ground. "It depends on whether the dogs under your command are free." Tang Wei''s skill Su Yan knows, but before she speaks, the people around her move. Sophie pulls her back quickly, and then sees Tang Wei flash into the crowd. Rong Nan mistakenly thinks that he is going to fight a group fight. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei pulls away from the crowd to get away from their attack, so he is directly in front of him! Hook finger into a claw, he has no scruples, so the hand, on the neck of Rongnan. He''s not joking, and he''s never joking! At that moment, Rongnan saw the shadow of the seven sins in a trance. He heard Tang Wei say, "I really thought about how it felt to put my hand on your neck countless times." Then, without hesitation, the man tightens his fingers. He wants to squeeze all the air out of Rongnan''s neck and throat. The tall gentleman stands there motionless, letting Tang Wei''s hatred engulf him -- in the blue and white, what''s mighty is his intention to kill, just like the huge black fog tearing out from the man''s back Tooth claws into his claws and black wings, straight into the sky! The world lost its voice, and no one dared to stop it! Back to God, a group of bodyguards came forward one after another, but rongchu yelled with his last strength, "who dares to go up and have a try!" Young master''s order?! This - reminiscences of Tang Wei''s passing by. Tang Shi was killed and imprisoned. After Bo Ye''s accident, Bo''s family was divided and eroded for several times. Ye Jingtang was suppressed. Fengshen group turned against the seven deadly sins, and there was no dead body left. So Su Yan, the younger generation, took on the responsibility of all the world''s anger that it was too late to vent. - "you are still alive, you are still alive!" Tang Wei felt the smell of blood in his mouth. "Don''t think you''re a piece of bullshit. You can see the sky with your hands and eyes. You can''t be clear about human beings!" Hate is stronger and fiercer than love. Rongnan looks at Tang Wei in front of him. In a trance, he sees Tang Wei''s soul roaring behind him, which is destroyed by him and dyed black with his own hands - he is the most powerful blade. Rong Nan laughed and was pinched, "Tang Wei, you are not like your father at all." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1828 "I don''t think anyone is a replica of another." Tang Wei stares at Rong Nan and squints his eyes little by little. He is different from Bo Ye. He is doomed from the moment of birth. Bo Ye has always been loved by others, but he lost his father''s love since he was a child and looked down upon his mother''s suffering. The essence of his soul is quite different. He is not a thin night, nor can he be a thin night. "I''m not as talkative as he is." Tang Wei didn''t let go. His face was white and cold, like an emotionless killer. Even if Rongnan broke his neck the next second and fresh blood splashed on his face, he wouldn''t blink. "Because I had nothing, so I can use everything as a price and a chip to take revenge on you." Bo Ye and Tang poetry chose the overall situation, chose to think for all living beings, but he was not. He has nothing to do with the world. "Let go!" Ace can''t see it any more. Tang Wei is so rebellious. How dare he talk to the most noble people today? "Tang Wei, let go of your hand, or none of you will be able to leave today!" "Lu Yiting is watching." At that moment, Tang Wei smiles. His eyes are as bright and cold as a rare treasure. He smiles, "Rongnan, Rongnan, Lu Yiting and rongbei are watching you like this in the sky!" Rong Nan was furious and his face changed suddenly. He held Tang Wei''s wrist and peeled his hand away from his neck bit by bit. "You are not qualified to talk to me like this!" "I won''t let you have a good time," said Tang Wei, biting his teeth "Look forward to it." Rongnan sneers, and then throws Tang Wei''s hand away. A group of security guards surround Tang Wei and Su Yan. Sufeifei hugs her niece and says to Su Yan, "Yan Yan, don''t be afraid. The Su family won''t let you be wronged." Su Yan didn''t speak. She just looked at Tang Wei''s back. At that moment, in her eyes, she showed a more complicated and dark piety than praying to God and worshiping Buddha. Sophie has never seen a person have such a look, like, look at, in resonance with another soul. Su Yan''s ears are buzzing. She reaches for Tang Wei, who is rushing in front of him. She stumbles and grabs his hand from behind. Sophie looked at her arms empty, and then looked at the woman who rushed out to stand side by side with Tang Wei, and suddenly understood why Tang Wei and Su Yan had not let each other go for so many years. If they don''t let it go, it''s better. "You go quickly..." Rongchu, who was caught, gave out his last weak cry, "let them go!" Rong Nan laughed and looked at his son. "Is the sentence behind telling me?" Rongchu trembles and is pressed to Rongnan. He bites his teeth. "Father, please Let them go, and I''ll let you in to see your mother. " Rongnan reached out and touched rongchu''s hair like a dog. "Isn''t it better to do this earlier, darling? Please, I''ll let them go. Otherwise, let''s not talk about the Su family. The Bo family is here now, and no one can take Tang Wei and Su Yan. " His rights are so terrible. Rongchu didn''t speak, but the crowd around him suddenly dispersed, and then Rongnan walked forward and suddenly knocked Tang Wei''s shoulder open. For a moment, just like the change of times, the supreme ruler of the previous generation and the most rebellious Tang Wei of the next generation had a silent fight in this moment. As he passed by, Tang Wei''s voice was cold and hoarse, and his eyes were as fierce as wild animals. "Rong Nan, look down on other people''s feelings You will regret it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1829 Su Yan looks back and looks at Rong Chu who is being dragged away. Her heart is sour. It turns out that rongchu has been growing up in such a family environment Maybe she can understand that Rong Chu has no one to love, and the only one who loves him is his mother who died because of his father. What a blow to him Su Yan is a complicated individual. Her charm lies in her ability to resonate with the injured soul. If the opposite sex is kind, healthy and positive, she will only feel that Su Yan is a cold and beautiful vase. But the injured people are different. They can feel Su Yan''s charm and darkness. Just like Tang Wei and rongchu, similar souls can resonate. Therefore, rongchu will approach Su Yan like Tang only. But, "he''s more pitiful than I am." At that moment, what appeared in Su Yan''s eyes was the emotion called pity. "Father is more hateful than my mother. However... " Su Yan''s voice was flat and numb, "I still have my father and aunt Tang Shi who love me. And rongchu has nothing. " He doesn''t seem to lose anything because he never has anything. So it seems that the madness and darkness in the depth of rongchu''s personality may be a little It''s acceptable. Tang Wei didn''t speak, just grasped Su Yan''s hand. He is grateful that his mother didn''t give up Su Yan at that time, otherwise Su Yan will be the same as Rong Chu. It''s just Tang Wei''s hand trembled unconsciously. Ah, the pain and relief of pinching Rongnan''s neck is still feeding back to his mind. Shuddering, nervous, painful - with hysterical emotion vent. Tang Wei looked down at his other hand. It was the hand that pinched Rong Nan''s neck before. He slowly folded it up, as if he had finally broken it. Sufeifei safely takes Su Yan and Tang Wei back to Su''s home. Su Qi is anxiously waiting at home. Seeing Tang Wei and Su Yan come back, she hugs them. He was in such a bad mood for Tang Wei before, but he really loved him. When he heard that they were going to face Rong Nan, Su Qi thought of the bloody past. He was so anxious for a moment that he didn''t want to show up, so he asked his sister, Su Feifei, to go. Unexpectedly Su Qi said, "you didn''t do anything to Rong Nan, did you?" Sophie didn''t dare to say that your brave son-in-law just pinched Rong Nan''s neck! Who is that? That''s Rongnan! Your son-in-law directly strangles people''s neck without talking nonsense!!! But Sophie still did not choose to say, just said, "nothing, they were a little scared, Rongnan brought a lot of people over." "Lu Yiting is dead. Why does he take so many people with him?" Su Qi was angry, "bah! FALSE! Fake good man! Yan Yan, let dad come and have a look... " Su Yan leaned over and said, "I heard that little moon and aunt Fangfang also knew about this..." "I asked Tang Shi to call them." Su Qi sighed, "at the cost of going to jail for a long time, we all swallowed this tone, for the sake of society and people''s livelihood But now that you are in conflict with Rong Nan again, I can only think of people who have not participated in the affairs of the previous generation to help you, otherwise it would be tantamount to tearing up the superficial peace... " "I understand." Su Yan said, "in fact, Dad, you don''t have to worry about us. We can do it ourselves." Maybe Tang Wei had already thought about it. Every day and night since Bo Ye replaced Rong Nan in prison, he was looking forward to and calculating how to push Rong nan to hell. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1830 Su Qi takes a look at Tang Wei. From childhood to adulthood, the child seems to be alone. Even though there are so many people who love him, he still doesn''t care about anyone. For Tang Wei, there is no difference between hurting someone and loving someone. Just as at this moment, he stood in front of Su Yan and heard Su Yan say don''t worry about Su Qi. He also echoed and said, "Uncle Su Qi, there are some things that are inconvenient for you to come forward. Please leave them to us." What happened decades ago has come to an end in the last generation. And this night has continued to decades later today, not bright. Now, he wants the day to break. Su Qi stared at Tang Wei for a long time, and the man slowly lowered his arm. "Your father chose to replace and tolerate, but it''s not advice, Tang Wei. I hope you don''t look down on them just because Bo Ye and Tang Shi have forgiven Rong Nan..." "I never look down on my parents." Tang Wei''s voice was quick and resolute, just like his style of doing things, crisp, "at that time, no one could deal with Rongnan. At that time, the society needed Rongnan, so there must be someone to answer the crime. It''s too normal. It''s not easy for my father and mother, as well as the rich families involved at that time." In order to give you an account, for this so-called most honorable person, all the people who experienced pain in the previous generation, silently swallowed the hatred and put away all the determination to revenge. Now Tang has to overthrow all this. He doesn''t care who will take the seat of Rongnan, who will manage the city in the future, and whether everyone will be in a hurry. He just wants to revenge and enjoy himself. It has nothing to do with him whether the world is alive or dead. He gently hugged Su Yan, and he said, "you''re scared. Have a good rest at home today As for Lu Yiting''s business, rongchu and Rongnan should fight for a win. " Perhaps now, rongchu is also on their front. Rong Nan, why? He tried his best to push himself to the opposite side of the crowd. He didn''t recognize his six relatives. Even his own son hated him very much. Su Yan looks at Tang Wei and takes a deep breath. Then Tang Wei greets Su Qi and plans to turn around and leave. Su Qi looked at Tang Wei go, he called him, "sometimes I was thinking, that year is not with the wrong attitude to face you." If it''s not as good as Tang Wei, maybe now we can separate them. But he realized that the souls of Tang Wei and Su Yan fit so closely that he didn''t know how to separate them. Sophie sends Tang Wei out. She finds that Tang Wei opens an app with his head down, and then clicks the call button inside. Sophie looked at it curiously, "eh, what kind of app is this? Is it funny?" Tang Wei hook lips, look at her, "fun." "What kind of people are there? It looks interesting. It''s a new social software." In this Tang Wei said, "probably the successor of the new seven crimes." On this day, someone received a call. One plane took off from all over the world and finally landed at the airport of Haicheng. The first one was a young man with a cold face. He walked out slowly and grinned at the moment he saw the pick-up man, "Hey, Moriarty." Lu Fang put away his cell phone, "Tang Wei said you would come, I will pick you up for him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1831 "Who can guess what''s in Tang Wei''s mind?" After saying this, the cold faced boy patted Lu Fang on the shoulder, "I didn''t hear from you before. I thought what happened to you. It''s OK." Lu fangpi doesn''t laugh, let alone can''t hear the news. After several years of isolation, he found that his son can hold his mother''s thigh. His life is full of twists and turns, OK. Looking at the crowd waiting for luggage in the distance, he always felt that the city seemed to be changing again. In the most developed and neighboring cities, it seemed that some impetuous killing machine was slowly coming out of the soil. He said to the man, "wait a minute, besides you, there are people coming back to China. I''ll pick them up at one time, and then arrange for you to move in." "It''s rare to return home. Can I stay in the hotel under the name of Tang Wei?" At this moment, the man was very happy with a smile, "won''t you ask me to pay again?" "Boss Tang pays for the whole show." Lu Fang laughed, "remember to eat more hotel food." "Yes." The man is not polite to him, "I want to live in the presidential suite, but don''t let me?" When this word reached Tang Wei''s ears, the man sneered, "these bastards really come here to take advantage of me whenever they have a chance." "Isn''t that right? You are a male Bodhisattva now." Lu Fang grabbed the mobile phone, "everyone is here. Now we have arrived at the hotel. Let''s meet later. And, are you sure that the plan will be implemented successfully?" After all, in their view, the probability of success and failure of that plan is five to five, and the biggest factor of turbulence is human beings. Human beings will never be able to control it. Tang Wei''s eyes darkened. "Besides, I have nothing to lose anyway. It''s better to take a risk. Life is boring, don''t you think?" "I was dragged into the water with you. Is there any reward?" Lu Fang lit a cigarette for himself, "if I don''t get involved in your business, I can take my son home." Hearing Lu Fang say his son, Tang Wei laughs meaningfully, "your son It''s not a simple person. " This smelly boy is his own apprentice, but neither of them has told Lu Fang. Lu Fang still doesn''t know that his son and Tang Wei have such a close relationship, so he doesn''t understand Tang Wei''s words and replies, "that''s because his Laozi is me!" Tang Wei took a look at the time. "I''ll see you in an hour. I''ll see you in the same place." "I see. I''ll go and talk to them." Lu Fang said with a smile, "you man, you are really terrible." "Compared with you, it''s not enough to mention when it''s over. Take Luo Wu and play a game with me." Tang Wei''s eyes are provocative, but only men show their arrogance and provocation to men of the same level, "I want to be with you again, solo, for a long time, dope." Late that night, Tang Wei got off from the black business car. The weather was getting colder. He wore a long windbreaker, which had a good vertical sense of cloth. The man''s posture was straight. The windbreaker was behind him and was blown by the wind. From a distance, it looked like the head of some bad gang boss. Cold, cold, fascinating. He walked from the dark shadow into the warm light of the hotel lobby, a woman beside him smile, and then said, "are waiting for you, finally come." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1832 Tang Wei took off his black windbreaker and hung it on his hand. After taking off his coat, he was dressed in a white shirt. The buttons under his Adam''s apple were neat, but it made people feel a bit indulgent. He sewed custom-made expensive cuffs on his sleeve, showing a clean wrist. He pushed the door open in the turning room, and there were several young people sitting in the room When they saw Tang Wei, they held out their hands and said, "yo!" "There are a few people who can''t come to the meeting because they have something to do. They call us to have a meeting and take them with them." The first man who had been received by Lu Fang at the airport laughed, "Mr. Tang, you''ve become handsome again. I don''t know how many younger sisters you can cheat with this face..." Tang Wei casually grabbed his own broken hair and sneered at the corners of his mouth, "I''m not interested in women." Lu Fang hugged himself, "you won''t take a fancy to me, will you?" Tang just wanted to strangle him. "I''m even less interested in a scum like you!" Lu Fang exclaimed, "don''t laugh, tortoise! I''m a scum man. Are you a pure good man? Master Tang, it''s no fun! " Tang Wei doesn''t want to talk to Lu Fang. This man is very similar to his own character in one aspect, that is, he will repay him if he gets angry. However, Lu Fang has always been merciless and doesn''t need love. Unlike him, he needs Su Yan. Someone nearby took the notebook, opened it on the middle table, and then said, "to get down to business, this is Rongnan''s itinerary so far. Can you pay attention to it? Who else can get close to Rongnan?" Tang Wei thought of rongchu. But it was quickly rejected by him. It''s impossible for him to ask rongchu to help. "I think we can start with ACE. According to my investigation, ACE and Lu Yiting have a good relationship over the years. They even adopted and raised a girl named rongmo together." When she said this, the woman who followed Tang Wei knocked on the keyboard, and a picture of Rong Mo appeared on the screen. She continued, "I think we can start from Rong Mo and ace. According to my guess, ACE should have feelings for Lu Yiting, not love. For so many years, they are just like family members, because of their identity, ace can''t be directly involved I''m against Rong Nan''s behavior towards Lu Yiting, but... " Tang Wei smiles, "Lu Yiting is dead. Should ace''s last spiritual support be gone?" Su Yan looks at the text message sent by Rong Chu on her mobile phone. She is a little distracted. It''s late at night the next day when he left from Lu Yiting''s funeral. When he went back, Tang Wei told her to have a good rest, but he looked serious, like he was going to do something big. After clenching her fingers, Su Yan seems to think of something. She always thinks that the message sent by Rong Chu is particularly strange. She thinks of the day when Rong Nan appeared, Rong Chu said "run fast" to her, and the woman''s eyes gradually darken. If there''s really a price to pay "As long as I can make you lose everything, I will do anything." After replying to the text message, Su Yan goes to the bedside table and opens the drawer. Inside is a pen. It was used by Tang Wei in high school. When Xu Yao was a student president, he took her activity plan to ask Tang Wei for credit. At last, Tang Wei signed two words of agreement, that is, to use this pen. At that moment, Su Yan laughed. She clenched her pen and turned to go out. "Tang Wei, remember me many years later, and I don''t have to be afraid of others anymore." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1833 Su Yan seems to have a long dream. When she wakes up, she feels like Tang is on the operating table with her hands and feet tied. There was a loud noise outside the door. Then someone pushed the door open and rushed in. Hair messy, disheveled, is the look flustered rongchu, "why do you come?" Su Yan looked at his hands and feet trembling to loosen the rope for himself and asked him, "how long have I been in a coma?" "Probably It''s been more than an hour. "Rong Chu looks pale," why Are you coming here? " "Where is this?" "My house." Rongchu''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "It''s his mansion You know that message wasn''t from me He robbed me of my mobile phone. I''ve been worried about whether you will be cheated... " Su Yan looked at Rong Chu''s face and said, "have you been beaten?" Rong Chu was stunned. Su Yan stretched out his hand to wipe off the sweat on his forehead. The finger was so soft, "rongchu, did you come here secretly?" "Ronan imprisoned me." When Rong Chu spoke, he looked a little desperate. "Ace told me that he brought you to my home through my mobile phone. I can''t figure out what he wants to do. Is he going to be imprisoned with you?" "Rong Nan wants to control Tang Wei, so he has to control me first." Su Yan''s words are like this, but his eyes are deep. Then he grabs Su Yan''s hand and says, "how can you be so stupid? As soon as you see that it''s my news, you come here. You''re usually very smart outside. You know how to keep a low profile. After so many years, how can you be cheated by Rong Nan?" Su Yan lowered his head, "I just thought, if you can, you and Tang Wei are so similar, if you can help, help." At least, don''t give rongchu any more despair. Rongchu doesn''t know what to say at the moment. She just unties the rope on Su Yan''s body. "They didn''t do anything to you, did they?" I don''t know. When she went to the coffee shop, she was covered with a cloth with inhalation anesthetics from behind. She lost her strength completely. Wake up again is like this, Su Yan way, "Rongnan won''t want to take my human body experiment." Down from the operating table, Su Yan looked at the strange environment outside, "how big is it here?" "The mansion of the ruler is beyond your imagination." Rongchu grabs her hand and shuttles through the corridor. Su Yan almost looks silly. The servants who come and go, and all kinds of assistants who are in a hurry, this mansion is like the Forbidden City in ancient times, like an ancient heart. Every generation of successors will be brought into this mansion to take over power. From then on, life will say goodbye to the word "freedom". This place is supposed to be very confidential. Rong Nan brings Su Yan here. It''s enough to see He was in a hurry. Only by bringing Su Yan here, surrounded by his people, can she fly. Rong Chu said, "I don''t know if Rong Nan has done anything to your body..." Maybe Rongnan is checking whether Su Yan has a tracker. Just about to lead her to her own area, she was called, "young master." As he turned around, ACE stood not far away, looking at them with a dim look. "Here comes Miss." Before the words were heard, a slender figure appeared behind ace. When she saw rongchu and Suyan, she rushed forward and hugged Suyan, "Wow! It''s sister-in-law! " Su Yan takes two steps back and looks at Rong mo. she seems to be quite different from the people in this "cage". She is naive and full of warm vitality. Maybe this kind of girl Just enough to be worthy of rongchu, or Tang Wei. She laughed. "Long time no see." "Sister in law, why are you here?" Rong Mo just finished, and sad up, "I know, is to accompany my brother to come to see my mother''s life together?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1834 Rong Mo is so simple. Maybe Rong Chu didn''t tell her everything. Her eyes are not polluted. They are just like the washed sky without any impurities. Maybe it''s such purity that makes people want to have the desire to protect at all costs. Su Yan smiles and lowers her head. She doesn''t tear it down. She just cooperates with Rong Chu to play a trick in front of Rong Mo and swallows it down. "Well, I''m very sad. Aunt Lu Yiting has gone. Don''t be too sad..." "I know, I''ve always been in pain, but I''m in a better mood to see you today." Rong Mo mentioned this, eyes like tears, but the clever little girl held back, grinning at Su Yan, "brother can bring you over, for me is a big comfort, Su Yan sister, I like you very much." Fool. She has something to like. Su Yan reaches out and touches Rong Mo''s face. Rong Mo asks her how she came and whether Rong Chu went to pick her up. This makes Su Yan and Rong Chu look at each other. Then considering Rong Mo''s mood, Su Yan can only follow Rong Mo''s words and shut up the fact that she was confused and tied up. "Well, what about you?" "My father bought me a ticket." Rong Mo grabs Su Yan''s hand, as if catching the last dependence. "I haven''t seen my sister for a long time. I think there''s something contradictory between you and your brother. It''s nice to think that I may not see you in the future. Fortunately, I''m disappointed that you''re back." Perhaps Rong Mo is the only real person around this group of people. So we all went together in silence to make up a beautiful lie and weave a beautiful dream, so as not to let her see the cruelty of reality Maybe it''s a little consolation to myself. Rongchu really tries to find a way to take Su Yan out this time, especially ace. When he sees Su Yan, he has some accidents. Then he guesses what happened. His expression is gloomy. After letting the servant lead rongmo to the study, he stays alone to talk to rongchu Su Yan. "Did your excellency arrest you?" Su Yan has an unexpected look at ace, the assistant who has been loyal to Rong Nan. Why does she take the initiative to talk to her now? But she didn''t deny, "well." "It''s dangerous here. You should get out." Ace said a meaningful word to Su Yan, "never get involved." In this mansion, power is always the most treacherous and unfathomable. There are countless conspiracies. If you don''t have any ingenuity, you can''t be buried here. looked as like as two peas in the face. Ace seemed to think of the way he was stepping up to this position. At that time, his ambition was almost the same as that of Su Yan''s eyes. "You want to replace it?" "I''m not interested in that." Su Yan moved his eyes away, "I know it''s terrible here. There have been scenes of betrayal and killing here. The fate of all of us has been distorted from here. " "Your Excellency kidnapped you." Ace stopped for a moment. "If Tang Wei knows, he will come. At that time, you and Tang Weiqi will have a direct conflict, which will do no good to both sides. So Miss Su, you should leave here." "Who is rare to get any benefits from Rongnan..." Voice did not fall, behind someone approached, rongchu aware of voice back, the highest power of the man has appeared not far away from them, Su Yan suddenly turned around, and Rongnan ran into a face-to-face. Squint, Rongnan voice indifference, "who saved you from the operating table, rongchu?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1835 Su Yan knew that Rongnan didn''t have a good face for herself at the moment, but she didn''t care. She just said in a indifferent voice, "what do you want to do when you bring me here?" She seems not afraid at all, or It seems that after making up his mind, he will never be afraid of the slightest bit of Rongnan. Rong Nan looks at Rong Chu, "do you want to stand with her?" Rongchu gritted his teeth, "I think no one will want to go to you." Rong Nan just wants to give his son a big hand. Look, he taught his eldest son himself. Now he''s so bold that he dares to challenge him with outsiders! Just don''t know why, looking at rongchu''s eyes, Rongnan vaguely seems to see some Lu Yiting''s shadow. It''s like this woman hasn''t died yet. She didn''t say what she loved most and what she liked most, so she went away in silence. It was too untrue, leaving rongchu fighting against him, but it was like a joke in vain. Rong Nan said, "it''s useful to bring you here. Since they want to overthrow me so much, I have to hold the most valuable pieces in my own hands to confront them." With these words, Rong Chu glanced up and down at Su Yan, as if to see what is worth Tang Wei and her life and death. Then Rong Nan said with a smile, "I could control your parents and his parents, and now I can control you as well." This right has never been released from him from the beginning to the end. "Don''t be careful. The hostages you take will become sharp blades to stab you." Su Yan every word, "if I have a little accident, my father and Tang Wei will not let you go." what every act and every move was in his eyes, and then led the people around him to leave. In this mansion, all of them were his eyeliner, Su Yan and Jung Chu wanted to do everything, and every move was under his control. Ace followed the steps of Rong Nan, but after walking a few steps, he looked back. That eye, cast to Su Yan. Su Yan tilted her head, as if she had received a signal. She put her hand into her pocket. The cold and hard pen gave her a little soberness. Then the woman turned around and said to Rong Chu, "we can''t escape." Rong Chu knew clearly that he could do nothing, but he felt sad, "I shouldn''t involve you Su Yan, tell me what Tang Wei wants to do. I''ll find someone to let the wind out. " Su Yan didn''t speak. Rong Chu went up and hugged her. "I''m sorry that you were caught as a hostage against Tang Wei You don''t know that you are in the center of the eye of the storm. Su Yan, is it because you know that Tang Wei will come to save you? But why did you risk yourself in the first place? " It''s just that what he can do for her, she can do for him. Su Yan didn''t say this. Rong Chu shook his head. "If there was no Tang Wei, would you have been with me that year?" It seems that the grand finale is coming, and it seems that everyone knows that his death is coming, and even begins to miss the past. Su Yan stands quietly in front of Rong Chu, listening to him say, "actually I always know that I''m just a stand in for Tang Wei, a copy. You always have a devil named Tang Wei in your heart, and I just approach you with his light. " " you''re not a stand in. " At that moment, Su Yan reached out and took the initiative to hold rongchu''s hand, as if holding rongchu''s lifeblood. "You are yourself." After a long time, rongchu still remembered this picture. At that time, there was no one around him, and the temperature of his hands became his only thought. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1836 Tang Wei almost received the news that Su Yan was missing that night. A group of people in the base jumped up directly. Lu Fang patted the table and said, "did Rong Nan do it?" "I didn''t expect him to be able to do it directly, without hiding it at all!" There was a woman with a sharp look in her eyes. "What a vicious capitalist Now I don''t even pretend. Are you OK, Tang Wei? " When they turned to look at Tang Wei, they found that Tang Wei''s expression was frightfully cold, and his eyes were sharp and cold like quenched ice. He stood there and then looked at everyone, "I just received the news, but I can''t find out what time she disappeared..." "I''ll go and see the monitoring nearby. I should be able to determine the specific time." Lu Fang is aware of Tang Wei''s anger, and immediately starts to find out the monitoring. Twenty minutes later, the big guy concentrates on the computer desktop and sees a camera in the corner of the coffee shop taking a picture of Su Yan sitting alone. But she didn''t know that this cafe was already Rongnan. Later, she was dazed and dragged away. In the whole process, Su Yan was like a weak girl who had no strength to bind a chicken. She didn''t give any response, so she was taken away by Rong Nan''s people. Lu Fang felt angry after seeing it, not to mention Tang Wei. Seeing Su Yan taken away with his own eyes, Tang Wei''s killing intention has been forced to everyone''s face. At this moment, everyone is afraid to breathe, for fear that Tang''s only emotion is out of control. Fortunately, Tang Wei holds back and says to Lu Fang, "when did this come from..." "In the evening, this coffee shop will be open as a western restaurant in the evening. Su Yan used to be in the off-season, and she probably didn''t realize why there was no one in the coffee shop..." Lu Fang said so, but he always felt that something was wrong. After a while, the man asked frankly, "do you think Su Yan is like a brain wreck?" Tang Wei''s eyes flashed. Su Yan can''t go up and present her head foolishly. She''s not the kind of person who foolishly baitiankeng her teammates. For a woman who never delays and knows when to do something, Su Yan will surely notice something wrong, but she still chooses to go alone - even when she is arrested, she doesn''t have a trace of resistance, does she Does Su Yan already know all this? She even guessed that Rong Nan would take her away, so she chose to go out in the middle of the night to go to an appointment. What is she thinking and what is she going to do?! Lu Fang thinks it''s incredible that Su Yan behaves like Tang Wei. No one knows what she can do, and all this is unexpected Tang Wei has a bold idea in his mind. He goes to the computer and replays the picture in the surveillance video. After watching it many times, Tang Wei suddenly presses the space bar when a picture flashes on the screen. All eyes widened in disbelief. The second of the pause was a snapshot of a moment. Tang Wei stopped the shot accurately because it was so fast that they didn''t even see the scene in the camera just now In the stop frame, Su Yan''s body is suddenly seen. One second before her death, the woman was sitting in the coffee shop with her head down. Suddenly she looked up and looked in the direction of the surveillance video. That look. She knows, she knows everything! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1837 Tang Wei felt that his breathing stopped for a moment. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the picture on the screen. The fingers that pressed the space bar began to tremble. After a period of dead silence, Tang Wei suddenly left the computer. It seemed that he was greatly stimulated. He took two steps and Lu Fang called him, "what are you going to do?" Tang Wei''s voice was cold. He was a little alarmed when he listened carefully. "I''ll go I''ll be alone. " Su Yan''s behavior is beyond his expectation. What is she going to do? With so much effort, if she is captured by Rong Nan, she will be able to guess that her life will not be easy. She will also be able to guess that she will become a hostage for Rong nan to coerce him. Why should she do this? She is a very intelligent person. She will never do useless work, let alone seek death. Is it for Rongchu? ****** that night, rongchu finds Su Yan. She doesn''t have any communication tools, and she can''t do anything, like being imprisoned and free. It''s estimated that she will be driven crazy for others. But Su Yan walks around the mansion this day, and she doesn''t have any irritability and nervousness. When she sees rongchu, her expression is very indifferent, "what''s the matter?" "I found someone." When Rong Chu said this, he looked around, then lowered his voice, as if he was afraid of being heard, "I''ve found someone who can let the wind out I''ll go to them and tell Tang Wei to help you out. " Su Yan saw a trace of emotion in her eyes, and then said, "what about you?" Me? Rong Chu is stunned. He holds Su Yan''s hand. "You don''t have to get involved. Su Yan, I can''t figure out your plan..." Su Yan''s behavior style is unexpected to all of them. Maybe Rongnan has begun to be wary of Su Yan, because he can''t guess what she has done. In everyone''s eyes, Su Yan''s behavior of going to an appointment late at night is tantamount to sending her head to death, so why should she do it? "I don''t want you involved, so..." Rongchu''s face was full of worry, "first ask Tang Wei to find a way to take you out, so that we won''t have a conflict and you will be implicated..." "I''ve been implicated a long time ago." At that moment, what appeared on Su Yan''s face was a strange expression to Rong and Chu. It was as if she had switched a person at this moment. Another Su Yan had no expression and was extremely cold. She grinned. "It''s better to make the storm a little more violent. When it comes to the end, the cry will be more pleasant." Rongchu palpitation, what is Su Yan planning? But what they didn''t expect was that all the photos were taken by the camera in the corner. Rongchu was so careful to avoid other people''s sight, but it was impossible to prevent. In the highest decision-making office, Rong Nan looked at the pictures captured and said, "ace, do you think these pictures are enough?" Is it more intense? Ace''s fingers were clenched, "sir..." "It''s not enough. If you want to stimulate and suppress Tang Wei, you need more powerful pictures." Rongnan left the photos on his desk and then looked at ace, "what should I do? You know that, don''t you? Go ahead and add some materials to Su Yan. Since she can''t guess what she''s going to do, let''s do what we should do first. " Ace thought of Su Yan''s face, and the firmness in her eyes. Suddenly, he couldn''t do it. "Sir, Su Yan is innocent..." Rong Nan murmured, like crazy, "innocent? No one is innocent. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1838 He has been crazy for a long time. He doesn''t know what is right. He knows that everything is in vain. He knows that scientific development can''t make time go back to the past. So why Would it have been like fighting to believe that so-called backward wormhole? Rongnan closed his eyes and opened them again. His eyes were already dark. It''s like the people who come to break his dreams, they all die. "Go ahead and do things in a crisp way." "The young master will hate you." Ace didn''t want to let Rong Nan push away all the people around him. They were desperate one by one, so he shook his head and said, "Sir, let''s stop and make up for the past. Maybe the next generation won''t have such complex hatred again..." Tang Wei is innocent, and Su Yan is so innocent. She bears the background that she can''t choose. She has resisted for so many years without saying a word, but she has been criticized by others. Her attitude of suffering is not humble enough and her crying is not good enough. Ace has been with Rong Nan for so long, and he has brought everyone around him into the abyss of despair. Maybe Rong Nan himself As he clenched his fingers, ACE''s eyes were a little gloomy, but he soon got rid of these emotions and became respectful again. Then he bowed his head and said, "Sir, think twice." "I don''t need you to teach me how to do things." Rong Nan''s expression is so ferocious, like not to give up, "go to do it, tonight." Ace didn''t respond. Ronnie said in a high voice, "didn''t you hear me?" That''s the answer, ACE said low, "yes." Su Yan seems to be locked in a cage where she can walk freely but is monitored anytime and anywhere. When the night is getting dark, she looks at the gorgeous and lonely garden behind the street lamp and feels at a loss. How long has Rong Nan spent his life in this cage? No wonder even the last little bit of it has worn out his conscience. Looking at the flower, someone came behind him. When he heard the voice and looked back, Su Yan laughed. It''s rongchu and rongmo. Rong Mo holds a plate in his hand and says with a smile, "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, sister Su Yan." When Su Yan saw the black tea on the plate, her eyes flashed. But Rong Mo naively grabbed Su Yan''s hand, "ace daddy called me to come and have tea with you for a chat. Sister Su Yan, when are you going to leave?" When are you leaving? It seems that she doesn''t know that Su Yan was arrested. Su Yan took a look at rongchu, and rongchu said for her, "I''ll send her back when mother''s affairs are finished." Rong Mo hugged Su Yan, "I still want to stay with my sister for a while. When I go out, can I go to find my sister?" Su Yan said with a smile, "yes." Rong Mo pours three cups of black tea, and then gives it to Su Yan. Rong Chu waved his hand and said, "I don''t like black tea." "My father and I made it ourselves!" Rong Mo stuck his waist and said, "hum! You have to drink it. A SIP is OK... " Looking at his sister''s coquetry, Rong Chu has no choice but to smile. Then he takes it up. Rong Mo just wants to learn the understanding of foreign drinking, and drink black tea. "Cheers Three cups of black tea were lifted into the air and collided with each other, making a clear sound. Then Rong Mo drank it up first and belched. Su Yan looked happy, "you are not drinking black tea, you are drinking coke!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1839 Rong Mo also smiles. She doesn''t know why she likes Su Yan very much. She always feels that Su Yan''s sister has a mysterious favor, just like They used to be the same. Next everything began to become fuzzy, Su Yan himself can''t remember when he lost consciousness, even with Rong Mo together, the hand of black tea has not been completely drunk, scattered all over the ground. When ace arrived at the scene, he saw three people relying on each other and losing consciousness. Heart tight tight tight, ACE pursed lips, went forward to separate Rong Mo from three people, then looked at Su Yan with eyes closed, he sighed. Ace had never had much communication with people before, but at that moment, looking at Su Yan''s sleepy face, the man clenched his fingers and whispered, "I''m sorry." I''m sorry, the old story of decades ago is not over, and it involves you again. Sorry When can the sun rise. ****** Su Yan felt like she had a dream in her hazy consciousness. In the dream, the world was upside down, and her ears seemed to have a shell splashing and exploding. She felt that her upper and lower limbs were not controlled by herself, and she was at the mercy of others. Finally, when she woke up, there was a gorgeous chandelier on her head, and Su Yan was dazzled for a long time. There''s an illusion that she doesn''t control all over her body. Su Yan struggles to get up from the bed. The quilt on her body slips quietly. The feeling of no barrier makes Su Yan surprised. She looks down at herself and takes a breath. This action makes people around also have a sense, rongchu yawn wake up, see a side of Su Yan, a man''s yawn stiffly back to the throat. Two people just look at each other for a long time, realize what happened, rongchu issued a louder roar than Su Yan, "what''s going on?" After su Yan regained her consciousness, her eyes turned red. She subconsciously wrapped herself in a quilt without any shelter, which made her feel insecure. She had to rely on the quilt to give her strength. Her hands holding the sheets were shaking, "we We drank the black tea from Rong Mo.... " "There''s something wrong with black tea!" Rong Chu''s face is a collapsed expression. He never thought that Rong Nan would use Rong Mo to do this kind of dirty things. They are unprepared for Rong Mo, and Rong Mo is heartless. How can they think that the black tea they served was added? That''s it - all three of them drank it, then they lost consciousness, and when they woke up This is what it looks like Su Yan is shaking. Rong Chu feels that he doesn''t know what to do. It''s better to hold her for comfort, or not. They are both naked - God, what is this "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Rongchu instinctively apologized, "I really shouldn''t do this kind of thing, I If I am sober, Su Yan, believe me, I will never force you to do anything against your will. I''m sorry - I''ll get justice for you. I''ll be responsible for this. I''ll go to Rongnan now, and I''ll help you out! " Crazy, crazy! Crazy!!! How could that be! At this point, she can only be sorry, but Su Yan keeps shaking with the quilt, as if she is stupid. She didn''t expect that Rong Nan''s method could be so cheap and disgusting. After that, she has to explain everything to Tang Wei like this Tang Wei, Tang Wei www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1840 Now Su Yan face is no way to cover up the panic, she looked at the front of rongchu, this moment suddenly feel the whole world is dark. She can''t confirm whether she had a relationship with rongchu last night, but now rongchu and she lie together without clothes, even if it didn''t happen, it''s not clear. If this is Rong Nan''s means Su Yan''s eyes slowly come up with a sense of killing. Rong Chu holds Su Yan''s hand and says to her, "don''t think about it. Su Yan, believe me. Let me solve this problem..." Su Yan shakes off rongchu, takes a deep breath, and says to rongchu, "what else can Rongnan do besides this?" They have to think about whether Rongnan has left behind, and if so So what will Tang Wei do if he knows about it? Su Yan can''t imagine Tang Wei''s character that he can give up anytime and anywhere. If he knows this, he will have the heart to fight with Rong Nan. At that time How should they face it? Su Yan gets out of bed and carries his back to Rong Chu. The white back moves Rong Chu''s Adam''s apple up and down. He tries to recall what happened last night. Unfortunately, his consciousness is too vague. He can''t remember whether he has touched Su Yan or not, and his body has no perceptual feedback. Now they are in such an embarrassing situation. Su Yan may I hate myself. Su Yan''s vision turned a circle, did not find his clothes. Her heart was pulled tight, turned to look at Xiang rongchu, "did you find the clothes?" Rong Chu also followed to see a circle, have no at all. Rongnan, you bastard! Even clothes are not ready for them, put them naked relative, to humiliate Su Yan! Su Yan is biting her teeth. Rong Chu uses a quilt to wrap her up. "I''m a man, I It''s nothing without clothes. I''ll go outside and have a look. " "Are you crazy? You''re not wearing anything. Are you going to run out?" Su Yan was startled, "where''s the mobile phone, is it still there?" Yes, yes! Rongchu starts to rummage in bed with Su Yan, and finally finds his mobile phone under the pillow. However, to their surprise, as soon as they turned on the mobile phone, it showed that they had received several short messages. Su Yan''s breath stagnated, and her fingers on the screen trembled. She didn''t dare to open these messages. On the side, Rong Chu thought of something like, "this shouldn''t be..." Sure enough, as soon as the next second opened, countless photos appeared on it. There were all kinds of postures. They were the way she and rongchu were sleeping together without clothes. They were made into hugs or kisses. Then they were photographed like this. There was no privacy at all. Su Yan''s breathing began to accelerate. These photos were like slapping her face one by one. Rong Chu couldn''t see them any more. He grabbed the mobile phone and said, "don''t look, Yan Yan, don''t look..." At this moment, both of them are extremely flustered. They haven''t experienced this kind of shady thing and don''t know how to fight back. Su Yan''s mobile phone has been put away for a long time. Now she can only grasp Rong Chu''s mobile phone and murmur, "if there are photos, does it imply that These photos will also be sent to Tang Wei by Rong Nan Rong Chu suddenly changed his face. "He''s sending me these photos now. It''s Threaten me? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1841 This idea from Rong Chu mind across, he and Su Yan have changed expression. Perhaps Rong Nan does this kind of thing, the original intention is not really wants to let them two have any relations, as long as can obtain such picture, Rong Nan has already won. He was blinded. With these photos, whether they are used to threaten Su Yan or to sow discord, they are weapons with great lethality. Su Yan flashed some fragments in her mind. She suddenly remembered the look that ACE turned back to cast at her that day, and her expression suddenly became gloomy. "Did you find Su Yan?" In the hotel base, Tang Wei and others are sitting in front of their respective computers. Lu Fang is constantly tapping on the keyboard. By the way, he raises his head and asks, "her mobile phone GPS has located a certain position and then disappears. There is no way to track it further." Tang Wei''s brows are frowning. Rongnan has obviously done a lot to make su Yan disappear, just because he knows their means and skills. In order to prevent Tang Wei from tracking Su Yan''s position, he may even "Will su Yan be brought back to Rongnan''s home?" Tang Weimeng thought of something and said to Lu Fang, "only in his home is the safest and safest. All the people listen to his orders. He knows all the corners like the back of his hand, so is Su Yan brought back to the place where Rong Nan has been living?" "It''s possible!" Lu Fang is also very impressed with Tang Wei''s thinking. Only Tang Wei can guess that Rong Nan will take Su Yan home. Who dares to make a hypothesis like this? To some extent, powerful people have the same way of thinking. So other people in the base began to track where Rong Nan was last seen. Then they checked and monitored him one by one according to his latest address to find the location of Rong Nan, so that they might be able to catch where Rong Nan''s home was. "What we found may not be Rongnan''s home, but the base camp." Lu Fang took a deep breath and said to Tang Wei, "you should be prepared. Maybe we are not dealing with Rong Nan''s information, but with the most confidential and unknown information in the world." Can you afford the consequences of knowing the secret? Tang Wei''s expression is so serious, but there is no hesitation, "even if the front is the field we can''t deal with, it''s hell." He would not frown and jump. But Rong Nan didn''t give them a chance at all. They get Rongnan information, trace to the last appeared in the coffee shop, never found anything else, no matter how they search, there is no way to get a new address. Tang Wei is biting his teeth. It''s impossible. There is no one he can''t find in the world. How can "I can''t find it." Lu Fang slammed the keyboard. "Rongnan is a thief. He has been in that position for so long. He must know how to suppress news and hide people''s eyes and ears. We can''t find out. His right is far above us." Is there any other way? Do you have -?! If not, he will lose Su Yan Tang Wei''s heart trembled so much that Lu Fang murmured, "Yan Yan didn''t leave any news before she left..." Tang Wei was shocked, and suddenly recalled the surveillance video picture that he had suspended before. Su Yan looked back at the surveillance camera. That look. Is that telling him that she left a message? Tang Wei suddenly stood up from the computer desk, "Su Yan must have left a message! So that we can find her! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1842 As he murmured, Tang Wei grabbed the key. "I have to think about how Yan Yan can leave me a message..." Lu Fang thought about it and said to Tang Wei, "what do you and Su Yan have in common Or where we live together? " Tang Wei frowned, "what do Su Yan and I have in common?" Lu Fang pointed to his head and said, "think about it. Maybe it''s not the present. In the past, did Su Yan have anything that could be used to leave a signal for you..." Tang Wei holds the key. Lu Fang sees that he is so anxious. He goes to pat him on the shoulder and says, "it''s nothing to do here. I''ll go with you. I''ll go to your house and find something." The companion on the side also said to Tang Wei, "yes, Tang Wei, didn''t you live in a villa with Su Yan before?" "Maybe go there and find out what new clues there will be. Sister Su Yan is not like that kind of brainless woman. She must leave some information, and only Tang Wei can get this information mark." "Yes, Tang Wei, you and Lu Fang go to look for it, and then we will stay in the base to help you continue to track. When we have new news, we will tell you the first time." Tang Wei went and patted them with both hands, then held them, "it''s a big help." "What does Master Tang say? We have nothing to do with each other." The group of teenagers laughed. They were young, frivolous and rebellious. "We are the people who want to subvert the whole social system in the future. You see, foreign animation is high school students who save the world. When is it our turn to be the talented teenagers?" Sure enough, they are all people who can change the world with their love. Such talents may be more terrible than the past seven sins On this day, it''s time to change. Tang Wei puts on his windbreaker and leaves the base quickly. Lu puts it behind him. His black hair is sharp and sharp. They are like the prince of the world. They walk out of the hotel into the night, their clothes are flying, and they don''t look back. In such a big villa, Lu Fang was in a daze in front of the living room. "Did you live together here?" Cohabitation can be said to be ambiguous, Tang Wei expression indifferent, "not cohabitation, when living here, I think she is very unhappy." When I was in high school, all my malice and hatred were vented on the woman who lived with me. It was painful and refreshing. "Did Su Yan like you at that time?" Lu Fang felt his chin, "if I like you in high school, I may secretly leave the things you used before. Girls in high school like to collect those..." High school? Tang Wei said with disdain, "she liked Lao Tzu when she was five years old -" before the words came to an end, he was shocked. In high school Collection? He remembered that at that time, Su Yan carefully asked him for a pen. He used that pen for a long time, and often used it to read documents and sign. He still remembered that day was su Yan''s birthday. He didn''t want any gifts, and he didn''t have a party. He just asked Tang for a pen. Later, when they separated, the pen was taken away by Su Yan. He didn''t find it at home, thinking that it was su Yan who brought it back to Su''s home. So If you need to bring a tracking device that is convenient for them to find and not easy to see all at once Tang Wei took a deep breath. "Is that pen?! Go to Su Yan''s house www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1843 Lu Fang''s words give Tang Wei a great message. If it wasn''t for him, Tang Wei would never have thought that he had such a story with Su Yan before, maybe it was the pen! Because Su Yan never asked herself what she wanted. Her family is not bad. There is no shortage of gold, silver and jewelry. Perhaps the most lacking is the fatal love. But she can''t get this love from Tang Wei. As time goes by, she doesn''t want it. Those who can''t get things, it''s better not to look at them from a distance, maybe it''s also a kind of company. No way to say the words simply rotten in the heart, until the time of rooting, sprouting and flourishing, they are qualified to say that they have never left. So when Lu Fang asked Tang Wei and Su Yan asked what you wanted, Tang Wei could only remember this pen. This seems to be the only time Su Yan asked for something. Tang Wei didn''t lack a pen. At that time, he thought her cautious attitude was too humble and gave her a pen. Now, the only pen has become a keepsake between them "Let''s go to Sue''s house. Maybe this pen will leave us a message." When Tang Wei arrived at Su''s house, there was no one in Su''s house. Su Qi had been on business all the year round, and things had not yet reached his ears. Besides, Tang Wei put everything under pressure. He didn''t want the older generation to hear about the conflicts between their younger generation and Rong Nan. Some things should have been understood by them, so even Bo Ye and Tang Shi didn''t know what Tang Wei was doing Su stood in front of the house for a while, and the code lock made him a little stunned. On the side of the land, he pushed him away, "stay on the side, I''ll come!" Tang Wei said, "what are you doing?" "Don''t you know the password? I''ll give it to this handsome guy to help you black this lock. " Lu Fang took out a pocket EMP device from his pocket and said, "what a big thing, you don''t dare to go in because it''s your father-in-law''s door, do you?" Tang Wei said without changing his face, "if something happens, just say it''s you. It''s not me anyway." I was waiting for Lu to let go. ¡­¡­ What evil did NIMA do in his last life to meet such a bitch as Tang Wei! Yes, it''s the safest thing to leave information in Su''s home. Rong Nan doesn''t want to search Su''s home at all, because this is tantamount to exposing himself Five minutes later, Lu Fang and Tang Wei go into Su''s house like this. Tang Wei comes to Su Yan''s room with a good command of the world. Lu Fang says, "can you show me Su Yan''s room, too? I''m curious." Tang Wei said, "go away and wait at the door." Lu Fang said, "unfilial son, I forgot that my father helped you unlock the lock?" "If you don''t know how to give birth, you can borrow seeds. Don''t recognize your son here." Tang Wei turns his eyes to heaven, then opens the door and goes to Su Yan''s bedside table. As soon as he pulls it away, he sees a note inside. Tang Wei was stunned, looking at the words above, the man''s breathing began to accelerate. This is This is a string of codes, a string of location codes of the tracker on that pen?! Tang Wei is too familiar with the arrangement of these numbers. He didn''t expect Su Yan to leave a clue here. Did she guess that Tang Wei must be able to find this note and then find her? How much did she bet In case Tang Wei didn''t think about the pen, it was just waiting to die! No, it''s not a bet. It''s unconditional belief that Tang Wei will find this clue She believed that Tang Wei would find her. No matter where it is. Tang Wei grabbed the note and went out! Go back to base now! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1844 Lu Fang''s face has also slightly improved. Su Yan is too smart to know that there is no way to erase the evidence left by Rong Nan in her home, so that they can follow up to find her trace. "It''s really rare. It''s a secret only you two know. And if you don''t remember, Su Yan is GG." Lu Fang felt his chin and said, "a woman with courage and ambition can''t see it at all." Tang Wei sent the code on the note to his partners in the base, and then said to Lu Fang without raising his eyelids, "basic operation, don''t make a fuss." Tut Tut, look, this scum is proud! "I praise Su Yan, not you! Don''t be proud Lu Fang patted Tang Wei on the shoulder. "Let''s go, scum man. Save Su Yan first. Besides, Rongnan is really shameless. You''ve been provoking to this Su Yan is also a master of Arts. He is bold. He may be thinking about something else, so he jumps down the pit This woman would have died countless times if she had to change for someone else. " But Tang Wei''s action suddenly stopped. Lu Fang didn''t realize anything, so he continued to pat him, "go - why are you standing here?" See Tang Wei''s expression like a crack, his whole person began to keep breathing deeply, as if stimulated by what picture on the mobile phone. Lu Fang looks at it curiously, and then his expression changes suddenly. A dirty word in his mouth rushes out like this. Two men stand in Su Yan''s bedroom and are fascinated by the picture on his mobile phone, as if they can''t believe it. Then Lu Fang grabs Tang Wei''s mobile phone and says, "this This may be synthetic, P''s. I''ll go back and study it. Don''t worry, Tang Wei... " Tang Wei''s eyeground has turned red, like on the edge of the outbreak. He bit his teeth and said, "who took this picture?" Lu Fang didn''t speak, but Tang Wei took the mobile phone back. The man looked at the photos carefully for a long time. He was too clear about how the stitched photos were fake, but now the photos sent by the mysterious man It''s perfect. I can''t find any mistakes Lu Fang didn''t know. He just said that to distract Tang Wei''s attention. But the moment he saw the photo, Lu Fang understood. The photo is not made of P. In the photo, Su Yan Yi Si and Rong Chu lie sleeping together. It''s not from P at all. There''s no need to go to P in order to annoy Tang Wei. Tang Wei has too many experts around him. If it''s a fake, it''s quite easy to be found. All previous achievements are wasted, so It''s true. Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. There was a murderous spirit behind him. "What did you say just now?" It must be careful to say that Su Yan was caught like this "Her little idea is to accompany rongchu in the past?" At that moment, Lu Fang felt that Tang Wei''s mobile phone was about to be crushed by him. As a good friend, he could not say anything to decompress Tang Wei. He could only say, "there must be some misunderstanding in this..." "So he was so fearless that he knew that he was in danger and had to go out late at night alone. He was arrested by Rong Nan for the sake of..." When Tang Wei raised his head, his eyes were red, like a sharp blade, "just to return to rongchu?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1845 At that moment, tears slowly flowed out of Luo Fu''s eyes. Five years later, so many club managers, so many professional players and so many game organizers were mad, looking for a star player named Gemma. She disappeared for no reason, but her reputation is still there. As long as she can appear, she will bring great influence. So Gemma''s mailbox has always been full of news from all kinds of people, and among these countless people, there is only one email address, which has been continuously congratulating her for five years. The owner of this e-mail address never asked why she left. I''d rather not have your glory. I hope you''re safe all the time. And now, this person, standing in front of her, just like five years ago, holds her hand tightly, "Gemma, come back to the club with me, even if we don''t play games, can we have a chat? I don''t want to put too much pressure on you... " But feiga, but feiga At this moment, Luo Wu cried like a child, like a child who lost her favorite toy, "I can''t play any more..." What''s more hurtful to hear from Luo Wu''s mouth. Feijia didn''t ask much. He hugged her, and the power passed to the shivering Luo Fu with the temperature. On the field, he is her assistant, cooperating with her attack again and again. Every time Luofu is dying and needs treatment, someone will accurately point the bullet of blood back on her. In reality, he seems to be her healer. Luo Xiu looked at Luo Wu crying, and felt very sad, but he didn''t say it. He just said to Chu Yuan gently, "sister Chu Yuan, what''s wrong with my mother?" Chu Yuan shook her head regretfully. "It seems that your mother is no longer willing to go back to the circle of professional players. This handsome guy seems to be her former teammate. Maybe it''s too long since I''ve seen him. Everyone is more emotional." He nodded, "if I can, I hope mommy''s eyes can be cured, so she can go back." Eyes? This is the news that Luo Xiu intentionally revealed to Fei Jia. As soon as Fei Jia heard it, he widened his eyes and reached out to touch Luo Wu''s face. "Your eyes What''s the matter with the eyes? " Luo Fu turned his head and said, "don''t tell me. I''m used to old things. Besides, I''m not blind. My normal life is not affected..." Fei Jia holds Luo Fu''s shoulder. Why didn''t he find out the news of her eye accident? "It''s because of the eyes That''s why... " He still remember the twinkling star in the girl''s eyes. Standing beside Lu Fang, no one dared to compete with them. That year, people who watched the game said that no one could cooperate with Lu Fang''s attack except Luo Fu. Now Feijia''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He didn''t ask the reason, but said, "you are wronged..." Lu Fanggang looks over from the other side of the shopping mall. As soon as he looks up, he sees the picture of Luo Wu crying and being held in his arms by other men. At that moment, the nameless fire runs through his chest. The man is almost biting his teeth and staring at Feijia''s back - Feijia feels that someone is looking at him not far away. As soon as he looks back, he is opposite to Lu Fang. At this moment, the two men had the same consternation in their eyes. ¡°dope¡£¡± "Feiga." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1846 Lu Fang immediately waved his hand and said to Tang Wei, "don''t be impulsive, Tang Wei. We can''t mess with ourselves now. We have to deal with Rong Nan with the United Front..." The bugle has sounded, can''t stop so suddenly, Rongnan''s move is obviously to disturb their plan, if Tang Wei is so directly intrigued, isn''t it right for him? Lu Fang said, "even if Su Yan really What''s the matter? We''ll settle the accounts when we come back. Don''t worry. Let''s look for it according to the address first... " But what Tang Wei didn''t expect is that Rongnan actually relaxed the surveillance on Su Yan. I don''t know if it was intentional or not. Even that night, under his eyes, he let Su Yan and rongchu go. The mansion, which could not even fly a mosquito, suddenly turned into a deserted place. Su Yan knew something was wrong, but now it was the most important thing to escape, so she escaped from Rongnan in the middle of the night. Ace and ronnan watched their two figures slip out on the surveillance video. Ace said, "Sir, are you doing this..." What are their superiors thinking and planning? Ace began to fear Rongnan, thinking that Su Yan and Tang Wei are younger generation, playing tricks, and may not be Rongnan''s opponents. "The two of them will come back." Rong Nan smiles and squints his eyes. "People who have no way to go will eventually return to the cage." Following Su Yan''s pen, which contains a miniature tracker, Tang Wei and Lu Fang quickly find Su Yan and rongchu. When they get to the outside world, Su Yan dials Tang Wei with rongchu''s mobile phone and plans to tell Tang Wei the address of Rongnan''s headquarters, so She has too important evidence in her hand to overthrow Rong Nan. She must give it to Tang Wei. In this way, maybe Rong Nan will step down But as soon as she got on the phone, she said, "Tang Wei, I''m Su Yan, and my mobile phone has been taken away by Rong Nan -" the voice opposite is so cold, "Oh?" Su Yanren was stunned. Then she took a look at her mobile phone and repeated whether she had dialed the right number. Thinking about Tang Wei''s mobile phone number, how could she have dialed it wrong Su Yan pursed her lips. "Rongchu and I escaped from Rongnan. I have something to give you..." Through the phone, Su Yan is still a little excited. Although Tang Wei''s voice is a little cold, she has been thinking about Tang Wei in her heart during the time when she was captured by Rongnan. Only in this way can she do these things. If there is no Tang Wei, she probably doesn''t have so much courage. This is her spiritual pillar, so she continues, "where are you? We''ve come to you... " "No, I already know where you are. Your movements are clear on our computer. I''ll be there in 20 minutes." Speaking or his usual crisp style, hear him say so, Su Yan some happy, "you find the message I left you?" Tang Wei I can always believe you. "Yes, I have. Do you still have that pen?" Tang Wei smiles meaningfully on the phone, but Su Yan doesn''t recognize it. Gu is excited. There is a tacit understanding between her and Tang Wei, so she says, "yes, I keep it all the time. When I want to leave that night, I put a tracker in my pen I want to reveal the real address of Rongnan base camp to you, so I have to go deep into the enemy Because no one knows his base camp all the time... " "So." Tang Wei laughed, "you can lose that pen, and don''t give it back to me. I feel dirty." Su Yan''s smile suddenly froze on her face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1847 For Su Yan, it''s a great comfort to be able to get through Tang Wei''s phone and hear Tang Wei''s voice in such a tense time. But what she can''t imagine is that it comes from Tang Wei''s mouth It would be such hurtful words. After a pause, Su Yan said, "Tang Wei, have you misunderstood something..." Tang Wei didn''t speak, only the heavy breathing voice came through the mobile phone. This silence made Su Yan feel a little flustered. Although she was ready to face Tang Wei''s attitude that might change, such a different reversal still made her some unacceptable. Is Rong Nan has taken those photos "We''ll come over later. Just wait there." Just when Su Yan wanted to speak, Tang Wei suddenly said, "don''t move there, I can locate you." The pen in her pocket is still there. Su Yan reaches into her pocket with her other hand and clenches the pen. She seems to have gained strength. She nods, even though Tang Wei on the other end of the mobile phone can''t see it. "I know. Rongchu and I are waiting for you here. There are some things I want to talk to you about..." About Rongnan and AISI, Su Yan thinks that maybe AISI will become a breakthrough to deal with Rongnan. Lu Yiting''s death has begun to shake AISI''s loyalty to Rongnan. This time, she is even more trying to find out Waiting for Tang Wei''s arrival at the roadside, it''s not surprising that 20 minutes later, a sports car galloped to stop at the roadside, and then came down a man in a windbreaker. His posture was straight, his eyebrows were delicate, and his cold eyes were extremely sexy. He glanced at Su Yan and rongchu, and his eyes became deeper and deeper. Lu Fang, the co pilot, came out and said, "you''re going to die. Who''s the name of life insurance when you drive so fast?" Tang Wei said, "don''t follow me if you are afraid of death." "I''m not afraid that you and Su Yan will quarrel - Yan Yan!" Lu Fang turned to see Su Yan and waved to her. Then he went forward and asked, "are you ok? Is there anything wrong? " In fact, this is to help Tang Wei ask. Lu Fang knows that Tang Wei is really worried. He wants to lose face, so he just does the microphone. It''s just that the kindness of strangers makes Su Yan''s nose sour. When he looks at Tang Wei, the latter still looks indifferent. He said to Su Yan, "is the pen still on you?" Su Yan immediately took it out of her pocket, "yes I''ve been carrying it with me, and I think you should be able to trace me - " the voice is not lost, and the pen was snatched from Su Yan''s hand by Tang Wei. During the time when she was tied away, she suffered too much that she couldn''t bear, but now when we meet, Tang Wei has nothing else but coldness Even before she had time to react, the pen was thrown across the road by Tang Wei!!! "Wait a minute, Tang Wei!" Su Yan used to grab his hand, but it was still late. The pen flew over a beautiful parabola in front of her eyes, and then fell on the grass in the distance where she couldn''t see it. There was no sound of falling, so it disappeared from her vision. Su Yan''s hands were shaking, "what do you do, what do you do --" "when I was away, I stripped off with other men and lay on the bed..." When Tang Wei said this, he felt as if he had been pierced by a thousand arrows. Every word he said, "are you happy?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1848 Lu Fang can''t imagine what kind of mood Tang Wei had in mind to say this sentence. What''s more, he can''t imagine how Su Yan would feel after hearing this. The pen, which contains love and trust, was snatched away by Tang Wei. Then it was thrown away and disappeared in her field of vision, just like her carefully accumulated love, which was broken by Tang Wei''s eyes without blinking. When it was thrown away, it had no connection. She trembled and said, "you already know..." "I got the picture." Tang Wei pause, said the voice of some hate and difficult, "you guess what you look like on the screen?" "No, don''t say..." Su Yan shakes his head and retreats. The expression on his face looks like the sky has collapsed. "How can this happen, Tang Wei? I really don''t remember what happened. I just know that when I wake up, it''s like this..." "Are you explaining to me now?" Tang Wei''s heart is a little chilly. Listening to Su Yan''s explanation, he feels even colder. "Are you planning to do this for me or for rongchu?" Rongchu is silent all the time. He doesn''t know whether he should talk or not. Now Su Yan and Tang Wei confront each other. If he plunges in rashly, it will only make Tang Wei out of control. But, but Can su Yan really take risks for himself? Rong Chu''s expression changes. He remembers that when he was in Rong Nan''s mansion, Su Yan held his hand and asked him to be himself. Somehow, he felt hot. He was just a double. A double could be Can you also be pitied? Su Yan kept shaking her head. "We drank the tea. There was a magic drug in the tea. Later, all three of us lost consciousness. This was Rong Nan''s trap. He deliberately let this happen to Rong Chu and me And then let you misunderstand... " "Don''t I know it''s Rongnan''s trap?" Tang Wei''s voice is so cold. It seems that he is facing a dead man. Maybe in his eyes, Su Yan is the same as dead. She hears Tang Wei say so and opens her eyes slightly. "But It''s happened, isn''t it? " Tang Wei''s fingers are so tight that what passes in his mind is the past of himself and Su Yan for so many years. She is always the shadow behind him. She is silent, silent and bears all his negative and dark, just like a container, which contains his body and his soul. So why "Why do you do such a thing when you know there is a trap?" Tang Wei can''t control his calmness. He doesn''t want to yell at Su Yan. He just looks pitiful, but he can''t hold on. "Do you know we didn''t sleep outside just to find you! Do you know that I''m looking for you so hard, against the whole world, and what I finally get is the mood when you and other men are naked! Su Yan, I used to be sorry for you - but I thought we all agreed that it''s OK not to be together. It''s OK to entangle with each other like this. Why do you want to be sorry for me? " Why are you sorry for me! It was like a sharp blade cutting through Su Yan''s thin and weak soul. She stood still, her lips trembling, "I don''t know if it really happened. I lost my consciousness I didn''t mean to... " I didn''t mean to. These six words destroyed Tang Wei''s last reason. In Tang Wei''s ears, where can he still listen? This is the room for turning around? I don''t think she did it on purpose, but it happened. "I''ll say it doesn''t matter?" Tang Wei poked his chest, "do I want to say that it doesn''t matter, you come back to me, I don''t mind, it seems that I am very holy and noble!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1849 This roar made Su Yan pale. The most worrying thing happened. Sure enough, those photos have been sent to Tang Wei by Rong Nan. Tang Wei has I saw it. You can see it clearly. Those unbearable movements and body language only express one meaning, that is, Su Yan betrayed Tang Wei. Without any other catalyst, these photos can easily stir up all the emotions of Tang Wei. After that, there was silence. Su Yan just shakes her head. She is not sure what happened with Rong Chu. She always feels dizzy and her body has no other reaction. But she doesn''t dare to say that nothing really happened because she fainted at that time Therefore, Su Yan has no evidence to prove her innocence directly, and she can''t insist on deceiving Tang Wei. Her hesitation becomes the key for Tang Wei to question her. Rong Chu couldn''t see it any more. He stood up and said, "Tang Wei, in fact, I think there is some misunderstanding in it..." But rongchu''s words make Tang Wei more angry. In Tang Wei''s eyes, rongchu''s words are no different from showing off. When he steps forward, rongchu steps back. After a long time, he hears Tang Wei roar angrily in his throat, "where did you touch her?" Where? In fact, rongchu knew nothing. When he came, his brain was blank. He only remembered Su Yan''s eyes with amazement and pain. He could never remember anything else. Rongchu''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "If you have to ask, to tell you the truth, I really can''t give you an answer. Tang Wei, Su Yan and I were designed. Maybe it didn''t happen at all. What do you think?" "Do you think it makes sense to say that now?" Tang Wei feels that he has exhausted his strength to do something wrong with rongchu. This man has destroyed all his hard work. All his plans have been destroyed by rongchu! He touched the woman he regarded as a treasure, so big and unprepared that Su Yan was so recklessly photographed by others! He didn''t protect her at all! In the face of Tang Wei''s anger, rongchu instinctively accepts what he is angry for. For a moment, he can''t say anything to explain for himself. After all, in Rongnan''s mansion, it''s really that he didn''t protect Su Yan. Lu put aside to persuade, "yes, Tang Wei, I know you are impulsive now and can''t listen to Rong Chu''s words, but I think Rong Chu''s words are reasonable. Calm down and think about it..." Tang Wei just looked at Su Yan with that kind of indignant eyes. At a glance, it made her cold. He asked her, "you really don''t remember at all?" Su Yan shook his head. "I don''t remember..." Tang Wei looks at Su Yan and finally moves his eyes away. "You go." You go. These three words make su Yan a little overwhelmed. What does that mean? Is it, is it "Thank you very much for taking risks and giving me the track all the way. I can follow this to the headquarters of Rongnan." After a pause, Tang Wei continued, "you don''t have to intervene in the next thing." Su Yan subconsciously said, "Tang Wei, you let me..." Get out of here? Tang Wei''s expression is too straightforward. Su Yan thinks it''s unnecessary to talk about it. "I''ll go the rest of the way myself." Tang Wei turns around, "you''re OK. Go back, Su Yan." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1850 Human beings are really powerful. They are so powerful that they climb to the top of the food chain bit by bit in the biological world. Human beings are really fragile. They are so fragile that they don''t even need to hurt their bodies. Then their souls die in an instant. At this moment, Su Yan is like this. At first, she was a little stunned. It seemed that Tang Wei''s words hit her too hard. Her mind was blank and she didn''t know what to do. After the reaction, Su Yan instinctively took a breath. What is the meaning of Tang Wei''s words? Maybe it''s no more clear. Su Yan opened her mouth and said, "Tang Wei, you want me to..." "Go back." Tang Wei turns around and doesn''t look at Su Yan again. It seems that he has turned his back to her ever since. The action is too decisive and doesn''t give him any time to react. So he makes a decision. Su Yan shakes, as if to fall down. Fortunately, Rong Chu helps her. This action made Tang Wei frown, but the next second she saw Li Su Yan push Rong Chu away, stumble forward and grab Tang Wei''s sleeve. Her eyes were red, as if she had been forced to the end, "Tang Wei Do you really don''t give me another chance... " Maybe this time, she was reckless and didn''t consider the feelings of Tang Wei, who knew nothing outside, but Only in this way can he be caught thoroughly by Rong Nan. Otherwise, how can Rong Nan take her back to his residence so decisively? Is it that Tang Wei is unprepared for the sudden incident? However, Su Yan''s words in Tang Wei''s ears only left a layer of irony. Since when, she asked him in such a tone? Opportunities? Did he give the chance? She did it herself. Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. It seemed that he had spent a lot of effort to complete a sentence, "I can''t understand you any more, Su Yan. What do you want and who do you choose, I have I can''t see clearly. " In that case, it''s better not to choose at all. Tang Wei is always like this. When he is put on the scales, he will decide to give up. If you want to take me as a chip, I will lose to you myself. So at this moment, Tang Wei also made such a cruel decision, he no longer looked at Su Yan, only said, "remember to go back early, uncle Su Qi is still abroad, you go home don''t toss." The implication is peace. He is tired. Su Yan''s heart is shaking. Why is this? She would rather Tang Wei give her a fire than give her up without saying a word Holding Tang Wei''s sleeve shaking, Su Yan said, "don''t go, Tang Wei, wait a minute, I''m not really proud --" "shut up." What words don''t have these three words to hurt people. Tang Wei raises his hand and shakes Su Yan away. The woman steps back two steps. Then she stares at Tang Wei''s back and murmurs, "do you really want to go?" So many years, bloody love, so suddenly stopped, draw a destination, a reluctant full stop, not even a cry, even a drop of tears have become redundant, he quietly gave up, like a sudden stop beating heart. I''m going to die the next second. Su Yan took a hard breath, as if she would not suffocate. She said, "I never used you as a chip." You''ve always been a reason for her endless pursuit. And now. What''s the point of saying that. Tang Wei no longer hesitated, stepped forward, did not look behind Su Yan''s pale face, red eyes, with a silent Lu Fang turned away, like a farewell without saying goodbye, when everyone was waiting for the happy ending, he personally pulled down the curtain. More than ten years of love. Cruelty, impulse, endless love and hate, entangled body, lust filled with a few lusts to vent and abuse, perverted each other hiding in the shadow, crazy and obsessed with greed - that''s a duet that only they can play, playing the gorgeous dark love madly. Su Yan stood there, as if the wind broke into dust. It''s as if the playing music suddenly rang again, which shocked people''s soul and stopped suddenly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1851 Tang Wei has been walking for a long time. Su Yan still stands there motionless. Rong Chu looks at her and keeps silent. He doesn''t know what to say to make the transition of time less painful. But it seems that for Su Yan now, it''s already a kind of torture if she doesn''t die immediately. After leaving Tang Wei, she didn''t know how to live. Stupefied, Su Yan shakes, and then Rong Chu comes forward and looks at her with a kind of complicated eyes, "you Are you all right? " In fact, it doesn''t have any effect at all. Su Yan''s state can be seen that she is on the verge of collapse, or that she has actually collapsed, so it''s like being hollowed out of her soul. Take a breath, Su Yan finally come back, looking at the front of rongchu, said, "Tang Wei left?" Rongchu frowned heartlessly, but told her the truth, "I''ve been gone for a while." "He Are you looking back? " In fact, Su Yan has been watching, waiting, also did not wait to Tang Wei''s back. Rongchu shook his head. The tears fell silently along Su Yan''s face. A heart seemed to be dead. Su Yan patted herself hard and realized the weak heartbeat so that she could feel that she was still alive. Rongchu pulls her. He always feels that Su Yan seems to be standing on the edge of a cliff. The only one who gives her strength has gone. If he doesn''t pull her at this time, Su Yan may really fall down. There is no place to die. Rong Chu says to Su Yan, "let''s go first, Yan Yan, I''ll take you back..." Perhaps, this time can escape so easily, there is a complete set behind it, even if you are flustered, you can''t lose your mind. At this time, you should calm down and think about what room there is for maneuver. Rongchu tries to keep calm, and then says to Su Yan, "I''ll send you back to Su''s home." "is it meaningful for me to go back?" Su Yan''s eyes are red, as if to put the tears of this life like, "we can never go back." No one is more desperate than this time. It seems that they know that the ending has been written. No matter how they fight, it''s just Rong Nan fighting ants. Decades ago, he was able to control the fate of Tang poetry Boye and make them hysterical. Decades later, he also played with the feelings between Su Yan and Tang Wei. Give up. Su Yan slowly closed her eyes. For Tang Wei, she didn''t have a good rest. Now, when the darkness came, she fainted in Rong Chu''s arms. Open your eyes again, sit on the side of is Luo you, she saw Su Yan wake up, past to grasp her hand, "you wake up, you wake up!" Su Yan looked at her blankly. There seemed to be something wrong in her mind, as if the computer crashed for a while. Then she slowly finished processing the program. She murmured, "Yo Yo..." "Are you ok?" Luo youyou was so distressed that he touched Su Yan''s face. "You look haggard. Ah, Yan Yan, you forced yourself too hard." Su Yan didn''t speak. Rongchu heard the movement outside and said to Su Yan, "how do you feel now?" But at that moment, Su Yan''s face was blank, as if something had gone wrong. Immediately after that, she suddenly changed her eyes, stretched out her eager hand to rongchu, and said, "can you, don''t leave me?" Rong Chu''s heart trembles violently. He doesn''t know Su Yan''s mental problems before, but now, she That''s the way she looks at Tang Wei She was confused and couldn''t stand the huge stimulation. Those desperate emotions and personalities were constantly fighting. Finally, he became Tang Wei. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1852 Luo youyou and Rong Chu are shocked by Su Yan''s behavior. Normally, even if Su Yan is desperate, there is no mistake about Tang Wei and Rong Chu, because in her heart, Tang Wei is Tang Wei, her salvation and the light that no one can surpass him. How can people living in purgatory remember their light wrongly. But now She this look in the eyes, totally is to admit Rong Chu wrong. Who is the wrong person? Luo youyou doesn''t dare to admit the answer. Su Yan, who has suffered such a severe blow, may be already vulnerable in her heart, so she made mistakes when she changed her emotions. Her brain can''t accept such confusion. In addition, she was in a very deep state of instability. She had split and changed her personality before, and now she is pushed to the ground Prison. When she opened her eyes again, she seemed to forget the fact that she loved Tang Wei deeply. Or The love was transferred to the present, which was like Tang Wei''s double. Rong Chu used to, his voice trembled, "what else do you feel uncomfortable about?" Su Yan shakes his head and looks at Xiang rongchu in such a familiar way that Tang Wei once had Luo you took a deep breath, "Yan Yan, do you remember me?" Su Yan smiles. Her green eyes seem to be shining. The world only remembers that she didn''t say a word. She was burdened with her mother''s unfinished debt, but she forgot that she was so charming. She said, "you are leisurely, I remember." Luo youyou doesn''t want to correct Su Yan now. After hearing that Rong Chu has finished the whole process, she is almost in love with Su Yan. How can she care if she is confused and wrong? She wants Su Yan to forget Tang Wei in her life. If the connection between them is broken, maybe this bad relationship will be over. Luo youyou didn''t say anything for Tang Wei. Instead, he said, "Uncle Su Qi is not here these days. I''ll come to Su''s house to accompany you. By the way, what place do you want to go?" An idea flashed through Su Yan''s mind, and she murmured subconsciously, "I want to go The garden. " It felt like a safe haven. She liked planting flowers and places with flowers. She thought of the flowers she saw in Rongnan mansion before she fell into a coma with rongchu. She said, "is that your home, rongchu?" She actually knows that he is rongchu. At what level is Su Yan''s confusion? Does it transfer all the memories of Tang Wei to rongchu? Rongchu nodded and shook his head. The expression on his face made people feel sad. Is that his home? No, it''s not home. "I don''t have a home." The Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and rongchu laughed at himself, "if you want to see it, I''ll take you to see it." For Rong Nan, they have long been useless chess, and their last role is to hit Tang Wei. Today, their utilization value is only a weed on the side of the road. Rong Nan is such a cruel man. Su Yan grabs Rong Chu''s hand and says to him, "let''s not go there. Let''s go somewhere else. Yo Yo, will you come with us?" She seems to forget something important is about to happen, but since she can''t remember it, it''s better to let herself relax. Then Luo youyou and Rong Chu look at each other, but Rong Chu says, "have you forgotten Tang Wei?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1853 Luo youyou didn''t expect that rongchu got the advantage and took advantage of it. He even asked Su Yan in this way. Isn''t he afraid that Su Yan will wake up and lose his little warmth? But rongchu doesn''t want Su Yan like this. If he can, he would rather be given up by Su Yan soberly than take advantage of others'' danger to occupy her heart. Maybe This is also a respect for Tang Wei. I don''t know when, people who have been aiming at each other have become the only corner of his heart where respect is stored. The man named Tang Wei, who has turned the world upside down, has long been an unrepeatable existence. Seeing Su Yan''s blank face for a moment after being asked, Rong Chu went over and said more clearly, "we''ve seen Tang Wei before. Do you remember?" Luo youyou looks at Rong Chu with new eyes. In this case, Rong Chu is just a gentleman, OK! Unexpectedly, Su Yan actually nodded, she said, "I remember." So why Rongchu wants to know what level of Su Yan''s confusion is. In the past, he touched Su Yan''s forehead and found that Su Yan didn''t resist. He just looked at him quietly. The man''s Adam''s apple moves up and down. I don''t know why his heart starts to jump. Su Yan still remembers Tang Wei, but mistakenly puts love on him Is it because, subconsciously, she has already despaired of Tang Wei? But Su Yan''s expression didn''t look abnormal, and it didn''t seem to be pretending Rongchu is bold, in order to test the chaos of Su Yan, he simply reaches out his hand, and the palm of his hand sticks to Su Yan''s face. The soft and delicate skin is wrapped in his palm, and Su Yan doesn''t have any resistance. Rong Chu was stunned. Instead, Luo youyou held his chin on the side and said meaningfully, "is my face smooth? Is it easy to touch? " Rong Chu took his hand back like an electric shock. He felt his palm was hot for some reason. He said, "I just want to have a try..." "I know." Between the words of rongchu just now, Luo youyou trusts rongchu more than she is wary of. She even thinks that if Tang Wei doesn''t show up, Su Yan and rongchu will be wrong all their lives. At least, Su Yan should not have nightmares. See Su Yan without any rejection behavior, rongchu to Su Yan said, "I first take you to find someone to check your body, and then we go out with Luo you to eat." Luo you nodded, "OK, I''ll call Gu to pick us up. Yan Yan, what would you like to eat?" Su Yan said with a smile, "whatever you eat, listen to you." Ouch! If she is a man, she must marry Su Yan first and hide! When Luo youyou finished her journey with a smile, she received a phone call. When she saw that the number was actually Kurosawa, her eyes flashed. She hadn''t received a call from Kurosawa for a long time. Now, what is he Sure enough, as soon as he got through, he heard Kurosawa say, "is Su Yan in your place?" Also, only when he comes across something related to his brother Tang Wei, will he come to her regardless of face. As for his feelings with her It''s just his own rebellion and self moving. Luo you''s voice is a little bit cold, "yes, what''s the matter?" "Don''t let rongchu touch her." Kurosawa said, "Tang Wei told me something. I asked him where Su Yan had gone. He said that he had gone with rongchu. I heard what he said, which means I don''t want Su Yan, but what if Su Yan really goes with rongchu Tang Wei is going to be crazy. " So why did you abandon her. It''s him who doesn''t trust her, who suspects her, and who wants her to live for him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1854 Hearing that, Luo youyou feels a little ironic. Naturally, she knows how hard Tang Wei and Su Yan are, but the most difficult. Su Yan and Tang Wei have different responses to this. It''s su Yan who gets hurt. I''m fed up with it. I''m tired of it. Is it time to sing the opposite tune? Luo youyou takes a look at Su Yan, who is adored by rongchu. He doesn''t know why he feels relieved. It''s like revenge. "Tell Tang Wei, thank him for giving Su Yan a lot of help. Now Su Yan is very good. You call him don''t worry. He''s tired and ill. He''s accompanied by rongchu." Where did sakara Kurosawa hear such words? He knows that he and Luo youyou may have had a hard time finding opportunities in their life, but Tang Wei and Su Yan missed it because of misunderstanding. Now Tang Wei uses sakara Kurosawa to inquire about Su Yan, but he may have some regrets in his heart. If Luo youyou really let Tang Wei hear this, is it just killing his heart? Sakara Kurosawa sighed, "Yo Yo I know you have a grudge against me, but Su Yan and Tang Wei have such an ending. As a spectator, I really regret... " "What''s the pity? It''s su Yan who doesn''t deserve Tang Wei." Luo youyou knows that Su Yan''s consciousness is confused at the moment, but she doesn''t want to hide these words from Su Yan. Her good sister even has something to say to her face. She seems to want to pour out those grievances and unwillingness for Su Yan. "Su Yan can''t swallow that tone. I''ll come out for her. She''s very good now. In the future, she will be busy with her career, and don''t disturb his purity of Tang Wei." Yes, you let her go. In fact, Kurosawa wants to hear Luo youyou''s voice by asking Tang Wei about Su Yan''s situation. He knows that only by asking Tang Wei about Su Yan''s news, Luo youyou will be willing to say a few words to himself. When he hears the blame in her words, Kurosawa knows that they are both the one who has been let down. Naturally, they will be more sympathetic and have a better understanding No wonder now Luo youyou satirizes Tang Wei for Su Yan. If Tang Wei encounters the same thing, as a good brother, Kurosawa wahara may retaliate more severely for him. Now that we have reached this point, we have nothing to say. He said, "I can come and have a look --" LUO youyou just wanted to say no, but after careful consideration, his heart softened a little bit, "um You can come in a few days. There''s something wrong with Yan Yan. If you come, you can help me to have a look at him. " It''s the same thing to have emotional entanglement with sakara Kurosawa before, but she can''t deny sakara Kurosawa''s ability and resources. Maybe sakara Kurosawa can help Su Yan return to normal. On hearing this, Sawara Kurosawa was worried, "didn''t you just say that everything was ok with Su Yan, how could it be that something happened again?" "The physical condition is naturally that everything is OK." Luo youyou didn''t expect that he could have a peaceful conversation with sakara Kurosawa because of Su Yan. To some extent, it''s really ironic, "it''s just that there''s something wrong with Yan Yan''s mental state." This words didn''t hide Su Yan, on the side Su Yan heard, pointed to oneself, showed the expression of doubt. Then Rong Chu touched her hair and said, "good, little thing, maybe it''s good to wake up after a sleep." Su Yan relies on "he", which naturally means to say what he believes. Relying on Rong Chu, she nods and gets into his arms. Luo youyou looks at Su Yan as if she is a girl in love. He gasps and says, "Su Yan is stimulated She seems to be I can''t tell rongchu from Tangwei. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1855 When this word reached sakara Kurosawa''s ear, the man immediately grasped his finger nervously. What Su Yan meant to Tang Wei, as Tang Weihao''s brother, he couldn''t understand more. Moreover, in their eyes, Su Yan is not a brainless woman, how can Tang Wei and rongchu be mistaken? "Are you sure?" he said? Su Yan What''s wrong with Tang Wei and rongchu? Is there no Tang Wei in Su Yan''s memory? " Luo youyou takes a look at Su Yan. She is lying in Rong Chu''s arms and behaves like a little rabbit. This scene makes Luo youyou worried. She just stands up, goes outside and says in a low voice, "no, Tang Wei still exists in Su Yan''s memory." "Then why..." Suhara Kurosawa''s voice was a little worried, "has Su Yan changed her personality?" "I don''t think it''s like switching..." Luo youyou has not guessed this possibility, but if you switch, it''s just Su Yan''s personality change, which has nothing to do with Tang Wei. But now, there is no mistake in Su Yan''s cognition, just The memory of Tang Wei has been distorted. "Now Su Yan has transferred all her feelings for Tang Wei to Rong Chu." Luo youyou recalled Su Yan''s look at Rong Chu. It was clearly looking at Tang Wei, "maybe I heard that Tang Wei abandoned her, didn''t he? Abandon It''s a bit too much to say to abandon this word. Kurosawa wants to help Tang Wei say a few words, but before he says it, he asks Luo Youyou, "to tell you the truth, Kurosawa, do you think it''s better for Su Yan and Tang Wei to be like this, or let Su Yan wake up." Sakara Kurosawa was stunned by Luo you''s question. He didn''t think about it, but Since Tang Wei plans to break up with Su Yan en because of those ugly nude photos, Su Yan can''t bear it, so he transfers his feelings to Rong Chu, which may be a good ending for each step back. "I believe you must have a more accurate answer than me, don''t you? After all, you know Tang Wei better than me," he said With that, Luo youyou hung up, leaving behind Kurosawa with a mobile phone in a daze. He was thinking, if he and Luo youyou encounter such a thing, and Luo youyou is deeply hit, confused and falls in love with others He will Are you crazy? His eyes flashed and Kurosawa decided to tell Tang Wei about it. When he drove to find Tang Wei in the middle of the night, he found that Tang Wei was not at home at all. As soon as he got through, he heard Lu Fang say, "are you free now? If you are free, drag Tang Wei away from my home!" "He''s with you?" Kurosawa asked "Yes." Lu Fang reported an address, "come here quickly. I heard that Tang Wei and Su Yan had a fight. I didn''t want to introduce some new people to him and let him come out quickly. As a result, the woman who forced me to call all cried. Ah Xi, since I can''t bear to say that, why did I say that? Cheap or not, cheap or not!" Lu Fang has never been more convergence, Suwon black eyebrow heartbeat, "you give him a woman?" "Otherwise, he either came to me to complain or to divert his attention." Lu Fang said, "life has to go on, there must be a new beginning, right?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1856 Sometimes Kurosawa kuihara admires Lu Fang''s logic of thinking, which is quite clear and simple. That is, if you break up, change, find a new one, or wait, who will be moved. After breaking up, a new girlfriend didn''t apologize to anyone. So he did the same thing. Not long after Tang Wei broke up with Su Yan, he decided to find some new people for Tang Wei to let him out of the miserable shadow. Who knows that Tang Wei is a stubborn temper, not as crisp as Lu Fang. He doesn''t appreciate it, and he loses his temper and scares the women to cry. At this moment, Lu Fang is holding a mobile phone and chatting with sakara Kurosawa, while waving to the women in the room, which means to let them go quickly. If this anger continues, I''m afraid he will be involved. Kurosawa''s voice came out through his mobile phone, "neither of you will worry." Lu Fang said, "where can I not worry? I''m much less worried than Tang Wei "You mean what a good thing you are!" "Why don''t you just push Luo Fu to Tang Wei? I think she''s pretty! Is it interesting to hide and tuck yourself in? " Lu Fang wanted to spit on Suwon''s face, "Bodhisattva bless you to die soon!" "I''m in a hurry." Sakara Kurosawa was laughed by Lu Qiqi. "Don''t give me a blind idea. Tang Wei is not the kind of person who forgets to clean up immediately after he breaks up. You think everyone is you." Lu Fang said, "I haven''t been in love yet. Compared with you scum men, I''m simple." "Yes, because you are irresponsible every time, so you don''t talk about love." Sakara Kurosawa got into the car and said, "wait there. I''ll come right over." Twenty minutes after he arrived at Lu''s house, he was thinking about how to tell Tang Wei about Su Yan''s confusion. When he pushed the door in, he saw Tang Wei sitting decadent on the sofa with his neck tilted back. The protruding Adam''s apple was sliding up and down because of his breath, pulling out a strong arc of sexual feeling. They seemed to be naturally favored by God, even when they were frustrated It looks like it will never come to a bad end. Pain and suffering are suffered by others. Sakara Kurosawa pulled Tang Wei in the past, "get up, something''s wrong." Tang Wei did not lift his eyelids. "What''s the matter?" "It''s about Su Yan," he continued With that, he took a look at Lu Fang, who was playing with his mobile phone on the side. "You are really big hearted, too. You can let him go." On the edge of Lu Fang stood a very sexy beauty, young and beautiful, with a protruding figure. Lu Fang put his arms around her and grinned Sakara Kurosawa took a deep breath and simply chose to say, "Tang Wei, you''ve done something." Tang Wei finally slowly opened his eyes, curled eyelashes trembled, as if a moment of emotional fluctuations were suppressed by him, his voice was indifferent, "what''s the matter?" "Su Yan is stimulated." "It''s like Falling in love with rongchu? " At that moment, the whole living room atmosphere suddenly cold to the extreme, this time from autumn to winter, the weather gradually cold, a few people standing in the living room for no reason to feel a cold than the outside cold wind even chilly! Sakara Kurosawa took a look at Tang Wei, "are you ok?" Tang Wei didn''t move, his eyes were so black, "say it again?" "Listen to Luo you''s meaning, it seems that Su Yan has been stimulated and her consciousness is confused. Her original mental state is unstable, and she was hit by you It''s like escaping, subconsciously taking rongchu as you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1857 Kurosawa''s words like a bomb fell on Lu Fang and Tang Wei''s ears, and then caused a bang! Tang Wei felt that his ears were buzzing on both sides. First, he took a cold breath and observed the expression of sakara Kurosawa. This unreliable brother could not point out what to deliberately stimulate him, but Kurosawa''s expression was real worry and worry. Tang Wei couldn''t find a reason to deceive others, so he was forced to face such a sudden fact. He said with difficulty, "Su Yan Take rongchu as me? " He sat down on Tang Wei''s side, patted Tang Wei on the shoulder and said, "I also heard what Luo you said. Su Yan seemed to faint later, and then Luo you took care of her at Su''s house..." Tang Wei now has all kinds of emotions in his mind, and all kinds of thoughts are tangled together, which makes him have no reason to analyze what he should do next. "Is rongchu there?" "Then..." It must be there. Otherwise Luo youyou would know that. He must have seen and confirmed it with his own eyes But sakara Kurosawa couldn''t say that. He felt like he was going to explode. It was the bloody intention of killing that passed through his eyes. Sakara Kurosawa was frightened by Tang Wei''s expression. "You said you too - Su Yan was in unstable mental condition. She had an examination before and was still taking medicine to observe. How can you be so dead? I want to stimulate her now!" "Who stimulates who?" Tang Wei shivered and started to shake. He couldn''t believe it. In front of him, Tang Wei was trembling. "Who is it that stimulates who? He didn''t know what Su Yan did!" This sentence made sakara Kurosawa a little stunned. However, Tang just couldn''t tell the story. He thought it was too painful to swallow and spit it out! Only Lu put it on the side and said for him, "we received the photos from there. They are su Yan and Rong Chu, lying on the bed." Suhara Kurosawa was startled, "Suyan betrayed you?" How can it be that Su Yan has always been willing to die only for Tang''s sake? But if it''s not true, how can Tang Wei and Lu Fang insist that they can tell each other apart? Then the pictures in those photos must be so real and cruel that even Tang Wei had to break the defense "You should listen to Su Yan!" "In case, in case it''s a coma..." "I''m confused." At that moment, Tang Wei''s voice was so cold that it made people feel like falling into the ice cellar. The next second he stepped on the air and wanted to fall down, "however, if Luo you and other men are confused, can you Pretend you don''t know, or Pretend it doesn''t matter? " It''s not stepping on the dignity of his Kurosawa, to bully him, give him a slap, and then he had to accept because of love! That''s a shame on the dignity of men! Rongnan''s purpose is to humiliate Tang Wei! He said, "go and see Su Yan. Don''t think about the bad things like this. " Tang Wei''s eyes are all red." there''s nothing visible. I don''t want to see it in the future. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1858 Kurosawa was so anxious that he went to see Lu Fang on the side. Lu Fang shook his head, but Luo Fu on the side suddenly said, "Tang Wei, what you care about is that Su Yan betrays you, or Su Yan is used unknowingly, and you regard her as your own property, so you feel that your dignity has been trampled on." Tang Wei was shocked. Luo Fu''s words are astonishing. They are men who have never thought about it. From Su Yan''s point of view -- "Su Yan is also a victim, isn''t she?" Lu Fang was surprised. When they were discussing things, Luo Fu didn''t interrupt. He thought she was quite at ease. Now she spoke so directly, in front of Tang Wei''s face - I''m afraid she''s not looking for death! "I''ve heard Lu Shao talk about the development of you and Su Yan." Luo Fu''s voice is soft and charming. She looks like a fox who loves to seduce people, but now when she talks seriously, Lu Fang is a little distracted with her. "Su Yan wants to be captured by Rong Nan in order to go deep into the enemy''s rear, and then leaves a clue for you, so that you can touch melons all the way and find Rong Nan''s base camp. It''s very important for you A very important help, isn''t it? " Yes, that''s right. This move is indeed Su Yan''s dangerous move, but it exposes the location of Rongnan''s mansion. Her goal has been achieved. Later, she was dazed by Rongnan in the mansion, and then Rongnan deliberately relaxed her detention so that she can sneak out. It is also Rongnan''s intention to stimulate Tang Wei. He may not know that his real base has been exposed, from a certain angle As far as Du is concerned, they are the only ones in Tang Dynasty. So in that case Having done so many things for Tang Wei, Su Yan is dazed by others without any precaution. It''s reasonable to say that when you come back to Tang Wei, Tang Wei should comfort her and give her this tone "How can you tell a victim, who has helped you, to let her leave you? Because of her bed photo with rongchu? But does the bed photo come from her subjective will? She doesn''t want to, and she even feels sad about it. It''s because she has been violated - you will always consider the man''s own interests, and the kind of girl friend whose wife is forced by others. What''s the difference between hating the girl because she is not clean, and what she has done wrong to be rejected by you? Isn''t the right way to give her courage and protection? " The last sentence stabs Tang Wei''s heart like a knife. The man''s pupil shrinks and suddenly realizes the difference between himself and Luo Wu. What he thinks is that Su Yan is not clean after being touched by others. What Luo Fu thinks is that Su Yan has been designed to be hurt. Involuntarily, she is the victim - and the closest person around her has no consolation, and she even looks coldly at her. This is Su Yan''s last straw. She was I want to ask him for help and comfort She wants to be protected by the villain who insults her like this She was so careful when she got through to him that day, but her voice seemed to see the light. In Rongnan, she suffered so much. It would be better if Tang Wei came. If only Tang had come. But he came and brought her despair. Think of here, Tang Wei''s heart seems to be pulled tight, he felt unable to breathe, difficult to stand up from the sofa, stumbled a few steps, was grabbed by Lu Fang, "where to?" When Tang Wei looked back, his voice was trembling, "I''m going to Find her... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1859 Luo Fu''s point of view is actually a normal person''s point of view, but they have always been used to egotism and never considered it. Su Yan is a victim of this. And they, in addition to the victims of unprovoked malicious, to criticize her, the victim is not perfect. When Tang Wei thinks of this, he doesn''t feel like himself. During this time, after the bed photos of Su Yan and Rong Chu, he is so impulsive that he loses his sense. Su Yan''s despairing eyes when he heard that he was going to let go came to his mind. Tang Wei''s heart twitched. Every time he jumped, he felt pain. He took a deep breath, as if he was trying to adjust his state. Luo Fu said that he was sober - he was so hopeless. No wonder Su Yan will be hit hard. She has always believed in Tang Wei unconditionally, and even betrayed her blood for his sake. Now she is abandoned by Tang Wei without looking back. If God had eyes, just like the story of Dou E''s injustice, the city would have been covered with snow. Tang Wei''s fingers clenched and loosened, and he wanted to go out. Kurosawa grabbed him, "now go to see Su Yan, have you ever thought that maybe it will only cause Su Yan''s greater reaction?" Once upon a time, Tang Wei could go to Su Yan without hesitation. He is her support. Now, when he goes to find her, he has to start thinking about whether his existence will cause more stimulation to Su Yan What a satire it is. One sees another as his own faith, and when that faith collapses, its devout followers will only fall apart more violently. Now Su Yan is. Tang Wei''s voice was hoarse. "What do you think I should do now?" Watching Su Yan really Think of rongchu as him? He is the one who can give her everything. He is the one who makes her love and hate. Su Yan''s eyes are so charming. How can she look at other men with those complicated and charming eyes? Sakara Kurosawa shook his head, "I can contact Luo youyou to inquire about Su Yan''s recent situation. If she gets better, you can go to her again to minimize the damage." It was the first time that Lu Fang saw Tang Wei''s weakness. He was like a vented ball. Although he was still standing there tall and straight, the sadness from his back was like his collapse. Tang Wei''s shoulders trembled, and countless people were unwilling to bear it. Then, if she didn''t get better, she would let Su Yan and Rong Chu go ¡­¡­ Do you get along with each other? " "What else can we do?" Luo Fu looks at Tang Wei. She still vaguely remembers the woman named Su Yan who once gave her affirmation and comfort when she was sad. Now, if she can do something for this woman who is also suffering, it can be regarded as letting her not fight alone any more. So Luo Fu says, "if Su Yan is really crazy, Tang Wei, can you bear the responsibility?" Is Su Yan crazy? Yeah, the world is driving them all crazy. Tang Wei gritted his teeth so much. After all, he was looking at the dazzling chandelier on the ceiling of his landing home. His red eyes choked his emotions back. He opened his mouth and his throat filled with many words he wanted to refute. But the last two words he spoke were just a few words. Just a few words, actually called Luo Fu, the others are red eyed. It''s like desperate words when dying people let go of the last straw one by one. "In fact, I have never been sorry for her in my life. After careful calculation, I am sorry for her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1860 After Tang Wei said this, the hall seemed to be quiet. Lu Fang looked at Tang Wei''s lonely figure. For them, loneliness was normal, but at this moment, he felt that Tang Wei was too lonely. He has never learned how to love a person well. He keeps using his own way on this road, and the result is that he and the other party are covered with blood. In other words, it may be the existence of Su Yan that can accommodate Tang Wei, a character who has not been able to grow up healthily since childhood. If she were a girl from another family, she would have been scared to run away when she saw his real soul. Now, Su Yan is gone. Perhaps this was the moment when Tang Wei was most disintegrated. Lu Fang takes a look at Luo Fu. He doesn''t expect that Luo Fu will stand up and speak for Su Yan, but it''s not useless. At least it makes Tang Wei understand something. Take a deep breath and watch Tang Wei leave. Lu Fang says to sakara Kurosawa, "look at him a little." "I beg you, don''t find another woman for him." On the face of sakara Kurosawa was also an anxious look, "if Tang Wei can see it, can he still hang on a tree like this?" Lu Fang said, "people will change. I don''t know when I''ll figure it out." "If you figure it out, it''s not Tang Wei." "Not to mention, I''m going to see where he''s going." "Well." When the movement disappeared in Lu''s hall, the atmosphere became quiet again. Lu Fang suddenly glanced at Luo Fu, frowned and said, "why did you stand up to speak for Su Yan just now?" Think about it carefully, Su Yan and Luo Fu are not very familiar. Or is she Luo Fu holding Tang Wei and Su Yan''s thighs with a different intention? "Sort of..." Luo Fu''s voice is gentle, know Lu Fang this eye is satirical, she hangs down the Mou son to go, "a little return." The hands had been clenched by Su Yan who had just met. I hope she doesn''t suffer as much as she does. When Tang Wei went to Su''s home in the middle of the night, he threw himself in the air. The door of Su''s house was closed. He stood at the door. The security guard recognized him and said to him, "Tang Shao, our master is not at home." Not at home? Suwon Kurosawa said that Su Yan was cultivated in Su''s family. How could it be gone in a twinkling of an eye? "In the afternoon Miss Luo came, and then several people went out together." The security guard didn''t hide it. Luo youyou and Su Yan have a good relationship. It''s common to go in and out of Su''s house at will. He said, "I heard that I''m going out to find a place to live for a while. My young lady doesn''t look very well. Miss Luo takes her on vacation." It''s really a bit of Luo you''s temperament to say you''re leaving. Tang Wei asked eagerly, "did you say when you''ll be back?" The guard shook his head blankly. "Is Su Yan alone?" In the face of Tang Wei''s eager eyes, the security guard said honestly, "no, there''s a man who''s going with me. Has my young lady made a new boyfriend? Hand in hand, I think it''s very kind. " There was joy in the tone. Tang Wei stepped back and stood there like a thunderbolt. Late at night, the wind blows through his ears. He doesn''t care about the obstruction of Kurosawa. He still comes to Su''s house to inquire. Who knows that what he hears is the news of killing his heart. How does he fight Su Yan goes out hand in hand with other men. It''s his and has been stolen! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1861 The words of the security guard make Tang Wei in a big mess. He thinks about countless kinds of Su Yan and Rong Chu''s follow-up. His face is in a panic. After seeing the security guard, Tang Wei immediately says, "did you say where to go?" "I don''t know." The security guard has always been polite to Tang Wei, "but our young lady and Tang Shao have such a good relationship. If you ask, you will know. You don''t have to bother to go there in the middle of the night, but you still have an empty space. I''m really sorry..." Security guard is polite, but Tang Wei''s ears are full of sarcasm. It turns out that in everyone''s eyes, Su Yan and Tang Wei have always had a good relationship. Maybe there were a lot of people who expected them to be together in a real sense. Now, there''s nothing left. Tang Wei took a deep breath, gave the security guard a so-called polite smile, maintained the last face contact between the two families, and then said, "yes, I''ll ask." After that, he quickly turned around and left. Su Qi''s house was so luxurious, which was the proof of Su Qi''s great scenery when he was young. At this moment, standing outside Su Qi''s house, he could not help feeling that I seem to say goodbye to the Su family. This family, it seems, can''t step in any more. Tang Wei turned and walked very fast, and his smile couldn''t hold up any longer. He got on his car and started the accelerator at once. The sports car roared in place, as if it was replacing Tang Wei, who couldn''t tell. He wanted to roar away his depression and anger. When he started the car, the security guard watched Tang Weiyuan go. The man sat in the car and clenched his steering wheel. But he used so much strength, but still feel powerless. It''s like taking a little breath, there''s something in your hand that''s going to fall through your fingers. He went to the hotel''s lounge alone, left the car to the people in his hotel to stop, then sat on the bar and watched the bartender standing there shaking his wine, the man just looked at it. Blink, feel everything is not real. How could The vision is beginning to blur. Tang Wei didn''t speak and took a hard breath. He continued to blink. The wine master noticed him and immediately came to receive him, "master Tang..." "You are busy with your work." Tang Wei waved his hand and turned his face away. "I''ll sit here and have a look." The bartender said, "are you going to the base? Your friends are still in it..." Tang Wei shook his head. It was a shame for him to go back like this. He was afraid that he would be comforted as soon as he went back. Comfort Comfort what, comfort Su Yan ran with people! Heart sour feeling can not stop surging up, Tang only voice is hoarse, "nothing, sit here for a while, I''ll go down to have a look." The voice did not fall, the side uploaded the sound of high heels. Tang Wei instinctively frowned, looked up and saw Sakura Sakura Sakura''s graceful figure coming towards him, as if he had known that Tang Wei was here for a long time, and said, "Tang, I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Tang Wei expression suddenly become cold, "but I have nothing to find you." It''s all right. Get out of here. But sakako didn''t listen and sat down beside Tang Wei. "I heard that Su Yan was bold enough to seduce other men. Tang, it''s not worth being angry for her." How dare sakako Ohara still appear in front of him and say such words? Tang Wei also sneered, "don''t you understand the situation?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1862 Sakura Sawara looks forward to the sky, the earth, the stars and the moon. She looks forward to Tang Wei breaking up with Su Yan. Now they finally get rid of each other. It''s too late for Sakura Sawara to be happy. Tang Wei treats her coldly now. She doesn''t feel aggrieved. She just thinks that the future is long enough to solve Su Yan''s misfortune. She has plenty of time and opportunity to be together with Tang Wei. Thinking of the thing that her hand came down to report, sakako Sakurai raised her lips in a good mood. Even now Tang Wei''s temper is very bad, she doesn''t mind. If you love Tang Wei, you have to tolerate him. Only in this way can you go further ~ thinking of this, after sitting down on the edge, sakako Sakurai asked the bartender for a glass of wine. She held her chin to Tang Wei. Her face was pretty. She said to Tang Wei with a wink, "I know you are in a bad mood recently because of your affair with Su Yan, so I want to coax you." Tang only eyelid didn''t lift, "don''t need." If this person has nothing to do with Kurosawa, he may have been sent out by the security guard. Today, sakako Ishihara painted a beautiful make-up. She came to find Tang Wei, but it was not hard to be rejected. She said with a smile, "don, think about it. You should be happy to get rid of a betrayer. It''s not worth the loss to waste time for such a woman." Tang Wei''s eyes became a little chilly. However, Sakura Ohara didn''t see it. She took a sip of the wine, and then pushed the glass to Tang Wei. "For this reason, I think we should celebrate. Su Yan''s identity is not worthy of you. If she goes away, we will be pure, and the daughter of a guilty man will never disturb your life any more." The daughter of the sinner? Tang Wei sneered, "yes, her mother''s crimes against my mother are too numerous to record. Su Yan has gone. Isn''t that right?" Sakako Ishihara almost didn''t smile. Then he watched Tang Wei catch the wine glass she handed her. Then the man shook the cocktail in his hand like a red wine glass. His posture was full of aggression and sexiness, as if he just shook the wine glass lightly, and several bombs fell and exploded thousands of miles away. And those flying dust, but not to his eyes. "According to this, Su Yan should die, right?" When the light of the lounge came down, the dark red and dark green light slowly switched and mixed. In Tang Wei''s eyes, at that moment, the color of his pupils was extremely enchanting. Staring at Sakura Sakura, he said, "it''s not a pity for people like Su Yan to die. I''m too soft hearted to let her live until now. When she was five years old, I should have poisoned her." When she heard Tang Wei''s cruel words, she was shocked. She knew that Tang Wei had been vicious since childhood, but in her filter, Tang Wei was gentle and deep-seated. So she accepted Tang Wei''s appearance and said, "yes --" before her voice fell, a few people came up behind her, the first one was a girl, and she laughed from Tang Wei Li took the glass of wine, and then poured it on Sakura''s face! "You dare to tell other people''s lives here!" Sakura Sakura screamed, but Tang Wei laughed. He clapped his hands and winked at some good friends who came up from the base. Then he looked at Sakura Sakura. The man''s voice was cold and frivolous. "Don''t you really think I think so?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1863 Sakako didn''t expect that Tang Wei still didn''t accept her after such a thing. The woman who was rejected still had wine dripping down her face. She pointed to another woman who spilled her own wine and yelled, "what are you, I''m talking to Tang Wei, and you dare to spill my wine?" The woman she pointed at glanced at Sakura Ohara with a scornful look. Her expression seemed to be looking at her abilities. Then she said with disdain, "you don''t really think she''s a character. You can''t even compare with Su Yan''s ten thousandth. Don''t dream about getting close to Tang Wei, OK? This glass of wine is for you to wake up and stop dreaming all day Sakako Ikehara remembered that someone had told her that as long as she could bear to wait, Tang Wei and Su Yan would finish sooner or later. So at this moment, she just had to pretend to be very generous in front of Tang Wei. In this way, she would be the same as Su Yan. After all, in the early days, Su Yan was insulted by Tang Wei, but he didn''t dare to speak. He bit his teeth to carry down Tang Wei''s humiliation. As long as Sakura Sakura now carries all this, then the memory of Su Yan will be gradually covered by Sakura Sakura. Later, Tang Wei had the impression that it was Sakura, not su Yan, who loved him so much. "People''s memories are too easy to change." That day, he said to her, "memory itself can be changed, it is a reaction to the past experience. As long as you don''t stop instilling, others will be covered. After Tang Wei breaks up with Su Yan, you just need to stay with Tang Wei and cover Su Yan. " So at this moment, although sakako Ohara is very angry and even wants to slap the girl in front of her, in order to pretend to be a lady, she wipes the wine dregs on her face and says to Tang Wei, "Tang, this is yours Friends? " "This is Hua Zhi. She is my comrade in arms." The woman who was named was the one who did not hesitate to pour wine on Sakura Sakura. She gave Sakura a cold look and said, "you don''t deserve to know me." Sakako Ishihara''s smile froze, "why do you mean so much to me?" "I can''t see you chewing your tongue behind your back, but you have to insert your finger in the client''s affairs." Hua Zhi also smiles. She looks a few years older than Tang Wei. She has the charm of a mature woman. She cuts her wavy hair and says to Sakura Sakura, "little girl, I''m tired of your tricks. Don''t use them. It happens that your brother hazel is coming. Let him drop you off. " Finish saying to spend Zhi to turn round, Tang Wei also have no other express, coldly leave from her in front of, the woman clenched to clench finger, for a su Yan, why even the woman want to talk for Su Yan? Why can she have someone to speak for when she''s gone? Sakura Sakura hate, hate can''t, Tang Wei left, turned his head didn''t look at a glance, the original flower Zhiling companion is specially come to see his situation, by the way to help him get rid of Sakura Sakura''s entanglement. Does Tang Wei really despise her? No Just like Su Yan in those years, Tang Wei saw Su Yan in that way. Doesn''t it just mean that she has a chance? Sakura Sakura shivered out a medicine jar from her bag, then poured out a pill and swallowed it without drinking water. She grabbed the mobile phone to make a call in the past, through the opposite is a vicissitudes of life, silent male voice, "progress?" Sakako kubara gasped, "by Tang Wei''s side It seems that a new companion has appeared www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1864 Thinking of the girl who spilled wine on her just now, sakako Sakurai''s eyes were filled with hatred. If it wasn''t for her deep love for Tang Wei, she would have retaliated just now. How could she save face for this cheap woman? It''s Tang Wei''s side. How can there be so many such women at one time or two! By the way, sakako Ishihara said, "especially there is a woman on the side. She looks a little older than them. I don''t know how Tang Wei found it, but I always feel that it''s not a fuel-efficient lamp..." When he heard sakako sakara say this, the man at the other end of the mobile phone flashed a name in his mind, and he clearly said, "it''s still Tang Weida who can find these people..." Speaking of it, there were more people there. After thinking for a moment, the man ordered Sakura Sakura, "have you taken the medicine for you?" Sakako said with a smile, "eat, eat." Opposite the man told a, and then hung up, he opened the computer in front of him, and then entered a name. "You make me speechless." Go to the basement, flower Zhi hair a swing, almost slap in the face of Tang Wei, the man frowned, "what''s the matter?" "Can be entangled by that kind of goods for so long, Tang Wei." Hua Zhi held her hands in front of her chest and shook her head. "No wonder Su Yan wants to go." Tang Wei''s expression almost changed in an instant, "how many meanings?" "I said Hua Zhi handed over a piece of information and said, "you are a person who won''t take the initiative to respond to everything around you, but just like this, you don''t take the initiative to go. If Su Yan knows, she will feel uncomfortable. In public, she can rarely get a sense of security from you." Hua Zhi had a meaningful look at Tang''s one eye, "the first time you fall in love, I tell you, the girl''s mind is very delicate, not to blame you for not doing well, but to take care of her mood, it will be better, and --" as soon as the words change, she handed over the information, "we have found the evidence and weakness, these days we can directly ambush -" "¡° Go to find Rong Nan? " Tang Wei grinned, "do you need to be direct? I''ll make a plan and start the day after tomorrow. " "How are you going to get into his mansion?" Huazhi waved the information in her hand, and the place above was su Yan''s in-depth exchange. She said, "are we looking for someone to change face?" "No Tang Wei said, "just go in." That night, ACE found that there seemed to be something wrong in their database. It seemed that the data in some places had been changed, but he didn''t know how to check it. The accounting figures were all accurate Rubbing his eyes, ACE stared at the computer suspiciously for a while. Is it Illusion? But the next second, the computer screen suddenly went black, which startled him. Ace had never been hacked in his life. Who dares to come to the computer of a person with social status like Hei Rongnan? But now this kind of thing has happened, and still ¡°hello¡£¡± Hackers hacked into the computer issued a voice, as if someone through the computer and he said hello, "long time no see." This voice Ace released the hand holding the mouse and opened his eyes incredulously, "Tang Wei www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1865 He had no idea that Tang only had this courage. Who dares to sneak into Rongnan''s computer like this? But Tang Wei is so bold, but also in broad daylight hit Rong Nan''s face - your solid firewall, with me, is just a piece of cake. For some reason, ACE tried to talk to Tang Wei, "what''s the matter with you?" "The computer was hacked, and the first thing you said was this." Tang Wei''s face appears on the screen, followed by several young people. They all look young, but what they do makes older people nervous. Just like those plots in foreign animation, a group of young people Is this trying to save the world? Ace''s eyes changed. "I think you must have something else to do when you invade here so hard?" Tang Wei has been thinking about how to start with Rongnan. AISI''s loyalty to Rongnan is not something they can shake. But at this moment, Tang Wei begins to doubt. If you are loyal, then after seeing that the computer was hacked by them, the first reaction should be to tell Ronan immediately, but ace didn''t. the first sentence was to ask him what happened. This surprised Tang Wei. Perhaps because of a certain opportunity, the two masters and servants had already started to run counter to each other "How clever." Tang Wei took a look at ace. "However, we just came to say hello to you today. I just want to challenge whether Rongnan''s network level is so powerful. The nihilistic but powerful and airtight firewall, which was once built for him by all the network information talents in the world, is used to protect his real personal information It''s not that bad. " "Are you here to provoke?" Ace''s mobile phone was shocked. It was the people from the security department below who sent a message saying that they felt that the background situation of their home was a little abnormal. Was there an attack. After looking at Tang Wei, who is looking at himself in front of the computer, ACE replied with the same expression that there should be a bug. Everything here is normal. Let their technical team check whether there is a bug in the network. In this way, Tang Wei''s affairs were suppressed. Ace is the chief manager of Rongnan. In addition to Rongnan, the people here listen to what ace said most. Since ace said there was no problem, they naturally carried out ordinary technical investigation. They didn''t know at all - at this time, the culprit was communicating with ACE. Tang Wei narrowed his beautiful eyes, "why don''t you say it?" "My choice has nothing to do with you." Ace put the mobile phone back and said to Tang Wei without any waves, "I may know exactly what you want to do, but I will not help you. I will only do what I choose to do." What does that mean? Tang Wei looked at ace''s face, "you know, I can find it here, which means that you have been exposed, including your current address and your final base camp." Ace looked at the ceiling. The man who had been around Rongnan for a long time slowly spat out a word. At this moment, he seemed to be old for countless years. "I know that Suyan was the one I searched. I found that pen long ago, but I didn''t say it Tang Wei''s pupil severely shocked, "what do you say?" "That bowl of medicine is also Rongnan arrange me to give Su Yan drink, and then let them coma in the past, and then arrange the maid to play with their posture to take photos." Ace said, "Su Yan gave me eyes. In this lonely place, she once gave me a resolute look." That look, he understood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1866 Ace still remembers Su Yan''s expression when he looks at him. He seems to know what will happen next, but he still goes forward without hesitation. He can accept her determination. At that moment, ace was shocked. Maybe from the beginning, this woman knew that she was about to face the abyss, but she had enough consciousness, so she came here, in order to bring the fatal key information to Tang Wei. Ace said to Tang Wei on the screen, "you must have seen that picture, haven''t you?" Tang Wei''s expression is a little blank. It seems that he can''t accept the truth that has been pierced, no matter what. Su Yan is voluntary. She knows what she''s doing. She''s willing to go through the muddy water for him, and ACE Is her sad, burning self to complete the witness of love. Tang Wei shook his head. He didn''t know who he was denying. "So those photos, when they were taken..." "It''s Rong Nan''s order to pose in those positions." I don''t know when, in the face of outsiders, ACE no longer used "you" to call, but directly called Rongnan. But this sentence made Tang Wei fall apart. He couldn''t believe it. He always felt that the truth was too late to prevent. "You mean, it was your intention..." "Yes, let the maid do it on purpose." Ace suddenly sneered. He had few other expressions. This smile was full of irony. "I think this method is too bad, but I didn''t expect it would still stimulate you, Tang Wei." "So nothing happened to them..." Tang Wei''s eyes were full of despair. He was too impulsive. Now ace''s words seemed to strike him in the head. "Think with your always smart brain. You are in a coma. Where can you do other actions to do other things?" Ace took back his smile and said, "it''s a magic drug. Dear Tang Dashao, you''ll lose your ability if you feel dizzy. Don''t you even think of this level?" No. No. He''s ridiculous, he''s confused. He is so smart and sharp, but he just fell in this matter! Once upon a time, Rong Nan hurt Su Yan and made her suffer so many years of abuse from the world - but now, it''s Tang Wei who hurt Su Yan. He hurt her too much! The truth is so cruel that it doesn''t even give Tang the only room to maneuver. In this way, it is directly torn open. Tang Wei feels a sharp pain in his heart. He thinks of Su Yan''s eyes before he turns around that day. Those gray green eyes are always chasing his back. But that day, the plaster was broken. Tang Wei takes a deep breath. He doesn''t want to lose control in front of ace. They invade Rongnan''s base camp network today. They have something important to do. He originally chatted with ACE just to hold him back, but He felt like he was going to be out of breath. He blinked hard. Tang Wei tried to calm himself down through these actions, but he couldn''t. his heart was beating so fast, and his blood vessels were shaking. He He was about to be overwhelmed by the truth. He didn''t give Su Yan any trust. He thought she was dirty and drove her away, knowing that everything she did was for him, but But he didn''t want her www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1867 Thinking of this, Tang Wei felt a sharp pain in his heart. He didn''t know how to pretend to be OK in front of ACE, but he was almost unable to hold on. Seeing Tang Wei''s silence, ACE said to Tang Wei, "in addition, Rongnan already knows that you''ve found another group of people who want to fight against him. I advise you to be careful and climb to this position. Rongnan is not as easy to deal with as you think." He didn''t seem to have any weakness. Anything can not care, even rongbei and Lu Yiting''s death, can not shake him. Sometimes, ACE also wants to ask Rong Nan, the man sitting on the throne, sir, are you not lonely? Tang Wei stared at ace for a long time with a kind of complicated eyes and said, "is this the news you want to tell me?" Including That painful truth. Ace''s eyes flashed, as if thinking for a moment, "I know what you''re going to do, but it''s not that easy." "What if it''s not that easy." Tang Wei seems to have been hurt a lot and is talking with pain. "Even if it''s impossible, I''ll turn it upside down myself." Ace shook his head and sighed in his heart. Then Tang Wei''s face suddenly disappeared on the computer screen. It seemed that the communication in just a few minutes did not exist. His computer automatically turned on again and resumed normal operation again. Looking at the time in the corner of the screen, ACE''s eyes gradually deepened. "Five minutes is enough." Hua Zhi clatters the keyboard and looks at the screen in front of her. She will find that she is frantically transferring the important information on ACE''s computer to them through their hacker program. Now, Tang Wei holds his clothes on his chest in an attempt to make it a little better. He turns around and looks at his good friends with difficulty, "has the IP address been located? ¡± "well." Lu Fang nodded at the edge. "You''ve got the information you want. What are we doing? God, we''ve hacked into the computer of Rong Nan''s housekeeper. It''s all confidential!" Lu Fang turned the computer screen to Tang Wei and said, "look at this My mother, these data scare me, OK? Don''t say, your father is also in the file As soon as Tang Wei''s expression changed, he saw Lu Fang pull out a row of documents and said, "mummy, this is your father''s case in those years. This is Su Yan''s mother''s case in those years. One by one If it wasn''t for Su Yan''s positioning, so that we could hack the network lines there by the way, we couldn''t find this computer. Where could we get so much information? " Speaking of this, Tang Wei''s back trembled. Lu Fang suddenly realized what he had said. Then he turned the computer back, lowered his voice and said to Tang Wei, "you see, now the truth is clear..." Tang Wei Chao took a look at him, which made Lu Fang feel sad. Why is he so fragile? It''s like the wind blows away. Is he regretting it? Perhaps at this moment, there is no better than regret to torture Tang Wei. "I know..." Tang Wei''s voice has been a little intermittent, "it''s me It''s that I blame Su Yan indiscriminately. It''s that I''m impulsive when I''m stimulated... " How can he do this? He can''t believe it''s something he did. What''s done? How can he save it? Lu Fang said, "if you really feel bad, you''d better go to her. The premise is that we have solved Rongnan, and then we have time for you to get Su Yan back. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1868 Tang Wei''s face was pale. For the first time, they saw the words of panic clearly on Tang Wei''s face. Once upon a time, Tang could not be alone. He was young and frivolous. How could he show such a look It''s like the sky is falling. Lu Fang didn''t speak. He turned his head and went back to the computer. After a while, he said to Tang Wei, "wait a minute We seem to Seems to have found a new beacon? " New beacon? Tang Wei looked at the coordinate point on their map in disbelief. Wait a minute. Whose coordinate is it "This is ace''s coordinate." Tang Wei took a deep breath, stepped back and sat back in the chair in front of the computer. "He installed a signal transmitter for himself and sent the signal to us." "He''s giving us feedback on Rong Nan''s every move?" Hua Zhi covered her mouth on the side, "my God, that''s ace, the most trusted person in Rong Nan, unexpectedly..." It''s just like this Maybe Lu Yiting''s death became the last straw to crush ace. From that moment on, ACE stood opposite Rongnan. He told Tang Wei that he would only make his own choice, not help him, but would not interfere with him. Is it his own choice to send this position now? I saw the rise of Rongnan high-rise building and the collapse of Rongnan building with my own eyes Ace is really desperate for Ronan, so he will make such a choice. "Then we have a chance to bring down Rong Nan, and now, the chance is getting bigger and bigger." Lu Fang''s fingers were tapping on the keyboard. "Let me see if the news recently released says where Rong Nan is going to inspect. When we have all the materials ready, we will go to see him in person and throw all this in his face!" Water can carry a boat and also overturn it. Rong Nan never thought that when those forces gathered little by little, they were so deadly. Tang Wei didn''t speak. Suddenly he thought of the conversation between ACE and him. Ace said that Su Yan once looked at him when he was in Rongnan mansion. That glance might have prompted ace to make the final decision. At that moment, ACE came into contact with Su Yan''s hatred and despair, as well as his determination to pull Rongnan into the water at the expense of his own destruction. A woman can still be so, so he is a big man, how can he be so submissive? In Rongnan mansion, in front of the computer, ACE looked at the computer desktop blankly, and the transmitter was sticking tightly to his neck collar, just like sticking to his artery. "Lu Yiting, this is the last thing I can do for you." Ace said in a low voice, "we didn''t have time to do anything for each other when we were alive. Now, let me be willful once." When Su Qi goes home this time, he finds that Su Yan is not at home. His instinct is to go to Boye''s house to find her. When he goes back for a business trip abroad, he thinks that he has such a daughter. No matter what happened in the past, as long as she can be happy in the future. He doesn''t interfere in who his daughter likes. Whether it''s Tang Wei or not, his daughter has suffered so much. In the end, if she can''t be with the person she likes, she is really sorry for her daughter. After thinking about it, Su Qi went to Bo Ye''s house. When he got to the door, he sighed and saw Bo ye come out to pick him up. He said, "is Yan Yan in your house?" The result thin night a face accident, "ah? No, it''s the only one who''s back. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1869 Su Qi didn''t expect her daughter to be away from Tang Wei. For so many years, except when she was abroad, Su Qi would go to Boye''s home for the first time when she didn''t go home. It''s as if everyone has already acquiesced that Su Yan is a member of the Boye family of Tang poetry. Bo Ye sees Su Qi''s blank expression. Years of vigilance makes him feel that something is wrong. Su Yan must have gone outside without saying hello to her father. Su Qi subconsciously thinks that she has come to their home. But unexpectedly, Su Yan is not here Bo Ye said, "Tang Wei hasn''t talked about Su Yan recently. Is there something wrong with them?" Su Qi frowned tightly. "It seems that the news about the seven deadly sins has stopped recently. Do you know what these young people are doing?" Bo Ye''s eyes flashed a trace of deep, "when Tang Wei comes back, I have to ask..." As soon as he got off the bus, he saw Su Qi and his father standing at the door. Tang Wei was stunned, "Dad..." "Where have you been?" The tone of thin night is very bad, to Tang Wei up and down looked one eye, "Su Yan?" This question makes Tang Wei pale, Su Yan? His heart ached. How could he know where Su Yan had gone Su Yan was left behind by him that day, and now she has no trace to find. Although as long as he wants to check, he can still find out about Su Yan, but Tang Wei doesn''t dare to go. He doesn''t know why. Maybe subconsciously, he finally realizes that he is too cruel. Everything he does on Su Yan is enough to be a heavy hammer to defeat her. And she, thin and weak, is just biting her teeth until now. At the end of the finale, when he touched it lightly, it was broken. After opening his mouth, Tang Wei said, "I I didn''t stay with Su Yan, and I don''t know where she is. " "I don''t know. I won''t check it out?" Bo Ye didn''t realize what happened, so he said to his son, "girlfriends can''t see it. Hey, say something about you. What''s your expression? You look like your father is dead. I''m still alive. What''s the matter with you these days Tang Wei didn''t speak and his eyes were dark. "Get in! How cold it is to stand outside. " Thin night patted Tang Wei''s shoulder, looked at Su Qi again, "I contact you later, want you not to go back first." Su Qi and thin night are at a loss, also don''t know Tang Wei their action in the back, can only nod, also worried to see Tang only eye, see his face is not good, told a sentence, "you these days have a good meal, people thin." Su Qi''s care for him made Tang Wei''s nose sour. In fact, after all, he has been loved by people since he was a child. Everyone loves him and favors him unconditionally. His sufferings are approved and protected by people, but they forget Su Yan''s suffering has never been recognized. Now, Su Qi, who is Su Yan, still wants to tell him to have a good meal. Tang Wei''s shoulder trembled, and he could hardly help his emotion. When Su Qi left, Bo ye called Tang Wei into his study. As soon as the door closed, the father asked, "what''s the matter?" Tang Wei turned his face and said, "it''s OK." "What about Su Yan?" "Me and her..." The Adam''s apple moves up and down, and Tang Wei''s words are broken. He looks like a stray dog who can''t find his way home. He looks at the ceiling in his study decadent and despairingly, remembering what he has done, and his heart is burning with pain. "Dad, I don''t seem to be able to catch up with Su Yan anymore..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1870 Bo Ye still doesn''t know what Tang Wei did. Sometimes, they think that Tang Wei has gone beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding. The injury he suffered in his childhood has become the most fatal part of him. Now, he looks at his father and murmurs, "Su Yan doesn''t remember me." Bo Ye looks shocked. Although Su Yan''s mental state is unstable, they all know that no matter when, Su Yan always remembers Tang Wei, and even She split so many personalities, each one because of Tang Weicai Why don''t you remember now? Bo Ye catches Tang Wei and wants to ask him. However, no matter what Bo Ye says, Tang Wei refuses to say one more word. He just keeps his mouth shut. As a father, he can''t control his son, so he looks like a ghost floating to the study on the second floor. He slams the door and never comes out again. Thin night frowned, the living room suddenly quiet down, he looked in the direction of the study for a long time, and then took out the mobile phone. ****** Tang Wei didn''t know that Hua Zhi would visit late at night. He even stood at his door and handed over a piece of information. "I found it. Rong Nan might go abroad recently. I think it''s time for us to do it." Tang Wei looked at the door of the flower Zhi some at a loss, "how can you come over." "They are timid and dare not come to you. They say that when you leave the base, your eyes are like killing people." Flower Zhi doesn''t matter shrugged shoulders, "finally we scissors stone cloth, I''m more unlucky, came." Tang Wei had some rare achievements. "Is it so terrible?" "The wife ran away with people, who is not this expression." Hua Zhi said seriously and patted Tang Wei on the shoulder, "come on, when we finish Rongnan, you can chase Su Yan. By the way, where is Su Yan? I''ll check it for you by the way." Tang Wei glanced in the past, then was surprised. They Actually, I went to a small remote tourist city, where the climate is warm and there are flowers blooming all the year round. After looking at the information of the entourage, Tang Wei''s eyebrows jumped. "Did Luo youyou go with him?" "Well." Hua Zhi nodded, "it is estimated that she is not at ease, let Su Yan and Rong Chu go alone, but I found that they stay in the hotel information, do you want to see?" Tang Wei''s hand was shaking. His instinct was to say no. Hua Zhi is not afraid of death to spread out the information and says to Tang Wei, "bingo, guess right, Su Yan has been sleeping in the same room opened by Rong Chu when she travels. After all, now, in Su Yan''s eyes, Rong Chu is the person she has loved since she was five years old. " People I''ve loved since I was five. This sentence is so easy but sharp, and smashes Tang Wei''s besieged city to pieces. For a moment, he felt as if something had suddenly broken in his heart. Standing at the door of his house, he only felt that the weather was cold, and it was getting colder and colder in the middle of the night. It was so cold that others could not stop shivering, "shut up..." Hua Zhi turns a blind eye to the pain. She has been used to it for a long time. Isn''t life for suffering? After that, she put a U-disk into Tang Wei''s hand and said, "if you want to go, you can still find them. We''ve already bought the ticket for you. Now pack your bags and have the last flight." Tang Wei suddenly clenched the U disk and looked at Hua Zhi. Then he saw that Hua Zhi turned and walked away, shaking his head. "Go, Holmes." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1871 Tang Wei packed his luggage as fast as he could at home. Then he received a text message on his mobile phone, which was sent to his mobile phone by his friend who helped him buy a ticket. After taking a look at the airport, Tang Wei turns off the screen of his mobile phone, and then drives to the airport. He thinks he is walking quietly. Unexpectedly, Bo Ye upstairs hears something. He gets up in the middle of the night, and the door opens slightly. Tang Shi in the bedroom rubbed her eyes, "husband, what''s the matter?" Thin night through the French window looking at Tang Weiyuan to the car lights, slowly frown, "Stinky boy don''t know and Su Yan make what contradiction." After listening to this, Tang poetry lost its sense of sleepiness. "Yan Yan has been wronged too much. It''s time to make up for it. I just heard the sound of a car starting up..." "It''s the smelly boy." Bo Ye sighed, "I don''t know where I''m going in a hurry in the middle of the night. I have to check it out. He doesn''t know what he''s done behind his back." Tang Shi gets up and thinks of something. In the middle of the night, she dials Sophie. Sophie helps Suyan and goes abroad. Now she is an unmarried woman who has adopted a lot of children and stray cats and dogs. Now she receives Tang Shi''s call and smiles, "what''s the matter?" At that time, they were still rivals in love, but later they reconciled. Women like Tang Shi had the ability to make women like her. "I want to ask Su Yan about her present situation." Tang Shi took a look at the expression of thin night, and the couple nodded. It was dark outside, too thick to open. When Tang Wei arrived at the airport, most of the flights had only the last one left. There were very few people in the airport. After going through the VIP channel and going through the security check, he sat in the waiting hall. When the attendant saw him sitting so indifferently, he looked at him with a red face. "Whose young master is that?" "Sweater and suit pants? It''s a good match. The legs are quite straight. It''s so handsome... " Tang Wei didn''t hear it. He just heard these words. He couldn''t make waves at all. He had no idea what time the flight would leave. He wanted to get on board as soon as possible. I knew I could borrow LAN Qiqi''s private plane. I''m waiting for the plane now Just think of LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin, Tang Wei always feel sorry for them, LAN Qiqi does not marry, just want to wait for Su Yan, want to be happy together, this is good, he put things like this, together with the pull down of Xu Shengmin, marriage can not get married. Take a breath, just as the radio began to broadcast boarding information, Tang Wei left. Half an hour later, the plane crossed an arc from the sky. This is the last flight tonight, taking his last hope. When landing, the sky is slightly white. Tang Wei steps down from the plane and can''t wait to arrive at Su Yan''s hotel. Being in the same hotel with them makes Tang Wei nervous. However, just pulling luggage into the elevator, unexpectedly, the elevator door opened. Luo youyou is smiling, holding Su Yan''s hand and walking out. They wake up early and want to come to the hotel garden to see the flowers. Unexpectedly, they meet Tang Wei, who happens to have just landed and is full of dust. The moment the elevator door opened, it seemed that the curtain of another story was slowly opening. Tang Wei is still carrying a suitcase in his hand. He doesn''t hold it steady and falls to the ground directly. Su Yan was also stunned. She tilted her head and looked at him for a long time. At that moment, many complicated things passed through her mind. She could not accept and understand them. She slowly frowned and said, "Tang Wei www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1872 Tang Wei completely did not expect to meet Su Yan again in such a posture. He was not even ready to say anything to her, so he ran into Su Yan in a hurry. Luo youyou squatted down and pulled the trunk lever off the ground for him, then said to Tang Wei, "how did you come here?" She didn''t look surprised at all. Maybe Luo youyou had already guessed that Tang Wei would come. Just like Kurosawa and Tang Wei, Luo youyou has a close relationship with Su Yan. She just wants to see Su Yan not hurt. If Tang Wei talks well, she won''t do anything to stop her. But if Luo youyou through his own experience, Kurosawa so many times to find her is just to vent possessiveness, think of here, Luo youyou subconsciously grasped Su Yan''s hand, said, "I and Yan Yan want to get up early to go outside the garden to have a look." Su Yan likes to visit the garden most, which Tang Wei knows. Taking the suitcase from Luo Youyou, Tang Wei pursed his lips. There was a trace of anxiety on his delicate face. He said, "I''m here to find you." Luo youyou nodded, "it''s OK. You haven''t slept all night. Why don''t you go to sleep first and talk about it when you wake up." Some things are destined to have a result, perhaps now Tang can only rush to come, just want to make the result clear. Looking at Su Yan''s blank and strange expression, Tang Wei''s heart aches, but the man has no time to say anything else. Luo youyou has already led Su Yan away. This scene makes Tang Wei feel sad, but his heart is a little relaxed. At least rongchu didn''t follow, did he? Maybe Luo youyou has been accompanying Su Yan these days He went back to put his luggage. Instead of listening to Luo Youyou, he changed his clothes and went to the garden on the first floor. When he passed, the sky was just white. Tang Wei, who had been up all night, looked at the rising sun. He was in a trance. The sun on the horizon is so far away, and the light is just lighting up. Su''s face in the garden is like peach blossom. She quietly follows Luo you, because some of her outstanding features seem to make people feel that she is not a docile type, on the contrary, some of her cold features are not easy to provoke, but that''s just the illusion given by her half blood features. She was too gentle. Tang Wei goes to say hello to them from behind. Su Yan turns around and faces Tang Wei. Her brows are always wrinkled together. It seems that she is thinking about something. "Just heard you say that you haven''t slept all night, don''t you go to rest?" Tang Wei''s eyes are bright. Is Su Yan concerned about him? So the man immediately said, "it''s OK. It doesn''t matter if I just stay up all night. After seeing you, I''ll go back to make up for sleep." Su Yan pointed to himself, "do I matter that much?" Danton. Then she waved her hand with a smile, "as a friend, I''m still worried about your body. Go to have a rest and come out to play again in the evening Are you here for a holiday? " Her words like a thorn straight into Tang Wei''s chest, the man''s eyes subconsciously opened, as if almost did not respond to her words, then said to Su Yan, "friend?" These two words, how ironic. What did she think of him as? Su Yan tilted her head, as if she thought something was wrong, but she couldn''t find those emotions and couldn''t concentrate on thinking, "I Is that wrong? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1873 Luo youyou is afraid of something happening to Su Yan. Seeing her expression is not very comfortable, she can only say on the side, "you don''t have to force yourself. If you can''t remember, you don''t have to think about it. We''re just relaxing this time." Tang Wei''s eyes darken. He doesn''t want to force Su Yan, but now she treats him as a friend. What about those loves. The shocking and bloody love in those years Has been transferred to Where is it? Tang Wei didn''t know that he had such a day. He almost bit his teeth and nodded his head. He said to Su Yan, "if you feel uncomfortable, just tell me..." Su Yan showed a sweet smile, "thank you." Tang Wei felt as if she had been stabbed through the back with a knife. She said thank you to him in this way. She was unreservedly frank, but he only felt ironic. Why Luo youyou''s expression is complicated. Seeing Tang''s only eye, she takes Su Yan to another place. When passing by Tang Wei, she lowers her voice. "Even if you want her back, give her some time. Now forcing her will only make su Yan''s spirit collapse. She''s already ill, isn''t she?" One by one in my mind, those who protect her personality are just to comfort myself that I still have the strength to love. If it wasn''t for the support of those personalities, maybe Su Yan would have been unable to love for a long time. Tang Wei''s love is with destruction, how can ordinary people bear it? Without saying anything, Tang Wei gasps and looks at Su Yan''s back. He wants to hold it While thinking this in his mind, his body actually did the same thing. How long has he been missing this thin figure? He used to hold her in his arms without much soot blowing, but now it stings his eyes. How can he bear it? Su Yan also plans to take a walk in the garden. The next second someone suddenly hugs her. She is startled. All kinds of complex emotions are fed back to her mind. All kinds of memories are confused. Su Yan shouts. It seems that there is a flash in front of her eyes, but then she is pulled back to reality by Tang Wei''s hand. He held her so tightly as if she were going to disappear. Su Yan was so scared that she turned pale, "what are you doing, Tang Wei! Ah, you let me go - we can''t do this... " Tang Wei admitted that this moment, he was like a thousand arrows through the heart. Su Yan struggles desperately in his arms. She doesn''t know why she instinctively fears the embrace. It''s like the moment she is held, there are bad pictures in her mind. It''s too fast for her to catch. She can only say powerlessly, "don''t be like this, Tang Wei..." "Why not..." Tang Wei was shaking when he said, "it''s clear that I can hold you. It''s clear that..." Luo youyou was stunned and quickly took out her mobile phone. She was afraid that Tang Wei would lose his mind here. Unexpectedly, Su Yan was the one who got out of control before Tang Wei. "I have a boyfriend. Let me go. What can I do if someone I like sees me? Tang Wei, you can''t do that!" Boyfriends, like people - every word, every word, is not him. Tang Wei''s heart was seized by others, and his suffocation almost made him gasp. It was him, it was him, but why -- "it''s always me, it''s me." Tang Wei''s heart is aching when he talks, "Su Yan, please be sober!" "Pa" to a crisp ring, let Tang Wei soul instant broken. Su Yan slapped Tang Wei in the face, her eyes flushed. She was so scared that she shrunk her shoulders and tried to escape from Tang Wei''s arms, "it''s you who should be sober! Are you crazy? You respect me a little and don''t do anything beyond the boundary! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1874 Tang Wei used to think that Su Yan was her own. In any sense, her heart and body were her own from beginning to end. This woman only has him in her eyes, how can it be Tang Wei can''t believe that he touches his face. Su Yan doesn''t have much strength. Maybe he just slaps Tang Wei to warn him. However, it doesn''t matter whether the action is big or not. The important thing is Su Yan for self-protection, unexpectedly made such behavior to Tang Wei. In her eyes now, Tang Wei may be no different from a shameless rascal. He just hugs her and moves at her. Now, seeing his fear in her eyes makes Tang Wei feel more shameful than being slapped in the face. And I have to grieve. No, Su Yan, listen to me Tang Wei countless words want to say, see Su Yan scared, the whole person kept back dodging, almost stepped on the side of the flower bed fell, but she can''t care, can only hold himself back, then Luo you said on the side, "Yan Yan, don''t be afraid, he is not a bad guy..." "How could you..." In Su Yan''s eyes Is it tears? Tang Wei feels stabbed by Su Yan''s tears. He never knows that Su Yan''s tears can be so eye-catching. He looks at Su Yan being hugged by Luo youyou and constantly comforts her. The whole person seems to have been emptied of his soul. There is only a buzzing sound in his ear. I''m afraid of him. Su Yan is afraid of him. She doesn''t remember, she doesn''t remember. It''s her who committed the heinous crimes with her, betrayed the scriptures with her, and became a pair of unworthy children with her It''s all him. Now, however, he doesn''t even have the right to reach out and hug her. Before Tang Wei could speak, he saw a figure not far away. Before he opened his mouth to speak, he felt like a wind was blowing by. Su Yan, who was afraid of him, seemed to have the courage to brush his shoulder with a very fast speed, and then rushed into the arms of the visitors. Sometimes, if you hurt someone, you don''t need a knife or a gun at all. As long as Su Yan bumps into other people''s arms without hesitation, it''s enough to let Tang Wei pierce his heart. He was stunned, so he looked at the little woman who ran past in front of her eyes. She finally found enough stable support, firmly leaning on the person''s arms. The tears in her eyes were still flashing, and her words were all wronged, "how did you come..." Rong chugang wakes up and is scared to sleep by a news from Luo youyou. He says that Tang Wei is here. He comes down to see the situation. No, he just wants to explain the current situation to Tang Wei, so Su Yan rushes into his arms. Rongchu subconsciously reaches out and hugs her to prevent her from falling down. Unexpectedly, the careful mouth movement in Tang Wei''s eyes is more intense than the previous slap. Tang Wei''s pupil shrinks and sees Su Yan wrongly looking at rongchu. When he comes, he feels at ease, grabs rongchu''s chest clothes, buries his face, and then doesn''t say a word. Is the heart still beating? Tang Wei was numb by the pain, took a breath blankly, subconsciously stretched out his hand and pressed his chest. Hello, is the heart still beating? He felt as if he was dying. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1875 When he abandoned Su Yan, didn''t he even frown? Now When Su Yan is in the arms of other men with such a posture, why is his mood It''s going to be like this. Tang Wei just stood there, but he felt that he couldn''t go any further. It seemed that there was a distant galaxy between him and Su Yan. She was The man standing opposite him is gone. Rongchu doesn''t know how to comfort Su Yan at the moment, and doesn''t know that Tang Wei is in such a hurry. Now when he sees it, both men feel bad. One wants to go back to the past, the other is not willing to be a double. If Su Yan goes on like this all the time, Tang Wei will be entangled with regret all his life. In the end, what''s the point of letting Rong Nan step down and toppling all the people who have harmed them. I can''t go back. Tang Wei''s mouth opened, as if he wanted to call Su Yan''s name, but now seeing her in other people''s arms, he felt like he was dumb and lost the ability to speak. Rongchu patted Su Yan on the shoulder, then said to Luo Youyou, "can you help me take Su Yan back to the room first?" Tang Wei''s face changed. I heard Luo youyou say, "OK." It''s time to have a good rest when you''re scared. It''s also strange that they got up too early. Unexpectedly, they happened to meet Tang Wei. Su Yan''s mental state is not stable, so it''s exciting Luo youyou is so afraid that Su Yan is really crazy. Taking Su Yan from rongchu, Luo youyou helps Su Yan up the stairs. When she leaves, her shoulders are still pumping. It seems that her mood is not stable. When she gets to the room, Luo youyou goes to boil water for Su Yan, and hears her talking behind her back, "why am I so sad?" Luo you''s action of boiling water. Su Yan is still murmuring, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I''m afraid that Tang Wei will touch me. I just want to warn him not to do this, because rongchu will be uncomfortable if he knows, but..." But why, seeing Tang Wei like that, would she feel so sad? Did she make a mistake? Or she betrayed rongchu. Why do you see Tang Wei and that face Would her heart beat faster? Luo youYou can only sigh, maybe Su Yan''s appearance now is the biggest punishment for Tang Wei. Tang Wei has been favored by everyone since he was a child. So far, he has not fallen somersault in any place, and he will not bow down for anyone. But now, Tang Wei finds that he can''t control Su Yan at all. Su Yan, who is willing to be imprisoned by him, forgets him after intense stimulation for he is willing to bear everything, and his love has been transferred. This is a bolt from the blue for Tang Wei. There is nothing more cruel than this. He left such a deep impression on her body. He wanted to make it better for both of them, but Su Yan forgot him and threw him in the past. He ran into other men''s arms. Luo youyou thinks of Tang Wei''s eyes. He doesn''t know whether it''s sad or happy. He takes Su Yan as his own property. He didn''t expect to have such a day. Up touched Su Yan''s face, Luo youyou said to her, "you have been very hard, Yan Yan, don''t force yourself, now I just hope you can find a good person." I have suffered so much in the past Is it forgetting happiness or remembering happiness? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1876 Luo youyou''s words make su Yan more suspicious of herself. She always feels that her feelings for Tang Wei are a little abnormal. If she is really just an ordinary friend Why did she see Tang Wei''s heart beating so fast. But if nothing happened between her and Tang Wei, why would Tang Wei suddenly hold her and say that Su Yan''s face turned pale. She grabbed Luo you''s hand, took a deep breath, and said, "am I Forget something important? " Luo youyou is asked by her this sentence, don''t know how to answer, but she can''t hide Su Yan all her life, can only nod, "yes, do you have an impression." Su Yan seemed to have no strength. She suddenly fell back on the bed in the hotel room and murmured, "I knew it, I knew it Then... " Luo youyou is also nervous. Looking at Su Yan''s face, he hears her say, "I used to be with Rong Chu Out, out of the way, Tang Wei? " Luo Youyou, like being struck by thunder, is frozen in the same place. For a moment, she doesn''t understand the meaning of Su Yan''s words. She takes a deep breath and widens her eyes. "What are you talking about! "I have a strange feeling about Tang, but my boyfriend is Rong Chu I love rongchu... " Su Yan shook her head and said, "then there is only one truth, that is, I cheated on Tang Wei when I was in rongchu, and then I forgot about it - Tang Wei would see me so impulsive! I''m such a bad woman, my God Otherwise, there is no reason to explain all this! Luo youyou was stupefied there. After a long time, she picked up the hot kettle, poured out the hot water and said, "you You think too much... " Su Yan''s thinking is so divergent that she can''t think of that aspect. However, it has to be su Yan who can even think of such things as convicting himself. It''s impossible for others to think of himself in a bad direction. Seeing her drinking water, Luo youyou said, "it''s really not so complicated. Maybe after a while, everything will be normal. Yan Yan, you''ve suffered so much that you can''t continue." Su Yan always feels that Luo youyou''s words seem to be persuading her. But because of the confusion of memory, she can''t understand the meaning behind the words. She can only smile at her and say, "people are made of meat. I will love myself more." This upstairs Su Yan and Luo you comfort each other, and the original Hall of the garden, Tang Wei and rongchu are confrontation. Rongchu hasn''t looked at Tang Wei so seriously for a long time. Most of the time, he felt that Tang Wei was indifferent to the world, and he never looked at others directly. No matter whether the person was alive or dead, for a long time, rongchu hated this kind of Tang Wei, and even hated that he wanted to become him. Who would be willing to be a stand in. But now, Tang Wei, standing in front of him, looks sharp and cold. When he looks at him, rongchu feels that his soul is peeped at. After opening his mouth, Rong Chu said, "you''ve also seen the details." "You seem very happy." Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and said, "are you so happy with something that doesn''t belong to you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1877 happy? Rongchu only feel ridicule, in the face of Tang Wei such aggressive, he seems a little too calm. Perhaps, the person who lost, from the very beginning, is doomed to be the loser. Rongchu looked at Tang Wei''s face and suddenly said, "do I look like you?" Tang Wei squints that pair of beautiful eyes, take to Rong Chu of examine, "what do you want to say?" "From the moment I was born, my father put my mother under house arrest under the name of taking good care of my mother''s body. In his eyes, I may be just a symbol, a tool of lineage that has a little blood relationship with him." When Rong Chu spoke, he was numb and full of vicissitudes. It seemed that Tang Wei was a living man, but he was never. "I don''t know for whom I live, and I don''t know who I will become in the future. Rong Nan will always mention your name and Bo Ye. I always think he is very complicated. He hates everything about himself, but he will always make up for others when the road turns around. He is too bad and pitiful." Rong Chu envies Tang''s only mother who was willing to work hard for him when he was born. He also envies that his father will no longer cling to his dignity after repentance, but will pay back to compensate the mother and son. But Rong Nan never does. He had never been loved by his father for a moment. The moment his mother died, the pure land named home in his heart was completely destroyed. Rong Chu shook his head and looked at Tang Wei with a kind of complicated eyes. "If it can really become you, that''s good." You never know how much I want to be you, how much I want to replace you. "But it''s impossible, Tang Wei. It''s impossible." Rongchu takes a step forward, as if he wants to see Tang Wei carefully. He doesn''t know what''s good about this man. He''s cruel and merciless, but he can get Su Yan''s favor. It''s unfair. He hates his own failure. In the long time when Tang Wei is not with Su Yan, he never gets Su Yan''s heart. "If you say it will make me happy." Rongchu''s face showed a special sad smile, like he was the only one left in the world. He opened his mouth, and it was difficult to speak, "so as a substitute, I''m happy. It''s too cheap and sad." Is it really fun to be seen as a stand in? He has never been happy, he always knows that Su Yan''s eyes through him, see another person. It''s Tang Wei. Rongchu clenched his finger, "I can only say that Su Yan has become like this today. It''s not me who picked up the cheap. It''s you who did the wrong thing. This person is not me, but someone else. Her love for you has shifted. It can''t prove that I really succeeded. It can only show that you have stimulated and hurt her too much. If I get complacent because Su Yan is hurt, it''s cheap Then I''m really hopeless! " Tang Wei was shocked by this. Does he think that the man in front of him is too despicable? No, maybe in his eyes, any man who tries to compete with him for Su Yan is despicable. "Talking big..." Tang Wei''s voice suddenly lowered, "but don''t you still enjoy it? It''s not you who sleep in the same room with her every night!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1878 Sleeping together? Rongchu''s face first showed a blank expression, then scratched his head and asked, "what are you talking about?" Tang Wei was still angry, like he was pressed the pause button in an instant. He stammered after the man and said, "you are not Not with Su Yan... " Rongchu took a look at Tang Wei. He immediately understood what he was saying in his mind. He held the man''s hands in front of his chest and said, "I think so." Tang Wei was furious. "How dare you think?" Although he took a breath in his heart, Tang Wei still didn''t relax his vigilance. No, Rong Chu was still very provocative and said, "what can I do? Now Su Yan thinks I''m her favorite person. It''s no accident to sleep together at night. You''re right. I''ll try tonight..." Tang Wei took a big step to force Rong Chu in front of him, "do you want to have a try?" "Tut tut." Rong Chu raised his chin, "anxious?" Tang Wei''s eyes are secretive, like a black hole, all emotions are engulfed in his dark pupil. "I''m not so despicable. If I did that, I would have attacked Su Yan when she fled to foreign countries because of violence, and now?" This sentence made Tang Wei''s heart ache. Suffering from violence. Why did Su Yan suffer from violence? It''s not because of Xu Yao''s guidance, it''s not because of the malice of those unreasonable remarks on her, which completely destroyed her. He would like to ask Su Yan, who has transferred all her feelings, to start a kind of self-protection. Do you remember this? Rongchu patted Tang Wei on the shoulder and said, "I''ve thought about it with Luo you. If it''s always like this, it''s good." Tang Wei''s hand clenched. "But absolutely not." Rongchu looked up at the fountain in the center of the garden and said, "Luo youyou told me that only conscious choice can bring no pain. Now, we should give Su Yan the right to choose. She used to think that Su Yan should be allowed to escape from you, just like she escaped from Kurosawa. She thinks that girls should not suffer for a man all the time, so she tries to pull Su Yan out of the abyss. " "But she told me that Su Yan''s face was dazed these days, as if she was still alive, but she just became a robot." Tang Wei doesn''t dare to listen to what other people say about Su Yan. He''s afraid, afraid that he can''t do something to comfort Su Yan. "I don''t know where Su Yan''s confusion is, so I''ve been testing these days." After a pause, rongchu began to stammer. "It seems that everything about you has been transferred to me by her. I''m not showing off to you. I mean, such Su Yan makes Luo you feel sad. She thinks it''s very good at first, but later she thinks it''s a kind of deception." Su Yan is deceiving himself, and they also cooperate in acting. "That''s not right." Rongchu finally took a deep breath, "if one day Su Yan wakes up, or finds a solution, I will give her back to you, Luo youyou said, she knows how dark my heart is, and wants to take advantage of this time to monopolize Su Yan, but this is not what a man should do, or if I am still like this, I can''t defeat Rongnan." The next second, rongchu stretched out his hand and put it in front of Tang Wei. "In this purpose, you and I are the same. Are you willing to help me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1879 Tang Wei''s heart set off a huge wave. He didn''t expect that Rong Chu would take the initiative to reach out to him. In the past, both of them were incompatible, but now As if the world line had come to an end, rongchu stood in front of him, as if he were looking at each other with his master. At that moment, it was a century long. Finally, Tang Wei clapped rongchu''s hand heavily, squeezed the words out of his teeth and said, "I won''t be merciful to you after it''s over." Rong Chu takes a deep breath and looks at Tang Wei with a kind of serious eyes. At this moment, he feels as if he has finally separated from Tang Wei. At the moment when he chooses to reach out to Tang Wei, he becomes himself. He is Rong Chu. That hand and Tang Wei touched lightly for a while, then immediately released, Rong Chu took back his hand, said to Tang Wei, "I will also use my own way to pursue Su Yan." Perhaps, to some extent, the two men are finally back on the same starting line. Tang Wei talks with Rong Chu downstairs for a while before arriving upstairs. When he passes Su Yan''s room, he reaches out and knocks on the door. Finally understand that it is just the front desk will be two people''s information registered in a room, and in fact has always been Luo youyou with Su Yan. Also, LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin fall in love well. Su Yan probably doesn''t want LAN Qiqi to be involved, so Luo youyou is responsible for accompanying her. It happens that they also have a common topic. After all, they are abandoned people I just didn''t expect that Su Yan''s spirit has become this state. Come to open the door is Luo you, see Tang Wei when she a Leng, "Rong Chu?" "Rong Chu said to give me some time to have a good chat with Su Yan." Tang Wei stood there with a cold face. He had a pretty face. The superior genes inherited from Bo Ye and Tang Shi made men always attract people''s attention no matter when they were. He looked inside, "is Su Yan there?" "Well, in the recovery of mood, you pay attention to the words, don''t stimulate her." Luo you is very active to get out of the way, Tang only see her action, don''t know why, suddenly understand Luo you stubborn. She seems to be using her own way to protect every woman around her, so as not to let them go their own way. But now, in the face of such a distant pursuit of Tang Wei, Luo you''s obstinacy actually gives way. In his mind, he said, "since you think Su Yan and I still have a chance to start, why don''t you give him a chance?" Luo leisurely meal, the shoulder trembled, as if hurt by this sentence, after a long time she raised her head, "you are different from us." Su Yan and Tang Wei''s fetters are engraved in the soul, and sakara Kurosawa and she are just her strong support. Tang Wei shakes his head and enters the room. He finds that Su Yan is sitting on the bed with his back to him and his face to the French window. His legs are folded together, holding a cup of hot water in his hand. When she hears the news, the woman turns back and finds that it''s Tang Wei''s face. The joyful expression on her face suddenly changed and became so obvious that even Tang Wei saw the gap in her expression. Originally, it was him who came. Was she so disappointed? Tang Wei doesn''t dare to think. In Su Yan''s eyes, what can he be? Or the one who can risk his life? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1880 Perhaps Su Yan did not expect that Tang Wei would be so careful one day after she transferred all her feelings. This is a blow to Tang Wei. He is full of confidence. Everything he holds in his hand slips away from his fingers and falls into the palm of others. At that moment, he realizes that Su Yan''s consistent preference is the reason why he can be so unscrupulous and loved. But she was willing to cooperate, but she was willing to bow her head and be trampled down by him. When she didn''t remember, it all collapsed. He gets nothing. Su Yan looks at Tang Wei in front of him, "how can you come up?" The implication is that she thought it would be Rong Chu to coax her, but it was Tang Wei who came up. Sipping her lips, Su Yan took the initiative to say, "in fact, I just guessed some things, want to talk to you." With a serious look, Tang Wei reaches out to hold Su Yan''s hand. As a result, Su Yan dodges and says with difficulty, "that Tang Wei, tell me honestly..." This kind of beginning words, let Tang only suddenly nervous, Su Yan remember what? As a result, Su Yan stammered, "I used to I used to be with you, with you... " Tang Wei swallows his saliva, says it, says it, admits it, and goes to help her find those feelings Unexpectedly, Su Yan said, "did I cheat on you before?" Thunder in the sky! Tang Wei, like being struck by thunder, is unbelievably frozen in front of Su Yan. It seems that he can''t find his speaking organ. All the conscious thoughts in his mind get stuck at this moment. He thought Su Yan''s words would be "I remember" and so on. Who knows that she has thrown out such a bloody question? The key is that she still asks sincerely, as if it were true It''s true that this kind of thing happened, and she came to ask for confirmation! Tang Wei opens his mouth and wants to stop talking. After a long time, he asks Su Yan, "how did you think of asking me this question..." Su Yan scratched her head, "I I analyzed my feelings for you, and then, how to say... " Take a deep breath, Su Yan said, "I found that my situation is very contradictory. Youyou told me before that because I was stimulated, maybe my mental state is unstable, so I guess if I have ever done something wrong, but now I cheat myself and forget it, but my physical sense won''t cheat. Tang Wei, have I cheated on you?" Tang Wei''s face suddenly became colorful. What should he say? Su Yan is still honest. He doesn''t even say a good word to himself when he says this, but he suddenly changes from the main palace to the position of the third. How can he admit it?! For a moment, the man doesn''t know how to reply to Su Yan. If he admits it, it''s like telling Su Yan that she used to be with Rong Chu. If he doesn''t, it''s like telling Su Yan that her feelings are wrong. She doesn''t mean anything to Tang Wei. This, this is not right! Luo youyou is outside. When he hears this, he wants to laugh. Tang Wei has a difficult day! After a long time, Tang Wei weighed the pros and cons and finally said to Su Yan, "right! You feel right! " Su Yan exclaimed, covered her mouth and took a cold breath. "I used to be your junior!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1881 This words, shocked in addition to Su Yan, but also in the edge of Luo you. Tang Wei''s words completely shocked Luo you. She couldn''t believe her ears. What did she hear?! Tang Wei Talk about yourself Is it su Yan''s junior? Junior Little three?! Luo youyou would like to shoot this scene and send it to LAN Qiqi. What''s it called? It''s called the good reincarnation of heaven. Tang Wei''s turn is hard to say today! Su Yan looks at Tang Wei in front of him, and sees that the man''s delicate face has gradually changed from white to red. After a while, it turns black and blue again. At last, it''s all changed for him. It''s very good-looking. Su Yan can''t think of anything to say to answer Tang Wei for a moment. She is frank enough to ask this kind of question. She didn''t expect that Tang Wei was more surprised by him. This kind of thing is really admitted! Su Yan quickly flashed to the other side of the bed with her arms in her arms. She kept saying, "God, God..." It''s true. So she could understand why Tang Wei was so emotional when he saw her holding her up. "I''m doing evil..." Su Yan shook his head, as if to hate his failure, "I failed to live up to Rong Chu''s trust in me, but also ruined Tang Wei!" Who is Tang Wei, the son of Tang poetry! She is a new generation leader with great family and great career, and she And she let others be her junior! "How could I..." Su Yan seems to be extremely disappointed with herself. After self reflection, she looks at Tang Wei with a kind of special sincere eyes and says in a low voice, "I''m sorry for you now. Is it too late..." Luo youyou is waiting to see the development of the plot. As a result, he sees that Tang Wei doesn''t have to worry. Instead, he learns Su Yan''s attitude and touches her little hand with a sad face. I feel it. Again. And rubbed it hard. Luo youyou''s eyelids jump. Isn''t it tofu! Then he said bitterly, "don''t apologize to me, Su Yan. You don''t owe me anything. I owe you Because... " Because "Because I was the one who seduced you..." Tang Wei touched Su Yan''s little hand, and his eyes seemed to be filled with guilt. He coaxed Su Yan and said, "you don''t have to apologize to me. Really, Su Yan, it''s me I''m sorry for you Luo youyou''s expression at the opera is more shocked than just now. It can even be said that her three views are going to be broken! Oh, my God! Tang Wei can say such words! But I don''t know why. I always feel that behind Tang Wei''s pretending, these words are not just the weight. It''s like, Tang Wei is using his own way, and Su Yan slowly come to his real idea. Don''t apologize to me. I''m sorry. Luo youyou swallows his saliva. He doesn''t know why. He begins to think that Su Yan should give Tang the only chance. He has exhausted everything. Even Su Yan, who doesn''t feel anything about him now, is obstinately apologizing. Even if she doesn''t understand. Even if it doesn''t reach her. But those guilt, those apologies, eventually give out. Tang Wei rubs Su Yan''s hand and rubs her with goose bumps. Su Yan covers her mouth. "Is that so?" Tang Wei said tragically, "at that time, you quarreled with Rong Chu and separated. You just met me. You think Rong Chu and I are very similar. You regard me as a stand in. I just seduced you and deliberately approached you..." Luo youyou is in a freeze. Wait a minute. Did he change the plot? Su Yan''s feelings are transferred. Tang Wei grabs the real plot of Rong Chu as well?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1882 Luo you''s mouth is open and her face is full of horror. For Tang Wei''s words, she doubts whether there is something wrong with her ears. Tang Wei you - do you want a face!!! The key is that Su Yan takes it seriously. She doesn''t care about her hand rubbed by Tang Wei. She just asks excitedly, "is it true or not Can you tell me the details? I can''t remember I feel like my memory is blocked. When I see rongchu, I only remember that he is the person I have lived with since I was young. I like him... " When he said this, Tang Wei felt that the veins on the back of his hand were jumping again. These memories clearly belonged to him, but now they were placed on other people''s heads. There is nothing more humiliating and painful than this. All his most precious memories have been erased, and his existence as "Tang Wei", the perpetrator, seems to have been deleted from Su Yan''s memory. The heart turns upside down, but Tang Wei''s face is still like nothing happened. He just holds Su Yan''s hand harder and harder, which makes Su Yan feel pain. She suddenly pulls her hand out of Tang Wei''s hand. Looking at the missing fingers, Tang Wei is stunned. Su Yan stammered, "but even so, I still did something wrong, Tang Wei Let''s not meet again. I''m sorry for the past. " She apologized to him? Tang Wei only feels a sharp pain in his heart. The more Su Yan sincerely says he''s sorry, the more upset he is. These apologies are like slaps on his face. The man finally loses his cool. From the original pretending to the present pale face, he seems to be in great pain, "don''t say..." I didn''t get hurt. But my eyes hurt. Tang Wei shook his head and didn''t know who he was trying to stop. "Don''t say sorry..." The most sad thing is the three words I''m sorry I heard from Su Yan. She put all her eggs in one basket for him, but he threw her away. If Su Yan wakes up one day and looks back at what she''s doing now Do you think it''s funny? Tang Wei tries to make su Yan stop, but no matter how much Su Yan forgets, her nature will not change. She just stares at Tang Wei with a kind of sincere eyes and says, "I''m also wrong. Cheating is not your fault, it''s a matter of two people, so..." It''s over. It''s like lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot. Tang Wei nearly suffocated, "I don''t want to hear sorry from your mouth." Too many times. From small to large, I''m always sorry. She seems to have been compensating others all her life and never lived for herself. Don''t do anything to stimulate Tang Weilai to make him suffer. Su Yan''s three words of "sorry" are enough to pierce his heart. The Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and the man said, "whether you understand me or not, I want to apologize to you Su Yan, I misunderstood you. " Su Yan felt a sudden pain in her brain. She frowned and pressed her temples. What flashed through her mind was a chaotic picture, "what are you talking about..." "I didn''t know it would make you like this. It''s all my fault." Tang Wei looks at Su Yan with a kind of futile expression, as if he is in despair. He is bearing the punishment brought by his crime. "If you are sober, don''t treat me with such an attitude, let me even one..." Opportunities for compensation none. His despair has long gone beyond the scope of intense, become overwhelming and numb. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1883 If it''s su Yan before, Tang Wei can definitely bear everything, but now Su Yan can''t face it at all, and she even apologizes to him. Tang Wei''s heart seems to be pulled tight, and the sense of suffocation makes him unable to breathe. I never thought that when I lost the most powerful person, I would have such pain. Just at this moment, rongchu, who gave them time to be alone downstairs, also came up. At the door of the corridor room, he saw Luo youyou standing there. Rongchu asked curiously, "where''s Tang Wei?" Luo you extended his finger, "it''s inside." "How''s it going?" "Fortunately, both sides are not particularly excited..." Luo youyou doesn''t know how to explain Tang Wei''s behavior to rongchu. "It''s just that Tang Wei seems to be deeply hit." This kind of attack is more severe than any before. What is more terrible than not loving. He was so unreasonable, but he was loved by the world. One day, he fell in love with Su Yan and realized that he would get nothing without Su Yan. Rongchu deliberately makes some sounds to let Tang Wei know that he''s coming. Then he sees Su Yan''s eyes shining and looks forward to the door of the room. The light in his eyes hurt Tang Wei''s eyes. The man''s face was pale, and he even put his hand over his chest. Clearly not injured, but why like a knife pierced the same. Su Yan stood up from the bedside, almost trotting past, holding rongchu''s hand, a little woman said shyly, "where have you been? You came up so late." Rongchu''s other hand stretched out from behind, "to buy you breakfast, what''s the matter?" Su Yan relies on rongchu especially. Although she always feels that there is something wrong with it, it seems that there is a little strange, but more of it is irresistible. Her love for rongchu makes her ignore these things. She takes the bag from rongchu''s hand and says to Luo Youyou, "Youyou, we can''t sleep anyway. It''s better to sit down and eat together." When Tang Wei opened his mouth to talk, he heard Su Yan turn to him and say, "Tang Wei Why don''t you go and have some together? " Tang Wei''s heart is shaking. When did he become an outsider, an object to be considered at last. This is more cruel than any behavior of Su Yan. He can''t bear it any more. Before he has finished, rongchu goes to separate his breakfast and puts it on the table outside. Luo youyou brings a chair, and then Su Yan calls Tang Wei, who is sitting in the bedroom in a daze. When he walked in, she saw that he was alone. The woman frowned, "don''t you come out to eat with us?" "Do you remember..." Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and his voice was hoarse. "Someone will live with you in the villa, study together, live together, and you will make breakfast for him..." Unexpectedly, from Su Yan''s mouth, he said without thinking, "yes, isn''t that rongchu?" At this moment, Tang Wei felt a chill rising from his back and swallowing him with severe pain. Shortness of breath, Tang Wei even red eyes, he can''t believe to turn past, looking at Su Yan calm appearance, futile to shake his head, "are you sure is rongchu?" Su Yan couldn''t hear the meaning of his words, and asked, "who else can it be?" Who else? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1884 Tang Wei can''t be sure that Su Yan''s consciousness is so confused, but when these words come out of her mouth, he can''t say a retort. This is Retribution. Retribution for his cruelty to her and the destruction of her spiritual world, now her love for him is established on another person, is this retribution? Tang Wei shook his head and said to Su Yan, "think again, think again..." "Don''t think about it." Su Yan''s voice is clear and pleasant. Maybe Tang Wei has forgotten that she is only a willing accomplice in front of him. In the eyes of the world, she is beautiful and cold, highly educated and capable of doing things. Those unknown aspects are the unspeakable secrets of him and her for a long time. The end of trampling on these secrets is to be forgotten by her. Tang Wei stands up from the room. Outside, rongchu and Luo you are chewing sandwiches in their mouths. When they see Tang Wei floating out like a ghost, their faces are shocked. Luo you swallows the sandwiches and asks, "do you really want to eat together?" Su Yan also chases Tang Wei''s back, "what''s the matter?" Tang Wei didn''t speak. He went out directly from the door. His pace was very fast, as if he was trying to hold back some emotion. It seemed that Su Yan was the devil. When he left, he forced to close the door. The sound of slamming the door was so loud that Su Yan was shaking. She Did you say something wrong, or did you say something wrong Su Yan turned to look at the two people who were eating breakfast and said, "what happened to him?" "Never mind, you''re right." Luo youyou feels sorry for her picture that she can''t remember anything clearly. How sad it should be for someone who can''t remember the past. It''s like the past life has been in vain. She beckons and shouts Su Yan to sit down. "Maybe he wants to vent his emotion for a while. Maybe he''ll just have a sleep. Didn''t he come all night? Maybe he''s too tired." "Well." Su Yan nodded, sat down beside Rong Chu, opened her mouth, "ah -" Rong Chu put a small cage in her mouth, and said, "be careful." After all, thanks to Tang Wei''s early departure, he could not be stimulated to see it. Looking at Su Yan''s blank face, Luo you sighed in his heart. If you can, I''d rather Su Yan Remember earlier than show a blank expression. ****** Tang Wei didn''t know how he came back to his room by himself. When he entered the room, he was paralyzed. The suitcase was put cleanly in the entrance of the room. I think Luo youyou asked the waiter to send it up. He closed the door. It was as if he had exhausted his strength and helped a wardrobe in the entrance of the room, so that he didn''t fall down. I didn''t sleep all night. What I experienced was such a blow. Ordinary people can''t stand it for a long time. His world collapsed at the moment when Su Yan took the initiative to rush into Rong Chu''s arms. He destroyed it. He destroyed it himself. He gave everything to others and said he didn''t regret it How can Tang Wei leaned against the wall and slowly slid down. He reached out to cover his face. The man took a deep breath, as if he had returned to the five-year-old thin child. Helpless, waiting for someone to rescue him. Every moment in my mind is a picture of spending time with Su Yan. So many years, so much love and hate, how can I go How to fall in love with others Tang Wei''s voice is dumb, seems to be out of breath, he murmured, was choked, but no one heard. "Why But I''m the one left behind. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1885 Tang Wei doesn''t know how long he has kept this posture. It seems that a century has passed. In this long time, his mind is full of the past. How Su Yan carefully survived behind him. But now, there is nothing left. When Tang Wei came, he made a decision to make it clear to Su Yan, but he didn''t expect to receive such a fatal blow. Make it clear? She can''t even remember how to make it clear. Tang Wei didn''t even know how he went back to bed and fell asleep. Fatigue and pain hit him and knocked him down. He felt that his body was falling in the dark, like falling into the water. He struggled desperately, but in vain. Before losing consciousness, like a dying man looking back, my mind was actually five-year-old Boyan''s face. Whether you are Bo Yan or Su Yan. Please. Please. Don''t - don''t leave me. ****** when Tang Wei woke up again, it was already dark outside. He didn''t expect that he could sleep so long. He looked at the ceiling blankly, and there was a faint pain near his temple. He sat up from the bed by pressing his temple. His luggage was still neatly placed outside by the door. He took a look at the cell phone on the side and found that many people had sent messages to him. Open the base area''s app, find that the group of companions are online, and chat a lot, waiting for him to release the task, the annual inspection activities will start, at that time, Rongnan must come out from the base camp, to create a very friendly image to open all kinds of press conferences, at that time, it is time for them to start. It''s getting colder and colder, as if to show that something is about to start. Tang Wei frowned and called sakara Kurosawa, "how''s the data going?" "After you solve the problem with Yanyan, tell me, let''s find time to go deep into their base camp and pull him down from that position." Kurosawa''s voice is still sharp, "trying to control several aristocratic families, Rongnan''s good days have come to an end." "He might have been ready. We have to be careful." Tang Wei pursed his lips and then cleared his throat. He said to Kurosawa, "you and Su Yan How''s it going? " "What can I do?" Tang Wei laughed at himself, "everything I have is lost." Sometimes Tang Wei thinks that Su Yan doesn''t love him any more, so what''s the significance of his fighting against Rong Nan. He wants to return her innocence, to vent his anger for her, to ask for an explanation for their past sufferings, but now Su Yan has forgotten, what''s the use of doing this. "I can''t think like that. I''ll come to you tomorrow. I have something to confirm with you about the hacker Rongnan''s program at the press conference." Sakara Kurosawa took a deep breath in front of him. "Tang Wei, the world needs us to do a subversion. If we leave Rongnan alone, you will be destroyed this time, and there will be others next time." If he doesn''t disappear, the next generation of countless families will continue to be manipulated and distorted. Generation after generation will be forced to hate each other and hurt each other in the unknown truth. Only by letting Rong Nan disappear can this cruel cycle end. "I don''t want to see the next Tang Wei or the next Su Yan." Kurosawa''s eyes seem to have some despair, turned upside down, "in the face of this fate, we are all sad victims." No one can escape. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1886 If you stop here, everything will be in vain. After so many years of struggling with Rong Nan, I vowed to reverse this dirty and shameless fate and live according to my own will. What''s the difference between stopping and dying?! Tanawa Kurosawa''s words shocked Tang Wei. In a trance, he seemed to see a five-year-old child standing in front of him. It was the five-year-old with an intention to make up for his hatred by destroying the world in his eyes. Now, reality and memory are intertwined. The child reaches out his hand to him in the whirlpool of bizarre memories. Does he want to save him now? I''m still asking him for help. The call is suddenly cut off, and Tang Wei is suddenly pulled back to reality. He takes a hard breath, and his pupils are finally in focus. Then the man reaches out and grabs his chest collar. It''s like futile self consolation. Save? No one can save him. ****** sakara Kurosawa hung up, but he didn''t turn off his mobile phone. He just left the call interface, opened wechat and stayed on it for a long time. That''s a friend request sent by Gu Zhen, with a message attached. Sakara Kurosawa''s eyebrows wrinkled, as if stung by this sentence. His fingers trembled in the wechat interface for a while, and then he pressed the pass button. "About Luo you, let''s talk about it." Kurosawa never thought that Gu would take the initiative to find himself, and bring up this matter frankly. You know, Luo youyou is the most painful thorn in his heart. He didn''t want her in those years, but now she doesn''t want him. If only time could flow again. He and Tang Wei are the same. They don''t know how to cherish when they have it. Unexpectedly, Gu Zhen sent him an address directly, asking him to come here to have a good talk. It sounds very serious. Kurosawa Ohara hates Gu so much because he is too innocent and bright. He never does that trick behind his back. He does things openly and aboveboard, together with Luo youyou. In fact, if you put him and Gu together, any girl will prefer the sunny, warm and aboveboard Gu. So Luo youyou will not look back, want to be warm, make this choice, is not human? After he agreed, Kurosawa quickly cleaned himself up and went out. Ten minutes later, he sat down in a coffee shop near his home. Gu was sitting there in a suit, well-dressed. Many little girls were already winking at him, but Gu was just smiling and didn''t make much eye contact with them. On the other hand, he has black hair and black eyes. He has loose upper body and sweatpants. He is wearing a pair of expensive limited shoes. He is not the same as Gu. He is rebellious and indulgent. Gu is self disciplined and elegant. As soon as he came in, the word "scum man" was written on his face. Compared with Gu''s image of "pet wife, crazy devil, good man at home", it''s just two contrasts. The waiter looked at the "slag man" went to the "favorite wife crazy devil" and sat down in front of him, with a bad expression, "what''s the matter with me?" "Luo youyou told me about Su Yan and Tang Wei." Gu took a sip of coffee, and Kurosawa sat down in front of him, grabbing a handful of his messy broken hair. His slanting eyebrows were beautiful and impatient, "so?" "She said that she saw something different from Su Yan and had a new thinking about the relationship between us. In addition, you thank your good brother. It seems that you mentioned something in front of Luo you. " Gu Gu put down his coffee and said in a flat tone, "Luo youyou has begun to face up to this complex relationship with you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1887 Sakara Kurosawa''s heart beat violently. He didn''t expect Gu to ask him out like this. What he was talking about was this kind of thing. He always thought Gu was a terrible opponent, because Gu and his character were two extremes. To some extent, he is somewhat similar to Chi lie. Different from his duplicity, Gu was frank and down-to-earth, so he told him what Luo youyou had told him. In front of him, he frowned, "what do you want to say to me?" "What I want to say is." Gu Gu folded his hands and said, "since Luo you and I don''t have any emotional foundation at present, she began to reconsider again. I suggest you try your best --" How can this be so ridiculous when it comes out of his mouth? "But you touched her," he said Gu Gu chuckled when he heard it. This laugh plays a sharp concussion in the fragile and tight nerve endings of Kurosawa. He says, "I won''t touch her until Luo you agrees." "She cried that day and told me that she had done everything with you and told me never to pester her again." Kurosawa''s fingers clenched together, as if to be able to restrain himself from rushing out of control, "you tell me, Gu, now you tell me that you have no feelings with Luo you, then what are you doing, no feelings, why do you touch her, are you a beast!" "I don''t know if you are angry because someone touched something you haven''t touched, or if you are really in love with Luo you." Gu Gu''s head deviated, "have you forgotten? I said, Luo you does not agree, I will not touch her So, did Luo agree? No feelings, how can she not love herself so much!!! "In my eyes, Luo youyou is good everywhere. She is a perfect match for my family. She is delicate and lovely. She is independent. She belongs to the kind of person who can endure hardships and is smart and progressive." Gu said very easily, "that''s why I want to have a try. Isn''t it human nature?" After having a try, I found that they only have the tacit understanding and mutual care between good friends, but they lack the love between the most deadly lovers. So now considering separation, is there anyone I''m sorry for? No loss, no owe, too normal but rational communication, how in the eyes of sakara Kurosawa, it seems that they are two living dog men and women? "I get it, or do you mind if Luoyou is second-hand From Gu''s mouth, this kind of words with no quality surprised him. He was trying to look at it from his point of view. That''s why he was so angry. "However, women can''t be materialized. If we have to materialize, why don''t we materialize ourselves? You can weigh me and you. How many hands are these?" Sakara Kurosawa seemed to be slapped in the face, "what are you doing? If you don''t say a word, you''ll take Luo you away from me. Now you find that you haven''t run in well with her, and you want to send her back to me? Do you think of me as a garbage collector Garbage collection station. Gu Gu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, "I was thinking of respecting Luo you''s idea. If she still thinks about you, it''s better to let you know and help you catalyze your feelings. I didn''t expect that you should use this kind of eyes to treat Luo you who was hurt by you and chose someone else - yes, in your eyes, Luo you should be abandoned and then wait for you It''s a good woman to turn around, isn''t it? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1888 This sentence is too straightforward, straightforward to the original Kurosawa suddenly understand what Gu said, his face changed, immediately realized that he said something wrong, but how to take back those words? He admitted that he was worried because he heard that Luo youyou had a relationship with Gu. Perhaps Gu was not wrong in the beginning. He was so angry that what he didn''t get was easily taken away by others. His hands were clenched into fists, and Kurosawa saw Gu, "so do you say these words to pity me, pretend to be very kind, and give Luo youyou back to me?" "It''s better to fall in love with anyone than with you." Word by word, from Gu''s mouth, the irony is very strong, "have you ever formally apologized to you?" Sorry Kurosawa''s instinct is to shake his head, but he feels a little cold. If he can''t face down to apologize, then for Luo you, those in the past will never officially say goodbye to her. No one said the end, those shadows are still entangled forever, no one said - well, it''s all over. He owes her more than an apology? It can be seen that Kurosawa is really stung. Gu wants to say something. He always feels that no matter men or women in this world, they always like to hide and say ironic things. They can''t do without each other, but they just want to let others go. Is human nature all cheap? Or, people who are used to doing this kind of thing - never really loved. Gu Jue stood up, bought the order, said a good thing to Kurosawa, and then passed him by, "I hope you can thoroughly reflect on yourself, and then find yourself again, and then find Luo youyou again. Before that, Luo youyou did anything, and he didn''t owe you." Kurosawa didn''t speak. Gu went to look at him. The man lowered his head, but his eyes were so blank and painful, as if he had fallen into a dead circle, struggling to death. Without speaking, Gu Gu walked out of the coffee shop. Unexpectedly, a greeting came from a distance outside. Gu was stunned, "eh?" "Isn''t this Luo youyou''s boyfriend?" Chi lie licked the cone and appeared with a big bag of snacks in his hand. "I''m just going to see Yan Yan. It''s said that Yan Yan and Luo youYou are going on a tour. Do you want to go with me?" Gu Yu then laughed, "if you are past, Tang can only be stimulated to death." Before and after rongchu, there is Chi lie, but can''t Tang be mad? Chi lie hands a spread, "I used to see Su Yan, not to pick things." "Listen to you say that Su Yan is not stable recently." Gu Zhen put one hand in his pocket, "we''d better wait for her to come back from the tour and be in a better mood. In such a cold weather, you''re eating a sweet cone?" "Greedy." Chi lie doesn''t care. He''s too clear and tall. Men and women are no different in his eyes. There are only a few intimate friends. Although he has money, he doesn''t care. He doesn''t bring those things with him or take them with him. Gu Zhen thinks that it''s easy for him to die. He may be too lazy to carve his name on the tombstone. Gu Zhen poked the cone in his hand in front of him, "chocolate taste, delicious, you try it?" Gu Gu frowned, "it''s bad for your health to eat this in winter." "Old fashioned." Chi lie took it back and licked, "I''m shopping. I want to bring Yan Yan any late new year''s gift. Do you want to come with me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1889 Gu can''t find a good excuse to shirk Chi lie''s suggestion for a while. Besides, Kurosawa is going to find Luo youyou in a while. It''s time for him to come forward and have a serious talk with Luo youyou. After all, emotional things can''t be delayed. Procrastination will only hurt more people. It''s better to make it clear. After thinking about it, Gu said, "that''s OK. Have you bought the ticket for Su Yan?" "No, my dads take me in a car." Chi lie took a few mouthfuls and ate the cone and ice cream with the crispy skin outside. On a cold day, he still took such a big mouthful of ice cream, so fast that he opened his mouth on the side, "aren''t you cold..." With these words, I saw Chi lie in front of me. He narrowed his eyes and shivered. After a while, he said, "my mouth is freezing to death..." To be able to say this is to eat ice cream too fast and cold. Gu was happy. "Shall I pour you a cup of hot water?" Chi lie rolled his eyes, put his hand to his mouth and gave him a warm breath. Then he said to Gu Zhen, "let''s go. I''ll go up there and buy some presents for Su Yan. I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Where have you been these days?" Gu Zhen followed Chi lie behind, smiling. Chi lie was not embarrassed. He said, "I went to other places and participated in the design of a walk show with my two fathers. The response was pretty good." Art people. Wait a minute. Gu Gu was stunned, "two dads?" "Yes, I have two dads. One is Eugene and the other is Chris." Chi lie is not afraid of what other people think of him at all. When he says it, his face is even proud. He is proud of his two excellent fathers. "They have lived together for decades, and they are very good to me." "What about your mother?" "I was adopted." Chi Li pointed to himself, "look at my face, I know that I''m from our country, but my father is a foreigner. They have a good relationship with aunt Tang Shi, and they like our country very much. Later they settled in our country. Because they are all boys, they can''t have children, but they are looking forward to the arrival of a child in their family - they just went to the welfare home to adopt me ¡£¡± When he said this, Chi lie didn''t feel inferior at all. It''s like saying it''s a nice day. Gu Li really doesn''t know. He admires Chi lie for being able to accept these things so calmly. However, Chi lie''s family education is good. His two fathers must love him very much, so he can be so confident. Chi Li''s step is a meal, while picking out the earrings in the side counter, he said, "so I look at love very lightly. I think the love of all things in the world is different in their own ways. People are happy when they are alive." ¡­¡­ It''s no wonder that this family has a different personality and a different world outlook from others. Gu took a look at Chi lie''s style and said, "I think Su Yan looks better when she wears it on the side." "I''ll give my su Yan a choice. It''s not up to you." Chi lie laughs and asks the lady at the counter to take out a pair of earrings he likes. However, without reference, he still wants to see what it looks like to put them on. He simply takes the earrings to Gu Zhen. Gu Gu a Leng, "why?" Chi Li was happy. "Have you got any ear holes? Come to the present model and I''ll see what it looks like. " Gu Gu''s face turned green for the first time. You asked him to try on this tassel earring with diamond?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1890 Gu Li is not embarrassed. He is old-fashioned and holds everything. But it''s the first time that Chi Li has put the earrings into his hands. The man looks at the earrings for a long time, finds his speaking organ and says in a high voice, "no time!" "I have time to go shopping together, but I haven''t time to try an earring." Chi lie didn''t get angry, so he raised another earring to Gu''s ear. In contrast, Chi lie knew it in his heart. He said, "it''s really mean. What''s the matter with you? Is the reaction so intense?" "It''s a woman''s Earring." Gu Yu said sadly, "why don''t you wear it?" "I don''t have ear holes." Holding the earring, Chi Li returned it to the waiter, "right, wrap it up, and give me a greeting card. I''ll write something." "Good." Where have the waiters seen two handsome guys? When you go shopping with one word and one word, your face is red to the light. In real life, handsome guys are rare. Now when you see them, she trots back to pack earrings with a plate. She says to herself, "Oh, my God, these are the two male Bodhisattvas coming to the world to send sugar.". Gu Bi took a look at Chi lie, "so soon?" "Yes, don''t you bring a pair for Luo youyou? They are not good friends Chi lie takes the list and goes to the counter outside to pay for it. Gu Zhen follows him. Thinking of what Luo youyou said to him before, the man narrows his eyes slightly. "It''s not good for me to run to give gifts at this time. I still don''t want to give them." "You think about this kind of thing." Chi lie paid money and turned his head to look at Gu Yi. "Do you really want Luo you to make peace with him?" "I can''t talk about hope, but if Luo you hasn''t completely put down the past, there''s no need to turn it around." Gu Gu tilted his head and said, "I don''t like being forced, so I hate forcing others. For me, to keep one''s body as jade for anyone is nothing more than self sacrifice and self moving behavior. Standing high and waiting for others to praise, it''s just trying to please oneself with emotion -- " GU chuckled," the essence of emotion is to please oneself. What''s the difference between it and the way we find new lovers to please ourselves? " Once you know that there is no difference between compliance and non-compliance with this inexplicable moral requirement, it doesn''t matter. Gu Bi finished saying this and took a look at Chi lie''s payment. Chi lie didn''t hide it either. When he pressed the password, he pressed 6 times on 0 with his finger. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu said, "do you have the same password or not?" "It doesn''t matter." Chi lie doesn''t care about these. His password is six zeros. When he sees it, he sees it. "President Gu won''t figure out my money, will he?" Gu Gu turned around and said, "go get the earrings. I''ll have a meeting later. When are you going to find Su Yan? Tell me, I''ll go with you." "Wow, that scene is really exciting. Do you think Tang Wei and sakara Kurosawa will explode on the spot when they see us?" Chi lie followed Gu Li back. Just at this time, someone called and he answered, "hello?" He didn''t know what to say. Chi Li changed her expression. "About my father''s past Are you looking for information about Rong Nan''s past "We will probably prepare for all our actions when Rongnan comes out for inspection this week." Opposite someone holding a mobile phone, "the mask of hypocrisy, let''s break it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1891 Chi Li didn''t expect that all this was Tang Wei''s plan, but he even wanted to participate in it Maybe it''s because my father had a close relationship with Tang poetry at that time, so he couldn''t get away from these things. Chi lie took his cell phone and said, "what do you need me to do?" "Contact your father..." I want to know Chi lie from the other side. "From the time when Aunt Tang Shi was released from prison to the time when she overturned the case, both your fathers participated in it. I don''t know if they would like to come forward or not..." "So..." Chi lie narrowed his eyes slightly, but Gu Zhen was confused. "I''ll go back and ask for it for you. If I have information, I''ll sort it out and send it to you. In addition, give me a date. When do you plan to start?" "When ye Xiao comes back to China, there is something to do with us." A woman''s voice is soft, and it sounds hoarse and sexy Hung up the phone, Chi lie looked at the words on the mobile phone screen, he stood blankly for a while. Gu was curious and asked, "what''s the situation?" "Tang Wei needs my father''s help in his plan." Chi Li took a look at Gu Yi, "let''s put it in another place. Suppose that if sakara Kurosawa needs your help, will you help?" "Help." Gu didn''t even think about it, "except that I have a problem with Kurosawa in Luoyou, if he needs help in his business, I have no reason not to." No wonder everyone says Gu is a mature, steady and reliable man. Chi lie just smiles, "I''m not as ambitious as you are. For me, it doesn''t matter whether other people die or not." Chi lie has nothing to love or hate in the world. "So you decided not to help?" "I want to watch the fire from the other side. What''s the trouble between you, or between Tang Wei and Rong Nan? What''s the matter with me? Why should I intervene?" I didn''t expect Chi lie to say that. Gu was surprised, "but at least..." "You''re right." Chi lie sighed heavily, "but it''s about Su Yan in our family. I really You can''t be alone. " In Su Yan, he saw a distinct love and hate, different from the rest of the world, but full of extreme and desperate desire, which was bright and dark. In the middle, it was su Yan. Chi Li wants to see it, and still wants to see it. See how many colors the human soul can have. "If you want to see it, you have to pay a price." Chi Li laughs, "I''ll join in and make a big scene, just take it as Help Tang Wei and Su Yan shoot back at the past. " That night, Rongnan''s office suddenly received an email. This is Rongnan''s personal email. Few people know it. It''s all secret intelligence exchange. This email is different from others. When Rongnan points it out, what he sees is A video. "Bo Ye, will you send someone to arrest me?" "Bo Ye, I tell you, I don''t care to do that kind of thing in my life! You don''t believe me if you don''t believe me, but I will never tolerate a dead man riding on my head! Sooner or later, you''ll have a retribution "You believe her so much that you don''t even care about my innocence. What else can''t you do? Don''t you just rely on me to love you! Don''t you want to kill my heart! Come on, anyway, my heart is full of holes, and I don''t mind if you mend it again! " In the cold drizzle, a woman was shackled, but she was still struggling. Rong Nan''s pupil shrinks. This is A video of Tang poetry being arrested five years ago? In front of the reporter''s camera, she was desperate and wailing. So painful, so helpless, it''s like being betrayed by the whole world, even her husband, standing on the other side of herself, personally sending her to hell At that time, thin night''s young and delicate face was expressionless, just like watching a stranger, watching Tang poetry be taken away, he did not say a word, his face was cold. This video frame in the thin night cold beautiful eyebrows for a second, followed by a sudden stop. Rongnan abruptly withdrew from the video. I can''t believe my eyes. Heartthrob, he began to check the sender''s email address, who is it, who is it? Is it Tang Wei? It''s not Tang Wei''s style that Tang Wei can''t be so stupid to send these to his door to provoke! After so many years, how can someone suddenly send these old memories The past That''s right. Tang Shi and Boye''s children are so old. Who can retract the confession of the past? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1892 For this kind of provocative video, Rong Nan frowned and just sneered. It''s easy to find the IP address. He soon lost the address to ace and asked him to check the source. In this way, all of a sudden, the things that happened many years ago were sent to him for the purpose of stimulating Rong Nan and telling him that even though those things seem to have passed, they have been remembered all the time. So many years, so many days, someone remembers every minute and every second. He turned his life around, and they had no power to fight back. Even if their strength was weak, they were gathering little by little to fight against him. "I can''t help myself." Rong Nan thinks these things are very funny. Do they think that their power can really change anything? Haven''t these methods been tried in the first seven sins? It''s no use. It can''t change anything. I didn''t expect ace to reply quickly. He found out the email address and found that the location was actually in their residence. Is it because the people in my family have a problem? Ace didn''t hide the news and told Rongnan directly. Rongnan''s face changed and asked him to come to his office directly. Five minutes later, ACE came in a hurry. Rongnan narrowed his eyes and said, "is this true or false?" Isn''t ace going to fool him with a fake address? Besides If it''s really in their residence, it can only show that the people around them are not safe now. But why are they unsafe? Do they infiltrate into the people in his hands? Rong Nan''s expression is not very good-looking, "you go to check for me now, find out who is this ghost in our mansion!" Aston stopped and said to Rong Nan, "Sir, if it''s just one email address, we may not be able to find out so many people in our mansion..." "Find out who has used a mobile phone or computer on the surveillance video..." "This is just looking for a needle in a haystack..." "I know!" Rong Nan clapped the table and stood up abruptly. He didn''t know why he was so excited. Normally, even if the people around him except the ghost, it was just a small matter. It didn''t matter to him, but why Why is he so unstable now? Is it because of that video? Did the video of setting up Tang Shibo night to turn against each other stimulate him? Rong Nan looks at ace''s unexpected expression and knows that he''s angry. He doesn''t get angry in front of them. It''s his style to be unhappy. I didn''t expect that Just one old video can make him lose his cool. Rong Nan''s voice is cold, "be sure to catch this ghost for me. Also, you go to investigate the whereabouts of Tang Wei and others recently, and what''s the situation of the" bait "we''ve released." Food. Are you talking about Su Yan and Rong Chu? What kind of father is he who can call his son bait without emotion? When ace heard the word, his eyebrows moved, but his emotions were finally subdued. The man said, "I see, sir." "That''s right." Rongnan suddenly thought of something like, "Lu Yiting has passed the first seven, rongmo How are you doing? " Rong Mo is the child of ACE and Lu Yiting. Why does Rong Nan want to interfere? Ace''s fingers clenched. In order to achieve his goal, Rongnan could do anything. He thought of this and his throat tightened. "Sir, you even rongmo Don''t you let it go? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1893 After that, there were some incredible eyes in ace''s eyes. Rongnan didn''t expect that ACE, who was always respectful to him, would say such words. He also slightly widened his eyes and said in a slightly ironic tone, "am I like this in your eyes?" Ace immediately lowered his head. He It seems that when it comes to Rong Mo, the mood is a little too excited. I forgot Rong Nan is the master, and he is a servant. Take a deep breath, ACE said in a deep voice, "I''m saving more, sir." Rong Mo is the child of him and Lu Yiting. Although he is not born, since he adopted her from the orphanage, Rong Mo''s existence has filled the void of his life, let him know what it is to be a father, and let his life become complete. Rong Mo is alive, those memories about Lu Yiting are still alive. That means he''s still alive. If Rongnan really wants to use rongmo, the fingers hanging on his side slowly clench. Although ace apologizes to Rongnan, his heart has gone far away. Lu Yiting''s death is the last straw to break down their master servant relationship. Rong Nan stared at him for a long time with a kind of complicated eyes, as if because of this sentence, he also began to be wary of him. After all, ACE just said that the location of the mailbox came from their residence. Is it possible that ACE is the one who sent this email No, it''s impossible. Ace is his confidant. It''s not good for him to do these things. Besides, if it''s really ace, how can it really say the positioning coordinates like this? It''s not equal to self explosion? Rong Nan filtered these thoughts in his mind, and then said to ace, "you really remember her, so You''re watching out for me. " They both know who she is referring to. Ace is still looking down, respectful and silent. For so many years, he is like a robot, operating with precision and numbness. Beside Rongnan, he is like a silent shadow. So is the woman who used to be. "I dare not, your decision is right," said ace Rong Nan sighed and said to ace, "we''ve been together for such a long time, ace. I can see your mood at a glance. I promise you that I won''t attack Rong mo." This sentence is a guarantee as well as a trial. It''s like exchanging interests with each other. He won''t attack rongmo. On the contrary, ace can''t have different feelings towards Rongnan. It''s not that ACE doesn''t understand this, it''s just that if Ronan won''t attack his most important people, he will do whatever he wants. Life is the conscience of human being. It doesn''t matter. Ace backed out, leaving Rongnan alone in the room. Then the man''s eyes darkened. He turned on the computer and began to re investigate the email address just now. As expected, ACE didn''t cheat him. He didn''t have a different heart for him, and he didn''t hide any information from him. The address was really located in their base camp. The ghost was not ace, but Someone else. Rong Nan suddenly seems to have noticed something, and then takes a closer look at the IP address He was shocked. This IP address was used by Lu Yiting e-mail address?! Dead Lu Yiting, but in this form back? No way. Lu Yiting is dead. He saw the body cremated with his own eyes www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1894 Rong Nan can''t guess what''s wrong with his own people, but since he finds out that someone has secretly become a member of Tang Wei''s side in the base camp Well, he is sure to find out this man and then Let him disappear completely in this world. But what Rong Nan didn''t expect was that this video was also forwarded to Tang Wei''s mailbox. When Tang Wei opened the mailbox, he felt that his whole life was rolling and surging. He bit his teeth hard to make himself less excited. After watching the video in less than a minute, he thought it was a century long, Pressing down the last space, Tang Wei kept breathing deeply in front of his laptop. It was a real memory of my father persecuting my mother. Someone sent this video to him. What''s the intention? Is it a provocation or an attempt Cause him to hide in the bottom of his heart to Rong Nan''s anger? Tang Wei takes a look at the email address and starts to locate it. To his surprise, this man is in Rongnan''s mansion Is it in such a way to convey the news about Rongnan to Tang Wei In this way, this person is very likely to be on his own side. Silence for a few seconds in front of the mailbox. What passes through Tang Wei''s mind are all the ups and downs he has experienced in just over 20 years, which are finally fixed on Su Yan''s gray green eyes. Since fate has made us like this, it''s better to have a Jedi counterattack. Let them see how crazy people can be when they are doomed to be destroyed! Tang Wei quickly typed a few words into the mailbox. Excuse me, are you ¡¿ no one would ask a person who is not an enemy or a friend in the dark in such a straightforward or even stupid way, but Tang Wei gambled on the possibility that this person is on his own side. I didn''t expect to get a reply soon. [after so many years, I didn''t expect that you would really grow up to be a great adult, Tang Wei. ¡¿ this tone!! Tang Wei''s eyes have changed. It must have been someone who knew something in the past who would speak in this tone. Who would have been involved in these things in the past Rongnan''s mansion? Tang alone stayed in the hotel, with his hand in his hand, typing the reply quickly. Do you know something. ¡¿ [your mother, Miss Tang Shida, was kind to me. ¡¿ Miss Tang Shi. It''s been a long time, people who will use this kind of address to call their mother Tang Wei was surprised by the police. The appearance of this man was a great help to him. Were there any participants in the event? Who did my mother help in those years Tang Wei felt it necessary to have a good look. [when I saw Mr. Su Qi''s daughter come to Rong mansion a while ago, I was very frightened and uneasy. Finally, master Tang, what happened in those years, I still couldn''t swallow it. I can also understand that your mother helped me then, and now I can help you. I''m working in Rongnan''s mansion. I''m sorry I can''t make clear my identity with you yet, but I''ll keep in touch with you secretly until you succeed. ¡¿ Tang Weixin is all jumping with excitement. Who is this man? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1895 Remembering what happened in those years, some of the main participants were people around Tang Wei, because at that time, Rong Nan''s goal was those powerful and powerful people. Only when he was blinded by power could he kill his sister Rong Bei. Therefore, in a certain corner of his heart, he hated power. He wants the world to lose power once and start again. It''s all because of the power that makes him terrible and suspicious. It''s all because of the power that he loses his close love. If not It''s better to let the world never have so-called upper class society, so-called rich families, so-called high officials - so-called rich people. So Rong Nan planned everything, but ironically, he planned all this in an attempt to destroy his rights. What he relied on most was the rights behind him. Tang Wei''s pupil is deep, thinking from the past to the present, he seems to see Su Yan''s strange eyes. Her feelings for herself have come to a dead end, and there is no way to continue. So her brain subconsciously transfers everything that will hurt her. It seems that only in this way can she feel no heartache when she sees Tang Wei again. Facing the e-mail, Tang Wei''s expression is a little complicated. On the one hand, he is glad to be inside the enemy, but he is sad When all this is over, can su Yan remember him again? He is now working so hard, not to be able to give them a bite of the evil spirit of the past, if Su Yan can''t remember anything clearly, it means that he must start all over again. Perhaps this is also good, do not remember will not remember it, those who remember the past, but also disguised torture. That night, for the first time, Tang alone lay in the hotel and lost sleep. He closed his eyes, which was the picture of leaving Suyan hotel room. She faced herself with a special polite and friendly expression, even with some evasion. She dares to admit that she has different feelings for Tang Wei, but instinctively regards this feeling as her betrayal to rongchu, saying that it is false that she can''t hurt Tang Wei. Now he and Su Yan don''t have much time to get along with each other. Every day after that, they are running at a high speed in all kinds of conspiracies. In order to get Rongnan''s information, Tang has to do whatever he can to overthrow everything in the past and spread the real murderer in front of the public. Maybe this is worthy of the suffering of Tang poetry. Taking a deep breath, Tang Wei lies in a daze on the big bed. He misses Su Yan very much, especially. Thinking that Su Yan may be getting along with rongchu in a special way, Tang Wei''s heart is like being burned on the fire. He just wants to say something, but the doorbell comes from outside. Tang Wei''s eyes seem to be brightened up. I don''t know why the sixth sense tells him that the person coming is Su Yan. It must be. He and she have a tacit understanding of soul. In the past, when she opened the door, it was su Yan who stood outside. Her fate tormented her. The only thing she was willing to bestow on her was her amazing beauty. Maybe the saying that Hong Yan was unlucky was never a lie, but she is still in exile. Tang Wei came forward and hugged her for fear that she might run away. His voice was excited, "you Do you remember? " "No..." Su Yan retreated in fright. "I came to you secretly, Tang Wei I think about it carefully. I''m wrong. I''m cheating on you. It''s harmful to rongchu and you. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I didn''t fall asleep at night. I came to see you. It''s better to say something face to face. " After a pause, Su Yan said, "why don''t we Don''t get in touch? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1896 Tang weigen didn''t expect that this was what Su Yan wanted to say when he visited late at night. When he heard Su Yan speak, he felt that his soul was out of his body. He said again with an urgent speed, "you What are you talking about? " "Let''s not get in touch in the future." Su Yan looks at the uncomfortable look on Tang Wei''s face. He doesn''t know why. His heart seems to be tightened. Why is it so sad. Is she still a bad woman and only has old love for Tang Think of here, Su Yan began to self guilt, she really did too many immoral things, dead sure to go to hell, so Su Yan shook his head to Tang Wei said, "I really want to be good, so for me and you is just repeated injury, Tang Wei, forget me, I am a bad woman." If Su Yan had said this to Tang Wei more than ten years ago, maybe Tang Wei would have really forgotten Su Yan. No, not even ten years ago. Tang Wei holds Su Yan. He says to Su Yan, "do you have the heart Su Yan, do you have the heart to... " So many years, why can you say no to no? Why can you say you don''t remember if you don''t remember! One can''t put down, one can''t remember clearly, why always miss Tang Wei feels that his throat is shaking. He can''t accept Su Yan like this. He was the one who wanted her to roll. Now she said no. It''s him that is reluctant to part with. Fate is too cruel, let him cold, and don''t teach him what is love, so that when I look back, the people who have been waiting for him have long disappeared. Start all over again. Without Su Yan, he has lived in vain for more than 20 years. No one can have a tacit understanding and resonance with him. Tang Wei forced, word by word said, "I will not choose to disconnect with you." "I''ve done something to hurt people." Su Yan opens her mouth. She feels so painful that she can hardly breathe. She doesn''t know why she is like this. It''s like Now I love rongchu in my mind, but my body is in pain for Tangwei. Why. She became so strange that she was not like herself. He pulled Tang Wei''s hand off his shoulder. Su Yan turned around and said, "that''s it, Tang Wei. We don''t have to entangle each other anymore..." But why is there a voice in my head saying something else. Help. Su Yan feels that her consciousness seems to be torn into pieces. There are pictures in her mind, but it''s too fast for her to grasp. "Why." Su Yan closed her eyes and murmured, like trying to stop the memory in her mind, "why can''t you see clearly..." Tang Wei looks at his hand pulled off by Su Yan. At that moment, the expression on the man''s face is like the collapse of the sky. It''s broken. Su Yan is going to break up with him. He should have been happy. Su Yan is the woman''s daughter. She should die. She is crucified and roasted. However Once wanted to humiliate her again and again, but now so carefully, want to put her soul back. "It''s my fault." At this moment, Tang Wei''s pupil is like a black hole. He had forgotten what he had lived on for so many years. In the dark, he relied on Su Yan. Su Yan is willing to cooperate with him to practice himself. "I hate your mother." Tang Wei felt that his vision was a little blurred, but he didn''t have time to stop it. "But I can''t help falling in love with you as the daughter of tranquility." Su Yan''s body was severely shocked, and the pictures in her mind all stopped for a moment, as if she had finally seen clearly. She hugged her head and squatted down slowly. Her pupils began to tremble. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1897 As if experiencing a torrent of violent memories, Su Yan can no longer support her body, and can only rely on her remaining strength to resist the wall behind her. Tang Wei steps forward painfully, sees her pain pressing on her temples, and gently holds her up from the ground. She is so thin that Tang Wei is surprised. Maybe she hasn''t held her like this for a long time. When she holds Su Yan from the ground, she doesn''t even have the strength to resist. The door of the room is closed again. This time, Su Yan lies on Tang Wei''s bed. She shrinks into a ball, and the memories in her mind are those left in her youth. No, it shouldn''t be. The memories of four or five years old should have been forgotten. Why does she still remember and hate. Being slapped by an MI, being pulled by her to please others, being forced to do something she didn''t want to do by her fierce eyes, as an MI''s daughter, what she left in her childhood were those memories that made her despair. There''s no joy. There''s no happiness. Happy Su Yan shrank in a corner of the big bed, feeling her brain rising to the point of pain. There were different voices tearing and shouting in her body all the time, as if there were several people living in her body, and she was about to divide her brain into pieces. Su Yan shook her head and said the words of extreme pain from her mouth, "Tang Wei ¡­¡± Tang Wei was stunned. He just went outside to boil water. When he came in, he heard Su Yan''s weak cry for help. At that moment, the man seemed to be on the verge of death and was picked up by someone. His heart began to jump wildly. He rushed straight up, "Yan Yan!" These two words, how long did not shout out. From Bo Yan to Su Yan, she is wandering in his world. She always refuses to respond to her, but she is like a moth to the fire, trying to get close to her only warmth. Tang Wei hugs her. Su Yan has no way to refuse because of the confusion of her brain. Now, she can only close her eyes and say, "I''m going to be out of breath." Why is there so much sound in the brain. Why are there so many faces in my memory. Who, who is hiding in her memory, is frantically trying to rush out and come back. Who is it? Who makes her forget completely? She has to continue to make trouble. "No more No more... " Su Yan doesn''t know what she''s talking about. She grabs Tang Wei''s chest clothes and says, "don''t come here, I don''t want it I really don''t want to... " Let her go. Why does this human purgatory never let her go. However, the love in this world has never let anyone go. Tang Wei hugged her tightly, "if you can''t remember, don''t force yourself to remember, ok..." I''d rather you forget me carefree than suffer like this Tang Wei''s eyes are red. He can''t imagine how painful it is to forget someone he loves. "Stop, stop --" Su Yan''s voice began to bring a cry. She said her face casually. Maybe she couldn''t even control what she should say. Those words instinctively came out of her mouth, "Tang Wei, let me go, I really..." I''m dying. Tang Wei is not reconciled, but has to be reconciled. He holds Su Yan and feels pain all over his body. "It used to be you that made me feel sad, but now Feng Shui turns around. It''s me that makes you hate." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1898 If we could foresee the future, would he have indulged his malice in the first place. Now Su Yan''s appearance is all thanks to him. Once upon a time, she was also an ordinary girl who could see the light in his eyes. It''s a pity that fate played a trick on them and turned them into each other I don''t know who I am. Tang Wei taps Su Yan on the back. He starts to try to make hot water for Su Yan. This is something Tang Wei never condescended to do before. Now he habitually wants to try to take care of Su Yan. It''s changed. He thinks that he is a person who is ruthless enough and alienated enough from the society, but because of Su Yan''s existence, he begins to have temperature. It''s so painful to lose her that Tang Wei can''t bear it. For the second time, he pats Su Yan''s back in an attempt to calm her down. Su Yan, who can''t resist in his arms, is stiff all over. Her limbs are shaking without her control. She covers her temples on both sides and her eyebrows are wrinkled together. Tang Wei saw the heartache, but did not know what to say, when all the love and hate are burned, the person left behind is the most pitiful. And he was the one who was left. Even if I hold Su Yan so tightly now, my heart can''t get close to her any more. Su Yan feels that she is slowly losing consciousness. From chaos to blank brain, she seems to have experienced a journey from heaven to hell. Too much information suddenly makes her unable to resist. Finally, it turns into a bomb that explodes in her brain. In her memory, it is Tang Wei''s face. Tang Wei''s voice. Tang Wei''s body. Tang Wei''s eyes hate her. Even when looking at rongchu, she is looking at Tang Wei through rongchu. Why is that. Rong Chu is not her boyfriend, why through the long and hot memories, through which is always the face of Tang Wei. Su Yan choked and couldn''t get an answer. She was dazed by all kinds of information in her brain. She grabbed Tang Wei''s chest clothes with more and more force, like a drowning man holding the last straw, "Why are you?" Why. Tang Wei opens his mouth and wants to talk, but he doesn''t know what to say. He can only let Su Yan lean on him silently. After a while, Su Yan suddenly becomes silent, as if all the war is over. When Tang Wei looks down again, she has closed her eyes. Did you fall asleep? Tang Weixian was startled. He reached out and touched Su Yan''s nose. It was much more stable than when he was in a state of excitement just now. Was it because he was stimulated that his body started a self-protection mechanism Think of Su Yan before switching personality is also before and after waking up, Tang Wei slightly relieved a little, she slowly put on the bed, and then tucked in the quilt. He didn''t know that he could be so gentle to others. It was always others who worried about him and didn''t take care of others. Now, at this moment, looking at Su Yan like this, Tang Wei took the initiative to cover her with a quilt and help adjust the temperature. Now in winter, there is a big temperature difference between day and night. He is afraid that she will wake up cold in the middle of the night. Take a breath, Tang Wei just want to stand up, the side Su Yan turned over, he suddenly bent down in the bedside to take a closer look. Find just Su Yan turn over, Tang Wei and steadfast, to the other side of the bed opened the quilt, gently lying in. He holds Su Yan from behind, and his heart beats are passing each other. The complex contradictions of the past seem to be gone at this moment, leaving her and him alone in the world. Su Yan, do you know that over the years, this is the most secure day for me to hold you. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1899 I used to think that only by fighting with each other can I get rid of hate, but I didn''t expect that I could give up everything and hug her like this. It turned out that I held her so tightly and was so secure. If you can always let her in his arms, at all costs. That night, Tang Wei, an insomniac, finally had the most steady sleep in his history. He found that Su Yan could make him so comfortable when he was around. When he woke up, Su Yan was still in his arms. The woman was smacking her mouth, and gululu turned over in his arms. Tang Wei Leng Leng, Su Yan holding his hand slowly opened his eyes, see Tang Wei, two people''s expression is at a loss. Tang Wei feels that he is suddenly nervous. If Su Yan doesn''t remember, he can''t explain why he holds her like this. On the contrary, he will be more determined that Su Yan wants to break up with him. So the man clears his throat and says, "that, Su Yan, listen to me..." As a result, Su Yan put out her hand with a smile and put her arms around Tang Wei''s neck. She said to Tang Wei with a smile, "good morning, little brother." The voice of the little brother is crisp and sweet, and Tang Wei''s whole body crashes. Remember Remember? When he crashed, Su Yan went into his arms and put her face on Tang Wei''s chest. Across a layer of shirt, she heard Tang Wei''s heart beating and chuckled, "what''s the matter with you?" Why don''t you talk. The eyes, pure as the sky has not been polluted, clear and clean. Tang Wei''s heart is beating wildly, and Su Yan''s touch makes his body react in an instant where he shouldn''t have. Nonsense, who the hell can stand a half blood beauty touching your chest and calling little brother? No way! It''s going to explode! Tang only suddenly pulled Su Yan from his chest, can''t believe to shout, "Yan Yan?" "Well." Su Yan immediately replied that the green eyes were like precious diamonds when they laughed. Tang Wei reached out to touch her face. Su Yan blushed and said, "little brother, why am I in your bed when I wake up?" "I picked you up in the middle of the night." Tang Wei said in a hoarse voice that all kinds of emotions in her heart are mixed together. Now Su Yan seems to have switched to an ordinary person who has not been dyed any color in her heart. Su Yan is back to the time when she loves him most - is this the choice made by her brain when she is in great pain? Let Su Yan, who should face him most, face him. This is Su Yan''s instinctive but unconscious Are you giving Tang Wei a chance to save each other? Tang Wei put his hand on Su Yan''s hair and gently rubbed it, but his hand was shaking. "I''m going back in a few days. Do you want to go back with me after your tour?" As soon as Su Yan heard Tang Wei say that he wanted to go together, his eyes immediately sparkled and he said to Tang Wei, "I''ll go where you go, and I''ll always be with you!" Tang Wei felt that his defense collapsed in an instant. Su Yan, Su Yan, do you know that your innocent and evil words are enough to make me die for this. Looking at the little woman in front of him deeply, Tang Wei was silent for a while. He sat up from the bed and said to Su Yan, "well, wake up and go to have breakfast with Luo you. I''ll take you there." "No, I''ve been told that hazel is coming to see her today. They need to have a serious talk about some things." Su Yan blinked, "guess what?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1900 I can''t stand it! At this moment, Tang Wei''s mind is full of class struggle and life and death. All he has left in his mind is this lovely and beautiful woman in front of him. With her beautiful eyes open, she nests in his arms like a valuable puppet cat and whispers to him in a soft tone. Hard, hard, hard fist! Tang Wei felt that he might be more abnormal now. He swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva and said to Su Yan, "darling, do you remember something..." Su Yan is innocent and turns over with Tang Wei in her arms. She sits on Tang Wei''s abdominal muscles in the posture of a duck. Then Su Yan asks with a smile, "what do you say?" I won''t lie about anything you say, because you are my little brother. Tang Wei feels that he has been through everything for such a long time, but he is in the most tender stage. He wants time to stop at this moment. In this way, Su Yan''s eyes will always be her favorite little brother. Holding Su Yan''s waist, Tang Wei just lies on the bed and looks at the little woman straddling her body. He can''t resist the impulse that he wants to arch up and down. He can''t do it. He gasps and says, "it''s OK. You don''t remember the bad things, but it''s better. When you remember them later, I''ll wait for you to revenge me." You must come and collect my debt by yourself. Su Yan can''t understand the meaning of Tang Wei''s words. She''s partial, pure and lustful. Tang Wei really hates that she has such a face. Otherwise, how can he be bewitched by it? It''s not enough. If the hostess of this face still says something like "only love you" in her mouth, the killing power is huge. How can it be Can a man get through such a beauty pass? Su Yan didn''t realize what these behaviors represented to Tang Wei at this moment. She was full of her little brother. Her personality was pure warmth and love. She didn''t even have the memory of being hurt. Maybe subconsciously, Su Yan separated the pain. Until which diary, maybe the blackened Su Yan will appear again. "No matter which you are." At that moment, looking at Su Yan''s face, Tang Wei showed his eyes as if he were dying. His voice was low. "Even if you hate me, I will Without hesitation, come and hug you. " Thank God for sending Su Yan to him. In just over 20 years, his soul mate is playing a sad duet with him. For these green eyes, he is willing to give everything. However, before I could get along with Su yanduo for a while, someone outside opened the door with a click. Tang Wei was startled. It was his room. He couldn''t have come in without a room card. As a result, he saw sawsawara Kurosawa dragging his suitcase inside. All three of them were numb. Kurosawa kuihara gasps. What''s the matter? Why is Su Yan sitting on Tang Wei in a pajama? Wait a minute - Kurosawa kuihara smiles, "you old bastard, you are very powerful!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Wei''s face is livid at this moment. "How did you come in?" "My man said hello to the front desk of the hotel. As soon as he arrived at the front desk of the hotel, he gave me the card of this room directly. I guess he arranged for us to live together No, it''s a big bed room. The front desk doesn''t think I have that kind of relationship with you. " "As soon as I came in, I saw this scene. I''m going to climb right now!" he said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1901 Tang Wei now feels that all his brains are jumping with each other. It''s too "right" for him to break into the door. Now he''s at a loss. He feels that it''s not good to sit up and continue to lie down. Seeing this, as his best friend, Kurosawa stood at the door with a suitcase, waving to Tang Wei and saying, "well, don''t sit up. I''m going to open a new room for you to play. By the way, Suyan hasn''t seen you for a long time." Since it''s a composite, you can say hello generously. That''s what Sawara Kurosawa thought. How can he know that Su Yan now is not su Yan at all, but another personality switch. Su Yan''s mental state has not been very good. At this moment, Suyuan Kurosawa mistakenly thinks that Su Yan has easily forgiven Tang Wei, but Su Yan doesn''t know. She returns a hello along Suyuan Kurosawa and says with a smile, "when are you going to find Luo youyou?" Sakara Kurosawa was surprised in his heart. My God, did he really make up? No, what kind of Bodhisattva is Su Yan made of? If she says "make up", she will make up. It seems that all the sufferings she suffered in the past are like your mother''s kindergarten homework, which can be solved at once After all, it''s still Tang Wei''s easy Sakara Kurosawa is not reconciled and indignant in his heart. He burns his ass here, but Tang Wei has solved all the problems there. Why is Su Yan worse than Luo youyou''s family? Why can he forgive Tang Wei so easily? The despair on his face is almost overflowing. Tang Wei is surprised to see that he just quits and closes the door for them. With a click, he leaves. Tang Wei swallowed saliva, Su Yan turned his eyes, looked at him and said, "why do I feel that sakara Kurosawa seems to be wronged?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He may mistakenly think that he and Su Yan are reunited. Tang Wei sighs in his heart. How can it be? The two of them can''t say that they can get back together because of the existence of those injuries. Now that Su Yan doesn''t want to remember, let him treat her well at least for this moment Tang Wei looked at Su Yan''s face with a kind of serious eyes and said in a soft voice, "maybe sakara Kurosawa and Luoyou You don''t have to be together. " Su Yan doubts, "why?" "Luo you''s idea is very clear. She''s a very independent woman." Tang Wei analyzed Kurosawa, "however, Kurosawa is just like me. You and Luo youYou are two characters. You are more tolerant, but Luo youyou''s love view is too realistic and mature." That''s why I want to make a living with Gu, because in that state, it''s better to make a living with Gu than to get along with Kurosawa. Su Yan hears Tang Wei''s words, but she doesn''t know why. There is a flash in her mind. She takes a cold breath, which makes Tang Wei surprised. "Are you not feeling well?" "I feel confused. I can''t say what I want to say, because I feel I don''t know. " Su Yan covers brain, facial expression is quite afflictive, "it''s OK, I sleep by myself, you should still have something to do today?" Just after the voice, I received an e-mail on my mobile phone. I click it to have a look. It turned out that it was from the mysterious man before. It said that Rongnan had decided to go out for inspection in advance, so they should do it. "Our people are ready to tell me when Rongnan will come out. In addition, there will be a press conference at that time. I will hack into their computers." Tang Wei''s eyes are so cold, which is quite different from Su Yan''s warmth just now. Then, in front of everyone, the bloody truth is played in a circle. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1902 Rong Nan might never have thought that the empire he built would collapse in the hands of Tang Wei and his friends. The so-called "young people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth" that he despises most are infiltrating into his life and destroying everything. He opened a new room next to Tang Wei and received a message from Tang Wei. The man stared at his mobile phone for a long time. In fact, for him, he had never been kidnapped by Rong Nan because he was born abroad. Although they were selected by Rong nan to participate in various TV programs when they were very young, they were not affected by Bo Ye''s secret help. Naturally, they did not have any contact with Rong Nan after they went back. Why, then, would he join Tang Wei in the muddy water. Tang Wei once asked his good friend, "are you sure you want to do these things with me?" His answer was the envious smile and firm eyes of Kurosawa, "I''ve never lived for myself. And this time, I''m going to do what I want to do. " Only when he was with Tang Wei and against the world did he find the feeling and meaning of being alive. It was as if by doing these things, he had more courage to embrace Luo you, even if he didn''t love him. So he came. For his back-to-back delivery of "Sherlock Holmes" from childhood, and also for his free soul, the hail of bullets, he is willing to go. At that moment, in every corner of the world, some unknown but amazing young men and women picked up their mobile phones or turned on their computers one after another. [five days later, Haicheng, Rongnan press conference. ¡¿ - [received] * * * * Su Yan''s mental state is not very good. Tang Wei doesn''t let himself do anything too much to her. He just lets her lie in bed peacefully all day. Rongchu also comes once and knocks on the door to find that when Tang Wei and Su Yan are well, the man''s eyes are dark, but he doesn''t say anything. It doesn''t belong to him. It''s God''s reward to stay with him for a while. This time, it was Tang Wei who took the initiative to stop him. Tang Wei slips a note into Rong Chu''s hand. There is a row of mailbox on it. When Rong Chu sees the mailbox, his eyes are wide open. "This is My mother''s mailbox. " He will never remember wrong, this is his mother Lu Yiting''s email! "In Rongnan''s mansion, someone contacted us through this mailbox." Tang Wei doesn''t avoid Su Yan. He talks about it in her face. To some extent, it''s like a man''s most thorough respect for another person, rather than treating Su Yan as a silly white sweet little woman. He gasped and said, "are you sure your mother really died that day?" Is it sure that Lu Yiting didn''t come back to revenge on Rongnan? Rong Chu nods and looks dignified. Even if Su Yan''s affairs are important now, Rong Nan''s affairs have already come to the fore. He knows which is more important. Facing Tang Wei, it''s too late for them to cover up and try each other. He says, "my mother is real She died, but it is possible that someone in Rong Nan''s mansion is still using the computer she used before, because I sent all my mother''s remains to Rong Nan''s office, which may have been stolen. " After all, Rong Nan didn''t care about Lu Yiting at all, and even refused to take a look at her relics. Maybe it was at that time that someone took the opportunity to steal the electronic equipment used by Lu Yiting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1903 For his mother''s death and rebirth, he also secretly contacted Tang Wei with his mailbox. Rongchu would not believe it. His mother''s departure has become an established fact. Now if Lu Yiting''s mailbox can still appear, it can only show that someone knows what happened behind and is using this mailbox to contact them to prove that TA''s position is on their side. Seeing the two of them talking seriously at the door, Su Yan sat on the bed and didn''t say a word. She just listened. She always felt that every word in Tang Wei''s words made her feel very familiar. But once she wanted to go deep into it, her brain was like turning on automatic protection, isolating those emotions. She can''t remember anything. It seems that she is really seriously ill. It seems that she can hardly distinguish reality from hypocrisy. That''s why There are protection mechanisms like this. Su Yan lowered her head and looked at the sheets under her body. She asked herself, is it really good to keep ignorance like this? I don''t know why, there is always a very uncomfortable feeling in my heart. It''s like, I don''t want to be treated as an ignorant and simple person and protected by others. It seems that she has something to do We''re going to stand up to them. She couldn''t even flinch from the bloodbath. Tang Wei talks with Rong Chu at the gate for 20 minutes. Su Yan thinks about her life for 20 minutes. From the past to the present, there will always be a blank in her memory at some time. For example, how did rongchu become her boyfriend and how Tang Wei appeared here? She can''t remember clearly. She had to call Tang Wei''s little brother to keep her from being upset. At least Tang Wei is real. She hasn''t fallen into delusion yet. After giving this email address to rongchu, rongchu decides to go back to Rongnan''s mansion. Since that day, they were deliberately "released" by Rongnan from Rongnan''s mansion, he knows that it''s all Rongnan''s plan. Now that he wants to go back, his family may be blocked. Don''t let him in. But he had to go in. "Su Yan has been taken care of by you." Rongchu stood at the door, looked inside, and took a deep breath when talking, "I don''t know what else I can do for her, but some things, for my mother, I also need to complete. When I go back, I will contact you. You can accompany Su Yan to finish this journey." He is not the last person to accompany Su Yan. Finish saying Rong Chu is about to leave, inside of Su Yan seem to hear, called a, "Rong Chu, you how." Seeing her look without hatred in her eyes, rongchu knows that it must be su Yan''s personality has changed. If she is a real Su Yan, she will not be so calm. He waved to Su Yan and grinned, "I don''t like you now, Yan Yan." Su Yan is a little stunned and doesn''t know what Rong Chu is talking about. But only rongchu himself knew that he loved Su Yan, she was bold and cruel, she was small and fearless, she was dirty and mean but never tame. Compared with being protected in this way, he loves Su Yan who stands up to fight with them. In that case, give everything back to Tang Wei. "I left. I bought the ticket in advance. I''ll go back to Rongfu. You know the address." Rongchu gently said to Tang Wei, "in a few days, the reporter will release a meeting, and I''ll be your internal agent." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1904 When he left, rongchu finally took a look at Su Yan. That one eye, let Su Yan whole person suddenly ache for a while. She clearly did not know anything, but why was rongchu look like that, she instinctively felt like there was a tsunami coming. What she has forgotten, she should remember quickly, that is what she should really do Su Yan Lengleng watched rongchu go, the door of the hotel was quietly closed, she watched Tang Wei come in, open mouth to talk, but Tang Wei noticed the intention, the man put up a beautiful finger, tree in front of the lip, made a "sh" action. Su Yan''s movements are stiff. "I know you want to ask a lot, but your guess is right." After finishing this action, Tang Wei stepped forward and slowly touched Su Yan''s face, as if testing the authenticity of Su Yan in front of him. "Now it''s your softest personality to face me. Yan Yan, you have a disease. Maybe external force is just an inducement, and the person who really makes you have this disease is me." Su Yan brain crash, all of a sudden can''t react, and can''t understand the weight of Tang Wei''s words. "When it''s over, love me or hate me." Tang just goes to death and smiles at Su Yan. This smile let Su Yan remember for a long time, until later in the night dream, she would constantly dream of him, with this smile to her, quietly repeat in her ear - "no matter which personality you are, whether it is revenge or reward. I''ll take it all. " Only I can take it. So many years, so many days, she taught him what is love, but this time, she was sick, can''t remember love. Then, let him pick her up with a loving gesture. This fate, is not to send her to his side, let them save each other? ****** in the hotel, Kurosawa, like a fool, hesitates whether he should go out to find Luo you. After all, the protagonists this time are su Yan and Tang Wei. In his eyes, if Su Yan and Tang Wei are so close, he must have forgiven Tang Wei. As soon as their enmity is over, there will be the entanglement between Kurosawa and Luo you. It''s just When I think about the ugly words I said at Gu Yu''s place at that time, Kurosawa kubara regretted it. Although Luo you couldn''t hear him, he spoke like that at that time It has been a great disrespect for Luo you. He can''t bear the relationship between Luo you and Gu Yu. He is in such a hurry and has no quality to belittle Luo you. Now that he knows, how can he face her After thinking about it, Kurosawa decided to take a deep breath and let himself face Luo youyou well. Luo youyou has been giving him so many opportunities, but he didn''t catch it well once. If this time Clenching his fingers, he goes out to the hotel room where Luo youyou is. He takes a deep breath and just knocks on the door. As a result, the door opens itself - when he opens the door, Luo youyou even comes out with a mobile phone in his hand and says, "Gu you, why are you here temporarily? What, is Chi lie also with you? You two don''t say hello. It''s too frustrating. I''ll pick you up at the airport... " As soon as his voice was heard, he saw Sawara Kurosawa standing outside his room. Mobile phone, quietly landing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1905 Luo youyou and keihara Kurosawa bumped into each other face-to-face. After recovering, keihara Kurosawa immediately picked up Luo youyou''s mobile phone and said, "well, I just came to see you. If you are busy..." Luo you said quickly, "I''m going to the airport to meet Chi Li and Gu Li." She seems to be avoiding meeting Kurosawa. Kurosawa Ohara handed over his mobile phone, and his throat moved up and down. He said with a little hesitation, "or I''ll take you to the airport I just came from there What kind of reason is that. Luo youyou just wanted to say no, she is so big a person can still get lost? But Kurosawa quickly interrupted her, "anyway, I have nothing to do in my spare time I''ll go with you. " I don''t know why, when I look up and touch the eyes of sakara Kurosawa, Luo youyou''s heart trembles. She thinks, when did the arrogant sakara Kurosawa become like this? Even when she went to take care of sakara, sakara Kurosawa would like to pray to give him a qualification and let him walk all the way. It''s not that he doesn''t know the identity of Gu. But I have to go with her. Luo youyou''s words came to her mouth and she swallowed them again and again, but she didn''t refute them. It''s like she couldn''t say no in the face of such a Kurosawa who lost all her dignity. I would rather you always arrogant mouth hard, so that I can safely refuse you. He lowered his head and said, "well." When Chi lie and Gu Yu see Luo you at the airport, they don''t expect that he will follow him. Chi lie picks his eyebrows and looks at Gu Yu with a good look. "Why do you seem to be a step slower?" "It doesn''t exist. If I''m slow, it''s doomed." Gu is too Buddhist. He is not worried at all. He says with a smile, "it''s mine. No matter how slow it is, it will come back to me. It''s not mine. I''m just fighting for the first place in everything. It''s useless." ¡­¡­ It''s really taifo, isn''t it Chi lie has always been aloof from the world and choked for the first time. Then he adjusted his expression and said hello to Luo Youyou, "please come to meet us, hello Kurosawa, long time no see." He is peaceful, and neither side offends. Kurosawa also followed Chi lie to say hello, and then his eyes moved to Gu''s face. Gu Gu frowned, "coming?" Kuiyuan Kurosawa has been around for a long time. Last time, the two of them broke up in a bit of discord. Now Luo youyou is going to pick him up. Kuiyuan Kurosawa is coming with him. Naturally, he is slapping his face. Now Gu still remembers what Kuiyuan Kurosawa said about luoyouyou''s second-hand goods. So Gu said, "busy man, come and meet me in person." "If it wasn''t for Luo you, who would be willing to pick you up?" he said with a smile Listen to this sour tone! Gu Yu then laughed, "it turned out that I had to come to pick me up. That''s really wrong for you. In fact, you don''t have to come." As soon as Luo you heard their tone, he felt a headache, and immediately pulled Gu Yu, "OK, we should go back in a few days. Tang Wei, they seem to have more important things to do. Don''t be unhappy in the last few days of the journey, OK?" Since Luo youyou said that. Gu Kui took a look at Kurosawa, but saw that the latter was a little stupefied. When Luo youyou even comforts people, his first choice is Gu, not Kurosawa. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1906 He could only stand on one side and watched Luo you come to Gu''s side. "If you and Chi lie are here to make trouble, then you two go back." Gu Gu can only stand with both hands, "baby, how can I make trouble?" He and Chi lie were kind enough to come and have a look. Baby. He even dare to call Luoyou baby in front of sakara Kurosawa!! As soon as he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly found that he had no qualifications. Even, they are not qualified to be jealous. Gu said Luo youyou wanted to have a good talk with her about the future. That''s why Gu went to find Kurosawa. But now, it seems that their relationship has gone beyond the so-called love. It''s more like a close family member who shows happiness in front of him. The throat seems to be tightened silently. Sakara Kurosawa opened his eyes and could only acquiesce and give in, just letting Luo you and Gu Yu talk and laugh. When he left the airport behind them, Kurosawa''s steps were all vain. He even wanted to ask himself that he was eager to follow them, but he saw the scene that he couldn''t insert. Isn''t he really asking for trouble? No, even if you can''t stand it, you have to. It''s not asking for trouble. It''s just a rotation of geomantic omen. Luo youyou used to look at him in the same way. Kurosawa and other women love each other, but he can''t do anything. I can''t do anything. I have to watch. Thinking of this, Kurosawa clenched his teeth and forbeared. Luo you, who was walking in the front, seemed to be suddenly aware of something. Looking back at Kurosawa, who was at the back of the team, the woman pursed her lips. Although she turned her eyes again, she obviously slowed down her pace. Today''s sakara Kurosawa is so humble that she can''t see it. Gu Bi aims at the small details of Luo you with his spare light. The corner of his mouth rises slightly, and then drags the pool beside him. Chi lie, a melon eater, was waiting to see the eight trigrams. He was still thinking about whether he could fight. It was so exciting. As a result, he was pulled by Gu, and the whole person was close to Gu. He was stunned. "What are you doing?" Gu said, "the luggage is heavy. Please help me to carry it." ¡°¡­¡­ What''s your big girl Chi lie is still a little confused by Gu''s tossing. As soon as he goes forward, Luo youyou and Suyuan Kurosawa come together side by side. Suyuan Kurosawa hasn''t come back yet. Suddenly, Luo youyou accompanies him at the back, and Chi lie in front of him goes hand in hand with Gu. When is the relationship between these two men so good? He was a little nervous and said, "Yo Yo You and Gu... " Just want to ask is still in love, Luo youyou immediately changed the topic in the past, "I and Gu are very good, also did not quarrel, thank you for your concern." It''s no fun to ask for it. Sakara Kurosawa shut up, but he was not reconciled. Luo youyou''s face was totally different when he saw Gu and saw him. If they were really going to break up, does that mean that he also had a chance Chi lie, who was walking in front of him, said to Gu, "what are you doing with an old man of mine? Isn''t your girlfriend behind?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1907 Gu Zhen today can be regarded as knowing how cheap chi lie''s mouth is. He always thought Chi lie was alone and unconquered with the world. Who knew that he would jump up and down in the minefield with such accuracy when he opened his mouth! This time, Luo youyou and Suwon Kurosawa, who were walking behind, changed their faces. Luo youyou''s expression suddenly became extremely complicated. Gu Jue''s heart beat with his eyebrows and immediately said, "don''t talk, don''t talk..." Chi lie some don''t understand, to Gu Zhen sincerely ask, "you two won''t break up?" ¡­¡­ Although it''s not divided, it''s almost divided. He and Luo youyou don''t have to kidnap each other. If they can''t get together, they just let each other have their own freedom. It''s just that the words come out of Chi lie''s mouth. Why is it so strange? Gu could not wait for a 502 to stick Chi lie''s mouth. He gave Chi lie a hard wink and then said, "OK, I''ll explain this to you later. Don''t talk about it today." "Is the hotel reserved?" Luo youyou just found an opportunity to change the topic, and asked. "Well, just with your family." Gu Jue takes a look at Luo youyou. She and Kurosawa juxtaposed with embarrassment and sighed. Clearly each other''s heart still think, but yield to reality, abruptly cut off their own ideas. As a result, he heard Chi lie say, "it''s over. Isn''t that all the people have come together? It''s really the Shura arena of the past and the present. It''s like the most sensational stew before the grand finale. " Chi lie, why don''t you talk in your mouth! Gu Chu''s eyebrows were almost knotted with a smile. As Luo you and Suhara Kurosawa''s faces became more and more ugly, he could only cover Chi lie''s mouth and say, "did you rent that mouth? How anxious are you? " Chi lie was very happy with a smile. "I''ll just tell the truth. Why, I don''t like it?" "Swallow it back!" Gu zhe glared at Chi lie hard. No matter how good his temper was, he was almost blown up by Chi lie. "Aren''t you afraid that after a while, sakara Kurosawa was stimulated and came forward to beat me up?" Chi lie''s eyes brightened. "That''s very kind. I want to see if Luo you is helping you or him." "It''s a shame to help anyone!" Gu Zhen just raised his voice and realized that there was a couple of young lovers who couldn''t be together. He immediately lowered his voice again. "Can I call your brother? Don''t say anything about Lei. I just think I can Taiping shop, and Luoyou can Taiping shop. If she can be with sakara Kurosawa, she shouts them to work hard together again. Let''s not join in the fun. " Chi lie immediately waved his hand, "I''ve never been in the bustle of Luo you. Who is like you and us, I love to join Su Yan''s bustle." ¡°¡­¡­¡± That is not a meaning, you go to that pile arch, others Su Yan also like Tang Wei. Gu Gu rolled his eyes and said, "look at your position clearly. We are the tool men of tietie, so don''t do the upper level." Chi lie patted Gu''s shoulder and said, "that''s true. I really haven''t seen me so handsome, so rich, and so understanding. I''ll buy a set now." £¿ "For Su Yan and Tang Wei." Chi lie deliberately turned back to lick the dog, as if he knew he was a security guard, love had nothing to do with him. "I hope they can call me Godfather when they have children." Luo youyou is directly amused by Chi lie. He is just a person. However, they didn''t notice that someone was following them slowly behind them, lowering their heads and watching them get on the bus all the time. The servant behind him asked, "miss sakara Are you still following me? " "Follow me! I want to see where Su Yan is hidden by brother Tang Wei. " Sakura Sakura clenched her fingers. "I''m going to dig out this cheap woman myself!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1908 "Miss sakara, we have found out the location of their hotel..." The servant lowered his voice and said, "but if we go in like this, it is estimated that the system has entered your name, and you will be found by master Tang." Sakako Ishihara''s expression changed. It''s true that her servants are right. It''s really frightening to go like this Are there any hotels around? " "There happens to be a five-star competitor." The servant handed the iPad to sakako Ohara, "we can stay here, then observe their movements at night, find a way to get the room number of Suyan, and then go to the door to attack Suyan when they all go out." Sakura Sawara''s eyes crossed a trace of ruthlessness, "I just saw my brother also went." The servant looked sad and said, "yes, if the young master is here, it will be inconvenient for us to do things." "Ignore him! He''s a freak Sakako Kihara simply bit her teeth. "For me, nothing is more important than getting the whole Kihara family after getting Tang Weiran. In addition, my brother should come to find Luo youyou to get back together. Don''t let them get back together!" The servant was a little stunned and took a look at Sakura Sakura. "If he is reunited with the Luo family, the family will certainly focus more on him, which is a big blow to me. I don''t allow him to have other family forces to support him, so we have to break up my brother and Luo you!" "That''s our young master..." "What do you know? You are not the servant of Kurosawa, but my housekeeper! We are in a decline. Can Kurosawa be merciful to you? " Sakako kubara scolded the servants, "we are both prosperous and both are damaged. Let me see clearly!" The servant shrinks his neck and can only answer. Then he helps Sakura Sakura to book a hotel. They get on the bus. "Did the adult tell you where Suyan is?" "I''ll ask in a moment." On the bus, Sakura, wearing lipstick, was mending her makeup. "Do you think brother Tang Wei will like me like this?" The servant did not dare to say anything else, so he could only follow Sakura Sakura''s example and say, "I think I will." "Should I?" Sakurai Sakurai''s eyebrows were up, and her lovely face was distorted because of the evil in her eyes. She glared at her servants fiercely, "how could it be that she should be, that she would definitely like me!" She''s so good-looking. What''s good about Su Yan? With mixed blood? I didn''t see how beautiful she was. Sakura seemed to be in a mood, addicted to himself. Seeing this, she said, "have you taken the medicine that the adult gave you?" "Yes..." Sakako Ishihara suddenly remembered. She took a small medicine bottle out of her pocket, then poured out a pill and swallowed it without water. Then she showed a sweet smile on her face, "Tang Wei will definitely fall in love with me, for sure..." That night, she sneaks into Tang Wei''s hotel from the hotel next door. Because Tang Wei and Suyuan Kurosawa go out to talk about Rongnan, at this moment, Suyan is left alone in the room to sleep. Suyuan fumbles for a long time at the door of the room, uses electronic equipment to make the lock on the door fail, and then sneaks into the bedroom quietly, waiting to kill Suyan in deep sleep. As a result, the whole big Ting suddenly lit up. Before Sakura had time to speak, someone rushed up behind her to strangle her, and then pressed her face against the wall! Sakako Ohara yelled, "who?" "Can''t I hear the rustling sound at the door?" Su Yan is wearing a bathrobe. Her big white legs are straight and slender. She looks like a gorgeous female agent. She sneers and presses Sakura Sakura''s back of the head harder. Instead, she pinches her back of the neck. She can''t see the appearance of a little white rabbit. Instead, she is the same as the black rich family. "Wake up Miss Ben from her dream - why, what can I do for you? ¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1909 She felt that she had been sleeping for a long time. When she opened her eyes again, her surroundings changed. I happened to meet this brainless woman and sent her to the door by herself Su Yan hook lip smile, "send to come, you also too lack of patience." Do you do it in such a hurry that others don''t know you''re going to do something bad secretly? Sakako Ohara didn''t expect that Su Yan could speak to her like this. She was pressed by Su Yan and gnashed her teeth. "This is your true face. Brother Tang Wei must have been cheated by you!" "Mmm, mmm, mmm." Su Yan a series of well many times, just like to deal with a clown who can''t enter his eyes at all, "can be cheated by me to show that Tang Wei is not so good, you still have to rush to garbage?" Sakako Ishihara blushed, "how can you say that about Tang Wei! You shameless bitch, you are so scheming - you dare to do it to me. " "It''s up to us all to be able to let you, a clown, wander around until now." Su Yan easily pulled Sakura Sakura''s hair up from behind, then took her hair and asked, "say, what can I do for you?" A bottle of spray spray was still in the pocket of cherry. She originally planned to wait for Su Yan to fall asleep in the past, and then she would take her whole person away. But now, who knows that Su Yan has not slept, and the spirit of midnight is still so spirit, even she herself has been caught in the present! How could Sakura Sakura swallow this tone? As soon as she was about to speak, Su Yan tightened her even harder. She yelled, "let me go!" "Let go? Let you go on with me? " Su Yan is like hearing a joke. She can''t see the appearance of silly white sweet before. She just thinks that Sakura Sakura is incompetent and noisy. She likes to play around in front of her eyes. "Tell me directly. What can I do for you?" "You don''t deserve to know!" Suyuan yingzi doesn''t know where her strength comes from, so she suddenly resists Suyan. While she doesn''t pay attention, she turns to push Suyan away and pushes her out. "I tell you, don''t think you''re really precious. You don''t deserve to fight with me for Tangwei -" before the words fall, Suyan dodges Suyuan yingzi''s hand. Instead, it''s a move to catch her Song took it down again and whistled. Su Yan was very happy. "What''s the matter? This young lady, it turns out that she is fighting for a man. It''s really..." The woman who was still smiling suddenly restrained her smile, her voice suddenly lowered, and her tone suddenly became cold. "It''s so like a waste." Sakako sakurahara was shocked and controlled by Su Yan. She couldn''t get rid of it this time. "Have you learned anything? And what do you say I''m rubbish, and what good thing you are! Whore, bitch, green tea whore, white lotus! " "Well said Su Yan is not angry at all, "I am this kind of person, how, do you have money to take the memorial archway? I''m tired of women like you. They become evil for a man. They are like people who have never seen the world. They are petty and useless. Do you like Tang Wei? Ha ha, I''m tired of sleeping. " Critical hit. Sakurako sakurahara''s face turned pale, and her vicious words came out one by one, which probably meant that Su Yan was a terrible evil and should be cooked in oil. Who rarely goes to heaven as a good man. She is like the incarnation of Tang Wei, standing on the opposite side of all the beautiful words in the world. It has become the so-called "evil" fighting with bare hands. If you want to set off how kind you are, let me stand opposite you. Sakako sakara was dragged out by Su Yan, "where are you taking me?" Su Yan searched and searched out a bottle of spray, and put it in his hand. I like Tang Wei so much. How about I take you to see him? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1910 Sakako Ohara didn''t like to see Tang Wei like herself, but she couldn''t break away from Su Yan. She twisted her like a thief who was caught by the police and sent to the police station. As she went down, Su Yan even found time to report the incident to the front desk of the hotel. When the front desk heard this, the woman in master Tang''s room reported the case. If it was serious, it would be a disaster I couldn''t get along with master Tang. I didn''t dare to neglect him at all. I immediately went to the security guard to see the situation. Sakako Ohara didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing, but fortunately, she kept an eye on it. If she didn''t meet her servants in 20 minutes, then The servant will contact the adult for her. At that time, the adult will be able to protect her. It was a wonderful night. Kurosawa and Tang Wei got a phone call saying that there was trouble at the front desk of the hotel, and they were still their friends. They came to see Su Yan with a cigarette in her mouth, wearing a white bathrobe and most of her thighs exposed. They were sitting in the lobby of the hotel, even wearing earphones and listening to an English rock song. "Take me I''ve never been a girl with wickedmind. take me with you, I''m still alive, and I''m not a weak little girl anymore" "but everything is better when the sun goes down. she doesn''t care whether the outside world pays attention to her or not. She is immersed in the voice of the female lead singer Overlap, bathrobe loose, this looks like the queen. Tang Wei''s eyes are so pressed down. This tone is not like that silly white sweet personality, but more like But everyone found a woman sitting on the side, surrounded by a group of people. When Tang Wei and Kurosawa saw her, their eyelids jumped. Sakura Ohara?! Why are you here? Tang Wei immediately realized that the event was not good. Their whereabouts seemed to be clearly touched. Otherwise, why did Sakura Sakura come here? There must be someone behind her to help her pass on the news about them. However, in front of everyone, Tang Wei didn''t speak first. Instead, sakara Kurosawa stepped forward and yanked his frustrated sister, "what are you doing?" Suyan grabbed Sakura and sent her to the front desk of the hotel. She even had these bruises on her face. She''s not ugly, but now she''s embarrassed. She can''t see any rich family''s appearance any more. When Suyan yelled face to face, Sakura didn''t have a clear mind, "why do you yell at me?" Ohara Kurosawa didn''t know that her younger sister would become like this after many years'' absence. She became more and more excessive and more right and wrong. Is it necessary to turn herself into such a clown for the sake of the so-called family honor? Tang Wei didn''t speak, just went to Su Yan''s side, Su Yan waved to him, the man from behind will sit on the chair of her whole person cover. "Long time no see." "I''m breathing, you scum." Su Yan smokes a cigarette and laughs slowly. Then her slender fingers pass the cigarette to Tang Wei''s mouth. The man holds it. There is no pretending ambiguity in their actions, but they pause with amazing sexual tension. Su Yan says to Tang Wei, "wake up in the middle of the night and find someone rustling at the door of our room, so he catches her." Sakako Ohara didn''t realize she was talking about herself. Su Yan narrowed her eyes slightly, stretched out her finger, scratched Tang Wei''s chin behind her, and said to him, "look at her, I have a little doubt that she has been taking some bad drugs for a long time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1911 Hearing Su Yan say so, two big men, sakara Kurosawa and Tang Wei, were shocked. Maybe it''s possible, otherwise Why did Sakura kuihara not listen to the dissuasion for several times? What''s more, she lived in her own world. No matter how other people showed disgust, she thought it had not happened. She had to approach Tang Wei like this. For the sake of the family, can we really do such an extreme thing? These behaviors in the eyes of ordinary people can be said to be wonderful, but sakako Ohara didn''t realize that something was wrong with her. Is this a cognitive barrier? Or She took some strange medicine and was brainwashed. Su Yan''s words make Tang Wei''s expression change. Sakura Sakura''s face shows that her pupils are lax. As Su Yan said, the whole person is in a trance, as if not online. Every move is like following the procedure set by others. There must be someone behind her. That''s why her behavior looks so insidious and strategic, but she makes a mess of it. Sawara Kurosawa explained to the hotel staff that this is his distant sister. He was afraid of an accident, so he came to mention someone. The hotel attendant said that it depends on Miss Su''s meaning. If Miss Su doesn''t agree, it has to be reported to the police. Hearing the word "call the police", sakako Sakura almost jumped out of her chair. "Ha ha, police - what do you think police are? I can come out of the prison with that adult in it!" When she talks, she is crazy, but it seems hysterical. This is her usual style. At the moment, Su Yan grabs Tang Wei''s hand, which is on her shoulder, scratching and flirting in the palm of his hand, and then says with a smile, "which adult?" It''s really dangerous to be able to say it in such a mindless way. After all, Sakura Ohara has a family background, and others dare not move her easily. However, she is easy to lose her mind and easy to control. When the name of the person behind the scenes comes out, she can also say that Sakura Ohara''s spirit is abnormal and her words are not credible. It''s the perfect scapegoat. Tang Wei obviously wants to go with Su Yan. He looks down at the expression on Su Yan''s face and knows that the little woman has guessed the intention of the real murderer behind her. He says to Su Yan, "guess who it is." "It''s just that man." Su Yan''s expression was particularly cool. She stood up, dressed in the hotel''s cotton slippers, approached Sakura''s face, and then said, "how long have you been taking medicine? Does that adult give you any protection? " It must be a great guarantee to be able to speak so mindlessly. But in front of so many people, this matter can''t make a big deal. Once it makes a big deal, there''s no way to continue their plan. Kurosawa Ohara can only drive away all the people in the hotel, and then sends his own people to press Sakura Ohara and say to Tang Wei and Su Yan, "it''s causing you trouble." "Every family has a few idiots, not to mention far away, normal." Su Yan looked askew at Sakura''s being taken away. She was still swearing and said, "the time she took the medicine this time may not be long. Maybe she can find something by taking a blood sample." After all, this time it was more chaotic than the previous times. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1912 Tang Wei thinks that Su Yan now is Holmes. Although she knew everything before, she was silent and didn''t know how to pretend. Now it''s different. Now Su Yan is not afraid of anyone''s eyes, and her brain turns fast. She is the kind of big woman who does things with clear logic and crisp. It makes people want to kneel down under her high heels. Seeing Kurosawa twist away Sakura Sakura, all the people in the hall immediately disperse. Since the parties have allowed this matter to be handed over to them, they have no other opinions about the hotel night. At that time, I saw Su Yan dragging an individual to say that when they invaded illegally, they had already scared their hotel half to death. The Royal sister threw a hot potato to them lightly. How dare they neglect it! Now it''s better to let the family take them away. At least it''s better to solve it in private than to make a big deal and affect the reputation of their hotel. "I can''t live in a room. I have to change it." Su Yan got up and put on her slippers. Her bathrobe swayed at the front desk like this. She was not afraid that others would see her beautiful chest and long white legs. Tang Wei''s eyes were burning. She took off her long windbreaker coat and put it on Su Yan''s shoulder. "You should wear more." "The lobby is full of heating. It''s still hot in your coat." Su Yan impatiently took off a, "I cold will find their own clothes to wear." "I don''t want you to be seen." "I''m not your possession." Su Yan put her finger on Tang Wei''s lips, "I don''t need your consent to do things, and I don''t break the law. Your possessiveness is your business, and it has nothing to do with me, so don''t say this kind of words that you think are very handsome and manly next time. It''s very silly in my eyes." Men who feel good about themselves think that this will make women feel "Wow! Good man. In fact, Su Yan doesn''t care, and she hates to make it look like she cares how much she can be seen. Because in essence, Tang Wei still wants to see it. He also likes this kind of dirty woman. He is selfish and doesn''t want to show it to others. Danton. I didn''t expect to hear such words from Su Yan''s mouth. This kind of argument is really interesting. Maybe it can only be heard from Su Yan''s mouth. She seems to be standing on the opposite side of all the beautiful things in the world, tired of the so-called moving and coaxing women''s words, walking on the edge of the sword, interpreting everything into another extreme taste. If I am not moved, I will not be hurt by anyone. I don''t long for warmth, so I don''t fear human indifference at all. Tang Wei drags Su Yan, "yes, I''m selfish. I don''t want you to show it to others." Then he took a new room card from the front desk and dragged Su Yan into the elevator directly. "I was not a good person. You don''t have to think much of me. It''s better to think of me as a slut. Maybe it''s deep in my heart." Su Yan in the elevator, with that pair of rich green eyes looking at Tang Wei, hook the hook lip, "are you planning to overthrow Rongnan?" An earthquake, Tang Wei some accident, "guess?" "Of course." Su Yan lifted her hair and said, "what are you going to do after that? Rongnan is down. It''s all over. You and I have nothing to do with each other. " The past evils have been completely removed, so she and Tang Wei have nothing left. "There will be. " Tang Wei looks at Su Yan with an almost abnormal look and says," marry me. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1913 Maybe whether it''s su Yan, or that silly white sweet Su Yan, or Su Yan, who didn''t split her personality at first, couldn''t believe that she would hear this from Tang Wei''s mouth. "Wake up." The heart is like a pot of boiling water, boiling wildly in those seconds. But after a few seconds, Su Yan''s expression changed. She grinned suddenly, and then said to Tang Wei, "I don''t want to." Three words, crisp. Tang Wei has never seen Su Yan refuse with a smile. In the past, she always gave up with pain and despair in her eyes, but unlike now, she has a resolution on her face. It seems that she doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all, and it seems that she doesn''t want to let Tang Wei live any better. So Su Yan wanted to refuse. The atmosphere in the elevator suddenly fell silent, and soon arrived at their new floor. She went to the suite and opened the door. Su Yan took off her slippers and went into the bathroom barefoot with her long legs. She took care of herself and put up the bath water. She didn''t even care that Tang Wei was beside her. Tang Wei was stunned. He came back and locked the door. He frowned and said to Su Yan, "are you serious?" Why she refused to finish him, but also a happy look. After a long silence, Su Yan pulled the neckline of her bathrobe and wanted to take it off. She leaned out of the bathroom to see Tang''s only eye. "Why, are you not happy?" Tang Wei stood there, his eyes deep and treacherous, "do you think I can be happy?" Su Yan was very happy with her smile, and her revenge was like, "if you''re not happy, I''ll be happy. I enjoy the pain of others. " Tang Wei, especially yours. This black personality has long lost the so-called conscience, conscience? Her conscience had been torn away by these people at the beginning, and she could hardly keep her body. Now, as long as she was not broken to pieces, she could swallow all her sins. Tang Wei looks at Su Yan''s back and takes off his clothes directly, as if he is not a man in her eyes, so Tang Wei''s voice is cold behind her, just like a demon slowly raises a sharp huge machete behind her. The next second, it''s su Yan. "Is this your self-protection mechanism? Or simple, you are enjoying the joy of refusing me and retaliating me. " Hearing this, Su Yan didn''t stop. Instead, she stepped into the bathtub more quickly, as if she couldn''t wait to enjoy the bathtub full. It''s like the bathtub is not full of transparent warm water, but thick blood. And she is playing with the water, this just uses a wet face to see to Tang Wei, lift the eye for a moment, that pair of green eyes seem to be in the light. "Do you know that I am getting back at you? So you know what you''ve done? " In the beginning, you gave me all the pain. "I don''t have no memory, I just can''t pretend to be blind any more. Now I stand up, I won''t be moved by you. In those days when I couldn''t sleep and had nightmares, I had countless voices in my head, but now -- " Su Yan poked her cheek, as if she was still innocent. But she had been stained and couldn''t go back. "When I was the only one left at the end of my madness, I learned not to care. Then, it''s time to let you taste the feeling that you can''t love anyone. " Let you be me for one day, you will know how pathetic I am. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1914 Standing on the edge of the bathtub, Tang Wei looks at Su Yan sitting in the middle of the bathtub without embarrassment. He slowly bends down and reaches out his hand. The clean shirt was stained with water and stuck to his chest, but Tang Wei didn''t care if his expensive handmade shirt was wet. He just reached out to touch Su Yan''s face. A low voice sounded in her ear, "do you want to punish me that much?" "Yes, I''m going crazy." Su Yan didn''t resist Tang Wei''s touch, or that is to say, maybe now she won''t resist anyone, she will just let all the evil happen in her body wantonly - if those ferocious need a vent container, then she will take on the container, and bear everything without saying a word, then she will be more qualified and confident in the turn over To occupy the high ground to make other people''s conscience hurt. "You have punished me enough." Tang Wei pause, "in you remember me wrong this period of time, I feel alive have no meaning." That sounds more pleasant than marriage. "Say more, I love to hear." Su Yan''s hands fluctuated up and down in the water, with a clattering sound, "tell me how uncomfortable you are, maybe I''ll be in a good mood." Listen to the rebellious words in this little woman''s mouth. With Su Yan''s beautiful face, he can always say such hurtful words. Tang Wei takes a look at Su Yan and says to her, "I''ve always thought about one thing. If Su Yan''s illness is cured one day, will you still exist?" The innocent girl, or the cruel woman in front of her, are just the fragments of Su Yan''s soul. If she wakes up, will these personalities remain? "Master Tang is not going to marry a crazy woman. It''s not good for you." Su Yan is smiling. At the moment, it''s wet. The scenes like her and Tang Wei look like an idol drama. It''s a pity that their hearts can''t go back to the past. "I don''t care about fame." This may be the only rare thing for Tang to talk to a woman in a low profile like this, "I just want to marry you." Su Yan didn''t hear it, just Marriage, Tang Wei, do we still have the right love? She pauses and stares at Tang Wei with her gray green eyes. For a moment, she is less coquettish, but more painful. "Tang Wei, do you know what others say about me? They say I''m not up to it. " I don''t like it. After suffering so much, suffering so many grievances, the accusations have been recited, and people have been tossed about like this. Before Tang Wei fell into such a miserable land, he even had to go back to work with Tang Wei in the end - "he also said that I was vulgar, cheap and mindless." Su Yan tilted her head and told him the anecdotes from a bystander''s point of view. But the more light she was, the more powerful Tang Wei was, "have you heard that sentence? A person who just coaxes him deserves to be wronged. " At that moment, Tang Weicai knew that what he had done wrong was what he had done wrong, just like what Bo ye had done to Tang poetry in those years. In the end, no matter how much he had to pay, he could not make up for the suffering of Tang poetry at that time. "Then what should I do?" Tang Wei grabs Su Yan''s hand. It''s shaking. The past is rolling in his mind. His girl, frightened by him and the secular world, no longer dare to stretch out her hand. "I never knew that it was torture to have someone standing in front of me alive." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1915 "Just torture." Su Yan''s voice was very light, as if she was suddenly dazed and dyed by the water in the bathtub. She said, "we tortured each other to make everything look balanced, so that love and hate would not erode each other in the right place. But if you give up, everything would be in vain." Tang Wei took back his hand in the bathtub. When he stood up from the side, he was wet and his white shirt became translucent. With his top-level appearance, he looked too evil. Su Yan narrowed her eyes slightly and heard Tang Wei say, "wash quickly, I''ll wait for you outside." When Su Yan comes out from the bath, he sees Tang Wei sitting on the sofa outside, leaning sideways, with a computer on his knee. I think the waiter has just sent his luggage up from their original room. The man is typing words on the screen with his thin frame glasses. When he looks up at Su Yan, Tang Wei''s eyes deepen, "put on a dress." "I''m all over. Have you seen anything?" Su Yan wiped herself with a bath towel and walked out like this. Her body was too beautiful. Tang Wei''s hand stopped on the keyboard of his laptop for a few seconds. When he spoke again, his voice was hoarse. "Do you seduce me?" "Well?" Su Yan went to his side, looked at the computer screen and found that he was chatting with others in a software called men''s League. It''s such a confidential event. "How do you know these things?" Su Yan pointed to the death of an MI, "if you remember correctly, her body was also destroyed." "Well." However, the document said that it was renrong Nan who planned all this. "The bodies are gone, there is no proof of death, and the family has been copied. My so-called grandfather was sentenced for hijacking Tang Shi in the supermarket he planned. That is to say, I am the only one who has something to do with tranquility. " Su Yan pointed to himself again, "I am the only continuation of sin in this world." Don''t know why, listen to this, Tang Wei''s heart is not very comfortable, "you are not the continuation of sin, I was wrong." "Have you ever thought about one thing, Tang Wei?" At that moment, Su Yan looked at Tang Wei with a pair of green eyes. He seemed to touch something suddenly. A crazy idea came into his mind "Why am I the only one alive?" Su Yan''s voice is quiet, as if penetrating Tang Wei''s brain. The man shakes his head and grabs Su Yan''s hand. Then Tang Wei touches Su Yan''s face as if he can''t touch her next second It''s impossible for him to calculate this step... " "We are chess pieces from the beginning to the end. My mother was then, aunt Tang Shi was, and so is Sakura Ohara now." Me too. Tang Wei. Naked me, too. Su Yan looked at Tang Wei and suddenly laughed, "if the chess pieces want to resist, they must be destroyed. Tang Wei, I have known for a long time, so I will only hate more than you. This is the reason why I first approached rongchu and let rongchu be my boyfriend. " It turns out that she always knew everything Tang Wei''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Don''t doubt yourself, you must have other meanings when you come to this world, such as with me --" "what if you even control the meeting with you?" Su Yan bowed her head. At that moment, it was the five-year-old girl in her eyes. Tang Wei was frightened. He murmured, "Yan Yan..." Is it for this day that she is willing to take risks and do so many things for him? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1916 Tang Wei never thought that Su Yan had so much in his head. His plans were always clear to him. As a pathetic chess piece, she never said a word. Let fate tear her life apart, in the end, she will hold a messy to ask God, such a gesture, is it OK. With a trembling voice, Tang Wei said to Su Yan, "you don''t have to give up your life for anyone." "It will keep me alive." Su Yan refused Tang Wei''s comfort. She just stares at him with her eyes until the world withers in her eyes. "Maybe it''s just to let me give up my life." She should be destroyed at an appropriate time when she bears the sins of the previous generation. When sin no longer exists, she has no meaning. That night, Tang Wei didn''t know how he fell asleep. The next day, he heard that Sakura Sakura had been brainwashed. Recently, he had been taking all kinds of medicine that could make her weak. This medicine is not in circulation on the market. It seems that it is more like a private product. In order to cheat Sakura Sakura to eat it! He also told her that Tang Wei would like her after eating this, because it can make her young all the time. According to reason, normal people don''t believe these words! But Sakura Sakura was brainwashed, and the ingredients of this medicine contain serious dependence, which will make people addicted quickly. As long as you don''t eat it, you will feel uncomfortable. In addition, you will be in a trance. After eating it, your mood will be slightly relieved. At that time, it was essentially a more serious attack on her spirit. It''s a drug with three poisons. She has already taken a lot of it. People around her don''t know that she is taking it. Only her servants know it and will remind her on time. "As long as I forget to persuade the young lady to take the medicine, the young lady will get angry and lose her temper with me. I really dare not listen to her..." The servant who went with him confessed the day he was caught by Kurosawa. "But I think Miss''s state is getting more and more strange. Master Kurosawa, as a servant, I really can only gamble on this. I tell you what I know. I can''t stand Miss threatening me all the time. I have only one request. I can take it lightly In fact, Xiaojie has done a lot of things all the time. Whenever I talk about you, she will tell me that you are not my brother at all, but a competitor. If I don''t help her do bad things, when you inherit the family, you will deal with it with me together.... " The servant had a runny nose and a tear. "I have been serving the family since I was a child. Young master, I hope you can open your eyes. I have told you all I know!" Looking at the testimony from sakara Kurosawa, Tang Wei''s eyes narrowed vigorously. His eyes were fierce. Su Yan just woke up and felt that there was a cold breath invading slowly. She shivered in her sleep. When she woke up, it was Tang Wei''s face. He immediately went to see the situation. "It was so murderous in the early morning. Someone provoked you?" "It''s Rongnan." Tang Wei said, "it turns out that sakako Ohara always thinks that what we don''t do to her is because there is Rongnan behind her. She has no brain. In addition to drug control and mental brainwashing, she is especially suitable to be used as a tool for Rongnan. When something goes wrong, sakako Ohara''s family is also responsible for it..." At that moment, Tang Wei Nan said, "Rongnan never wanted to let me go. In the past, it was only aimed at our rich families. There was no Kurosawa''s business, but he chose Sakura Sakura as a tool man. From that moment on, it shows that the Sakura family is going to be dragged down. I can''t think of the reason why Rongnan started to attack the foreign Sakura family." "Then there is only one possibility." Su Yan''s voice suddenly cold, "because sakara Kurosawa decided to help you, so Rongnan also decided to deal with sakara family." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1917 So now Rong Nan has actually received the news that Tang Wei and they may attack him. Although both sides do not know what their last major weapon is, it is obvious that Rong Nan is not a man waiting to die. It can be seen from his use of Sakura Sakura that he dares to drag the foreign Sakura family into the water by any means. He has reached the point where he does not care about the consequences. Rongnan really wants to fight against them. Tang Wei turns off his mobile phone and gets up from the bed to look at the computer. Su Yan sits beside the bed and looks at his tall figure putting on his bathrobe. The morning sun turns on his abdominal muscles, leaving inconspicuous shadows. He tilts his head and says to Su Yan, "what are you looking at?" "Abdominal muscles." Su Yan didn''t cover up at all, and said to Tang Wei, "it feels very good." When Tang Wei put on his clothes, he said with a smile, "didn''t you touch enough last night?" Su Yan overlapped her two long legs on the bed and looked like a hooligan. She almost had a morning smoke. Maybe she could spit out a beautiful smoke ring. Then she threw a pile of money at Tang Wei''s abdominal muscles and said - "it was your hard work last night." But now Su Yan has no cash, but she has a bank card. She took her wallet out of the bedside table beside her and said, "no cash, bank card. Take it." Tang Wei on the spot handsome face a pull, can''t believe ground looking at Su Yan, "what do you say?" "Tip." Su Yan looks at Tang Wei''s shocked and angry appearance. She thinks it''s funny for him to open his eyes like this. At this moment, it''s like a gender change. She says, "thank you." "Su Yan!" Tang Wei clenched his teeth. Since he was a child, most of them were given by him. How could anyone give him such a reward? What''s more, what''s su Yan''s expression? What do you think of him as - a male model? Darling, can there be a top male model like him? Do other men still have business to do?! So Tang Wei said word by word, "I really want to press you into the bedside table now." Su Yan whistled, "don''t worry about me, handsome man. I''d better help you first. What about Sakura Sakura?" "We''re not going to turn her into the police station now, because when we get there, it''s out of our control, and it''s very likely that someone will be taken away by Rong Nan." Wearing a bathrobe casually, Da la la hangs on him in a relaxed and uninhibited way. Tang Wei grabs a handful of hair and sits down in front of the computer. Then he starts to tap the keyboard. "Rong Chu has returned to Rong Fu, and meets the informant who has been giving us information there." Su Yan changed a posture, picked herself up and sat at the head of the bed. Her long hair slipped from her shoulders. She looked at Tang Wei and said, "your action will start in a few days?" "Ahead of time, Kurosawa and I decided to go back to prepare this evening and start tomorrow." Tang Wei''s voice suddenly serious, "just these days are broadcasting news about people''s livelihood, we can start from here, first spread some gossip about the prison things, let us start to review these things, and then turn over the past." When the enemy is ready, the sooner the better. "Need some media..." "I remember sister Fangfang''s family started an entertainment company, and Qin Lilu Fang from the next city..." "Do you need it?" At that time, Su Yan sat on the bed, her eyes narrowed with a smile, her eyes were indifferent and self mocking, "I don''t need these, I just need to stand up." Tang Wei was stunned. That night, Su Yan registered an account on Weibo. Tang Wei only spent dozens of yuan to make headlines. A few hours later, Su Yan''s first micro blog received tens of thousands of hot comments. Hot first: was Anmi your mother? Your mother is dead. Why don''t you die? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1918 Su Yan''s account has caused a great sensation in the social circle. In addition, their identity attribute is the second generation of rich people who will be discussed by others. People are interested in gossip about all kinds of love and hatred in famous families. It''s natural to be able to eat the melons of the rich people. All of a sudden, all kinds of effects begin. Tang Wei doesn''t need to do anything. The past began to be ignored decades ago Home on the network came out a variety of boiling versions. "Is it true or not? Lying troughs, this man of thin night and big scum, Tang poetry was able to get back together in those days. It was so cheap that it really shocked my family... " "It''s said that Bo Ye pays a high price later. Don''t rush to scold Tang Shi. Tang Shi didn''t do anything wrong." "It turns out that the lives of the rich are much more wonderful than ours..." "Isn''t this tranquility the most hateful woman? So why is Su Yan still alive now? Don''t you really think that changing Su Qi''s surname has nothing to do with an MI? " "It can only be said that Tang Wei is as cheap as his mother Tang poetry. After all, mother and son understand everything." "It''s disgusting to talk about Tang poetry. Tang Wei''s victim is said to be a crime by you. It''s clear that Bo Ye credulously harmed Tang poetry. It was Bo Ye who didn''t abide by the marriage contract with Tang poetry. It was Bo Ye who broke the marriage. If Bo ye had a brain, this tranquility would be another seduction, and Bo ye would take the bait? If one side does not agree or refuse to cheat, it will not work. But as long as thin night has no brain, today has no tranquility, tomorrow there will be another, why should men''s fault be pushed to women? You are really good "Wait a minute, melon eater, wait a minute - let''s think, this thin night is not a brain wreck. Although love may make him dizzy, I don''t want to lead him by the nose like this. I always feel that this set of love and hatred in those years is a bit fake, or there is a lack of a fatal one..." At this moment, Su Yan is lying in bed, flipping through all kinds of micro blog comments on her mobile phone. Tang Wei thought Su Yan would be furious. Who knows that she is in a good mood, and she looks at it with a smile. It doesn''t look like she is being scolded. He can''t feel that these people are scolding her. She also raised her mobile phone and said to Tang Wei, "you see, some people suspect that there is a push behind tranquility, otherwise tranquility can not become such a climate." One mouthful of a quiet, or really do not know that this quiet also used to be her mother. To be able to say these words without emotion, Tang Wei just felt uncomfortable. Because only experienced torture, will be so numb. He raised his head from the computer and stopped for a moment. "We were going to guide our ideas to this, so we chose to release a little bit of the ups and downs of that year, so that the melon eaters could guess whether there were really more powerful people stepping on the air behind us." Only in this way can we slowly realize that there is really a person hiding in the shadow. Tang Wei originally planned to carry out these actions slowly through other gossip and various gossip. Unexpectedly, Su Yan came out alone and directly completed all the work, absorbed tons of harm, and then perfectly let the people start to spread these interesting gossip again, which saved a lot of time and effort to arrange the marketing number. Tang Wei grabs the mobile phone, "some comments are not good-looking, don''t look at them." "I''ll see more." Su Yan doesn''t think what''s wrong, "just can know that there are all kinds of ideas in the world." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1919 Tang Wei never thought that Su Yan could be so calm in the face of other people''s bad words. In the past, she would show an injured expression, but now She won''t. She was so insipid that she seemed to be watching a passer-by, and she didn''t realize that she was the one with the knife in her body. "It''s normal for people to have malice against people." Su Yan found that Tang Wei was even more nervous than himself and grinned, "can''t other people have malice against me? You can''t ask people to hate me if you like me. " "But they don''t know you." "Can''t you hate me if you don''t know me? I have the right to hate anyone, any country, and others have the right. Of course, my dislike is not old. For strangers, it can even be regarded as meddling. So my dislike doesn''t matter to others, and so does it to me. " Su Yan gently lifted her hair, and her movements were very casual. "It''s not normal for them who have never experienced the past to make such comments? What else could it be? " These ideas have long gone beyond Tang Wei''s expectations. He only feels that Su Yan, who is so numb and mature, is distressing. He sighs, returns his mobile phone and says, "next, you can announce the news of quiet death. You can turn over the past accounts. The ability of netizens to pick up the past is much better than us." Once Annie''s death is put back into the public view, some people will find that the day of Annie''s death happened to be the day when the car exploded and there was no body left. There will also be rumors that Annie wanted to commit suicide in prison, and at that time There is a woman who looks very similar to Tang poetry. She was shot and died in public. Later, she died in a strange way. This series of events will become more and more suspicious. Is there a real mastermind behind it who is at large. Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it. Rongnan, don''t you trust the cold and powerful power in your hand most and won''t betray yourself? But do you know that under the throne of power, it is the people who pile it up. It''s us. ****** "Sir, recently..." Ace put the iPad in front of Rong Nan. They recently made a speech tour in a city, which is necessary to communicate with the masses and comfort the people. At this moment, he was holding his eyebrows. With hesitation, he opened his eyes and looked at ace, "what happened?" Tang Wei, what else can they do? Su Yan has become a madman. As he wishes, he provokes the two and stimulates Su Yan to be schizophrenic. Tang Wei is too busy to deal with it. How can he have time to make a trip? "The news of decades ago seems to have been turned out Recently, the whole people have been eating melons. I don''t know why... " Ace will be a real-time hot search over to Rongnan to see, the death of an MI caused a lot of people''s discussion, and even some people began to conspiracy theory, an MI finally died so strange, it may be that the forces behind are afraid of her spit out more news, so they choose to kill her, the body does not exist, is to die without proof. See these eat melon speculation, Rongnan surprised. The most impossible is often the most real. "Who spread this out?" "Too many, many of them are spontaneous discussions It''s hot now... " Ace opened the pages one by one. Indeed, many people were asking why they didn''t get involved in the incident. From the beginning, Tang Shi was so shocked when he was in prison, to later, he died so sensationally. However, he didn''t even give a notice. Except that the video of Tang Shi being arrested was filmed by Bo yehuoren, and even later it was deleted mysteriously Years ago. Only the people at that time knew that after a long time, they would not say anything, and all these records would disappear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1920 What''s going on? Why did the truth that had been blurred by him more than 20 years ago suddenly begin to be dug up? "The entertainment industry has been in turmoil recently There are a lot of scandals all over the world, and the stars are so busy that they are suddenly dug up. It''s not surprising... " Ace thought about it and said to Rong Nan, "it''s just that it''s not very good for us to develop in this way, sir, because when we deal with tranquility and sugar corpses, our means are too impulsive and obvious. In the past 20 years, with the development of scientific and technological equipment, some people will definitely feel strange..." So we can infer that there are too many unreasonable places in this period of dog blood and full of drama''s tyrannical love tug of war. Those loopholes can''t even be explained by Tang Shi and Bo Ye himself, so we can''t help but wonder if there is a talent behind them. "Pay attention to the direction of the recent discussion. Don''t let the comments point to us." Rong Nan stopped for a moment, "release some news as far as possible to divert their attention, such as how Bo Ye treated Tang poetry at that time, how tranquility was bad, and after the crowd''s attention was absorbed by the shoes, no one would care about tranquility''s death." "Well, in addition, I noticed that Miss Su''s family has opened a microblog. Maybe she is the fuse." Ace will su Yan''s home page turned out, put in front of Rongnan, "just opened, but the comment area has exploded." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Nan took a few deep breaths, and his eyes suddenly showed a sense of killing. He said coldly, "seal off the number for me." Half an hour later, Su Yan''s number was sealed. Su Yan looked blankly at the login interface and said to Tang Wei, "the news from Rongnan is very fast. How long have I just opened my account, and I''ve been granted a title all of a sudden." "It''s the title." Tang Weizheng cocked the keyboard, and other classmates to convey the next action, while looking up to Su Yan said, "everyone is eating melon, your number is suddenly sealed, just more suspicious." Just do what you want. "Rong Nan is flustered. Normal people know that in the face of public opinion control, blocking is better than sparing. If we unilaterally ban and cut off, it will only further arouse everyone''s emotions. The way to solve the problem is not to let that person shut up, because this behavior means that the decision-maker wants to shut up and has no way to start." People are always rebellious, and eating array melon well may be over. The more such a ban is imposed, the more deep excavation is needed. Let''s see if Su Yan is the one who has got the most behind her, or the one who has got the most annoyed. She''s forbidden to speak on the social platform. "The next step is to throw out sugar plastic surgery photos and compare them with the photos of my mom." Tang Wei smiles. Like a chess player, he puts the past bit by bit in front of the public, "and then releases the photos of an Ru and an MI, as well as the evidence of an MI''s feigning death." "By the way, when you compare the pictures of my mother with sugar, remember to take a beautiful picture of my mother." Tang Wei grinned, "the more beautiful the better." Sure enough, Su Yan''s account was blocked, but the discussion became more intense. "Do you think Su Yan has offended a lot of people?" "No, the Su family''s ability is not weak either..." "I can''t wring my arm but my thigh. I dare to speculate that from eating melon to now, the only thing that can cover the sky like this is..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1921 With the spread and fermentation of the event that Su Yan''s account was blocked, the discussion of the case on the Internet has become more and more heated. Some people think that Bo Ye was so clever and arrogant before that, and it''s not so absurd that they decided that their wife was the murderer and then sent them to prison. Isn''t it pure cerebral palsy. Or someone manipulated all the evidence chain behind it, and then deliberately led Bo Ye to misunderstand Tang Poetry - "it''s one thing to be a scum man, but it''s another thing to be guided or not." "Bo Ye''s cheating is damned. But is Bo Ye really so good at putting Tang Shi, who was still a miss of the Tang family, in prison? How do I feel that Boye is like a fool in this play, but I see someone eating melon told me that Boye went to check it himself later, didn''t he "It''s estimated that when we find out something, tranquility will be killed." "I heard that Bo Ye was injured that year? It''s like seven wounds And then he went to jail. " "Was the figure who was arrested in prison thin night?" Everyone began to speculate about what happened in those years, and how Anmi died. Was suicide in prison really suicide or was it exterminated? Otherwise, all the people commit suicide and die. Why do we have to explode again on the way to transport the corpse, so that the corpse is gone? Isn''t it that such an explosion attracts people''s attention. It shows that someone doesn''t even want to leave her body. Tranquility is the evidence for her to live, but it''s also the evidence for her to die. Only in this way can she be blown to ashes - enough to reassure the people behind the scenes. That makes sense. Seeing that everyone was idle and bored, they began to deduce these, and some even began to make some adaptations based on this background. After adding more elements of dog blood, they wrote a novel about tyrannical love and published it in the seven cats free novel, which aroused the attention of the whole people for a moment. Although they don''t know whether it''s true or not, they are tired after a day''s work. Eating melons and participating in the gossip of these rich people are also very relaxing. Those gorgeous and full of all kinds of dramatic cheating scandal, but quite eye-catching, people are curious. "We got the latest email." Tang Wei watched the whole process of fermentation on the Internet and turned on the computer. "The people in Rongnan told me that Rongnan are stepping up to deal with this matter. In addition, we need to take action. We need to pack up and start with me. We need to arrive at Rongnan''s next address tomorrow, and then make preparations around." Tang Wei pulled out Su Yan''s SIM card and said, "they will locate you. This card needs to stay here. You have to use a mobile phone card to bind your life again, which may be very troublesome.... " "This is my new mobile card." Su Yan clearly hooked her lips, "before registering her account, I thought that it would be located by IP, so I used the unregistered mobile phone number. The black number Luo youyou bought when she was abroad. I asked her if she was coming. If you want to go back, you have to go abroad. You don''t have to worry about it. " Why does this woman never lag behind in such a thing? Tang Wei''s heart was beating wildly. "Then let''s go with me. I''ll ask the assistant to book the air tickets for us." "It''s already ordered." Su Yan put her original card back into her mobile phone and said, "I asked my dad''s assistant to book it for us. Someone has already told me the next address." How can this woman step more accurately than he does now? Or - this is the real Su Yan. Tang Wei frowned, "who?" "Rongchu." Su Yan grinned happily. "Remember when your mother showed her tattoo to prove that the heroine in the photo was not her own venue? Rong Nan chose this address. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1922 Tang Wei and Su Yan spend the fastest speed to pack up, in the face of the common enemy Rong Nan, I don''t know when, the blackened Su Yan has become his teammate. Just like in the bottom of her heart, besides Tang Wei is the object she hates, Rong Nan is the one who should die. Tang Wei knows Su Yan gives him a good face, but at present she wants to aim at Rong Nan. In the face of him, the place where she should be cruel is still so cruel. I won''t leave him a trace of affection. Take a deep breath. After they have all the luggage ready, they plan to go out and say goodbye to Luo youyou. As soon as the door is opened, they see Luo youyou running out of the corridor, covering her face and crying. When they meet Su Yan, she can''t hold back her tears and pours into Su Yan''s arms. Take a look at the direction of Luo you running out, this room Tang Wei reminded her, "it''s Kurosawa''s room." Su Yan frowned, "how can you go to his room?" Luo youyou hides in Su Yan''s arms, "you ask Kurosawa You ask Kurosawa... " Sure enough, it didn''t take long to see Kurosawa rushing out from the inside in his bathrobe and clothes. He was still saying, "Yo Yo, listen to me!" Everyone was shocked to see the scene. No, why did Luoyou run out of the room in Kurosawa? What about Chi lie? Where''s Gu?! They live in a room, that is not Luo you and sakara Kurosawa moved to live together?! Su Yan is very calm now, patting Luo you''s head gently. Her cute face is too wronged to cry. It hurts to look at it. So Su Yan reaches out and pinches Su Yan''s face and says, "tell me, what''s the matter?" Luo youyou hasn''t realized that Su Yan is not the personality of a few days ago, but the blackened elder sister. She still lives in her arms and cries, "sakara Kurosawa plays hooligans..." She just wants to have a good chat with Kurosawa. She and Gu have already said goodbye. Later, they don''t want to fall in love with each other, deal with themselves, confess all their feelings about Kurosawa, and then live their own life. Luo Youyou, a simple girl, doesn''t want to hang those things that Kurosawa didn''t have. However, she didn''t expect to find Kurosawa after knocking on the door Ze whole person is not normal, pupil dilate don''t say, see her just like the beast saw the prey, directly rushed up. Luo youyou''s going to be scared. Where did she see Sawara Kurosawa like this? She screamed wildly, but the sound insulation of the hotel was too good. Kurosawa fell into a crazy state and could not stop it. She could only cry. Finally, Sawara Kurosawa slowly woke up, but it was too late Everything happened. Luo youyou was so scared that he kept shaking. He slapped Ohara Kurosawa with his hand and rushed out. This happened to meet Su Yan. Su Yan''s eyes were like a knife, straight on the black face of Suyuan, "are you a beast?" "Conscience of heaven and earth!" Sakara Kurosawa wanted to kneel down in front of Luo you, "I am I found out the medicine of Sakura Ohara. I want to test whether it is addictive. Who knows that the dosage is so strong, I''m really scared. Luo you, look at me. I didn''t mean to. I don''t know you''ll knock on the door, right? I don''t have the ability to predict. I didn''t mean to design you... " Tang Wei feels the green veins on the forehead jump wildly, "isn''t that medicine for you to send to test?" "It''s going to be a week at the earliest." When he saw Luo youyou crying, he could not help but explain, "tomorrow we are going to fight with Rong Nan. We urgently need evidence to prove that this drug is hallucinogenic and addictive. I''ll take my blood and test it on the same day! No, everyone''s reaction to it is different? My legs are still soft now... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1923 When sakara Kurosawa said this, his tone was floating. Tang Wei frowned and didn''t know how much he ate. "How much dose do you take?" "Heaven and earth have one conscience." Sakara Kurosawa raised his hand and swore. He went to see Luo youyou''s face and found that Luo youyou was crying all over his face and hiding in Su Yan''s arms. How could he be happy? He wanted to go back to that time and slap himself unconscious. Look at what he''s doing! I made her cry before I chased her! "One, no, why is your reaction totally different from Sakura''s?" Sakako Ohara is just talking. Kurosawa Ohara has lost his mind. "At that time, I felt that my vision was distorted, the things I saw in my eyes were all crooked, and the feeling was magnified. It was really strange and confusing. At that time, reason didn''t exist at all, and I couldn''t stop the car if I wanted to do anything..." In retrospect, Kurosawa okahara felt terrible and gasped, "why is Sakura okahara''s reaction much smaller than mine?" "It shows that she has been taking this for a long time, and the effect of this dose on her may be just what she shows." Su Yan suddenly said coldly, "drug resistance, do you know? This is the first time that Kurosawa Ohara took it. For him, this dose is already a terrible dose, so he will lose control like that. However, Sakura Ohara has been taking it all the time. With resistance, Rong Nan, who gave her the medicine, is slowly increasing the dose to strengthen her control. Therefore, for Sakura Ohara, the pills that are generally felt are fatal to ordinary people. That''s why there''s such an individual difference. " Su Yan''s analysis is very reasonable. Tang Wei looks at it with new eyes. After hearing this, he nods, "I know Can you forgive me for that? I''m in charge. I''m sure I''ll be responsible for you. After the matter is settled, I''ll go to the door to propose marriage, OK? Don''t cry. I didn''t mean to... " Luo youyou has become a tearful person. She didn''t want to be entangled any more. She hoped that Ohara Kurosawa would be fine and she would be fine too. It might be a perfect ending if she missed it. In the future, who would have thought that this kind of thing happened all of a sudden. She didn''t have any preparation, and the pain had swallowed her up. She wiped her tears, but she couldn''t stop. She wiped her tears and then flowed. Maybe the rudeness and cruelty of Kurosawa when she was out of control frightened her. The magnified original beast was plundered like a devil in a double way when she was not suppressed by reason. How could Luo you say that it was a big pain for Luo family? Where did you see this Not treating her like a human being? I lost all my face. It''s a mess. She was terrified. "Ohara Kurosawa, you are a devil!" Sakara Kurosawa''s heart is in pain, "I I really don''t know it will be like this. I especially regret hurting you. You can punish me, OK? Whatever you want me to do, as long as you don''t cry... " He is completely controlled by the medicine. This medicine is so terrible. Rong Nan is so vicious that he has been feeding Sakura Sakura this all the time At this time, Tang Wei grabbed his arm and said, "I''m afraid you''re in good health and your metabolism is fast. Now you go to the hospital to draw blood. If it''s too late, I''m afraid the physical examination won''t come out." Sakara Kurosawa also thought about this, but Luo youyou was still crying. He was not willing to say, "youyou..." "I''ll go back with Luo you first. Let''s meet in Haicheng." Su Yan holds Luo youyou in his arms. "You go to draw blood first. This evidence is very important." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1924 Yes, it''s important to draw blood at this time. Tang Wei holds Su Yan in his left hand and Kurosawa in his right, "you have to go with us. I''ll send you first." He wants to go with Su Yan again, and he is anxious to send Suhara Kurosawa to draw blood. At this moment, he wants to split up two people to facilitate separate action. Seeing this, Su Yan waved Tang Wei''s hand and said, "you want this and that, which one do you want?" After that, brothers and women are put on a scale. Hearing that Su Yan said that he would go back with Luo Youyou, and looking at the indifferent expression on her face, Tang Wei was very anxious. As soon as he heard that Su Yan asked him to make a choice, he immediately grabbed away the hand of Kurosawa. Let go of the action is quite resolute, as if the sky fell down, he would not regret this choice, then a face seriously to sakara Kurosawa said, "you do not want to go alone, anyway also recovered." ¡­¡­ Do you want to change your face so fast! Kurosawa said bitterly, "no, brother, you just abandoned me?" Tang Wei leads Su Yan forward without changing his face. At first, he wants to take him to the hospital. Then he waves at him, leaving a smart figure behind, leaving him stunned. Dumbfounded. "Hello." Sakara Kurosawa takes a few steps, but his feet are still a little soft. Maybe he hasn''t fully recovered. He watches Luo youyou follow Su Yan and Su Yan is led away by Tang Wei. Doesn''t that mean he''s left alone? It''s not Why! "Lo yo Ohara Kurosawa shouts at Luoyou. Sure enough, Luoyou steps. It seems that he hears Ohara Kurosawa''s cry. This pause gives him a lot of courage. Maybe Royo will turn around. But no, after this pause, Luo youyou didn''t look back, and he still followed Su Yan. This reaction made the fire in sakara Kurosawa''s heart suddenly go out. Suddenly, he felt cool. He was cool before the ending began. Tang Wei drags Su Yan and leads Luo you away, but he really doesn''t pay attention to Suhara Kurosawa. He contacts the hospital alone, then draws blood, and presses his arm in the hospital, with a bitter face. Mo Zaixi, who came here specially for this matter, was a little at a loss. Looking at Kurosawa, he said, "how do you look like you ran away with your wife?" Which pot does not open which pot! Sawara Kurosawa looks sick. As Mo Zaixi shakes the test tube in his hand, blood is flowing slowly inside. Sawara Kurosawa lies on the chair and says, "either run with people or..." Mo Zaixi borrowed the laboratory in the hospital, put the test tube into the machine, and then began a series of tests. He said to Ohara Kurosawa, "you are so cruel. In order to bring down Rongnan, you have tried the medicine yourself. If your willpower is weak, what should you do in case of addiction?" "I''m addicted at this age." "The only thing I can''t get rid of is love!" he said Mo Zaixi was doing the experiment, and he immediately vomited. At this moment, Tang Wei and others just arrived at the airport and received a phone call from Mo Zaixi, telling him that the result would come out tonight, and then two copies of the result would be prepared, one was handed over to the police, and the other was used as evidence of their self-protection. Tang Wei nodded, just about to hang up, Luo you suddenly asked, "that Blackpool!" Tang Wei was surprised and didn''t hang up. I know that Luo you said this to the other end of the phone. "Ohara Kurosawa will Are you addicted? " Luo you worried, "I mean, will he be affected in the future?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1925 Luo you suddenly asked about Kurosawa, but Tang Wei was surprised. After the surprise, he took the initiative to give Luo you his mobile phone and said to her, "if you want to ask about him, ask yourself." Luo youyou nervously took over the mobile phone, just now Mo Zaixi was open, "hello? What do you want to ask? " "I wonder if this drug is addictive?" After hesitating for a long time, Luo youyou said, "because according to your description, Sakura Sakura is dependent on taking this medicine for a long time, which will lead to a trance and a wrong state So, is it dangerous for sakara Kurosawa to test the medicine? " Sawara Kurosawa is still pressing the eye of the needle on his arm with a cotton swab. He hears Luo you''s voice coming out of Mo Zaixi''s mobile phone. He suddenly feels like he has been saved and says, "does Luo you care about me?" Luo youyou immediately blushed, "no! I''m just afraid that if you get these problems, you''ll have to suffer in the future! " "Don''t worry! I''m not addicted to anyone but you Sakara Kurosawa''s mouth was crooked with a smile. He really didn''t expect that Luo youyou could suddenly ask. In fact, Luo youyou doesn''t want to. She just wants them to live in peace, even if they don''t meet each other. She just doesn''t expect that she can''t deceive herself and pretend that she doesn''t care. So Luo you just thought for a long time, decided to ask himself, care about things to care about, can give up, then give up. Luo youyou is a clean man, but he will not do things he regrets. So I heard the voice of Sawara Kurosawa. Luo youyou grabbed the mobile phone for a long time and suddenly lowered his voice and said, "you''re OK. Don''t think about me." Before Kurosawa had time to speak, he hung up on the other side. Luo youyou takes a deep breath and returns the mobile phone to Tang Wei, saying thank you. Then Su Yan gently lifts the broken hair in her ear and says, "you are actually braver than many girls." "It doesn''t matter. I have nothing to start with, but at least I have courage. " Luo youyou grinned and pretended to be relieved. "In the past, my family always said that girls had to marry to have children, so I had to reserve all aspects of my life from the beginning. Now I''m single again, and it''s good to work hard. It''s not necessary to get married to realize the meaning." It''s no pity to miss it. But at least, she wants to live well. She''ll be alive, too. And then no more. Here Luo you hung up, there sakara Kurosawa listen to Mo in tin mobile phone call busy tone, Leng for a while, said, "she hung up?" "Well." Mo Zaixi, while doing experiments, took time to reply to Kurosawa, "what do you say next? When the results come out, will you come with me, or Go first? " "Wait for the results to come out. I''m afraid we''ll have an accident on the way to deliver the report. It''s better for two people to act together." Sakara Kurosawa lost the cotton swab, then came over with gloves on, "can I help you?" "Not for the time being. I''m afraid you haven''t got a good metabolism yet. You''d better stay by." Mo Zaixi looked up at Sawara Kurosawa, and suddenly a pair of white eyes turned to the sky, "can you put that smile on your face away, I look so sick..." It turned out that sakara Kurosawa was giggling, and he was still making a voice, "did you just hear that? Luo youyou took the initiative to care about me, hehe. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1926 Mo Zaixi is looking at sakara Kurosawa with the eyes of a fool. He can''t understand that a handsome guy, who is usually very smart, has no brain development when he encounters this kind of thing. He looked at Kurosawa''s face for a long time and said, "in the end, I''m just afraid that something will happen to you. Besides, Luoyou hasn''t let go. Don''t be happy too soon." Mo Zaixi said that his face broke down again. In fact, he knew that Luo youyou had expressed his attitude clearly, but now he was not willing to give up. When he heard a little wind and grass, his heart revived. This is not controlled by their own feelings, he is about to let go. "If you can''t, you have to." "I can''t fall in love with others, so it''s good to make more efforts now and not let myself regret it," he said with a smile In fact, I had already regretted that I wanted to cancel my engagement with her. Mo zaiz tut sighed twice, then lowered his head and went to do a blood test for sakara Kurosawa. Just at this time, Tang Wei and them got on the plane. Several people in the first-class class class attracted passers-by to the back of the economy class. "Do you think there are a group of big stars on our plane?" "I don''t know. It''s so beautiful. Where are you going to record the program?" As the passenger said this, he glanced at Su Yan, who was sitting in the first-class seat. The woman was raising her chin, her eyes were cold, and her body was slim. Beside her sat a cute girl with big eyes, small nose, and a face of grievance. It was like what happened before she got on the plane. The Royal sister was coaxing loli. People passing by them are all at a loss. Are lilies so beautiful these days! So sitting on the other side of the aisle, Tang Wei''s face is very blue. The eyes of the passengers around him obviously regard Su Yan and Luo you as a pair of CP''s eyes. They just don''t look at him! However, Su Yan''s and Luo youyou''s pictures are so eye-catching that Tang becomes a foil. Su Yan is his person. Why did he become the Luo you in other people''s eyes?! So Tang Wei tried to say, "Luo you, or I''ll change my position with you." Luo you wants to also do not want to refuse, "I want to sit with Su Yan, you are very good in the opposite." Tang Wei throws his eyes to Su Yan. As a result, Su Yan holds his chin and says, "I think it''s better to sit with you. I''m afraid it''s bad for your reputation to sit with master Tang." Listen to what she''s saying now! Tang Wei felt this way for a while, and then he felt his teeth itching. He watched the plane get up. When he got up again, it was a trouble for the stewardess, so he gave up the idea. Then he watched the plane slowly rise, and the scenery outside the window gradually turned into hazy clouds. It was a little cold when she landed. Su Yan wrapped a windbreaker and got off the plane. What she didn''t know was that when she passed by the baggage claim area, someone secretly took photos of their backs. Then Rong Nan received the photos. "It''s really a tight bite, so I''ll catch up." Rongnan''s eyes are particularly gloomy, like there are a lot of complex emotions in it, then he looked at the man in front of him, grinning, "rongchu, you come back here, how, is to revenge for Su Yan?" Rongchu stood motionless in front of Rongnan. When father and son looked at each other, it was like a century''s break. He said, "no, to see your building collapse." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1927 Hearing Rong Chu say this, Rong Nan just feels funny. He looks at his son''s face and says, "if you can pull me down, then Bo Ye and Tang poetry will be enough to pull me down." "They thought you had a conscience." Rongchu immediately interrupts Rongnan''s words, his eyes are cold. It shouldn''t be a son''s eyes in front of his father. Fate tortures the father and son like this. Rong Chu stares at Rong Nan '' You are even more pitiful here. You can''t do it without heaven and earth because no one will care about you any more. " "I don''t care?" Rong Nan''s breath sped up, "the whole world cares about me -" "do you think you can cheat yourself into being loved by many people like this?" Rong Chu laughs sarcastically. He is turned into a copy of another person by his own father. Rong Nan is ruthless, not only does not let Tang Wei Su Yan go, but also does not let him go. "I don''t believe you any more, Rongnan. If you don''t know how to repent, you should be punished." Rongchu came forward, and Rongnan close, looking at his father''s face, this moment, he felt desolate. "This is my declaration of war on you. I''ve been enlightened for a long time." Even if the man opposite is his own father. When Su Yan was five years old, he could be separated from his blood mother. Why didn''t he have the courage to declare war with his father. "I''m looking forward to what you kids will prepare to surprise me." Rongnan looks like a joke, "tomorrow will be on stage, you will stay here for me, I will house arrest all of you, rongchu, please know one thing clearly, all of you are given to you by me, and all of this, I can take back." Rongchu gnaws his teeth and looks at his father. He doesn''t speak. With a wave of Rongnan''s hand, rongchu is led away by ACE. When he goes outside, ACE suddenly says, "young master, why are you doing this?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "The arm can''t twist the thigh." Ace sighed, "all these years..." "My mother Lu Yiting died. Don''t you hate her?" Rongchu suddenly speaks. He suddenly looks up to see ace. This loyal housekeeper and assistant who has been with Rongnan for many years is sharing numerous secrets of Rongnan. Once Lu Yiting is also. But with her death, the sins shared by Rongnan are gone with her. "Ace, I don''t want you to be the next..." Rongchu looked at no one around him, put a little thing into ace''s hand, and then whispered in his ear, "tomorrow morning at seven o''clock. You can pick me up before Rong Nan is ready to go to the press conference. " Ace was shocked. In fact, he had shaken before, and even let Tang Wei attack Rongnan''s computer firewall. It was the first time that he was so frank with rongchu. He didn''t know what to say. He looked down at the small object that rongchu had put into his hand. It''s a pair of ear bone clips. Lu Yiting doesn''t have ear holes. She likes to dress up when she doesn''t have to perform tasks, but Rong Nan gives her earrings. She can''t, and she doesn''t deserve it. Lu Yiting doesn''t have an ear hole. It''s from ace. She doesn''t need an ear hole Ear clip. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1943 The crowd in front of the stage seems to have exploded. The voice and eyes of people who can''t get the truth and recognition are spreading like fire. Everyone''s life is straw, and it''s burning by fire. Rongnan originally regarded other people''s lives as grass mustard, but unexpectedly, the fire also burned to himself and surrounded him one day. Rong Nan didn''t say anything. When he got to the backstage, people were all stupid. Tang Wei''s move was too fatal. He gave all the options to the great beings. Once upon a time, these people were only kept in the dark. Their rights created a tower of Babel. If you look at it carefully, every brick is actually the people. It''s blood and flesh, it''s brain and mind. The wheel of history rolling forward, immortal, is the truth and the hero. They are just another kind of heroism. "Rong Nan, come out!" "Come out!" "Give us an account!" "Rong Nan!" "I can still Shall I address you as your excellency? " The noise came from the front desk. Rong Nan didn''t dare to think about it. He had to ask the representative, "what''s going on now..." In their original back office, the representative wiped the sweat on his face, "the front desk seems to be It''s occupied by them. " Now Tang Wei doesn''t know what he''s talking about with the microphone. Rong Nan''s expression is particularly ugly. If he is defeated today, it will be difficult for him to turn over tomorrow. Besides, he may really face the accusation of the Suwon family, which is a big sensation for the whole circle. "How can Sakura Sakura be such a waste!" Rongnan gritted his teeth, "Why are they caught by Tang Wei..." "Difficulties Because she took too much medicine, which affected her normal thinking... " The agent doesn''t dare to explain anything at the moment. It can''t be said that Rong Nan wants to count others, but he compensates himself. He can''t say that Rong Nan''s is not right. Now he keeps saying in a cold sweat, "don''t worry, sir..." "Urgent?" Before the words were heard, someone kicked open the door of the office. Rong Nan suddenly stands up from the sofa and finds that the person who comes in is not Tang Wei. It''s his son, rongchu. Rong Nan looks at the man in front of him incredulously. This son used to be his painstaking effort, but maybe he only cultivated his painstaking effort for Make it easier for your son to control himself. "You don''t have to worry." Rong Chu said this light, as if now his father has gone, he did not move. Rong Nan''s expression changed. "What do you mean?" "Go back, let''s go back to the mansion." Rongchu didn''t explain to Rongnan, but indifferent to the order, now not many people will continue to listen to Rongnan''s order, for them, rongchu beaten by Rongnan is even more reliable, after he said this, the people on the side should say, "obey." Rong Nan''s face changed. "What do you mean! Make it clear! Rongchu - who do you think raised you to this day? Without me, would you have the money and status now --! " "I said, I''d rather not." Rongchu looked back. At that moment, his eyes were chilly. "I don''t want it, but now my idea has changed. Rongnan, since you want to impose it on me, I''d better hold it in my hand." Rong Nan was stiff all over, his lips trembled, "are you What do you mean He always thought that it was Tang Wei who wanted to take the position "At least inherit the filth from you and atone for it with yourself." Rong Chu''s face was handsome and cold, as if he had already realized. Facing the abyss, he didn''t frown. "Your time has passed, Rong Nan." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1944 Even the final sentence has not read, rongchu dare to say that his time has passed. Is it true that from the beginning Rong Nan is supported by the representative and stands up against Rong Chu. He finds out that Rong Chu is already taller than him. He doesn''t know when this son runs counter to himself and goes further and further. Originally, I thought that Su Yan could make my son and Tang Wei irreconcilable. Unexpectedly, it was precisely because of Su Yan that he reconciled with Tang Wei "Keeping Su Yan is the biggest disaster..." When Rong Nan said this, he was gnashing his teeth. When he looked at Rong Chu in front of him, his chest felt very complicated. It was as if there was a fire burning, anger, or other emotions. He was a little confused. He just sat in this position for so long, but he was shaken by Tang Weiri. How could he swallow this tone! "At the beginning, let Su Yan live just to let her check and balance Tang Wei I didn''t expect... " Rong Nan took a breath and said to Rong Chu, "I didn''t expect that you would fight against me one by one for the sake of a cheap woman''s daughter! I''m still too kind to Su Yan! " "No one lives to be your pawn!" After hearing this, Rong Chu stepped forward and stared at Rong Nan with a pair of hateful eyes. "The meaning of her life is to be herself, to complete self salvation, not to be used by you to pull Tang Wei! You killed her and don! At the beginning, an MI can die without a whole body, which proves that you have enough means to make su Yan die without a whole body - but you don''t, you deliberately leave her alive to accept the whole world''s malice to an MI, you make her a container of hatred, and you try to hurt Tang Wei with her existence! " Maybe Su Yan has known for a long time before she has that kind of consciousness. Rong Nan still remembers that when Su Yan left Tang Wei for the first time and was studying alone abroad, she shrank on the sofa when she was tired and looked at him with desperate eyes. She would ask, "is it better for Tang Wei to leave me?" Is she gone, Tang Wei can start a new life. "I''ve lived to this day, maybe to die for him." And she did. When Tang Wei needed the most evidence and information, she went to Rongnan''s base camp and took the pen, so that Tang Wei found Rongnan''s residence. She even attacked the computer in Rongnan''s residence through this hacker. Originally, all this information was confidential to the outside world, because Su Yan broke a hole. She loves Tang Wei so much that she can endure the humiliation for so many years. She seems to hate Tang Wei very much. Her long-term suffering has made her suffer from a split personality. She can only comfort herself forever. But at the end of love and hate, she never commented on Tang poetry and Bo Ye. "She should have been a beautiful girl." Rongchu didn''t know when she was red eyed. "She meant to be so kind and pure. She hasn''t been defiled by her mother''s filth since she was born. Her abortion was all done by a person abroad. Do you know how disgusting it is for you to control her life and regard her as a pawn to control our next generation?" The last sentence is almost with roar, no wonder Su Yan will show that fatalistic expression, when did she start to know Rong Nan''s ideas? For the sake of Tang Wei, she accepts all the malice of fate. "You don''t deserve to be in this position." Rongchu said this and turned around. Then another group of security guards rushed in and surrounded Rongnan. The representative yelled, "what are you doing! Wait a minute. Don''t touch you. Do you have any laws and regulations! Hello He didn''t go to see how his father was dragged away. Rongchu stood in the backstage lounge. The sign outside the door had been picked, and countless people were waiting for them to go out. Huazhi and Antz came gasping and asked him, "Su Yan and Tang Wei, have you found them?" "Tang Wei seems to have gone to save Su Yan." Rongchu''s fingers clench again and again, he also wants to save, but the next everything needs him, and only Su Yan needs Tang Wei. So he didn''t go after it. Su Yan Should I let you go completely? "Let''s settle this first." Rongchu no longer called him father, took a contract up, "there are some procedures to go." "All the fingerprints in Rong''s house have been changed to yours." Hua Zhi''s expression is quite like the bandits who occupy the top of the mountain, "go and get your position back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1946 This sentence sounds the moment of landing, as if with countless bloodbath rose up! Rong Chu sat on that chair and turned around, as if he was looking at the world. Rong Nan thought about it many times. He always thought that Tang Wei was ambitious for his position, and Tang Wei wanted everything, but he never thought about it It''s my son who''s going to take it all away. Rong Nan stares at Rong Chu, "do you think you can sit down like this! Rongchu, I tell you, don''t think about power so naively! " If you want to kill the dragon, you must be more terrible than the dragon. "When you gaze at the abyss, the abyss looks at you." Rong Nan gasps, as if to talk like this, can let Rong Chu retreat. But Rong Chu''s consciousness was much deeper than what he thought. Even if Rong Nan said such words, his face was not touched. "For me, power is not the abyss, you are the abyss." Word by word, as if in his body cut, rongchu even every blink of an eye, to respond to Rongnan''s threat, "I will not gaze at you, more will not, become the next you." Maybe Lu Yiting should not have given him birth, but she gave him life, gave him all the maternal love, regret and died in Rongnan''s birthday, from that moment on, rongchu will not be soft hearted to his father. "Since you like rights so much, let the law punish you." Rong Chu''s expression is frightfully cold. Looking at Rong Nan is like looking at a passer-by, "go to prison and regret it all your life. Even if you die, I won''t bury you and my mother together Rongnan, you are only worthy of loneliness in your life Rong Nan was shocked heavily. He couldn''t imagine hearing such cruel words from his son''s mouth. He was only lonely in his life? He thought of his sister rongbei and Lu Yiting. They all loved him. They were young and beautiful, but their lives stopped in the past. Rong Nan will grow old, but they will never grow old again. Rong Nan shivers and is held down by the security guard. He points to his son. It seems that he can spit out blood in the next second. "Rong Chu You are so Hate me so much... " "Who in the world can not hate you?" Rongchu''s face is still swollen. It''s the wound left when Rongnan kicked it mercilessly. He thinks that the scar may not be good in his life. That kick completely wiped out their father son relationship. Rong Nan was dragged out, but he struggled hard and tried his best to get rid of all the security guards around him. In the end, the security guards didn''t dare to really move anything to him. They only dared to surround him for fear that he would do something bad. But Rong Nan just slowly stood up straight, standing straight is useless, the next second he stepped back a few steps, stumbling against the wall behind him. He seems to know that the situation is over, and he has long been at the end of the storm. He doesn''t have to do any more useless work. The middle-aged man closes his eyes, and his breath is floating. He used to be the king, and he had all the power, but he seems to have lost, and even the closest people left him one by one. "Is that destiny?" Rongnan slowly made a dying voice, and he grinned, "ha ha, is this destiny?" looking at Xiang rongchu, the emotion in his eyes is extremely complex, "after all This position It''s still yours... " The dying man''s words are good, but Rong Chu can''t understand this sentence. Rong Nan has too many things in his eyes that he can''t understand. He is unwilling, resentful and finally free. Is he waiting? Has he ever imagined the end of falling from this position? Rongchu clenched his fingers and lowered his voice. "Pull him out!" On the other side, ACE bows to rongchu, and on the other side, the security boss. The past scene overlaps. It should be Lu Yiting and ACE who are dedicated to Rongnan, but now they bow to rongchu. Do not let the tragedy repeat itself. The fate of the reincarnation of them, personally tore the flesh and blood, personally cut off the cycle of pain. Is this destiny? Rongchu''s eyes seemed to have a fire burning slowly. It''s not destiny, it''s not a scripted play. This belongs to them, a group of young boys and girls who have been turned upside down to break the shackles - self salvation. Rongnan was pulled away, rongchu was relieved, then turned to ask ace, "did you find Tang Wei''s whereabouts?" "No! There''s something wrong with Tang Wei! " Lu Fang finds something wrong and rushes in to put the laptop on Rong Chu''s desk. "Su Yan seems to have been kidnapped. It''s the person under Rong Nan''s hand who took her away after she was dazed! Tang Wei sent us a message and asked us to help! " Damn it This is the last moment?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1949 Hearing this, Lu sighed. Tang Wei and Su Yan think too much about each other and never think about themselves. One wants to create a world that can make su Yan feel at ease and start all over again; the other wants to leave Tang Wei for a new start because she is guilty. They''re too hard on themselves. Mo Zaixi finished the glucose in his hand and said to Lu Fang, "leave the rest to my assistant. We have to talk to Chi lie outside." Lu Fang took a look at Su Yan lying on the operating table, who was pushed out slowly and nodded. As he walked out, Chi lie was sitting outside. He took a look at Mo Zaixi, then held out his hand to Mo Zaixi, "thank you for your help..." "It should be." Mo Zaixi said that it was nothing, not to mention that Tang Wei was still their good friend. At this time, he should stand up and say, "does Tang Wei know about this?" Chi lie shook his head. "I didn''t tell Tang Wei, actually Outsiders think that Tang Wei should find a gentle and sunny girl to get through the pain. Later, he will be regarded as non-existent and start a new life for normal people. In this way, the family will be harmonious and there will be no need to see Su Yan and feel dazzling That''s why Su Yan chose to do it. " From then on, the pain will no longer exist, and the twinkle of thousands of stars will accompany you. Lu Fang''s vision is dim. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to evaluate Su Yan''s practice. Maybe to some extent, he agrees with Su Yan''s practice and doesn''t agree with Su Yan''s practice. After all, it''s Tang Wei''s and her business. Only the two sides can open each other''s heart knot. "Su Yan will be secretly sent abroad after that. In addition, her face will be repaired..." "It will take about half a year. It will be repaired in half a year." Mo zaitou said, "maybe Su Yan hates his face, so he will never look back when he is injured." How long has the green tea whore lotus been scolded by people pointing at her nose? How many times is it shameless to die? Can you be forgiven if you take off the flesh and blood and exchange the bone for blood again? Mo Zaixi and Chi lie turn to look at the end of the corridor together. The black hole generally engulfs them. If you do, Tang Wei My heart is dying. ****** Rong Chu took over everything of Rong Nan and solved all the instability mildly and frankly. It seems that he is more suitable to sit in this position than Rong Nan and is gradually accepted by everyone. Lu Fang seems to have set up a club. Suwon Kurosawa is busy chasing Luo youyou and rolling his eyes with Gu. Occasionally, he can see Gu and Chi lie driving out for a ride for supper. LAN Qiqi suddenly gets pregnant, which makes LAN Ming unable to take precautions and threatens to kill Xu Shengmin. But when facing outsiders, LAN Ming will smile and say, "I''m going to be a grandfather ¡±¡£ Sakako Ohara was put in a special place for the treatment of mental illness, waiting for treatment. Rongnan was also put in prison, because there were too many things involved, and it took a long time to go through the process and legal sentence. Rongchu has been following up on this matter. Ace and the security boss become his new arms. Several people go together to set flowers for Lu Yiting''s tomb. It seems that everything is slowly getting better, only Tang Wei is left in the past. A few months later, Tang Wei didn''t know how he was suffering. He locked himself in the room and refused to contact the outside world. Every day he closed his eyes and thought of Su Yan''s face. He was going crazy. People all say that Tang Wei is ill. After shaking Rongnan, he should have been a high spirited winner, but he didn''t. He was so lost that he didn''t seem to have won a battle. Instead, it''s like the one who was defeated. "Is it crazy to see you?" Tang Wei murmured helplessly, trying to separate himself from the real world by drilling himself into the quilt. Tears seeped into the pillow from his face. He curled up in a ball. When night came, no one called his little brother any more. "Su Yan I miss you so much... " Six months later, Su Yan gasped, wearing boxing gloves, and without hesitation hit the man''s armor on the opposite side. There were still some scars on her forehead, and other places seemed to have healed. There was a wound from the back of her ear to her neck, like a thorn climbing on the wall. At the end of the last stroke, Su Yan took the action, "or come here..." "Is that tiring?" Ye Xiao in the opposite issued a voice of indifference, "reconstruction is not over." "I want to go back to see my father tomorrow." Su Yan took off her armor, held it on her chest and said, "please take a leave, Mr. Ye." Since the explosion, he has been trying to make up for his mistake After su Yan was secretly sent abroad, because of the damage caused by the explosion, he became her rehabilitation coach. After all, Su Yan was sent to the Ye family Kendo hall to train. "I think you''re almost recovered. You can stay longer when you go back." Ye Xiao took a look at Su Yan, "still don''t let Tang Wei know?"Su Yan drooped his eyes, "don''t let him know. I''ll be dead with him." Ye Xiao whistled, "do you have time to marry me now?" Su Yan pulled her hand out of her boxing gloves with smart movements, turned around and said, "no interest ~ ~" " Sure enough. The plane flew over from the sky, and someone came back to this land, the same as before, but different. Su Yan wearing a mask, and ye Xiao landing together, took the luggage, two people go out together, looked up and saw the distance standing to pick up Su Qi. When my father was waving and laughing at her, someone came up close. Solid ground, hold her a full heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1950 Su Yan did not expect that, after half a year, this familiar breath swallowed her again, and the whole person trembled like an electric shock. Before he could speak, the man held her more tightly, as if the dying man had grasped the last straw and kept this posture motionless, as if heaven and earth were silent. At this moment, he left a large amount of space to hug Su Yan. is as like as two peas in the same century, and is exactly the same as the Tang Dynasty poem holding the thin night. We are chosen, we are destined. If I repeat it a thousand times and ten thousand times, it will be like my father and mother who were destined to meet each other in the end. Tang Wei holds Su Yan and wants to talk. His mouth is sour. He cries, "do you know how I came here in the past six months?" Su Yan was startled, she was still brewing feelings, but Tang Wei broke out before her, scared Su Yan repeatedly said, "I I didn''t know you''d get a message... " "Are you going to pretend to be dead from me! Ah! Su Yan, what a cruel woman you are Tang Wei''s eyes were red. With his handsome face, people felt very sad. He gritted his teeth and said, "how can you do this! You''re not dead, but I''m going to die first! If Chi lie hadn''t been able to tell me the truth, I would still be in the dark! " Su Yan is frightened by Tang Wei''s fierce emotion. She doesn''t know that her choice will bring so much pain to Tang Wei. She thought that if she disappeared, the series of past darkness she represented should disappear from Tang Wei. Unexpectedly "I think for you, I should not appear in your world again..." "For my sake! For my sake Tang Wei was so angry that he couldn''t speak smoothly. "I''m so angry that you give me three sticks of incense every year! I think you''ll do it for me! " Su Yan''s heart beat faster now. She murmured, "you can''t die. What can I do when you die..." "Now that you know why you have to pretend to be dead, do you think I can live a good life if you die! Ah Tang Wei grabs Su Yan''s hand and makes her feel her face like a hooligan. "I can''t eat any more! How many jin have you lost! Su Xiaoqiang, you bastard! Ah! abandoned woman! I''m so angry Su Yan feels that the heart in her chest is about to jump out. Now, Tang Wei, who stands in front of her and loses his temper, is real, fresh and flesh. His emotions are so vividly conveyed to her. He holds her hand as if it is connected by blood. Su Yan blinked hard. For a moment, her vision was a little blurred. She gave a crooked smile, so that she could not show her vulnerability and said, "that Eat more... " "Can I eat without you? Ah Tang Wei asked Su Yan, "you''ll come home with me later. I want to eat three big bowls!!" Su Yan can''t laugh or cry, but she still has her luggage in her hand. Tang Wei pulls her suitcase over with his backhand and passes Ye Xiao, who lands with Su Yan on the side with no expression on his face. Without looking back, he angrily leads Su Yan to Su Qi, but Su Qi smiles helplessly and says to Ye Xiao, "it''s hard for you." Ye Xiao asks Tang Wei''s figure, "do I have food to eat?" "No Tang Wei said, "go back to find Uncle Ye Jingtang." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He''s a man who''s been tearing down bridges. Ye Xiao also came on fire, deliberately said, "if it wasn''t for me, how could su Yan rebuild?" Tang Wei suddenly jumped out of the wall and said to Ye Xiao, "I''ll pay you to buy you a ticket. Go back." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1951 Ye Xiao is surprised. He has never seen Tang Wei so shameless. Although he did something wrong before, in order to show that he can''t make any mistakes, he has been helping Su Yan to rebuild for half a year. As a result, you see, Tang Wei just wanted him to go away as soon as he returned home! Tang Wei doesn''t have a good face for ye Xiao. In his eyes, it''s this man who hid his wife for half a year! Half a year, his wife and ye Xiao get along day and night! Can he not be angry or anxious? But Su Yan has something else to say. Tang Wei is going to lead her away in this way, right You don''t take her seriously? "Tang Wei, wait a minute. We don''t have to..." "Don''t say that again." It seems that Su Wuyan has been numb since he came back this time He was given up. Pulling Su Yan''s hand to tighten, but Su Yan wants to break away from his palm. Come on, come on, the rooftop didn''t catch you. Give me a chance to catch you this time Tang Wei''s hand trembled. "If we have something to say at night, shall we go back and say Su Yan''s silence seems to be counting down Tang Wei''s death. But Su Qi went to comfort ye Xiao and said, "don''t worry about Tang Wei''s temperament Well, why don''t we have dinner together in the evening Ye Xiao said to Su Qi, "but I have to go back to Ye''s first." I haven''t seen Ye Jingtang for a long time, and I don''t know what''s going on with him now. Su Qi thinks, looking at Su Yan and Tang Wei walking side by side, he is filled with emotion. Although he has never married before, he also has Su Yan''s kind and considerate daughter, and ye Jingtang All his life, he was alone from beginning to end. He had no wife, no children, his elders had passed away, and now he was the only one left. When Jiang Qi was there, he didn''t talk about his girlfriend. Jiang Qi left, and he never looked for her again. It''s like a punishment for yourself, a punishment for your loneliness all your life. With a sigh, Su Qi said in a complicated way, "I''ll take you to Ye''s house. We''ll meet later." Daughter let thin night lead away, he can only send Ye Xiao back. Su Yan goes outside and sees Bo Ye and Tang Shi standing by the car, like a family waiting for the return of her final puzzle. Tang Shi says to Su Yan, "good boy." She is always so gentle, always call her good child. Su Yan thought that maybe the gentleness of Tang poetry saved her life and made her not the same person as tranquility. But I didn''t expect that as soon as I came to the side of Tang poetry, I heard Tang poetry frown and say to Su Yan, "Yan Yan, I want to say that you are not." Su Yan was stunned. Tang Shi then said, "how can you have such a soft ear? How can you be so disheartened? I don''t think Tang Wei has made up for anything, so he forgives her. If you are my daughter, I''ll die of heartache! " Thin night frightens to cover Tang Shi''s mouth, "wife, can''t dare say so!" "What''s the matter? I want to say - Yan Yan for Tang Wei, bombs dare to jump down, you Tang Wei do what! Apart from pushing down Rongnan, there''s nothing else. Can I let you go so easily? " Tang Shi presses Su Yan''s shoulder, turns her whole body, and says, "go, go back to Ye''s home with Ye Xiao, don''t be cheap. Tang Wei is a smelly boy!" Tang Wei''s face is very white. His mother is not his own mother! How can I help you! It''s the words of Tang poetry that make su Yan''s eyes red. It turns out that women are the ones who can empathize with women most. Tang poetry stands up for her because Tang poetry has gone through countless hardships at the beginning. It was Bo Ye who paid a huge price to keep her heart. Now if Su Yan practices herself again, Tang poetry will never go down. Even if the person taking advantage is his own son. Su Yan choked and said, "aunt Tang Shi..." "All you have done is worthy of your heart, and you don''t need anyone to forgive you, so don''t easily forgive the people who have hurt you. Yan Yan, if you are too kind, you just don''t win. Compared with the pure villain, what is more disgusting is that they are not competitive. " Seeing that Su Yan didn''t move, Tang Shi took Su Yan''s hand to find Su Qi, "Su Qi! Take your daughter away! Ye Xiao, let him take Yan Yan back to dinner! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1952 Where did Tang Wei expect this to happen? What he wanted to do was to take Su Yan back to his home first, and then make up for the rest of his life. Well, his mother came forward directly, and he was not allowed to fish in troubled waters, or even Even let Su Yan follow Ye Xiao! Tang Wei wants to catch up. Seeing Su Yan and ye Xiao get into the car, he wants to talk. Tang Shi stops him with a look. His mother had never seen him with such a serious expression. When Tang Wei faced the expression of Tang Shi, he was a little surprised and stabbed. Tang poetry is in Is it teaching him something? But Tang Wei hasn''t talked to Su Yan yet, so Su Qi takes Su Yan with him. When Tang Wei stands on the side of the road, he looks like a homeless stray dog, watching Su Yan leave. His eyes are still looking at the rear lights of the car, until the rear lights disappear completely. Tang Wei''s eyes darkened, as if he had lost the temperament of the devil king who was not afraid of everything. He looked at Tang Shi, his eyes were red, and said, "Mom, why..." "So many injuries haven''t been made up, how can you have the face to call people Su Yan to come back to our house for dinner? I don''t even have that face! " The tone of Tang Shi''s speech is a little serious. This is the first time that she admonishes her son so seriously. In the past, she never interfered in Tang Wei''s thoughts. But now, she just feels that Tang Wei is too relaxed. Compared with his father Boye, Tang Wei is more likely to be preferred. No, love that can be easily obtained is not worthy of being called love. "It''s good to know that Yan Yan is not dead. You need to make up for the rest and admit your mistakes. Yan Yan didn''t refuse you because everyone was there. Can''t you see her silent attitude just now? Stupid boy, there must be something wrong in her heart. It''s time for you to show some attitude and sincerity. " Tang Shi said this to Tang Wei with great care, and then said, "in addition, I want to open up for the past six months. I don''t have to marry Su Yan into our family. Yan Yan''s life belongs to her own. She can do whatever she likes. Don''t always think that you can''t do without her. Now you can''t do without her." The words made Tang Wei''s ears buzzing. He looked at Tang Shi''s face, dropped his eyelids, and his long eyelashes trembled lonely. ****** Su Yan never thought that he would eat at Ye Jingtang''s home for the first time when he came back to China. This man who surprised countless girls at that time was as deep and complex as ever. Although he was no longer young, he was still charming. He welcomed Su Yan to his home and opened a bottle of expensive wine to entertain Su Qi and his daughter. At dinner, Su Yan asked Ye Jingtang, "Uncle Ye Jingtang, didn''t you get married again?" Ye Jingtang''s chopsticks gave a little meal. Then he put them away with a smile and said to Su Yan, "is it because you have an idea in your heart that you will come to ask me?" Su Yan took a look at Su Qi and then nodded. This is also the reason why Su Qi brings Su Yan to have dinner with Ye Jingtang. She wants to know if ye Jingtang is living well alone when she is middle-aged. If you don''t love someone, will you become a lonely devil. She couldn''t make a choice. She couldn''t tell which decision was better between making up again and getting well with each other. "Some loved ones don''t have to be together." Ye Jingtang seems to be less acute and ruthless than before. Years have smoothed his unruly. Now there is only gentleness left. Looking at Su Yan, he seems to think of his past. "I know you love Tang Wei very much, just like she did at the beginning. She is willing to do anything for me, and she is willing to do anything." Su Yan''s heart seems to be pulled tight. "In the end, she didn''t forgive me." Ye Jingtang''s eyes seem to be filled with emotion. Through Su Yan, he seems to see himself. If he does it again, he will never do it again. But the reality is so cruel that he will not be given another chance. "She''s living a good life now, Su Yan. If you can''t make a decision, you''d better give it to time. You''re still young, you can lose it, and you have a chance to start all over again." Ye Jingtang shakes his head and rubs Su Yan''s hair. "So when it comes to making a decision, no matter whether you decide to forgive Tang Wei or choose to separate, I don''t think anyone will blame you, just like No one will blame Jiang Qi for that. " After that, ye Jingtang said, "don''t worry. You''re going to get back together now. Tang Wei doesn''t like it either. It''s necessary to test and try, at least for you who have been hurt. Why don''t you stay at your uncle''s these days? " Su Yan was stunned. Ye Jingtang said with a smile, "you can cultivate feelings with Ye Xiao when you are free ~" Ye Xiao''s face turns white and red, "who Who wants to cultivate feelings with her! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1953 The mouth is saying like this, but ye Xiao still quietly looked at Su Yan, the woman is side face, from the position where he sat, just can see Su Yan ear behind the scar, winding all the way to the neck, should be thin white neck, is a little bit seeping by this scar. But she doesn''t seem to care about how others look at her scar. If someone else has a scar on her body, she will definitely want to cover it, but Su Yan doesn''t. during the meal, she tied her hair in a ponytail and tied it to the back of her head, so that the scar will appear in everyone''s field of vision. It''s like it''s not a scar. This is the medal. I don''t know what this woman is thinking now Ye Xiao says something, and then continues to eat. During this period, ye Jingtang tells Su Yan a lot about life. Maybe he has been lonely for a long time, and no one dares to expose his scar. Now Su Yan asks him this question, because he is afraid that she will repeat the mistakes and be lonely for a lifetime, so he wants to talk with Su Yan. After the talk, the meal is ready. Ye Jingtang leaves Su Yan at Ye''s house for the night. Su Yan doesn''t refuse. She obediently drags her luggage into the guest bedroom. Su Qi stands at the door, "I''ll pick you up in a few days, if you want to learn something from ye Jingtang." Ye Jingtang is alone. Su Qi brings Su Yan over. She wants Su Yan to have a look at Ye Jingtang''s current situation and think about whether she wants to stay away from Tang Wei. It''s just that Su Yan sleeps in Ye''s house like this. It''s Tang Wei who can''t sleep at night. His family''s rooms are all sorted out, and the rooms are all sorted out, waiting for Su Yan to come in. When she is about to step in, Su Yan is pushed by her mother to someone else. Tang Wei tosses and turns and can''t sleep. As soon as he thinks of Su Yan and ye Xiao''s feelings, he feels that he''s finished. Now he''s worried, for fear that Su Yan will be robbed. Close your eyes are su Yan with Ye Xiao go picture, Tang Wei heart acid and pain, biting his teeth, he sat up from the bed, think he can''t wait to die, then decided to go out in the middle of the night, in order not to alarm, he made a phone call to Xu Shengmin wake up, asked him to borrow the battery car, "last time that battery car is still there?" Once, Xu Shengmin went to Luo youyou by car. Xu Shengmin sleepy eyes still bubble, "in ah, what do you want?" "Lend me that." Facing the cold wind at night, Tang Wei rode a battery car for half an hour to the Ye family''s downstairs. He stopped the car and took a look at the Ye family''s single family villa. Then the man stretched out his hand to blow. He didn''t plan to go through the main door. Instead, he put on his gloves and pushed on the wall. With the help of his gloves, he climbed up the windowsill of the first floor window. He didn''t want to pull himself up Go, pull up general, followed by turned up the second floor window. If someone passes by, they will suspect that they are shooting Agent 007''s blockbuster. Who can think that Bo Ye''s unfilial son, Tang Wei, stole from ye Jingtang''s house most of the night? Tang Wei, who had been to Ye Jingtang''s home, naturally guessed where the guest was lying. Then he squatted in the window outside the guest''s bedroom, took out the prepared thin wire from his pocket, pried the window open, pushed it in, and jumped gently into the room. The action is natural and unrestrained. However, the sound of landing still startles Su Yan. She sits up on the bed from the dark and instinctively makes her look around. Before she has time to make a sound for help, the shadow has already flashed in front of her. As soon as Su Yan was about to open his mouth, his mouth was blocked. Kiss. She gave a hard shiver and struggled for a while. This struggle made Tang Wei especially useful. He pressed Su Yan on the bed, then gasped and raised his head and said, "Shh, it''s me." "Tang Wei?" Su Yan exclaimed in a low voice, covering her mouth, "how do you, how do you..." Is he a thief? Climbing up from the second floor to pry the window! "I miss you." Tang Wei takes off his gloves and reaches out to touch Su Yan. Then he lies down so big that Su Yan can''t accept it. "You are like this every time. Suddenly, you don''t care what I feel..." "Sorry." Tang Wei is aware of something, and immediately sits up again. In the dark, only the light of the street lamp on the lawn outside seeps in slightly from the window. Tang Wei''s eyes are not real. Vaguely, Su Yan feels that his eyes have never been sincere. "Give me a chance to make up for you. I won''t love you. I hurt you too much and too long. You taught me in the end." Tang Wei takes a deep breath, eyes slightly red, looking at Su Yan, looking at the woman who went through fire and water for him, he can no longer ignore her feelings. He''s so wicked. It''s time to be disciplined. "I want to love someone. Even if you take revenge on me. " "I want to love you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1955 When he got up early this morning, he was surprised not only by Ye Xiao, but also by Ye Jingtang who followed him downstairs. When he saw Tang Wei sitting at the dining table, he picked his eyebrows and said, "isn''t this Tang Wei?" "Uncle Ye Jingtang." Tang Wei said respectfully, "I''ve come to visit you all of a sudden. It''s troublesome for you." Ye Xiao really wants to shout, do you call it a visit? You call it a thief''s visit! However, ye Jingtang doesn''t seem to contradict the way Tang Wei is here. Ye Xiao''s mouth is full and he can only swallow it in his stomach. He sits beside Tang Wei. At this time, Su Yan''s voice comes from the second floor and she gets up. After washing and going out to have a look, ye Xiao and Tang Weizheng downstairs are waiting for themselves. Su Yan hooks her lips and says to Ye Jingtang, "good morning, Uncle Ye Jingtang." "Good morning, where are you sitting?" Ye Jingtang is also a person who will come. After all, he was also an elite scum. He said to Su Yan, "sit on the edge of Ye Xiao or Tang Wei?" Tang Wei''s brain is beating. This Uncle Ye Jingtang is really a spectator! There was the taste of his father''s bad friends in those days! Su Yan smiles and then pulls back the chair on the edge of Ye Xiao, "how can you eat shriveled face?" Sure enough, Su Yan so sit, Tang Wei''s expression has changed, he is almost grinning, "baby, why don''t you come to me?" Su Yan held his chin and grabbed his hair with his other hand. Then he took a sip of milk and said to Tang Wei, "angry, are you happy?" Tut! Listen to this frivolous tone! Tang Wei knew that the personality that woke up this morning was the blackened goblin. I like to fight him. Tang Wei brings food to Su Yan, and Su Yan eats it with Ye Xiao in the middle. However, he feels like he doesn''t exist. The two men are so well matched that they can''t be crowded in. A meal is like a war. But Su Yan''s face is calm, as if no matter how possessive Tang Wei is, she doesn''t care . This kind of indifference made Tang Wei feel sour and itchy. He really loved her expression. At the end of the meal, the servants of the Ye family come to clean up the tableware. Ye Jingtang smiles and says to Su Yan, "it seems that after what I said to you yesterday, you have made a decision in your heart." Su Yan action meal, and then to Ye Jingtang slightly bow, "thank you." Ye Jingtang put his hand on the top of Su Yan''s head, "I still want to look at you this group of young generation well, don''t go my old way." As a result, the voice just dropped, and now someone else''s voice came from outside the door. "Is Uncle Ye Jingtang at home?" The voice made Tang Wei frown, and then the man grinned, "I said, why are you willing to come out recently? It turns out that Because of her Ye Jingtang didn''t speak, but her expression was not as deep and cold as before. Ye Xiao opened the door and opened it. Han Qingyan stood outside, pretty and said to Ye Jingtang, "Uncle Ye Jingtang, I have a subject in my university. I heard that you studied it in those years. I''ve come to learn from you!" No wonder Ye Jingtang has a smile on his face recently. Is it because Han Qingyan often comes to him recently to write a paper? Han light smoke see inside Su Yan and Tang Wei, immediately cover the mouth, originally also Lingqi small face suddenly full of old mother''s kind smile, "Oh! I knock CP knock really! I''m the number one fan of crisp candy! I saw you fit today The child is still so careless and energetic. Su Yan smiles, "what subject? Is there anything I can do for you Han Qingyan''s eyes glowed and rushed to Su Yan with a computer. "Sister Yan, you are my idol. You can come and have a look!" Ye Jingtang came over and asked, "today..." "My mom ate the bread in the morning, and my dad baked it himself." Han Qingyan reported and said with a smile, "she is also healthy and happy today. Don''t worry. " Ye Jingtang''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He didn''t say what he wanted to say, but his eyes deepened That''s good. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1956 That''s a good three words, but Tang only heard a different feeling, just like Ye Jingtang said this, like exhausted his strength. Is Jiang Qi really putting down Ye Jingtang? Tang Wei''s eyes darkened. Maybe, only when he completely put it down, would he be willing to let his daughter get close to Ye Jingtang. Maybe he didn''t hate her any more. So he regarded Ye Jingtang as a harmless friend, so Han Qingyan could come and go freely to find Ye Jingtang. Tang Wei thinks that if he had done the same to Su Yan at the beginning and didn''t repent afterwards, maybe he would have done the same. He could only watch Su Yan get married with other men and have children. He could only be her daughter''s tutor after he died? The sense of substitution is too strong. Tang Wei has already begun to worry. However, he is anxious. Su Yan is not anxious at all. Her blackened personality never cares about anything, nor does she care about whether she wants to inherit her family. For her now, she will die when she dies, which is not a particularly powerful gene. She can''t make any contribution to human beings, and it''s nothing to be afraid of. So Su Yan gently pulls Han Qingyan over, looks at the files on her computer, and says, "I have an idea about this. Why don''t I help you with it?" "You can have one more name on the paper!" Han Qingyan blinked, "I''m going to participate in the competition for my thesis!" "I mean, not me. I''ll introduce you to a big man." Su Yan also learned Han Qingyan''s playful wink, "the kind of special cow." At this moment, Han Qingyan is still at a loss. Ten minutes later, a sound of a sports car sounded outside. Several people went out to have a look and found a beautiful woman walking down in red soled high-heeled shoes. Shocked by her temperament, Han Qingyan turned to ask, "this is..." "The talented and beautiful girl in academia, Luo Wu!" Su Yan pushes Han Qingyan in front of Luo Fu, "mumble, there is a paper, I think it''s your research field, you can take Han Qingyan with you." "Han..." murmuring this surname, Luo Fu squatted down with a smile, and her noble and cool temperament suddenly became kind and amiable, "is it the daughter of Han Dashao and Ms. Jiang?" Han Qingyan proudly introduces his parents, "yes! My mother used to have the same style as you, big beauty Luo Fu smiles and nods to Ye Jingtang. Ye Jingtang sits in the living room and lets the younger generation make trouble. The Ye family has been lonely for a long time. It''s better to make trouble. In this way, they always feel alive. It''s a pity that none of these young people are his descendants. He made mistakes when he was young, but now he can only watch them. It''s like being kicked out from the position where you''re fighting and becoming a spectator. Luo Fu leads Han Qingyan to the study. Su Yan and Tang Wei look at each other downstairs. Ye Xiao feels that they are too embarrassed to look at each other. He wants to say something to make things better, but he sees Su Yan standing up first. "If it''s OK, I won''t disturb uncle ye Jingtang." "It''s OK. There are more junior members in my family, and they are busy." Ye Jingtang took a sip of tea while reading the newspaper. "If you really want to go back, I''ll call ye Xiao to see you off." "I''ll take it." Tang Wei takes the initiative to stand up and says to Su Yan''s back, "Yan Yan, I''ll come." Su Yan waved, "don''t use you." Tang Wei is frustrated. Although it seems that she has no quarrel with Su Yan, in fact, she refuses his kindness with this attitude. Following Su Yan to the door, Tang Yiyi grabs Su Yan''s hand and says, "don''t do this..." He was always smiling, but he was not allowed to come near. Su Yan took a breath and said to Tang Wei, "what do you want?" "I don''t want to be alone in the future. Uncle Ye Jingtang''s tone is heartbreaking now. He must regret it. I''m the same, Su Yan. I regret it. I don''t regret it. I want to use everything to treat you. Now that Rong Nan is down, I''m the only one who should admit my mistake. " Tang Wei catches Su Yan and looks at her. "I''m sincere. I''m wrong." Su Yan''s heart trembled violently. "It''s no use saying I''m sorry. It''s only useful to suffer. So, from now on, you can abuse me by any means. " Tang Wei''s eyes were red. "You can see if I can stand it or not! You can bear it for me with your teeth in those days, and I can bear it for you now. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1957 This kind of words from Tang Wei''s mouth, like the end of the world, Su Yan slightly opened her eyes, looking at Tang Wei''s sincere appearance, subconsciously turned to see the outside sun. "What are you doing?" said Tang Wei "I''m watching where the sun rises today." Su Yan subconsciously murmured, "ah, did not rise from the West." "..." when Tang Weiyou was young, he really loved and hated this personality. If he wanted to be his younger sister''s personality, Su Yan would have followed him back home. However, now this blackened personality is like a lock on Su Yan''s heart, which firmly hides all her true feelings and prevents those feelings from showing any trace. So, in the face of Tang Wei''s soft, Su Yan was not moved, just looked at his eyes slightly red, and sighed, "you are very handsome when you don''t love me." Tang Wei Ru was struck by thunder and stood in the same place. Su Yan reached out and touched Tang Wei''s face with a smile, "but when you fall in love with someone, you fall, and you don''t have the light of God." When you don''t love me, it''s so cool and rebellious and hostile to the world. It''s really exciting. With these words, Su Yan recruited a car by the side of the road. Then, regardless of Tang Wei''s obstruction, she got on the car and left by herself. The slowly rising window gradually covered Su Yan''s gray green eyes, which were once filled with the thick love of "I''m willing to die for you". Now, she looks at him coldly, as if she had built a wall to isolate everything. This is the original Su Yan of that initial personality can''t bear the choice, so will let the black powerful personality come out to face all this for her? Tang Wei stands on the side of the road and watches Su Yan leave in a taxi. He holds his fingers tightly one by one. Su Qi is surprised when Su Yan returns to Su''s home so soon. The man is still humming a little song. He thinks that Su Yan and Tang Wei are safe. He can be a grandfather. Who knows Su Yan has come back alone. Su Qi looks around and doesn''t see Tang Wei coming back with him. The old man''s face suddenly collapsed, "where''s Tang Wei?" "Why does he have to come back with me?" Su Yan put down her bag and sat on the sofa at home, "Dad, Tang Wei told me a lot today." Su Qi sighed, "are you going to forgive him?" "Forgive him?" Su Yan with hear a joke like, "that I this bitter for nothing? Do you think I''ll... Forgive him so easily? Why can he be forgiven by everyone if he sells a little bit miserably? But I''ve lost everything, but I''m still being held and yelled that I''m a bitch. This world is too unfair. If I can start again, I''ll be born into Tang Wei. I hope my mother is a poor woman who has been abused by the scum man. No matter what I do, I can be favored by others. " Although Su Yan''s words are extreme, Su Qi can''t refute them. Her blackened personality is so extreme and extreme. It''s because Su Yan once suffered a lot that she has this personality. She must have broken down countless times in the night... Only in this way can she turn into such a hard hearted personality to become her mask. "But..." Su Qi''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down and sat opposite Su Yan, "my daughter, why did you bite your teeth and talk about Tang Wei you hate..." Su Yan was stunned and heard her father say, "you are crying without expression." At that moment, the heart seemed to crack. Those feelings that could not be restrained soon came out of the hard and cold armor, so hot that they were about to be ignited. Su Yan reached for her face and found it was tears. This dark personality with no conscience and heartless, said so many words against Tang Wei, but... Shed tears on his face. There seems to be some real voice in my heart. I can''t hide it. Su Yan pressed her hand on her chest, feeling chaos and pain coming from her brain. These feelings, magnificent, are the... Initial Su Yan''s feelings? Is her love for Tang Wei so strong ¡ª¡ªWhy... Don''t, don''t, don''t... Don''t do it for that man I love him. ¡ª¡ªNo, I hate him. It doesn''t matter if we''re not together. I want him to be good. ¡ª¡ªHow is it possible? Why is he good? He should not be able to sleep at night. What he thinks of in the middle of the night is all my good! What is the difference between the meaningless continuation of hatred and the previous generation? Put it down... Even if we don''t meet again.¡ª¡ªI can''t let go, I want to revenge him, I want him to cry! Her eyes were suddenly lax, her voice was confused in her brain. In the dark, the lights of the room were constantly on, as if to break through the dim darkness, sharp, weak, gentle and firm, as if the palette had been knocked over in an instant. "Tang Wei..." "Little brother..." It seems that there is something to be integrated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1958 Su Yan can''t keep her sense because of her surging feelings. She feels that her brain seems to be broken into pieces and constantly merging. All the pieces are devouring each other in chaos. It seems that who swallows everything else is the one who stays last. Su Yan hugs her head and feels that her consciousness is like a paste. It seems that there are all kinds of sounds in her ears that can''t be stopped. From this chaotic gap, she spies the vortex of memories. "Little brother." "Aunt Tang Shi, I hope you can be happy." "If you don''t go, believe it or not, I''ll kill you?" "Yao Yao, don''t die." "Xu Yao, I''ll kill you!" Su Yan curled up on the sofa, her eyebrows wrinkled, as if she was suffering a lot. But in fact, the chaos brought her little child tiger. What was more unbearable was the flood of memory, and her brain was about to reach its limit. If she is alone... She can''t hold on Su Qi on the side looked distressed, he used to squat down in front of the sofa, "Yan Yan... If it''s uncomfortable, Dad won''t force you, OK? You don''t have to be with Tang Wei... Dad just wants you to be safe and happy in your life... " Su Yan''s tears slide down her cheek. She can''t control herself. All her emotions force her to the verge of collapse. However, it''s strange that she also begins to feel that her body is gradually becoming complete, as if she has experienced severe pain, and those broken limbs are slowly breaking down, Self healing. "I want to create a world where she can cry." "I love you." "Give me a chance to die in your hands." There seemed to be a burst of white light in front of her eyes. Su Yan couldn''t see anything clearly in the white light, but it was no longer darkness. It was light that swallowed her. The name of the light is "Tang Wei..." Su Yan''s eyes are full of tears, slowly open their eyes, Su Qi can see her eyes red, enough to see her just burst out how intense emotion. Su Qi reached out to hold her daughter, trying to give her strength, "Yan Yan..." Su Yan didn''t speak any more and fainted the next second. ****** When Tang Wei heard that Su Yan came to the hospital, his face was worried. He opened the door of the ward, just as Su Yan was leaning against the bed, he quietly raised his head from the front of the iPad. Looking at each other for a moment, Tang Wei suddenly felt that there was an electric current in his heart. "Yan Yan, you..." "Nothing." Su Yan smiles weakly. Her face is not very good because of her bad mental state these days, but she can feel that she is already exuding strong vitality. Tang Wei rushes forward to her side and says, "are you ok? Ah? Why don''t you let me know the first time? " "The personality in my body is slowly fusing, the doctor said, maybe give some time to recover." Su Yan looked at Tang Wei, "don''t want to let you worry, in addition, someone won''t let me find you." Tang Wei took a look at Su Yan, suddenly understood her meaning, "is that little bitch?" Su Yan blinked, "the last thing she said to me in my head is that she told me to stop looking for you. She''s going away. She said I don''t need her anymore." "Go, go, go before --" Tang Wei reached out to touch Su Yan, thinking that the same as he did not know the superiority of the black personality may no longer appear, but it is also possible that she changed another way, forever in Su Yan''s body. It has become the hardest and most powerful fortress in the soul of her personality. His nose a sour, "blame me, if not me, you will not split personality." "Everything is doomed. I will travel around the world after I leave hospital for a while. Maybe time will heal everything." Su Yan lowered her head, did not resist Tang Wei''s touch, but did not comply, "Tang Wei, you should go back to your own way, uncle Boye''s company still needs you to inherit." "I''ve been taking good care of the company." Tang only heard sober Su Yan say this kind of words, suddenly feel that the sky has collapsed. Tender farewell is the cruelest. "Can I help you arrange where you are going to travel?" "You''re busy." Su Yan said, "it''s OK. Our relationship has always been very good. When you need my help, just call me."Now Su Yan after personality fusion, seems not to hate him, but it seems, also don''t love him. Tang Wei couldn''t help his tears. He seemed more vulnerable than Su Yan. "Really... Don''t you come back?" Su Yan smiles gently, "remember what aunt Tang Shi said? Hard life, the most proud should not be love. Tang Wei, you still have a lot of things worth doing, and these things only you dare to do and can do. I think the significance of these things is more significant than our love, just like bringing down Rong Nan. " Tang Wei shakes his head. Where is he willing? He wants to have a home with Su Yan, "but I..." "I''ll be out of hospital in three days. The first stop is Paris. So I''ll say goodbye to you in advance and treat aunt Tang Shi well. Besides, I''ll be less angry with Uncle Ye. " Su Yan put her hand in Tang Wei''s hand, as if holding it tightly for the last time, "I always believe in you, genius youth, just amazing, those things I didn''t regret." It''s so nice to meet you. Tang Wei''s tears blurred his vision, but he couldn''t say a word. He couldn''t refute it. It turned out that love was the most futile, and he couldn''t even say a word to keep it. When I went back that night, Tang Shi heard that Su Yan was going to travel around the world by himself. As a result, her son came back dejected. She was especially surprised, "why did you come here alone?" "Mom, am I a special failure? I''ve made too many mistakes and done too many evils. Now I can''t be reunited with Su Yan in such a broken mirror. Is it retribution? " Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei seriously for a long time and sighed, "did Yan Yan tell you when she would leave? Where to? " Tang Wei nodded. On the side thin night PA of once cover a face, "gave birth to a genius son, this kind of time unexpectedly is a stupid force." Tang only face don''t understand, "what meaning?" "All told you to leave in three days, the first stop in Paris, if you have a little brain!" Tang Shi poked his finger at Tang Wei''s head and wanted to see what he was thinking. "Just buy a ticket! Do you understand! You little son of a bitch! No matter how long, no matter how many years, give me a good accompany in Suyan side! It doesn''t matter whether she gets married or not. Stay with me until she''s 50 or 60 years old! " ****** Su Yan is packing at the airport. Su Qi, a father, holds Chi lie in his arms and cries, "you say that your boyfriend will not stop you, sobbing..." "I''m not a long time ago..." Chi lie laughs helplessly. "I''m an ex boyfriend. How can I stop it? Oh, uncle, don''t cry. Do you want a tissue?" Su Qi wiped her nose hard. "Daughter, remember to go home and have a look. Your father is old and needs to be pushed in a wheelchair." Luo you also a face not to give up, "to every country must send me souvenirs." LAN Qiqi is the one who cried the most. She has a big stomach. "I can''t do it, Su Yan. I''ll beat the tire and go with you." Xu Shengmin almost kowtowed in fright, "wife! Reluctant, reluctant! Why don''t you just beat me, and don''t beat the child! " Su Yan subconsciously looked at the distance, there was no figure of that person. Then she drew her eyes back and laughed at herself. "After security, you all go back." Su Yan waved, "Oh, don''t cry. Really, I will fly back to accompany you when you have a baby." Several people reluctantly left, Su Yan stood in the same place and waited, as if waiting for something, but nothing happened. She picked up the suitcase and said with a smile, "good bye." All the way unimpeded, Su Yan sat quietly in the first class cabin, waiting for the next arrangement of fate. At this time, a man sat down beside the first class. He was as elegant and dignified as the young emperor. He was wearing a cap with a very low brim, so he sat beside Su Yan. The stewardesses looked at each other one after another, "there are handsome guys!" "I''m still a rich second generation!" Su Yan was stunned and didn''t react for a moment. "I''ve got my suitcase ready, and I''m going to run with you." The man hooked up the brim of his hat, then showed his delicate and beautiful face. He is the light, the God, the Savior - the devil. He laughed, and that smile turned the world upside down, "do you want to know each other from the beginning? My name is Tang Wei. My mother says it means "only, and hope." Destiny sent you to be my only hope.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1959 Tang Wei accompanies Su Yan to travel around the world. Tang Shi and Bo Ye''s married life suddenly becomes dull. There is no younger generation around them. They suddenly feel that they have lost a lot of vitality. "I don''t know if this boy can treat Yanyan well." Tang Dynasty, while playing the foam with the egg beating machine, said to the thin night of the temperature before the oven, "I heard that Jiang Qi''s daughter''s birthday is coming. Let''s bake some biscuits for her." "My father is a chef. I guess I''ve eaten delicious food, but I don''t like what we make." Bo Ye deliberately said, "Han rang''s skill should be better than both of us." Tang Shi helplessly stirred the cream, "at least it''s the mind. In a few days, we''ll ask Jiang Qi out to get together. By the way, give the biscuit to light smoke. " "Well." As a result, on the appointed day, only Jiang Qi and Han rang came, and their lively little daughter disappeared. Tang Shi asked Jiang Qi suspiciously, "where has light smoke gone recently?" "I''m going out to play with that boy of Wei''s family." Jiang Qi is angry and funny, "I suspect that boy has a crush on my daughter." "You need to be suspicious." Han rang pointed to his two eyes, "I can see it!" Tang poetry suddenly came to strength. After Tang Wei and Su Yan had settled down, she looked forward to Jiang Qi''s daughter talking about a better object. "Wei''s is Wei Ying''s son, Wei Xin?" "Well." Jiang Qi blinked with a smile, "Oh, you are so handsome. I''ll tell you, I''m satisfied with you." "But light smoke seems to like..." Han let a pause, looked at his wife one eye, "take care of the family Several elders looked at each other and shook their heads. I can''t control my daughter when she grows up. ****** "You have to come." While driving, Wei Xin takes a look at Han Qingyan, who is crying in the co driver''s seat. "Gu he and Fu Shuman have been engaged for such a long time. They''re nailed on the iron plate..." "But... It''s not that I''m not married. If I''m not married, everything is possible." Han Qingyan kneaded the tissue and said, "then why did he say that I should wait for him..." "Because you are stupid and easy to cheat." Wei Xin stops at the door of his home. He has his own single family apartment. When he leads Han Qingyan into the door, they are familiar with each other. Han Qingyan spent the night in Wei Xin''s house not once or twice. Growing up together, they had a good relationship. Even if they lived together, the two families were always as a family and opened the door for Han Qingyan. Wei Xin said, "Fu Shuman studies abroad. Gu he is lonely. He is lonely. Don''t you understand? That''s why I''m looking for you. You see, when you go there now, are you happy to see Gu he holding another woman Han Qingyan was paralyzed on his sofa, as if he had been broken to the core. "When he is lonely, he will think of me. Does it mean that he has me in his heart?" Wei Xin really wants to pry Han Qingyan''s brain open to see what''s inside. Gu he is the first person Han Qingyan likes, so she still doesn''t know what is the right love. Wei Xin says to Han Qingyan, "you put this as a lick dog, and you''re moved." Han Qingyan''s face was white, "what are you talking about! Gu he made me wait... " "Say you''re stupid, you don''t believe it." Wei Xin holds his hands on his chest and stands in front of Han Qingyan. He looks at her sitting on the sofa. The man looks down at her with a sneer on his delicate face. "He''s engaged, and you have to wait. It means that he''s a scum man. He wants to step on two boats. Do you understand me?" Han light smoke Leng Leng, sour heart, she subconsciously said, "but..." "Not so many, but those who really like you won''t let you wait." Wei Xin said the words indifferently and quickly, then turned around, "take a bath? I''ll put the water in. What do you have for supper? " Han Qingyan suddenly changed from crying to laughing. He was as simple as a child. He ran up and said, "I want to drink that bottle of ''90 in your basement." Weixin jumped up like a cat with its tail trampled on. "You have a dream!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1960 Han Qingyan looked at Wei Xin and muttered, "Oh, what are you sorry about? Let''s be polite. Take it out and give it to me. Your father says that this wine is older than me..." "You are not welcome to me!" Wei Xin looked at Han Qingyan with a flattering smile. He only felt that the veins on his head were jumping one by one. "Han Qingyan said you have no heart and no lung, but you still don''t believe it." Han Qingyan blinked, "anyway, I know you will come to help me clean up every time..." Wei Xin pointed to the door and yelled, "if you don''t clean up, get out of here. I''m not in a good mood when I see you!" However, when he woke up the next day, Han Qingyan still saw a table full of breakfast. Wei Xin was sitting in front of the table in his shirt, flipping through the current political news on his iPad while he was making coffee. Hearing the news of Han Qingyan getting up, the beautiful white man lazily raised his eyelids and looked at Han Qingyan, "wake up?" The first thing Han Qingyan does when he wakes up is to run to the refrigerator and open the door to get coke. "Tut." Wei Xin frowned, sword eyebrows and stars with a slight anger, "it''s not healthy to drink such ice in the morning." "I''ve been up all night, and I care about that." Han Qingyan takes the coke with a smile. As soon as she sits down, she reaches out five slender fingers and takes her coke directly. Then he changed a cup of hot milk and put it in front of her. Han Qingyan''s face collapsed, "I just like to drink happy water from fat house..." "Not healthy." Wei Xin''s slender fingers are tapping on the expensive table. The man''s lips are opening and closing, and his words are short and quick. "Finish eating quickly, and I''ll send you to the company for internship." Han Qingyan''s pretty face turns into a bitter gourd. Wei Xin''s cooking is really delicious and healthy, but she thinks about the iced coke. Wei Xin took a look at the ice coke and narrowed his eyes slightly. It''s like, people around boast that Wei Xin is handsome and cold, but Han Qingyan just takes a fancy to the scum of Gu He. Oh. Wei Xin grinned coldly where Han Qingyan couldn''t see. It''s fantastic that a man of that level should be compared with him. When Han Qingyan was sent to Han''s company, he didn''t expect to see Gu He at the front desk. He seemed to have been waiting there for a long time. When he saw Han Qingyan, his face was full of smiles, and he said to Han Qingyan, "Yanyan..." Han light smoke accident, this is her father and uncle opened the company, how Gu River in her company''s front desk? "What are you doing here?" However, the person who asked this was Wei Xin. Standing behind Han Qingyan, he was as noble and cool as a prince. The only violation was the Chanel pearl chain bag with Han Qingyan on his chest. However, the feminine atmosphere on Wei Xin was more charming. He narrowed his eyes and said, "isn''t this Gu''s group?" Gu he said to Han Qingyan with a smile, "there''s a business I want to cooperate with Yanyan''s family." I see. That''s why han Qingyan is hanging. Wei Xin refused for Han Qingyan with no expression. "I remember it was Gu Zhen who was in charge of the Gu group. I met him before. He was a very powerful person. How could he send you here?" Gu he wants to surpass his brother Gu Gu, so he wants to win over Han Qingyan. Han Qingyan is not a fool either. She stares at Gu He in a serious voice. "Gu, are you profitable to me?" This is where Wei Xin thinks highly of Han Qingyan. Although she is more stupid than any other woman, she always goes straight into this situation. How can another woman dare to ask her beloved man "is it profitable for me"? However, Han Qingyan asked directly. Gu he changed his face on the spot, this... Han Qingyan is not in love with him, how can he ask such a question... Gu he began to panic, can only start to make up reasons. "How can... I also want to help our group... Build a line with your family." Good guy, if you want to usurp the throne, you want to help. Gu he is also a talent. "I''m just an intern. I can''t talk. If I have something to do, I can go to my father directly." Han Qingyan pursed his lips, "although I really want to help you, after all, it''s our big group. I can''t break the rules at will. Ah Gu, you can give me the plan, and I''ll give it to my father for you." Wei Xin broke in with a smile, "you can come to our house, and my family also does business." Gu he was so angry that he stamped his feet in his heart. This Wei Xin came out of bad things! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1961 He was sure that Han Qingyan was stupid, but he didn''t expect that Han Qingyan had a Buddha to escort her! Unwilling to take a look at Wei Xin, Gu he thought angrily in his heart that he would have to wait until one day when Wei Xin was not there to start against Han Qingyan. It''s easier to get it. It''s just that I''ve come here today Gu he followed Wei Xin with a smirk and said, "well, since the young captain said that..." Wei Xin Yang, with his thin chin, looks at Gu he like a clown in front of him. He can''t understand why han Qingyan grew up in a rich family, Why do you like Gu he. After all, Gu is the real eldest son of the Gu family, and the dragon and Phoenix are among them. But Wei Xin didn''t say it and watched Han Qingyan punch in at work. Gu he was like a dog smelling meat. He followed Han Qingyan all the way into the elevator with her. He wanted to cooperate with Han family, but he tried to use Han Qingyan as a stepping stone. Wei Xin''s eyes flashed, and then turned to go out. Just at this time, the front desk lady of Han''s group called shyly, "young master Wei." I''ll give you a meal. The front desk lady stretched out a small note, "that, this is my contact information..." Wei Xin looked at the front desk little sister who chatted up with him. She was protruding forward and backward. He narrowed his eyes. "What''s the matter?" As soon as the front desk lady looked at her, she was cold and handsome. She was the man in the cartoon, and her eyes were filled with love. "I just want to know..." "Send your resume to our company, call the personnel department to give you an interview, and then you can come to work formally. You should be aware of these formal work processes Wei Xin threw the note into the trash can at the door. "You don''t have to play with this method." The front desk lady''s face turned pale, as if a fire had been poured with water. Then looking at Wei Xin''s back, she lowered her head in shame. However, Han Qingyan doesn''t know what happened behind her. She and Gu he are in the same elevator room, even a little nervous. Gu he looks down at Han Qingyan, who is a little shorter than himself. In fact, to be honest, Han Qingyan''s beauty is not bad. If it wasn''t for his engagement to Fu Shuman Gu he took a look at Han Qingyan''s white neck, and the idea of "three abuse" crossed his mind. This Wei Xin should have never touched Han Qingyan, right? Gu he came forward and touched Han Qingyan''s hand. Han Qingyan suddenly turned red and stepped back in the elevator "I''m sorry to embarrass you in front of me and the company." Listen to Gu he''s words. Now he''s apologizing. But since he doesn''t want Han Qingyan to be embarrassed, don''t do such a thing! However, where does Han Qingyan have Gu he''s sophistication and greasiness? In her eyes, Gu he is affectionate and gentle now. She can only blush and say, "no, I really want to help you, but I can''t break the rules in the company. I''ll take you to my father''s office later, and you can have a good chat with my father..." Gu he thanks again and again. With Han Qingyan''s free ride, He estimated that he would soon be able to pull Gu Gu down from his position and get out of the elevator. He seemed to be leading his girlfriend, holding Han Qingyan''s hand and swaggering in the Hans group. Han Qingyan had never seen this scene before. He would only bow his head, be ashamed and anxious, but let the employees on the side stare at him. "Isn''t this... Our little princess''s boyfriend?" "Oh, it''s pretty handsome. I look a little familiar..." "Here comes the official announcement of the company?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1962 Han Qingyan is a novice. Naturally, he doesn''t understand this. Gu he deliberately does this. Coming to the company is like preaching sovereignty. By the way, he reminds the employees of Han''s company that Han Qingyan already has a master. He doesn''t care about himself. He has a fiancee abroad. Now Han Qingyan in China is the one he wants to win. He is eager for quick success and instant benefit. Holding Han Qingyan''s hand, Han Qingyan feels that it''s not right. She shakes it off. After a few seconds, she says, "it''s not good for people in the company to see it..." "What''s wrong?" At this moment, Gu he began to have a high sounding, "I think it''s very good, and I shouldn''t let you cover it all the time." The problem is that you have a fiancee! Han Qingyan feels a little strange, but she is the one she loves. She can only be coaxed into pandering and even blushes. Led Gu He to his father''s office, Han light smoke back out, back against the door, keep breathing deeply. Hand in hand, hand in hand. This is the first time that she and Gu he hold hands Did Gu he finally give her a chance? Han Qingyan fell in love here. On the other side of Gu''s group, someone was holding a cigarette in his mouth and said with a particularly improper attitude, "I heard that your brother went to Han''s group." Gu is looking at the computer, as if doing something big, then he frowned and said, "what''s the situation?" "Want to win over Han Qingyan and compete with you for the position of power?" "I think Gu he has such an idea, but doesn''t he have a fiancee? He''s not afraid to turn over the car in the future if he''s in such a mess?" "He''s ambitious." Gu Gu narrowed his eyes and said with a gentle smile, "nature can do it." "How do I feel that you are more ambitious than him?" Sakara Kurosawa sat up from the sofa, stretched his waist, and came to Gu''s side. He thought Gu was examining some big documents. When he looked carefully, he was actually playing a game. Moreover, sakara Kurosawa went to see him and he died. Kurosawa chuckled on the spot, so handsome, "you''re such a waste." Gu Jue is annoyed by his rival. Now he appears in front of him day by day. It''s because he has found a similar enterprise to fight him. Who would have expected that he would be so shameless and start pointing fingers at him. Gu Gu rubbed his eyebrows and said, "can you be quiet?" "Or Luo you said he wanted to help you, I didn''t want to do it." Kurosawa Suhara is sour when he talks. Looking at Gu''s warm and white face, he is not angry. "Who is free to help his former rival''s enterprise tide over the difficulties?" Luo youyou twisted Kurosawa''s thigh, "don''t always say Gu, Gu is very good to me." Gu Zhen put out his elegant smile and said, "I love you the most. You are my very important person." "Don''t push your nose on your face!" he said "It''s said today that I''m here to talk about business. Don''t quarrel." Luo youyou''s small body stopped Kurosawa and put his finger in front of Kurosawa''s lips. "Don''t make a noise." Keihara Kurosawa kisses her soft little finger, frightens Luo you into goose bumps, and quickly takes back her hand, "Kurosawa, you are not good..." "Not good?" When Sawara Kurosawa got angry, his fresh and beautiful eyes were more beautiful with anger. He said, "where haven''t I ever kissed?" And face lift. Luo you blushed. "I didn''t forgive you. Don''t be so amorous. Today is to talk about business..." Oh, I love myself. Sakara Kurosawa''s eyes darkened for a moment, and then he said, "then you pull me to talk to Gu about things... Do you think I don''t feel anything in my heart?" Gu Gu''s smiling eyes opened slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1963 Luo youyou didn''t expect to hear Kurosawa say this. Maybe to some extent, because she broke up with Gu, she felt that she owed Gu, so she wanted to help Gu. However, it''s very hard for him to help Gu with his help. It''s her... Negligence. It''s not supposed to be like this. Luo youyou''s face turned white. She seemed to realize that there was something wrong with her behavior. After a long time, she lowered her head and said slowly, "sorry, I ignored your feelings." If it''s for the bystanders they don''t know, it''s a green tea whore to pull and lick the dog! Looking at Luo you''s head hanging, he doesn''t know what to do. He''s a little cold in his heart. He can''t tell what position he is in Luo you''s heart. Before overthrowing Rongnan, when he tries drugs, Luo youyou will call anxiously, but after overthrowing Rongnan, she seems to have never conveyed any concern. I haven''t contacted him for a long time. The first thing I called him was... Could you help Gu. Thinking of this, Sawara Kurosawa took a deep breath. He laughed at himself. Maybe his position has already been reversed. It''s no longer the time when he pinched Luoyou at will, but... Luoyou pinched him. "Don''t put on that look, I''ll just mention it." Sakara Kurosawa also said with a smile that he had nothing to do. He felt that he really licked the dog home, and he had to turn around to comfort Luo youyou. "It''s good for me to help Gu, and I''m not a fool." Luo youyou''s shoulders trembled and looked up at Kurosawa. She opened her mouth to say something, but she swallowed her words when she looked at Kurosawa''s strong expression. Clench your fingers, Luo you''s eyes are slightly red. ****** When he came out of Gu''s company, he got on the car alone. He sat in the driver''s seat and patted the steering wheel hard, but even with such strong action, he still couldn''t vent his depression. He always pretends to be casual and indifferent to Gu Gu and Luo you. However, when he finds that he is a spare tire in Luo you, his psychological defense is about to collapse. In the past, it was not like this. In the past, Luo youyou was weak and obedient. He spent a lot of time outside, and she was responsible for helping him lie to his parents. Is it retribution? It''s Retribution Sakara Kurosawa was in the car, and his chest was very upset. He didn''t know what he had to do to save Luo youyou. After all, he was sorry for her before, but... But If it goes on like this "Don''t torture me any more..." Kurosawa Sawara sat in the car and put his hand on his forehead, The man''s voice turned out to be choked. He covered his eyes and uttered the words almost powerlessly. However, there was no other person in the carriage to hear the begging. Sakara Kurosawa gasped for breath, red eyes started the car, and arrived at a private club 20 minutes later. He casually called someone out to drink, thinking that maybe it''s time for him to give up. What''s the result of sticking it upside down without any bottom line? The little sister of the front desk bartender looked at the man sitting beside the bar and said with a smile, "what''s bothering you, sir?" Sakara Kurosawa looked up at the woman who was smiling at him and said, "when you women decide to give up a person, it must be impossible." "It depends." The little sister of the bartender thought seriously, "if you are angry, then there is still a chance. If not... " After a pause, she said, "that should be serious." "If you give up on me, ask me to help her and other men..." The bartender frowned, then sighed, "I can''t answer you. It''s up to you." Yes, if you drink water, you know what''s warm and what''s cold. He murmured, "I don''t want to be a lick dog and a spare tire." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1964 The little sister of the bartender didn''t think it was such a complicated situation. The man in front of her looked very handsome, and her rings and necklaces looked like big brands. She should be a rich man, but... If he was really a carefree rich man, why did he show such an expression? She sorted out her thoughts and said, "maybe this kind of thing depends on both of you. Sometimes it''s not a spare tire... We can''t say it. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer..." One word awakened Kurosawa, who was in a trance for a while, only to find that all this was self inflicted. Originally on the feelings of this gambling table, we all want to win, no one, want to go empty pocket. In the past, Luo youyou was willing to live in the shadow of no one to know for him, deal with all the frivolous news for him, and pretend to be OK in front of her elders. At that time, maybe she was also willing. And this kind of willingness is exactly her expectation for love. She hopes that her good will will be received by the other party, and she delusions that one day she can move the other party, so that she can continue to wait for him to change her mind regardless of these sunk costs. Continue to invest, but want to get a return. But now she gave up. "Rational decision-making should not care about the cost of silence." Kurosawa murmured, "in the past, she was just shrouded in this kind of emotion and couldn''t get out. But once she stopped, she would find how ridiculous it was to pay and please her so much." So it''s such a mood, Luo youyou... I''m beginning to understand you. Kurosawa murmured to herself, which made the bartender miss on the side not understand. She helped to make a glass of wine and put it in front of Kurosawa. "In fact, if we can relax, just do something we don''t regret. If you feel aggrieved in your feelings, give up. If giving up will make you more aggrieved, don''t give up. " She had no choice but to find some words to comfort Kurosawa, but she didn''t expect that Kurosawa''s eyes flashed after hearing it. Give up? It''s not that he didn''t want to give up, but every time he wanted to give up, he would think of Luo youyou. She is a woman, but she has a heart that is countless times stronger than him. No matter for love or career, Luo youyou looks small, but the decisions she makes will always break all the rules in the world. She seems to be constantly redeeming herself. What about him? Kurosawa''s hands were clenched together and he drank all the wine that the bartender had just given him. The bartender covered his mouth and said, "Sir, you will be drunk like this." It''s too painful to be rational. It''s better to be drunk. Sakara Kurosawa''s eyes were red. She looked up at the surprised expression of the bartender''s little sister. She seemed to see the person behind him through him. Sakara Kurosawa was stunned. I heard her say, "is this lady here... For you?" Sawara Kurosawa turned his head unexpectedly and found that Luo youyou had changed into a casual home clothes, carrying a bag on one shoulder, and directly came here. I don''t know how she found it, but at this moment, she appeared in his field of vision, making Sawara Kurosawa''s heart jump. "How could you..." come here? "Drink less." Luo youyou frowned, sat down beside Kurosawa and looked at the glass he had drunk. Luo youyou said to the bartender, "don''t give him high concentration wine." "Well." The bartender understood, and then turned to cut the lemon. He felt the alcohol spread all over his body. He said slowly, "I say, what are you doing..." "I''m sorry." Luo youyou looked into Kurosawa''s eyes and said softly, "I''m here to apologize to you. I shouldn''t pull you like this and force you to help Gu. It''s my problem. The past, no matter who is right or wrong, is not my reason to kidnap you with morality. So if you want to get angry, or withdraw from the cooperation with Gu, I have no opinion www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1965 Sawara Kurosawa never thought that he would hear Luo youyou''s apology. He always felt that Luo youyou had come to laugh at him. But now, after drinking, and looking at Luo you who is so sincere in front of him, he suddenly doesn''t know what to answer. He knows that he feels guilty for Luo you, and he feels that he is no longer on her heart, so he will be ignored. But Luo you sincerely apologized and broke everything. She told him that it was wrong of her to do something like this. There was no such reason. She let her ex fiance get hurt and had to help her ex boyfriend... The relationship was too complicated and chaotic. She shouldn''t drag them together. Luo you took a deep breath and took a look at sakara Kurosawa. "You can''t accept my apology. Everyone has the right not to forgive. That''s all I want to say. Today I wake up to hear you say, and I''ve ignored your feelings for too long." Sakara Kurosawa felt the blood vessels trembling, as if the blood inside was burning. He felt that he didn''t even have the courage to face up to his mistakes. Her eyes were clear without any dirt, just like what she was and what the world was like. As a fiancee whom he had always despised and ignored, Luo youyou paid too much. In fact, even today, she strongly pulled Ohara Kurosawa to do something, Ohara Kurosawa didn''t refuse. The Adam''s apple moves up and down, and Sawara Kurosawa reaches out to touch Luoyou''s face. She''s so simple and thin. In this circle, Luoyou is probably the one with the least appearance of gold. When she was working abroad, she rented a small house by herself, and now she doesn''t look very expensive when she goes out wearing casual clothes, but Sawara Kurosawa knows, Compared with those brands or decorations that are not worth mentioning, the most precious thing about Luo you is her soul that has never been defiled. She is always groping for a new start. After Luo youyou was touched by Kurosawa, he took a look at his face and found that there were too many emotions in his eyes. Luo youyou subconsciously turned his eyes away and didn''t look at him. "Drink less, I''ll go back if it''s OK. If you drive, remember to call a valet..." Sakara Kurosawa staggered to his feet from the bar and hugged Luo you, Alcohol magnified all his feelings, but also reduced his usual cowardice and timidity. He buried his chin on Luo youyou''s shoulder and said, "you don''t exist, I''m sorry... Don''t apologize to me, youyou. All along, I''m sorry for you." I''m sorry. A few figures make Luo you''s nose sour. Facing up to the torture, she suddenly became vulnerable. She struggled for a moment and said to Kurosawa sakara, "don''t do this..." "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect you to apologize to me. I don''t know how to respond to you." Suhara Kurosawa held Luo youyou tightly, as if for fear that she would run away. "It''s all my fault that I didn''t cherish you well... Youyou, now let alone let me accompany Gu to make investment. Even if it''s other compensation, I can give it to you..." He is not afraid to be a humble lick dog behind Luo you for many years to become her spare tire. He had thought about it for a long time. It didn''t matter. He was afraid that Luo youyou would ask for nothing from him. "Give me a chance, yo yo, and let me accompany you in another way." "Even if you give me the identity of a good friend and witness you... Marry someone else," he said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1966 What kind of person is sakara Kurosawa? It''s as low as dust to say this. Luo youyou felt that her heart was shaking. She didn''t know why. She decided that she would not be soft hearted and let everything move forward. However, she would still be sad when she heard that sakara Kurosawa was so humble to stay. It''s just like the high and brilliant young man she loved at the beginning, but now she''s in the dust. She''s in a complicated mood, whether from the perspective of personal experience or bystander. All kinds of ideas suddenly came up. Luo you didn''t know what to say, and could only respond in silence. Maybe she didn''t want to see such a thing as sakara Kurosawa. In her heart, she hoped that sakara Kurosawa would always be conceited and rebellious. At that time, his eyes were all light. There was a tacit understanding between him and Tang Wei. Only they could become Holmes and Watson. But now Luo youyou pursed his lips, "Kurosawa, we don''t have to..." Even if they do break up, the two families have known each other for a long time. "My mother will be sad if you talk like this." The mistake between them is a joke made by fate. Luo youYou can''t deny that she trapped Kurosawa''s freedom and kidnapped his marriage with a word when she was young. So no matter how he tortured her when she grew up, she would bear it all the time, just like Su Yan acquiesced to Tang Wei''s evil deeds to her. But the moment she gave the freedom back to him, the two of them no longer owed each other. "We are equal. Don''t face me with such attitude and idea any more." Luo youyou reaches out and grabs away Kurosawa''s hand, holding her hand. This action is like a heavy hammer, which breaks Kurosawa''s last reason. He feels that his eyes seem to be covered with a layer of water mist, "youyou... Give me a chance..." "I''m sorry." Luo youyou turns his head, and Sawara Kurosawa thinks that she doesn''t want to face him. Unexpectedly, Luo youyou turns her head and quietly wipes her tears and blinks her eyes. I don''t know why, her body is beginning to hurt, and she can''t tell where it hurts more. Luo youyou had to gasp and say, "we don''t lose money with each other. You resent that I kidnap you to be free, so I accept all the harm you do to me. Now that you''re free, there''s no need for those sensational words. It''s like... " It''s like We really had feelings. With these words, Luo youyou left Ohara Kurosawa and quickly wanted to leave. It seemed that her face was a little strange, but before she took a few steps, she suddenly shook herself and almost fell to the ground. Suohara Kurosawa''s face changed so much that he didn''t have time to be sad. He came up to help Luo you and turned her around to face him. He found that she was pale and covered her stomach. He bit her teeth and didn''t let himself cry out. Ohara Kurosawa''s mind is buzzing, no... no! "I''ll take you to the hospital!" Sawara Kurosawa yelled, but Luo youyou didn''t make a sound during the whole process, which made him feel very sad. How independent she was, she almost fainted without saying a word of sadness "I''ll take you to the hospital. I''ll contact the doctor now. You can hold on. If it hurts, bite my hand." Sawara Kurosawa immediately called the driver to drive and started the car to take Luoyou to the hospital. In the carriage, he was nervously patting Luoyou on the back, and his eyes were red. "I''ve thought about it. I''ve thought about it for a long time. Whether you want it or not, I''ll take you all my life. I''ll be a dog for you, As long as you live well... I''m the biggest fool in the world. I don''t want such a good marriage. Now I''m not qualified to ask you what you want. I just want to watch you... Long, you hurt, you can say... Why don''t you say anything... " Luo youyou''s face was pale, and he reached out to touch sakara Kurosawa''s face, What she said was intermittent. She said with a weak smile, "selling miserably is an addiction. If you can''t take action, don''t sell everywhere. " At that moment, Kurosawa''s heart seemed to have been pounded by a big stone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1967 Sakara Kurosawa never thought that Luo youyou''s weak body contained such a great power. In the days when so many people were burdened with painful life, did she bite her teeth and carry it over with such an idea? There are so many people in the world who can''t be loved. All of them cry bitterly that they can''t get return for their efforts. All of them swear that their beloved doesn''t have long eyes and treat each other coldly. However, Luo youyou never says much, just like that she refuses to sell her tragedy to others. The only thing I learned from so much suffering is not to sell miserably, not to seek comfort and approval from others. Just love a person to pay a lot of not love, just be comforted a few "you are wronged" can really it doesn''t matter the degree? So many people reason with you that when you give up, you don''t give up. You think you''re very strong and can carry it over. As a result, you look like a stray dog who lost the battle. Who came back? Do you just want the approval of the onlookers? Doesn''t it just mean that you look a little more ridiculous if you continue to pay hysterically despite all this futility? Are you so happy to be pitied? If you can''t take the actual change action, shut your mouth and sell me less! Luo youyou''s eyes are red. She will never say a word. Selling miserably is like self brainwashing. She constantly tells others how wronged she is and blames those who have done evil to you. As a result, she turns around and licks her knees again, forgetting how disgusting she was when she scolded. It''s not selling miserably, it''s being cheap. It''s stupid - it deserves it! Luo youyou won''t let herself become such a person. She owes to Kurosawa, who hates her. Now that she has returned her freedom, what reason does she have to pester her again. There are so many thoughts in her mind, but only a few figures come out. "You will be free in the future. Don''t look back and see our past..." This freshman is not only for her, but also for him. Hello, the memory of the gifted boy sakara Kurosawa, you will always be my heart''s deepest love... Secret. "Don''t... Yo, don''t scare me, yo!" Luo youyou''s body is so cold that he grabs her hand and watches Luo youyou faint in his arms. His heart shrinks into a ball. Why can she bear it so much? Why doesn''t she cry when she faints! Even if it is, vent to him When Sawara Kurosawa rushed into the hospital with Luo youyou in his arms, Mo Zaixi was startled, "what''s the situation?" "Yo Yo''s stomach feels bad, you should check it!" "I --" Mo Zaixi called his younger martial sister, "I''ll help you arrange it right away!" In the night, Mo Zaixi received a phone call from Kurosawa. He got up from bed and worked overtime. Looking at Kurosawa sitting outside filling out various forms, Mo Zaixi sighed, "you look like a family member of the patient." "Lao Tzu is her family member!" Sakara Kurosawa cried out, "it''s been more than 20 years. It''s not family or something! His parents are my parents! All day long, I think that I can''t leave, and I don''t know if I have a stomachache. Don''t you treat me as an outsider? " I''m so angry with him... I love him... Even if I''m not married, they''ve been living together for so long! Mo Zaixi people trembled. He didn''t expect to hear such a resolute word from the mouth of Sawara Kurosawa. He could only comfort him, "naluo youyou... Is more sultry than Su Yan. Yan Yan will deliberately express his emotions when he turns the corner. Luoyou is a sullen man. He works hard and only knows how to make money. You can''t take more initiative." Kurosawa gasped, "it''s done! Choose a better ward for her! " Twenty minutes later, Mo Zaixi learned from the ancient people and bowed to Kurosawa, "Congratulations, master, madam!" Kuohara Kurosawa sat down from the side of Luoyou''s bed and turned pale. "What do you say? She''s pregnant? Whose Mo Zaixi is stupid. What''s the situation? Isn''t it Kurosawa''s... This... This Kurosawa shivered and took out the phone to call Gu, then yelled, "you made Luo you pregnant, you beast, do you know she''s single and unmarried? How miserable it is to be pregnant like this!" Gu was woken up when he went to sleep, with a blank face, "pregnant? What shall I touch her with? " There was a gasp from Kurosawa. "Have you been drinking? Drinking too much makes you stupid? Forget you and Luo youyou a few days before you toppled Rong Nan last timeOnce again, Ohara Kurosawa''s cell phone crashed to the ground. Gu''s voice was still coming, "what''s the situation now? Do you want to have an abortion? Well, forget it. I''ll come to see you two. It''s not easy for the baby to come, and you two are not short of money. If you can have it, you can have it... " Kurosawa''s brain crashed and murmured, "my child..." Mo Zaixi said to his younger martial sister, "do we still have beds in our mental hospital?" Younger martial sister: "yes." "Keep one. Maybe hazel will be hospitalized." ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, Kurosawa didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. He just scolded Gu, but he didn''t expect to scold himself. He picked up his mobile phone and said with a tremble, "Yo Yo... I''m pregnant with my child!" "If you mind, my last name will do." Gu said, "let your daughter call me dad." "Get out of here." Sakara Kurosawa got up from the ground and said, "it''s over. I''m stupid now. It''s over. I''m going to go to the Luo family to take the blame. I... I''ll take their baby daughter..." As a result, five minutes later, the Luo family received a long apology from Kurosawa. They also said that he would pacify youyou early tomorrow morning, so they went to the door to apologize in person, You can feel the usual slip, kneel, apology and kowtow of Kurosawa from his hometown. Mother Luo''s eyes widened. "Our daughter, and the boy from the Suwon family..." "Father Luo, why do you smile askew?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1968 In the middle of the night, I received a text message from Kurosawa. After a while, the mother of the sakurahara family also called. The Luo family got excited and sat up from the bed. As soon as they got through, the wife of the sakurahara family howled "Sumi Marseille" Mother Luo was so scared that she felt that across the mobile phone, where she couldn''t see, Mrs. sakara had already knelt down. After all, they couldn''t do it in their hometown. She quickly said, "don''t say that, ma''am. We''re very surprised that the two children can do this..." "The dog has been shamed for his two families, so he is ordered to come back and bring up behind closed doors." Madame Sawara was trembling with anger. She had no idea that her son could do such a shameful thing to the family, which made the other family''s daughter''s stomach bigger, or she had retired before... What was her son doing! When Mrs. sakara said this, mother Luo frowned slightly. She knew that sakara Kurosawa would have a hard time when she went back. However, she was quite satisfied with the child. She was as intelligent as Tang and had good conditions. To tell you the truth, she was close to her family, but it was a pity Alas, the younger generation want to separate, The older generation just wanted to tie them up and twist them into a pair, and that didn''t come to a good end. I just didn''t think that when they separated now, they had an unexpected development? Thinking of this, Luo''s mother took a breath and said, "in fact, Mrs. sakara, I''ve always been very satisfied with your children. When he and youyou were engaged, they seemed to complement each other. Although our two families have dissolved their marriage, I''m sorry for the impact on your freedom of marriage. I think something must have happened, The two younger generations must have their own considerations. But now that youyou is pregnant, I will ask youyou about the engagement again. I hope we can become real relatives this time. " This can be said too high EQ, here, Mrs. sakara''s face is white, don''t know how to make up for Luo Youyou, but didn''t expect to hear this intention from Luo youyou''s mother''s mouth, immediately Mrs. sakara expression at a loss, after a long time, she said unexpectedly, "Mrs. Luo, your idea is..." "I''ve figured it out, Perhaps at the beginning, the marriage of the family made the two younger generation resist. My daughter never came back to work in the family business because of this. She came back after breaking her engagement. It''s like fighting with the word "family". She has been working alone abroad all these years. In a way, she is expressing her attitude in her own way. I don''t want to let her be wronged any more, So I figured out, Mrs. sakara, "for the sake of the younger generation" in our eyes is probably a kind of kidnapping for children, and when we give them freedom, they will really love someone. " This is the reason why Luo youyou''s mother agrees to give up her marriage. She can''t see that Luo youyou''s teeth are clenched to fight against a person wandering abroad alone. It''s clear that her family has everything arranged for her, but she doesn''t want any of them. Luo youyou is too filial to disobey his parents and overthrow the family that has raised him for so long. However, in the matter of family marriage, everyone is really wrong. Then, prove yourself in your own way. At that time, a joke tied the youth of two younger generations, and also changed Luo youyou''s life path. In fact, Luo''s mother was ashamed. She sighed after a long-term communication, "Mrs. sakara, let''s sit down and meet each other when we are free... Let me apologize to your son." Yo yo, this is the last thing my mother can do for you when she is old and has figured it out. I hope that in the future, whether it''s marriage or career, it''s up to you to decide and find happiness yourself. "Mrs. law... I''m ashamed of your tolerance and kindness." Mrs. Sawara was moved by Luo youyou''s mother''s words. She didn''t know what she thought of. Maybe she had ignored her son for too long and just regarded him as a robot inheriting the family business... For so many years, she didn''t seem to ask, son, are you tired? She asked sakara Kurosawa if he would win honor for his family today. There seemed to be tears in Mrs. Sawara''s eyes. "I... I''ve come here recently, and I''ll apologize to your daughter by the way. It''s because I didn''t teach my son well that this kind of accident happened... I hope your daughter can give my son a chance..." This is the first time that Mrs. Ohara spoke to Kurosawa, as if, for the first time, she really became his mother. ****** When Luo youyou woke up from a coma, she opened her eyes blankly and found herself in the hospital. The first reaction is that it''s over. I haven''t finished the project I''m going to hand in these days. The second reaction is that if sakara Kurosawa drinks too much, will something happen? As soon as he looked up, he found Kurosawa sitting on the side. Sit straight, or that beautiful and handsome face, his eyes only Luo you, nervously said, "you wake up! Is there anything else wrong? "Luo youyou sat up with his waist in his arms. "His back is sore..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1969 Luo youyou didn''t realize what new changes had taken place in his body. However, this theory made the whole person nervous. He came together and said, "where? Where is the waist? I''ll press it for you... " "It''s just a little sour..." Luo youyou muttered, "is it that I''m tired of working overtime these days..." Sakara Kurosawa ponders how to tell Luo you that she is pregnant. After all, it''s too exciting for Luo you. In case Luo you still hates him, What if you don''t want children ¡ª¡ªJust at the door came a man. Luo youyou looks up, pleasantly surprised smile, "seven seven seven?" It was LAN Qiqi who held her waist and had a big stomach. She laughed and her face was warm and lively. "I haven''t been able to walk around with you these days. I''m scared to hear that you''re in hospital! It''s OK. " Keihara Kurosawa stares at LAN Qiqi''s stomach and suddenly his eyelids jump. He was thinking, can he and Luo you do the same? Behind LAN Qiqi is Xu Shengmin who holds her. At this moment, Xu Shengmin is helping her to pull out the chair and sit down. LAN Qiqi sits beside Luo youyou and says, "Yuki, I''ll just tell you what the mother to be is going to do. In the future, our children will be born one after another, and we can become childhood friends with each other." Luo you blinked his big round eyes and said, "ah?" He let out a cry. She hasn''t responded yet. Blue seven seven already smile to touch her belly in the past, "you this just pregnant, no wonder didn''t realize, later can want to take good care of the body." Luo youyou kept that expression for five seconds. Five seconds later, a cold sweat fell from her forehead. "Wait a minute..." Luo youyou''s upper and lower teeth are fighting. She can''t believe that she turns her head and looks at sakara Kurosawa, "I... i... I''m pregnant..." She couldn''t say the next thing. Keihara Kurosawa frowned, bit his teeth and nodded. Luo youyou shivered for a moment. The next second she covered her mouth, her eyes turned red, and all her emotions surged up after shock. She covered her mouth, but she couldn''t cry because her brain was in a mess, and she couldn''t even express her feelings. "I... i... Kurosawa, I''m with you, I... " Sawara Kurosawa was eager to kneel down in front of Luo you. He reached out to grab Luo you''s hand and watched her shiver, trying to transfer his strength to her. Holding her weak hand in the palm of his hand, Sawara Kurosawa''s voice trembled, "blame me, yo you, it''s all my fault... I didn''t know it would be like this, but no matter what choice you make, I respect you, Don''t be hard on yourself. If you hate me, let it out... " Luo youyou is a fool now. She can''t do anything, she can''t vent her emotions, she is entangled with those who love but can''t remember. At this moment, she is hugged by sakara Kurosawa, and then she hears Luo youyou burst out crying! She didn''t cry, she didn''t cry when she was abandoned by Kurosawa, she didn''t cry when she was abroad, she didn''t cry when she broke her engagement - now she''s pregnant by accident, but she''s crying like a child. Her tense nerve is telling her to be independent from others all the time, which is about to collapse. How can... How can... Clearly decided to give Kurosawa freedom, clearly want to do not look back, but this time pregnant, that child how to do... The child is innocent! Luo youyou''s eyes were swollen when he cried, and he was worried. "Youyou, if you feel bad, you can hit me and bite me. Don''t get upset with your body. You''re pregnant..." Luo youyou subconsciously reached out to touch her stomach. As soon as she was about to say something, LAN Qiqi came to comfort her. "During pregnancy, the mood is very unstable, youyou, Don''t hold your breath. Sometimes you have to say it. " Luo you wiped his tears, "I really don''t know what I should do..." Sakara Kurosawa took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to say, "be born, yo yo. For this child, I will still bear the responsibility of being a father, and you, apart from being a mother, are still free." Luo youyou was shocked. She didn''t expect to think of this. What she meant was that after she was born, even if she didn''t get married, she would still have the chance to find another man and a new father for her son - but he would still raise this common child. For the rich and powerful families, it is not difficult to raise one more child. Instead of using her children to force her to marry Luo Youyou, she is still given the right to choose her future partner... Everyone knows that Kurosawa''s possessiveness is strong, but what he gives Luo youyou most now is to let go.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1970 Luo youyou was shocked when he heard all this. There were so many concessions from Kurosawa that she was shocked. If she was a passer-by, she would point to Kurosawa and say, look, lick the dog alive. Clenching his fingers, Luo youyou pursed his lips with complicated eyes, "I... I can''t make a decision alone..." "I know that I have apologized to your mother for this matter... My mother also said that she would come to China in the near future, and then I would go and have a formal chat with your parents, I said, Respect any decision you make... " Kurosawa took a deep breath, then stood up and said to Luo Youyou, "in the past, you used to talk about me all the time. You thought you were good to yourself and criticized you. You always felt that you valued you very much. In fact, it was just self satisfaction, I''ve never really thought about your feelings... " Luo you''s heart shrinks. He remembered all those words. "Now I understand." LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin open their mouths when they look at it. However, they are shocked by what he said. This is a subversive image for him, who has always been selfish! Sakara Kurosawa walked towards the door, "you and Qiqi should be friends to chat, right? I''ll make room for you two first Maybe after seeing the life and death of Tang Wei and Su Yan, he figured out what''s the use of raising his arrogant head. Don''t wait to regret losing it. LAN Qiqi came to Xu Shengmin''s ear and said, "no... the transformation of Kurosawa has changed from a handsome big scum man to a handsome gentleman?" Xu Shengmin glared, "is he handsome? How can I feel that he is not as handsome as I am! " "..." how could this man never grasp the key point correctly! "He''s not handsome? You see, the bridge of his nose is the bridge of a handsome man. It''s delicate because of its beautiful bony appearance. It''s much more durable than the average handsome man. " Blue seven seven intentionally say, however, this is also true. "Lao Tzu''s mouth is also a handsome man''s mouth!" Xu Shengmin pointed to himself, "you praise him again, I''ll pour sulfuric acid on him!" LAN Qiqi felt her stomach and kept laughing. However, they quarrel with each other, and Luo youyou is in a daze at the door where he goes out. It''s over... The way he is now, even some... Let her Luo you reached out and touched his heart, don''t jump! Blue seven seven saw one eye Luo long, discovered her mood fluctuation, blinked an eye, "how, did you have an idea?" Luo youyou is honest, "it''s like meeting him again..." "That''s... How could Kurosawa have said that before? He''ll just talk harder and harder and drive you out in a different way. Now, I''ve figured it out. " Blue seven seven thief Xi Xi says, "fortunately you before the heart is hard enough, left him, let him know he can''t leave you... I tell you, tame dregs man must be like this..." Xu Shengmin listened to the brain straight jump, "you are in obscure to mention me?" Luo youyou looked down at his stomach, "will I be like you in the future?" LAN Qiqi nodded and laughed happily. "It''s good that our children will have playmates in the future." children. This word is too new for Luo Youyou, and the responsibility is too heavy. She is a cautious person, and does not dare to think whether she can bear the heavy responsibility. However, when all this has happened irretrievably, Luo youYou can only bite her teeth and move forward. "I want to be born." Holding the quilt, Luo youyou''s eyes surged from the wind and clouds to the calm behind, as if she had experienced a tsunami. She touched her stomach and said, "I can afford it. I want to be born. Now that he''s here, it means we''re predestined. " Standing at the door, Sawara Kurosawa hears her firm and sonorous words, and suddenly thinks of her thin body. Luo youyou is not thinner than Su Yan. She is a little Lori about 1.6 meters. However, her small body seems to always contain the power against fate. Covering his mouth, he turned red in his eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1971 Kurosawa seems to be finally gasping. He leans back against the wall and looks up at the ceiling with red eyes. From the voice he hears, Luo youyou conveys the idea of leaving the child, which makes him feel like a big stone. If the child is born, he will devote all his life to protect him. Even if you don''t marry for life. Uncle Ye Jingtang didn''t regret his choice of never marrying. What''s he afraid of? This life is not lonely, looking at Luo you happy. Inside, LAN Qiqi is still chatting with Luo youyou. Outside, he has done a lot of psychological activities. Inside, Luo youyou is quite determined to make a decision. In terms of life events, she seems to have always been straightforward and quick to solve them. So when she plans to be born, LAN Qiqi pulls her to talk about her past experience, "Why don''t I ask Lao Xu to knit a sweater for your baby, anyway, he is idle." Xu Shengmin wants to cry without tears, "baby... I..." Luo you wanted to laugh and waved his hand. "It''s OK. My parents should be ready for these little things, but please come here specially. I''m going to have a baby soon. I''m still worried about me." "I have Xu Shengmin, I''m not afraid." LAN Qiqi grins without thinking about it. Her pregnancy is very good. She has not been treated badly by her parents in laws in TV dramas, nor has she been ignored by her husband. Her family protects her very well. She doesn''t rely on her pet and pride, and keeps self-discipline, so she is not afraid. She also has Xu Shengmin. She believes in her husband. It''s lucky to have someone who can be trusted unconditionally. Luo youyou sighed in his heart, and then someone knocked on the door outside, and Sawara Kurosawa came in with a mobile phone and said, "youyou... That''s our mother." Ah? Luo youyou is stunned, hears this address, "your mother or my mother?" "It''s not..." sakara Kurosawa swallowed, "two moms, come together..." Oh, my God! Isn''t Kurosawa''s mother abroad? Before Luo youyou had time to clean herself up, Luo''s mother and Mrs. Sawara had already walked in, especially Mrs. Sawara. It was obvious that she didn''t sleep all night. She was more worried than Luo''s mother. She looked at Luo youyou anxiously and said, "Yuki, how are you? I''m sorry... " When Luo youyou saw Kurosawa''s mother, he couldn''t speak for a moment. "Don''t do that, madam. I''m also responsible..." Luo''s mother added, "Mrs. sakara didn''t sleep all night, and the private plane flew directly here..." How can you... Attach importance to this? Luo youyou looked at his mother, "Mom, about the children, I..." "We follow your advice, youyou. This time, mom won''t help you kidnap you and Kurosawa. The happiness of you two is the most important..." Luo''s mother feels that Luo youyou seems to be thin again. She is very distressed. "Kurosawa is still standing at the door. Let him come in, How are you After a look at Kurosawa who didn''t join the conversation at the door, maybe he didn''t feel qualified to join. However, it was this kind of withdrawal that made Luo youyou face him again. She took a deep breath and looked at Kurosawa, "Kurosawa." Sakara Kurosawa''s heart trembled. "Would you like to come and sit down and talk about the children?" Luo you smiles weakly, pats the bed and says, "after all, you are the father of the child." At that moment, Kurosawa, like a dying man, was saved. It''s like being in endless darkness, and suddenly there''s light shining on him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1972 Sakara Kurosawa, who was named by Luo Youyou, was a fool. He stood at the door for a long time. He came back and looked at Luo youyou. After confirming that Luo youyou was not joking, his whole heart was mentioned. Luo you is giving him the steps As soon as he was about to speak, he was called by his mother, "Kurosawa!" Sakara Kurosawa subconsciously glanced at his mother and touched the elder''s angry face. His instinct was to apologize. I''m sorry. It seems that in front of the family, he is just a machine to admit mistakes and inherit honor. Looking at sakara Kurosawa''s surprise and happiness when he was called by Luo youyou at the beginning, and now facing his mother''s numb face, Luo youyou doesn''t know why his heart is pumping. He is so arrogant, but seems to be used to apologizing in front of the family. What''s the matter? Let''s first say I''m sorry. Why... Do people have such inertia? Luo youyou looks at Sawara Kurosawa''s bent back. He should have done this action countless times. He bows and apologizes, takes responsibility and admits his mistake. Then he is scolded by the family, and carries their indifference forward When I was young, Kurosawa''s eyes were shining, but now those lights are gone. Maybe when they met Tang Wei when they were five years old, they put on a good play in London. That was when Kurosawa Ohara really had his own soul. Luo youYou can''t help but cry, "Kurosawa --" Kurosawa okahara is still bowing to his mother. This is the family motto. The elders are not allowed to get up without saying it. Their family is such a devil like place. No wonder sakako okahara''s abnormal thinking offspring appear and live in a family like a machine, It''s lucky that he hasn''t been worn out. Mrs. Sawara looked at Kurosawa, and she habitually wanted to say that he would humiliate her family, but she was stunned when she saw Luo you''s expression on the side. I can''t talk to hazel like this any more. Is it her son? Is it her son? Why can my son look at her so strangely? This kind of unintentional apology has to be repeated, which has consumed the expectation of his family in his heart, right? For the first time, Mrs. Sawara came forward and touched Kurosawa''s head. "I''m not here to hear you apologize. I''m here to... Think about solving this problem with Mrs. Luo, Kurosawa." Sakara Kurosawa straightened up, with shock on his face, "mother..." They are still carrying on the feudal system of superiority and inferiority, and they are still living in the past. Therefore, Kurosawa Sawara can''t imagine how his mother suddenly changed her temper and thought that she was testing herself. Her face became more and more stern, and she looked at her son''s defensive appearance, Suddenly, Mrs. Ohara felt a little heartache. For so many years, have they neglected their son for so long that his son doesn''t know how to really love someone When Kurosawa''s eyes were fixed on his mother''s face, there was some emotion in his eyes. He was nervous and happy. Even if he was careful, it belonged to Kurosawa, Emotions. Mrs. Ohara was stunned. He sat by Luo you''s bed and stammered, "son, you... You want to..." "I''m going to be born, maybe our affairs will not come to an end, but the child is innocent, and it''s not difficult for our two families to raise the child." Luo youyou looked down at his stomach, "from another point of view, it can be regarded as... Over the years, give us an account of entanglement." They will be the father and mother of their children, but not the wife and husband of each other. It turns out that these four roles are all separated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1973 Hearing what Luo youyou said, Sawara Kurosawa was surprised, but felt reasonable. This was a decision that only Luo youyou could make. She chose to give birth to a child, and she also chose to account for her suffering. He has been... Very lucky to be able to do this. At least, I can be with her in another capacity, can''t I? Kurosawa chuckles and his eyes turn red. He looks at Luo youyou deeply. In the past, his stereotyped cognition of women came from his family. He thinks that they are feudal and old-fashioned and dare not jump out of the circle. He has never lived out of himself for the sake of the so-called husband''s family and the so-called family inheritance, Or he''s out there doing whatever it takes to get up - but slowly he finds out he''s wrong. There are the same kind of women around, like LAN Qiyi, who dares to love and hate, like Su Yan, who is smart and low-key, and like Luo Youyou, who constantly struggles with the family, trying to live a self. It''s time to change your attitude towards women. Sakara Kurosawa took a deep breath and said to lo yo, "can I... Touch your stomach?" When he said this, his voice trembled. Mrs. Ohara was shocked when she heard that. She didn''t expect that her son would be so humble. She looked at Luo youyou. Maybe this girl changed Ohara Kurosawa to let him know what real love is With a smile, Luo youyou grabs Kurosawa''s hand and puts it on his belly across his clothes, The warm and broad palm of her hand was close to her stomach. Through the cloth, Kurosawa seemed to be connected with the unborn child, It''s the blood vessels in his palm and the heart beat of the child. After touching his stomach for a long time, he cried. In front of everyone, the tears could not stop falling. He said, "I''m sorry, yo yo, I''m sorry..." It was the first time that Luo youyou heard Kurosawa crying and apologizing, so calm, like a child. It''s like seeing the five-year-old Watson who returns to himself and tears the darkness in London. "I''m sorry... I really..." Sawara Kurosawa didn''t want to wipe his tears. When the two mothers saw the younger generation like this, they looked at each other. They quietly left the ward and left them alone. Sawara Kurosawa touched Luo youyou''s stomach and cried, "blame me, really blame me. I hate you for kidnapping me in the first place, But I shouldn''t treat you in this way - if you don''t want to accept me to get back together with me, I think it''s nothing. If you want me to be a father, I already feel that you have given me a way to live... " Kurosawa seemed to have never said anything so naked. He looked up at the petals and murmured, "it doesn''t matter if we''re not together, But I think you and the children are good, maybe we can only become relatives, but if this kind of relationship is closer and stronger than lovers, Luo you, I am willing to protect you for life. " To make up for my past mistakes. Originally thought that according to Luo youyou''s character, he would scold him and cry with him. Unexpectedly, Luo youyou just choked and said, "the most sorry thing for you is to use the family to bind you, but fortunately I let go early, at least now, you are free." Freedom. Freedom is what Kurosawa wants most. Maybe at this moment, he is free no matter what the meaning is. What family ties, what love pain¡ª¡ª He was no longer afraid of losing Luo you. After he is determined, he will change into a new posture to accompany her. "I was not a qualified fiance in the past, but I will be a good father in the future." He did not have and enjoy a happy childhood, it is better for his children to enjoy a good time, to make up for his regret when he was young. "If there''s something wrong with it, please tell me. I won''t die for face again," he said "I''m a mother for the first time, too." Luo youyou is a little one, but it seems to be full of infinite vitality when he laughs. Their love may be reborn in another way. Or - sublimation. Some of the road of life, is not to have a thick love to help, development can be completed, they seem to understand, as if each step back. There is another village with dark willows and bright flowers. The extinguished candle slowly burns on another candle, illuminating the world. She said, "please give me more advice in the future, Mr. sakara Kurosawa." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1974 It seems that the recent situation between Luoyou and Sawara Kurosawa has slowed down. Gu, who takes maintenance products to the hospital, looks at Sawara Kurosawa sitting beside Luoyou''s bed and finally takes a breath in her heart. These two people may have grown up from this not particularly successful relationship. They are mature adults who can be independent and will not lose their sense even in love. Put down the health care products, Gu said, "I feel you are mellow recently." "Our two mothers change the menu to eat every day..." Luo you smiles helplessly, "I''m so afraid I''ll get fat." "Well, at least it''s healthy for you and your children. In the past, you were too thin to be blown away by the wind." Gu Zhen thought for a moment and said, "it''s good if you two don''t get married. It also saves me some money." On the side, sakara Kurosawa immediately took a mouthful, "well, if you don''t settle it, will you take the money?" "..." Gu felt angry and funny, "how can you care so much about my money?" "Ex boyfriends always want to collect your wool." Sakara Kurosawa grinned, and his facial features were beautiful. Otherwise, this expression could frighten others. He said, "by the way, what did your brother say about that?" "He''s been running to the Han family very hard recently. It''s estimated that he wants to attack the gold of the Han family." Gu Gu frowned slightly, "but he has a fiancee outside. It''s not good." "That''s not good." At the same moment, Han Qingyan is holding the breakfast sent by Gu He with a sad face, and plans to put the breakfast in his hand. "There are so many people in our company. You come to deliver breakfast to me every day, and everyone will gossip when you go back." "Just say, I don''t do bad things. I''m not afraid of the shadow." Recently, Gu he often appears in front of Han Qingyan. If she hadn''t witnessed him propose to Fu Shuman, Han Qingyan would have thought that she was in love with Gu He. She pursed her lips and said, "you and Fu Shuman''s sister''s affairs haven''t been solved, so it''s not good to come to me all the time..." "I..." Han Qingyan is right, Maybe the little girl knows everything in her heart. Although she likes Gu He thoughtlessly, she also knows that she can''t do bad things. If something happens to Gu He while Fu Shuman is abroad, isn''t it taking advantage of others'' danger? So Han Qingyan shook his head, "take back the breakfast. Don''t give it away. Moreover, my father has noticed this recently. In case it''s passed to another family..." She didn''t want her family to be affected. But Gu he is a person with the highest interests. He wants all Fu Shuman and Han Qingyan. He is very ambitious, so the man grabs Han Qingyan''s hand and says, "I know. Do you think it''s not good to have no fame, right?" Han Qingyan for Gu he suddenly launched a warm pursuit, some can''t resist, can only back for a while, "in a word, really don''t like this, it''s not a matter of fame, I don''t want to intervene between you and Fu Shuman, please return to the original track, Gu he!" After that, Han Qingyan directly turns around and leaves. She is still breathing when she returns to her post. When she refuses Gu He, she feels a little helpless. But what can she do? She likes a man who has a fiancee, and she can''t do something sorry to others. So, no matter how much you like it. It''s better to just refuse and watch him happy. As a result, not long after Han Qingyan sat down, his colleagues said, "Qingyan, there''s a handsome guy looking for you..." Han Qingyan said, "I didn''t mean to ask Gu he not to come again." "He''s been looking for you these days?" Familiar and pleasant voice, Han Qingyan a Leng, turned to see Wei Xin standing at the door of their department, with a bag in his hand, buttoned the door, wearing a sportswear, stepping on a pair of sports shoes, face full of young and rebellious, toward Han Qingyan showed a smile with light mockery, "it seems that he really wants to catch up with you." Han Qingyan was stunned. Wei Xin''s handsome face, which was full of daily writing, was already in front of her. Then the man picked up the bag and said, "good morning, dinner." Weixin''s box lunch? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1975 Wei Xin was busy going abroad a few days ago, so Han Qingyan was alone at home these days. Naturally, no one made breakfast for her. Seeing the boxed lunch that Wei Xin put on her face, Han Qingyan couldn''t care for his sarcastic tone just now. His face was full of surprises and accidents, "are you back from Paris?" This reaction. Wei Xin rarely hooked his lips, as if in a good mood, "yes, I brought a gift to my mother and your mother." Han Qingyan didn''t even care that it was a big scene in the company. He went up and pulled his hat behind his sports sweater, "what about mine! What about mine Wei Xin put the exquisite and beautiful lunch box on her desk and spread it out with both hands. "You''re a white eyed wolf. You don''t have a share." Han Qingwu''s mouth pouts out. She and Wei Xin grew up together. They would be the first to think about Wei Xin. As a result, Wei Xin didn''t bring her souvenirs when she went abroad! Angry, Han Qingyan returned to his job, turned on the computer and said, "I''m not happy to see you. Go away quickly!" Wei Xin doesn''t care about her either. She snorts twice with a handsome face, and then says, "I''ll go back. I''ll pick you up later." Han Qingyan said, they are always like this. Sometimes Wei Xin is busy, and Han Qingyan will go to his company after work. As a result, it was their familiarity with their relatives that surprised the colleagues on the side. Before Wei Xin had gone far, he heard his colleagues whispering behind him, "won''t Han Qingyan step on two boats?" "Who knows, the Gu family is so close to her recently, and there is another handsome man, tut tut..." "A rich family has a lot of money and a wild mind. How can we ordinary people see through it?" "I can''t see it. Han Qingyan looks like a pure sister. In private, she doesn''t... what''s so chaotic?" Wei Xin''s step is a moment, the facial expression obviously some coldness. However, after thinking about it, in the Han family''s company, Wei Xin''s hands in his pocket consciously clenched his hands. He straightened his back and walked away as if he didn''t hear him. Only Han Qingyan was busy listening to other people''s voice with headphones, but he didn''t hear the discussion just outside. After work, she wanted to leave. She was stopped by someone who had a heart and asked, "light smoke, will that handsome boy come downstairs to meet you later?" This light smoke shouts, with own person general. Han Qingyan is a big fool. She doesn''t recognize the strange smell. Besides, she and Wei Xin can brush the same toothbrush. This relationship has reached the point of no distinction between you and me. She is used to it. She doesn''t think there is anything strange about her and Wei Xin, so others feel ambiguous when they look at her. Han Qingyan doesn''t realize it and nods his head honestly, "Well." Just now I sent a wechat saying that I have arrived downstairs. Unexpectedly, the man said sarcastically with a smile, "if that young and old man who cares about his family comes to pick you up in the morning, you are not afraid of being exposed?" Han Qingyan''s face turned white, and suddenly understood the meaning of the person who was talking to him. Minghuang stabbed her with malice, which made her feel a little overwhelmed. Han Qingyan pursed her lips and said, "it''s not what you think..." "Explain to me what I''m doing. I''m not a leader, so I''ll just casually ask ~" "Hello, You''re talking too much, aren''t you? " Some people stood up to help Han Qingyan, and others Gonghuo, "you are not afraid to turn back and provoke our little princess, and ask her family to drive you away ~" "Open me? I don''t make any mistakes in my work. If I start a business for no reason, I''ll take labor arbitration. Our Korean enterprise is so big that it should not do everything according to the wishes of the princess. After that, who dares to work in Han''s enterprise with so many employees in the world? It''s a bad reputation! " Han Qingyan''s expression is particularly ashamed and angry. She wants to explain, but she can''t help it. Gu he is really too diligent to come to her these days, and she is also aware that something is wrong, but she has already understood to refuse, and she doesn''t know why these people still hold on. "That other people have not affected the development of the company. What''s the matter with your private life?" "I can''t stand young girls walking on two boats!" The man yelled, as if still provocative with Han Qingyan, "relying on the support of his family, it''s shameless to go through the back door like this!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1976 It''s shameless to go through the back door. These stereotypes about the children of rich families are really true. Han Qingyan didn''t know where to explain. She could only say earnestly and eagerly, "I didn''t come in to open the back door, I also passed the interview..." "Come on, don''t pretend to be pure here. You don''t have to pretend what we all know." The aggressive colleague laughed sarcastically, "in fact, I''m the same. If I were you, I''d go through the back door. Who would make me not reincarnate? So you don''t have to make great efforts to explain to us that you don''t depend on your family, and there won''t really be people who leave the company at home and go out for internship?" Han Qingyan is so hard to say a word. Other people have a preconceived stereotype of her. No matter how she explains it, it''s futile. But if she''s going to be said like this because she''s the daughter of the Han family, isn''t it unfair for her? Because she worked all the way into the company on her own, and she didn''t show off her face Han Qingyan takes a deep breath, and her eyes are filled with tears. Jiang Qi and Han rang have cultivated her carefully, and she seldom makes mistakes in her work. Of course, no one points to her nose like this. After a while, the opposite person looks at her grievance, He stepped back and said, "Oh, I''m sorry for our little princess. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault for hating the rich. It''s my fault for my bad life." "Die if you don''t have a good life." Before the words came down, there was a firm voice outside, cold and crisp. After that, he came in, and with that young and rebellious face, he pulled Han Qingyan over, "go. How long do I have to wait for you downstairs? " Han Qingyan''s eyes were still red. He called, "Wei Xin..." She was not so aggrieved. When she called him, when she couldn''t catch up with Gu He before, she was full of vitality like a sunflower and cheered herself up. This was the first time that Wei Xin met Han Qingyan. I don''t know where the nameless fire came from. Wei xinyagen bit it tightly. He took the bag for Han Qingyan, and then said, "go to my house for dinner in the evening. My mother said that she made your favorite food." Han Qingyan pursed her lips and tears came out. Wei Xin was helping her talk. She nodded, bit her lips and said, "let''s go first... We''re off work anyway..." "Wait a minute, what do you mean? Find a boyfriend to scold us to death? " That colleague seems to have been provoked too. Looking at Han Qingyan and Wei Xin''s intention to leave and ignoring them, he choked on purpose, "I think I''m the palace when I''m the princess''s spare tire, this handsome boy." Wei Xin''s face changed. Even Han Qingyan noticed that the atmosphere around him changed violently. He wanted to speak for Wei Xin. As a result, Wei Xin turned away with murderous spirit and said to the colleague, "I really didn''t want to talk to you sour and weird people at all. If I talk to you, it will automatically climax, Without her, can you be the president of Han''s enterprise? How about raising you to the top and feeling the terrible pressure and atmosphere of large enterprises? What has the top 100 enterprises become in your mouth? You want to be her, don''t you? People like you really can''t see others well. Thanks to Han''s kindness, you can rest assured that I cover the sky with my hand. Unlike Han Qingyan, you can''t even step on the door of internship in our company. " After that, some people agreed, "yes, she is sour. When her colleagues are promoted, she has to say two words behind her back. What''s the point of saying Han Qingyan only? Those who are better than her will be scolded by her. She doesn''t hate the rich. As long as she is rich, she doesn''t hate it. If other people are rich, she can''t stand it. This kind of person has a dark psychology. " "What do you mean?" Just now, pointing at Han Qingyan, the colleague said that he immediately went back to fight with the people around him who were watching the play. This is very good. Suddenly, the contradiction became big. Just now, she said, "the team leader did it. You also said that people must be flattering the rich women in the high-level to be a little white face! A bad heart "Stop fighting, stop fighting..." Han Qingyan was helpless on the side, "it''s all off work, will you stop quarreling..." "Who wants to quarrel with her? It''s her saying that there are too many people behind her back. I can''t help it. No one really thinks that Han Qingyan is handsome and challenging authority?" Wei Xin patted Han Qingyan on the shoulder, and then said, "let''s go first. This matter will be dealt with at work tomorrow." Han Qingyan is pulled by Wei Xin and stumbles out, "but... Isn''t that good?" "If you don''t treat yourself as a daughter, others will step on you. People are cheap." Wei Xin gritted his teeth and said coldly, "class struggle will always exist. The gap between the rich and the poor in society will cause class contradictions and all kinds of infidelity. People with status and ability will certainly absorb more social attention and malice. If you don''t consciously or can''t carry these things, you will be treated like this every day."Han Qingyan was stunned. Wei Xin seldom talks about the truth, but today he seems to talk about a lot. He looked at the problem from a very clear angle and to the point. Han Qingyan quietly went back to the car, and then watched Wei Xin start the car. She asked, "are you still angry?" "I''m angry?" Wei Xin heard a joke like, "what am I angry about? I''m not scolded." "I think you are more angry than me..." "..." Wei Xin''s eyes narrowed slightly with a smile, and tut said, "to tell you the truth, it seems a little bit." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1977 Han Qingyan shrinks his neck and doesn''t dare to speak. Seeing her like this, Wei Xin is even more angry. "It''s just that you''re stupid. You''ve been scolded by people pointing at your nose and you''re still cowering here. No wonder, this brain deserves to be Gu he''s licking dog." you deserves it. Han Qingyan hears Wei Xin say so, the person is stunned, seem to be scolded silly by Wei Xin. After a while, she was like a vented ball, curled up in the co pilot''s seat of Wei Xin, and murmured, "I... when he came in the morning, I made it clear to him." "Are you sure you made it clear?" Wei Xin sneered, "anyway, you must be nervous and sad in your heart and tell Gu he not to come to you? You can''t even be cruel. You learn from your mother''s boss, and you don''t look like a big lady every day. " Han Qingyan didn''t reply unexpectedly. Before, they probably talked back to each other for a long time. Looking at Han Qingyan''s silent appearance, Wei Xin realizes whether he is too cruel. After all, Han Qingyan is just a little bit kind-hearted in this matter. Objectively speaking, no matter she goes to work or solves Gu he''s pursuit, she doesn''t do anything wrong, but his tone has already pulled her to the wrong side - not as well as not. He drove the car to his home silently all the way. Jiang Qi and Han rang were sitting in the living room chatting with Wei Ying. When they saw Wei Xin leading Han Qingyan in, the old father''s face almost wrinkled with laughter, "are you two here? Is the road blocked? " Wei Xin said dryly, "no blocking." Then he went to the living room, "what''s for dinner?" Wei Ying, who was a father, said, "your mother has come to cook. When you''re all together, we''ll have dinner." Wei Xin''s parents are divorced. His father was one of the best rich and handsome big slag men in those years. He was romantic and handsome, which was called a rebellious man. His mother gave birth to her baby in October, and later married another man. Wei Xin said, "my mother cooked a meal. Why did she leave? I would have driven directly to Uncle Xiao''s house "You little son of a bitch!" Wei Ying was angry and scolded unfilial son, "can your stepfather cook as delicious as your father''s family?" Wei Xin is like winning a battle. Every time he quarrels with his own father, he is very proud. He takes Han Qingyan to sit down and looks at her. She seems to be still suffering. Is also, from small to large was held in the palm of the hand, where has seen such bright and aggressive workplace malicious? Maybe it''s because Jiang Qi has seen too much trouble before that she doesn''t want her daughter to go through this. However, Han Qingyan always has to get in touch with the society. She is a heartless but hardworking child. She is studying while practicing at home and in the company. In fact, she is a rare practical child in the rich second generation circle. Today, she has encountered so many difficulties, There must be something to grow in the future. Wei Xin poured a glass of milk for Han Qingyan, and then Jiang Qi and Han rang sat down beside her and said in a soft voice, "how can Yanyan not feel very happy?" "What happened to work today?" Just about to help Han Qingyan say something, unexpectedly, Han Qingyan immediately replied, "no - that is, the work is a little busy, tired..." "If you''re tired, don''t come to the company for a while. You''ll soon graduate, and you''ll have to worry a lot about your thesis." Jiang Qi reached out and touched Han Qingyan''s face, "tell mom if you have anything, don''t hide it." Han Qingyan would like to ask her mother if she had ever encountered malice in the workplace in the past, but after thinking about it, her mother was a well-known strong woman in those years, not to mention a good friend of aunt Tang Shi. They should both be very vigorous and powerful in their work. Han Qingyan muttered, "Mom, did you have a lot of pressure at work before?" "It''s a lot of pressure." Speaking of going to work before, Jiang Qi seems to think of someone. After a long time, she chuckles, "I was under a lot of pressure at that time. If it wasn''t for Aunt Tang Shi''s company, and then your father appeared, I would not have been able to support it. So in fact, it''s not shameful to suffer from pressure in the workplace. Light smoke, I believe you will be very severe in the future." The result is that ye Jingtang sneezed that night. The nanny on the side covered her mouth and said, "Ye Shao, someone is thinking of you." "Curse me." Ye Jingtang wiped his nose, just about to turn off the computer, the mobile phone rang. Take a closer look, it''s actually Ye Jingtang sat up straight on the spot and got through the phone. The female voice on the opposite side was soft and glutinous, and asked him, "Uncle Ye Jingtang, what kind of person my mother was, I also want to be as strong as her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1978 I didn''t expect that Han Qingyan would talk about this when he called late at night. Ye Jingtang first changed his expression, then he cleared his throat and said, "well... Your mother used to be very powerful. What''s the matter with you? Suddenly, you said this?" "I was told in the company today." Han Qingyan is now taking a bath and lying in bed. She keeps herself in bed, grabs her mobile phone and talks to Ye Jingtang. She talks to Ye Jingtang about what happened after work. Then she says, "I''m reflecting on whether I''m too weak. If I''m my mother, I''m sure I can solve it very well." In Ye Jingtang''s mind, Jiang Qi was dressed in a capable workplace uniform, with documents in his hand. He solved a lot of difficult cases for him with exquisite and skillful means. At that time, everyone said that Jiang Qi was not easy to be provoked. It must have been merciful to talk about the benefits from her. Yes, it is well known that Jiang Qi was the most beautiful and elegant female assistant behind Ye Jingtang. He shared countless gossip with her. Every time he appeared on the stage, he would be looked at and watched by all kinds of people. Maybe the rumors about them never stopped. However, Jiang Qi didn''t care about them at all at that time. It seems that she only wants to fight for ye Jingtang''s career. He went through fire and water for ye Jingtang. Ye Jingtang laments the ups and downs in the past, but what he says is his relief to Han Qingyan. "Everyone is born with a different personality. Your mother was really strong at the beginning, but it doesn''t mean that you will be strong too. You just have your own style when you do things. Tang poetry is also a character, Tang Wei doesn''t know who he inherited... " Hearing the leaves make complaints about the Tang, but the Han light smoke felt funny, and she covered her mouth. "But fortunately, Tang and Su Yan''s sister have been restored to fruition." "Children and grandchildren have their own good fortune. I think your mother also wants to protect you. She has cultivated you into such a down-to-earth and low-key character. Maybe you just need to be a little stronger and don''t have to blame yourself too much." When ye Jingtang said this, his mind was full of Jiang Qi''s face. It''s hard to know what happened in the world. Jiang Qi and he are no longer possible. Now, the order uses another means to connect him with Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi''s daughter, he will protect in the end, just as... In those days, it''s good to compensate Jiang Qi for hurting so much. Han Qingyan grabs his mobile phone and says, "maybe I shouldn''t practice in my company. People will say that..." "If you have this channel and resources, you should practice at home, so that you can take over in the future." I didn''t expect that ye Jingtang was teaching her not to shrink back. "It''s better to face it. Maybe it''s a new lesson in life. Don''t be afraid. Self attack is consuming your mental power." When Han Qingyan heard Ye Jingtang say that, she suddenly felt less pressure. Yes, she was destined to bear these responsibilities. It should be the price of conceit. Since she is the daughter of the Han family, isn''t it necessary to have these experiences? She has nothing to be afraid of. Perhaps Ye Jingtang is also saying to himself. What to be afraid of, ye Jingtang. Those memories of the past in my mind, accompanied by Han Qingyan''s phone call, are overwhelming. Jiang Qi... Why is it like this? Clearly want to forget. Mingming is sealed in the back of my mind. The earth is not big enough, so will lovers and enemies. The more you flee, the more you meet. Why don''t mortals have Mengpo tea. If you know you are afraid, can you face it quickly Face it, face it. After so many years, are you not brave enough to face it? Ye Jingtang''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and suddenly said with a smile, "if... I mean, if you are free, at the weekend, please say hello to your mother for me. If I need help, ye can also do it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1979 Han Qingyan didn''t expect to hear ye Jingtang say so. After a long time, she said, "Mommy is under the care of my father. They should be very good..." good. Good, good. Ye Jingtang suddenly choked, as if thinking of the past, once he had all of Jiang Qi, but now, he seems to care is redundant. "I haven''t seen it for a long time..." "Want to see my mommy?" Han Qingyan narrowed his eyes and laughed, "my birthday is coming. Why don''t I invite you, Uncle Ye Jingtang?" Ye Jingtang was a little stunned. All kinds of pictures flashed in his mind. He laughed at himself and said, "I used to give you trouble, didn''t I?" "Don''t bother, my thesis and your help, my mom is not so right and wrong people, not to mention..." Han Qingyan pause, "in the past so many years, long gone, when I vowed to fight each other, maybe you and my mom have become more gentle. She and my dad are very good now. There will be no conflict. I want to see you, and everyone will be relieved. You''re right. I can''t hide some things, and you can''t hide some things. It''s better to make up with the past, shake hands and sit down together. " This is a relief, but in fact it is a heart attack. Make it up. With those bloody past... It''s the past after all. Ye Jingtang drooped his eyes, as if he was imagining Jiang Qi''s present appearance. Would it be the same as in his memory? He was so charming and polite that he cried, "long time no see, Mr. Ye.". Deep in the heart, there is a fine sense of pain. It seems that through Han Qingyan''s voice, ye Jingtang sees Jiang Qi''s face. "That''s a happy decision. I''ll call our housekeeper to send you an invitation." Han Qingyan''s voice is cheerful and lively. She seems to have figured it out and recovered her vitality. It''s no longer the look of withering when she called just now. At this moment, ye Jingtang can feel her eyes are shining. Listening to her, she said, "even if it''s - you helped me with my papers so many times, my little reward!" With that, Han Qingyan politely said good night to Ye Jingtang, and then hung up. That night Ye Jingtang had a dream that he came back to Jiang Qi''s wedding day. He held her hand. This time, he didn''t let go. When I woke up, the pillow was full of cold tears of his own. ****** Han Qingyan climbed out of the bed with a bird''s nest. The weather was just right outside. This weekend, she should relax herself. As a result, she just stepped out of the bedroom and saw Wei Xin''s handsome face magnified hundreds of times. Han light smoke a Leng, "frighten, I live in own home today, how did you come?" "My father has tea. Send me to bring some to your father." Wei Xin points to the living room downstairs. Looking in his direction, Han Qingyan finds that his father Han rang is holding Jiang Qi in the living room and fiddling with the tea that Wei Xin sent. It seems that he is smelling the fragrance. "Oh..." Han Qingyan muttered, "I didn''t expect to see you at the weekend." Wei Xin Shuai''s face clattered, "why, don''t you like to see me?" While brushing his teeth, Han Qingyan muttered, "I want to go out and play by myself." "Talk to me after you brush your teeth, and spray my face!" Wei Xin wiped his face and then said, "ha ha, go out to play alone. I think Gu he wants to take you out to play?" Han Qingyan gargled, "why do you say Gu he?" Wei Xin sneered very pretty, "that is, you treat Gu He as a treasure. In other people''s eyes, he is a rubbish." Not long after that, the sound of a car came from outside the door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1980 Wei Xin was still a little surprised. When he looked outside, the familiar voice came out before anyone saw it. Han Qingyan''s face changed suddenly when he heard the voice, and his hands stopped when he washed his face. "Good morning, uncle Han and aunt Jiang. Excuse me ~" It sounds gentle and elegant. You don''t have to think about it to know that it''s Gu He. He has a good leather bag. In addition, he''s from a famous family, and his natural temperament is online. At first glance, how can outsiders see that he''s a scum man trying to step on two boats? At this time, in the sunny weekend, Gu He appeared at the door of Han Qingyan''s house with a smile, as if Han Qingyan had told him not to come to her before. He still carried a gift in his hand and said, "I''m here to play with Han Qingyan. It''s a small gift." "Oh, come on, it''s so polite..." Jiang Qi naturally didn''t know what happened between the younger generation, so he covered his mouth and went forward to greet him, "isn''t this the second little family member who cares about the river? How can he come to find us today..." Han rang frowned alertly. Gu he said hello to Jiang Qi with a smile, and then said, "I went to the company to look for light smoke a few days ago. She said that it didn''t have a good influence. I think so. After all, the two families suddenly got close, but I knew light smoke very early. In fact, we have been in touch all the time. Today, I want to go out with big guys on the weekend." "Ah, that''s it." Since I''ve known him for a long time... It''s OK to welcome him. Jiang Qi thinks so, and he doesn''t smile. Gu he looks young, so they don''t have to guard against him. Jiang Qi also said to Gu He with a smile, "our family light smoke just got up..." After that, several people went to the second floor and found Han Qingyan standing on the second floor. After washing his face, he just came out. Next to him was Wei Xin in a luxury sports suit. He pulled a handsome and white face and said, "Qingyan didn''t know you were coming?" Gu River smile on the spot stiff, how can such an eye-catching Wei Xin and presence ah? Why does he feel like Han Qingyan''s family? He came early enough, and the captain came earlier - he didn''t sleep here last night, did he? At the thought of this, Gu he''s perfect fake smile was a little distorted, but Jiang Qi and Han rang were present. This was a good opportunity for him to show his parents. He immediately put on a more patient smile and said, "that''s really rude of me. I think I should wake up..." "Oh, in our eyes, you are all children. When you come, you will come." Jiang Qi waved his hand and asked Gu He to sit down. "Where are you going next?" "I want to talk about going to the amusement park with light smoke..." Han Qingyan''s eyes flashed. In her dream, she had dreamed that she and Gu Hecheng went to an amusement park for love. When she woke up, she was still the poor spare wheel. Now Gu he really stepped into the room and said that he wanted to go out with her Han Qingyan''s fingers clenched, She knew that she could not shrink back. At the same time, Wei Xin heard it and narrowed her eyes with a sneer. The man picked up Han Qingyan''s chin. Regardless of Gu He, he asked coldly, "do you want to go?" In my dreams. But Han Qingyan said with tears in his eyes, "I don''t want to." She grew up. Wei Xin looked at her tears and reached out to help her wipe them away with satisfaction. She tut said, "it''s not only about this thing, but also about Gu He in the future Han Qingyan nodded, "I know." Tut, I really want to abuse her. She looks like the little daughter-in-law he just married. So Wei Xin turned to look at Gu He, who was stunned. He said in a cold voice, "if you have a fiancee abroad, don''t think you''ll hook up with Han Qingyan in China. Are you going to take care of your family?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1981 With these words, the expressions of Jiang Qi and Han rang all changed. Foreign fiancee? If there is a fiancee abroad, won''t the light smoke of his family spread out and get a bad reputation? Jiang Qi pulled an embarrassed smile and said, "Oh, Xiao Xin, you and Yanyan are still standing upstairs. Why don''t you come down first..." Han rang looks at Gu He with vigilance. After all, he is such a precious daughter. If Gu he really has a bad heart, he will not give up. Now everyone is waiting for Gu He to explain. Unexpectedly, Gu he was stunned at first and said to Jiang Qi and Han rang, "uncle and aunt, actually Wei Xin is right. I do have a fiancee abroad... But, This is also the previous thing. I have already proposed to terminate my engagement with Fu Shuman. She is abroad, I am at home, and our future career development is different, so we have... " After a pause, Gu he slowed down and said, "I know that people may think that I want to do something bad for Yanyan, but please believe me. Yanyan and I have known each other for a long time. I was her predecessor in school before. How could I hurt her? Besides, we also broke up peacefully over Fu Shuman''s side. We didn''t say that we wanted to kill each other. Otherwise, how could I have carried things so openly to find Yanyan? " Listen! What is male green tea! This is the green tea for men! Wei Xin almost didn''t get angry by Gu He, and a series of dirty words had already poured into his mouth. But thinking about Jiang Qi and Han rang Zai, he stifled, and then looked at Gu He with a kind of scanning eyes. He was condescending. He grabbed Han Qingyan''s wrist and walked down the stairs of bieshu step by step. Then he said angrily, "who knows what you''re thinking." Gu he laughs helplessly, as if his brother is tolerating his self willed brother. "Don''t be like this, Wei Xin, you and I have no injustice or hatred..." It''s true that Gu he didn''t directly offend Wei Xin. Jiang Qi feels strange. Why is Wei Xin so hostile to Gu he? She also knows that Wei Xin won''t choke others for no reason. There must be something that makes him feel unhappy. It''s just that Gu he is the second son of his family, and Gu he speaks so frankly, It''s her Han family who is careful to wrongly suspect others again. So Jiang Qi could only make ends meet and said, "let''s go together. Don''t worry. Your father and I are going to have a meeting later. It''s OK for you three to go out and play or stay in the Han family." Han rang nodded and took a look at Gu He. Then he went out with Jiang Qi. Before going out, Jiang Qi said with a smile, "there''s food in the refrigerator. If you want anything else, I''ll let my servant prepare it for you. Have a good time." Then he closed the door. Give all the space to their younger generation, so now Han Qingyan is standing in the living room, especially embarrassed, sitting is not standing is not, silent for a long time, she said, "Gu He, or you go back first, I have nothing to do this weekend, should play games with Wei Xin." Gu he''s face changed. How could it be that before, Han Qingyan would not refuse him, but now he began to refuse him? Gu he doesn''t know where his worries come from. In the past, Han Qingyan was his little follower behind his buttocks. Dian''er ran with him, but now it''s different. It seems that she no longer caters to herself. Out of control feeling let Gu he some unsteady mind, "light smoke, you believe me, engagement thing I really have solved." Han qingyanhong shakes his head with his eyes. Where can he like to disappear so soon? But she won''t believe the man in front of her anymore, otherwise she really deserves it, so she said, "no way, Gu He, I''ve made it very clear. Don''t come to me again." She has to do the right thing. "Isn''t it a hindrance for me to be here?" Side captain Xin Leng not Ding put in a mouth, he put his hand in his pocket, narrowed his beautiful eyes, and was sneering, "or I''ll go away, and make room for you two." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1982 Han Qingyan didn''t expect that Wei Xin''s attitude would suddenly change so much, just like Gu he''s playing Tai Chi, which made him feel very uncomfortable. So he didn''t bother to dress up in front of Gu He. He just put on a sarcastic face and watched Gu he dress up in front of Han Qingyan and his family. He felt sick. What''s the expression of Han Qingyan? In his eyes, Han Qingyan is not the kind of cold refusal, which is enough to make him angry. What is Gu he worthy of nostalgia? He is blind. The more he thinks about it, the more angry Wei Xin is. Naturally, he doesn''t have a good face. When Han Qingyan is at a loss and doesn''t know how to comfort Wei Xin''s sudden outburst of temper, he turns around with a cold face, "go, it''s really bad luck in the early morning." Gu he couldn''t wait for Wei Xin to leave. His heart was full of joy. Watching Wei Xin leave with a sneer, he thought he could be alone with Han Qingyan for a while. Unexpectedly, Han Qingyan chased him out. Wei Xin walked with anger. When he left, he took a big step. Han Qingyan stumbled a few steps to catch up with him and grabbed his wrist from behind, "Ah Xin, what are you angry with... I don''t have to..." "Don''t touch me!" Unexpectedly, when Wei Xin tried to shake off Han Qingyan, he turned his head and looked at her with the expression of "hate iron but not steel". It seemed that his head showed a little disgust, "I don''t have time to play this kind of house with you any more. You are a love brain. You only know who you like, and you don''t know anything else!" Love brain three words down, let Han light smoke whole face white, her mouth opened, "you misunderstood, although I admit that in the past very silly like Gu He, but now I also know right and wrong, what should do what should not do, I know, I also refuse..." "What did you refuse? Gu he''s such a door-to-door peddler. I think you''re very useful! " Wei Xin looks at Han Qingyan''s hand again. This time, he slaps her hard first, which makes Han Qingyan''s back ache. She barked softly and took back her hand like an electric shock. It was like a stray dog. When she was wagging her tail to please others, she was severely kicked. Now she drew back, her hand was not behind her back, and the palm of the other hand covered the back of her hand and rubbed it slightly. they hurt. She was scared of being beaten. Looking at the panic in Han Qingyan''s eyes, Wei Xin''s throat is tight. After a long time, his eyes are deep, and his tone is even more ironic, "what do you want to chase me for? Can''t it really be the same as what your colleagues said, you have to take care of the river over there, and you still want me here? " When Wei Xin turned his face, it was as if she had never known him. Han Qingyan trembled and looked at Wei Xin blankly with open eyes. After a long time, the light in her eyes slowly faded down, stepped back and said, "no... then, I''ll send someone to see you off." It''s all like this. Will it cause a lot of trouble to Wei Xin? It''s just that... Han Qingyan''s tears can''t stop. He didn''t feel so sad when he was rejected by Gu He. Why don''t people who grew up together say they don''t know each other "I don''t know what''s wrong with you today..." Han Qingyan went back with tears in his eyes, "but I really refused Gu He, and I was going to let someone send him back first... I don''t understand the point you gave me to lose my temper, but also speculated that I didn''t mean to hang you on two boats..." Gu he came out to have a look. It was Wei Xin who scolded Han Qingyan and cried. But when he showed up, he just came forward to Han Qingyan and said, "what''s the matter, why are you crying?" Disgusting! Wei Xin can''t bear this kind of stimulation. He feels a rush of Qi. Then he takes a look. Han Qingyan obviously resists Gu he''s touch. She says it''s OK to Gu He indifferently. As a result, Gu he is attentive now, as if Han Qingyan and Gu he have changed their positions. Now it is Gu He who coaxes Han Qingyan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1983 Wei Xin knows exactly what medicine Gu He gourd sells. He just finds out that Fu Shuman, who is a native of foreign countries, can''t help him in his career, so now he starts to attack Han Qingyan. It''s said that women tend to be aggressive. The way men want to climb up is really ugly! When Wei Xin left, he was so angry that he got on the car and drove away with one foot of gas. Han Qingyan was like a toy left behind. He stood at the door in disbelief, watching the most trusted person in the past change his face and refused to leave. For a moment, he didn''t react. When he came back, Wei Xin''s car had already gone far away, leaving Han Qingyan and Gu Hesha standing in the big garden in front of Han''s house. After a long time, Gu he spoke first, "don''t be angry with Wei Xin. Maybe he has encountered something bad recently." You listen to the tone of this green tea, how considerate you are! Han Qingyan did not respond positively to Gu he''s words, but said, "I''ll call someone to send you, Gu He." Gu he was a little worried. "I''m here to see you, Yanyan... Is it because I come to you like this and let you quarrel with Weixin, so you''re angry? It''s all my fault. I''m really sorry. " Tut Tut, it''s a good move to retreat. Han Qingyan just turned to see his servants and called out to the driver, "first send home the second son of Gu family." The servant answered, and then came to Gu he''s side, as if waiting for him to start and get on the bus. Gu''s two less than four words make Gu he''s heart tingle. I don''t know when Han Qingyan called him, but she has used such a strange official name. Did she suddenly wake up? No, it won''t be. If Han Qingyan doesn''t have feelings for himself, how can he let him come to him? It must be Wei Xin''s action that disturbs Han Qingyan''s mood. Gu he is in a panic for no reason. Seeing Han Qingyan want to send him away, how can he give up? "Yanyan, you believe me, I really have already said it to Fu Shuman..." Previously, Gu he and Fu Shuman''s engagement seemed to be in front of his eyes. In a twinkling of an eye, he said that his engagement had been cancelled. Han Qingyan can''t understand the sincerity of the man in front of her. Maybe what Wei Xin said is right. She can''t be a fool any more. So Han Qingyan said coldly, "Gu He, you should calm down for a while. Maybe we have misunderstood a lot of things. I''ll have someone send you back. I won''t meet you for the moment." When Han Qingyan refused Gu He in the past, Gu he always felt that he must have a chance, but this time, she said a lot, but Gu he felt that he and Han Qingyan seemed to have no chance. Why She... Is, like, Wei Xin? How could In the past, she just regarded Han Qingyan as a plaything and a spare tire. Now when she really refuses herself, Gu he feels a kind of groundless pain. It''s like losing something that she most assuredly won''t lose, and suddenly collapsed. Gu he stood there and didn''t move. The people on the side looked at him and said respectfully, "Gu Er Shao, the car has already driven to the door for you. Do you want to drive back by yourself or our driver?" Drive him away, Han Qingyan is really driving him away. How could this be Gu he was so flustered that he hugged Han Qingyan from behind, "have you changed? Why do you use such a tone to me... " "Sorry, I''m wrong. Don''t be so indifferent to me... Yanyan..." Gu he was really upset this time. He tried to save Han Qingyan, "don''t drive me away, OK? You give me a chance... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1984 But at this moment, in Han Qingyan''s eyes, Gu he''s so hypocritical, has let her feel a little disgusted, do not know why, as if he used to like Gu He, and now in front of Gu He, is not a person at all. In the past, he was elegant and gentle, but now... You see, he is ugly and eager for quick success. How could that be. After the filter for the beloved disappeared, Han Qingyan felt that Gu he was disgusting. It seemed that if he was not careful, he would be eaten alive by Gu He. After being used, he would swallow it all at once, even without bones left. So in the face of Gu he''s low attitude, Han Qingyan pushes him away with a frown. Then he turns and enters the living room. Gu he is taken into the car by the servants outside. He looks at Han Qingyan''s departure blankly and feels his world collapses. What''s going on Why does the little woman who has always loved her turn into such a strange look to him. Gu he''s heart beats so hard that he never loses control. He can''t control himself any more. He closes his eyes and thinks about what to do if Han Qingyan falls in love with Wei Xin. Why didn''t he pay attention to Han Qingyan in the past? Now he wants to use her. Instead, he is seen through by her. Although Han Qingyan is simple, it''s just pure and simple. She''s not stupid. It''s because he thinks she''s too stupid. It''s because he thinks she''s too low Gu he sat in the car and watched the servants of the Han family drive their car to start. As the driver, the whole person was slowly nervous. Press your hand on your chest in an attempt to keep your heart down. He is used to all means, and now he says "give an opportunity" to Han Qingyan Does he really like Han Qingyan? ****** Han Qingyan encountered these things early in the morning, and felt that her temples were bouncing on both sides. After seeing Gu He off completely, she sat in the living room in a daze, thinking about how she liked Gu He in the past, but now she pushed him away. Did she change, or did he? With a long sigh of relief, Han Qingyan sees the tea on his father''s tea table. It was brought by Wei Xinyi in the early morning. He seems to get up earlier than her... Han Qingyan remembers the days when he lived with Wei Xin on weekdays. He always gets up early and even makes breakfast for her. This man has a beautiful skin and is proficient in everything, Even cooking skills are superb, there should be a lot of girls chasing him outside, right? After thinking about it, I''ve been eating Wei Xin''s food for so many years. It''s time to bow down and give in. With a helpless smile, Han Qingyan stood up, cleaned up and went out. Go to find Wei Xin. What''s the matter with her head down. Unexpectedly, when Han Qingyan stood at the door of the villa where she lived with Wei Xin, she saw the pair of high-heeled shoes that didn''t belong to her, and her face changed. For the first time, she knocked on the door awkwardly. In the past, she went in and out like her own home. She gently pushed the door open, "that..." The girl who was watching a movie on the sofa with Wei Xin turned around. When she saw Han Qingyan, both sides looked at each other in a daze, "how did you get in?" "I have fingerprints..." "Why do you have fingerprints?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1985 Han Qingyan has long regarded this place as his second home. Now he is asked how he came to the door. He is a little distracted. She stood at the door, as if she were the outsider. "I... I''ve lived here with Axin all the time." The girl next to Wei Xin stands up from the sofa and stops the movie. After standing up, she pulls her miniskirt and lets the skirt down a little. Then she moves gracefully to Han Qingyan step by step. Han Qingyan doesn''t make up, but she has a good facial features, which makes her pure and white. The woman in front of her looks at her carefully for a while, and says with a big red lip smile, "I can''t imagine that there is such a pure little white flower hidden in Wei''s house?" Wei Xin frowned and looked at the woman''s back, "Qin Ruo, if you can''t speak, just shut your mouth." Known as Qin Lu, the woman took care of her big wavy curly hair. Her skin was black and black, and it was close to the color of the beach. It was not the mainstream of the popular aesthetic, but rather with the fierce and sexy foreign women. She walked with the European and American style. She had a big eyebrow full of eyeshadow, and a blond hair was like a Bobbi doll. But I became an outsider. " Wei Xin took a deep breath. Instead of paying attention to Qin Ruo, he took a look at Han Qingyan, "how did you come back?" Han Qingyan steps back, which makes Wei Xin''s throat close. She looks like a child who has gone to the wrong home. "I came to find you. I thought you were angry. I came to coax you..." Coax? Wei Xin narrowed his eyes. At the moment, he didn''t know whether he was really smiling or sneering. "Do you think I need to coax you?" Han Qingyan looked at Qin Ruo and Wei Xin, and finally pulled out a smile that was uglier than smile. He stammered, "maybe, I don''t need to coax you." After all, this is not accompanied by a hot beauty Hearing Han Qingyan''s tone, Qin Ruo frowned slightly, as if thinking of something, and looked back at Wei Xin. However, Wei Xin didn''t take care of Qin ruo''s little actions. Instead, his tone suddenly became cold, as if he was more energetic than Han Qingyan. "Indeed, I don''t want you to coax me. I''m afraid that your IQ will be affected by your infection." She turned around and said she was stupid. Han Qingyan takes a cold breath. She knows how poisonous Wei Xin''s mouth is. But in the past, he helped her to say other people''s things, but now he suffers. Han Qingyan''s going in now is not going back. After a while, she pursed her lips and said, "I won''t disturb you... Then, when you''re free, tell me, I''ll come back to you." Let me know when you''re free. This is not pure licking dog! Qin ruo''s mouth is about to open. What does she want to say? Han Qingyan has turned around and left. It is clear that this house is the one they have lived together for a long time, but now... She wants to give it to another woman and leave by herself. When Han Qingyan left, he covered his eyes with his hand. This small action made Wei Xin''s heart stab. He wanted to catch up with him, but he gritted his teeth and held back. When the entrance was empty, Wei Xin took a deep breath. Qin Ruo walked up to him and murmured, "that little girl is too grumpy, isn''t she..." Wei Xin didn''t speak and looked away. "She must have something to do with you." Qin Ruo sat down next to Wei Xin, close to her, legs up, "you are lonely, call me to accompany you, frighten her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1986 Hearing Qin Ruo say this, Wei Xin''s pupil shrinks. It seems that he has never done such an excessive thing to Han Qingyan. Outsiders say that he has always been fierce, and it''s hard to get into trouble when he looks at him. In fact, in private, he often quarrels with Han Qingyan. He grew up together. In his eyes, Han Qingyan is his own person and follows him. So when I first knew that Han Qingyan''s first love was Gu He, Wei Xin was stunned while baking dessert. It was one of his biggest failures in baking desserts. Lu Fang was so surprised when he took it out that he said, "it''s so clear in the book that you can make Qifeng cake like this. It''s really amazing." Wei Xin casually put the baking tray on the dining table, then Lu Fang glanced over and said, "ah? Is Han Qingyan in love? It''s not a secret love... " On the mobile phone, Han Qingyan sent a wechat saying that she found that she liked Gu He. Wei Xin still remembers his reluctance and anger. It''s been five years since then. When Han Qingyan likes a person, he is firm and simple. After five years of liking him, he followed him to watch the play for five years. He watched her not be cared about. Every time she was left out in the cold, he was still clapping in his heart. What a good play to lick the dog. Now, it''s him that can''t let go. Wei Xin took a look at Qin Ruo and heard her say, "if I were you, I would chase you out." "Can you play the role of a qualified bad woman?" Wei Xin is angry and funny, holding half of his face and expressing some helplessness to Qin Ruo, "I call you to send Han Qingyan away when he is not by my side." "Damn, ask Miss ben to be a double?" Qin Ruo heard that, her sexy chest trembled up and down. She held her hands in front of her chest and said, "Wei Xin, do you like Han Qingyan all the time, so now that she''s running away with people, you can''t control it?" Wei Xin was stunned. He just wanted to retort, but he didn''t know what kind of retort to use. After a while, he became angry. "Do you think I won''t be angry with you?" "Angry?" Qin Ruo stabbed Wei Xin in the chest. "I''m the one who wants to get angry. I don''t have time to play lonely and lustful games with you. If I want to fall in love, I have to talk about it vigorously. It''s known all over the world. Do you want me to pass the time? Weixin, I didn''t slap you! " Wei Xin was very upset. "If you don''t like it, go away! I''ve never been short of people "The most hateful thing is that you are not short of people to play around!" Qin Ruo pointed to Wei Xin, "what do you think of girls as toys! If you look like this, Han Qingyan will be with you! Looking at steadfast, I didn''t expect to be a sea king Wei Xin was scolded by Qin Ruo. Before he realized what was going on, Qin Ruo stepped on his high-heeled shoes and walked away. At the same time, he slammed the door, shaking the sky. Leave Weixin alone in the room. Qin Ruo took a few steps in her high-heeled shoes and saw Han Qingyan standing alone downstairs. She called out from behind, "hello." Han Qingyan turns around and sees Qin Ruo. She has an aggressive beauty, which is like a strong wine mixed with honey. It''s thick and spicy. But I don''t know why, she always feels that the girl in front of her doesn''t like it. "Are you calling me?" "I''m sorry I talked to you just now." Qin ruohao put the limited edition brand bag behind his shoulder, then reached out to hold Han Qingyan, "but the man upstairs is not worth your grief for him, my name is Qin Ruo, I''ll introduce the excellent boy around me to you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1987 Han Qingyan was a little stunned when he heard Qin Ruo say this. He thought it was tit for tat, but he didn''t expect that for Qin Ruo, in fact, Wei Xin''s existence would not affect her views on other women. So Qin Ruo took the initiative to show her kindness. Han Qingyan was at a loss. "Aren''t you angry?" Qin Ruo holds her hands in front of her chest and looks like she is not easy to be provoked. However, although her tone is sharp, her content is not hostile at all. This makes Han Qingyan feel surprised for the first time, "why should I be angry?" Han Qingyan looked at her for a while, gasped and said, "because I disturb you and Wei Xin..." "Very good, at least your appearance let me know what kind of person Wei Xin is." Unexpectedly, Qin ruofang lifted his hair and said, "if you are free, you might as well go to my home." Han Qingyan and Qin Ruo are a little too surprised in their development. She admits that she seems to have some stereotype. In her first reaction, she regards Qin Ruo as the kind of woman who is reluctant to give up and has a hot temper. Unexpectedly, now she seems to be quite friendly. Looking up at the upstairs, Han Qingyan drops her eyes and says, "I want to wait for the next captain to go up and have a good talk with him..." "You don''t have to." Qin Ruo frowns and pulls Han Qingyan. Before she can say anything, she pulls Han Qingyan to the side of the car. What Qin Ruo brings is a Ferrari with a fiery dragon, just like what she brings to others. She pushes Han Qingyan into the co driver''s car and ties the belt for her. She says, "you look so good, Why do you always wait for men to give you a chance? " Han Qingyan has never had such active and enthusiastic female friends, or she has few friends from childhood to adulthood. Although she is friendly and gentle, she blushes and says, "I... you..." "What''s the matter?" Qin Ruo went back to the driver''s seat, then started the car, "you don''t have to wait for Wei Xin to be free, you can find him when you are free, that''s right." Han Qingyan hasn''t been seated yet. Qin Ruo starts the sports car with her foot on the accelerator. Her golden hair is flying in the car without closing the window. Han Qingyan looks at her face and says, "I feel... You are different from other girls." "I came back from studying abroad, so I may be influenced by the other side. I''m often called" Er GUI Zi. " With tongue sticking out, Qin Ruo said, "don''t envy me. My moral bottom line is very low. In my eyes, as long as I don''t break the law, I can cheat on Xiao San." Someone else came up and introduced himself like this?! Han Qingyan said angrily and jokingly, "where are you taking me?" "I''ll take you there." Qin Ruo tilted his head, and the red Ferrari sped across the wide road. "You live with Wei Xin, which means that you have a lot to do with each other. But from my point of view, have you not confirmed the relationship with Wei Xin yet?" Confirm the relationship? Han Qingyan waved his hand again and again, "I don''t have that kind of relationship with Wei Xin..." oh Qin Ruo smiles meaningfully. It seems that she needs to push her back. "Isn''t that better? Then why are you waiting for him? Come to my house Han Qingyan was taken to Qin ruo''s house with a confused face. He sat on the sofa blankly. After a while, Qin Ruo called, and a tall figure appeared at the door. "No, what are you going to do?" "Brother, can I introduce you to a girlfriend?" Qin Li was distracted and pulled over by his sister. When he came in, there was a very beautiful girl sitting in the living room. She was astonished without makeup. He was stunned. "Isn''t this... Han Qingyan?" "Wow, do you know him?" Qin Ruo covered his mouth and laughed, "that''s a coincidence!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1940 Everyone was surprised at the words of the woman who was surrounded by security guards. Some people even caught the hot news and turned the camera to them. Su Yan struggled to look at Xiang Rongnan and grinned, "you can''t hide anymore! You hypocrite Rongnan has not yet time to speak, someone on the side has put the microphone on Su Yan''s mouth, "who are you, please? Can you tell me something about that year? Were you there? "¡° Me Seeing them pressing Su Yan, Rong Nan''s assistant immediately said, "take her away!"¡° It should be insane! " Someone on the side coaxed, "what''s the identity of this lady?"¡° I am a quiet woman When the words came out, there was silence. The original scene is still noisy, as if a pot of boiling water in the instant cooling solidification, even Rongnan himself can''t believe, this identity is not su Yan''s most humiliating identity? Why can she speak so openly? Just as the front desk is busy dealing with Su Yan, Tang Wei and others gain control of the backstage through a round of hacker attacks. The video that had been suspended starts to play again, and there is even a close-up of Bo Ye''s face. This section of love and hate can make a lot of noise in those years. Now when people watch this video, what do they feel? Rongnan, you can''t think of it. Now we have grown up and have the ability to fight back¡° I''m trying to recover their signal now. " Sawara Kurosawa looked at Tang Yiyi with sharp eyes, "the live signal is locked, and the live broadcast can''t flow out, so even if we make everything big now, we won''t let the outside world know a word. I have to find their weakness, and then restore the live signal."¡° Well Tang Wei nodded, his eyes were still a little anxious, "I''ll go... To see Su Yan''s situation."¡° It''s all right Rong Chu, who broke free from the shackles of the security guard, didn''t know when he appeared backstage. He dragged his feet step by step, with injuries on his face, and said, "this is the struggle between Su Yan and Rong Nan. At least for this moment, no one should go... Disturb her." Let her have a break with the past, let her give herself an account¡° Quiet Someone began to whisper in the front, "is that quiet?"¡° I remember yes, my God, isn''t Anmi dead? "¡° Yes, dead. " Su Yan''s hands are twisted behind by the security guard at the scene, and her whole back is pressed. But even so, she still wants to raise her head and look at Rong Nan with her clear eyes. If she doesn''t admit defeat, she won''t admit defeat¡° I''m Su Yan, Su Qi and an MI''s illegitimate daughter. " Word by word, he dissected his dirtiest identity, which attracted people nearby to gasp, "Rong Nan, my mother in blood relationship became the third child between aunt Tang Shi and uncle Boye, which caused their families to be ruined. Of course, my mother''s end was no burial ground. You manipulated all this behind us, and you tried to stop us!"¡° Shut up Someone came up with a report, "let''s have a look! This is the woman''s mental judgment. She suffered from depression before, and later suffered from split personality. What she said is not credible! It''s all made up -- "how can a woman with mental illness believe what she says?"¡° It''s a bit of a brain problem to rush in like this. " Rongnan looked at the people on the stage to send the report, everyone passed it around one after another, slightly raised the lip. Su Yan, you still want to fight me. It''s too tender¡° mental disease? Yes Su Yan actually admitted, "my mental illness is true, because of you, my life has been reversed." The next second, the camera switch, is Tang Shi''s experience of Purgatory - now the picture changes, the video plays the bloody picture of Su Yan high school being besieged! Two bloody videos. The tormented life of reincarnation. From Tang poetry to Su Yan, what remains unchanged is that the invisible black hand above is Rong Nan. The audience was shocked. "What kind of picture is this?"¡° Oh, my God. When did this happen? "¡° At that time, aunt Tang Shi also suffered from depression and amnesia - my life is the same, we are doomed, and you are the culprit! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1941 When Su Yan said this, her eyes were already red. It was not the slight red of grievance, it was the red of anger, it was the jealous red of hatred. She knew clearly what had changed in her body over the years, and also knew that it was this person who turned her into the daughter of the sinner. If it wasn''t for Rong Nan... Su Yan felt that she had tasted blood in her mouth. Her split personality is true. At this moment, what exists in front of us is the blackened personality. But because it is her now, those negative emotions will aggravate and engulf her. How much effort did she make to survive. Today, it''s all up to the fragile self to split a hard shell, thin the real self layer by layer, and turn it into armor until the soul is emptied. What is left to live in front of the world is already a body of anger and despair. Su Yan is caught by the security guard, but these big men clearly feel the threatening deterrent force around the thin body they control. It''s like... In the video behind Rong Nan... Wait a minute, is it really her? People around recognized it. "Oh, my God! The woman who was arrested is the one who was beaten on the screen¡° Really? So what she said actually has credibility? " Su Yan raised her head. Her half blood face was so recognizable that even if other people didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit it. Her greyish green pupils rolled as thick as they used to, and she hated the backstage¡° How can schizophrenic women believe what they say? If we don''t believe in rumors, social stability is the most important thing! "¡° Can we ignore the truth for the sake of social stability? "¡° Do you know what the truth is? We haven''t come to a conclusion yet, not to mention we haven''t seen the real hammer... "What''s the original intention of being a media person and a reporter? Have you forgotten? Seek truth - you are the transmitter of truth, not the transmitter of a certain class! If we don''t know what the truth is, it''s up to us to look for it and report it! " I don''t know who said so forcefully in the crowd, which surprised Su Yan. Now, is there anyone who pursues the original intention of being a media man like a breeze across a cliff? Everyone was surprised. Then they looked up and found that it was a very young girl standing there. Then they looked at Xiang Rongnan, "Sir, can you explain all the accidents that happened here today?" Like a sharp blade, it''s coming to Rongnan! Rongnan''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and the camera and microphone are ready to record. Standing in the corner of the stage, he was waiting for someone to catch Su Yan and send him. Unexpectedly, he was intercepted on the way. As soon as he was about to speak, the representative on the side rubbed his sweat and answered for him, "well, we all misunderstood the previous prison sentence of Tang poetry, Bo Ye misunderstood it, Whether it was true or not, we had to ask the people who were involved in that year to come out, didn''t we... "This pot is good. First of all, we said" Boye misunderstood ", and then we had to ask the people who were in that year. It''s not the same as asking them to interview Boye of Tang poetry! Now the couple are very good. Who will ask them to die? The people under the stage shut up, but also vaguely aware of the pressure on Rongnan. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do, so Su Yan could only smile and say, "why don''t you come and ask me, I''m also involved in that year''s incident? Oh, Rongnan, do you remember the helicopter crash? That year - Uncle Boye was in prison for you - "before the words came to an end, Su Yan''s voice suddenly stopped, and an anesthetic went straight into her arm. The woman felt a little unconscious, and then she fell down¡° It seems that she is ill. What do I say? She is mentally ill... "The representative wiped his sweat and took a look at the security guard who secretly took anesthetics, and finally took a breath. It''s good to be prepared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1990 Qin Li looked at Han Qingyan''s white face and thought he had two big heads. "Do you know her father is uncle Han? You just brought people to our house? Besides, how do you know Han Qingyan? " Qin Ruo didn''t cover it up. He told Han Qingyan how he met her in front of his brother. Qin Li looked at his sister in silence, then sighed and said, "you have to change your style."¡° I broke the law? " Qin Ruo pointed to himself, "you don''t care how I live. I don''t want to compete with you for my family property. You don''t care about the private life of my illegitimate daughter." Qin ruo''s words sound hostile, but if you think about it carefully, what she said is quite reasonable. Han Qingyan also envies her for being so free. Maybe in the eyes of the common people, Qin Ruo is a bad woman, because she is only happy by herself when she does things. If she changes her gender, she may still be a real scum man. But Qin Ruo doesn''t seem to care about what others think. She sits down beside Han Qingyan and whispers with Han Qingyan''s small face, "Wei Xin is so fierce to you. Don''t talk to him any more."¡° But he was taking care of me all the time Han Qingyan still wants to help Wei Xin talk. After all, they have known each other for a long time. "In fact, he is very smart and always helps me at the critical moment, so... Recently, he may be in a bad mood and lose his temper with me. It''s nothing. We grew up together, so I should let him go." Han Qingyan is reasonable. She knows right and wrong, and Jiang Qi teaches her very well. So at this time, although Han Qingyan is sad, she doesn''t have much resentment against Wei Xin. She looks at Qin ruo''s face seriously and says, "maybe you will be reckless and self-contained according to your way of living, but I still need to contact in this world, Because I don''t think it matters that important people bow their heads. " Han Qingyan doesn''t bow her head. She is stubborn. But if it''s Wei Xin. What''s wrong with lowering your head. Hearing Han Qingyan say so, Qin Ruo helplessly pulls his elder brother over, "I understand, but... You and Wei Xin really have nothing? Anyway, you are also single, and my brother is also single. You can get to know him. Although my brother is a scum man, it is because he is scum man that he will make girls happy. Just take him as a tool to divert attention and please yourself. Even if you find more boyfriends outside, as long as you don''t let my brother know, it doesn''t happen. " No... that''s too naked, isn''t it? Qin Li covered his face with a slap, "Qin Ruo, don''t teach bad Han Qingyan..." "I really want to see her go bad." Qin ruo''s eyes were shining. "She''s so beautiful and has such a good figure, so she should fall in love with more handsome men, and then make a career. She should become a kind of rich woman and bad woman. She has the power to turn her hand over to cloud and rain¡° This... Isn''t it set up by the male master in the domineering President. Han Qingyan touched Qin Ruo and said with a smile, "I can actually... Feel that you are comforting me." It''s just that if Qin is not good at comforting people in Chang''an, her words are hard to hear, but Han Qingyan can understand. She is changing her way to let her not feel sad about Wei Xin''s affairs today, hoping that she wants to be more independent. Fierce people will not be gentle. Qin Ruo didn''t expect that she would be softened by Han Qingyan''s soft attitude. She opened her mouth and said, "Why are you so good? I''m so sorry for you. At first, I talked with you so fiercely." However, before Han Qingyan could say anything, there was a sound of a sports car outside the door. Three people in the living room looked out one after another. They found that Wei Xin got out of the car with anger and rushed into Qin ruo''s house. "Where are you going to take Han Qingyan?" He raised his head to meet Qin Li. Wei Xin was stunned. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1991 In fact, when Han Qingyan left his home, he wanted to rush out with him. However, due to his face, he didn''t start all the time. Later, he spied downstairs from the French window. Han Qingyan was pulled into the car by Qin Ruo. The next Lieutenant Xin was a little worried. Qin Ruo was very clear about what kind of person he was. The woman''s mind was never clear about right and wrong, only he was willing to. Han Qingyan can''t be damaged by her. So watching Qin Ruo drive away, Wei Xin immediately goes downstairs and follows their car. But unexpectedly, Qin Ruo doesn''t take Han Qingyan with her anywhere. She just... Takes her back to Qin ruo''s home. What medicine does Qin ruohu sell? Wei Xin doesn''t care so much. He rushes in and shouts. He doesn''t expect Qin ruo''s brother to be at home. When they meet each other, Wei Xin feels that her brother doesn''t look like a good man. He''s on the alert. However, he shouts, "brother Qin."¡° Isn''t that the captain Qin Li is a few years older than Wei Xin. Naturally, he wants to be calm. "Come to our family in a hurry?" Qin Ruo took a look at Han Qingyan on the sofa and hugged her shoulder with a smile. "No, I think the young captain came for Han Qingyan?" Listening to his sister''s words, Qin Li suddenly understood, and then followed by a meaningful smile, "I''m really sorry, my sister''s doing things in a hot way, may cause you trouble." Wei Xin stood there with a white and beautiful face. When he looked carefully, his eyebrows were cold and sharp. He said two words to Han Qingyan, "come here." Hard and fierce. Han Qingyan was called by Wei Xin, and she couldn''t come down for a moment, because Wei Xin''s tone was like calling a dog. She pursed her lips, and finally stood up from the sofa. Seeing Han Qingyan''s action, Qin Ruo felt aggrieved for her and thought about stopping her. Who knows, Captain Xin pulled her over with great force. Han Qingyan''s wrist is light, and it hurts when she is pulled. But she refuses to say a word. When she passes by Qin Li, she looks at Qin Li with a very sorry look. After all, this has caused a lot of trouble to the Qin brothers and sisters, especially Wei Xin''s fight. However, the latter receives it and says with a smile that it''s OK, "I think there''s a conflict between the young captain and Miss Han. My sister shouldn''t meddle in her own business. Why don''t you solve it and let''s get together next time." In the end, it''s still Qin Li who is "crafty and cunning". If Qin reluctantly stares at his brother and doesn''t speak, he just looks at Han Qingyan who is taken away by Wei Xin. His back looks like his husband is going out to catch his cheating wife. Looking at Han Qingyan who is taken away, Qin Ruo sighs, "alas." I always feel that Han Qingyan will accommodate all of Wei Xin unconditionally. Wei Xin''s good and Wei Xin''s bad are taken for granted in Han Qingyan''s eyes. On the bus, Wei Xin looked at Han Qingyan, who tied his seat belt by himself, and slapped the steering wheel hard. "Do you know what you''re doing?" Han Qingyan was stunned, "I..." "you and Qin Ruo meet for the first time, can be taken to other people''s home like this?" Wei Xin burst out, "do you know self love? Do you know that you look cheap in other people''s eyes? What I have told you before is in vain? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1992 Han Qingyan had no idea that when she got on the bus, she was met by Wei Xin. Although she said that she had felt how unforgiving Wei Xin''s mouth was before, she took a real breath at this moment. Her eyes widened and looked at Wei Xin blankly. This blank expression stung Wei Xin. He and she have never had an overnight feud. They know each other too well. Han Qingyan pouts and Wei Xin knows what she wants to eat in the evening. But now... Han Qingyan looks at him, his eyes are blank and sad. All the lights that used to show in front of Wei Xin are gone. Wei Xin pursed his lips and lowered his head. He began to think whether what he said was too much, but Han Qingyan was too unprepared. So he went with Qin Ruo. Could he not be in a hurry! So Wei Xin cleared his throat, subconsciously slowed down his voice and said, "do you know what I mean? I just don''t want any other accidents to happen to you."¡° Qin Ruo is a girl, and I chatted with her downstairs for a while... "Han Qingyan spoke in a soft voice, but this time, Wei Xin heard her obstinacy and refusal from her weakness." maybe you think Qin Ruo hates meddling, but actually I can feel Qin ruo''s kindness, but she doesn''t speak much, Or habitual speaking is very hostile. " She''s actually helping Qin Ruo talk¡° Are you helping Qin Ruo... Or Qin Li, Qin ruo''s brother? " Wei Xin''s beautiful eyes narrowed alertly. When he went to Qin ruo''s house, he felt something was wrong. Why did Qin Li also happen to be there? And... The two of them were too close, as if Qin Ruo had brought Han Qingyan home to Qin Li. Thinking of this, Wei Xin''s hard to calm down temper began to rise again. His words blocked Han Qingyan to death, "Even if you think she''s good, you haven''t known her for long. Do you still want to suffer? Is one Gu river not enough for you? "¡° I clearly rejected Gu he''s request. " Han Qingyan clenched his fingers, "after you left my house."¡° Ah, yes, you refused Gu He. Should I give you a big hand to celebrate that our little princess has finally grown up? I don''t have to be a giant baby any more, but it''s lightening my burden. " Wei Xin doesn''t know what he''s talking about. When he says it, it''s already so weird. Now he wants to make up for it. Unexpectedly, Han Qingyan didn''t respond at all when he heard him say it. Why does she remain indifferent? No matter how good a person is, he will have a temper? Why she is indifferent, why not vent with him... The more so, the more Wei Xin feels that Han Qingyan is getting farther and farther away from her, no matter what he does, he can''t stir up her mood. Seeing her, she just said with a slight smile, "well, I know you are for my good. Don''t be angry any more, OK? I''ve really grown up and won''t make the same mistakes I made in the past. " She''s... Not angry? This time it''s Wei Xin''s turn to be at a loss, and gives Han Qingyan a big fire. As a result, it seems that he punches on the cotton. Han Qingyan not only doesn''t get angry, but turns to coax him. All of a sudden, Wei Xin doesn''t know what to do. She pastes him so close, but it seems that she instantly opens the distance. Wei Xin can''t vent his anger in his chest, and he doesn''t know why he can''t vent his anger. Maybe Han Qingyan, who used to be, must cry in front of him, shouting that Wei Xin''s tone is too fierce and his tone is too fierce. He''s hard mouthed and fierce, and he hugs her to coax her out. It''s better to say, "there''s no grass in the world, why love a flower alone.", Han Qingyan can walk out of the unrequited love. But now... She seems to have changed. With that, Han Qingyan cut his hair and said, "I''m a little embarrassed to call you back and forth in the morning, or I''ll invite you to dinner in the evening?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1993 Wei Xin has no choice but to start the car with such Han Qingyan. He takes Han Qingyan back to Han''s home. This morning, it''s really noisy. From the beginning, Gu he comes to Han Qingyan''s house, to Han Qingyan''s pursuit for Wei Xin''s peace, and now Wei Xin takes Han Qingyan out of Qin''s house. But fortunately, now Han Qingyan is really on his side and doesn''t follow Gu He to the amusement park. With a little relief, Wei Xin takes a look at Han Qingyan with Yu Guang. She is playing with her mobile phone with her head down. She has a quiet face and a generous and indifferent temperament. Even if she doesn''t make up, she can see that she is a lady with a very good family education. But no one has taught her how to fall in love. Secret love for so long has become a joke. Maybe... Wei Xin thinks she shouldn''t be too strict with Han Qingyan, What''s more, she has made the right choice for a long time, at least in this matter, but he is a little impatient. Is he too careful and care about... Half the way, Han Qingyan answers a phone call, saying that there is an important person in the company who wants her to come and meet with him. By the way, Han Qingyan shouts captain Xin together. Han Qingyan is a little strange. He looks at Wei Xin and says, "who wants to call me and ah Xin?"¡° Guess what? " Jiang Qi at the other end of the phone covered his mouth and laughed, "I know when I come. It''s a coincidence today that everyone is here." Ah. Han Qingyan had a string of names in his mind. He was surprised to find out who was so ostentatious. When he got there, he went in and saw a face quite similar to Wei Xin. But compared with Wei Xin''s youth, this face was a little more calm and rebellious. The only thing that was the same was that he was born with a cold and unruly brow. He saw Han Qingyan smile, Then he said hello to Wei Xin behind Han Qingyan, "ah Xin." Wei Xin looked up and paused, then exclaimed in surprise, "uncle." Is it... Uncle? No, if it''s uncle, he looks much younger than "Uncle". After all, he seems to be three or four years older than them. Why is he already Wei Xin''s uncle¡° This is my distant uncle Wei Xin went and hugged the man, "how did you think of going back to China?"¡° There''s a busy job for the Han family. It''s not the right time to come back to see you. " The hugged man reached out to Han Qingyan and said, "Hello, Miss Han, my name is Wei GUI. I have been doing business abroad for a long time, but I haven''t returned home. Uncle Han must have wanted to call me to see you, so he called you here." i see. Han Qingyan said with a smile, "welcome back to China. I''ll call your uncle after ah Xin." This sentence makes Wei Xin''s heart suddenly sour. They seem to have taken each other''s relatives as their own. Wei Gu winked at Han Qingyan, "don''t use the name" you ". I''m three years older than you. In Uncle Han''s eyes, I think I''m still a junior." Han rang looked at Han Qingyan with a smile, "I thought you would follow Gu He to the amusement park." Han light smoke suddenly changed expression, "how can, Dad, after we don''t mention Gu river?"¡° Have you figured it out? " Han rang patted Han Qingyan''s head. "You used to like Gu Er Shao all the time."¡° I think so. " Han Qingyan''s face turned red, and then said, "I''ll shine my eyes when I fall in love. Dad, don''t laugh at me." I''ll fall in love later. Don''t know why, Wei Xin hear from Han light smoke mouth say later fall in love three words, always feel uncomfortable. He never wanted to fall in love with Han Qingyan. He just grew up together and lived for such a long time. Han Qingyan''s affairs are equal to his affairs in his eyes. But if we want to say whether their feelings have become love or not, Wei Xin immediately denies them. If there is love, so many years ago with her, how can Han Qingyan still like Gu he? He clenched his fingers. Wei Xin''s eyes darkened. He didn''t like Han Qingyan. Now, what''s the mood? He''s mean, possessive. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1994 Wei Xin looks at Han Qingyan''s side face, his eyes gradually become deep, but Wei GUI on the side is aware of Wei Xin''s silence. He grabs his shoulder, grabs his hair, and makes Wei Xin''s hair in a mess. Then he says with a smile, "you boy, what are you pretending to be deep?"¡° Hello Wei Xin''s hairstyle is crumpled by Wei GUI. However, his face is white and handsome. His messy hairstyle makes him more rebellious. Han Qingyan subconsciously wants to stretch out her hand to help Wei Xin smooth his disordered hair. But as soon as her hand is about to move, she realizes something and then stops her action. In the past, Han Qingyan was taking a bath, and Wei Xin could come in with a toothbrush in his mouth. Anyway, he couldn''t see clearly through the glass. Besides, he had been used to it since he was a child... But now, when Han Qingyan wanted to do something to Wei Xin, he hesitated. Mouth opened, Han Qingyan is silent after all, looking at Wei Xin pulling the corner of the mouth to smile, she slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Wei GUI comes over. Han rang and Jiang Qi invite him to dinner. They say hello to Wei Xin. Unexpectedly, Wei Xin''s mother says she hasn''t seen Wei GUI for a long time. She wants to come and have a look. At the time of work, a group of people meet downstairs. Han Qingyan looks up and sees Wei Xin''s mother''s graceful figure, elegant lady. Time is too partial for her, and she married a husband who loves her. Wei Xin''s mother has a happy face and few wrinkles. She comes in with sunglasses and looks like a young lady. She walks in high heels and is very graceful. Han Qingyan remembers that Wei Xin''s mother was a famous supermodel in those years. After taking off his glasses, Wei Xin''s mother hooked up Han Qingyan, "isn''t this my daughter-in-law? Long time no see Han Qingyan''s face turned red, "Auntie, don''t say it..." "ah, Wei Gu is so tall and handsome!" Although Weixin''s mother and Weixin''s father divorced long ago and were well, she also cared about her son all the time. Seeing Han Qingyan''s face, she felt Han Qingyan''s face. Later, when she went to see Weigui, she covered her mouth and looked surprised. "Do you have a girlfriend? Do you want to live in China now?"¡° Well, because of the project, it will stay in China for a long time. " Wei greedy gentleman ground low head, "long time no see, you also beautiful." There''s a big difference between Wei GUI and Wei Xin. Han Qingyan sighs in his heart that Weizhou is more mature than Weixin. Unlike Weixin, who doesn''t give face, he is young and energetic, and likes to contradict and stand out. But Weizhou seems to be able to advance and retreat more freely. The only constant thing is that they all have a sharp temperament. Maybe Weixin will be like Weijiu even when he is a few years older. Aware that Han Qingyan is looking at him, Wei Gu turns back and responds to her line of sight, "eh?"¡° Ah Han Qingyan immediately turned his eyes away, "no... I just looked at my uncle with a little emotion."¡° Don''t call me uncle. Just call me my name Wei Gu stood in front of Han Qingyan, "what was I thinking just now?"¡° I miss the difference between you and Wei Xin Han Qingyan looks at Wei Gu honestly, "you''re quite like him, but it''s totally different." Wei GUI squinted and laughed with a good temper. "Maybe it''s a genetic problem, but he and I are totally two people."¡° This is... But the eyebrows and eyes are very similar. Wei''s family has strong genes. " Han Qingyan vomits her tongue and goes on. Her parents order a restaurant and say that if you want to invite Wei GUI to dinner, you should take the wind and wash the dust. As she walks, she chats with Wei GUI, "do you have a hard time doing business abroad?"¡° It''s hard work. " "I wish someone would massage me every day," he said lazily Han Qingyan chuckled, "I''ll give him a massage when Axin is at home." in an instant, she got stuck. I don''t know why, in her mind, Wei Xin is sitting in front of the computer when she is tired, and she helps to press her temples. She is stung by the pictures in her mind. Han Qingyan immediately shakes her head in an attempt to disperse these pictures. Notice that Han Qingyan and Wei GUI chat closely, Wei Xin immediately looks over from the other side. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1995 Wei Xin takes an alert look at the interaction between Wei GUI and Han Qingyan, but they seem to be very polite and alienated. Although Wei GUI seems to be smiling at Han Qingyan... Wei Xin looks at Wei GUI''s face and finds that he seems to be smiling hypocritically. On the surface, his kung fu is all in place, but his eyes are very cold. My little uncle, did she also experience some things in foreign countries... A group of people went to the restaurant noisily. Han Qingyan''s seat was arranged between Wei Xin and Wei GUI, one in her left hand and one in her right. She was a little embarrassed to be caught by them. Wei Xin was not particularly satisfied with the seat arrangement¡° You''d better stay a little longer this time. Everyone in the family miss you very much. "Wei Xin''s mother sandwiched meat for him. The latter gentleman said thank you. Then he turned to Han Qingyan and said," what do you want to eat? " Han Qingyan was stunned and said after a while, "I want to eat that fruit..." fruit before meal. Wei Gu understood and then put the fruit on Han Qingyan''s plate. He said indifferently, "my hands are longer than you, and the table is bigger. Tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll help you if you can''t get it." Han Qingyan was flattered, "thank you uncle, thank you uncle --" said don''t call my uncle. " Wei greedy broken work, helpless smile, "call me full name." Han Qingyan also followed with a smile, "thank you for your help, thank you for your help." With these words, she ate the fruit that Wei GUI had put on her plate, but only Wei Xin on one side unconsciously clenched her fingers. It seems that he has never been so openly intimate with Han Qingyan. Although everyone knows that they live together, and everyone knows that they don''t care about you and me, Wei GUI''s behavior is like a knife stabbing at him. His uncle is just like a mature gentleman man taking care of the younger generation of women, while he can only watch. Wei Xin doesn''t know how to describe the strange feeling in his heart. It''s sour, with slight tingling, as if something he cares about has been taken away. He always felt that he had a close relationship with Han Qingyan, and he couldn''t break up with anyone who broke up with him. But now he knows that there is another possibility for him and Han Qingyan, that is, how close he was and how selfless he will be in the future... Now, Han Qingyan is standing at the fork of the road where he is going his separate ways, He pushed her by himself. If she didn''t speak to Gu he so harshly at the beginning, if she didn''t find Qin Ruo to relieve her loneliness, if she didn''t see her and cause her to be stimulated, if she didn''t laugh at her too much when Han Qingyan asked him to bow his head and ask for peace... Now, won''t Han Qingyan feel more and more distant from himself. Wei Xin''s meal was uncomfortable all over his body. When he turned around, it was a picture of Wei GUI politely bringing food to Han Qingyan. He wanted to... But he didn''t understand why, he didn''t dare to do it again. Wei Gu is almost always taking care of Han Qingyan. She always has fresh food in front of her. She doesn''t even need Jiang Qi and Han rang to ask her little daughter what she wants to eat. Han Qingyan''s plate is almost full. At the end of the meal, Jiang Qi went to the side of Wei GUI and asked, "you are not young, have you ever thought of finding a girlfriend?" Wei Gu deliberately plays Tai Chi, "it''s still important to make money. Don''t force it?" Oh, I''m so enterprising! Jiang Qi immediately gave Wei Gu a high score, "aunt, help you pay attention to..." "I really don''t want to ask." Wei Gu waved with a smile, "I''ll take you back. Come back to the company tomorrow. Let''s check the details of the contract."¡° Good Jiang Qi takes a look outside. A car is coming. It''s obviously waiting for Wei GUI. Wei GUI''s face changes when he sees the license plate number. Then he says coldly, "Auntie, I seem to have something to deal with. Maybe I can''t see you off in time..." Jiang Qi doesn''t realize it. He smiles and waves, "it''s OK, you''re busy, Uncle Han and I can send them both. " Then she took a look at the car. It seemed that the driver was a woman. Through the window, she could only see a vague outline, but the beautiful shape of her chin was enough to see that she was a beautiful woman. Leading Han Qingyan and Wei Xin to leave, Wei Gu opened the door, picked eyebrows at the woman who was driving and said, "didn''t the driver''s license be revoked?"¡° It just came out the day before yesterday. " Someone took out a driver''s license from her chest. Bai Huahua''s chest trembled. She said, "get on the bus. Who''s that handsome guy next to you just now?"¡° Weixin, my nephew Wei Gu''s tone was not good, "what to do?"¡° Oh, "the woman said," it''s so tender. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1942 Seeing Su Yan go on quietly like this, Rong Nan takes a breath behind the stage. Su Yan''s existence is a disaster. As the daughter of an MI, she inherits everyone''s hatred for an MI. If she died in those years, it would be OK. As long as she is still alive and appears in the public''s view, it will attract people to pay attention to that event again and again. Rong Nan clenched his fingers and squeezed a sentence from his teeth, "if it wasn''t for her to live, to contain Tang Wei... I knew I should have killed her at the beginning!" Ace was frightened when he heard it. He never thought that he could hear how cruel words were through Rong Nan''s mouth, just like Tang Wei or Su Yan. Those living lives were just pawns in his eyes. Any chess pieces that have shaken his social status will be abandoned by him mercilessly. "Take her away!" The representative on the side of Rongnan issued an order for Rongnan, "we must check carefully when we release people in the future! Let''s see how she got in and send her to the detention center first. It''s against the appearance of the city to make trouble on such a big festival today! " City appearance? "What is the appearance of a city?" Suddenly someone asked, "are you keeping everyone in the dark?" Rongnan didn''t expect a second person. His preparation was that Su Yan rushed out to fight with them. But how could su Yan turn the situation around? So Rong Nan didn''t pay attention to Su Yan at all. However, at this moment, he found a strange man standing in the crowd. He pointed to the video behind Rong Nan''s screen and said to Rong Nan, "we all have the footage of the plane crash that day, the footage of Bo Ye jumping into the sea - how do you explain it to the world?" The whole audience was shocked by this remark! Rong Nan''s assistant turned to look behind him and yelled, "cut off the power quickly!" It''s no use. It''s no use for a long time! In the power supply room, those who should have obeyed the orders of Rongnan were controlled by the people in the jungle. They were all stuffed with cloth in their mouths, and their hands were tied to their backs. On the side was Cong Shan, who was still the iceberg face of the years. Hearing the power cut-off order from the front desk, Cong Shan picked up the pager and said, "yes." Yes, sir. What he followed was not the order of Rong Nan, but the order of his forever little nephew. So instead, the man dims all the lights, and then hits the only light directly on Rong Nan''s face! At this moment, it was dark all around, and only Rongnan had light on him. He naturally became the focus of the public. It was supposed to be a spotlight like a God coming down to earth. At this moment, it seemed as if a demon had come to the world. He looked around in a panic and heard Tang Wei''s voice coming from the stereo above his head. "Dear Sir, how do you do?" "It took me a whole year to conquer your airtight firewall." Cold and quick tone, people can''t help but think of his father''s hand for cloud cover hand for rain. Rong Nan''s face changed greatly! "The information you find on your computer is enough to subvert the opinion of all the people in this city. You always think that you are dead without proof. In fact, the biggest evidence is that you are still alive." "My father was in prison for you in those years. Now it''s time for you to pay the price!" Next second, thin night fell into the sea in the video! "Do you remember the terrible conflict? Using other people''s lives to do wormhole experiments, if not for our rescue, how long will those innocent people be imprisoned by you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1945 When all of these were exposed by Tang Yiyi, Rongnan could not stand firm at all. When they say "the video is fake", "it''s all fake" and "terrorism", they feel guilty. The voices of the audience are getting louder and louder, and everyone''s eyes on Xiang Rongnan have changed. From the beginning of ten thousand people''s admiration to now, there are doubts and questions in their eyes, which are fatal to Rongnan. Fortunately, they blocked all the signals at the venue. Even if something happened, all the security guards were their own. With the signal shielding, no one could bring these information to the audience. Rongnan was already thinking about how to suppress the public mood, but Tang Wei ignored it. It seems that he doesn''t care whether he will poke a big hole in the sky or not. He just wants to pay for his blood. "There are so many evidences in front of you. If you want, I can give you more. You can even continue to deceive yourself. These are all fake... Several aristocratic families in those years were influenced by you. You want to break the power chain in the world. You hate the existence of power, because it''s because of power that you hurt your own sister, but do you know Rong Nan, What you do depends on your own power At that moment, Rongnan was forced to step back by Tang Wei. He subconsciously looked at ace, with a cold threat in his voice, "did you put those evidences to Tang Wei?" Ace bowed his head, he was silent, even if he didn''t answer Rongnan, such silence also represents a fact, that is, in front of ACE, is no longer the person who will help Rongnan carry all the pot down. Rong Nan opens his eyes incredulously. This press conference has turned into his self explosion. How did Tang Wei get in and Su Yan? Yes, he still has Su Yan in his hand. At least Su Yan''s life can control Tang Wei! "All the words are said by yourself. People in those years didn''t stand up to speak and get you in turn?" Rong Nan has already begun to suppress by means at this time. Watching his security guard drag Su Yan down, he takes a deep breath. "Tang Wei, it seems that your father didn''t teach you well." "Need someone to step up?" The cold voice was like the wind blowing over his ears. Rongnan was frozen. When he looked down at the stage, he found a man standing there with cold eyes, but he laughed at him. "My father Eugene and Chris are willing to testify, but... Sir, do you dare to confront?" Eugene and Chris?! Wait a minute. Is this man Eugene and Chris'' son? Chris and Tang Shi are "sisters in love". They can support her unconditionally at the most critical moment. At that time, we all know that Chris is Tang Shi''s best friend. If Chris stands up and says something publicly Then he is likely to lose a lot of people who still believe that he didn''t do these things! Tang Wei looks at Chi lie gratefully. At the beginning of contacting him, he didn''t expect that he would really like to be dragged into the water to participate in this event. But now if more and more people related to that year come forward... Then Rong Nan will be hammered to death and can''t be refuted any more! "I am an MI''s nephew. Do I mean what I say?" Antz didn''t know when he appeared at the front desk. He put his bags in the crowd with disdain and looked at Rongnan. "However, Anmi really deserved it. Some means seem superb. I think it''s because you''ve given me your advice that we can frame aunt Tang Shi so smoothly." If Rong Nan didn''t find someone to replace the key evidence, how could Bo ye destroy the Tang poetry family? Even if the contradiction between Bo Ye and Tang poetry is difficult to solve, Tang poetry should not go to jail! At that time, who dared to suspect that the evidence provided by... Was synthesized - the fatal key to setting up Tang poetry Bo Ye later found the original version and found that the details of Tang poetry were completely different from what they found at the beginning. This is why Bo Ye spent so much money to find out the truth. It is reasonable to say that the process of checking evidence should be very simple. From the beginning, Rong Nan used his right to cheat the world and suppress the truth, He had planned to destroy all these rich families for a long time! "My sister sakako Ishihara is still receiving treatment because she took the medicine you gave her, but her close servant told me that these drugs are used by you to control her, let her sow dissension between Tang Wei and Su Yan, and constantly create all kinds of contradictions to make Tang Wei and Su Yan worry about themselves. They have endless love and hatred, so naturally they have no time to ask you for debts!" Sakara Kurosawa also appeared in everyone''s field of vision. They disappeared into every corner of the crowd like shadows, and appeared one by one at the critical moment. Sakara Kurosawa presented a drug report, "this is the description of the drug ingredients! Rongnan, I accuse you of using drugs to control my sister Sakura Ohara! " The people under the stage gasp for cool air, won''t they... You''re so cruel, let Bo Ye Tang poetry shut up... And let the next generation of children of the past group also be forced to shut up? "Is it true or not?" "Sir, please explain this! Sir Those people in the past step forward bit by bit, just like the war has opened the final prelude, the last clarion call on the battlefield, the people of the old era boarded the ship of the new era, waving the blade of sanctions! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1947 When these harsh sounds came to Rong Nan''s ears, he subconsciously clenched his fingers. His instinct was to argue for himself, "this is all planned by these young people..." "Why are you so hard mouthed when things come to an end?" Tang Wei sneered, as if appreciating Rong Nan''s last struggle. "When your son, your personal assistant, and the leader of your security forces all want to turn to us - do you still think it''s someone else''s fault?" Ronan, you are a devil. You never reflect on yourself. "You don''t treat others as human beings, and you don''t treat yourself as human beings. You think you are the controller. You have lost the empathy and empathy in this position. Rongnan - you don''t deserve it!" Tang Wei pressed forward step by step, and all the people under the stage held their breath. Today''s incident has gone beyond the scope of the so-called "farce". It''s a trial and revenge. It''s the next generation who were destroyed by Rong Nan in those years, and the innocent people were implicated. They United their weak forces to overthrow his position! "These things need to be made public, and they need to know what kind of person you are!" Tang Wei''s voice is high, and his eyes are bright red. His anger makes him excited. "You tried to control Ye Jingtang''s enterprise in those years. Uncle Ye Jingtang is willing to stand up and prove it - Rongnan, don''t think everything can be suppressed by power!" "It''s terrible..." "I can''t believe my ears..." "And now, with all this, I leave all the choices to you." Tang Wei turned to the audience and said, "believe it or not, it''s up to you. You can also question me, accuse me of being divided, or choose to believe me to find a more capable and conscientious leader for our future. It''s up to you all!" "Are you trying to take my place?" Rong Nan was furious. "Tang Wei, beautiful, with so many words, did you finally take a fancy to this position and right?" Tang Wei scoffed, as if this did not hurt him at all. He looked at Rong Nan for a long time without expression, and then slowly spat out a sentence, "it''s time to step down, Rong Nan." This sentence has too much pressure, it is beyond the strength of one person to prop up Bo''s Tang poetry, or the thin night under the barrage of bullets - he is the offspring of both of them, with his mother''s tenacity and unyielding and his father''s death, he is also a sinner, before the beginning of redemption, it is better to destroy everything in Rongnan! "I promised Su Yan." At that moment, the expression on Tang Wei''s face was almost devout, as if his heart was full of killing intention. But only when he read out the name of Su Yan, his eyes would pass some conscience. He murmured, "to create a world that can make her cry." At that moment, he was God. It seems that some city wall collapsed, and the people under the stage rushed to the stage, just like a complete collapse of Rongnan''s power system. No matter they are seeking the truth or venting their anger for Tang Wei and others, they have swarmed around and surrounded Rongnan and his delegation, "please give an explanation!" "Is closing the signal for fear that we will take information and information out of the field?" "Sir, if all this is true, did Bo ye go to prison instead of you?" "Will Tang Wei take your place! Rongnan "Please resign publicly!!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1948 Those crazy voices coming towards Rongnan are like tides to engulf him. He looks at the group of people under the stage who have no way to control, and the representatives on the side show a look of panic. If it really turns into a large-scale event... It''s shocking, vulgar and breaking the rules! Rongnan had never thought that the power building he had built so long would collapse with Tang Wei''s fatal blow. He couldn''t believe how much effort Tang Wei had taken to collect the evidence. Maybe he was biting his teeth in the middle of the night to warn himself to hold back until the day when he was able to defeat him. Carrying the hatred for Su Yan, he turns the hatred into an atonement like abnormal love. Now holding up the revenge knife to Rong Nan has become Tang Wei''s most powerful weapon - when the people who were hurt in those years are no longer silent and help him continue to play the beautiful reality This deceptive lie, this sorry people''s struggle and hurt, they all bite Rongnan himself! Tang Wei didn''t speak any more. He just stood there. Those who ran behind him and stood in line for him were like ministers who wanted to surround the new emperor. Rongnan had already gone. At this scene, there was no one to explain for him any more. After so many years of management and rule, others gave him trust, and he did experiments on the lives of innocent people, To simulate what kind of wormhole crossing is unknown in the field of science and technology, which is clearly not to take others seriously! Fear spreads in everyone''s heart. From the moment they have the right to know, darkness comes to them with the truth. Maybe sometimes ignorance and concealment are the best protection for the public. And now, they are pulled on the cross era ship, witnessing a catastrophe! It''s a mission and responsibility. It''s like being pulled out of a foreign special effects blockbuster and becoming a little guy in the leading role team to save the world, ushering in their most exciting and exciting moment! Rong Nan''s ears are buzzing. When he subconsciously wants to go to La AIS to make himself stand firm, he finds that his AIS is long gone. At that moment, Rong Nan''s face was like ashes, "ace... Where''s ace?" "Sir." Not far away came ace''s voice. When I looked up for him, I found him standing behind rongchu, bowing respectfully, just like standing behind him before and obeying him. Rongnan''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Ace... You..." "Sir, you are old. Why don''t we go back to your residence first and hold a press conference some day to sum up with you." Ace''s voice was slow and steady. He put his hand on Rong Chu''s shoulder. This kind of behavior was like a kind of silent position choice. Then he said to the helpless Rong Nan, "after all, you are the most noble person. We will choose the most rigorous way to deal with this kind of thing..." Is that a hint Rong Nan shakes. The agent looks at him in despair and reaches for his arm. "Sir... For your personal safety... Let''s go down first, sir..." "The temporary termination of this press conference has caused trouble and inconvenience to you. Please understand. We will hold it another day." Ace holds the microphone in his hand and looks at Rongnan surrounded by a crowd. His eyes chase him until he is surrounded by people and enters the backstage. The man slowly retracts his eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1954 Tang Wei doesn''t know how he came back to the ground on this day. The picture on the roof seems to be still in front of him. He closes his eyes to see Su Yan jump. At that time, she wants to stay away from them with a bomb, so she will choose this kind of self destruction. But it was self destruction, and she laughed at him. It''s not like dying at all. It''s like contentment. Tang Wei felt that he was going to suffocate and was supported by Lu Fang. On one side, Kurosawa Sawara also felt that he couldn''t hold his temper. He stumbled and nearly knelt down in front of Tang Wei. "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault that I didn''t deal with the bomb properly!" He and Tang Wei have been friends since childhood, and no one can accept the result. Looking at the self reproach of sakara Kurosawa, Luo youyou on one side is not comfortable. Although she and Tang Wei are still in a stalemate, it''s time for them to stand up and comfort sakara Kurosawa. Everyone can see the way he tries to lift the bomb, At that time, he was the first one to stand up and approach the bomb. Who dares to touch the bomb that will explode at any time? Luo youyou swallows his saliva, goes up and drags Kurosawa''s clothes and says, "don''t blame yourself..." "It''s all my fault. If I''m faster..." Kurosawa''s hands trembled. "It''s all my fault that there was no plan in my plan. I thought Rongnan had fallen, and everything was over..." "That''s not what you can predict." Lu put aside, don''t know how to describe his mood, Tang Wei now seems like the sky has collapsed, he succeeded, he did, he won - but Su Yan is gone, what''s the meaning of all this? He wants to create a world that can favor Su Yan, but Su Yan does not return to jump, digging out his heart! When Tang Shi and Bo ye came to the scene, they heard about the whole process. Even though Bo ye had experienced big storms, he stood upside down behind his back. I can''t believe that his son and his generation had done such a life changing thing! Tang poetry is the one who cares about Su Yan the most. He grabs Tang Wei and asks, "what about Yan Yan! Yan Yan "The man found it! Come on, lift it up! The stretcher "No breathing..." Tang Shi was elegant and generous in middle age, but she couldn''t keep the image of a lady. She rushed to the ambulance and cried, "my daughter! My silly daughter... " Even the people around them could not help crying at the cry. They all said that they were married to their mother-in-law''s family, but they were not married yet. Tang poetry had taken Su Yan as her little daughter for a long time. This daughter-in-law is the one she loves and wants to protect most. She has been sensible and tolerant since she was a child. She was beaten by tranquility and stood by Tang Wei unconditionally, supporting them silently. When she grew up, she was excellent and beautiful, complementary and tacit understanding with Tang Wei. In the script, this is not the most suitable childhood sweetheart! Who else can match?! Tang poetry wants Su Yan to marry, so it''s fair to call her mother. But now, now... Looking at the man on the stretcher covered with white cloth, Tang Shi was so sad that she fainted on the spot. She was so scared that the sound of the ambulance rang again. Bo Ye hugged Tang Shi. Even Tang Wei didn''t know what to do. His hands and feet were so weak that he could hardly stand. It seems that he is going to faint. The end of the whole thing is that Kurosawa and Lu Fang help Tang Wei finish. Tang Wei is already stupid. Su Yan empties his soul with that jump. He sits in the corridor of the hospital and looks at the doctor shaking his head helplessly. Tang Wei''s heart trembles, as if he is at the end of the day. "Beyond recognition..." When Jiang lingbai came over to help, he could only look as if he were dead. After Tang Shi woke up from the hospital, he lay on the bed and cried while hanging water. "How can I explain to Su Qi? How can I explain to Su Qi? He is such a daughter!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2001 As for the name "Nen" in a woman''s mouth, Wei Gu obviously said with a cold smile, "do you like it? I''ll push him to you on wechat? " "No The woman who was driving beckoned, "good brother, get on the bus quickly. I''m afraid I''ll be stuck after a long stop. Don''t give me another deduction for the driver''s license I just got." Wei Yu didn''t speak and opened the door of the co pilot''s seat. It''s supposed to be a handsome guy driving a luxury car to pick up the beautiful women. It''s a bit of the opposite when he comes to them. On the contrary, it''s a beautiful woman driving to pick up Wei GUI. When he got on the bus, Wei Gu fastened his seat belt automatically. Then he looked at the woman''s side face and said, "have you met Ji''s family?" "Well." There was a slight pause in the woman''s voice. She didn''t feel as high spirited as she had just talked with Wei Gu. After a long time, she started the car and said slowly, "he is still like that." Wei Gu sneered, "I can''t imagine how you fell in love with that ugly man." The woman was so angry that she stepped on the gas pedal to the bottom. The car speeded up in an instant and sped across the road, leaving Wei Xin and Han Qingyan standing on the side of the road and looking at each other, "was there a woman in my uncle''s car just now?" "Yes." Han light smoke two eyes shine, feel oneself want to knock to the new CP, "see the side face or a big beauty!" Jiang Qi said with a clear smile, "Oh, I just said, how can such an excellent and handsome man not have a woman around him?" She took Han Qingyan and Wei Xin to her car and said, "have you two had enough trouble? I''ll let your father send you home later." This means to send them back to the villa where they lived together before. Han Qingyan''s eyes changed. He just wanted to say something, but he held back, so he acquiesced to his mother''s choice. Then Han gave up his car and put the two children at the door of the villa. When he left, Jiang Qi patted Han Qingyan on the shoulder, as if he was passing something to her silently. After the elders left, Han Qingyan and Wei Xin were left. She remembered that the last time she opened the door, she saw Wei Xin leaning with other women. She didn''t know why she didn''t want to reach out. Instead, Wei Xin opened the door with a cold face, turned to Han Qingyan, who was in a daze outside, and said, "what are you doing? You don''t want to enter the house?" Han light smoke was suddenly wake up, step with go in, Wei Xin force a swing door, bang when a sound, a person to go upstairs, "take a bath." "Oh..." Han Qingyan answers in a trance and goes up. At this time, if Wei Xin wants to take a bath, she will put the water in the bathtubs of both bathrooms. Today, when she just came to Wei Xin''s bathroom, she saw the men''s skin care products on his washing table. Han Qingyan''s face was a little burned. It seems that after waking up from the incident of Gu He, she suddenly looked at Wei Xin with strange eyes. In the past, I didn''t treat Wei Xin as a man. After all, I''ve lived together for so long, but now Han Qingyan stood at the door and didn''t move. Wei Xin went back to take off his coat and came over wearing a pair of flowery underpants. His abdominal muscles were very tight one by one. He came over and reached for Han Qingyan''s forehead. "Don''t you help me put some water?" Han Qingyan immediately stepped back like an electric shock, "how can you... Bare your upper body?" "What should I wear in my own home? Besides, I don''t take off my pants." Wei Xin looked at Han Qingyan as if he had heard something strange. He held his waist in one hand and his hair in the other. He thought Han Qingyan had nothing to look for. "After more than ten years, you suddenly wake up?" Han Qingyan blushed, "wash yourself! I won''t help you with the water! " "..." if it''s a big deal, let it go by yourself. Wei Xin murmured, looking at Han Qingyan''s back, but he still had some confusion about the situation, "no, I have something terrible on me today? How can you run when you see me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2002 Han Qingyan hears Wei Xin''s voice, and his walking steps are even bigger. It seems that there are some fierce beasts chasing after him. He used to live with Wei Xin all the time, and he would never be embarrassed. Now She remembered that before, Wei Xin went out to the mall to buy some imported snacks. When she passed by the underwear counter, she would bring her a set of beautiful underwear. When she got home, she pulled the beautiful white face, threw the suit on the sofa and said, "look what you have chosen for you." "How do you know my size?" "I guess. It''s pretty." Wei Xin hummed a little song to cook in the kitchen. He was not embarrassed at all. Naturally, he seemed to buy himself a coat. "I saw it when I passed by. I felt that the design and design were pretty good." Wei Xin''s taste has been very good. The perfume, bags, and even underwear for her are pretty good. When they used to live together, Wei Xin often stuffed his ice lollipops or took out food, including the rest of his milk tea, and even put them into Han Qingyan''s mouth without saying hello. I still remember going out for a walk in the summer evening. They were wearing the same pair of big flowered underpants and flip flops. They were lazy like two little old people. Then they turned a corner on their way home to wholesale a pile of ice cream. Because of the same taste, they never quarreled about their choices. At night, they sat at home drinking red wine, eating ice cream and watching a more profound foreign film, Han Qingyan will lie in Wei Xin''s arms when he is drunk. There is no difference between them. Sometimes, Wei Xin takes the wrong bank card and buys the bill for the girl. When she finds that the bill has been sent to Han Qingyan''s mobile phone, she will annoy her for a long time. "Do you take my pocket money to soak my sister?"¡ª¡ª Yes, they all have the same bank card code. It doesn''t matter who spends the money. Both families have money. That carefree and unrestrained day suddenly stopped, from the emergence of Gu He, everything has changed. Think of here, Han light smoke heart complex, don''t know why, seems to be more heavy, those beautiful wanton past, became a thorn in her heart. Why hasn''t she noticed before? At that time, she didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Now she''s embarrassed to see Wei Xin. Has her feelings for Wei Xin changed? In so many subtle days, she actually Here, Han Qingyan goes back to his room and buries the whole person in the quilt. Over there, Wei Xin sits in a daze in the wide round bathtub. He grabs his wet hair, then dries his hands and takes the cell phone from the side. Expertly with the face swept open the mobile phone, the results found that the wallpaper and their own is not the same. Because Han Qingyan''s mobile phone is the same model, and the mobile phone case is the same, and they can scan each other''s mobile phone, so Wei Xin didn''t find that he took it wrong until he opened the main interface of the mobile phone. I think Han Qingyan just let it go in front of the bathroom. He was stunned and opened a text message. At this time, just a new text message was sent. The source is Gu He. [Qingyan, I''m really wrong. In the past, I was very wrong. I shouldn''t take advantage of you. Now I''m repentant. Will you give me a chance? Wei Xin doesn''t mean anything to you. He plays very well outside. Don''t be fooled by him... Maybe I''m not a good person here, but I''ll show you my change. I believe I have the ability to make you like me again After reading this, Wei Xin''s eyes changed. His uncontrollable anger made him make a good choice and gave Gu he a word back. Go to hell Gu he soon sent the news back¡ª¡ª [I thought you hacked me for wechat, and you won''t return my messages again, light smoke. Are you still angry? I''ll come to you after work tomorrow.] Don''t irritate me. I''m really wrong www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2003 Gu he sends a series of text messages to Han Qingyan, but he doesn''t know that the person receiving the message is Wei Xin. He looks at the messages sent by Gu He, and the more he looks at them, the more annoyed he gets. He just feels that Gu he is like an immortal fly. When Gu he asks why han Qingyan doesn''t return the message, Wei Xin takes his mobile phone and returns a word "roll". When Gu he saw the rolling words, his heart contracted. In the past, Han Qingyan would never talk to him like this, but now Get out of here? What is she talking about? Is she talking to him about going away? Why, there is a strange feeling of pain floating in the heart, just like a mixture of pain and unwillingness. This kind of real tingling is something he has never had before... Even if Fu Shuman''s marriage proposal is over, he has never had it. After all, why did he choose to break his engagement with Fu Shuman? Gu He clenched his fingers one by one, and there was some ferocious emotion in his eyes. This Wei Xin appeared again and again when it was important to block his important process. Now it seems that... Only to find an extreme way to get Han Qingyan at one time! Gu he looks fierce here, but Wei Xin pulls Gu he''s cell phone number into the blacklist. At this time, someone knocks at the door, "a Xin." "Come in." The clattering sound of water mixed with Wei Xin''s voice came out through the translucent bathroom door, "what are you doing?" "I seem to have the wrong cell phone." Outside the door, Han Qingyan''s voice is soft. It sounds like a good tutor. Wei Xin didn''t deny, "well, it''s wrong." It''s in his hands now. He conveniently deleted Gu he''s messages. Han Qingyan gently opened the door a seam, "then you take out the mobile phone for me." Wei Xin looked at it and then laughed, "I''m taking a bath. How can I take it out for you? You come in." "Me Han Qingyan is usually lively and active, but now he is dumb in the face of Wei Xin, "you are taking a bath, how can I come in?" "I used to take a bath, didn''t you go in and out?" Wei Xin hands a spread, "hurry up, want to take the mobile phone to come in, open the door." How come Han Qingyan''s attitude towards him has become more and more strange recently? How to describe it... I feel strange? Think of here, Wei Xin some irritable, "also want not your mobile phone, don''t I fall into the water." This tone sounds impatient. "No, I want it!" Han Qingyan clenches her teeth and pulls the door open. She takes a look at Wei Xin sitting in the bathtub. The man''s arm is half hanging outside the bathtub, firm and powerful. He holds her mobile phone in his hand and says, "it''s like killing you to let you in." Han Qingyan drooped her eyes, as if she was deliberately avoiding what she was looking at. She quickly stepped forward to get her mobile phone. Unexpectedly, Wei Xin deliberately raised her hand dramatically at this time - like a dog, grinning, "what secret can''t you show me in the mobile phone?" Han Yan was forced to raise her gaze. She skimmed over the bathtub and saw a thick layer of foam inside. Under the foam, she was covered with young and strong body of Wei Xin. Her face was red and screamed. "You can give me your mobile phone!" Wei Xin Tut, Han Qingyan suddenly snatched the mobile phone from his hand. As soon as he turned to leave, Wei Xin''s broad palm with wet water vapor seized her clothes. Pull hard and pull Han Qingyan back until she flops into the bathtub. The mobile phone was pulled out of the Korean cigarette and removed to the floor near the floor. She was stagger behind the whole person, so she mixed up with foam and ran straight into what the chest had not worn by Wei Xin. The hot water quickly wet the whole body, and the fragrance of the bubble bath wrapped her whole person. Wei Xin is sitting in the bathtub, naked and embracing her from behind, while Han Qingyan is dressed neatly. He reaches into her ear from behind and asks in a low voice, "are you avoiding me on purpose?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2004 Hearing Wei Xin say so, Han Qingyan doesn''t dare move at all. Now she and Wei Xin are so close to each other that she feels no different from Rou tierou. She is too tight to relax. Wei Xin can feel that her limbs are shaking slightly. I don''t know why more efforts to tighten the Han light smoke, he lowered his voice, "is not to avoid me?" Han Qingyan stretched out his hand and broke it. Wei Xin held her hand, "don''t do that..." "We all wash together in kindergarten." Wei Xin''s voice was low. "Why do you resist now?" Han Qingyan pushes Wei Xin and staggers from the bathtub. She is still in shock. She says to Wei Xin, "we are all adults now. This is not good..." "You''ve never talked to me like that before." Wei Xin frowned, "because of Gu he?" "I said it''s none of Gu he''s business..." "Are you speaking for Gu he?" This time, Wei Xin''s voice was even colder and more terrible, just like the person who just vaguely grabbed her into the bathtub was not him, "you excuse Gu He, will that kind of white eyed wolf thank you?" Han Qingyan shook his head incredulously, "how can you see me like this, Wei Xin." "What you''ve done makes me see you like this." Wei Xin expression indifference, "nothing on the roll, in front of me to mention Gu river is too bad luck." But Mingming... You mentioned it first Han Qingyan didn''t reply. She staggered for a while and walked out of the bathtub wet. Her figure looked like a drowned chicken soaked in heavy rain. She turned her head and was stuck with her wet hair on her face. It was even more pitiful against her white skin. Han Qingyan is beautiful. Wei Xin knows all the time that the man who chased her from childhood never stopped. At this moment, Wei Xin''s pupil shrinks. He feels that his throat is a little hoarse, just when Han Qingyan looks at him with such eyes. After a deep look at Wei Xin, Han Qingyan leaves the bathroom with her lips and head down. The wet water drags her all the way. Wei Xin looks at her and slowly closes the door. I don''t know why, she feels a sense of despair and powerlessness from her back. The more anxious and concerned he is, the easier it is for him to conflict with Han Qingyan, which leads to a more and more rigid relationship Irritable with a splash of water on his face, Wei Xin deep breathing, but still unable to relieve the depression of the chest. What happened to Han Qingyan? What happened to him. The next day, Han Qing got up earlier than Wei Xin for the first time. He left a note and went out to work without saying a word. When Wei Xin saw the note, he was the only one left at home, empty, not like living with Han Qingyan in the past. Sulky went to the company, Wei Xin remembered that Gu he had sent a text message to go to Han Qingyan after work in the evening... He had to go to Han Qingyan''s company after work in the evening, otherwise she might be entangled by Gu he! But thinking of this, Wei Xinyou bit his teeth. Han Qingyan can help Gu he talk. Why is he so sentimental that he can''t find it? Wouldn''t it suit her better if they came back? So that night, Wei Xin resisted his desire to find Han Qingyan, but he went home and waited. He was so stunned that he didn''t wait for Han Qingyan to go home. He started to check Han Qingyan''s IP address and found that he was in... Hotel. At that moment, the nameless fire sprang up from his chest. Wei Xin could not control his anger. He grabbed the car key and ran straight to the hotel!!! ****** When Han Qingyan wakes up, she feels powerless. She thinks about why she is in a coma, as if... Gu he comes to the parking lot to find her after work, and has a dispute with her. Later, she loses consciousness. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was in the hotel. Han Qingyan wanted to move, but she found that her limbs didn''t listen at all. She was as soft as a mass of cotton. This state made her particularly alert, for fear that in case of any accident, when she struggled to touch her mobile phone, there was a movement outside the door. It''s Wei Xin who rushes in angrily. His eyes are scarlet, no matter why the door of the hotel was not closed when he came in, he saw Han Qingyan lying on the bed in rags. He understood that Gu he might have just left! "Han Qingyan, are you so mean?" Wei Xin is on the edge of the bed with one knee! Reach out and hold Han Qingyan''s chin. Han Qingyan feels that he must have been given some medicine, and he doesn''t have the strength to speak. He opens his mouth and makes a weak murmur, which is even more exciting to Wei Xin. His eyes are red, and he opens the quilt hard, "what did Gu he do with you in the hotel? Do you know how long I will wait for you at home? You are so shameless to climb his bed! As soon as the front foot said he had rejected him, the back foot opened a room with him. You''re really a whore, and you have to build a memorial archway! " Han Qingyan was never said that by Wei Xin, and tears began to turn in his eyes on the spot, "no..." She said difficultly, but was interrupted by Wei Xin, who was furious. Wei Xin couldn''t think about what she was saying or doing. When she saw Han Qingyan lying on the bed, the nerve of reason had been completely broken. The man pressed on and pulled on Han Qingyan''s collar. "I knew you were such a woman. What can I do with you? If you can go to bed with anyone, I''ll hold you in my hand and be a princess. Should I charge some interest? " Han Qingyan''s pupils contracted and shook his head weakly. He was as angry as a gossamer. "No, Axin, no..." Wei Xin tore open her neckline. At that moment, his eyes were dark, and there was no light any more. It was as if he had been swallowed by the darkness. The next second, swallowed, is her Han light smoke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2005 Wei Xin admitted that at that moment, the beautiful past passed through his mind in an attempt to stop the fury in his heart, but... It was just a mantis pawning the cart. Seeing Han Qingyan lying on the bed, Wei Xin''s reason has been burned out. Wei Xin gasped, as if he could not control his ferocity. "What did you and Gu he do? Why can he deceive you with two sentences at a time? Han Qingyan, are you such a thin and meaningless woman? " Han Qingyan forced out words from his teeth, "Wei Xin, calm down..." She spoke intermittently, as if she had just experienced a strenuous exercise. Her eyes turned red at Wei Xin. "Listen to me... Explain..." But it''s too late. Wei Xin leaned over and bit her lips. It was not a gentle kiss, but a killing bite. He wanted to kill her and chew her quickly. The pain erodes Han Qingyan, as if she fell into the icy cold water. The sense of suffocation and pain are rushing towards her irresistibly. If she has strength now, she will scream sharply. Han Qingyan only feels that her head is getting more and more dizzy, and her body seems to be pierced by a sharp blade. What flashed from my mind was their past. Wei Xin, who makes breakfast for her, helps her drive away the annoying little boys. Wei Xin, who will wait at the school gate in advance after school, ignores the worldly vision and grins with one shoulder backpack on her shoulder, will prepare all kinds of gifts every new year. "Don''t we buy one and get one free?" ¡ª¡ª"I bought it and you gave it away." "There are girls chasing me outside. I''m not as good-looking as you. Pull me down." ¡ª¡ª"What do you mean, I''m not as good-looking as I am, which means I''m the lowest line!" "What''s for dinner? Roast lamb chop with green dragon ¡ª¡ª"Add a plate of hot and sour boneless chicken feet!" "I''ve fixed the paper for you. If you want to be grateful, do the C4d modeling homework for me." ¡ª¡ª"Weixin, you buy me a new graphics card, and I''ll do C4d homework for you." Bit by bit, they are intimate in the past. In the stabbing pain spread to the depth of the body of the moment, the memory of the mirror appeared cracks, along with the pain of stretching, fine cracks began to spread wildly, finally in an instant, bang of a disintegration! period. Wrong payment. Their... Happiness. Close your eyes, Han Qingyan gives up struggling. This kind of physical contact should be intimate and full of love... But why, Wei Xin is full of rage and hatred. Why Why hate me Han Qingyan tears a pillow, until Wei Xin violent subside, she is still silent tears, Wei Xin subconsciously to cut her hair, found that her cheeks on both sides of the hair have been wet tears stick on the face. Wei Xin''s hand shook hard. "What are you crying for?" Han Qingyan is still speechless. She is drugged. She is faint and weak. The syllables are stumbling when she opens her mouth. Only at this moment, Wei Xin, whose impulse ends slowly, suddenly finds something wrong. "Are you..." Wei Xin felt that his voice became hoarse in an instant, as if someone had cut his throat. "Are you in the wrong state?" Han Qingyan didn''t speak. Her cold sweat and tears fell into a ball. She slowly closed her eyes and silently conveyed the truth in this way. Wei Xin was shocked. Her hand was still on Han Qingyan''s leg. He flurried to touch her face, "are you ok? Light smoke, I -- " Wei Xin was speechless. His voice was so nervous that he seemed to tremble. "No, I don''t want to do this... Wait a minute, I, you listen to me..." Han Qingyan didn''t speak and didn''t respond. Wei Xin said that she didn''t feel right. When she touched her again, she found that her hands and feet were weak. It was clearly that she was in a coma! Wei Xin grabs his mobile phone and everyone is shivering. "Mo Zaixi, it''s me... I... I''ve got a big deal... It''s over... Come to the hotel now..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2006 Out of this kind of thing, Wei Xin instinct is anxious, now looking at Han Qingyan face bloodless coma in bed, all the reason suddenly back, he took a deep breath, stretched out his hands staring at his palms for a long time, suddenly two eyes red. What did he do? Han Qingyan, who lived together from childhood to adulthood, has never been malicious to anyone. Han Qingyan, who works hard on her own internship and does not rely on her family to pave the way, in fact, he has always admired her for her weak, gentle, independent and stubborn personality. Because I fell in love with Gu He, did he lose his mind? When Mo Zaixi arrived at the hotel, Wei Xin still kept that dazed posture until Mo Zaixi knocked on the door outside, "open the door!" Wei Xin suddenly recovered, ran out of bed and opened the door. Mo Zaixi, who was standing outside the door, was startled by his hasty action. Then he took a close look at him and said, "you''re not in order. Are you going to be a thief?" It''s more serious than being a thief! Wei Xin''s words are floating, feeling that the next second people are going to dissipate, he said, "I... I and Han Qingyan, i... i..." Mo Zaixi snorted carelessly, "have you two opened a room?" It''s Han Qingyan! Mo Zaixi looked at the ceiling, "how strange..." "For the first time we..." "Oh, the first time for you two..." Mo Zaixi walked into the room, suddenly stopped the car, came back and yelled, "the first time for you two?" Looking at Mo Zaixi''s shocked expression, Wei Xin was stunned, "what''s the matter?" Mo Zaixi gasped, "I thought you two had been in love for ten years..." Wei Xin''s heart clattered for a moment. In everyone''s eyes, are they such a close couple? I don''t know what to say to change the topic. Wei Xin can only say dryly, "she and I haven''t made it public..." "Still need to be made public?" Mo Zaixi said, "after living together for a long time, I still think that you two are no different from married couples... I asked her last time who wins in your quarrel. Han Qingyan also said that he doesn''t quarrel with you. After quarreling, he will come to coax you. When I heard this, I thought, oh, what is this not an old husband and wife?" Wei Xin''s forehead is in a cold sweat. In this way, maybe Han Qingyan really wants to understand that she doesn''t want to tangle with Gu He, and then she wants to give everyone a step down. Originally, she wanted to have a good chat with him. Later, even if the relationship doesn''t become ambiguous, she still lives together to take care of each other. Wei Xin''s status in her heart must be higher than Gu he''s, but¡ª¡ª Is he flustered, is he met and Gu River related things will lose the sense of propriety, is he destroyed Han light smoke originally want to find him and good everything. It''s because he has to haggle with Gu He because he has fallen in value. Han Qingyan refuses so clearly. Why doesn''t he try to believe her, but he has to doubt her everywhere and blame her everywhere? Mo Zaixi took a look at Wei Xin''s expression and knew that something bad must have happened. He went in and looked at Han Qingyan''s situation. After he came out, he shook his head and said, "there''s still sevoflurane left. It''s an inhalation anesthetic... No, tell me what happened." On hearing this, Wei Xin''s whole blood goes against the current and recalls what he has done. A series of things are connected. He deliberately locates himself in the hotel. He doesn''t close the door for no reason. Han Qingyan, who is powerless all over the body... All these things are deliberately designed by Gu he to make him misunderstand, and then irritate him, and then¡ª¡ª Let him cause irreversible damage to Han Qingyan. That''s his real purpose. There is no way to go back between Wei Xin and Han Qingyan. They are destroyed by his impulse Wei Xin''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, his eyes were red, and he squeezed out a few words from his teeth with the hatred of fighting, "I''ve got Gu he''s plan..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2007 It''s rare to see Wei Xin get out of control like this. Mo Zaixi suddenly understands the seriousness of the matter. After listening to Wei Xin''s stumbling, Mo Zaixi leads him to the living room outside the bedroom, and then beats Wei Xin''s chest hard and says, "you''re crazy! That''s Han Qingyan. Even if you are dizzy with anger, how can you - are you a man? " "You can call me anything now." Wei Xin is not a man who doesn''t admit his mistake. His heart beats very fast. Looking back on what he did, he would like to wait for Han Qingyan to wake up and slap him in the face. "No, I have to bear the responsibility here, but on the other side of Gu He, I must catch this son of a bitch - it''s against the law to use sevoflurane without authorization!" "What did you say? Are you aware of your mistake? " Mo Zaixi was not angry yet. "I know you are like Han Qingyan''s old husband and wife. I always thought you were just a couple. Do you know? Today, I know that you two, he has been brainwashing himself. He doesn''t like Han Qingyan at all, but after living for a long time, he has more possessive desire for Han Qingyan than his relatives. He never thought that behind the series of things he did not look like he would do, he can''t deceive himself any more. It''s time for him to face his heart seriously and calmly. Wei Xin''s hand is shaking, "you say I, how to compensate Han Qingyan." "Han Qingyan has no feelings for you. Maybe you two don''t realize it. Haven''t you ever been in love?" After all, we all know that Gu he is Han Qingyan''s first love, and Wei Xin has never had an affair with anyone. All of a sudden, it must be something wrong in the mind of these two childhood sweethearts Mo Zaixi looked at Wei Xin''s face and said, "if you really like Gu He, how can you give up Gu he completely because of your words? It can only be said that when he was young, he didn''t know what love and liking were. Later, he tacitly acquiesced and didn''t reflect on it. However, it''s obvious that these days Han Qingyan suddenly thought about it, and then you force him to -- " Mo Zaixi is not elegant. If he doesn''t have quality, he jumps out all the time, "you shameless force, push people out again and again! You said that other people''s little girl has no skin and no face to go home to ask for peace with you, and you still hold others to stimulate her. What do you want? Do you want her to give you up? " Wei Xin''s heart was said to be beating with pain, "you don''t talk about me, i... I''m stupid." "Very good!" Mo Zaixi nodded hard, "sure! You are! When Han Qingyan wakes up, he remembers to admit his mistake and his attitude becomes a pit. Then he goes to catch Gu He, who has a withered embryo. " So when Han Qingyan wakes up from coma, she sees Mo Zaixi sitting beside the bed. She is scared out in a cold sweat, and the process of making love with Wei Xin is still in her brain. Is it not that she is wrongly treated by the medicine, and takes Mo Zaixi as Wei Xin, and goes to bed with him?! No way, Han Qingyan was directly awakened and said in a hoarse voice, "Mo Zaixi, how are you... We, we..." It''s over. I stammer. This tone Mo in tin a listen to know Han light smoke misunderstood, Wei Xin originally also guilty face suddenly dyed murderous gas, toward Mo in tin to see. Suddenly Mo''s face turned red, "no, it''s not me, light smoke. Don''t get me wrong, it''s him!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2008 After hearing Mo Zaixi''s explanation, Han Qingyan''s big stone finally fell to the ground. At this moment, she saw Wei Xin sitting on the side. She subconsciously turned hot and turned away. Then she said to Mo Zaixi, "then why are you here..." "You''ve been drugged. I''ll come and have a look. When you''re more conscious, I''ll give you a test." Mo Zaixi feels that Wei Xin''s eyes have finally moved away. He takes a breath. You see, he doesn''t care about Han Qingyan. How can he always push people out? I really don''t understand. He continued, "well, now I''ll make way for you two. Wei Xin should have something to say to you." After that, Mo Zaixi stood up wisely and gave Wei Xin a wink. Wei Xin rolled his eyes. "Don''t blink for me. It''s almost twitching." Ho! Not yet! Mo Zaixi shakes his hand and goes out to the living room, leaving the couple inside. After a long silence, Han Qingyan suddenly remembers, "do I have to go to the company later?" Also, they wait for Han Qingyan to wake up in the early morning. Now, the sky is bright. Wei Xin frowns and says, "do you wake up thinking about work?" Han light smoke turned his face, this turn, Wei Xin will see her neck red and swollen traces, the man''s pupil shrunk, think of his previous behavior, only feel hoarse, "that, light smoke, we really should have a good chat." "I''ve always wanted to have a good chat with you, but you don''t want to." Han Qingyan''s fingers suddenly clenched, and this detail was captured by Wei Xin. She seemed to be suppressing some emotion - but then, the fingers clenched the quilt slowly loosened again, as if... She gave up something. Then she said, "now, can you listen to me now?" Wei Xin only felt a piercing chill spread from his chest. He took a breath and murmured, "light smoke..." Is he wrong, is he impulsive sorry for her, but she does not care? "It''s OK. Maybe Gu he planned it." Han light smoke swallowed saliva, say this words of time, her heart in the end gave up how many past simple ignorance? "I shouldn''t give him another chance to approach me, but... Before Gu he confused me, he told me that it was I who irritated him with words in the text message, I deliberately said ugly words, I made him angry and impulsive... Later, I fainted." Wei Xin''s heart thumped for a moment, and suddenly felt that his whole body was thoroughly cold. He recalled that when he took a bath last night, he casually used Han Qingyan''s mobile phone to reply to Gu he''s message. Because he hated Gu He, he used ugly words, and finally even pulled Gu He black. What kind of dignity insult is this to a man? His reply angered Gu he and made him retaliate against Han Qingyan. Then he designed to alienate them. But... Han Qingyan knows nothing about it. She didn''t know that Wei Xin provoked Gu He with her mobile phone, which brought her such a terrible disaster. She was as blank as a child who didn''t make mistakes in the war, but the bombs of struggle and dispute fell on her one by one mercilessly. It''s him... It''s him who hurt her. Wei Xin began to feel almost suffocating powerlessness. He didn''t know where to begin to explain and apologize. In front of Han Qingyan''s innocent and painful face, any apology he made was pale and powerless. The damage has been done. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2009 Maybe it''s because he has been with Han Qingyan for a long time that he has no sense of propriety. Wei Xin doesn''t think it''s an invasion of privacy. He thinks his privacy is Han Qingyan''s privacy. So Han Qingyan''s privacy is his privacy. He answers the news for Han Qingyan. Is that interference? That''s just going back to my own business. But never thought, for the person on the other end of the mobile phone, his reply has exceeded Han Qingyan''s worry. At this moment, Wei Xin especially wants to hold Han Qingyan. He is impulsive and out of control. He is wrong. He bites his teeth. After a long time, he extrudes a sentence from his throat, "Qingyan, are you willing to give me a chance?" Han Qingyan didn''t speak. This silence showed her choice. Wei Xin can''t see Han Qingyan''s resistance to him, but in fact, there are several girls who can stand the humiliation and bow their heads to seek peace. Now they are forced to accept Wei Xin''s apology easily, even in a coma. Looking at Han Qingyan''s face turned and his eyes turned red secretly, Wei Xin felt very uncomfortable. He had to step forward and put his body close to him. "If you are angry, you can beat me and scold me... Don''t hold it yourself." It''s ok if you don''t say that. As soon as you say that, Han Qingyan can''t stop her tears. She purses her lips to keep herself silent, but she can''t control her tears completely. She bursts into tears straightly. As soon as she takes a puff on her shoulder, she seems to have been wronged to the extreme. She didn''t do anything wrong to Wei Xin. Why should she bear these things Wei Xindu is heartbroken. He hugs Han Qingyan and feels her resistance and shaking. His hands are shaking around her. "Blame me, Qingyan, blame me. You can punish me. You can revenge me. Don''t ignore me... I''m impulsive. Blame me, Qingyan. Don''t talk to me, ah?" How can you accept that xiaoqingmei, who has been smiling with her since childhood, will only shed tears to herself? Han Qingyan''s tearful eyes are more pitiful than at any other time. She sobbed and smoked constantly. She was really wronged. Originally, Wei Xin was so indifferent that she lost her face. Now she lost her body. The more she admitted her mistake, the more she resisted, "don''t touch me." Wei Xin felt as if he had been struck by thunder. The whole person froze for a moment. His throat moved up and down, and he said difficultly, "light smoke, you won''t... Hate me." "Hate?" Han Qingyan heard it, and after a long time, she said with a complicated smile, "how can I hate you? You take care of me for so many years... It''s not too much to charge some interest." Take some interest. Isn''t that what he said to her when he tore her clothes in a rage? Wei Xin was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say. "Those are all the bastard words I said when I was impulsive. Light smoke, don''t take it to heart. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t say those words. Would you look me in the eye? I''ll make amends for you. I''ll be responsible for this matter, light smoke. I''m afraid that I will become a problem in your heart. I''m willing to take the responsibility to bear your sadness. Don''t... " Stop crying. His hands were wet with the tears. Jiang Qi protected her so well that in the end, the most trusted person around her hurt her. Wei Xin gasped and said, "does it still hurt? Light smoke, do you feel uncomfortable? " Unexpectedly, Han Qingyan grabbed his wrist and pulled him away little by little. It''s like telling him, with action, not to touch her. Wei Xin accompanies Han Qingyan for several hours. In the next few hours, Han Qingyan never says a word to him. When he is going to work, Han Qingyan puts on his clothes with red eyes, takes a look at his mobile phone, and says to Wei Xin, "if it''s OK, I''ll go to work." He forced her, and she forced her to dress as if nothing had happened and go on to work. This is a deliberate neglect of what he has done, which is more painful than scolding him. Looking at Han Qingyan''s figure out of the door, Wei Xin clenched her fingers. It was obvious that she was holding her legs when she walked... It must hurt her. He was such a jerk. When going out, Han Qingyan greets Mo Zaixi and says thank you, which scares Mo Zaixi, "where''s Wei Xin? You two solved it? Let him take you back first... " "No, I''ll move out, and then we''ll be friends." Han Qingyan said to Mo Zaixi with an indifferent smile, "I went to work first, nothing happened, in brother Xi, thank you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2010 After hearing Han Qingyan say so, Mo Zaixi couldn''t say a word about his other words. Seeing Han Qingyan limp away, Mo Zaixi went back to see Wei Xin, who was sitting in a daze and lost his soul, and said, "look at what you''ve done." "What to do." Wei Xin murmurs. It feels like the sky has fallen down. He never thought that there would be no way to go between him and Han Qingyan. They are perfect match. How can they get to such a speechless land now? "You... Really hurry to do something. I''ve never met such a situation. I don''t know." Mo Zaixi shook his head and sat down to Wei Xin and said, "it''s really your wrong impulse. Now you realize it. She just can''t get through this dilemma. How can anyone coax her?" Yes, as the old saying goes, people who just coax them deserve to be wronged. "Just before going out, I heard that she was moving. Don''t you two live in the same place..." Mo Zaixi patted Wei Xin on the shoulder, "go back to stabilize her first, let her not move, this move, really nothing, slowly coax, always coax good, Han Qingyan is not unreasonable, you have to double compensation for others." Wei Xin didn''t speak. Hearing the news that Han Qingyan was going to move away, he turned his face and said, "what does she have to do with the relationship like this?" "Is it your turn to take the initiative in this relationship?" Mo Zaixi really wants to knock on Wei Xin''s head to see what he has in it. At this time, he is still fighting with Han Qingyan, "the one who is wronged is obviously Han Qingyan. You are still stubborn. OK, Han Qingyan really left. Don''t cry for me!" "I cry for you when I''m free!" Wei Xin also angrily stood up and left, regardless of his clothes, looking at these two people''s emotions one by one abnormal, Mo Zaixi yelled to Wei Xin''s back, "if you have the ability, don''t call me in the middle of the night next time!" Pull it down! He doesn''t care! Wei Xin didn''t know how he went to the company. He was in a muddle in the class that day. He forgot everything at the meeting. He often said that he couldn''t remember what he was going to do. He looked at his admiring assistant in a daze. He thought that he was under too much pressure and had mental problems. He almost called him to the mental hospital for examination. Wei Xin tugged at the table. "I''m not going!" The assistant was so anxious that his forehead was full of sweat, "Wei Shao, you have called Miss Han''s name to me three times today. I really can''t sit back and ignore it. In case you have a problem with your mind..." "Who are you scolding? There''s something wrong with your brain!" Wei Xinyi was even more angry, "my brain is very good, no problem!" "Normal brain, how can you call my name wrong." The assistant had a solemn and stirring expression: "today you are angry and fired me, and I want to ask you to have a check! I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case! " Wei Xin was almost choked by the assistant, "I don''t have a brain problem, I miss her!" Assistant also coarsely voice asks, "miss who!" "Han Qingyan!" Finish saying this words, master and servant two people big eyes stare small eyes. The assistant let go and stepped back. "Wait a minute, Wei Shao, isn''t it... You mean you miss miss miss Han so much that you think it out in your mouth?" How can I bring back the previous situation! Wei Xin''s brain leaped, "yes, do you understand! You drive away the doctor waiting at the door! Come on The assistant suddenly changed his expression, "great, Wei Shao, you have finally blossomed. In recent years, I thought you like men!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2011 Wei Xin was almost angry by his assistant. "If you don''t know anything, you''re" too good. "Is this something worth" too good " The assistant immediately snatched Wei Xin''s laptop from his desk, "Wei Shao, just look! I''ll help you with these things. I''ll take care of the busy business. You can go to Miss Han Qingyan for a date tonight! " Should his assistant be so "intimate"! Wei Xin''s face was red and white, and then he stood up from the president''s desk, impatiently untied a collar button, "are you sure you can finish?" The little assistant muttered in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it. He could only nodded, "it''s OK, boss, I''m here. Don''t worry about chasing Miss Han!" Wei Xin doesn''t know what''s wrong with this sentence for a moment. Or subconsciously, he has already acquiesced to his relationship with Han Qingyan. He grabs the coat on the back of the chair and goes out with big long legs. His pace is very fast. The assistant stares at his back and smiles askew. Miss Han, it''s a perfect match with her boss? Great, there will be a beautiful landlady in the future! Who knew that Wei Xin was in such a hurry to go home. When he saw a car parked at the door of his house, some people in professional work clothes were walking up and down from the car, still holding several boxes in their hands, and they were busy getting in and out of his house. Wei Xin trembled in his heart and asked aloud, "what are you doing?" A staff member was startled, then immediately came to say hello, "we help the hostess move here, is the moving company, hello." house-moving. She''s really moving Wei Xin is so flustered that she rushes in to find Han Qingyan''s figure. Sure enough, she is dismantling the game console in the living room. When she sees the game console, Wei Xin feels a tingle and starts to climb up from her back. It''s a birthday present she bought for him. They used to go through the horror game online together, constantly setting new records. But now - Han Qingyan''s hands are three or two, just like those data cables are pulled off, and then the game console is put into the box. The main body of the lost video game console is silent in the moving box, just like a dead stone. It also used to run all night, carrying the joys and sorrows of him and her countless nights. Wei Xin''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, "light smoke..." Hearing the sound, Han Qingyan is taking down her book from the bookshelf. She has a look back with the book in her chest. She finds Wei Xinzheng, who is in a hurry to return home, standing at the door. Her face is full of confusion and pain. She looks at her with an indescribable look. It''s as if the sadness has reached its peak. Han Qingyan laughed in a low voice, "I deliberately came to move things from work early. I didn''t expect you to come back so early..." Remembering that his assistant took over the work for him before and let him go home, Wei Xin only felt ironic that someone gave up his rest time for him, but reality gave him a hard slap in the face. "You asked so many people to move things..." Wei Xin choked, spoke with anger and accusation, "are you going to move my whole house out of it!" "How could..." Han Qingyan''s shoulder trembled, and after a long time, she slowly showed a sad smile, "but I have too many memories with you. I can''t move them for a while, so I called some people. I will only take what belongs to me. I won''t encroach on your things. Don''t worry." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2012 Hearing Han Qingyan say this, Wei Xin is more uncomfortable. He doesn''t really say that Han Qingyan will take his things away, but Han Qingyan seems to be eager to get rid of him Wei Xin''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He opened his mouth and said, "do you have to move?" "I don''t know how to deal with our next relationship." Han Qingyan is also honest that this kind of thing happened. Although she knows that both of them were designed by Gu He to some extent, she is also a victim. Naturally, she will have resentment, "let''s separate for a while first..." It''s as if I''m old and dead. Wei Xin grabbed Han Qingyan''s hand in the past. "Everything has happened, Qingyan. Can you treat it as if it hasn''t happened?" "I can." Han Qingyan said this with tears in his eyes, but also said with a smile, "why can''t I, I''m an adult, this kind of thing is not very common for me, not to mention... In fact, you''re right. You''ve taught me a big lesson. There are differences between men and women. For so many years, I can''t avoid suspicion. Now it''s time to avoid suspicion." Avoid suspicion avoid suspicion! Is it necessary for them to avoid suspicion! Between them¡ª¡ª Wei Xin said with a pumping voice, "why didn''t you want to avoid suspicion! Now you say you want to avoid suspicion. Do you treat me as a human being? " "So, thank you. If you give me a lesson, I''ll pay the tuition. " When Han Qingyan said this, she tried to keep the smile on her face. It looked beautiful, but the more she forbeared, the more painful it was in Wei Xin''s eyes. Don''t say that, don''t say that All kinds of emotions in his heart became a tangle, which almost crushed him. Guilt, pain, impulse, anger, all the feelings rush up, Wei Xin can''t control his thoughts, can only rely on instinct to say, "do you hate me?" "How can I hate you? You''ve been with me since I was little." When talking about hate, Han Qingyan shakes. She can''t say what she''s going to say, because she can''t hold back her tears. Before, she always felt that she liked Gu He, but she never thought that she would be hurt by Wei Xin, which is more painful than being rejected by Gu He. Why? In so many days, what is the shape of her feelings for Wei Xin? Is it really because they are too close to each other and ignore the incompatibility between men and women, or is it because they are too close to each other¡ª¡ª I must have loved you a hundred years ago. Han Qingyan reaches out her hand and wipes her tears. No one teaches them what love is like. She is protected so well that she can only vaguely touch the outline of a love that can''t distinguish its shape through the transparent glass. Maybe she is just fond of Gu He, but she mistakenly regards it as love. And for Wei Xin, the feelings that flow day after day, delicate and strong, have already wrapped her up, and even made her forget that she was living with him in this kind of emotion. Han Qingyan took his hand out of Wei Xin''s, and she said, "let''s all calm down for a while, OK?" She had exhausted her strength to say this, but she didn''t think that Wei Xin didn''t agree. He was too afraid that Han Qingyan would leave him like this. "Don''t move away, so many things... I don''t want you to leave. We are as normal as before, OK?" Like before? Han Qingyan was stunned with tears in his eyes. "Do you mean to return to the way we used to be?" It seems that nothing will happen, and it is impossible to happen. They deceive each other to deceive themselves. Wei Xin, after doing such a thing, can we really go back? "You give me a chance, don''t move..." Wei Xin worried, "let them go, you stay with me." Wei Xin''s words make Han Qingyan feel that he is still a toy in his eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2013 They are all for the first time. They don''t know what the shape of real love is. They are groping by instinct, stretching their tentacles carefully and colliding with thorns. Han Qingyan hung his head and whispered to Wei Xin, "we may have misunderstood each other too much... So it''s better to separate and calm down." She insisted on going. She also wants to separate. She wants to think about her feelings for Wei Xin. After so many years, how can she say it''s over, but It seems that some feelings really have a shelf life and accept orders. Maybe Wei Xin will find the person he loves in the future, and put himself in the right place. No one can accept his boyfriend''s cohabitation and intimacy with another woman. Han Qingyan thought so, so he shook his head to Wei Xin, "I don''t want to continue to be confused." Confused. Wei Xinzhen, he seems to have been confused, confused that Han light smoke should be his, but never really said anything to her and gave any guarantee. Han light smoke will put on the side of the box up, "I move almost at home, this is the last car..." "You come back from work early, just want to move out while I''m away?" Wei Xin watched Han light smoke turn around and walk forward a few steps, yelling at her back, "light smoke! Do you mean it Yeah, she did it on purpose. She was afraid that she would be reluctant to see him come back. Han Qingyan pursed his lips and didn''t speak. The cry of Wei Xin behind him still came. He seemed to be in pain. He spoke at the top of his voice, but he couldn''t vent his grief. I can only watch her go. "I know I''ve made mistakes. Every person will make mistakes. Can''t you give me a chance? After all these years, you really don''t want to be in love with me." Wei Xin''s throat trembled. "Do we have no old love at all... I have made a mistake when I''m good to you. Don''t erase all my love, Han Qingyan. Is that fair to me?" Is it fair. Han light smoke tears hazy line of sight, she absolutely walked on the moving company''s car, did not look back. At the moment when the car door closed, the crack of the door cut Weixin''s heart in half like a knife. He kept breathing. Suddenly, he felt a sense of despair. The appearance of Gu he destroyed everything. Chasing the car, the man rushed out in vain¡ª¡ª The car left, and Han Qingyan, who lived with him, and everything about her at home were taken away! He ran after the car for two steps. The cart started slowly. Wei Xin cried, "light smoke, get off the car! Get out of the car Han light smoke did not expect Wei Xin will follow the car out, immediately called the driver, "stop a car!" The driver also muttered, "girl, is this your boyfriend? How dangerous it is to chase the car. Why don''t you go down and talk to him? " Han Qingyan doesn''t want to go down. She moves out. There''s no need to look back. She calls Wei Xin with her mobile phone. The man stands behind the car to connect. At that moment, Han Qingyan sees his red eyes and trembles in his heart. He says to her mobile phone, "don''t... Chase the car. It''s dangerous." "Will you come back?" Wei Xin said incoherently, "it''s my fault. I shouldn''t look for other women casually. I shouldn''t force you after impulse. When I finish handling Gu He, you call the police and catch me, Han Qingyan, as long as you don''t leave." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2014 In fact, Han Qingyan had more tears on her face than he did. She wiped her eyes, and her lips were bitten by her teeth. She said, "don''t mention it. You are very impulsive now. Maybe you can calm down and think about it, and then you will know whether I am worth it. In the future, you need to find a girlfriend, After all, this is not a normal relationship between us. Anyone who changes partners will have to deal with it... " She''s good, she''s kind! She keeps leaving a retreat for him, but she never thinks that... What if his retreat is her. But looking at Han Qingyan''s dim eyes, Wei Xin couldn''t say. He could only grasp her hand in vain. "Can you give me some time to understand? No matter what, I have to compensate you. I''m sorry for you..." "To compensate for this?" Han Qingyan wiped his face hard and pulled out a smile. "It''s not necessary. Axin, you''ve taken care of me for so long. This little thing..." Speaking of the back can not go on, the voice is trembling, Han Qingyan pulled Wei Xin''s finger, "well, you go back quickly, maybe in two days we all understand, or good friends, right?" Good friend, good friend, good friend. At the moment when Wei Xin''s hand was grabbed away by Han Qingyan, he felt as if he had been stabbed with a knife. Then he watched Han Qingyan get on the bus again. This time, the speed of the car rose very fast, as if he was afraid that he would catch up again. When the door was empty, Wei Xin shook. "Good friend..." Wei Xin bowed his head, suffering to the extreme. He didn''t know how to express his feelings. He actually laughed and his eyes turned red. For a long time, the man reached out to cover his eyes and squeezed a word from his throat¡ª¡ª "Who wants to be your good friend..." I want to be... Your boyfriend. ****** Han Qingyan moved back to another house in her name. Jiang Qi and Han rang didn''t know about it. She cleaned up the house on the first day when she got home. Without a person, she suddenly felt that her heart was half empty. It turned out that she and Wei Xin had penetrated into each other so closely that they would feel the pain of pulling away when they moved. Lying on the sofa playing with her mobile phone, someone sent her a message, "do you want to come out to play?" It''s su Yan! Han light smoke in front of a bright, "sister Yan, how do you have free ah, you and Tang Weige is not outside travel." "I''ll come back for a while, and then I''ll land. I want to find a quiet place to have a good chat and drink. Do you have any suggestions there?" Han Qingyan immediately agreed, and then began to look through his collection of those quiet wine tasting list, picked one, and sent the address to Su Yan, "let''s meet here! How many people. " "I, you, Tang Wei, and LAN Qiqi." "Wow Han Qingyan is a few years younger than Su Yan. Naturally, he is more excited than them. "Then I''ll get up and make up soon!" After separating from Wei Xin, she should try to get out of this mood and find a new start. With this in mind, Han Qingyan meets Su Yan at 10 p.m., and people come and go. Su Yan is still very bright. She is tall and thin, and her half blood face is so beautiful under the dim night light. Han Qingyan thinks that Tang Wei''s vision is too good. In other words, because she grew up with Su Yan, she has always looked at women of Su Yan''s beauty level since childhood, so she can''t look at others. I went over and said, "good evening!" "Good evening. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin are going to be late. The child just fell asleep. " When Tang Wei saw Han Qingyan coming, he immediately put out the cigarette. Then the man spit out the last cigarette from his mouth. It was curling and cold, like an imperial young master. He narrowed his eyes and said, "how do you look like you''ve cried?" The makeup didn''t cover it. Han Qingyan shrunk his neck, "and... And others have contradictions." She can''t hide her mind. Su Yan takes Han Qingyan''s hand and goes inside. Sitting at the bar, she orders a small wine and asks her in a low voice, "is it with Wei Xin?" Han light smoke complexion white, "how do you guess?" Su Yan and Tang Wei look at each other and say in one voice, "you can guess it at a glance." Oh - Han Qingyan was lying on the bar edge in trouble, with a soft body. "I had a fierce conflict with Wei Xin. Really, I don''t know how to face him in the future." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2015 Looking at Han Qingyan''s wronged appearance, Su Yan suddenly remembers that when she first met her, the little girl was wearing a Hanfu suit and recited all kinds of words of the second dimension. She looked forward to her and Tang Weixiu''s success every day. She also said that she was the number one CP powder of them. That kind of youthful and energetic atmosphere was so popular. And now? It seems more stable and mature. Su Yan stretched out her hand to pull the cheek of Lahan Qingyan. She was still small, with collagen on her round face. She was plump and felt very good. Su Yan asked, "what would you do if you were your favorite anime woman?" "If I were born again in a different world, I would be very happy. I''m not afraid to get along with him any more..." Speaking of this, Han Qingyan''s eyes brightened again. After a while, she wilted again. She reached out and poked Tang Wei, who was on the other hand. She asked softly, "how did you make up with... Sister Su Yan?" Tang Wei laughed, "it seems that you still want to make up with Wei Xin." "Who said it wasn''t?" Han Qingyan muttered. After she had poked Tang Wei, she put out her index finger to poke at him. "It''s just that Wei Xin has to find a girlfriend again in the future. It''s definitely not the same thing to be with me like this." "You two have to figure out how you feel about each other." Su Yan takes a look at Tang Wei, and then says to Han Qingyan, "do you like him?" I like Han Qingyan lowered his head, as if he had lost confidence in himself. "Now I feel that my cognition of liking this kind of emotion is wrong. I used to think that I liked Gu He, but I would be very sad if Gu he refused. I just wanted to work harder. Later... When Wei Xin pushed me away, I was very sad. " It''s like breaking up with the most important person in life, tearing down flesh and blood. After hearing Han Qingyan say this, Su Yan probably understands that the situation of her and Tang Wei is different from Han Qingyan and Wei Xin. She has known that she likes Tang Wei since childhood, but Han Qingyan is different. "You haven''t tried each other, so you haven''t explained your feelings for each other. I think Weixin must like you too. Then you are in such an awkward situation because of Gu he''s conflict. Now the conflict comes up, but you don''t say what you like..." Su Yan doesn''t know the fact that Weixin and Han Qingyan have a close relationship, If this step is done at the end, everyone will be happy. The torture is that they happened ahead of time, or forced. It''s hard for Han Qingyan to have a normal relationship with Wei Xin and try to fall in love. When Tang Wei hears Su Yan, he really wants to give her a big hand. It seems that Su Yan is still an "old brother". He is really a passer-by. Just when he wants to praise his beauty, there is a commotion. "That''s him!" "Got it!" "Don''t let him run away!" "Xiao Hui, go to the door and block it!" This voice is not small, had already rushed to the door of the Qing bar, hear the voice Su Yan feel wrong again. "Little grey?" Tang Wei frowned, "isn''t that Lu Fang''s code name?" Han Qingyan is at a loss. Su Yan leads her to jump off the bar and walk to the door. Unexpectedly, she sees a group of people who seem to have caught a man and go to a dark alley. It''s not that there are no people who drink too much and make trouble in the middle of the night. They don''t take it seriously. It''s just that Su Yan and Tang Wei look at each other and feel that the situation is not right, Looking at the figures inside, there were several familiar people, so they followed them secretly. "How dare you show up?" With the alley, heard the familiar voice, Han light smoke a exclamation, "is Wei Xin?" She rushed in and saw that a man in the crowd was holding another man''s collar and pressing him against the wall. "I knew you bastard are not so greedy. After provoking a quarrel between Han Qingyan and me, we had to follow her where she went. Fortunately, Lu Fang''s people found out your whereabouts - Gu He, you''re looking for death!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2016 Tang Wei and Su Yan follow and look inside. Unexpectedly, they see Lu Fang standing beside Wei Xin. Maybe it''s Wei Xin who finds Lu Fang and pulls Gu he''s whereabouts. That''s why people just stop and catch Gu He tonight. Han Qingyan never thought that Gu he had been following her for several days. He was really brave. In order to let her break with Wei Xin, he would not let go of this time. Now Gu he was being held by Wei Xin''s collar. His eyes were red and he was standing on the wall. "You are so shameless!" Gu he was arrested at the scene. He thought Han Qingyan and Wei Xin were separated at the moment, but it was certain that they would fight each other later. How could he expect Wei Xin to worry about Han Qingyan''s safety and secretly find someone to protect him? Only when he was careless could he be caught by others. This time, he could not refute anything, but when Gu he looked at Wei Xin''s anger, he suddenly had a kind of pleasure, "you are just my defeated general. What''s the matter? Han Qingyan is not with you anymore. Are you in a hurry? " He''s a loser. What he means is that Wei Xin and Han Qingyan have lived together for so many years since they were young. In the end, Han Qingyan is still secretly in love with him. Because of him, they will have conflicts. "That''s your face." On the side, Lu Fang said a dirty word and wanted to come up to fight directly, but he was stopped by Wei Xin. The man gasped, "what do you mean?" "I haven''t touched Han Qingyan. I regret it. I should have done something to her when she was in a coma, so that you could pick up a complete set of cheap dishes. Now I think it''s a little bad. Ha ha ha, you have to thank me. How can you just sow dissension?" This sentence directly aroused Wei Xin''s great anger. He almost didn''t hesitate, so he smashed Gu he''s face with a fist! The stabbing pain made Gu He yell. He was pressed and received a fist face to face. The second fist didn''t give him any breathing time, so he directly swung it at him. The strength was not merciful. It seemed that he hated him to the extreme. Wei Xin angrily beat him to the ground and led him to the back collar, "you beast! I''ll teach you if I don''t teach you well! " He... He dares to have that dirty idea to Han Qingyan. He has to be so upright after doing bad things. He''s a jerk. How can a family like taking care of his family give birth to such a non-human thing! Wei Xin hit Gu He with one punch after another. "Do you know it''s against the law to abuse sevoflurane? Do you know it''s against the law to take someone away when you''re drugged? You dare to have that idea with Han Qingyan. You can''t live long enough to give you ten lives! " He hated Gu he''s filthy and obscene, and even more hated that he was too impulsive and didn''t trust Han Qingyan enough, which made the bad guys get away with the dissension. Now Han Qingyan''s butt is gone without going back. All he has left is all kinds of regret, and he''s angry that he''s not fighting for it. All kinds of hate intertwined, unable to find a vent point, in his body crazy collision, Wei Xin screamed, desperate and extremely angry, "You cheap not cheap, things up to now do not know repentance!" Gu he had been beaten by a bloody nose. The pain made him speechless. It seemed that one of his teeth had been broken. When he opened his mouth to speak, his broken front teeth flew out of his mouth and fell on the ground with a few drops of blood. In the whole process, no one dares to stop Wei Xin. It''s just that he''s surrounded by too much hostility. His aura is so terrible that it''s like a devil There was only a slight call, which pulled his reason back. Someone called his name from the other end of the alley, rushed to him, hugged him from behind, and said with a cry, "don''t fight Wei Xin, don''t fight, I don''t want you to have an accident..." Wei Xin trembled all over, and looked back in disbelief. What he saw was a face with hazy eyes and Han Qingyan''s face. "How do you know I''m here..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2017 Wei Xin didn''t expect Han Qingyan to appear at all. There was a trace of panic and loss on his angry face. After a while, he pushed Han Qingyan, "you go to the side and stand. I have to let Gu he explain to you today." It was his impulse that destroyed everything. He had nothing to say. Han Qingyan didn''t forgive him. That was what he deserved to bear. But now, Gu he is a scum, he can''t let it go! With that, Lu just put it on the side. He winked at Tang Wei, "Why are you here?" "My wife and I came back to see our family, and we just had a chat with light smoke." Tang Wei stood on the side with his hands in his pockets. For a long time, he didn''t see his good brother. Regardless of Gu he''s mouth full of blood on the side, he even laughed so rebelliously that he rushed to land and waved, "how can I meet you" bullying the weak "when I haven''t seen you for a long time?" Lu Fang''s eyes are turning to the sky, "weak? You call this shameless person weak? It''s lawless to take care of one''s own family. If this kind of person doesn''t give him any hardship, he may do more things when he goes to society! " "Ouch." "You''re not going to stop me, are you?" Wei Xin turns his head and looks at Tang Wei''s only eye, which makes Tang Wei lift his lips. Good boy, his eyes are really familiar. Only men can understand men''s eyes at this time. Tang Wei finally put his hand out of his pocket, clapped and said, "guess what?" Seeing someone coming, Gu he was beaten to the ground by Wei Xin and immediately walked in the direction of Tang Wei, "Tang Wei? Young master Tang - is it young master Tang? Young master Tang, please help me. I have no grievances with the Wei family. Young master Tang - you can''t watch me being beaten! " It''s him who is clearly guilty of many evils, and now he even describes Wei Xin as a bad man! It''s cheap to break one of his teeth. It''s time to dislocate his chin and make him speechless! At the same time, Gu he also tries to look up at Han Qingyan, as if he deliberately wants Han Qingyan to see his own tragedy, "Qingyan? Light smoke - light smoke is my fault. I regret that I didn''t accept you. Light smoke, I really like you now... " Does he think that these can make Han Qingyan soft hearted? Maybe it was useful in the past, because at that time Han Qingyan was a silly white sweet with no heart. But now. Just when Wei Xin thought that Han Qingyan would really call him to stop, Han Qingyan looked at Gu He on the ground and said, "I really regret that I was blind and tried to chase you as the male god in my heart. Only then did I know that your true face was so disgusting! I will even call my father to tell Gu family that if I do something wrong, I will bear the cost myself! " Don''t be soft hearted when you shouldn''t. Han Qingyan clenched his fingers and went forward to touch Wei Xin''s fist. "Does your hand hurt?" "Pain? Don''t worry about the pain. I think his mouth will smile Lu put on the edge and said coolly, "your choice makes Wei Xin very happy." Gu he''s face is like ashes. I can''t believe that Han Qingyan, a little white rabbit who used to cheat in the past, actually chose to stand on Wei Xin''s side at this moment. Up to now, his last hope is only Tang Wei. Otherwise, he really wants to do something... Wei Xin is not going to die. He dares to go out with everything! So Gu he grabbed Tang Wei''s trouser legs and said to him, "Tang Shao, Tang Shao, look at me. As long as you help me today, my family will help you in the future." As long as Tang Wei and Su Yan are still there, he still has a chance. He doesn''t believe that Wei Xin can beat him in front of so many people! Unexpectedly, Tang Wei raised his other leg without expression, and then stepped on Gu he''s head¡ª¡ª To put it mildly, he took a look at Gu He. At that moment, there was a huge devil behind him slowly lifting the sickle from the smoke. Tang Wei finally laughed. He said, "don''t touch me. I don''t know right from wrong. You go to die." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2018 Gu he didn''t think that he could hear such words from Tang Wei''s mouth. Maybe the only person who dares to say such words is Tang Wei. There is no one like him before, and no one will come. He kicks Gu he away, and then frowns and makes an expression that Gu he has soiled his trousers. He says indifferently, "how can Gu family raise such goods as you?" Take care of your family, take care of your family, all you know is Gu He, who is famous, and his Gu river is just a nominal waste of his family! Who is willing to be someone else''s foil for a lifetime! He was biting his teeth and was determined to climb up, so he didn''t care about everything! Gu he was lying on the ground, as if the situation had gone. He laughed and coughed up a mouthful of blood. "You are all people who have got everything... In my position, you may be more disgusting and dirty than me!" Perhaps in a certain way, Gu he is sad. He was born to be compared. He has learned how to steal, steal and cheat with his own ingenuity. He lives with low self-esteem and conceit. His life has become a real joke. Han Qingyan shakes his head and looks at Gu He. He only thinks that the world is confusing. Why did it become like this? When he saw him before, he was still the senior who studied hard, but now He was abominable by all means. "I never understand you, so I can''t be you." Lu put on the side and looked at Gu He, saying those words that sound reasonable, just laughing. All living beings suffer. Who hasn''t gone to hell in this world? Just become the devil or become a person, this road is your own choice, can''t blame others. "It''s true that this is the end of many evils. Don''t expect to say these words to try to get a certain resonance from others. Gu He, you are such a cheap creature that you can''t even compare with ordinary people! No one will try to sow dissension with such dirty things as drugging. At the beginning, you were Han Qingyan with a bad idea. Now that you have been exposed, you have to say that you are forced by life. This reason is to cheat the ghost! " Su Yan is also angry when she knows what happened. Lu Fang looks at Wei Xin and finds that the man hasn''t said anything since then. It seems that he is extremely angry. His eyes are red and he just punches down. He must have exhausted his strength. But now, seeing Gu he lying on the ground almost motionless, he doesn''t want to do it. As if, such goods, is not worthy of him, and then began to vent. Wei Xin took a deep breath and said to Tang Wei, "you have a better relationship with brother Gu, right... Why don''t you call him?" "No!" Gu he''s eyes suddenly opened and he was beaten. He was going to lie on the ground and pretend to be dead. When he called the police, it became a big deal. He said that Gu''s family might fall out with Wei Xin''s family. He thought so, and he was so miserable. Now when he heard Gu''s words, it seemed that the end of the world was coming. He struggled to sit up from the ground and said, "what are you going to do?" This picture can''t be seen by Gu. His elder brother Gu is his old enemy! "Let''s see what their youngest son will do to compete." Wei Xin''s expression was grim. "Don''t you like to sell miserably very much? You like to carry the shelf of" people in the world bear me "to make all your actions sound reasonable. How about I help you?" This is to make a complete fool of him and sweep the floor with dignity! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2019 As long as this matter is serious, the Wei''s family and Gu''s family must be married. Moreover, Gu he wanted to cooperate with Han Qingyan''s father before, and it''s estimated that they will all be washed away. For him, it''s not worth the loss. Gu he stood up against the wall and wiped his own blood. He looked at Wei Xin with hate in his eyes. "I can''t fight you, and I won''t give up..." "Who has nothing to fight with you?" Unexpectedly, Wei Xin didn''t pay attention to his threat at all. He came forward and grasped his collar, forcing Gu He to look at himself. "If it wasn''t for Han Qingyan, you would never be worthy of meeting my life." Word by word, the killing intention behind it was startling. At that moment, Gu he felt that he was looking at his eyes, like the eyes of a snake. Keep a sharp and fierce eye on him. Gu he breathed, "so what? Han Qingyan''s first love is still me." Dare to mention it! Wei Xin''s hand is lifted up again. He gritted his teeth and endured it again. Gu he shows off that girls like him. It only shows that this man is rotten, conceited and arrogant. He doesn''t deserve Han Qingyan''s love! When Gu came, what he saw was a scene of fierce fighting. Wei Xin came to Gu in front of him according to Gu river. His white face was full of fierce words, "brother Gu, I think Tang Wei should tell you something about it?" Gu is a gentle man. Gu he is as gentle as he is. However, imitation is imitation after all. The gap between Gu and him is the gap in his bones. So when the elder brother squints his eyes, he begins to say sorry. Listen. Wei Xin took a deep breath, "don''t apologize to me, he should apologize to Han Qingyan." Yes, Gu he didn''t realize that he had done wrong. He only regretted that what he had done had been discovered, instead of admitting his mistake. No matter how good Gu Gu''s tutor was, he couldn''t hold back his anger. "How can you do such a thing?" Gu he coughed for a while and was beaten by Wei Xin. He didn''t look good on his face, but Rao was so. Gu he didn''t bow his head. When he was dying, he had to be very hard. "I''ll help them both. Isn''t that good? If I were Wei Xin, I''d like to thank you very much. If it wasn''t for me, would you have touched Han Qingyan? " Wei Xin was so angry that he almost had to fight with Gu he again. Fortunately, Lu Fang stopped him in time. The man''s voice was filled with astonishing anger, "son of a bitch, have you said enough?" However, unexpectedly, Han Qingyan came forward with a pale face and slapped Gu He in the face! All the previous things were done by men. Han Qingyan just watched. Even a few minutes ago, she stopped Wei Xin and told him not to do it. And now¡ª¡ª Han Qingyan''s hands are not put down, her eyes are red, and she seems to be angry. Her teeth are fighting when she talks. Gu he''s words just now don''t treat her as a person. What''s "touching Han Qingyan"? What is "thank him"? Han Qingyan shed tears and said to Gu He, "I''ll call the police and catch you! I thought you would be a good man if you sincerely repent, but now I think I''m too naive! " Wei Xin opened his mouth. He didn''t expect that Han Qingyan''s soft persimmon temper would be forced to rush one day. In other words, the flowers in the greenhouse in the past have grown up completely. She seems to have become, like her mother, a strong woman who can be on her own without being soft hearted. Han Qingyan slapped Gu He in the face again, "just now that slap is for me, this slap is for Wei Xin, you go to the prison to cry!" Gu Gu doesn''t know how to stop Han Qingyan. This woman''s emotion seems to break out in an instant, accumulating so much grievance and resentment. She has been tolerant and gentle, and finally exploded at this moment. Her young and pure love, her innocence, her first time, her Wei Xin Gu He, what can you give back to me! It was half an hour later that Wei Ying found out that his son had made such a big basket outside. As soon as he heard the news, he rushed to the police station. When he came, the police car had surrounded them. Wei Ying said that he was done. The little rabbit was probably not doing anything again. When he rushed in, he saw that the police were pressing another man. Wei Ying is stunned. Isn''t Wei Xin the villain this time? To his whole accident, so when the father cried, "where''s the little rabbit!" "Here." Not far away, Wei Xin shouts. Wei Ying walks up to see that there is a woman buried in his chest, weeping and shouldering. Wei Ying was stunned. "This is not my daughter-in-law... No, isn''t this Jiang Qi''s daughter?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2020 I thought it was just my son''s trouble, but I didn''t think it was Jiang Qi''s daughter! Wei Ying is nervous now. It doesn''t matter if his son is beaten. Jiang Qi''s daughter can''t be beaten. If they are beaten, Jiang Qi and Han rang won''t let that man go. It''s estimated that ye Jingtang You can be so angry. Wei Ying learns about the situation in the past. This is the first time that Han Qingyan has hit someone in her life. After hitting someone, she is still shivering. Gu he can''t help but shed a lot of tears. For people with good quality, it may be they who are worried first. Wei Ying comforts Han Qingyan while watching the police push Gu He in. Lu Fang''s people think that they have received the key evidence, that is, the video of Gu He fainting Han Qingyan in the parking lot. Through this evidence, Gu he''s illegal behaviors are quickly confirmed. That''s why they arrest him so quickly. Gu Zhen surprised the elder and immediately came over and lowered his head. "It''s our family that didn''t teach Gu he well. Uncle Wei, if you have anything to say, I won''t refute it." "It''s not my turn to say that." Wei Ying knows Gu, but he just feels sorry that the two brothers are so different. "It''s light smoke who is wronged. You''d better seek light smoke''s forgiveness." Gu Gu lowered his head humbly and looked at Han Qingyan, who kept wiping his tears, "Qingyan..." "I won''t forgive him." Han Qingyan is biting her teeth. She has learned that it''s time for her to be soft hearted. "Everything else should be judged by law. As for my forgiveness, he doesn''t deserve it! I won''t forgive him, either This is very cruel. It doesn''t look like Han Qingyan who is lively and kind-hearted. When it comes to Gu he''s ears, the man is being escorted into the police car, and the whole person is shocked. He can''t believe it. He turns back and looks at Han Qingyan for the last time. Unexpectedly, the woman looks at him with her red eyes. And then no longer nostalgia, the eyes moved away. Han Qingyan... Am I not forgiven by you any more? ****** Today''s Han family is really lively and brightly lit. Wei Xin, who has been running through the door on weekdays, doesn''t say that Tang Weisu Yan and Lu Fang are also here. They originally agreed to meet, but LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin, who were late, simply changed their address and went directly to the Han family. It''s like the Chinese New Year. Fortunately, the Han family is big enough to accommodate so many people. Jiang Qi woke up in the middle of the night, Knowing that her daughter was wronged, she pulled her daughter to her side without thinking about it. "Why don''t you tell mom when this happens?" Jiang Qi was distressed. She had suffered a lot in those years. She couldn''t imagine that her daughter was tortured in a situation where she didn''t work every day. In particular, she was drugged and couldn''t move. Han Qingyan must be very scared, right? It''s not that she hasn''t experienced such a nightmare. Why does her daughter have to go through it again Touching Han Qingyan''s face, Jiang Qi said, "Yanyan, you''ve done the right thing. If your mother wants to praise you, she shouldn''t be soft hearted. We won''t ask for reconciliation in the follow-up links. You believe her." With these words, Jiang Qi turned to look at Wei Xin. At that moment, aunt Jiang Qi, who had been gentle and kind in Wei Xin''s eyes, suddenly became sharp because He is also one of those who forced Han Qingyan, whether or not he knew it. Jiang Qi''s voice was cold, "Wei Xin, you really let my aunt down." In a word, Wei Xin turned pale. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2021 In fact, others can understand Jiang Qi''s words, but she has always liked Wei Ying''s youngest son and her daughter. She never thought that her daughter would be hurt by Wei Xin. Jiang Qi is confused by such a sentence, and Wei Xin''s fingers on his side are clenched. Jiang Qi says that he can''t refute these words at all. It is he who destroys their expectation of him and does such unforgivable things to Han Qingyan. In fact, even if Jiang Qi said it too much, it''s OK. Just for the sake of getting along with Wei Xin for so many years, he has been very merciful. If you were someone else, you would cut off the relationship between the two families. Wei Xin''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He took a deep breath. The police siren was still ringing in his ears. After all, he had to take notes. The Han family also had police on the scene. In the scene of so many people, his eyelashes trembled, and finally he squeezed out three words from his throat, "sorry." I''m sorry. What about apologizing in public. How can the simple word "sorry" compensate for everything. Han Qingyan is pulled back to the room by Jiang Qi. Now only Wei Xin is left in the hall to bear it. Han rang is not convenient to speak, but his eyes are different from before. They all blame him for being impulsive and willful. Wei Xin tried to bear all his emotions and yelled at his father, "Dad --" "You Wei Ying doesn''t know what to do. The two families are close friends. Now his son has forced other people''s daughters. Although there is a reason for this, it has destroyed the feelings of so many of them. How can we make up for it Wei Ying hen said, "I''ll keep you at home these days and repent. If you don''t think clearly, you are not allowed to go out! Now come home with me After that, Wei Ying bowed his head and apologized to Han rang, "Lao Han, it''s my fault. I''m really sorry. I really don''t know what to ask my son of a bitch to do to compensate you for light smoke..." Han rang is a daughter slave after all. He doesn''t want to make a joke about this, so he says to Wei Ying, "why don''t you take Wei Xin back first? It''s estimated that the children''s mental state is not stable now. Let''s settle down separately." These words, several younger generation also heard, is to rush a guest, before Han let uncle won''t talk like this, estimate is really angry, LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin first stand up, "we just want to go back to see the baby, otherwise we go back first, Han let uncle, for us with aunt Jiang Qi and light smoke tell good night." Su Yan and Tang Wei also look at each other. Su Yan says, "Uncle Han rang, I asked light smoke to come out. I don''t know this kind of thing will happen, but I''m also responsible. I''m sorry..." Han rang is not unreasonable. "You and Wei Wei remember to play with our family''s light smoke as soon as they returned home. It''s not malicious. I won''t blame you. You can''t drive after drinking, can you? I''ll ask our driver to see you off later. " Tang Wei nods, and Su Yan leaves with an apology. Finally, Wei Xin is left. Wei Ying sees him standing still and shouts, "Hey, smelly boy." Wei Xin''s voice is a little slight. Instead of going to see his father, he looks at Han rang, "Uncle Han rang, can you... Give me a chance to go in and have a look at light smoke?" When something happened to stimulate her mental state, he didn''t go in and have a good talk with her. He wanted to comfort her But Han rang, with a cold face, turned around and went upstairs without looking back. Weixin''s breathing stopped. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2022 I never thought that one day I would be treated coldly by the Han family. Wei Xin''s heart couldn''t bear the blow. He stood for a long time, but Wei Ying also felt uncomfortable looking at him. He went to drag his son, "you two should separate and calm down first." It''s true that his son has done an asshole thing. Han Qingyan is also from the girl''s family. How can he get out of this kind of stimulation so quickly. Wei Xin didn''t say a word. He followed Wei Ying''s ass and looked like he was wilting. When he walked out of Han''s house, he took a few steps to turn around, as if he had been driven out of his own house. On the car, Wei Ying sighed, did not start the car, watching Wei Xin silently buckle the seat belt in the co driver''s seat, when the father knocked his son''s skull, "what''s the matter, frustrated?" Wei Xin turns his face to the other side and doesn''t go to see Wei Ying. Ouch. Wei Ying patted Wei Xin on the shoulder. "Ouch, what a big deal. Look at your father, me and wife. They''re running away. They''re different. They''re good." Wei Xin muttered, "you pushed my mother to others by yourself. The situation is different." Is it different? Other emotions flashed in Wei Ying''s eyes. It seemed that only a few seconds later, a serious look appeared on his father''s face, but he soon covered it up with carelessness, "same, your father and I loved your mother." "You love her and you push her to someone else." Wei Xin said angrily, "why did you treat her so badly?" "Don''t I think I have a star aura?" Wei Ying didn''t start the car at all. He sat in the car and had a good chat with his son. "Well, I don''t know that I like your mother. I didn''t go to see your mother with you. After your mother gave birth, you divorce me. I don''t think it''s anything. Anyway, I have a son. Your mother married someone else." Always think that what you have will not leave you. But when Xinda walked with others without looking back, Wei Ying felt that the sky was falling. "I don''t want you to go my way." Wei Ying rubbed his son''s hair. "Han Qingyan is very good. If you don''t like each other, can you live together for so many years? No feelings can have feelings, believe it or not, you just get along with her for too long, too used to it, and have never asked yourself about your feelings. " Wei Xin lowered his head and said, "well." "You haven''t found anyone else for so many years. Isn''t that representative of everything?" Wei Ying said, "is light smoke special in your eyes?" "Yes." She said that she was simple and ignorant, but she kept learning and growing up. She was really stupid, but she made rapid progress. Just like this time, Wei Xin thought Han Qingyan was coming to stop him, but he didn''t expect that Han Qingyan would not be soft hearted to Gu He. In a way, he has too much stereotype of women, and always thinks that Han Qingyan is also a brainless woman. Now, it''s time for him to pay for his mistakes. "Don''t always think it''s still early. Your mother was young when she left me." Wei Ying seems to think of something and shakes his head with a smile. "I still don''t think it''s true when I think of it, so if I have a mistake, I have to make it up as soon as possible." "Are you the same as Uncle Ye Jingtang?" Wei Xin looked at his father''s face and asked, "do you regret it?" "No regrets." Wei Ying finally starts the car. He says a word with a smile, but he doesn''t know why. Wei Xin thinks his father''s words are bloody. It''s like opening the scar. "It''s good for her to leave me, so I don''t regret it. It''s her right choice to leave me. There''s nothing to regret." Lit a cigarette, smoke around the field of vision, Wei Ying narrowed his eyes. Do you regret it? He said with his cigarette in his mouth, "son, you have to do something you won''t regret." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2023 Hearing his father say so, Wei Xin is also a little sad. In fact, he knows what his parents were like in those years. Many times he thought his father and mother would get back together. Wei Xin''s mother was a very beautiful woman in those years. She had an overbearing brother in the business world and a star brother in the entertainment industry. She was held in the palm of her hand. It''s a pity that she suffered a lot after following him. If his father hadn''t gone too far, her mother wouldn''t have left without looking back. With a sigh, Wei Xin knows Wei Ying''s worries. His father has been like this all his life, but he certainly doesn''t want to see Wei Xin go the same way. "I know. In two days, I''ll look for light smoke." Wei Xin pursed her lips and said softly, "go to find aunt Jiang Qi, too." Apology and make-up are necessary. The three words of "sorry" can not rest easy after saying it. If you are really sorry and admit your mistake, you must be prepared for others'' emotional counterattack, instead of thinking it is over when you are sorry. ****** Wei Xin did stay at home for two days. He didn''t eat much and sat in front of the computer. Wei Ying specially orders his favorite takeout to come home, but Wei Xin doesn''t move. Leaving Han Qingyan seems to deprive him of his happiness. Until the third day, Wei Xin finally came out of his room. Wei Ying took a look at the instant instant instant noodles in his room, frowned and said, "after eating instant noodles for two days, are you in a better mood now?" "Not bad." Wei Xin''s tone was calm and did not fluctuate, as if nothing could stand his waves. He went out of the room to take a bath, and then ordered a takeout. Wei Ying saw that all the food he sent were ingredients. His son knows how to cook. Wei Ying thinks that Wei Xin wants to make his own meal and change his mood. So he doesn''t stop. He looks at Wei Xin''s stew and porridge, biscuits in the oven and chicken wings in the frying pan. He is proficient in all kinds of martial arts and has been busy for most of the day, Dad sat down at the table. He also consciously prepared the plate, raised his knife and fork, and said to Wei Xin like a child, "have a big dinner tonight?" Wei Xin gives him a look, and then Wei Ying sees his son open the cute bento box, and then put all kinds of delicious food into the bento box. There is not half of it on the old father''s table. Wei Ying looks silly. "This..." is not for me to eat? Wei Xin packed the lunch box and said, "I made it for Han Qingyan." "So many of them?" "It''s also aunt Jiang Qi and uncle Han rang''s share." ... Wei Ying Leng didn''t expect that there was no one of his own in this big meal. He stared at Wei Xin and patted the table with a frame. "No, what about mine?" Wei Xin Zizai carefully packed the lunch box, then took out buckets of instant noodles from the kitchen and put them on the high-class table. He said to Wei Ying, "I was hungry last night. I didn''t want to eat for supper. I left it for you." Looking at the bucket of instant noodles in front of him, Wei Ying was so angry that he blacked up, "do I have to thank you?" Wei Xin laughed. "You''re welcome. I''m out." Well, it''s dinner for the three members of Han Qingyan''s family. It''s not his job. It''s no use. Wei Ying just watched Wei Xin go out and sent a short message to his ex-wife. As for wechat, it must have been hacked by his beautiful ex-wife. ¡ª¡ªTake your little heartless son back, I don''t want to support him anymore www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2024 After sending this text message, Wei Ying thinks that he is still angry. Since his ex-wife ran away with someone, he has only such a precious son in his life. Now his precious son has turned his elbow out He imagined that when he was old, no one would push his wheelchair in the nursing home and he would be alone Wei Ying makes a phone call to Han rang heartbroken, "Lao Han, if you see my little son in a moment, remember to beat him up for me and let me out of my bad temper!" Han rang is modifying the contract, after listening to the angry and funny, "all of a sudden, what do you say?" "Anyway, my son has been raised for nothing. I don''t want it. I''ve decided to leave it at your house." Wei Ying Da La fell back on the sofa, looked at the ceiling lamp and said, "life or death depends on your mood!" ... it''s like "father is kind and son is filial.". Han rang didn''t understand the meaning of Wei Ying''s words at first. He didn''t know that Wei Xin had really come until he heard the sound of the car stalling outside his house twenty minutes later. The security guard of the Han family doesn''t know that the relationship between the two families is awkward. Seeing Wei Xin''s license plate number is as friendly as seeing his own people, he doesn''t want to let them go directly. At this moment, Wei Xin is still nervous when he stands at the door, for fear that he is not good enough, and then he is rejected by the Han family. Hearing the sound of Wei Xin ringing the doorbell, Han rang frowned, probably thinking that his daughter is not feeling well these days. He hesitated for a while, and finally opened the door for Wei Xin. At the moment of opening the door, Wei Xin immediately adjusted her expression, and then said to Han rang, "Uncle Han rang, have you had dinner? Well, I made it from home... " Looking at the big box and small box in Wei Xin''s hand, the appearance and modeling are all animation styles that Han Qingyan likes. They are lovely and beautiful. They must have spent a lot of effort... Han let the Adam''s apple move up and down, "haven''t eaten yet." He was really angry with Wei Xin, but seeing that Wei Xin bowed his head like this, he felt that it was unreasonable. With a sigh, Han rang said, "Wei Xin, come in first. It''s getting late. It''s not good to stand at the door and blow cold wind." Wei Xin''s eyes are red. He didn''t expect that Han rang would allow him to go in. He prepared for the worst, that is, he couldn''t go in with the food until it was cold. He didn''t expect that Han rang was willing to talk to him. "I made a light smoke favorite." Wei Xin put the things on the table and said to Han rang, "Uncle Han rang, I..." Han rang gave Wei Xin a complicated look. "I''m sorry." Wei Xin has nothing to say for himself, but he bent down deeply and made no decision to leave a way for himself. "I didn''t do it to sell miserably or please you today... I just want to make up for that. I''m not good enough for light smoke these days. She doesn''t understand me, and it doesn''t matter, but I don''t want her to starve herself without food." Su Yan called him and said that Han Qingyan had a bad appetite and bad face these days, so Wei Xin was worried that he couldn''t eat these two days. "It''s not worth it for me or Gu He to hurt himself." Wei Xin still did not lift his head, "I came to send a meal, just want to let her start appetite, I will roll." "Ah Xin, don''t say the word" go away... "Han rang couldn''t bear it." in fact, as long as light smoke forgives you, we don''t care. You don''t have to keep such a low profile... " "I want to see light smoke. Uncle Han rang, can you convey it to me? I''ll come every day until she wants to see me and listen to me..." Wei Xin knew that she was bored. She pursed her lips and her eyes were red and red. "Today, it''s estimated that she won''t want to see me. I''ll go first. Thank you for letting uncle Han let me into the room." "I''d like to hear it now." I don''t know when the door on the second floor opened, and a female voice inserted into their conversation. Wei Xin was going to straighten up and turn away, but now his pupils suddenly constricted. He suddenly raised his head, looked at Han Qingyan standing on the second floor beside the handrail of the stairs, and stopped breathing. When they looked at each other, they found that everyone''s eyes were red. Maybe the lyrics are right - "those who can be close friends probably have love", but after more than ten years of being close friends, they realized that there was love between them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2025 Wei Xin is ready to be ignored by Han Qingyan. He even thinks that his Bento is likely to be thrown out by Han Qingyan without looking at it. But did not think, Han light smoke unexpectedly walked out of the room like this, a few days did not see, their faces are not very good, think it is the recent depression caused by poor appetite. Even so, Han Qingyan''s eyes are clear. Even after so many days of depression, she knows what she wants, so she shouts Wei Xin. Wei Xin''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, calling her name, "light smoke..." Han Qingyan walks down from the second floor and takes a look at the Bento Box brought by Wei Xin. The print on it is her favorite two-dimensional cartoon character pattern. Han Qingyan feels sour for a while. Unexpectedly, Wei Xin still remembers Opening her mouth, she said, "what can I do for you, Axin?" She also called him as usual, a short two words, but let Wei Xin feel redeemed. As if so many days of inner suffering can be easily put down. Wei Xin immediately went forward and said, "let''s have a good talk about the things that hurt you a few days ago." Don''t run away, don''t be afraid. Now that the past damage has been caused, it''s better to face it calmly. Han Qingyan took a deep breath. Looking at Wei Xin''s solemn expression, she suddenly laughed with relief, "OK, after dinner, let''s talk about it." Han rang gives his daughter a look of appreciation. Han Qingyan, who can solve the problem in this way, seems to have become a mature adult. Han''s family has Wei Xin''s tableware. Han Qingyan takes the initiative to invite Wei Xin to join him. Han rang also gives Wei Xin''s face according to his daughter. Then several people sit at the table. Wei Xin is nervous now. In line with the idea of pleading guilty, the Jedi came. Unexpectedly, Han Qingyan''s attitude gave him room to turn around. Jiang Qi went out to accompany Tang Shi. Now Han rang is at home. Three people eat at the dinner table. The etiquette is very good, and there is nothing else to say. But Han rang is eating harder and harder. He finds that Wei Xin''s level is very good, not even worse than himself. If he can get the recognition of Han rang''s chef level, Wei Xin''s skill must be good. So Han rang thinks that if Wei Xin really comes, there will be someone to cook at home. He can still relax. Han rang thought so much in his heart, and his mouth was still fierce. "After dinner, you two kids go to the study to chat. I''ll spare the study for you." Han Qingyan smiles. After eating, he leads Wei Xin to the study. As soon as the door was closed, Han Qingyan was hugged from behind before she could say anything. She was too short of breath to turn back. She just subconsciously pulled Wei Xin''s hand. She called, "ah Xin..." These two words make Wei Xin''s defense completely soft. He is incoherent. He doesn''t know what to say. He can only embrace Han Qingyan by instinct, hold him tightly, and say in a choking voice, "sorry... Let me hold you well." When did this feeling begin? I want to hold her when I see her. I don''t want to see her cry. I don''t want to see her bullied. Hands shaking, Han light smoke gave up to open Wei Xin, she dropped her hand, two people so leaning on the corner of the wall of the study, listening to each other''s confused breathing and accelerated heart. Silent for a long time, Wei Xin shivered and said, "I''m sorry... At the beginning, I hurt you." Whether it''s your spirit or your body. After such a long time, Han Qingyan turned red again. She had never heard Wei Xin''s low voice, and It''s like it''s true, making a futile confession. "Give me another chance... I really want to protect you." Wei Xin holds Han Qingyan in his arms, "it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. You beat me. If you don''t get angry, you beat me, OK? Gu he has been punished for his mistakes. It''s up to me next. " Punish me. Punish me. Han Qingyan turned around and looked at Wei Xin for several seconds. Then the woman said with a red smile, "how do you want me to punish you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2026 This kind of development obviously exceeded Wei Xin''s expectation. Sure enough, Han Qingyan was stunned when he asked. After so many words of repentance, when Han Qingyan finally asked, he had no choice. After a long time, Wei Xin squeezed out a sentence from his teeth, "you... You can punish me as you want." Let it go! As long as Han Qingyan can forgive him, he can do anything! No matter how humiliating! It''s Han Qingyan who makes him kowtow all over the street, and he recognizes it! Is there anything more humiliating? Han Qingyan seems to be looking for a step for Wei Xin at the moment. Maybe there is no apology or forgiveness between them. She changed her expression. She pretended to think for a while, touched her chin and said, "really, I''m a second dimension. If you really admit your mistake... Then..." Seeing Han Qingyan''s eyes rolling, Wei Xin feels a chill rising behind him This plot becomes a little fast! It turns out that not only has the plot changed, but it''s also moving in a more wrong direction¡ª¡ª The next second he heard Han Qingyan say, "can you wear silk stockings and take pictures for me?" A scholar prefers death to humiliation! Wei Xin felt his forehead burst open. The man didn''t even think about it. "I''m dead, and I''m not." Gag, it''s stuck. Because he saw that Han Qingyan''s expression, which was still getting better, suddenly turned into a pitiful look, like an abandoned dog. At the moment when he heard him speak, his tears were about to gush out. Wei Xin opened his mouth and couldn''t pronounce syllables. He followed him and said, "I''m at your disposal, too." Xu, I have a strong desire to survive. With these words, Han Qingyan said to Wei Xin with pathetic eyes, "can you wear wigs and women''s clothes, cos virtual singer''s future, high-heeled shoes..." Wei Xin feels that the blood all over his body is going against the current. He knows too well what the V family''s virtual singer Han Qingyan likes, with blue-green hair and cute skirt - that''s not stepping on his head to shit! Wei Xin''s voice trembled, "Han Qingyan, kill me!" It''s more torture than humiliating him! "But you just said that I''m at my disposal when you die..." Han Qingyan tears wrongly. "It''s all fake. It''s all fake. We''d better not get in touch, Axin." Wei Xin almost knelt down for Han Qingyan. How can he not know that this silly white sweet in his eyes has such a fine and dark side! Now he is the one who did something wrong and was pinched to death by her. He can''t resist! Wei Xin feels a chill in his heart. It''s not because he lost Han Qingyan, but because he has seen his future That night, Jiang Qi went home late at night and had a drink with her best friend. She wanted to go back to see her baby daughter. As soon as she came in, she saw her daughter pull a beautiful woman with blue hair in front of her. Jiang Qi was startled, "baby, is this your friend?" Before she finished speaking, Jiang Qi, a strong woman who lived most of her life and experienced ups and downs, got stuck. She widened her eyes and looked at the beauty with long hair in front of her incredulously. Then she shivered and said, "this, this, this..." Wei Xin''s face was smiling and his heart was bleeding. "Good evening, aunt Jiang Qi..." Jiang Qi stepped back and was struck by thunder. "Wei Xin, is it our light smoke that wants to separate from you? Is it too hard for you? Don''t be like this, Wei Xin. You don''t have mental problems... Do you want to take you to have a look? What''s the matter with your face? Did you go to Thailand to change sex? " Did you go to Thailand to change sex? Wei Xin felt that he was no different from the walking corpse at this moment. Looking at Jiang Qi, he said, "no, aunt Jiang Qi, I''m voluntary." I''m voluntary. How does that sound like the end of the world. Jiang Qi turned to his daughter and said, "what did you do to Wei Ying''s son?" "He said let me punish him." Han Qingyan smiles and embraces the arm of the beauty with long hair, "this is a wig, this is Cosplay''s clothes, mumbling, his women''s clothes, isn''t it very good-looking?" Jiang Qi did not return to his senses, but later he chuckled. Han Qingyan smiles. Weixin cried. Laugh, you laugh! Anyway, my heart is dead! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2027 That night, Wei Xin''s impact on Jiang Qi was no less than that of Ye Jingtang when he first saw him in the crowd. She just looked at the shameless old man Wei Ying, and the most proud "my pretty little bunny" in his mouth turned into a beautiful girl in a skirt and wig standing in front of her and being manipulated by her daughter. If Wei Ying knew I''m afraid I can smoke with anger. Maybe there is no other punishment, which makes Wei Xin feel more humiliated Jiang Qi can only cover her eyes. She knows that her daughter likes strange things in the eyes of her elders. For example, before that, her daughter also liked to wear all kinds of small foreign skirts, such as Lolita, and also liked to wear ancient clothes, such as Hanfu. Usually, she would go to all kinds of fairs and bring some pretty hand-made dolls back But what I didn''t expect is that in the past Wei Xin never gave in to his daughter''s fanatical hobbies, but now he does Jiang Qi covered his eyes and walked upstairs, saying, "you... You young people have a good time, you play, pay attention to safety..." What do you mean, pay attention to safety!!! Will there be more abnormal development! Wei Xin''s face turned pale, as if his dignity had been crushed by the truck, like a numb puppet. Watching aunt Jiang Qi go upstairs, he said, "no, aunt Jiang Qi, listen to me..." Jiang Qi waved his hand again and again, "Auntie is old and can''t understand your young people''s wild way, but as long as you don''t break the law, Auntie supports you to love freedom. Come on, good night!" Wild road... Wild road... Wild road Wei Xin shakes and almost kneels on the ground. He reaches out Er Kang''s hand. No, aunt Jiang Qi, it''s not like this! Please don''t look at him with that kind of abnormal eyes!!!!!! Wearing a skirt, Wei Xin felt the coolness of his thighs. His heart was even colder than the coolness of his thighs. Han Qingyan gently held his hand, "is this punishment enough?" Wei Xin felt as if he had been beaten on his back. This kind of punishment is more terrible than kneeling on durian or getting caught in the rain on the street It''s a swagger in his pride! However, Wei Xin forbeared, he looked at Han Qingyan, wearing a wig "beautiful girl" haughtily turned her head to one side, "ha ha, I thought how terrible it was, that''s it!" Han Qingyan, just be happy. He is responsible for being punished. As for Han Qingyan''s failure to forgive her, it''s all her business. He doesn''t ask for it. Even if he accepted the punishment and was not forgiven, he did not regret it. Some words he didn''t mean to say, it''s better to put them into action. That night, Wei Xin spent the night at Han Qingyan''s home. Seeing that his son didn''t come back all night, Wei Ying showed his father''s smile at home. Does it seem that his son successfully saved Han Qingyan''s heart by being handsome? The old father never thought that it was in the form of selling his dignity Only when we get up the next day, we brush the circle of friends and get a self portrait of Wei Xin. Black silk, high heels, suspender skirt, big wavy blonde hair, red lips. Here are my friends'' comments. Tang Dazha Su Xiaoqiang [Xiao Xu: ah this...] [77: good guy! Good guy!] [Luo Jiayou: I''m ok, I''m ok, I''m ok!] [Kuiyuan replied to luojiayou: baga road! Don''t be good, Luo you. If you like it, I''ll wear it for you! I wear fishing net! It''s better than this black silk!] [Lu Fang''s reply to Suwon: it''s not necessary...] [Rong Chu replies to Lu Fang: now even women''s clothes need to be rolled in...] Wei Xin never thought that his man image would be broken so thoroughly one day. That night, these bad friends estimated that if Wei Xin did so, Han Qingyan would certainly give him some good color. So why don''t they help him to make a more thorough peace? After all, Han Qingyan''s punishment is just a small fight. If you do something wrong, you have to be aware. It''s just that Wei Xin''s performance is OK up to now, so With a smile, Tang Wei sent a wechat to Wei Xin, "sister, will you come out for dinner tonight? We are all here." About out, we help him say good things, a few people are in, Han light smoke certainly can only relax, down to Taiwan. But Wei Xin''s hair stood up as soon as he heard the name of his elder sister! Sister, sister, you big head! Weixin said, "pull black, cheap dog." Tang Wei deliberately disgusted him: "remember to put on women''s clothes." Wei Xin''s scalp was numb, but he said, "I only wear women''s clothes to Han Qingyan on the spot, and you deserve it too!" "..." Tang Wei didn''t expect that he was disgusted by others. Instead, he was disgusted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2028 After reporting the address with the fastest speed left, Tang Wei and Su Yan want to make up for Wei Xin and Han Qingyan. After all, the last time they made an appointment with Han Qingyan, it was the scene that even the police showed up. Maybe it was not easy to stimulate Han Qingyan. After all, Gu he also said something too much to her at that time. Regarding Han Qingyan as a toy will make Wei Xin so angry that he has a big fight. Maybe this is the essential difference between Gu he and Wei Xin. It''s just that the night was really disturbing. Why don''t they have another banquet to comfort Han Qingyan. After an appointment, Wei Xin tells Han Qingyan that the woman is playing with his hair with her fingers, as if their relationship is back to the past, Wei Xin lies on Han Qingyan''s thigh and looks at her white face. I don''t know why her brain flashed the way Han Qingyan was crying under him that day in the hotel. In the flash of this picture, Wei Xin''s throat shrinks, and he opens his mouth, unable to connect the quiet and gentle woman in front of him with the desperate and painful woman that night. Han Qingyan was spoiled in his life. In the end, he gave all the sufferings. ... he''s such a jerk. Think of here, in the heart of complex emotions mixed into a ball, Wei Xin subconsciously stretched out his hand, to touch Han Qingyan''s face. Han light smoke don''t know why back flash, see her dodge action, Wei Xin heart acid. We''re still on guard. "Are you afraid of me?" Wei Xin took a deep breath, looked at Han Qingyan and said, "I have said too much before. Many times I was impulsive. I said it without thinking clearly. Don''t take it to heart..." That''s not what he meant. But at that time, he only attacked Han Qingyan. "I remember every sentence." Unexpectedly, Han Qingyan quietly responded to him and told him that she had not forgotten every word he said. Regret came to mind. Wei Xin didn''t know how to express his current mood. He could only say in vain, "I''m such a jerk... Who else can''t bear revenge, but I don''t want to affect you..." "You have done me harm." Han Qingyan, playing with Wei Xin''s hair, stopped, then looked him in the eye, "and it was the beauty of the past that prompted me to finally put it all down." She didn''t want two people to hate each other. Because they were too happy and beautiful in the past, she didn''t want to tarnish those good memories, so she chose to break free from the pain. Wei Xin is stunned. Han Qingyan''s maturity in his heart has exceeded his imagination. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." Destroyed the happiness in their memories. If it can be repeated, he wants to fall in love with Han Qingyan at that time and tell her that he has long liked her. Does he still have the right to say now? Wei Xin pursed her lips, her eyes darkened. "I''m not letting you go, I''m just letting myself go." Otherwise, every day will recall the past good, it is not a more long-term torture. Wei Xin used to be a person she could rely on without any scruples. Now he teaches her more that people are three-dimensional, and Wei Xin is not perfect. He will also be stupid and vicious. In the moral field, pure white saints do not seem to exist. These injuries, do not forget, more meaningful. "So now you are more like a living person in my eyes." Experienced your good, and experienced your evil, it seems like this, our soul can get closer. "In the past, everything you did to me was like a kind of high-level dimension reduction tolerance. It was your dimension reduction tolerance to me. You took me as a fool and a little girl to take care of me. I was also imperceptibly and willingly to become a fool. It was a kind of captivity, which gradually eroded me and made me stupid. If that goes on, maybe I''ll really become a flower in the greenhouse now. But now it''s different. " From now on, we are equal. "I can finally talk to you like this." Han Qingyan gently touched Wei Xin''s Adam''s apple, "so I won''t forgive you for hurting me, but I will certainly grow up from these pains, so will you, ah Xin?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2029 Everyone falls in love with someone for the first time. Perhaps Han Qingyan and Wei Xin are more silent and steady than others. However, it is precisely because of the steady flow and subtle influence that they forget their original You''re going to love each other. Hearing Han Qingyan say that, Wei Xin is not happy. He knows that the damage he caused will never be forgotten. Just like Han Qingyan''s eyes are more calm now, that is to say, "thanks to him.". Wei Xin said, "I want to accompany you, no matter in what way." Let me accompany you, no matter what way. Han Qingyan smiles and squints, "aren''t you accompanying me?" "What I''m saying is..." Wei Xin grabs Han Qingyan''s hand. She plays with his hair all the time. Wei Xin holds her slender wrist with firm eyes. It''s like he made a decision to die. After all, it''s him who did wrong. What''s the excuse and struggle? "I''m ready to wake up and accept any revenge you want." As long as you are willing to be your enemy or your lover Wei Xin''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He only dared to say the last half sentence. The confession seemed to be swallowed back by him again. "I''m willing to play any role." ****** Han Qingyan sits in Wei Xin''s car. They arrive at Tang Wei''s address half an hour later. When they arrive, they find that it''s not a shop. Su Yan temporarily changes the address to a small villa. Xu Shengmin brings all the cakes he makes. LAN Qiqi is busy blowing balloons with Su Yan, and Suyuan Kurosawa is putting all kinds of furniture, And Luo youyou is also busy cleaning the table. As soon as Han Qingyan arrived, he thought who was going to celebrate his birthday. Everyone got together and went in to have a look. Tang Wei took the initiative to fire the colored cannon, which scared the two of them. Wei Xin and Han Qingyan are surrounded by a group of people, dazed and surprised, "what''s this... For?" "Congratulations on your rehabilitation." Su Yan laughs, that pair of gray green eyes are particularly good-looking, "a few days ago, we are rash to call you out, will let Gu He organic can take advantage of, I''m afraid to cause harm to light smoke, so decided to make up for you." After that, Su Yan took Han Qingyan''s hand, "I''m sorry, let you see and hear such an excessive scene at that time." Han Qingyan suddenly felt that Su Yan''s eyebrows were as gentle as Tang poetry. Love makes people tender. She opened her mouth, "it doesn''t matter, I have grown up, Gu he can''t hurt me." "I asked my father. The plot of Gu he''s case is bad, and uncle Wei Ying has helped to find someone to fight a lawsuit. He may be sentenced and won''t let him go so easily." LAN Qiqi comforts Han Qingyan on the side, "don''t take it to heart. Today is our plan to celebrate, because I heard that you haven''t spoken for several days, and I''m worried about what to do if you don''t communicate with each other in the future..." "No way." Han Qingyan waved, "thank you for thinking about me." As a result, as soon as the voice fell, another man came in with two bottles of red wine in his hand. He looked like he was not cheap and said, "how lively! Are you all here?" This voice is a little familiar, Han Qingyan turned to look out, some accident, smile, "uncle?" The man came forward with a handsome face and rubbed Han Qingyan''s hair, "I''ve said it several times, don''t call my uncle." Han Qingyan shrinks his neck, "Wei Gu..." "I heard about what happened before... Then Tang Wei said that he would coax you. No, he brought out the most expensive red wine in the cellar." Wei Gu pinched Han Qingyan''s nose. "You, don''t make trouble with Wei Xin. What''s the use of making trouble? If you want to, I''ll call him to death and let him suffer more." Wei Xin knew that this was to help him, but he was still a little sour when he saw Wei GUI''s action. Why is my uncle so close to Qingyan www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2030 In the past, he could do it at will, but now... Another man did it to Han Qingyan. Wei Xin''s heart can''t be sour, even if this person is his uncle. Wei GUI takes a meaningful look at Wei Xin. He can catch his unstable mood. He thinks that Wei Xin is still too young to write some ideas on his face. It still needs some training. However, at least it will express love clearly. Not like him. Holding the wine tightly in his hand, Wei Gu presses down his inner thoughts, and then hands the wine to Tang Wei, "let''s go." "Fifteen in case." Tang Wei is really an expert. At a glance, he saw what kind of wine Wei Gu was carrying. "It seems that uncle Wei Gu has a lot of good wine in his family?" Wei greedy hook lip smile, "how, want to come to my home?" "Next time, we''ll have an in-depth exchange." Tang Wei takes the red wine to the kitchen, and then skillfully starts to dismantle it. Su Yan on one side says to Han Qingyan, "Qingyan, are you going to go on like this with Wei Xin?" "I didn''t think about it either." Han Qingyan takes a look at Wei Xin, who is chatting with Wei Gu. He lowers his head. "He always thought he liked Gu He before, but now he finds that Wei Xin is more important." "Are you sure you like Weixin?" Su Yan said seriously, "if it is, you may as well give both of you an opportunity, at least don''t waste your love. Some love exists now, but maybe it will be gone later." Some love, now exists, later may not. Han Qingyan looks at Su Yan in a dazed way. She must have experienced too much before she can say these things. After all, the people of this era love to swear and like to talk about it all their life. It''s as if they betray their feelings without the word "forever" in their feelings. I don''t know this is frivolity and blasphemy. Everyone is deceiving themselves in a play. It seems that only eternal love is worthy of being called love, and everything else is trampled on by them. The more so, the more scared they are. The more scared, the more swearing. But Su Yan can clearly know that love will disappear. A few girls and a few young men sat on both sides, and everyone whispered. Unexpectedly, the first one who drank too much was Kurosawa sakara. With a plop, he fell directly on the sofa, which scared Luo you to stand up from the sofa. "What''s the matter with him?" "I''ve been tired and drunk recently..." Tang Wei stretched out his hand to explore Kurosawa''s breath. "It''s not dead. It''s not a big problem." "Drink too much." Xu Shengmin looked at the side and said, "recently, Ohara Kurosawa doesn''t go out to drink and dance. It''s the same as turning the evil into the right. It''s terrible." The speaker didn''t mean to hear it. Luo youyou''s eyes flashed. Then she came forward. She couldn''t drink herself. After all, the child was still there. However, Kurosawa Ohara also quit smoking and drinking recently. Now it''s rare to meet her. She still drinks expensive red wine. I think she''s greedy. She touched Kurosawa''s face. "Are you ok?" Sakara Kurosawa touched the palm of Luo you''s hand, like a dog, muttering, "I can still drink." "He''s really drunk." Wei Xin looked at the face of sakara Kurosawa, which was a little red. He thought it was funny, "sakara Kurosawa can drink a lot. I''ve lived long enough to see everything." Luo youyou frowns. She''s pregnant. She doesn''t want to take care of the drunkard when she goes back. It seems that sakara Kurosawa has received telepathy. He says, "don''t worry, wife. I live here today. I won''t give you any trouble." "Who''s your wife?" Luo youyou''s face is redder than Kurosawa''s drunk face at the moment. She said, "pay attention yourself. I won''t remind you not to drink too much." "You''re still here." Sakara Kurosawa smiles like a silly dog, "Oh, I knew you couldn''t let me go ~" Han Qingyan watched with relish and said to LAN Qiqi, "don''t they really decide to get married?" "If they don''t get married, they will live together like this." LAN Qiqi said with a smile, "there are too many ways of love, light smoke. You should also look forward. Maybe Wei Xin is also changing." Having said that, Han Qingyan took a look at Wei Xin and lowered her head. The love of people around her was really various, which gave her a lot of new insight and understanding. "Well... He put himself very low." Maybe Wei Xin doesn''t know what to say, but he shows his guilt for Han Qingyan with his actions. Just as Han Qingyan was about to make a decision, opposite Wei Gu suddenly came up with a cup, sat next to her and touched her gently, "I see you''ve been looking at us. What''s the matter?" Han Qingyan is afraid that Wei GUI will know that he is peeking at Wei Xin, and his face turns red immediately, "no... no!" Wei Xin sits opposite, and sees that Han Qingyan is shy and greedy, so he looks silly. What... What''s the situation?! Home stolen?! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2031 Seeing this scene, Wei Xin is just like a jar of vinegar that has been knocked over. He and Han Qingyan have never done anything ambiguous since they grew up? Pinching the nose is such an intimate act Wei Xin wants to jump up from the sofa. Uncle, I kowtow to you. Don''t give me the idea of my future wife! Wei GUI seems to be able to understand Wei Xin''s expression. Knowing that Wei Xin must be thinking awkwardly, he sighed helplessly and said, "you and Wei Xin should get together quickly, or Wei Xin will always look at me with the eyes of the bad guys." Han Qingyan takes a look at Wei Xin, and suddenly understands what Wei Xin''s anxious expression means. Her face is a little hot and she says, "no, my uncle is a good man." Happy to get the good man card. good person. Wei Gu took a look at Han Qingyan and asked repeatedly, "are you a good man?" "Well." Han Qingyan nodded, "Uncle... No, Wei Gu is good at everything, and he''s a gentleman. At least I''m a good person." Yeah, the whole world thinks he''s a good guy. Only that woman would grin and gnash her teeth and say, "Wei GUI, you beast." Wei Gu is not a good man in the traditional sense. He is a handsome man who always helps an old man when he falls down. Anyone who looks at him has to say that he is a good-looking man, but the one who everyone loves is actually the one who nobody loves. And that woman, that woman. ¡ª¡ªI can see through his hypocrisy and deep feeling, but I have no sincerity when I laugh at him. "Anyway, the world has never loved me, and I don''t love the world." "What do you want to hear --" I will love you even if the whole world doesn''t love you? " It seems that there is a woman with red lips in front of her. She says with all kinds of manners, "don''t worry, I won''t love you until I die. What I love most is myself." Naked and selfish. A woman like him. It would be a bit boring without her in the world. Wei Gu takes back his idea and gently pats Han Qingyan on the head. He''s not interested in Han Qingyan, but he''s used to being so gentle to every woman. To put it bluntly, he''s a central air conditioner. He smiles and refuses anyone who comes. No rejection, no responsibility. He said, "catch Wei Xin. You can at least see the determination to live with you from him." There are not many good men in Wei''s family With that, Wei Gu and Han Qingyan touched the glass again and took a drink. He put down the glass, looked at his mobile phone and stood up from the sofa. "I have to go back first." "But you can''t drive after drinking..." "Nothing." Wei Gu pinched his collar and said, "someone is coming to pick me up." Just as the voice fell, the sound of high-heeled shoes came from outside the door. A woman trotted in, wearing a thin sling, but her figure was not shriveled. Her heavy chest even trembled slightly because of the trot. She spread the palm of her hand to Wei GUI, "I took a taxi, and the road fee was reimbursed." It seems that he came to drive for Wei Gu. But Wei Gu''s expression was a little speechless. Hearing the woman say so, he thought, does this woman think that he is a fool? She spent more than ten yuan on the journey of starting expenses, which means reimbursement? But he was a generous and kind-hearted boss, so he could only say, "I''ll go to find the property tomorrow and sign the reimbursement." "By the way, I''ll report the money for my supper yesterday." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "And the money for playing games and buying skin last month." Wei Gu was supposed to smile politely, but now he gritted his teeth and looked at the woman, "why don''t you listen to" you are my thousands of stars "from the Himalayas and ask me to pay for a few yuan of the original novel?" The woman immediately pinched Wei Gu''s shoulder, "thank you, boss!" Die in the eyes of money! But Su Yan, looking at the woman who came to pick up Wei Gu, was a little surprised. She and Tang Wei look at each other and see the disbelief in each other''s eyes. Sure enough, their ideas are synchronized. No... it looks familiar. Is this woman www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2032 Su Yan always feels very familiar with this unscrupulous and greedy woman, but she and Tang Wei can''t remember who they are. It seems that I met her somewhere. But it seems that this person has disappeared for a long time, so that when they reappear, they can''t remember what she used to be. Taking a deep breath, Su Yan came forward to say hello. The woman looked at her with some familiar eyes. Maybe she knew everything, but she didn''t take the initiative to say it through. She waved, "my boss sent me a message saying that I had drunk too much and asked me to take him home, so I took the lieutenant back first." boss. This title makes everyone feel particularly interesting. It''s said that Wei GUI came back alone. How come there are so many beautiful and sexy assistants now? And this little assistant looks so familiar. Not to mention anything else, the little assistant takes Wei Gu out and waves goodbye to everyone. Su Yan and Tang Wei watch them go away. After a long time, Su Yan suddenly thinks of something, "wait a minute... Did we attend a funeral a few years ago?" Funeral As soon as his face changed, Tang Wei immediately took out his mobile phone and said, "is it...!" Looking at the two of them singing in unison, they looked like a detective named Conan, whose kimono department was Pingci. On the side of them, Kurosawa Ohara held his chin and said, "what are you two whispering about?" Tang Wei didn''t reply him. Wei Xin asked curiously, "is it my uncle''s identity? What''s so strange?" "I suspect your uncle and Lu are in the same organization." "You know, there is an international organization that brings together top talents in various fields, which is similar to the seven crimes of the past, but now the internationalization is also standardized. Every year, young leaders from all over the world are selected to participate in this organization. I suspect Wei Yu is also in it." "So powerful..." Wei Xin murmurs. Since his uncle is so excellent, Wei Xin is even more worried. When he thinks of the actions he and Han Qingyan just now, what should Wei GUI do if he really attacks Han Qingyan? The more he thought about it, the more anxious he was. Wei Xin was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. After drinking, his mood was magnified. In a hurry, he suddenly stood up from the opposite sofa and strode toward Han Qingyan. However, it is precisely because of drinking wine, did not start steady, directly a plop, the whole person knock in front of Han light smoke. Han Qingyan was scared to shrink back, "you, what are you doing?" Wei Xin kowtowed to the ground and grabbed Han Qingyan''s foot. Her wrists were thin. This action made Han Qingyan''s hair stand upright. "Wei Xin, are you drunk too much and have a mania?" "I didn''t!" Where does Wei Xin care about his own face? He yelled at Han Qingyan, "please be my girlfriend! Han Qingyan The whole audience was silent! Even Xu Shengmin, who was pouring the wine, was stunned. He didn''t realize that the wine in the glass overflowed. When he came back, he immediately took the napkin and wiped it flurriedly. God, they just wanted to make up with Wei Xin and Han Qingyan tonight. Unexpectedly, Wei Xin was so surprised to cry! Han Qingyan shivers behind Su Yan. Wei Xin kneels down on one knee, and LAN Qiqi screams, "isn''t this a proposal?" The wine is very courageous. Wei Xin said something he didn''t dare to say today, "To tell you the truth, I grew up to see you treat you as your little pet foolishly. Who touched you, I would get angry. Who knows that you are more and more beautiful, and there are more and more men chasing you. At that time, I found that you have become a very good woman. I thought that a very despicable idea is to turn you into my canary, so that you can''t do anything except rely on me, and then I will Become a vase with empty facial features, so it will only belong to me forever!! " After a long line of words, Han Qingyan took a deep breath. Wei Xin took a deep breath with him. He gulped a glass of wine in front of Xu Shengmin to cheer himself up. Xu Shengmin didn''t finish saying, "this is what I just poured..." Wei Xin doesn''t care so much. Once his eyes are closed and his neck is blocked, what about his dignity? If Han Qingyan doesn''t like him, his dignity is a fart! Let it go! So he said forcefully, "taking care of you is to get you, helping you with everything is to keep you. I wish I could be your father and your mother. You only have me in your eyes. But I''m wrong. Now I find that you are smart and independent. So I apologize for my dirty thoughts and recent shameless behavior, and I''m willing to pay any price for it as long as you are happy!" Han Qingyan trembled and said, "you... You talk for a moment..." "I can''t stop. I''m a fool, but I don''t want to be wrong any more!" Wei Xin yelled¡ª¡ª "Be my girlfriend! I shouldn''t look down on you. I want to fall in love with you normally. For so many years, every dish I made for you was practiced by myself. Han Qingyan, I''ve loved you for a long time. I love you to death, female Bodhisattva! Give me a chance Wei Xin took out a bunch of keys from his pocket for a long time. Tang Wei was shocked. How could this man take out so many keys from his pocket! People propose to each other with diamond rings. How can I get to Weixin? It''s like the upstart local boss, "here are all the keys to my apartment and my car in my name!" Su Yan fixed her eyes and pulled out her eyelids. Why are the keys full of Lamborghini and Ferrari Darling, these are Wei Xin''s precious cars Han Qingyan''s face turned red, "take it away!" Wei Xin drink wine, it is shameless time, stood up and grabbed the key to the house car to Han Qingyan hand plug, "you take, you take, don''t like to sell, give you change animation handle." ... Ferrari said to sell! Han Qingyan has never met such a fierce confession. In order to show his determination, Wei Xin can give Han Qingyan everything he has. Seeing that Han Qingyan is not moved, he says, "is it not enough to show my mind? Otherwise, I''ll tell my dad that in the future, our company name will be changed to light tobacco group... All my shares will be given to you... " Luo youyou smiles so much that he covers his stomach and can''t straighten up. Uncle Wei would be angry if he knew that his son could make Han Qingyan happy, but because of this, Han Qingyan turned white and red and said, "no... no, don''t do that!" Isn''t that enough? It seems that only¡ª¡ª Wei Xin admitted his fate, closed his eyes and said aloud, "I''ll wear women''s clothes with you every day." Han Qingyan''s teeth were slightly loose. "I''ll do whatever you like!" Han Qingyan''s expression began to change. "I''ll accompany you to Manzhan to set up a stall, buy all the books you like, and make cos movies with you. Instead of doing some self righteous things for you, I''ll love what you love from your point of view..." Before he finished, a woman rushed into Wei Xin''s arms. It''s solid. It''s a bump. LAN Qiqi smiles and covers her mouth. This sudden change surprised Wei Xin. He trembled and hugged Han Qingyan. He couldn''t believe it and said, "you..." Han light smoke eyes slightly red, finger tightened, will Wei Xin embrace, "don''t say, recently listen to you say sorry, all listen to tired." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2033 Wei Xin couldn''t believe that the woman he was holding in his arms was Han Qingyan whom he was thinking about day and night, so he stretched out his hand and twisted it¡ª¡ª Xu Shengmin jumped up and said, "what do you do with my meat?" "Does it hurt?" "It hurts!" "It''s not a dream..." Wei Xin is just like a fool. Now he doesn''t know where to put his hands. He hesitates for a long time. He slowly hugs Han Qingyan and takes a deep breath. "Am I drunk too much?" Han light smoke buried in his chest, "well." "Is it because I''ve drunk too much now, you''ll give in to me, and when I wake up, I''ll..." "No Han Qingyan said softly, "now I know to see your action and attitude." What you do is more important than what you say. Wei Xin is now an appearance of giving up. How can Han Qingyan not feel it. Wei Xin, a big man of one meter and eight years old, is crying with Han Qingyan in his arms. They all say that the man has tears. Unfortunately, he has been struggling with his emotions these days. When he drinks the wine, all of them burst out. The tears are more excessive than Han Qingyan''s, and he rushes out in front of everyone. Han Qingyan''s face changed with fright. "What''s the matter with you?" "I-I!" Wei Xin cried, beautiful and wronged, heartbroken, "I thought you were going to run with others, I thought you really like Gu He in this life, don''t look back, all rely on me, all TM rely on me, I regret ah light smoke, I''m so afraid you will never pay attention to me again." Tang Wei and Su Yan are surprised to open their mouths on the side. For the first time, they see Wei Xin drinking in such a way that it seems that Han Qingyan is like a big scum man and Wei Xin is the wronged daughter-in-law. At this moment, Han Qingyan hurriedly coaxes Wei Xin, "don''t you cry, OK? I''m talking to you, aren''t I? Don''t cry... I''m angry. I blame you, but I''m not unreasonable... " When it comes to the people around him, they begin to comfort Wei Xin. The party that was originally to make up the two of them turned into an exchange meeting to comfort Wei Xin. Wei Xin doesn''t know what his gaffe was like that night. His uncle''s drinking power was so strong that he directly confused his reason. Finally, Wei Xin woke up from the big bed and looked at the ceiling blankly, I feel like a reborn person from another world. Open your mouth, your mouth is dumb. As soon as he turned around and faced his white face, Wei Xindeng stood on his head. Light smoke! Why? Why does he wake up in the same bed with light smoke? No, no, he''s doing some shit again, isn''t he? Wei Xin wakes Han Qingyan, and the woman opens her eyes vaguely, "ah, you wake up early." "Why..." Wei Xin instinctively thought that he would lose his mind after drinking, and then he was angry with Han Qingyan, so he said, "did I hurt you?" Han Qingyan stares at Wei Xin for a long time, and laughs directly, "what are you thinking about?" Wei Xin''s face turned white and red, "I... I lost my memory..." "Oh, it''s OK. We recorded the video." Han Qingyan shivers with a smile, reaches out his hand to take out the mobile phone under the pillow, and helps Wei Xin to recall what he did last night, which made him cry. "Look, this is you." In the video, Wei Xin is crying while drinking. A group of friends look at him with ape man''s eyes¡ª¡ª "Light smoke, be my girlfriend." "Wuwuwuwuwuwu, I really can''t leave you. I will die if I leave you." "Can''t you look back at me if Gu he is not as handsome or rich as I am and I can cook?" "You also sent out a circle of friends yesterday." Han Qingyan opens his circle of friends and points it to Wei Xin, "mumble." The circle of friends is a text message - Han Qingyan, I''m going to plant the land, plant your heart. Below is a list of friends'' replies¡ª¡ª Tang Dazha Su Xiaoqiang [Luo Jiayou: [thumb] [thumb] Xu: what did the doctor say about your situation [sakara Kurosawa: there are people who are more rustic than me...] Mo Zaixi: I''m a doctor. Let me just bury it. It''s not saved Weixin, the whole person exploded! "I sent it myself? You didn''t take my cell phone? " Han Qingyan crossed his hands and leaned on the head of the bed, "who is free to see your mobile phone?" "..." Wei Xin''s expression is showing his teeth now. He can''t stand this kind of public punishment. He''s so ashamed! The man rushed out of bed and opened the window. "I''m dead! Life is over! See you next life "Hello Han Qingyan laughs and shouts on the bed, "put on your clothes first! Stupid ¡ª¡ªWei Xin and Han Qingyan¡ª¡ª www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2034 ¡ª¡ªWen Li Zhi Wen Ming Zhu Pian Fan Wai officially opened¡ª¡ª (the time line is in the period of Tang Poetry) On the day when Tang Shi came out of prison with Bo Ye, it was snowy. She stood in the snow and Bo ye walked to the car hand in hand. Rongnan decent people were waiting in the car. Seeing the snowflakes falling from Tang Shi''s hair, you squinted. "Long time no see, thin night." "Well." Bo Ye just answered with a low voice. God loves him too much, but it seems that he has never left a trace on him in the past few years. He is still the man who turned his hands to cloud and rain in the past years. He got into the car, closed his eyes and leaned on the shoulder of Tang poetry, like a free and uninhibited beast on the grassland and bowed his head. Listening to Bo Ye''s breathing, Tang Shi reached out to touch Bo Ye''s face and muttered, "it''s not as slippery as before." Thin night smile, half open eyes backhand to touch Tang Shi''s face, "your face is still as soft as before." Tang poetry is elegant and beautiful. In recent years, she has been alone, but she has been waiting for the shore of thin night. She put her hand on thin night''s head, "we all miss you very much. We went back to set a banquet for you in the evening." Hearing this, thin night hook lips smile, compared with the past to the rebellious, now he seems to be a bit more deep, "who are there?" "Old acquaintance." Tang Shi pinched thin night straight nose, "how do you feel like the emperor ascended the throne?" "No way." Thin night smelly shamelessly said, "maybe I have personal charm." Just as Tang Shi said, when they arrived at the venue in the evening, Rong Nan said that it was inconvenient for him to show up. He put them down and left. Tang Shi and Bo ye walked into the villa. As soon as they opened the door, cheers came from inside¡ª¡ª "Come out, come out!" "Are you going to be a new man after the transformation?" "This time, I''ll be a bad boy?" Thin night goes in and then laughs and scolds a, "a few years don''t see, you talk how so Yin and Yang." Ye Jingtang was sitting in the innermost part of the room. He was sitting in a chair by himself. He looked lonely and gloomy. But when he saw Bo Ye, he was still in a good mood. He said to Bo Ye, "your resume is very bright. Let''s have a biography later. " "There''s nothing to come out of, it''s the big scum man." Sophie took her brother Suqi''s hand and rolled her eyes at Bo Ye. "It''s strange how I saw such a man as Bo Ye. Tang poetry is really a female Bodhisattva who accepted him!" "Eh..." but Jiang Qi on the side asked a lot, "I heard that Wen Lizhi is coming too. Why hasn''t he come yet?" "There''s a traffic jam." Han rang answered her gently, "give him a call later." At the other end of the mobile phone, he was saying in a bad voice, "I won''t come in the evening." "What''s going on?" Bo ye came to listen, "Hey, man, I just got out of prison. Don''t you come here to see me? Buy a bag of salt. I''m feeling weak. " Wen Lizhi was laughed by Bo Yeqi, "what''s there to celebrate when you get out of prison? I don''t know. I think you''ve made a contribution. You''re a reform through labor prisoner. I''ll come to see you specially. You don''t think it''s bad luck. I don''t think it''s bad luck!" "It was agreed to come. Why didn''t you come?" Thin night this words, Wen Li Zhi immediately silent. After a long time, Wen Lizhi''s voice came, "in those days, the Pearl fell from the helicopter, but now... It hasn''t been found." In fact, he couldn''t believe that Wen Mingzhu was no longer in the world. After the sensational cruise incident, Rongnan was completely exposed and brought to a showdown as a price, and Bo yebei was jailed. Afterwards, they spent a lot of manpower and financial resources to search for Wen Mingzhu on the sea, but they didn''t find it. Over the years... He''s been looking for it, constantly looking for it. But the reality to him, will always be - no news. Wen Lizhi''s fingers clenched, "every time these days I''m not in good condition, I won''t come." It turns out that there will be such a time for the high-ranking Wen family. Thin night eyes dark dark, then hoarse voice said, "sorry, didn''t expect this layer, that don''t force you, you don''t think too much, don''t think too hard." Wen Lizhi gritted his teeth and said, "I can''t think of anything. I''m still clean when she''s dead!" "Always." Bo Ye frowned helplessly, "maybe no news is the best news..." At least, I can''t see anyone, and I can''t be sure that Wen Mingzhu is really gone. However, it''s just... Self consolation. Wenlizhi hung up without saying a word, then left his cell phone aside. The man leaned against the sofa, covered his eyes decadent, and took a deep breath. Wen Mingzhu, five years www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2035 He couldn''t imagine what it was like for Wen Mingzhu, who had lost her shelter, to wander outside in recent years. Maybe Wen Mingzhu had thought of breaking away from him for a long time, but this time he just took advantage of them to seize the opportunity. What will she do when she runs away. Wen Mingzhu was also controlled by Wen Li before. Maybe without him, she would do anything out of the ordinary. When things go to extremes, they are suppressed to a distorted personality. After breaking free from the cage, they are bound to open a gorgeous flower. When they arrive at the flowers, they wither in beauty and cruelty. This is the life of Wen Mingzhu. Wen Li couldn''t sleep because when Wen Mingzhu left, he didn''t take anything away. She didn''t take her cell phone, wallet, anything that could support her life. With a sigh, Wen Lizhi grabs his hair impatiently. Wen Lizhi sends a message to his assistant, calling him to continue to pay attention to whether Wen Mingzhu has ever appeared, because Wen Mingzhu''s ID card has been taken away. If he has registered for use in recent years, he may be able to find clues. But the assistant gave no answer. After such a long time, this thing can''t pass. Wen Lizhi didn''t believe it. He subconsciously felt that Wen Mingzhu had nothing wrong and was living well in a certain corner. So he got up and asked the driver to take him to Boye in the middle of the night. Bo Ye''s villa is brightly lit and full of human atmosphere. In the past, he was indifferent, but now he has too much feeling of real life. When Wen Li went in, he felt his blood was warm. He said hello, but Bo Ye was stunned, "don''t you come?" "It''s hard to be alone." Wenli said gently, "it''s still here." "Don''t you have to drink some wine to anesthetize yourself?" Bo Ye smiles, and then raises his glass to Wen Lizhi. Wen Lizhi always thinks that he has something to say, but he is really in a bad mood, so he doesn''t think much about it. He takes the glass and drinks it. After a long time, he asks Tang Shi, "Mingzhu had a good relationship with you before..." Did she look for you in the back? After a Tang poem, Wen Lizhi asked her about this and murmured, "you said before that you didn''t want to hear any news from Wen Mingzhu." Why are you asking now? Wen Lizhi put down his glass and grasped Tang Shi''s shoulder in both hands. "You mean Wen Mingzhu has been looking for you?" "She left me a message before she left the hospital..." Tang Shi was seized by Wen Lizhi, and was a little frightened. Bo Ye almost jumped up on the edge, "who do you touch! Let go, my wife Wen Lizhi found himself out of his way, withdrew his hand, and then said, "before I left... It was five years ago." "Well, she doesn''t want to be Wen Mingzhu at all." Tang Shi tilts her head and retells the past with calm words. She has stripped off her feelings and used the tone of an onlooker, because she doesn''t want to stimulate Wenli, but this kind of words is the most exciting one. "She said that the identity was originally given to him by you, and now it''s returned to you." return to you. ¡ª¡ª"Why didn''t you die?" Wen Lizhi remembered that this is what he said most to Wen Mingzhu. So she gave him back the identity of Wen family''s daughter. Taking a deep breath, Wen Lizhi''s eyes turned red. He stepped back two steps, and his hands hung down powerlessly. "Is it possible to return it?" Wen Mingzhu, do you think this is the end of our relationship? "I think it''s useless for you to worry now. Maybe Wen Mingzhu has figured it out..." Tang Shi''s eyes darkened. "If I were her, I would either die or live in the world you can''t see... Only in this way can I avoid you most." Therefore, it is very likely that Wen Lizhi will never find Wen Mingzhu in his life. Wen Lizhi shook his figure, then said to Tang Shi, "if she, she contacts you... Please tell me." Only Tang poetry and Wen Mingzhu are most intimate. Wen Lizhi even asked for help. The throat knot of Tang poetry moved up and down. After a long time, she said softly, "I know." Wen Lizhi came and left in a hurry. He came and went alone. It seems that after Wen Mingzhu left, he really changed too much. The driver listened to his instructions and sent him to a roadside where he would not come before, but now he just wants to find a corner of the world to be quiet. Wen Lizhi was sitting by the side of the road with the night breeze blowing. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He felt empty in his heart, as if he had lost something very important. Over the years, there was no substitute to fill the void. When the night breeze was blowing, laughter came from the shabby bar on the side. A middle-aged man with a big belly and a slender woman staggered out. After drinking too much, the middle-aged man began to attack the woman. "Pearl, you''re really a goblin." The woman, who was known as pearl, had a delicate smile. "You, take a taxi later and pay attention to your safety." "Are you still here tomorrow?" "Still there." "Then I''ll come to you --" the middle-aged man poked the tip of the woman''s nose, "and asked you to drink with me." Wen Lizhi sat on the side of the road, feeling the blood in his body suddenly cold! The voice... Midnight dream, is calling his brother''s voice in the dream!! Warming up, he stood up and gasped for the dim lane. The lane in the cheap bar was so long, the light was so dim that he could not see his face clearly, and now he is so breathless that he stands opposite to that man and a woman. The Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and he forced himself to look at the flattering woman. Then, the pupil suddenly constricts. "Pearl..." The woman looked at the man curiously, then said with a smile, "is this your first time here? Wait for me at the door. I''ll see off the guests and serve you later. " The middle-aged man wiped Wen Lizhi''s shoulder and said, "Oh, little white face." He was pushed back. Unexpectedly, Wen Lizhi didn''t do anything. He just felt as if his soul had been emptied. That woman has the same face, the same voice and even the same name as Wen Mingzhu. "Wen Mingzhu." Wen Lizhi murmured in disbelief. His voice passed to the back of the woman, but there was no response. "Wen Mingzhu!" Wen Lizhi suddenly increased his voice, and yelled at the gentle figure, "don''t load Wen Mingzhu!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2036 When she was stopped by Wen Lizhi, pearl, who had seen off the guests, turned around. She looked at Wen Lizhi for a long time in silence, and then said, "what can I do for you?" "You are Wen Mingzhu." Wen Lizhi''s hand kept shaking. He didn''t dare to think that the person he had been looking for for for so long was in front of him, and It became something he didn''t know at all. "My name is pearl." Did not expect to face him, the woman even laughed, but also raised her hair, "just not surnamed Wen." Wen Mingzhu died long ago. In the face of Wen Mingzhu''s changed personality, Wen Lizhi stepped forward and pressed her shoulder. It''s normal for this black street bar to have this kind of male and female confusion. Passers-by are not surprised. Wen Mingzhu even showed a funny expression and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go to work first." "To work? What are you doing? How about drinking with me? " Wen Lizhi felt that he could breathe fire out of his throat. "Where have you been these years? What did you do? How do you get mixed up with men of that class? Wen Mingzhu, do you know what you are doing? " How can you practice yourself like this! From Wen Lizhi''s eyes, Wen Mingzhu reached out and touched his face. "It''s so nice, you still look like this." It''s too much to pretend. She admitted it directly, showing some emotion. "But anyway, you gave me the name of Wen Mingzhu. In that case, I don''t want anything. I should give it back to you, right?" Wen Li stopped breathing and looked at Wen Mingzhu incredulously. "Do you know what you''re talking about... How can you not love yourself like this?" "Is it self love to stay with you, or is it not self love to live like this now?" Wen Mingzhu gently pulled Wen Lizhi''s hand off his shoulder. The strength was very small, but this action was like a slap on Wen Lizhi''s face. She never resisted herself in the past, and even looked at herself with that kind of expectation and humble eyes, hoping that he could share more of her love. Today''s Pearl, more than in the past, Wen Li Zhi has never seen the appearance. Fresh as a woman who can groan in bed and cook in the kitchen. "I can''t tell which side is hell." Wen Mingzhu smiles. After pulling apart Wen Lizhi''s hand, she turns and walks towards the door of the bar. "But anyway, as always, living in purgatory, this kind of life is not bad." "Won''t you come back with me?" "It''s not my home, it''s yours." Wen Mingzhu stopped for a moment and said, "I''ll give it back to you, OK?" "You are humiliating the Wen family!" Wen Lizhi shakes his head, he is standing in front of her, but Wen Mingzhu''s choice is not to go to him, but to the bar! "Your sister died decades ago. I''m just a substitute." Wen Mingzhu took a deep breath, "if I want to live, I have to make money. I was once raised by you and became a waste Canary who can''t do anything. After I leave you, I''m equal to breaking my arm. Relying on my skin is the only way for me to live, so I do it, right?" Isn''t it? Wen Lizhi has indeed cultivated her into a trash who can''t do anything, and even has to control her making friends, so Wen Mingzhu, who escaped, is reduced to such a field now "It''s all thanks to you, Wenda Shao." Wen Mingzhu chuckled, "if you are thinking about our friendship, you can come to me for a drink next time. It''s my performance." "How can you be so shameless to say such humble words..." Wen Lizhi was so angry that he pushed Wen Mingzhu directly on the wall and let Wen Mingzhu bite her teeth and hum. She was more able to hold back the pain than before. She loves to cry so much, but now it seems that she is not allowed to shed another tear. Wen Lizhi habitually put his hand on Wen Mingzhu''s neck, "you are a shameless woman. You have broken my bottom line!" "Is it more shameless for men who act on pregnant women?" Wen Mingzhu looked at Wen Lizhi in a dull tone. At that moment, they looked at each other. He saw the walking dead in her eyes. If he was struck by thunder, Wen Lizhi opened his eyes wide, "what did you say?" "I''m pregnant, you let go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2037 Hearing the word "pregnant", Wen Lizhi felt that his blood was coagulated. A strange feeling slowly climbed up his chest from the bottom of his heart, grabbed Wen Mingzhu''s hand and even began to shake, "you..." Pregnant He just found her. Why She''s pregnant with other men''s children? No, he must have heard it wrong, or Wen Mingzhu was deliberately angry with him. In those years, Wen Mingzhu even killed a mosquito, and he was raised like a dodder who didn''t know how to be human. How could he laugh and drink with him in a twinkling of an eye and be pregnant? Aware of Wen Lizhi''s trembling, Wen Mingzhu seized the opportunity to open his hand, and then said to Wen Lizhi, "what I said is so clear. Maybe master Wen is busy in his career, and he hasn''t recovered for a while." There was a sour feeling in her heart. Wen Mingzhu was wearing high-heeled shoes and shaking. She stood up against the wall. There was still a touch of being pinched by Wen Lizhi on her neck. This kind of touch was too familiar. Close your eyes, midnight dream back, she had been in the dream with that kind of hate eyes he choked a thousand times ten thousand times. If you can, I want to die in your hands. Wen Mingzhu smiles helplessly and says to Wen Lizhi, "our lives have been separated for a long time. There is no need for the young and the old of Wen family to recognize me. I have my own friends and my own life." Her own life means "What you mean by life is having children with other men?" Wen Lizhi is furious. Looking at Wen Mingzhu''s slender figure, who can think of a new life in her stomach? Stopped Wen Mingzhu, Wen Lizhi asked her, "whose child? When? " When? Wen Mingzhu herself can''t remember clearly. It was her first time to drink here. In the past, she only sold wine, but didn''t drink, because she knew that her drinking capacity was not very good. In order to survive, she could only accept the teasing of others. But after a while, the customers in the shop all knew Wen Mingzhu''s temper, and they would laugh with you if they sold wine but not themselves, But you will never persuade me to take a sip. Only that one time. Wen Mingzhu trembled. She even forgot what happened later, and woke up the next day. Why did you get drunk that time. ¡ª¡ªBecause someone asked her, do you know, your name is very similar to the name of a daughter. "Who is it?" "Wen Mingzhu, have you heard of it? The younger sister of the Wen family. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "But how can a lady who is superior to others come to a place like ours? Ha ha, pearl, when she makes money and develops, you must remember how many brothers and sisters she has." "Ha ha." This ha ha contains a lot of unspeakable bitterness. Wen Mingzhu also wants to shout in front of others. Don''t mention Wen Mingzhu again. Wen Mingzhu died long ago! The original name how full of love and doting ah, pearl, pearl of the palm. But now the Pearl has been covered with dust, not as shining as before. Wen Mingzhu can''t help her tears. She purses her lips hard to show her emotion. The night she escaped, she told herself never to stop a tear for Wenli. The more so, the more terrifying Wen Lizhi felt. It was as if he could no longer hold Wen Mingzhu. In the past, he only needed to close his fingers, and she would be pinched by him until she was crushed to pieces. He closed the fingers, fall down, are once the ash. Without saying a word, Wen Mingzhu staggers into the bar. Wen Lizhi stands there looking at her for a long time. His eyes suddenly darken, as if his soul was taken away by the devil at that moment. He takes out his mobile phone from his pocket and faces Wen Mingzhu''s back. Wen Lizhi dials a phone. "Bai Yue? Do me a favor... " ****** Wen Mingzhu stared at the woman in front of her, some of whom couldn''t believe it. Isn''t this... Sophie? "You have to run." Sophie, with her heavy make-up and extremely beautiful and sexy chest line, seems to have always liked to wear so attractive, not like Wen Mingzhu. Her dressing style is pure and sweet. At this moment, Sophie wants to smoke. She thinks of something and puts it back. It''s said that Mingzhu is pregnant. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. But if it''s true, it''s not good for her to smoke like this. Sophie sighed and took Wen Mingzhu''s hand. "I heard Wen Lizhi was looking for a doctor... Did he know that you were pregnant?" Looking for a doctor? Ominous premonition surged into my heart, Wen Mingzhu murmured, "does he have to destroy me to be satisfied?" Sophie also immediately came to Wen Mingzhu when she heard the news. In fact, she had known Wen Mingzhu all the time and knew Wen Mingzhu''s past. But Sophie always felt that Wen Mingzhu''s escape from Wen Lizhi''s hands was the right choice. Besides, several management people in the bar were not bad for her. Although everyone lived in the bottom, But they all do business on their own. Wen Mingzhu also makes some money here. Naturally, they are not critical of the cash cow. So Sophie said to Wen Mingzhu, "I don''t know why. You can be met by Wen Li. Now that he knows you are here, he won''t let you go easily." Wen Lizhi is a ruthless man, just like Ye Jingtang and Boye. He never gives up until he reaches his goal. Few of the men who come out of the rich family are gentle and elegant. They are superficial. Their essence is the same - capital, plunder, unjustifiable occupation and desperate snatch. Because the beginning of the accumulation of original capital is plunder. It is the premise and starting point of capitalist mode of production, and the means of capital accumulation is exploitation - so the men who come out of this kind of plutocracy learn from childhood is to plunder resources. Shaking her head, Wen Mingzhu frowned and said, "but here''s everything I can''t give up..." If you leave here, you will be back in the cage again. For Wen Mingzhu, this kind of cage is no different from social death. Her everything will be controlled by Wenli Zhi again, even breathing, he will agree. I can''t accept her like this, because although she has suffered a lot in the past five years, she still tasted the taste of freedom and didn''t want to be bound any more. "I won''t give in, even at the cost of this time." Wen Mingzhu looked at Su Feifei firmly, "Feifei, thank you for coming to tell me..." "Because Tang Shi is busy with Bo Ye, Jiang Qi is also married. She had to ask me to take care of you before..." Sophie looks at Wen Mingzhu heartily. The world is changeable. She forces the beautiful girl to look like this. Can she not feel sad? If Tang Shi hadn''t told her five years ago to help pay attention to Wen Mingzhu, maybe now Wen Mingzhu doesn''t even have anyone to help her. "I''ve been thinking about whether it''s wrong for me to come to help you secretly without telling Wen Lizhi. Now it seems that I''m right." Sophie looked at Wen Mingzhu firmly and said, "wenlizhi can''t destroy your pride." In the past, Wen Mingzhu was not proud. Now Wen Mingzhu is proud. Sophie knows that Wen Mingzhu has made up her mind. She looks at Wen Mingzhu for several times and pulls her aside. It''s not very noisy here. The sound of the bar can''t make a noise here. She can talk about things quietly. She comes to Wen Mingzhu''s ear and says, "pregnancy... Tell me honestly, what''s the matter?" The news of Wen Mingzhu''s pregnancy came from the bar a month ago. Although many men coveted her beauty and came to drink with her, we all know that Wen Mingzhu doesn''t sell wine with her. No one will force her to drink. That day, a new local boss came to drink with Wen Mingzhu, saying that she was fake and high-quality, and that she also threw money on Wen Mingzhu''s face. Unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu didn''t eat him, but also said to him, I''m pregnant. With these four words, the bar was silent. Because of the existence of Wen Mingzhu, the business of this bar has started to get better recently, which means that she is the group pet in this low-level place. No one who works here doesn''t want to protect Wen Mingzhu, so they unite to blow out the local boss, and even threaten that they don''t want to see him again. It''s a big deal, so they give up. Afterwards, a girl selling the same wine came to Wen Mingzhu''s side with the makeup of a poor foundation, and asked her whether she wanted to go to the hospital for examination. She has been in Fengyue place for a long time. In the past, she gave birth to her client''s only son more than once and hurt her body. The wine girl, who is not looked down upon by men but needed by men, looks at Wen Mingzhu with empathy and says that if she needs help, she is willing to accompany Wen Mingzhu. Now I think it''s Wen Mingzhu who has met for so many years, and the world''s few kindness to her. Taking a deep breath, Wen Mingzhu shook her head and said, "I''m sorry... I can''t tell you." "Not even me?" Sophie said disappointedly, "that must be very serious, or... That man, do you want to protect?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2038 Wen Mingzhu''s eyes flashed. It seemed that she was right by Sophie. She didn''t want to be known about the man. So choose to use this method to protect. "How can it be! You are pregnant. If Wen Lizhi finds out who the man is, then... It''s not just you who will suffer, but the man who will suffer! " Sophie was a little worried. "You tell me, I can still think of a way to find someone to protect it secretly. Pearl, you have to think about it carefully..." However, the next thing went beyond Sophie''s expectation. As soon as Wen Mingzhu decided to tell her the truth, a group of people, dressed in black, rushed in at the door of the bar. They looked like well-trained private bodyguards. Before they could speak, they immediately suspended the people in the bar. While talking about the investigation, they yelled at the people over there, "call out your boss!" How can such a small and shabby bar have a terrible big man to search? Isn''t this a smash? Wen Mingzhu knows that Wen Lizhi wants to serve the whole house together with the bar, because she is hiding here to avoid him. "It''s me..." Before the boss came out and said a few words, he was surrounded by the group of dead bodyguards and pressed them hard head down. Then someone came in from the door, like Satan, with a terrible low gas field. He kicked the boss in the face and cried out in pain. "I have a lot of guts. Do you know who I''ve been hiding these years?" Wen Lizhi had a murderous look in his eyes. He wanted to raze this place to the ground. This kind of garbage place and this group of garbage people didn''t deserve to live in the world at all. He felt dirty when he thought that Wen Mingzhu had lived with them for so many years! Isn''t this kind of people the dirty and despicable group at the bottom that he looks down on most? Compared with the boss suffering at a loss, Wen Li was gnashing his teeth and wanted to go on the second step. He didn''t even want to get rid of his hatred if he didn''t kick the boss to death. Unexpectedly, there was a cry from a distance at this time, "stop it!" Wen Li was stunned. It''s the cry of Wen Mingzhu. "Why can you fight and kill people like this?" Regardless of Sophie''s obstruction, Wen Mingzhu rushed out and stopped in front of the boss, "who do you think you are! The king of heaven? Why is that so? No one offends you. What do you rush in to do? " At that moment, his delicate face looked like a devil. It seemed that he could tear Wen Mingzhu to blood in the next second. "What do you say?" "Get out of my life!" Wen Mingzhu''s hair is a little messy. She blocks herself in front of her boss, thin and even shaking. "Your life? Is that the lower class? " Wen Li Zhi opened his eyes and didn''t know why. Looking at Wen Mingzhu standing in front of the bar owner, he felt his heart tingling. She knew that she was weak and could not compete with him, but she rushed out... Why? This group of people, this group in his eyes do not deserve to be called human beings, is it worth her to rush out to die? That expression is decidedly desperate! Wen Lizhi came forward, pulled Wen Mingzhu''s hair and forced her to look up at herself. Wen Mingzhu felt pain and grinned slightly, but she still held back her voice. Her eyes were red and swollen. She looked at Wen Lizhi and said coldly, "do you still want to do something to me?" Do you still want to fight me? In a word, Wenli Zhi was pulled into the bloodbath five years ago. Day and night in the past, did he trample down her dignity in the same way? Is that why she wants to escape? Because of the pain, the body muscles even began to get excited. Wen Lizhi felt his breathing disordered. "Wen Mingzhu, you are really amazing. I gave you everything. Now, for this kind of person, come to challenge me? You don''t think that''s how you live, do you? Then your ego is so cheap Cheap? Wen Mingzhu was pulling her hair, and the sting on her scalp forced her to bear these humiliations soberly, "cheap? Wen Lizhi, I have never been noble in your heart, and I don''t want to be a noble person. Just laugh at me If she is really delicate, she should be as cool as Tang poetry, as strong as Jiang Qi, as Sophie is loved and spoiled by her real brother, but she has nothing! She''s been a mean creature from the beginning! "I don''t need to report to you about my life. You let go of the boss!" "He''s been hiding my sister for so long. What''s the matter with me When this remark came out, the people in the bars around all exclaimed! younger sister? Someone recalled the conversation with Wen Mingzhu in the past - do you know that your name is very similar to a person? My God... It''s true "So the Pearl... Is Wen Mingzhu?" "The man in front of us can''t be a young man of the Wen family..." "How can this happen? It''s incredible. It''s true..." The boss was kicked a foot, the corner of his mouth was broken, leading to his lips spilled blood, but he still smile at Wen Mingzhu, said, "this is... Your brother?" Wen Mingzhu did not speak, but the red corners of her eyes showed everything. The boss gave a weak smile and coughed twice. He patted Wen Mingzhu on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK, ha ha, you are a real lady... Your brother has been looking for you for so long. Why don''t you go back?" And eat less. This is not a place for good children to live. Hearing this, Wen Mingzhu, who originally decided not to cry any more, suddenly burst into tears. She turned and hugged her boss, just like the last straw - the despised mole ant. At this moment, it''s her statue of Guanyin Buddha. Wen Mingzhu cried and said, "I don''t want to go back... Boss... I have no blood relationship with him, I don''t want to go back... I''m very happy here, I found myself... " The boss is a middle-aged man. On weekdays, he also likes to gag at beautiful women and comment on which young lady is beautiful and which daughter is elegant. But now, he shakes and touches Wen Mingzhu''s head, like an old father, and says, "Mingzhu... Otherwise, go back." The Wen family is very powerful. He doesn''t know what Wen Mingzhu has suffered in the Wen family. He just wants her to go back and enjoy her happiness. "What kind of separation is going on here?" Wen Lizhi just wants to laugh. Will Wen Mingzhu and the lower class also have feelings? Look at her reluctant appearance, take her away, as if to her life, this shabby place is so worth her all! Wen Lizhi tugs Wen Mingzhu hard and holds her down. "Take her to the hospital now!" Expressionless, Wen Lizhi said in front of everyone, "I''m going to sign myself and knock out the wild seed in her stomach!"¡® This cruel and numb killing makes people around take a cold breath. Wen Mingzhu''s face turns pale and keeps shaking her head, "no, Wen Lizhi, you are not qualified to do this! I''m human, I''m living, I don''t agree, no one can operate on me! " "I''m your brother." "I''m not!" Wen Mingzhu cried heartbroken, "that Wen Mingzhu has long been dead! I''m not. I''m just a substitute. I don''t have a drop of blood similar to you. If I''m pregnant or not, you are not qualified to intervene! " "Wen Mingzhu, you are against the sky!" Wen Lizhi heard Wen Mingzhu stimulate him, but he couldn''t help it. He raised his hand and slapped Wen Mingzhu in the face. A loud noise stunned everyone! Even he was stunned. The next second, everyone looked at Wen Mingzhu, raised his head, red face, nosebleed, drop by drop to fall down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2039 This slap not only shocked Wen Mingzhu, but also surprised Wen Lizhi. Looking at the nosebleed on Wen Mingzhu''s face dripping slowly, he felt that his heart was also dripping blood. Why... He had been looking for her for so long, couldn''t sleep at night, and suffered a lot, but after many years, when he found her, his first reaction was to slap her. Wen Lizhi looked at his palm in disbelief. He felt that his forehead was exploding. He couldn''t say a lot. He stared at Wen Mingzhu''s face, which was red and swollen. His fingers were unconsciously clenched. Does it hurt? This slap Wen Li Zhi came forward subconsciously, "Pearl..." "Don''t call me." Wen Mingzhu wiped her nose blood hard, and the bright red blood was dyed on her white face, which seemed to seep. However, looking carefully, the eyes were filled with despair. On the back of her hand, she was still smeared with nosebleed, but Wen Mingzhu didn''t care about it at all. She just laughed at Wen Li and said, "is one slap enough?" Wen Lizhi was stunned. He didn''t think that Wen Mingzhu would say such words. It''s like being a rebel and never giving in. However, Wen Mingzhu in the past would never be like this. Wen Lizhi said to Wen Mingzhu, "what do you mean?" "I don''t mean much, if you don''t slap enough." Facing the bloody nose, Wen Mingzhu smiles, points to her other face and says, "well, how about this half of my face also stretch out to give you a dozen?" Wen Lizhi was furious. He didn''t know why he was so angry, but his anger suddenly came up. When he saw Wen Mingzhu like this, it was her who suffered, but now it was her who was smiling. Wen Lizhi clutched Wen Mingzhu''s shoulder, and the people behind him stopped him one after another, "what are you doing?" "You''ve slapped, you don''t want to hit people again!" "What is a man who beats a woman?" Even if there are those black bodyguards who look terrible, there are still people in the bar who can''t help coming up to stop them. Wen Mingzhu looks at Wen Lizhi''s angry face and says, "you can''t do anything to me. Wen Lizhi, I won''t listen to you any more." "Stupid people talk about dreams!" Wen Lizhi''s eyes were fierce, "take her away for me!" "You let me go!" Wen Mingzhu''s eyes were red. "If you dare to take me, move me and my child, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself!" "You dare!" "There''s nothing else I dare not do!" Wen Mingzhu yelled, "my life is ruined by you! I become this is all thanks to you! Everything about the Wen family is not mine. Since you hate me so much, it''s not good for me to die, and you let me go, don''t hurt my child! " Don''t hurt my child! How could she care so much about a wild breed who didn''t know how to get here! Wen Lizhi completely lost his mind, pulled Wen Mingzhu up directly, even ignored her struggle, pressed her on the bar in front of everyone, and cut her hands to the back, let her bodyguard take the rope to tie her tightly!!!! This kind of behavior is not treating Wen Mingzhu as a human being at all! Wen Mingzhu had no time to speak. She was stuffed with a piece of paper in her mouth. She couldn''t bite her tongue at all. The next second, Wen Li stopped shouting, "take her to the hospital now! This wild seed is not worthy to live On the side, Sophie was so frightened that she immediately took out her mobile phone and called Tang Shi, "no, Shishi, wenlizhi and wenmingzhu have an accident!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2040 In the middle of the night, this Tang poem was lying with Bo Ye sleeping together, and was awakened by a phone call from Sophie. Bo Ye was very upset. At this point, someone came to disturb Tang Shi. Looking at the three words of Sophie on the screen, he squinted and saw Tang Shi sneaking up from the bed. The man called coldly, "stop!" Tang poetry, like a guilty conscience, has a stiff back. Bo Yeh took a deep breath, "who?" "Sophie..." "Isn''t Suqi calling you from Sophie''s cell phone?" Bo Ye is very alert. Is it su Qi''s private association with Tang poetry in the middle of the night? Ha ha, don''t let him catch this son of a bitch! "No..." Tang Shi said angrily and funny, "don''t think about it." "Didn''t you see me turning over the vinegar jar?" Bo Ye gets out of bed and says to Tang Shi, "why do you have to connect Sophie''s phone so carefully in the middle of the night?" Tang Shi swallows her saliva. It can''t be said that some of their women have been secretly taking care of Wen Mingzhu without telling Bo Yewen Lizhi... If Wen Lizhi knows about this, he will be angry if he has been looking for her for so many years. Moreover, if Wen Lizhi knew where Wen Mingzhu was, he would certainly try his best to bring her back regardless of her will. Tang Shi thought about it and said to Bo Ye, "I confess to you, but you can''t tell anyone." ****** On the other hand, the scene is still in a stalemate. Sophie feels that she can''t pretend not to see it. She knows that when she stands up at this time, everything will be exposed. Wen Lizhi will understand that he is the only one who has been kept in the dark for so many years, and may hate Sophie But not so much! Seeing that Wen Mingzhu was going to be taken away, she rushed up and yelled, "Wen Li, just let go of the people!" Wenli stopped walking. He didn''t expect that a woman would stop him. When he turned to see it, he was surprised. Isn''t this Suqi''s sister sufeifei! Sophie pulled away the group of black bodyguards with her hands. Because they were all from the upper class, the bodyguards naturally recognized her face and didn''t dare to stop her. Sophie stumbled all the way to Wen Mingzhu. She took out a napkin from her hundreds of thousands of bags and wiped the blood on Wen Mingzhu''s face, "OK? Ah? The Pearl... " "Why do you want to stand up..." Wen Mingzhu feels that her eyes are hot. After she left Wenli, she has fallen into the dust. However, Sophie is still the golden lady. She is still elegantly dressed, but now she comes crashing on high heels and blocks her way with a weak body in front of so many men Wen Mingzhu shivered, letting Sophie''s hand wipe her face, "your bag is going to get dirty by me." Sophie likes this alligator Hermes bag best. "This kind of time where also tube on dirty not dirty ah!" Sophie was so anxious that she yelled at wenlizhi, "she''s bleeding! She''s bleeding when you slap her. Can''t you think of wiping it for her? " This sentence is very like an accusation, accusing Wen Lizhi of turning a blind eye to Wen Mingzhu''s pain. However, it was Sophie''s sentence that shocked Wen Lizhi, and then the man came back to himself, "how are you?" "Why can''t it be me?" Sophie knew that her brother was Suqi. Wen Lizhi had to give her some face. She stood forward, took Wen Mingzhu by the hand and said, "Wen Mingzhu is an adult. You have no right to take her away!" "So you''ve been in touch all the time, only me. I can''t find her every day. She''s worried?" Wen Lizhi felt a surge of Qi and blood in his throat. "You don''t know me, treat me as a fool?" Sophie''s voice was suddenly raised, which made her tremble, but she bit her teeth and didn''t give in. "Why should I tell you? Mingzhu said that she has her own life and doesn''t want to be disturbed by others. Why should I tell you so that you can find her? " "Sophie, do you think your brother is Suqi? I dare not move you!" "Try to move me!" "You''re not going to do it to her!" At the same time, hearing Wen Lizhi''s threat, Sophie and Wen Mingzhu shout one after another! Wen Lizhi''s pupils suddenly constricted. Unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu would also stand up and speak. Mingming was still dead and numb just now. As soon as he heard that he was cruel to Sophie, he struggled against him! Wen Lizhi was more and more angry. He ordered Sophie to be controlled together. Sophie didn''t turn back when she was held down. Her hair was messy. She couldn''t believe it and cried out, "are you crazy, Wen Lizhi?" "It''s you two who are crazy. Do you think I can''t find it by hiding it from the world? Wen Mingzhu, your life is my person and death is my ghost. You want to escape, next life! Take them both with you When Tang Shi and Bo ye came from the other direction, it was too late. Wen Mingzhu had been directly sent to the hospital by Wen Lizhi. When Bai Yue was waiting in the operating room, he saw Wen Mingzhu coming in, and his medical equipment fell to the ground. Wen Li''s eyes were red. "What''s the matter?" Bai Yue shook his head, "I won''t do it! I won''t do what you give me! " "It''s just so hard for you to beat a child?" Wen Lizhi has lost his mind, "aren''t you a doctor! The origin of Wen Mingzhu''s child is unknown. In order not to affect her marriage in the future, as her elder brother, I just brought her to have a baby... " Can you speak your cruelty so high sounding, Wen Lizhi, Wen Lizhi, do you still have a trace of conscience? Wen Mingzhu was drugged while lying there, because her former assistant always drugged her before the doctor to facilitate the operation. Now her eyes slowly closed and she looked at Bai Yue with her last begging eyes. That glance made Bai Yue feel cold. He knew that Wen Mingzhu had disappeared for several years, and that she had been sent to the operating table for abortion by Wen Lizhi. So what had she experienced in these years? It''s terrible "Don''t... Don''t..." Wen Mingzhu made a humble voice, then closed her eyes, and the last trace of reason left her body. When she woke up, Wen Mingzhu saw Tang Shi and Bo Ye sitting beside the bed. Tang Shi''s eyes were full of tears. When she saw Wen Mingzhu wake up, she went to touch her face. "Mingzhu, what''s wrong with you?" "Where''s the child..." Wen Mingzhu''s voice is hoarse, "where''s my child?" "Bai Yue didn''t operate on you." Bo Ye can''t see it. Wen Mingzhu is too low. How can Wen Lizhi be so cruel? Seeing Wen Mingzhu take a breath, Bo Ye closes her eyes, takes a deep breath and says, "but..." But EN Mingzhu''s face suddenly turned pale, "what happened... During my anesthesia..." "Wenlizhi forced you to take mifepristone." That''s... Medical abortion medicine. Wen Mingzhu was struck by thunder, and then he heard Tang Shi say, "the child is... Gone. We didn''t stop, I''m sorry... Pearl, I''m sorry... " At that moment, she clenched the quilt and leaned on the hospital bed, her thin back fluttering and shaking, "why! Why Wen Lizhi, you are so cruel! Where can I fight you!!! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2041 Originally, Wen Mingzhu heard that Bai Yue didn''t operate on her, and she took a breath, but then her hope was completely shattered. The baby is gone Wen Mingzhu''s eyes suddenly empty, as if in this moment, her soul completely disappeared, she reached out to cover her stomach, as if also want to feel the unborn child alive in their own body feeling, but... In addition to the faint pain of the abdomen in telling her the cruel fact of losing the child, there is no other feeling. Wen Mingzhu didn''t speak. She just bowed her back and seemed to curl up. Her silence made Tang poetry feel overwhelming despair. It turns out that crying is not the most painful. What''s painful is that... I don''t even have the strength to cry. After the whole world is dead, that little voice is not enough to carry the sadness of Wen Mingzhu. "The father of the child..." Tang Shi can''t see Wen Mingzhu like this. She is also the one who gave birth to a child. She was framed by tranquility and tortured by thin night at the beginning. Tang Wei''s birth has become the driving force for her to live. She knows how important a child is to a mother - maybe all of Wen Mingzhu''s original expectations are on the child, giving birth to a child and taking the child to a new place to live, But now everything is ruined by Wenli. What kind of mood was Wen Lizhi in at that time, breaking open Wen Mingzhu''s mouth and putting the abortion medicine into Wen Mingzhu''s mouth? Tang poetry can only comfort Wen Mingzhu in its own way, "does the father know?" Wen Mingzhu cried and said, "he knows I''m pregnant, but he doesn''t know the child is gone... How can I have the face to see him? I didn''t protect our child well..." Wen Lizhi was so cruel that he tore up all her hopes one by one. Did he hate her like this! At this time, Wen Lizhi came in from the door. He just heard Wen Mingzhu say that he didn''t protect the child well. I don''t know why a strange emotion came up. The man smashed the door of the ward. "It''s a wild seed, you can''t do anything to keep it!" "Give it back to me!" When Wen Mingzhu saw him, her eyes were red. It was hatred that dyed her eyes red. "You give my child back to me!" "You let people touch you!" Wen Lizhi felt that there seemed to be a fire in his body. He thought Wen Mingzhu was deliberately stimulating him when she said she was pregnant, but he didn''t expect that... Looking at her blood, Wen Lizhi found it was true. It''s true. Wen Mingzhu was touched by others. Without knowing it, he was touched by other men! It''s just his toy. Someone''s trying to get his hands on it! "You let other men touch you!" Wen Lizhi went to Wen Mingzhu''s hospital bed and looked at her heartbroken appearance. Her heart was painful and quick. "This is the price you betrayed me, Wen Mingzhu!" "Betrayal?" Wen Mingzhu heard a joke like, suddenly silent for several seconds, after a while she murmured, "betrayal? Wenlizhi, is there any contract between us? " Wen Lizhi was stiff. "I betrayed you? What you said is a little too funny Wen Mingzhu is biting her teeth. Tang Shi feels that her mouth is full of blood when she talks. "It''s no use, Wen Lizhi. Today you take medicine to kill my child. Tomorrow I''ll go to bed with other men. How many times do you beat me? How many times do I get pregnant? You have the ability to kill all my children!" She should have said such treacherous things! Wen Lizhi was stimulated by Wen Mingzhu and his blood flowed back, "Wen Mingzhu, how dare you! If you dare to come back with wild seed again, I''ll beat you to the point where you have no fertility! " No fertility! Even the poems of the Tang Dynasty are cool! Wen Mingzhu''s eyes widened in amazement. She looked at Wen Lizhi for a few seconds. For a long time, she covered her mouth and burst out laughing. "Ha ha, Wen Lizhi, you can do it. I believe you can do it. Come on! Let''s see who''s worse, OK? Anyway, I''ve already been like this, and I don''t mind breaking the jar more thoroughly. Even if I give up, I won''t want to have any relationship with you - but you''re Wen Li Zhi. You don''t think about me all these five years! " At that moment, Wen Li was struck by thunder! Wen Lizhi couldn''t imagine that the person who said this to him now was Wen Mingzhu who had been kept by him. In order to show his sense of Lord, the man who has come back to himself presses Wen Mingzhu on the bed. Tang Shi exclaims, "she just finished the baby. What are you going to do?" "Wen Mingzhu, I''ll strangle you now!" Wen Lizhi put his hand on Wen Mingzhu''s neck, "you and your shameless soft father rely on the Wen family to survive. Why do you disobey me now?" "You want my life? Isn''t that dead? " Wen Mingzhu opened her eyes and suddenly laughed. She pinched Wen Lizhi''s other hand, grabbed his hand and pressed it on her stomach. Then, the woman grinned and yelled, "look! A life has already died here Wen Lizhi''s hand trembled hard, and he almost couldn''t hold it! "Enough!" Behind the thin night suddenly issued a angry cry, and then from behind Wen Lizhi, he dragged him from the side of Wen Mingzhu''s bed, pulled Wen Lizhi''s whole person apart, and pushed him to one side, "Wen Lizhi, don''t force me to beat you." Bo Ye spoke with deep anger, and her eyes looked directly at Wen Lizhi''s face, "can''t you see how painful Wen Mingzhu is?" Wen Li''s throat was tight, but he soon clenched his teeth and said, "Bo Ye, don''t force me to deal with you." "You don''t look like a man." Bo Ye clenched his collar. "You don''t know what a child stands for, how precious a new life is, and you don''t treat Wen Mingzhu as a human being." Only when Bo Ye comes, can he understand the meaning of children best. Just as Tang poetry named their children "Tang Wei", the word "Wei" beside the vertical heart is desperate and hope. Just as he saw the protection of Tang poetry and the fear of tranquility in Boyan''s eyes when he was young, he would know that children are the purest and most innocent. Tang Wei and Su Yan have suffered, so he can understand that children are not easy. Now that Wen Mingzhu''s child is gone, Tang poetry and Bo Ye are wronged for her. How can they stand by? "People." However, hearing Bo ye say so, a kind of indescribable emotion suddenly surged up in Wen Li Zhi''s eyes. He said in a low voice, as if he had been spared his strength. "But didn''t a man die that year? That man... Like her child, can''t come back. " I can''t come back. Wen Mingzhu sat on the bed, her shoulders trembled. "You take my child... To be buried with her..." Wen Mingzhu cried and laughed as if she were crazy, "OK! Good! This is retribution! This is retribution "Take it! Take my life with you Wen Mingzhu picked up the things on the edge of the hospital bed and smashed them at Wen Lizhi. All her senses were destroyed at this moment. She said, "you want me to live with my sin, you want me to pay for my blood! I tell you wen Lizhi, I regret it very much. I didn''t die that year. It''s better to give her the chance to live! I don''t want to live I don''t want to live! She knew that she was guilty. It''s better for her... To die with her sin on her back. She would never call him brother again. Just like that girl in those years, she was rich and conceited, and never called her brother. Wen Lizhi leaned back against the wall and inhaled the piercing cold air from his throat. He was red eyed and said, "I gave you this name, Wen Mingzhu. You have to pay the price." "If you don''t get rid of your anger, I''ll be pregnant more times and call you more times. I''ll make amends to her. What do you think?" Wen Mingzhu smiles tears straight down, after a while her eyes empty, "when you play enough, from then on I only call pearl, has nothing to do with you." Wen Lizhi wants to say something else. Bo Ye angrily grabs him out of the ward. Then Bo Ye slams the door and holds Wen Lizhi down. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" "When she was kidnapped, Wen Mingzhu died for her." Wen Lizhi looked up at Bo Ye, "the son-in-law who is eating soft food, who is now her father, planned a kidnapping case to let his daughter jiuzhanque nest, so that day, I lost my nine year old sister." The seeds of hatred were sown. At that time, Wen Lizhi''s mother was a famous strong woman. On the contrary, her father was a good wife. Even her children were born with their mother''s family name. However, Wen Lizhi''s father was not a wimp, even a high-quality student with a high income. He just volunteered to sacrifice for love. He was distressed that it was not easy for his wife to get pregnant and have children. In this world, there are many kinds of family combinations, including strong women and weak men, strong women and strong men, and even two women or two men. Love is great and fair, across everything. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. His father died in a car accident, leaving Wen Lizhi and Wen Mingzhu, as well as his grieved mother. Later, there was a man who wanted to eat soft food and approached wenlizhi''s mother. Young wenlizhi saw that this man was different from his own father. He really wanted to eat soft food and greedy for their family''s money. He also had a daughter. You''re a wolf, you''re an ambitious man, you''re a schemer. Wenlizhi hated the man and the daughter behind him. But also can''t stop his mother and this man second marriage license, and his daughter, also so, dignified, live in their own home. Mother shared all the resources, money, power, fame and potential of the Wen family for the incompetent man, but the man wanted more when he got these. He wants to eat up all the Wen family has. When the real Wen Mingzhu was nine years old, the man showed his true colors and planned a kidnapping case. What he originally wanted was to kidnap Wen Lizhi. In his eyes, his son was the most important thing to inherit the family. Wen Lizhi died. In this way, the Wen family would lose one person and share the money with him. So he secretly wanted wenlizhi''s life, but that day he changed his mind and decided to be cruel to the end, so the kidnapper kidnapped three children together, including his daughter. On that day, the proud young lady Wen Mingzhu rushed to the edge of the gangster''s knife and made an accident, giving the police the chance to control the scene. Finally, the gangster and the schemer were caught together, but Wen Mingzhu could not come back Only wenlizhi and the man''s daughter were left¡ª¡ª "Why didn''t you die?" In those days, there were only meaningless complaints and begging for mercy between them. "Sorry, I didn''t know my father was so bad..." It''s true that even my daughter has been kidnapped. I think my daughter is useless. I want to have another son. I didn''t even let go of my own daughter. But¡ª¡ª "That''s your father, no matter how much it is, you should die with him!" "Go to hell!" "Sorry..." "Go to hell!" "Sorry..." "Go and die!" ¡ª¡ª"That man''s daughter is now Wen Mingzhu." Wen Lizhi got out of the long memory, only felt pain all over his body. He said in a hoarse voice, "the real Wen Mingzhu has long died. Now Wen Mingzhu is alive, but she is living and atoning for her sins. Her damned father is still in prison. I will not let them go." He killed his sister and destroyed his mother''s expectation of the family. It''s not enough for this kind of scum man to die a thousand times and ten thousand times! So he controls Wen Mingzhu just to torture her, but no matter how deep and deep he pokes the knife that tortures her, no matter how violent she screams, the sister who rushed out to die without hesitation will never come back "Now Wen Mingzhu should know this, and then he will endure you for so many years. Besides, if she was innocent in the kidnapping case, she was also a victim. After all, her father even wanted to take her life. It''s because I''ve never been loved by my father that I attach so much importance to the baby I''m pregnant with. " Thin night clenched a finger, "you originally have two younger sisters, cherish well now still alive one.". Don''t wait to look back. There''s no one left. " Wenlizhi''s heart stopped suddenly. It''s like, at that moment, he died once. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2042 Maybe I think of the past. At that time, the real Wen Mingzhu was with him. Everyone said that the Wen family''s children were just like a dragon and a Phoenix. But since the man arrived, everything was destroyed. He couldn''t forget the picture when Wen Mingzhu left him, so he hated the man''s daughter. So in order to revenge him, he firmly engraved the name of Wen Mingzhu on her body, her flesh and blood, so that she could not get rid of it all her life. Wen Lizhi always thinks that he is right. Who can be so generous and distinguish everyone''s right and wrong in that situation? No one is right. No one is innocent. Including the incompetent self who can''t protect his sister. Sometimes Wen Li stopped thinking, maybe it''s not only Wen Mingzhu who suffers, but also himself who can''t get redemption. After a long time, Bo Yeh looked at the earth shaking emotions in wenlizhi''s eyes, pressed wenlizhi''s shoulder and said, "I don''t care how much you hate wenmingzhu in the past, but now it''s not just between you two. Wenlizhi, you''ve brought her next generation in, haven''t you noticed?" The next generation "I want this hatred to last to the next generation." Bo Ye said to Wen Lizhi, "if one day you can figure it out, just stop. Really, while Wen Mingzhu is still there..." Wen Lizhi still didn''t speak. As a step down, Bo Ye tugged at him again, "OK, you haven''t been in the mood to eat before she wakes up. I don''t think you have completely destroyed your conscience. It''s better to ask yourself whether it''s really necessary to torture Wen Mingzhu so that life is better than death. Let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner This thin night is a lot more open-minded and transparent now. Why, did Tang poetry make him gentle? Although not very happy, but Wen Lizhi is still not angry to go out behind the thin night, the figure of two people left the ward, not far away just a man appeared carefully. When Tang Shi comforted Wen Mingzhu in the ward, there was a sound of walking outside, and then someone called, "Mingzhu..." Hearing the sound, Wen Mingzhu suddenly raised her head and called softly, "Li Guang, why are you here?" "The people in the bar told me..." the man called Li Guang has a white and delicate face. If you look at him carefully, he even looks like a woman. Tang Shi watched him stumble forward to the bedside and grabbed Wen Mingzhu''s hand. He said, "I''m sorry... It''s me who don''t have the ability to make you suffer, it''s me who don''t have the ability to..." "You always know who I am, don''t you?" Wen Mingzhu couldn''t stop her tears. "Li Guang, you always know..." She didn''t want to tell him, but he had already seen through. I knew it, but I never said it, and I uncovered her scar. "It doesn''t matter who you are." Li Guang took Wen Mingzhu''s hand and said, "I will take you away, Mingzhu. Believe me..." Li Guang used to be a son of a rich family. Later, his family was in decline. His father and mother were in debt. He went out to do night marketing to pay back the money, but he didn''t say a word. His temper is more like a man than a feminine face. At the beginning, Wen Mingzhu, who was teased by a man, was saved in the dark alley. He said to Wen Mingzhu, "if there is no place to go, it''s better to live with me first." It was the second day that Wen Mingzhu fled from wenlizhi. She had not closed her eyes all night and had no way out. It was Li Guang who pulled her out of the darkness. Wen Mingzhu is lying on Li Guang''s bed. Li Guang is lying on the sofa. The next day, Li Guang has a cold. Because the quilt is on her. But Li Guang didn''t say. Looking at the picture of him busy entertaining guests, Wen Mingzhu proposed that she would go with her. Li Guang, who was eating fried noodles while calling guests, was stunned. Looking at the woman who picked it up, she asked, "what do you want?" "Can I go where you work? It''s not a little bit... That''s too much to handle. I can bear it... "Wen Mingzhu said," yes, I''ll incense, and I can mix the perfume of everyone when selling wine. " Li Guang laughed. He didn''t laugh at all. On the contrary, he was very good-looking. He said, "no wonder you have incense on your body. I smelled it that day." Wen Mingzhu said, "when I have money to buy materials, I''ll be the first to tune them for you." She wanted to make him warm and sunny. It''s her first light at dawn. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2043 Li Guang and Wen Mingzhu live together in this way. In order to repay Li Guang for saving his life, Wen Mingzhu has been in his family for a few days and decided to go out to make money with Li Guang. Although it''s not a big place, it''s no problem to eat on his own. Wen Mingzhu is kind-hearted and has a beautiful face, but she never puts on airs. Occasionally, she comes to some guests from outside, and she also sends them away with a smile. When she makes money, she can invite her own people to dinner. There are countless men who like her in the bars and bars in the alley of the black street. Many people talk behind their backs and say, "I have to go back to the village to find my parents and villagers to get together for the bride price." "Come on, they look up to you." But Li Guang didn''t like it. He told Wen Mingzhu more than once, "I don''t like to see you laughing with me if I don''t do it." Wen Mingzhu shakes her head, hands Li Guang a sum of cash and asks him to open an account for him. Then she says, "this is the first time I have found my own survival value." She can also make money on her own. Although the feeling of living is cheap, but... It''s too real. It''s like pain, but it''s free. No longer like the feeling of being a walking corpse in Wen''s family, Wen Mingzhu looks at Li Guang, "I want to save some money, and then continue to learn how to make incense." Li Guang had a lot to say, but when he got to his mouth, he had to clench his fingers and say, "you will succeed." Wen Mingzhu''s money was all stored in a small account by Li Guang, and he didn''t embezzle a cent. She can''t keep it in her own account. Wenlizhi will find it. Just as at this moment, Wen Mingzhu pulled away from her memory and watched Li Guang come to the bedside. She took out an old-fashioned passbook from her pocket. The woman''s eyes were red. "What do you mean..." "I know you will go one day." Li Guang shoves the passbook into Wen Mingzhu''s hand. "I''ll give you all the money you''ve earned these years. The password is your birthday..." Holding the passbook, Wen Mingzhu could hardly say, "are you driving me away?" "How can I, how can I give up? Believe me, one day I will take you..." Li Guang''s expression is like trying to endure something, "I also want to say something heroic, but now I don''t deserve it. Is wenlizhi your brother? Pearl... I don''t want you to suffer. If you go back to Wen''s home and live a prosperous life, I''d rather make a choice for you. " Tang poetry feels a little heartache when hearing Li Guang say these words. This man seems to have seen everything through too much. Few men can face up to their dignity and helplessness, because they have a stiff tongue. But now... Li Guang''s letting go seems more real and cruel. This is a kind of cruelty to oneself, in order to let Wen Mingzhu live a better life, personally give up their own cruelty. Perhaps Li Guang has always known that Wen Mingzhu is grateful to himself and has no love. In the past five years, if there is love, something must have happened between them, or at least they will confirm their relationship and become girlfriends and girlfriends. But Wen Mingzhu never mentioned it. Every time he saw her quiet face when she was eating at his house, Li Guang would feel that this life was enough. There''s no need to have more. "Even if you don''t go back to Wen''s house, the money will be enough for you to start all over again. When you get out of the hospital, go out and have a try. " Li Guang said to Wen Mingzhu, "if you are wronged, please come back to me... The dishes and chopsticks at home will always be kept for you." While crying, Wen Mingzhu reached for Li Guang and said, "you are driving me away. You are driving me away..." "How can I drive you away? I still want to take you away later." Li Guang closed his eyes as if he was being tortured. What''s more painful for him to push away his beloved woman? "Then you take me now!" "Now I have no ability. Why do you stay with me?" Li Guang raised his voice and said, "I don''t want you to suffer with me!" He will bite his teeth until the day when he comes back home. On that day, he will have the courage to tell Wen Mingzhu. Before that, it''s better to let Wen Mingzhu be free, so that she will not be wronged with him. With these words, Li Guang reached out and touched Wen Mingzhu''s face. In five years, he had never touched her. Now, he just touched her for a second. The man flashed back his hand. From his actions and his eyes, Tang poetry saw his treasure and care. It''s the kind of love that you can''t bear to touch in the palm of your hand. Then Li Guang said, "I''ll see you tomorrow. You''ll have a good meal, OK?" "If I eat well, will you accompany me more?" "Yes." Wen Mingzhu cried out of breath, but took Li Guang''s hand and said, "I will have a good meal." Li Guang nodded, then took a deep look at the Tang poetry. It was like a silent entrustment, so he got up and left. After a long time, Tang Shi found a doubtful point, "why don''t you tell him that he is the father of the child..." "He''s carrying too much. Tell him it''s going to be more stressful." Wen Mingzhu lowered her head, rubbed her eyes and said, "it''s better not to say... He only knows that I''m pregnant, and he doesn''t know whose baby is..." Because Wen Mingzhu never told Li Guang what feelings she had for him, Li Guang never thought that her baby was his own on the day Wen Mingzhu confessed that she was pregnant last month. Li Guang was too drunk on the night of the relationship. When he woke up the next day, Wen Mingzhu made breakfast in the living room. Where can he remember? He thought that... Wen Mingzhu''s pregnancy was a mistake. As Wen Mingzhu''s eternal backer and harbor, he did not want Wen Mingzhu to suffer from abortion. After a long silence, he said that he was willing to be the father of his children. It''s just that the kids are gone. "You and Li Guang''s accident, you compensate Li Guang?" Looking at Wen Mingzhu''s pale face, Tang Shi feels that the reality is sad. Two little people are carrying and guarding each other in their own way Li Guang is a good man, Wen Mingzhu is also a good woman, they have done nothing wrong, but fate is not to arrange the right ending for them. Wen Mingzhu murmured, as if in memory, "I used to live for wenlizhi... I love him and I''m afraid of him. I know that the identity of" wenlizhi''s sister "was stolen by me, and I''m not worthy of it... The real Wen Mingzhu died in the kidnapping case of that year, and it''s like I swaggered through the market with this name when I survive." Every day, she felt like she was living in purgatory. Tang Shi gently followed Wen Mingzhu''s hair, "maybe one day Wen Lizhi can open his mind... You deserve to be loved." Wen Mingzhu heard this as if she had heard a joke and laughed at herself, "how can it be? He won''t let go of his hatred." They all forget how to be a normal person. That night, after Tang Shi went back, Wen Lizhi came to Wen Mingzhu''s ward full of wine. When Wen Mingzhu was asleep, he suddenly opened Wen Mingzhu''s quilt. Stimulated, Wen Mingzhu struggles to turn on the light and finds Wen Lizhi''s face suddenly enlarged. She exclaims, "what are you doing! I''ll call the doctor -- " "It''s all my people out there." When Wen Lizhi spoke, his voice was hoarse and he was drunk. He put his hand on Wen Mingzhu''s collar. It seemed that he just tugged at it, and the button of the sick clothes collapsed. Wen Mingzhu trembled, "you let go, what do you want to do, Wenli Zhi..." "You used to call my brother, but now you never do." Wenli stopped breathing disorderly, pinched her chin and said, "shout again." Another shout? "I''m not your sister..." Wen Mingzhu stubbornly bit her teeth, "why call your brother?" Wen Lizhi''s pupils were constricted, like waking up suddenly from a dream. "How dare you mention this?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2044 This past is a thorn in Wen Lizhi''s heart. In the past, Wen Mingzhu did not dare to mention it. As long as he said it once, Wen Lizhi would be furious. At that time, she only thought about how to be obedient and how to make him calm down, but now She was provoking wenlizhi''s anger. She''s dying. Wen Lizhi pressed and held Wen Mingzhu. A hospital bed could not support the weight of the two people, and made a sound. The sound was like slapping Wen Mingzhu on the face. She had never been in the same bed with Wen Lizhi so vaguely, but his face was full of hate and hatred. Sometimes Wen Mingzhu is wondering if she''s gone to die. Wen Li''s anger is gone and she''s not noisy. When she brought her father''s sin to an end, no one remembered her, and then wenlizhi found a good woman to marry and have children. From then on, there will be no more words from her. At this moment, Wen Mingzhu feels sad when she confronts with Wen Lizhi. She wants to push Wen Lizhi away. It is this kind of action that makes him more angry. The man presses her and asks, "when he touches you, do you also resist like this?" Wen Mingzhu''s hateful eyes on Wen Li were all cold, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand." "I ask you, are those wild men the same when they touch you?" Wen Lizhi seems to be out of control. His drinking enlarges all his dark side. Under the shackles of losing his sense, these ugly human nature are released by him without any spare effort. "How many men have you slept with, Wen Mingzhu? Get pregnant - how dare you get pregnant? What do you think your stomach is, feeding on the uterus? You''re not in the meat business these years, are you? Then it''s not too much for me to have a tire, is it? " Wen Mingzhu couldn''t bear to be humiliated. She reached out and slapped Wen Lizhi in the face. "Your mouth is too dirty, but your heart is even dirtier!" "You''re the dirty one!" Wen Lizhi didn''t expect that Wen Mingzhu was going to fight back. The hand almost came over. As a result, he held it tightly. The man who realized Wen Mingzhu''s motive was furious at the moment, "do you still want to fight back? Wen Mingzhu, who is dirtier between us? " "Did you come here after drinking in the evening just to vent your anger on me?" Wen Mingzhu was suppressed and couldn''t move. Her thin shoulder showed a large part under the torn collar. She seemed to be shaking when she looked carefully. She said, "I have nothing to do with you now. You don''t have to be angry with me. Please let go!" let go? Wen Li Zhi''s world, how can there be a word let go, only he does not want to discard, no he let go! So Wen Lizhi pulled Wen Mingzhu''s hair and said with a smile, "do you think I won''t touch you?" Wen Mingzhu shivered, "what did you say?" "Don''t you like to provoke me?" Wen Lizhi was very cruel, as if he was going to bite Wen Mingzhu in the next second. "Do you think that you can get rid of the image of cowardly waste before by saying a few words? Wen Mingzhu, I went to investigate. You have been living with a man for the past five years! Cohabitation She lived under the same roof with a man for five years. Once she could only move within his scope, but now "Don''t be shameful! If you live with others in this way, do women love themselves as much as you do? " "I''m going to have a baby for him. What''s wrong with cohabitation?" Wen Mingzhu with a cry, as if desperate to the extreme, yelled, "he is my child''s father, you killed our two children!" At that moment, Wen Li stopped the pain in his heart! Those complaints still want to say, but Wen Mingzhu was pinched by him, and a lip came up. Before she could react, her teeth had been knocked on her mouth. It''s not a kiss, it''s a bite. Wen Mingzhu was frightened. Her eyes were red and her hands were shaking. She pushed Wen Lizhi hard and struggled, "are you -- are you crazy?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2045 "Crazy?" Wen Lizhi saw the panic in Wen Mingzhu''s eyes, and the man laughed, as if laughing at her weakness. "In those days, my sister gave you the life, and I gave you the name. All your splendor and wealth, and all you enjoyed from Wen''s family, were given to you by my mother - and now, do you want to fight against me?" Yes, Wen Lizhi holds all her weaknesses. He is in charge of life or death, fighting or killing. It''s sad that she, Wen Mingzhu, tried to escape this cage again and again. But she forgot that the cage was born for her. From the moment the real pearl died, her name had been erased from the world. From then on, she can only be "Wen Mingzhu". "When you live with a man, have you ever thought about how many years I''ve been looking for you?" Wen Lizhi Yanks the clothes on Wen Mingzhu''s shoulder. Is she also lingering with others like this? Others can - so can he be polite? Stimulated by this action, Wen Mingzhu shook off Wen Lizhi''s hand and said, "what are you doing?" "Isn''t it clear what to do?" Wen Lizhi''s eyes looked like a wild animal. Hatred burned everything about him. In the end, all that remained was madness. "Don''t blame me for being merciless, Wen Mingzhu - I have to ask if I can be indifferent to others!" New enemies and old accounts poured into his throat together, making him feel as if he had tasted blood between his lips and teeth. Are you biting your hate teeth too tight? Wenlizhi''s hands were so hot that where he touched her, it was like setting a fire there, almost burning her to the ground. "Don''t touch me!" Wen Lizhi cried in despair, "I just lost my child - Wen Lizhi, don''t touch me, you don''t deserve it!" Child two words seem to be a thunder, mercilessly blow open in the top of the head of Wen Li Zhi. The man''s action suddenly, stopped and looked at Wen Mingzhu''s eyes with red clothes in disorder, then took back his hand like an electric shock. Unbelievably, he slowly looked down at the palm of his hand. What is he doing? How could he Wen Li opened his mouth to talk. Unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu was so cruel that he pushed him down from the bed and hysterically said, "go away!" "You want me to go away?" I didn''t expect that Wen Mingzhu''s reaction would be so fierce. Wen Lizhi felt that he was provoked, pointed to himself, threatened himself and repeated, "do you want me to go away?" She said to him in spite of wenlizhi''s sudden change of expression, "if you don''t go away, I''ll jump from here!" "Jump Unexpectedly, it was Wen Lizhi''s determined voice that responded to her. It was like Wen Mingzhu jumping down from here and falling into a bloody mess. The next second, he would be able to sing and dance and celebrate the whole world! Frightened by his cruel attitude, Wen Mingzhu turned pale for a moment. She followed Wen Lizhi and dragged her out of bed. Regardless of her struggle, she watched her two thin legs flutter ceaselessly. The man grabbed her throat and dragged her from the bed to the ground. Then he dragged her from the ground to the window and knocked her back on the windowsill! Wen Mingzhu ate pain, eyes closed, "you let me go!" Pushing the window open, Wen Lizhi pushed Wen Mingzhu''s head out of the window and said, "jump, jump now!" At that moment, Wen Mingzhu felt that her blood was cold all over her body, but no matter how cold her heart was, it couldn''t be colder than a man''s eyes. Wen Mingzhu held Wen Lizhi''s wrist in both hands and tried to pull his hand away, "let me go!" "I want you to jump now!" Wen Lizhi''s voice was filled with hopeless hatred. So many days and nights, he missed her and hated her to the bone. Those feelings were entangled with each other, which had already been unable to balance. The out of control Libra pushed him into the dark abyss. Before he spoke, there was a exclamation outside the door, "what are you doing?" It turned out that Jiang Ling heard the sound when he passed by during the ward round. When he saw that it was Wen Mingzhu''s room, he immediately came in to see the situation. Wen''s brother and sister''s affair he has from the white Yue''s mouth to understand in detail, immediately guessed that there is an accident, when rushed in, Wen Lizhi will also press Wen Mingzhu on the window to pinch her neck, Jiang Ling immediately from behind will he stand up, ruthlessly pull open, "Wen Lizhi, you calm down!" The loosened Wen Mingzhu suddenly lost her grip. She leaned directly against the window and collapsed. She kept breathing deeply. Her tears were out of control. She watched Jiang Ling rush in and even forgot to thank her. "Sister Mingzhu, are you ok?" Jiang Ling glared at Wen Lizhi fiercely, pushed him to the side and helped Wen Mingzhu up. "Do you know how weak she is now?" Wen Mingzhu bites her lip and doesn''t let herself cry. Jiang Ling settles her down and drags Wen Lizhi out of the door. As soon as the door of the ward is closed, Jiang Ling says in a bad tone, "are you still a person! Whether you want revenge or you want to settle accounts - is Wen Mingzhu''s loss not enough! She has just lost her child. Do you want her child''s life and her child''s life? " You want her child''s life, and her child''s life! This sentence stabbed wenlizhi''s eardrum. The man clenched his finger. "She owes me --" "Owe?" No matter how well educated Jiang Ling was, he just wanted to laugh. Sure enough, he did laugh. After two laughs, Jiang Ling said, "I tell you, Gai ming''er got Wen Mingzhu in a hurry. She hanged her throat directly. You can''t get anything with a corpse in your arms. Don''t forget it, everything is empty!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2046 Wen Li was shocked. Unexpectedly, he heard this terrible ending from Jiang Ling''s mouth. It was like Wen Mingzhu didn''t want anything. Don''t talk about revenge then. No one will win this silent battle. Take a deep breath, Wen Li Zhi''s hand finally dropped down on his side, then the man lowered his head and bit his teeth, "what do you want me to do?" Jiang Ling was in a daze and didn''t expect that the problem would be thrown back to her. "Her father has done such unforgivable things to our family..." Wen Lizhi didn''t know how to vent his emotions, so he could only squeeze his fingers. It seemed that he could get some relief. "I even lost my biological sister... Jiang Ling, tell me, if it was you, what would you do?" Jiang Ling was asked by Wen Lizhi. Maybe... Wen Lizhi was already using all his reason to restrain his darker thoughts. But even so, his behavior was terrible and pathetic. "These are not... The reasons why you instill malice and evil deeds into Wen Mingzhu." Jiang Ling shook his head. "If I were you, I would probably never see Wen Mingzhu all my life. It has nothing to do with me. After all, Wen Mingzhu''s father is in prison. From then on, Wen Mingzhu and Wen Mingzhu are two-way people, and they have no blood relationship..." Wen Lizhi''s eyes widened as if he had been stabbed to the spine. "It''s not like you yelling at her to fight and kill, and at the same time seizing her and not giving her the chance to leave you." If you really hate a person, how can you make her pampered, how can you be afraid of her... There are others in your eyes. These feelings have been deformed for a long time. In the accumulated hatred, other feelings breed and spread. "If you think clearly... It''s better to go to Wen Mingzhu and make a good settlement. From then on, you will live your own lives." Jiang Ling patted Wen Lizhi on the shoulder, "go back. I''ll go in and have a look at Wen Mingzhu. You must be scaring her. Don''t stimulate her any more. " Jiang Ling opened the door of the ward and saw Wen Mingzhu shivering on the bed. Her eyes were obviously full of panic. She was afraid that Wen Lizhi was the one who pushed the door in. She was so scared that her shoulders trembled. After finding that it was Jiang Ling, she finally calmed down a little and opened her mouth to talk. Jiang Ling gently went to comfort her for a while, "I have let Wenli go back." Wen Mingzhu''s lips trembled for a long time and said a few words, "thank you..." "You stimulate each other''s emotions, alas..." Jiang Ling didn''t want to see this kind of scene, and said, "wenlizhi, it''s too wrong. Mingzhu, when you are in danger, call us." There are still gentle people in the world. Wen Mingzhu tearfully showed her grateful eyes to Jiang Ling, "I know, when I''m well, I''ll... Run away." "The farther the better." Jiang Ling put her palm on the top of Wen Mingzhu''s head. Her hair is so soft, how can her heart be hard? So just now, when I was confronting Wen Lizhi, I must have been forced to die. He seemed to begin to understand why Wen Mingzhu had to hide from Wen Lizhi. Maybe we shouldn''t let Wen Lizhi find Wen Mingzhu, just let her die forever in his heart. ******* Wen Mingzhu has forgotten how he fell asleep. It seems that Jiang Ling is too safe beside him. He seems to be a rare person who is consistent in appearance and considerate. In the middle of last night, Jiang Ling called Bai Yue. They just sat by Wen Mingzhu''s bed all night. When they woke up, they were no longer there. Thank you so much Wen Mingzhu gently holds the quilt. When she is well, she must find a way to repay them. At this time, there was a sound of footwork at the door. Wen Mingzhu looked up and found that it was Li Guang with something in his hand. "Pearl!" "A Guang..." Wen Mingzhu''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if there was light in the dark world, and even her voice finally had a relaxed breath. She watched Li Guang come to her bedside, bowed her head and pinched her nose, "how do you feel?" "Well... Better." Wen Mingzhu deliberately lowered her head. Yesterday, she had a friction with Wen Lizhi, which left a little trace on her neck and shoulders. She was afraid that Li Guang might see it and cause worry. However, even if she hides again, the button on the collar is still caught by Li Guang. The man''s eyes darken, and then he puts his things on the head of the bed, "I made breakfast for you." "Are you busy these days?" Wen Mingzhu is still thinking about Li Guang''s career. He seems to have made more money recently than before. No wonder he is busy. Looking at Li Guang''s slightly tired face, she asks, "if you are busy... You don''t have to come to see me all the time." Tang Shi and Li Guangming don''t seem to tell each other that they came to the hospital after they lost their children, and Li Guang never asked He always seemed to be like this, and he could guess what would make her sad, so even if he was an outsider in the dark, he would not ask to expose her scar. People who know they are ignorant but choose to be ignorant are both small and great. In fact, Wen Mingzhu loves Li Guang. She would rather he would open his mouth to ask for it, but Li Guang would not, just pay in silence. Looking at the breakfast made by Li Guang himself, Wen Mingzhu said softly, "I''m afraid that you will come all the time and affect your career." "Business is important, and so are you." Li Guang sat beside the hospital bed and looked at Wen Mingzhu with a kind of firm eyes, "I don''t have the ability now, but I will have it in the future. Mingzhu, before that, you should make yourself well." He won''t force her to do anything. It doesn''t matter if he is silent and guarding her all his life. There are tears in Wen Mingzhu''s eyes. She sniffed hard and said, "how can people have breakfast in such a sensational morning?" "Then I''ll feed you." Li Guang also laughs. He has a good-looking face, and he has a good temperament. Although his family is down, he still has some indomitable spirit in it. He picks up a spoon and says, "eat more and get better soon." "Ah -" Wen Mingzhu opened her mouth, and Li Guang carefully fed porridge into her mouth. Two people in the ward like a loving couple. There was a crash at the door. Li Guang and Wen Mingzhu look out and find the pale Wen Lizhi standing outside. What they were carrying fell to the ground. What''s that? Is it breakfast? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2047 Wen Mingzhu and Li Guang were stunned in the room. They didn''t expect that Wen Lizhi would appear at the door of the ward. And the expression on his face... What''s going on? Wen Mingzhu quickly swallowed the porridge that Li Guang gave her. She was afraid of what Wen Lizhi would do to Li Guang, so she reached for Li Guang and pasted it on her side, saying, "how can you... Come?" There was such a fierce conflict with her last night. Wen Mingzhu thought that Wen Lizhi would not care whether he was alive or dead. However, he came here again this morning. What fell on the ground was the net red handmade bread that needed to be queued up to buy. Was it... Did Wen Lizhi buy her breakfast? Wen Mingzhu didn''t dare to think about this possibility. After all, Wen Li hated her deeply. How could she queue up to buy breakfast in the morning? However Wen Lizhi stands at the door of the ward. The bread he accidentally dropped has long been abandoned. It has no use for losing its value. Wen Lizhi steps on it as if he didn''t see it. He steps on the breakfast he bought in line and comes to Wen Mingzhu and Li Guang. How close their interaction was when he didn''t make a sound to attract their attention. It''s like... It''s made for each other. Wen Li Zhi took a look at Li Guang, only one eye, let Li Guang feel the shop tiangai pressure to kill! In the face of Wen Mingzhu''s legendary elder brother, Li Guang can only face him with clenched lips and gritted teeth. He doesn''t know how to say hello to Wen Lizhi. Maybe he still has a sense of guilt in his heart, because Wen Lizhi has been looking for his sister for so long, and he just hides it in silence, They didn''t go to inform Wen Mingzhu''s family... So it''s normal for Mingzhu''s elder brother to be hostile to him. He was selfish, wasn''t he? I want to keep the Pearl by my side for a longer time Li Guang, who doesn''t know the inside story at all, is like the real silly Bai Tian. He feels ashamed of the Wen family. After all, he has prevented Wen Mingzhu from meeting Wen Lizhi''s brother and sister for five years. If there is a mistake, you have to admit it. After clearing his throat, Li Guang thought that he should apologize first, so he said, "brother Wen, about the Pearl in recent years, I think --" Before the end of the apology, brother Wen''s three words have poked directly into Wen Lizhi''s minefield. He didn''t expect that Li Guang''s mouth was with goodwill, but instinctively took Li Guang''s three words of "brother Wen" as provocation! Provocation he and Wen Mingzhu relationship, regardless of you and me, will learn Wen Mingzhu called himself a big brother Wen! So Wen Li said, "are you the man who has lived with my sister for so long?" Li Guang noticed that Wen Lizhi''s tone was not very good. He bowed his head patiently, "um..." "Ah? How can it be at this level? " Wen Lizhi, as if he had heard a joke, knocked over the porridge Li Guang had made for Wen Mingzhu. Just as he saw them feeding around, he felt sick, so he did it without thinking about it! With a loud noise, Li Guang''s porridge was knocked over by Wen Li Zhi and spilled all over the ground, just like the bread that Wen Li Zhi had stepped on, it became ugly. Wen Mingzhu cried, "what are you doing, Wen Lizhi!" I thought he had changed his mind, but I didn''t expect that he was more and more deceiving! "I knocked over this poor boy''s bowl of porridge, and you yelled at me like this?" Wen Lizhi saw that Wen Mingzhu stood up for Li Guang. He felt that his whole body was about to stand up! Once upon a time, this woman was also the canary in his cage, but now he just knocked over a bowl of porridge of this wild man who dared to covet her somehow - she even disagreed with him? Wen Lizhi''s anger rose, "Wen Mingzhu, you are against the sky!" "How can you destroy other people''s things at will?" Wen Mingzhu points to a pool of porridge on the ground. Li Guang must have spent a lot of time cooking porridge, but now he can''t eat any of them. "You not only waste food, but also trample on other people''s minds!" "I think your mind has been trampled on." Wen Lizhi was furious. He pointed to Li Guang, "this man doesn''t know which barren mountain and wild forest he came from. He''s so poor that he can live with you for five years without a few yuan. Is Wen Mingzhu in your head! Or do you like his girl like face and want to learn from an old woman to keep a little white face! Save it "Shut up Unexpectedly, Li Guang''s reaction was more violent than Wen Mingzhu''s. after hearing Wen Lizhi''s words, he suddenly stood up. His action was swift and violent, and his upright posture forced Wen Lizhi to step back two steps. Then the man sneered, "why, when it comes to your pain, are you in a hurry? You won''t know that Wen Mingzhu is my sister for a long time, will you? Over the past few years, I''ve been scheming to please her. Do I want to come to her home to eat soft food and be a loser? " He Wen Li Zhi hates the man who has no ability most in his life! I hate my son-in-law, and I hate Phoenix man''s attempt to make money by his wife! Just as he hated Wen Mingzhu''s father, so he hated Li Guang more! Li Guang clenches his fists and looks at Wen Mingzhu''s tearful eyes. The man only feels that his heart is aching and blames him for his incompetence. Wen Mingzhu has to be scolded by his elder brother! He kept taking deep breaths, presumably to the point of rage. In the past few years when his family collapsed, he has experienced many scenes of people walking in the cold tea. He has heard more ridicules than he did in those years. He should have thought that these were already understatement and no pain to him, but now he knows that when he was stopped by Wen Li, dignity would still hurt. He''s also... A living man! "You can insult me like this, because I really don''t have the ability." Biting her teeth, Li Guang''s eyes turned red, "but you can''t say that Wen Mingzhu has done nothing wrong, and she doesn''t have the dirty idea of caring for me. In the past five years, all I see is the way she tries to live! She is the most hardworking woman I have ever seen. She is thousands of times better than me when I am down! My family collapsed, I''m nothing, but she left Wen''s house, but she didn''t sell miserably. She was living seriously and trying to start again! How can you humiliate a person who wants to live seriously? That''s unforgivable! " That''s unforgivable! Li Guang''s words are so simple, but with the weight of the back of the paper, he makes a heavy noise in the chaos and silence, which makes Wenli Zhici''s body broken. What did he do to stab and humiliate Wen Mingzhu with words? To give him pleasure? When he heard Wen Mingzhu''s life from Li Guang''s mouth, he began to feel sad and stingy. He felt that he was not a man. Looking at Wen Mingzhu''s face, Wen Lizhi shook his head and laughed, as if he could maintain his ridiculous dignity. "Wen Mingzhu, you really picked a good dog... To speak for you..." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2048 Hearing Wen Lizhi''s unreasonable words, Wen Mingzhu would like to stand up from the hospital bed and have a good argument with him. Unfortunately, she is weak now. Looking at the porridge overturned on the ground, Wen Mingzhu feels that her heart is broken by Wen Lizhi. It''s ridiculous that she has delusions about wenlizhi Wen Mingzhu''s chest trembled with anger. "Wen Lizhi, if you are here to make trouble, please go out of my ward." "The money you are in hospital now is drawn from Laozi''s account. Do you want me to go out?" Wen Li stops pointing at herself. I can''t believe that Wen Mingzhu calls her name directly. It seems that Li Guang is on the side, and she has the confidence. This wretched and useless man deserves to make her so excited? Wen Mingzhu was stunned and immediately felt ashamed. Unexpectedly, Wenli Zhiyao lost her child, but now she is in hospital, and what she spent is his money... Wen Mingzhu immediately said, "how much is it? I''ll give it back to you... " "Money can be returned, but life can be returned?" Wen Lizhi stood there like watching a joke and pointed at Li Guang. "He probably didn''t know what your father had done in those years." "Does it matter to me what her father did?" Unexpectedly, Li Guang was not afraid. Seeing the tension in Wen Mingzhu''s eyes, he just laughed, "that''s your father, not you." He only knew that the little woman in front of him had a stronger tenacity than anyone else. She was biting her teeth and wanted to live. Wen Mingzhu didn''t speak, but her tears slowly came out. She took out the dark past and spread it naked in front of Li Guang. Sooner or later, you should know, "my father is a criminal. He killed... The real Wen family." Li Guang was shocked. He didn''t expect to have such a sad past. When he thought about it carefully, he understood the tension between Wen Lizhi and Wen Mingzhu. It turned out that Wen Lizhi was so bad to Wen Mingzhu. Maybe After all that, the goodness of Wen Li Zhi has long been polished. Li Guang holds Wen Mingzhu''s hand. To some extent, he knows what it''s like to leave his close relatives. His father was sent to prison and hanged himself. His mother suffered from depression and has been training in a mental hospital. In recent years, without Wen Mingzhu, maybe he would be a walking corpse. So Wen Lizhi''s hatred Li Guang took a deep breath, "if you go on like this, there will be no result. Why... Don''t you look forward?" What''s in this man''s head? Wen Lizhi didn''t understand. He humiliated him like that, but he was not angry. It was as if the words attacking him were too understated to do him any harm. Instead, he had to turn around and ask them to reconcile. There is no way to reconcile the hatred of human life. Wen Li Zhi looked at Li Guang, "outsiders don''t worry about our family. If you''re OK, get out of my sister''s ward!" "I''m here to see her. I''ll go after that." With Wen Li Zhi on his head, Li Guang feels that he is under great pressure. The only thing he can do is not to lose face to Wen Mingzhu. After a long time, he says, "have a good rest here..." Wen Lizhi just wanted to laugh, "what are you pretending to be? If you didn''t dare to touch my sister, she wouldn''t be hospitalized today for this exiled child." Lost... Child?! Li Guang''s whole face turns pale. In fact, he has never asked why Wen Mingzhu was hospitalized. He thought that Wen Lizhi knew that she was pregnant, so he protected her. He never thought that it was... The child is gone. Li Guang had a good calm appearance, and could not pretend any more. He came forward to Wen Lizhi and asked aloud, "what''s the matter?" Wen Lizhi takes a funny look at Wen Mingzhu and finds that her face is also pale. It seems that Wen Mingzhu hasn''t told Li Guang the truth yet... They are really good. They want to protect each other This behavior is even more ironic in Wen Lizhi''s eyes, so he cruelly pushed Li Guang away and said, "do you know that you are the father of the child? It''s because of your incompetent father that Wen Mingzhu will suffer. I tell you, I won''t let her give birth to a child like you, so if you dare to touch her and make her pregnant, the child''s end will be destroyed! " "You''re crazy!" Li Guang is heartbroken. He never thought that Mingzhu is pregnant with his own child. He has been worried about her caring for her these days, but in a twinkling of an eye, the child was brutally knocked out by Wen Lizhi! "Wenlizhi, you are not a person!" Li Guang couldn''t care about his face any more. He grabbed Wen Lizhi''s collar. The struggle between the two men was imminent. "That''s my child. How can you beat it down! Do you know how much damage it does to the Pearl when the child is gone!! " "You don''t deserve to make her pregnant..." Wen Lizhi squeezed out of his teeth was the cold words, "I hate the poor most in my life!" The poor are all sluts. They all take a fancy to the money in rich families. It''s not enough to cheat them into money. They also want the lives of rich families! Wen Mingzhu''s father is such a dirty and shameless poor man, who he hates most! Li Guang was trembling. "That''s your sister... Wen Lizhi, are you so cruel? But no conscience can do such a thing - have you ever thought how much she suffered for your hatred, and now even her children will suffer from you as well! " He and Mingzhu... He and Mingzhu... Li Guang knew that he couldn''t compare Wenli. Mingzhu was pregnant and didn''t tell him that she had drunk too much that day... How could this little woman carry it on her own! This will only make him feel more incompetent He can''t even protect his own children Li Guang''s eyes are full of regret. Looking at his eyes, Wen Li only feels frightened. In Li Guang''s frightened eyes, they all love Wen Mingzhu. In his eyes, he only hated Wen Mingzhu. So small and humble men, how can there be such... Desperate for love... Tragic eyes? "I won''t agree with you two. Don''t want to change into a second child... "Wen Lizhi said every word, like with the intention of killing, but I don''t know why, behind the intention of killing, there are hidden troubles, as well as his inner anxiety and panic," if you understand, get out, don''t force me to hit you! " How can the blood of the Wen family be defiled by a humble person? www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2049 Li Guang knows that Wen Li Zhi can really do it. In his childhood, he suffered from the hardships that ordinary people can''t eat, and naturally he can do things that ordinary people can''t do. Therefore, Wen Lizhi said that he can do things, which is bound to do things, and he won''t care about a little bit of Wen Mingzhu''s love! But Li Guang didn''t let go, and let Wen Li Zhi''s eyes with killing and cutting across his face. At that moment, two men''s eyes were opposite, and Li Guang didn''t give in at all! Wen Mingzhu''s face is full of blood. If Wen Lizhi wants to fight against Li Guang, then Li Guang must not be his opponent. In the end, he has to beg for mercy! But she didn''t want to see Li Guang and Wen Lizhi turn against each other, or... Because of her. "Don''t do that!" Wen Mingzhu cried, "I''m not worth fighting with Wen Lizhi for me! Li Guang Li Guang didn''t say anything, but he just bit his teeth and forced to bear it. Wen Lizhi''s voice was threatening. He seemed to be laughing and mocking Li Guang''s overconfidence. "Do you think you can take Wen Mingzhu from me?" No one can snatch Wen Mingzhu from him! Li Guang knows that he is small¡ª¡ª But if you give in at this time Then he really has no qualification to give Wen Mingzhu happiness in his life! Just as Wenli was about to say something, he found that Li Guang hit the wall beside his face! How dare he do it first?! Wen Lizhi is furious and feels that his dignity has been challenged. What does Li Guang want to do to show his male chauvinism in front of Wen Mingzhu! It''s 10000 years too early to cheat Wen Mingzhu''s concern by his acting! Wen Li just didn''t want to fight back. He turned his fingers into claws and grabbed Li Guang''s throat. "I want to die!" Li Guang flashed by, and then blocked Wen Lizhi''s action with his shoulder and arm. His other hand was across his chest. His arm was raised high in front of Wen Lizhi''s hand, and his mood in his eyes did not weaken at all. "You can do it to me, even if you can beat me to death!" The sonorous and powerful words seemed to hit Wen Lizhi''s chest with a heavy hammer. He stared at Li Guang and said, "what did you say?" "But if I give up the happiness of the Pearl in this way at this time." Li Guang fiercely counterattacked, pushed Wen Lizhi''s hand back, and pressed the whole person up with his strength. "Then between the two of us - no one can be called a ''man''!!" He can be beaten down countless times by wenlishi, but don''t try to destroy his faith! This powerful belief is sweeping towards wenlizhi. The man only feels the blood and blood flowing up in his throat. He can''t believe that such a man with no money and no ability can say such treacherous words! "I won''t let go. I won''t stop until the Pearl finds her own happiness!" With these words, Li Guang released Wen Lizhi. He knew that Wen Lizhi didn''t do his best. In other words, Wen Lizhi refused to be touched by people like him. The disgust and disgust in his eyes are so obvious, and all Li Guang''s actions are just like a mantis pawning a cart. "Come to me if you have anything." Li Guang stood there panting, "since I''ve done what I should or shouldn''t do, brother Wen doesn''t have to catch someone else''s breath. If there''s anything to rush at me, it''s OK!" Wen Lizhi''s mind was full of thoughts, just like the torrential rain rushing at him. Looking at Li Guang''s appearance, he was so flustered! Why... Is it fear? Or see from Li Guang that he can give up everything for Wen Mingzhu? Fingers unconsciously clenched into a fist, he does not like to start, because it means incompetence, but at this moment, if not for Wen Mingzhu, he may really fight with Li Guang fiercely. Fighting can''t solve the problem. Wen Lizhi said with a shiver of hate, "don''t think this fearless look can attract someone to applaud you!" But then Li Guang squatted in front of Wen Mingzhu''s bed without saying a word and cleaned up all the porridge with a paper towel. His back was not like the way he had just declared war with Wen Lizhi. He hung his long eyelashes and finished cleaning the floor of the ward. Before he left, he unscrewed the lid of the mineral water and tightened it slightly, It seems that there is no need for Wen Mingzhu to move his mouth. He has dealt with everything perfectly. Then Li Guang gently pinched Wen Mingzhu''s face in front of Wen Li Zhi, and said with a smile, "come to accompany you at night." Wen Lizhi only felt a stab in his chest. His anger had come up. He felt that it was the most stupid thing that he didn''t do it seriously just now. He stepped forward with a frightful expression. Those who dare to covet his Wen family should pay the price! But before he had time to say anything, Li Guang turned his head and gave him a cold look. Then he turned out of the ward. That look seemed to say that Wen Lizhi would not give up if he dared to do anything to Wen Mingzhu! When Li Guang''s steps go far away, Wen Lizhi feels like his chest is empty. Looking at Li Guang''s actions, it''s like slapping his face one by one. The two of them formed such a sharp contrast Wen Lizhi looked at Wen Mingzhu''s silent appearance on the hospital bed. The man pulled his lips coldly, "are you really too happy?" Wen Mingzhu''s shoulder trembled. Thinking about Li Guang''s desperate appearance just now, Wen Mingzhu feels that she can''t stand back. If Li Guang is pulled down at this time, how can she stand up to him? So she raised her head and showed a very nice smile to wenlizhi. The smile pierced wenlizhi''s eyes. "Yes, I''m so happy that someone won''t die for me." Just for a moment, the sting spread from the chest. Wen Lizhi couldn''t control this feeling, and it wandered all over him. Maybe Li Guang was inferior to him in all aspects. They were not people of the same world - but in front of Wen Mingzhu, he had already lost to Li Guang. I lost completely. "How dare you say that!" "What else do I dare not?" Wen Mingzhu was very happy with her smile, and now there is nothing to lose, so she said to Wen Lizhi, "the child is gone, don''t you also have to be happy?" "You blame me for losing you and Li Guang''s children?" Wen Lizhi didn''t dare to think about the answer. When he said the next sentence, his voice was trembling, just like he was never afraid of anything. At this moment, the world collapsed¡ª¡ª "Are you in love with Li Guang?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2050 When Wen Lizhi said this, his heart trembled. Once upon a time, he would never ask such a question, or even come up with such an idea. Because Wen Mingzhu''s world is in his hands. He wants her to go east, but she doesn''t dare to go west. She even needs his approval to meet her friends, but now. He was so careful... Asking her if she was in love with someone else. Wen Mingzhu was a little confused when she heard this question. She was asked by Wen Lizhi so straightforwardly. She didn''t come back to herself. After a while, she said in a panic, "do my feelings have anything to do with you?" There is no positive answer. Wen Li Zhi came forward and asked, "where is that man good?" Can''t compare with his money, can''t compare with his power, with that face that looks like a woman? Wen Lizhi looked at Wen Mingzhu and dodged his eyes. His chest was like a fire was ignited. His depression could not be vented and piled up in his chest day after day. No one would tell him how to face the pain that was surging towards him. In the end, he could only pour himself into Wen Mingzhu in such a stupid and ugly way, "do you like that man so much? If you like it, why don''t you admit it to me? Your feelings are so great that you dare not even admit it to me? " "I don''t mean to show off with anyone. After all, it doesn''t matter who I love!" Wen Mingzhu clutched the quilt. "Li Guang is here to deliver breakfast for me. Now I''m full and he''s busy. What are you doing here?" What is he here for? Wen Lizhi couldn''t tell. He also came to deliver breakfast to her. He impulsively pressed her on the windowsill yesterday. He felt that his soul was suffering. "Me? I''m here, of course, to see what it''s like for you and your lover to meet secretly behind my back. " Wen Lizhi swallowed his words and said something else, "you can''t come back to him when you are well. My people will take you directly into Wen''s house! Want to live with him? Ten thousand years earlier! " "You are so cruel to me..." Wen Mingzhu breathed, as if she had been hurt by Wen Lizhi''s ruthlessness. "If there is someone around me, you will drive that person away. You are afraid that I will make friends or love you. Are you afraid that you can''t hold me?" Wen Lizhi was shocked by Wen Mingzhu''s trembling tone. He didn''t expect that Wen Mingzhu could see it, and what was the word in her mouth? lover? Is she calling Li Guang? No, he won''t allow it - "you have friends? Do you have a lover? Do you know what your father made me lose! What has the Wen family lost? " Others advise him to be kind, to be forgiving and to be forgiving. Who will let him go? "My happiness has been destroyed by him!" "But everything I don''t have is thanks to you!" At that moment, there was a more heartrending voice than Wen Lizhi''s - it came from Wen Mingzhu''s throat, from Wen Mingzhu''s flesh and blood, as if it had hidden countless dark days and nights, and finally broke out from chaos. Wen Mingzhu said with red eyes, "you always say my father, but I also lost everything. Yes, your pain is from my father, so I recognize it! Wenlizhi, I admit it. I make atonement for my father, but is that what I deserve? I deserve it. I have nothing to bear for decades. Do I have a choice! I have no choice! " "Did you just ask me if I fell in love with Li Guang?" Wen Mingzhu threw off the quilt. She walked down from the bed barefoot, step by step. Her expression was not as warm and beautiful as before, but with a desperate madness. She cried and laughed. "Do you have the courage to take my answer? Wen Lizhi - do you have the guts? " Wen Lizhi was struck by thunder, and heard her word by word, hysterical, "I love you! I love you wenlizhi! I don''t have a choice. I can''t hate it any more. I''m going to empty myself. I don''t even have a choice to love anyone! " What... Pathetic love. Day after day of torture, her spirit is about to collapse. She hates wenlizhi''s unreasonable, his control and his cutting off all her wings, but I can''t hate it any more. I''m dying. I just want to try love How can ability not painful? How can ability not painful? If the hatred is forced to the cliff, what should I do? To fall in love with him, is not so hate? Is it possible to close your eyes and lie on the edge of the knife without worrying if you delude yourself to paralyze your senses? "No choice... I have no choice..." The mother disappeared from childhood and had no choice. The father committed many evils and had no choice. He was kidnapped and had no choice. He became someone else''s sister. He was stripped of his original name and crowned with Wen Mingzhu. Mumbling, Wen Mingzhu kept repeating these words, "I can only love you... Wen Lizhi... Living in this world, without love, what''s the difference between me and death..." There is no one around her, and there are no friends or relatives. There is only wenlizhi in the world. She doesn''t know what warmth is, what happiness is, and how to distinguish love and hate. These two feelings have been confused for a long time. If you can, living in hate is equal to living in love, then sadly, she forces herself to fall in love with the enemy, What''s wrong with it. Wen Lizhi has been told that I love you by countless women in his life. But never heard of such a heavy and sharp I love you, three words cut his body, will he pricked flesh and blood. In a few words, Wen Mingzhu''s pathetic and hateful life was exhausted. ¡ª¡ªNo choice. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2051 Wen Lizhi was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He just felt that he was too much like a bystander. He obviously disturbed Wen Mingzhu''s life, but he stepped back and looked coldly at her mental torture. Until she was too sad to hate, to deceive themselves, this is love, in order to make her better. To escape. What a desperate choice Wen Lizhi wanted to touch Wen Mingzhu, but he was afraid when he put out his hand. He is afraid of today''s warm pearl. As soon as he touches it, she will break Wen Mingzhu''s eyes are still red. Looking at the ever-changing expression on Wen Lizhi''s face, she suddenly feels that she is ridiculous. If she really doesn''t have any feelings for Wen Lizhi, she has broken up with him for so many years. But every time she wants to escape, she can''t help it. It''s really just because Conscience guilt? Or she watched wenlizhi alone in the abyss, too lonely. Why don''t I come with you. With me beside you, you are not bored. "Now you ask me if I love Li Guang." Wen Mingzhu stepped forward again. She was desperate to shout to Wen Lizhi, "my love is all with you. Do you really feel nothing about Wen Lizhi?" The soul is shaking. Wen Lizhi''s hand is shaking, and he pinches Wen Mingzhu''s wrist. It seems that he can''t believe his ears, so he can only turn his face. In the face of Wen Mingzhu''s interrogation, he is cowardly, "I..." "I don''t have a choice..." Wen Mingzhu stretched out her hand and tried to pinch her neck like Wen Lizhi. The woman held Wen Lizhi''s neck in the same posture. But different from Wen Lizhi''s ferocity when he strangled her, Wen Mingzhu''s strength was that she wanted to die. Trembling, as if the dying man had seized the last log. Shaking her head, Wen Mingzhu said, "countless times, I thought that if you change your posture next second and don''t pinch me like this, I can continue to cheat myself..." But can''t cheat, can''t cheat, Wen Lizhi to her a little affection, she can take what self deception. "You are the only one in my world." Wen Mingzhu''s voice is intermittent. She is so close to him, but when she talks, it is like the radio wave from another distant planet, constantly bumping to send the signal, almost out of breath. "As long as someone comes to my world, you will drive them out... You are the only man. I really don''t know what to do. The only way for me to save myself is to love you, Let this feeling paralyze myself, so that my pain can be relieved a little bit. Wen Lizhi, can you afford my love? " Can you afford my love? This love is heavy and dirty, dragging him down to hell without any light. Wen Li''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, as if his spiritual world had been destroyed by Wen Mingzhu. He maintained that posture, and Wen Mingzhu continued to put his hands on both sides of his neck. As long as a force, may also cause damage to Wen Li Zhi. Wen Li did not move. It seemed that he was gambling on Wen Mingzhu. But she snorted and bit her teeth, but at last she let go with a cry! Why, why can''t she do it! Why can he treat her so hard, but she can''t! Don''t win, Wen Mingzhu, you are a loser! In the heart scolds oneself innumerable times, Wen Mingzhu stumbles backward. She''s lost a long time ago. Wen Mingzhu sat down on the edge of the bed, covering her face and crying. The cry of grief ran through wenlizhi''s body, making him feel as if he had been torn. That morning, Wen Lizhi almost escaped from Wen Mingzhu''s room. He did not dare to look directly at Wen Mingzhu, nor did he dare to... Look directly at himself in the mirror. Is he so detestable that he looks like a devil. That night, ye Jingtang was still watching the computer, and Wen Lizhi knocked on his door. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2052 Ye Jingtang lives alone in the villa. He didn''t expect that someone would knock on the door in the middle of the night. When he opened it, he saw a face that was no different from "dead wife". He was startled and stepped back two steps. "How did you come?" Wen Lizhi said with a gloomy face, "can''t you come?" Ye Jingtang leans on the door and doesn''t intend to give way. He holds his hands in front of his chest and looks at Wen Lizhi, "nothing can''t be done without going to the three treasures Hall..." Wen Lizhi rubbed his pajamas with his shoes. "Get out of the way." "My house." Ye Jingtang pointed out his finger and poked the floor under his feet, "do you have such a strong intruder?" "I''ll die if I go in?" Wen Li was so angry that his face turned blue, "I''m going to be bitten to death by mosquitoes at the door!" ****** Ye Jingtang has never seen a visitor treat his home as his own. Wen Lizhi''s face was not very good after he came in. He took a sip of Ye Jingtang''s water and then sat on the sofa. Ye Jingtang stood in the living room, stunned, holding the water cup. What''s going on? Ye Jingtang tried to say, "what did you meet? Stimulated? " Wen Lizhi stared at Ye Jingtang for a long time with a very difficult expression. He was silent for a long time. He carefully asked, "how did your... Wife run away with others?" Ye Jingtang that hate ah! Why do you ask such a death question! Step on thunder as soon as you come! So he gritted his teeth and said, "why do you ask this?" Wen Lizhi''s hand trembled, and suddenly his voice went down. "At the beginning, how did you confirm that you had feelings for a person?" Ye Jingtang''s water cup is almost cracked by himself. He thinks that Wen Lizhi, a shameless man, knows to poke his wound every day. As a result, he looks at Wen Lizhi''s expression and finds that he is not cheap, but a face... The sky collapses. Taking a deep breath, ye Jingtang puts down the water cup and looks at Wen Lizhi. Knowing that he is not joking, he sighs¡° With your sister? " Wen Li Zhi''s face turned white. Unexpectedly, ye Jingtang said so directly, "how do you know?" Ye Jingtang sat there, straight back, indifferent expression, "guess can guess." Everyone knows that Wen Lizhi is not particularly interested in women. The main reason is that he has a bad temper. There are many women who stick to him, but Wen Lizhi is also quite indifferent. Maybe it was because he lost his sister in his childhood, which made him particularly resistant to feelings. Because he was too sad to lose someone important, he didn''t want to experience the second heartbreaking pain. So Wen Lizhi never fell in love. Ye Jingtang thinks that he is not going to get married. But Wen Mingzhu can be called "the beauty of the country". It''s fair to say that Wen Lizhi doesn''t want to get married, but he hasn''t seen Wen Mingzhu looking for a boyfriend for so many years. Ye Jingtang is also curious about whether the Wen brothers and sisters are indifferent people by nature? Now Wen Lizhi came to the door in such a hurry, but he could find some reasons. Ye Jingtang has a deep look in his eyes. He knows about the kidnapping in those years, and he knows that Wen Mingzhu and Wen Lizhi are not related by blood. No wonder they don''t have much emotional gossip. It turns out that Ye Jingtang tried to say, "do you like Wen Mingzhu?" Like two words like a needle into wenlizhi''s eardrum, he began to open his mouth to refute, but this moment actually hesitated. Why, he hesitated? Aware of Wen Lizhi''s hesitation, ye Jingtang said meaningfully, "it seems that too many things happened when I didn''t know..." In order to save face, Wen Lizhi said forcefully, "I hate her!" Ye Jingtang Yang Yang chin, sexy and beautiful, he squinted with a seam to see Wen Li Zhi, "really?" Really For so many years, it has been the hatred for Wen Mingzhu that drives Wen Lizhi to do so many excessive acts to her. He thinks that Wen Mingzhu owes himself, not only to himself, but also to the whole Wen family. His mother has been depressed because of the last blow. Young Wen Lizhi came out of the kidnapping case with grief on his shoulder, and all this was done by Wen Mingzhu''s father. "I think it''s very reasonable for me to hate her. No one can blame me..." After taking a breath, Wen Lizhi murmured, "but recently, when I saw Wen Mingzhu, I couldn''t feel at ease..." It seems that he can''t continue to retaliate against Wen Mingzhu fearlessly. Is it because... Is his hatred shaken? Or is it occupied by other emotions www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2053 Realizing the change of his attitude towards Wen Mingzhu, Wen Lizhi felt that something was wrong. It''s like that he has always hated Wen Mingzhu. There are other feelings in his mind. And this kind of confusion makes him feel panicked. He has never been so flustered that he can''t control his emotions. Unable to confirm what this feeling is, Wen Lizhi will want to find Ye Jingtang. However, perhaps when he chose to find Ye Jingtang, he already hinted that he knew this kind of feeling, didn''t he? Ye Jingtang also said frankly, "actually you know, you just dare not admit it, otherwise why did you come to me?" There are so many factors in Ye Jingtang that he is a good and evil person. He is good when he gets better and bad when he gets worse - especially in the face of Jiang Qi. I''ve never been merciful. The only good thing to do is to buy her at the beginning and send her away at the end. And this bumpy process, he let Jiang Qi suffer. Perhaps this let Wen Lizhi find some shadow, will want to find Ye Jingtang. Wen Lizhi''s hand clenched and he said, "but... You..." "I really can''t tell love apart." After breathing, ye Jingtang seems to think of the past, "can''t you tell?" confound with. There was a painful emotion in wenlizhi''s eyes, "I always thought I could distinguish, but when I saw the man beside her, I was shaken." "Is there a man around Wen Mingzhu?" Ye Jingtang asked, "have you got a brother-in-law?" Wen Lizhi felt like a piece of glass, which was crushed by Ye Jingtang. His eyes suddenly followed the gloomy, and his words also began to follow, no longer carrying a tutor, "bullshit brother-in-law, I will not recognize his brother-in-law." "I don''t seem very satisfied." Ye Jingtang is a pair of hands in front of the chest of the attitude, "is not the brother-in-law''s appearance let you worry." "That''s right!" When Wen Lizhi thought of this, he burst into a nameless fire all over his body. "This man has a face like a woman, but he doesn''t have the ability to fart and make my sister pregnant! He''s just a brute. I know. This kind of man wants to make a woman''s stomach bigger, and then he can force her to get married. The next step is to come into our Wen family! " Finish saying this, Wen Li Zhi is not enough to relieve Qi, "I have to treat him well, he can confuse Wen Mingzhu, but he can''t confuse me!" Wen Lizhi is most disgusted with the incompetent soft rice man. Isn''t Li Guang such a man in his eyes? Without investigating Li Guang''s past, he instinctively labeled Li Guang as a "waste". Ye Jingtang touched his chin and said, "but I don''t think Wen Mingzhu would like a soft rice man. Maybe you''ve lost your eye..." "She hasn''t met any other men. How can she have the ability to distinguish?" Wen Li just doesn''t want to refute Ye Jingtang, "that''s why he''s cheated by a man like Li Guang. He just wants Wen Mingzhu to give him a baby to consolidate his position. It''s shameless!" "Don''t you want to believe in Wen Mingzhu?" Ye Jingtang''s words, hit the key point, pierced into the inside, "I listen to your speech, just feel that Wen Mingzhu in your eyes is a brain damage, will be cheated, will fall into the pit, can''t tell the good from the bad. In any case, if you take a fancy to what you don''t like, Wen Mingzhu is stupid. Wen Lizhi, do you take your sister as a person Wen Lizhi was stiff. "If she is so useless, she will die in the past five years, but she has taken good care of herself in the past five years? It just shows that you used to have too much subjective and malicious stereotype and prejudice against her. She is not the canary. She has her own life and does what she thinks is right. Maybe that man is gentle and kind, so Wen Mingzhu is willing to spend a lifetime with him. " No, absolutely not, absolutely not "Do you want to admit it, or do you dare not admit it? You can only save your face by belittling Wen Mingzhu and the people around her?" Ye Jingtang finished a long string, came forward and patted Wen Lizhi on the shoulder, "brother, a little incompetent, furious. It''s not like being really good for the Pearl. On the contrary, it''s like being jealous. " be jealous. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2054 The word "jealous" makes Wen Lizhi tremble. He is so directly exposed by Ye Jingtang that he can''t find enough reasons to refute Ye Jingtang. Jealous... So jealous? Wen Lizhi opened his eyes and opened his mouth. He didn''t know what to say. At this moment, even if he said he was not jealous, his persuasiveness was very low. Ye Jingtang smiles and looks at Wen Lizhi, "no, Wen Shao still dare not admit this?" If not, why do you come all the way to find him? You can resonate with him. It''s a painful thing like "love but not". Ye Jingtang wanted to understand and understood, so Wen Lizhi is now following his old way. Wen Li Zhi lowered his head and spread out his hands. He looked at his palm blankly, "am I jealous?"¡° Can you find another reason? " Ye Jingtang said, "it''s nothing more than possessiveness, or liking. After all these years, are you just possessive to your sister? Wen Mingzhu is not your own sister either. Have you ever thought that you have laid hands on her so many times over the years, and during this period, you have other feelings for her, which is why you are so tangled now? " Wen Li stopped swallowing. His fingers were suddenly closed. Then the man said in a dull voice, "do you mean I like Wen Mingzhu now?" Ye Jingtang hit a finger ring, went to him, up and down took a look at Wen Li Zhi, "right." Wen Lizhi shook his head, "impossible, impossible, impossible..." This looks like a real hammer. Ye Jingtang said, "you continue to deceive yourself. At that time, Wen Mingzhu will really follow others. Don''t cry anywhere. Wen Lizhi, lose your useless dignity." Wen Li took a deep breath and felt that he was out of breath now. He didn''t dare to think in this direction. However, from the moment he saw Li Guang feeding Wen Mingzhu in the morning, his psychological defense might have collapsed. "I suggest you go back to Wen Mingzhu now and make it clear. After that, she will choose to come back to you or continue with that man." Ye Jingtang pause, with a calm tone, seems to be restraining the impulse of wenlizhi, said, "it''s not your business to intervene, wenlizhi." Do you mean that you can only passively wait for Wen Mingzhu''s choice? "Just five years." Wen Lizhi murmured, "the illusion that I haven''t seen Wen Mingzhu for five years makes me feel that I can''t forget her. I look up at her and look down on myself, and let me wait to die? It''s impossible Ye Jingtang looks at Wen Lizhi''s refusal to admit defeat and knows that Wen Lizhi can''t let go of his hatred now. This is the most sad, love has not had time to distinguish, hate has already taken root. This kind of feeling will make Wen Lizhi feel more tormented. Also suffering is Wen Mingzhu. After Wenli left that day, she leaned against the bed in despair, silent, as if she had died. Until Jiang Ling came in to inspect the room, she found that she was in a daze, and quickly went to ask, "are you ok? "Sister pearl?" "I love people I shouldn''t have." Wen Mingzhu raised her eyes, her face was pale, and she had no blood at all. "It''s not so evil that she suffered these things." Jiang Ling frowned, "don''t think so." How can there be people in the world who should not be loved. Love should be able to transcend everything, otherwise, he and Bai Yue are also Reaching for Wen Mingzhu''s hair, Jiang Ling gently bowed her head and said, "if a piece of love brings you a blow, it must not be true love, Mingzhu. True love is enough to save a person." Just like Tang poetry, Bo Ye changed from a numb and merciless "animal" to a human. It was Tang poetry and love that made him a man. Love should not be accompanied by destruction, but with rebirth. Jiang Ling said softly, "I have doubted whether I love the wrong person, but time will tell you everything. Pearl, love itself is innocent." Yes, love itself is innocent. But sadly. Love is not guilty, she is guilty. Who will forgive her innocence. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2055 Jiangling also don''t know whether Mingzhu understand or not, looking at her lax pupil, he felt very distressed. How can fate torture good people like this. The drug flow does great harm to Wen Mingzhu. She is also pregnant for the first time, and she is emotional. It''s better to stay in hospital for a few days. Wen Lizhi is not short of money, so she will definitely let Wen Mingzhu live on. But what Jiang Ling didn''t expect was that the next afternoon he received a message from Wen Lizhi that Wen Mingzhu should pack up and get out of the hospital. Jiang Ling was stunned, "what do you mean?" "I pay for the hospital expenses. I''ll let her go if I want." "She just lost her baby..." "it''s not my baby." Wen Lizhi spoke at the same time, indifferently raised his eyelids, did not care to say, "need me to heartache?" How come the people who really love her don''t take her to the hospital? You want a brother who''s not related by blood to come here? Wen Lizhi raised his wrist, pretended to straighten his cuffs, and the ironed cuffs without any wrinkles showed his good family conditions. The man didn''t know what he had experienced, so he didn''t care about any feelings. "Let her pack up and get out." Jiang Ling didn''t expect that Wen Lizhi, who was anxious to get angry for Wen Mingzhu, somehow turned into the appearance of no waves now in a blink of an eye. Besides being anxious, she was still worried, "are you sure it''s ok?" If Wen Lizhi thinks it through, he will give Wen Mingzhu a way to live. If he doesn''t get in touch with her any more, maybe she will be less hurt. However, Wen Lizhi didn''t reply Jiang Ling directly. He just looked down for a long time and then went out. He planned to settle all the bills and let Wen Mingzhu go. Ye Jingtang is right, but he can''t accept that he has feelings for Wen Mingzhu. It''s good to let her disappear in his world and die with her from now on? After clenching his fist, Wen Lizhi didn''t know whether his choice was right or not, but he couldn''t let Wen Mingzhu continue to haunt him. He couldn''t fall in love with the sinner''s daughter. Unable to accept the ending, he chose to live with Wen Mingzhu. Watching Wen Lizhi go out, Jiang Ling guessed something and asked, "won''t you regret it?" Regret... Wen Lizhi''s step was hard. He also asked himself, will he regret it? Regret again how, that woman doesn''t deserve to let him heart, he already regarded her as rubbish to throw away! Destroyed her previous ten years of life, let her be imprisoned, also be regarded as the debt of her father''s sin! By comforting himself in this way to make him have no inner burden, Wenli just bit his teeth and thought he was right, then went to the front desk of the hospital. Ten minutes later, when the front desk checked out, Wen Lizhi showed an unbelievable look, because the front desk medical staff told him that someone had settled the bill, and Wen Mingzhu had planned to leave the hospital. She''s planning to leave the hospital herself? Wen Li Zhi''s voice was a little urgent, "who settled it?" "A man, tall and thin..." because Wen Lizhi was Wen Mingzhu''s elder brother, he had nothing to hide from his relatives. The medical staff also showed him the record generously, "the signature here shows that it''s called" Li Guang. " Li Guang. Li Guang actually settled the consumption bill of Wen Mingzhu VIP ward? One step ahead of him? What does he mean! Where did he get the money? Wen Lizhi was more and more uneasy. He was determined to abandon Wen Mingzhu''s broken life, but he didn''t expect that someone would take over her. It was like a kind of rescue. Why, he won''t allow it! Turning around, his face changed greatly, and the man walked towards Wen Mingzhu''s ward. When he went in, he saw Li Guang helping Wen Mingzhu to pack up. The woman stood aside, her face was slightly better, probably because she had rested for a few days, so he chose to leave the hospital. When he saw Wen Li, Li Guang gave a pause, and then he politely called brother Wen. He is frank, a contrast against his Wen Li Zhi like a ghost, evil spirit in torture Wen Mingzhu! Come forward, Wen Li stops to beat the thing in Li Guang''s hand mercilessly, angry, "did you settle the bill of bright pearl?" Taking her in front of him? Wen Lizhi wants to humiliate Li Guang, "where''s the money?" "Don''t steal, don''t rob, earn by your ability." Li Guang is neither humble nor arrogant, and his eyes are burning. "Brother Wen let go. Mingzhu told me that he wanted to go home and didn''t want to be hospitalized." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2056 Hearing Li Guang speak so calmly, Wen Lizhi loses some calmness. He tries to see some confusion from Li Guang''s face, but he doesn''t say, "do you want to take Wen Mingzhu in front of me?" "Mingzhu is an independent person. You can''t violate her human rights." Li Guang stretched out his hand, broke off Wen Lizhi''s fingers one by one, picked up the things that Wen Lizhi had hit the ground just now, and patted the ashes. He looked at Wen Lizhi, "say goodbye to you, brother Wen." How can he be so calm and calm!!! Wen Mingzhu on the side didn''t say anything. When she was looking at Li Guang''s heavy luggage, she reached out and said, "why don''t you give it to me..." Those things are not light, glass cups and other things have been put in together, quite heavy. As a result, Li Guang didn''t say a word, so he threw it on his shoulder. Then he held Wen Mingzhu''s hand and said, "go, if you want to go home, go home." The interaction between the two people is like a close family, which makes the pupils shrink. Wen Mingzhu really wants to follow Li Guang. He can''t trap her any more Go up and grab Wen Mingzhu''s hand. She is so scared that Wen Mingzhu turns around and wants to pull out her hand. She says, "what are you doing?" "Why do you react so strongly when I touch you?" Wen Lizhi was angry, but he didn''t know what he was worried about. "Li Guanggang just shook your hand, why don''t you resist at all!" Don''t say love him! Why love him, look at his eyes will be so desperate! Is this love! "Don''t you say you love me?" Wen Lizhi, like a child, yelled in vain, "Wen Mingzhu, what you said is false! Why do you love me and follow others now In front of Li Guang''s face, Wen Lizhi poked the pain of Wen Mingzhu, which made the woman''s face white. But then she laughed again. Forget it, what if she was told the truth. Is it a shame that she has been in love for so many years? She''s not the only one in the world who doesn''t love enough. Li Guang''s eyes are complicated. Looking at Wen Mingzhu, they hold Wen Mingzhu''s hand from left to right. When they hear Wen Lizhi''s words, Li Guang''s hand trembles. It''s not that he didn''t guess the ending. Maybe Mingzhu is willing to accompany him in order to repay his care for so many years. If he releases his hand consciously at this time, so that Mingzhu can love the person she wants to love without scruple, is it also a kind of accomplishment His love for Wen Mingzhu is not aggressive. He just wants to expect her to be good. If she is willing to be with him, he will treat her well. If not, he also hopes that Mingzhu can find his own happiness. But unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu pulled out her hand from Wen Lizhi. She loves him, she clearly loves him - but she chose Li Guang. Shaking her head, when Wen Mingzhu raised her face, her eyes were already slightly red, "let''s go." Wen Lizhi stood there as if he had been struck by thunder. I can''t believe that in just a few seconds, he had been abandoned by Wen Mingzhu. "Wait a minute..." Back to God, the man looked at the back of Wen Mingzhu and Li Guang. She said she loved him. Why did she turn around and go? Why didn''t she insist? Is it so painful to continue to love him? Is it so hard to love him! Wen Li Zhi took a step, "Wen Mingzhu, what do you want to do?" Wen Mingzhu didn''t hear. Wen Lizhi''s fingers were shaking to the point where he could not grasp them. He felt his throat was tightening. "Why do you want to go? You said you loved me at that time. Why don''t you continue to love me? " "You liar Wen Lizhi''s heart seems to have been dug out. Today he plans to give up Wen Mingzhu, but he never thought he had been given up by her. He doesn''t want her. Why should she leave first! "Wen Mingzhu, do you really have a good conscience when you leave like this?" Wen Lizhi looked at Wen Mingzhu''s back. People in the hospital aisle were curious to see what happened here. Then he saw a tall and handsome man with red eyes facing a woman''s back. In an almost begging and hysterical tone, "if you destroy everything in the Wen family, can you really walk away easily as the daughter of the sinner! I haven''t said you can go yet. Why should you go? " "You are as shameless as your father!" Wen Lizhi said more and more too much, and Wen Mingzhu frowned. The feeling of pain gradually returned to her body, which was the familiar pain she had endured during the years controlled by wenlizhi. "You can''t expect it to end like this! You can''t live a good life, as long as I live a day "What do you think Li Guang can bring you! The soft rice man should die! " "Wen Mingzhu!" But Wen Mingzhu''s step was bigger and bigger. Wen Li watched her figure disappear and began to speak incoherently. He didn''t even know what he was talking about¡ª¡ª "When you come back, I can try my best to reconsider your sin, Wen Mingzhu, as long as you go back now!" "You dare to go out today. I promise Li Guang will not have good fruit to eat in the future!" "Wen Mingzhu!" When the last name was called out, his voice was shaking. At that moment, his voice fell to the ground, and the back of Wen Mingzhu and Li Guang also disappeared in his vision. "... no, don''t go..." Wenlizhi''s pupils tightened and his face turned pale. The high man suddenly lowered his voice, so low that no one heard him. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2057 Who could have thought that Wen Lizhi had said so much in such an unscrupulous and vicious way, and finally could be so humble when he saw Wen Mingzhu leaving behind The little nurse on the side sighed as she passed by. She made up her mind with a sad scene of breaking up with her childhood sweetheart. Especially when she saw the sky falling expression on Wen Lizhi''s face, the onlookers were heartbroken. A friend came to the hospital with his girlfriend. When he saw Wen Lizhi''s hoarse voice but didn''t keep anything, he felt bad. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Wen Lizhi. He took a picture of the stranger he met by chance and said, "don''t feel bad, brother..." He can hear it, behind Wen Li called Wen Mingzhu''s name, all with a cry. Wen Lizhi didn''t speak. He was decadent, as if he had been drained in an instant. Then he said, "it''s ok..." It was reduced to asking a passer-by to comfort. Wen Lizhi really wanted to laugh at himself. How could a woman defeat him so easily! After receiving the cigarette from the stranger, the stranger took out the lighter. Then he took a look at Wenli Zhi''s clothes and helped him light the cigarette. His eyes changed. This dress is rich or expensive. He also lit a cigarette himself, which was regarded as company. Then he expertly spat out a cigarette ring and said, "brother, it seems that you like the woman just now." Unfortunately, the woman followed others without looking back. "I like it?" Wen Li denied that two tall men were standing in the corridor. Who could believe that the two men were strangers to each other a few minutes ago. Now they are chatting with each other, "I hate her." To be able to say the word "hate" so simply and clearly, it must be something happened. The strange man didn''t ask much. He took a deep breath. "Hate and love don''t conflict. When you hate someone, you will fall in love with someone. I think you just saw love on your face. At least at that moment, you want to keep her. There is no hate." There''s just fragmented love. Wen Lizhi was so shocked that he didn''t speak. Even the onlookers could see it, but he had to give up. "In fact..." after a pause, Wen Lizhi looked at the floor. He didn''t know why he talked to the stranger from the bottom of his heart. Maybe some words can''t be expressed in front of acquaintances, but if you don''t know someone, you can relax a little bit. "I was going to give up." Wen Lizhi hates being involved by a woman. Once upon a time, he thought Wen Mingzhu couldn''t escape from his palm, but now she has escaped. Not only has she escaped, but she also has the determination to burn jade and stone with him. What Wen Lizhi hates most is why this woman, the daughter of this soft rice man, has so much courage. It is reasonable to say that the next generation born of garbage will only be garbage. But Wen Mingzhu jumped out of the cycle of sin of the previous generation. He wanted to take revenge on her and suppress her, but he didn''t want to see from her that he shouldn''t have. This kind of Wen Mingzhu seems to slap Wen Lizhi all the time to tell him how stupid his idea of trying to make his father pay his son''s debts is. Don''t want to see their own stupid, also don''t want to hate no way to go, even if it is wrong, even if the whole world stopped him, he will go wrong. "If there is no Wen Mingzhu..." Wen Li stopped shaking, and his eyes were a little red, "what should I do with my hate?" The man who handed him the cigarette seemed to feel funny, shrugged his shoulders and said, "who can''t live without him in this world? Do you have to love and hate? Just live in the moment and enjoy yourself. " That''s what they say. To change the subject, Wen Lizhi asked, "well, what''s wrong with you coming to the hospital?" "Girlfriends have children." The man spread his hands, his slender eyes narrowed, and there was no other emotion on his white face. He said, "I''ll come to accompany you in the hospital." "..." Wen Lizhi''s family is at least the upper class of the society. His marriage affairs are orderly. He has never heard of his girlfriend having children. He muttered, "didn''t you marry her?" "Not married." The other party seems to be particularly relaxed, "marriage will make us all under great pressure, why, anyway, it''s not lack of money, we can afford to have many sons." "But no parents..." "Who told you there were no parents?" The man pointed to himself and said with a smile, "my girlfriend and I are not dead yet! It''s just that she doesn''t get married. It''s the same in foreign countries. If she gets married, she''ll divorce if she likes others. How troublesome it is, she won''t get married at all. " "Do you love her?" Wen Li stops frowning. If you love someone, how can you say that your wife likes others to divorce in the future? "Love." In the man''s eyes, Wen Lizhi didn''t understand, "she''s the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen. She''s smart and beautiful. She''s a good match for my family. I don''t want to get married. She wants to be married and I want to be married. I''m not bored and she''s bored. There are so many ways of love. Now we raise our children and live together. When we don''t feel like it, we will break up peacefully. We will also wish each other and find new passionate people. " The man laughed a little ruffian, "what''s the use of marriage? It''s better to be honest. If you want a new person, you can let go. In addition, if our child''s name is the same as her surname, I''ll pay monthly maintenance and take care of the child by the way. The two families have made an appointment. She was born in October and everything depends on her. " It''s like a return to matriarchal society. Wen Lizhi, a male chauvinist, has never seen such a way of getting along in love. He only knows how to plunder and possess, but he has never thought of such love. When he is together, he is serious about being together, and when he breaks up, he is serious about treating the next one separately. "So, I think your expression is very sad, and it''s hard to feel loved." The man on the other side took the last puff of cigarette and put it out. "My girlfriend and I have never been like this, because no matter what, my choice is to be happy." If we are happy together, we are together. If breaking up is happy, break up. There is no need for public order and good customs. Wen Lizhi understood, but he didn''t seem to understand. That night, he went home alone and went back to the empty villa. Wen Mingzhu''s room had not been decorated for five years, but he would have it cleaned all the time, as if he was expecting the owner of the room to come back. I will say to him with timid but expectant eyes, welcome home. It''s gone for a long time. He''s the only one left to dream these five years. Wen Lizhi was paralyzed on the sofa and stretched out his hand to cover his eyes after a long time. Do not want to say, do not want to admit, do not want to lose to their own weakness. But at this moment, Wen Mingzhu''s back appeared in front of him again, and the man finally couldn''t help it. In this silent night, he sat in such a big but no one else''s home and made a fragile cry that he had never heard before. I don''t want to say I love you. I don''t want to say I miss you. In the past five years... How many times has he wandered and looked at the door by himself. He clenched his fist. Wen Lizhi pounded the sofa under him like a child. He cried and said, "I''ve been waiting for five years - I''ve been waiting for five years in this family. Why don''t I come back?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2058 The pictures of the past appeared in front of Wen Lizhi''s eyes. Maybe in the past five years, he has been thinking about her. Sometimes, even if Wen Mingzhu doesn''t come back, it doesn''t matter. At least let him know that she is not dead... Because after missing from the hospital, there is no news, so he completely cut off contact with her. But now he not only found Wen Mingzhu, but also knew that she had been fine for the past five years. He wanted more. More, want her all. Wen Li stood on the sofa, as if he had given up completely. He turned on his mobile phone, and Bo Ye and others sent a message. Maybe they also received the news that Wen Mingzhu was discharged from hospital, so they all came to inquire about the situation. Wen Lizhi didn''t know what to return. Bo ye called, "I heard that Mingzhu was discharged?" Wen Lizhi''s voice was dull, "HMM." "What''s the matter? It''s better to rest for a few days." Bo Ye and Tang poetry together, become a lot of gentle, perhaps this is the power of love, Wen Lizhi actually some envy. I envy Tang poetry for its tenacity. I''ve been gritting my teeth from the beginning until now, and finally I''ve had a good time. But he also envies Bo Ye, or he is in awe of Bo Ye, and he is willing to give up everything. Maybe it is this attitude that makes Tang poetry change his mind and be willing to make up, but how many people in the world are willing to save a broken relationship in the past regardless of money or even life. Wen Li stops laughing at himself in his heart. Bo Ye, I''m not as good as you. It is not as powerful as Tang poetry. They achieved each other, but Wen Li couldn''t do it. In the end, he was the only one left. It was also retribution. "I can''t stop her from leaving the hospital." In the end, Wenli could only say such a weak word, "I thought about giving up her, but what I didn''t expect was that she gave me up first." At that moment, Wen Lizhi only felt the overwhelming despair hit him. After so many years of entanglement, he thought that Wen Mingzhu''s life and death could only be in his hands, but he didn''t expect that she was tired of playing this game and didn''t accompany him, so he was alone and helpless. It turned out that he needed her. "You love Wen Mingzhu." With a sigh, Bo Ye said bluntly, "but in this situation, it''s not good for you to go directly to the Pearl. It''s better for you to separate for a while, and then go to her when your mind is clear." "Do you want to look again?" Wen Lizhi''s eyes were lax, like he was lost in some meditation. "If you let her go like this, is it the end between us?" "Is it over?" "Thin night tut a," you obviously not reconciled, don''t go to force the end, otherwise later will regret. " It''s better to seize the last chance. Bo Ye doesn''t know what wenlizhi''s expression is at the other end of his mobile phone at the moment, but Bo Ye has some sympathy for his idea. In fact, when he recovered Tang poetry, he thought that it would be a matter of mind if he didn''t let Tang poetry be free and watch her and others happy. But he was unwilling to tell him that he might as well have a try at last. "Take a break and go to Wen Mingzhu." Bo Ye gave Wen Li an idea. "Lao Ye told me that you''ve been looking for him, so you don''t want to give up Mingzhu at all. Mingzhu is stimulated now, so it''s not right to meet again. You''d better go and find her in half a month. " Wen Lizhi, like a child, answered the thin night''s words in a dull way, "well." "Remember, don''t talk nonsense now." Bo yeqian exhorts Wan Wan that he''s from here. He''ll only chase his wife''s crematorium! After hanging up the phone, wenlizhi''s villa fell into a long silence again, as if the sound of thin night was cut off with the sound of beep. After that, the world was pressed the mute key. In the dead silence, wenlizhi fell down on the sofa and didn''t have the extra strength to move himself to the bed to have a rest. He just felt very tired and his strength was hollowed out. As soon as he thinks of Wen Mingzhu holding Li Guang''s hand, he feels that his heart has been dug out. She is too cruel. Even if she loves him, he has to choose others. Wen Mingzhu is cruel to him, even harder to himself. It''s OK, Wen Mingzhu. I''ve been waiting for five years. Are you still short of the remaining days? Wen Mingzhu, do you know how I survived these five years? You have to stay with me all your life. Covering his eyes, Wenli kept breathing deeply, and his chest heaved up and down. The sound of forced breathing was enough to prove how intense his mood was at this moment. Holding his strength not to let his miss leak out a little bit, but every day of these five years, every trace of Miss, is enough to crush him. Don''t want to lose Even if you''re just a stand in for my sister. Wen Lizhi fell on the sofa and slept all night. The next day he woke up and went to the company. The assistant was startled. "Where are you going to fight back?" Wen Lizhi didn''t speak. He held a meeting and talked business. He didn''t eat much in a day. Wen Mingzhu has gone, taking away his happiness. The next day was also so dead. For a week, Wen Li was almost dead in the company. His face was filled with numbness and depression of "don''t let strangers in", which scared everyone in the company to speak. This situation lasted for half a month. One day, when the assistant pushed the door in, he saw Wen Lizhi quietly wiping his tears through the crack of the door. Wipe your tears. What''s the situation... Wen Shao, who is superior to others... What''s the blow? Unexpectedly, a person crying quietly in the office? Hearing someone''s movement, Wen Lizhi immediately cleaned up his mood, and then faced the assistant, "what''s the matter?" "Send a representative from the opposite company to talk with us." The assistant pointed out, "people are waiting in the conference room now." "I know. I''ll come." He simply cleaned up his clothes. Wenlizhi went out, but when he came to the meeting room, he was dumbfounded. Sitting in the conference room, the man in a clean suit is Li Guang. At that moment, it seemed that there was something bitter and tight in my heart, which suddenly broke. Wen Lizhi called out in disbelief, "Li Guang?" Li Guang nodded, surprised, but still calm, "brother Wen..." He didn''t expect to meet wenlizhi "You still have the face to come to our company --" When Wen Li stopped, his whole body suddenly burst out a terrible anger, which made the assistant''s face change greatly. What''s the matter? Wen Shao''s appearance of hitting people is not to be used! The assistant went forward to complete the scene. However, it was too late. He saw Wen Lizhi rushing directly in front of Li Guang, carrying Li Guang''s collar, trying to lift him up from his seat. "What means did you use to climb up to this position?" Li Guang bit his teeth, "you let go!" No... Wen Lizhi''s heart began to fear. Li Guang became stronger and stronger little by little, which he didn''t want to see. Li Guang in his eyes was a waste, but who could have thought that his career would progress so quickly. "It''s better not to be found by me to play tricks in the circle!" "I''m not afraid of the shadow slanting, please check!" Li Guang forced Wen Lizhi''s hand, "today is to talk about cooperation, you don''t have to vent your personal feelings on me!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2059 In any case, Wen Lizhi could not imagine that the man he despised could now stand upright opposite him, which was like a slap in the face to him. Loosen Li Guang, Wen Lizhi naturally knows the importance of this cooperation, and the businessman still talks about interests. However, as soon as he sees that the man in front of him is Li Guang, he is uncomfortable all over, so he wants to say, "there''s no need to talk, you go away!" Li Guang took a deep breath and looked at Wen Lizhi seriously. "In this kind of thing, I don''t think we need to mix our personal feelings." Wen Lizhi pointed to Li Guang. If it weren''t for the fact that he was a representative sent by the opposite company, he could really ask someone to kick Li Guang out, "I TM didn''t ask someone to beat you. You still have the face to talk about cooperation with me here?" Li Guang knew what Wen Lizhi thought, but he has been suffering like this since the collapse of his family. It is common to be looked down upon by others, and he is used to being numb when he is rejected. Therefore, in the face of Wen Lizhi''s anger, he stood still, like the excluded person is not himself, whispered, "I see. Mr. Wen resisted talking about cooperation with the company behind me because he was me, didn''t he?" Wen Lizhi''s eyes were red. He hated Li Guang. He could look like a light cloud and wind at any time. It was clear that he had nothing, but he was so calm. Why? He insisted, "yes, how many times do I have to say the word ''Roll''?" Even if Wen Lizhi''s attitude was so bad, Li Guang held back. He tried to ask, "how can Mr. Wen be willing to give our company a chance to discuss..." Before the voice fell, Wen Lizhi slapped it on the desk in the conference room. There was a heavy blow in the huge conference room. Even Li Guang was scared. He stared at Li Guang''s white face and suddenly smiled, "take Wen Mingzhu for it." This sentence was filled with ferocity, as if Wen Mingzhu was what he really wanted, and he didn''t care about everything else. Li Guang opened his eyes and couldn''t believe his ears. He shouted, "do you know what you''re talking about?" "I know." Wen Lizhi looked at Li Guang with a numb and cruel voice. "If you want to pick up some benefits from me, hand over Wen Mingzhu. Do you think you can protect her? Li Guang, are you qualified to compete with me!" Since you want to cooperate with him so much, you can just return Wen Mingzhu. He thinks Li Guang is also a wolf with ambition. He doesn''t give up after being scolded like this. Doesn''t it just mean that he doesn''t want face and only wants money! What''s the good end of keeping a warm pearl around him? At that time, Li Guang is really developed. He may kick Wen Mingzhu! Stay at Wen''s house, he can protect Wen Mingzhu all his life! The more he thought about it, the more angry Wen Lizhi spoke to Li Guang and became more and more impolite. "When he figured it out, he sent her back to Wen''s house, and then everything without you." He just wants to clip Li Guang on the Libra and see which he will choose between the future and Wen Mingzhu! Li Guang has never seen such unreasonable people as Wen Lizhi. They are as fierce and cruel as wild animals. However, no one can clean up. This business really needs Wen Lizhi''s consent to continue - now that he is at a disadvantage, what can he resist if he is publicly humiliated by Wen Lizhi? Li Guang clutched his fingers and didn''t speak. Wen Lizhi turned away with a sneer. There were only two assistants left in the conference room. Naturally, the assistant stayed to convey Wen Lizhi''s meaning, so with a good attitude, the assistant came forward and said softly, "Sir, why don''t we talk about it another day..." This has been a very gentle chase. Li Guang raised his head and looked at the assistant. The assistant was stunned. Unexpectedly, he found that the man''s eyes were red. It seemed that he was trying to endure some emotion. Finally, Li Guang stood up straight on his back and walked out without saying a word. Looking at the figure of him coming and going alone, the assistant was a little confused. I don''t know why he sighed in his heart - is their president too much. Why bother with a representative ****** When Li Guang came home, he still looked gentle and beautiful with a smile. He couldn''t distinguish between male and female. If he had long hair, he would certainly deceive a bunch of men. Wen Mingzhu mixed incense at home. Seeing Li Guang coming back and smiling at her, he also went to take off his suit for him, "how''s today?" Li Guang''s smile was broken, but he held it back. Then Li Guang took a deep look at Wen Mingzhu and read her name, "Mingzhu." "Well," said Pearl, somewhat curious Li Guang''s voice was a bit heavy, but she handed her new perfume to Li Guang''s nose. It was like a child showing off his newly painted picture. "Do you smell it? Is it particularly vibrant?" This is the feeling Li Guang brought to her, giving her strength and hope. Li Guang nodded. Wen Mingzhu took him to sit down at the table. "What do you want to eat?" "You can''t cook as well as I can." Li Guang stood up with a smile. "Wait for me for a while. I''ll cook. There are still ingredients in the fridge. How about stewing fish soup today." It has been almost a month since the child died. Li Guang still changes his way to make a big meal for Wen Mingzhu every day. He is always ashamed of Mingzhu. He thinks that he is not strong enough, which leads to Wen Mingzhu suffering so much. Even pregnancy is afraid to put pressure on him and don''t let him know. The essence is that you are useless. He doesn''t want Wen Mingzhu to be wronged again. Wen Mingzhu also knew that he had to try his best to start a new life during his recent career rise. Both of them rushed forward with great strength. By default, they no longer mentioned Wen Lizhi, as if they could escape the pain he brought to them. But Li Guang knew that his smallness was forced by Wen Lizhi''s power day after day. He must pay more efforts than others before he can be able to give Wen Mingzhu happiness. Thinking like this, he went back to his study for a while. When he came out, Li Guang began to cook for Wen Mingzhu. Aware that his mood was obviously wrong after he went to the study and came out again, Wen Mingzhu slipped into the study while he was cooking in the kitchen and saw a resignation letter on Li Guang''s desk. Resignation letter... Wen Mingzhu shook and picked up the paper. It should be that he had just written and printed it and planned to submit it to the leader tomorrow? This job obviously took him a lot of effort to get. Why is it easy now... Although Wen Mingzhu is simple, she is not a pure fool. She suddenly thought of something, rushed out of the study holding her resignation report and pushed open the door of the kitchen - "have you been suppressed by Wen Lizhi?!" Li Guang was stunned. Unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu would suddenly say this. Seeing the paper in her hand, the man''s pupil shrank, "did you go to the study?" Damn it, it''s all his fault! "Did Wen Lizhi do anything to you?" He turned off the fire of the gas stove and suspended all the cooking process. Wen Mingzhu handed the resignation letter to Li Guang. "You said to talk about business today. Isn''t it... With Wen Lizhi?" Li Guang frowned and looked at Wen Mingzhu, "listen to me, Mingzhu..." "What did he threaten you with and ask you to resign? He''s too much!" Wen Mingzhu is more and more aggrieved and even wants to cry. Why does Wen Lizhi always beat her back when she wants a new start... It''s good to have something against her. Li Guang and he have no grievances. Why should they be suppressed and targeted by this unfair workplace? Wen Mingzhu looks at Li Guang. He has always been patient. Many emotions have been digested by himself. Li Guang is more self closed than Wen Lizhi''s rebellious. But when Wen Mingzhu said this, Li Guang smiled, "it''s enough for me to resign if I can have your idea." Wen Mingzhu''s tears haven''t come out yet. When she heard his words, she was a little confused. "Compared with Wen Lizhi, I''m really weak. I''m like a waste man and can''t do anything." when Li Guang analyzed himself in a flat tone, Wen Mingzhu''s heart was aching. How much humiliation did she receive to describe her incompetence? Is this to accept life or not? "Since my family went bankrupt, I haven''t received any coldness or ridicule?" Li Guang reached out and gently touched Wen Mingzhu''s head. His eyes were so gentle, but his words were very distressing, "Wen Lizhi is much better than me. I have to admit it. But I have nothing. The only thing I lack is the courage to start over. Pearl, because I once had nothing, I will cherish your existence and pay everything for it. Even if I am being suppressed again and my newly improved career is controlled, I am not afraid to start over again, because Didn''t I just climb over from the collapse of my home? " His heart was filled by Wen Mingzhu. From that moment five years ago, her purity and panic had completely arrested him. Even if she used to fill his feelings, not love, but gratitude. "He asked me to send you to him. To tell you the truth, if you volunteer, I will send you well. All I ask is to be happy for you. But if you don''t want to -" Holding the resignation letter, Li Guang''s eyes were compassionate and firm, "that''s a big deal. I''d better start my career from nothing." White eyes, bullying, falling into a well, he has never sold miserably. Anyway, it starts with bankruptcy and nothing. What''s the difference between being hurt once and being hurt countless times? Wen Mingzhu flushed her eyes and bit her lips. She suddenly rushed out of the kitchen, "I''ll find Wen Lizhi. I can''t accept this kind of thing!" "Pearl!" Li Guang immediately threw down her resignation letter and chased out, but Wen Mingzhu acted very fast this time and rushed outside to stop a taxi. She had never seen such an outbreak and determination before. What''s coming to her! It''s her father who killed Wen Lizhi''s sister. It''s her father who did all kinds of evil. Why should Li Guang take the blame for her! Li Guang doesn''t accept her fate. Then she accepts her fate. She doesn''t want to drag innocent people into the water anymore! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2060 With this in mind, Wen Mingzhu seems to have made up her mind. Since the accounts of that year have not been settled, it''s better to find Wen Lizhi now and calculate them thoroughly! When Li Guang chased out, he only saw a pair of taxi tail lights speeding away. He thought it must be Wen Mingzhu urging the driver to drive faster in the taxi, so he had no choice but to wait on the roadside and wait for the second taxi to pass by. He got in the car, but Li Guang didn''t know where Wen Lizhi''s home was. He didn''t have that ability and couldn''t find it. Wen Mingzhu went to find Wen Lizhi. Now the shadow of the previous car can''t be found. How can he follow Wen Mingzhu to find Wen Lizhi? In desperation, Li Guang turned out a number from his mobile phone. After connecting, he also shouted, "hello?" "Where is wenlizhi''s home?" Li Guang hurriedly came straight to the point, "Mingzhu went to find him!!!" ******* Wen Lizhi was at home like a patient with severe depression. When he was about to hang the next second, he looked up at the ceiling and heard a voice at the door. It is reasonable to say that there are guests at this point. You should ring the doorbell. But listening to the movement downstairs, it seems that he opened the door directly and came in¡ª¡ª Is that his mother? It''s impossible. Wen Lizhi slowly took back his sight and didn''t realize what had happened. His mind was screening who would come to the door in the middle of the night. He didn''t have to find him to unlock the lock. After a few seconds, Wen Lizhi suddenly jumped up from the desk in the study. Who doesn''t use the key? Because she is the password of the password lock. Wen Mingzhu! Wen Lizhi thought he was in a dream. He rushed downstairs from the study on the second floor like crazy, and then looked at the woman coming downstairs. That white face was the one he had thought about countless times. Wen Lizhi didn''t know how to describe his current feeling. His heart was beating wildly. He had been waiting for Wen Mingzhu to come back for so long. He had been thinking about what it would be like for her to come back to him, whether she would cry for him in pain, or come back with great momentum, but he never thought it would be like this - fast and suddenly, So she opened the door that no third person had opened again. In such a silent night, unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu came back. Wen Lizhi was trembling after taking a deep breath. He went downstairs and found that Wen Mingzhu was as short of breath as he was. It was as if at this moment, when they looked at each other, they were unprepared and flustered. In the past, Wen Lizhi had nothing to fear, but now he will be flustered. When Wen Mingzhu stumbled back and opened the door again, Wen Lizhi finally gave in. He wanted to cry. Wen Mingzhu, I seem to really love you. At that moment, he even had crazy ideas rushing out of his mind. As long as Wen Mingzhu came back, as long as she came back now, he would satisfy her with whatever she wanted. He would never do that kind of bastard thing again, as long as Wen Mingzhu was well by his side He must personally cut off the dark pain in the past, because Wen Mingzhu stood in front of him at this second. Wen Lizhi had to admit that he was saved by Wen Mingzhu''s return. Once she was his sin, now she is his salvation. Wen Li''s eyes turned red. "Pearl... Would you like to come back?" After thinking about countless ideas in his mind, Wen Lizhi restrained them all, because more than one person advised him not to repeat the mistakes, otherwise he would only push Wen Mingzhu farther and farther. "I knew you would come back, didn''t I?" The expression on Wen Li''s face that wanted to cry and laugh made Wen Mingzhu''s heart sour when he came back to find him to make it clear. When did you see this expression on winrich''s face? Wen Mingzhu took a step back, and the pain in her heart was about to swallow her. Wen Lizhi''s expression seemed to say, "I''ve been waiting for you so long, you finally came". He must think she bowed her head and made up with him again? I think of the blood dripping from these decades, I think of being pinched by him countless times, I think of being personally sent to the bed of a strange old man, I think of the children I didn''t have, and I think of the meat torn by my blood - I think of Tang Shi and Sophie holding her hand with sad eyes, Wen Mingzhu''s body seems to be torn in half. Wenlizhi, why does loving you make me so painful. When Wen Mingzhu opened her mouth to speak, she was hugged by Wen Lizhi. He hugged her in his arms like a child who got the lost treasure. "Is it better to be with Li Guang than with me? Mingzhu, I knew you would come back..." I''ve been waiting for you for five years. You finally came back. I''m not alone in this family anymore¡ª¡ª "No, it''s much more comfortable with him than with you." Wen Mingzhu''s soft voice decisively interrupted Wen Lizhi''s fantasy. The world collapses in this second. Wen Lizhi''s hand holding Wen Mingzhu suddenly stiffened. Unexpectedly, the man opened his eyes and then watched Wen Mingzhu break free from his arms. She came back, didn''t she... Didn''t she come back to him and stay with him? Wen Lizhi''s hand trembled. After Wen Mingzhu broke away from him, she stood firm, stared at Wen Lizhi''s face and said, "did you threaten Li Guang with something?" Wen Lizhi stood where he was when he was struck by thunder. He thought that Wen Mingzhu had found his own good, so he came back. Unexpectedly, he came to help Li Guang speak. The emotional transformation experienced a peak. Wen Lizhi changed from being moved at the beginning to being shocked and angry. He pressed Wen Mingzhu''s shoulder and asked loudly, "did that waste report to you?" "No, he didn''t say." Wen Mingzhu frowned. "I found it myself. If I don''t find it, he may have handed in his resignation letter when I wake up tomorrow! Li Guang has endured nothing. He is willing to explain only when I ask him. Don''t think others are so shameless!" "You mean, Li Guang is not shameless, I am shameless?" Wen Lizhi didn''t expect Li Guang to be so tolerant, and he felt afraid that Li Guang would choose to sacrifice his career between his career future and Wen Mingzhu... He used this to threaten Li Guang in the conference room. He thought that according to his envisaged character, Li Guang would give up Wen Mingzhu. However, unexpectedly, Li Guang chose Wen Mingzhu, no matter how much he paid All the anger of Wen Lizhi suddenly surged up, ten million times more violent than before. He felt that Wen Mingzhu was rotten wood and could not be carved. Why did she stand on the side of that cheap man now? People with bright eyes can see that his Wen Lizhi is better than Li Guang! "It''s just to let you go back to Wen''s house. Is it so difficult?" Wen Li yelled at Wen Mingzhu. "I just told him to let him give up you early, otherwise there would be no talk about this job. He would have sold miserably in front of you. It really opened my eyes..." "Please don''t use this idea to guess others!" Wen Mingzhu was so anxious that her voice was raised. "Li Guang is not such a person. He didn''t deliberately sell it to me!" If she really didn''t know, it would be ironic. Like a waste, she was protected by Li Guang at the expense of herself, but she didn''t know anything. What''s the difference between her and Wen Lizhi? Anyway, they are canaries, which are protected as waste! Wen Mingzhu stood up and said, "I must do what I should do. Wen Lizhi, the new hatred and old accounts between us, don''t spread to others!" "Since you want to protect him so much and pretend to be fearless - how about kowtowing to me?" To Wen Mingzhu''s surprise, Wen Lizhi sneered, and then said this extremely humiliating words. He grabbed Wen Mingzhu, pulled her hair, and let her cry. Wen Lizhi felt that the violence of his whole body rushed to his head, which had made him unable to control his behavior. His rage forced him onto the cliff out of control, and he would step into the abyss of inhumanity the next second¡ª¡ª "Kneel down to apologize and kowtow!" Wen Lizhi said, "you owe me, Wen Mingzhu. You can count your father''s share!" With a loud bang, Wen Li stopped in his rage and suddenly froze. Because he looked at the Wen Mingzhu whose hair was pulled by himself. After hearing this, the dark pupil looked directly at him for a few seconds. In those seconds, their souls seemed to touch each other. Then, without hesitation, the woman tried hard¡ª¡ª He knelt heavily. In front of him. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2061 This action made all Wen Lizhi''s thoughts pause at that moment, followed by ashes. The sounds around him seemed to solidify. Time was no longer flowing. His mind was empty and there was nothing left. In the suddenly constricted pupils, there was only Wen Mingzhu''s pale kneeling face. Then she closed her eyes, faced Wen Lizhi, and grabbed the ground with her head. Unexpectedly, she didn''t say a word. She bit her teeth and knocked her head! The sound was not heavy, but it hit Wen Lizhi like a heavy hammer, which made his ears buzzing. The whole person''s spiritual world was knocked apart with Wen Mingzhu''s light kowtow! She worshipped and begged for mercy. She was as devout as a believer and helpless as a silent lamb to be slaughtered. Wen Lizhi''s knife stabbed her body one by one. I just want her to cry. Wen Mingzhu''s mouth trembled. She couldn''t tell which of her body and heart was more painful, or both were the same, which made her numb. So the woman opened her mouth and said, "if one is not enough, as long as you say a number, I''ll make you satisfied." To your satisfaction. This is clearly disarming and surrendering, but why does Wen Lizhi still feel like being shot through his heart. Obviously she... Has knelt down. Wen Lizhi stepped back and shouted, "you think I''ll be soft hearted, don''t you!" "I don''t want you to be soft hearted." Wen Mingzhu knocked her head again. Her forehead was red and swollen. It was enough to see that she didn''t show mercy to herself. She heard Wen Lizhi''s voice. Compared with the man''s out of control and not calm, she looked numb and dead, and said, "I just want you to let the innocent people go." Once she was innocent. But now she thinks she''s dirty and won''t say she''s innocent anymore. "If I''m guilty, please punish me." Wen Mingzhu knelt on the ground and looked up at Wen Lizhi in a looking up posture, as if looking at his original faith. His eyes were full of despair and dying. "I really shouldn''t have dragged Li Guang into the water. If I had died in an alley, maybe I could help you export evil." Wen Li stopped stiff and asked incredulously, "what alley..." "At the beginning, someone in the alley started to tamper with me, and I was almost dragged away by a group of them..." Wen Mingzhu trembled, as if recalling the past of fear. "I had never seen the outside world at that time. I lived under your protection. I was incompetent and cowardly like fish on the chopping board. Li Guang fought with them and saved me." Wen Li took a deep breath. Even his breath was stinging. He didn''t know that the sister trapped in her hand suddenly left her shelter. Her beauty and cowardice were fatal to herself. Wen Mingzhu, who can accomplish nothing and can''t do anything, is not the fattest meat in the eyes of others! If you don''t mind, her end is really unimaginable Wen Lizhi always thought that Li Guang was the kind of little white face who approached Wen Mingzhu unkindly, but he didn''t think that the little Li Guang might be the hero who saved Wen Mingzhu. That''s why she was so desperate to protect Li Guang in front of him because... Li Guang gave her another possibility of life and pulled her out of the end of hell. Li Guang gave her equal respect, calm and acceptance. She never took the initiative to pick up the scars of Wen Mingzhu, but she would silently bear her emotions. "I''m happy that I finally feel what it''s like to be treated as a person when I''m with him." when Wen Mingzhu said this, tears seemed to come out. Her forehead was redder and swollen than before, and she choked, "He will not think that I am small, but will share everything with me equally and frankly. Fortunately, I also have the ability to bear the pressure he shares with me. He allows me to make money, encourages me to be independent, gives me the courage to work, helps me plan for the future, does not let me be protected all the time, but lets me learn to protect myself. This is the feeling of being trusted as a person ... Wen Lizhi, I''ve never felt it with you. " "I am your toy. When you are happy, give me a good face. When you are unhappy, my identity is the ''daughter of sinner'', responsible for letting you vent your emotions..." Wen Mingzhu knocked on the marble floor again. The dull pain made her white in front of her eyes, but her body shook and still didn''t stand up. It was like being fixed by an invisible chain and bound into a kneeling posture. This is how she has been bound for decades. "I''m sorry for my father''s harm to your family and your mother." the soft rice man should die. "Sorry, I didn''t rush faster than your sister in the kidnapping case, which led to your sister''s death." she also died. "I''m sorry to have been kept by you for so many years..." Wen Mingzhu knelt on the ground, as if her strength had finally been hollowed out. On her pale and bloodless face, she shed two tears. With the tears falling down, she said in pain, "I''m sorry, I don''t know whether to die or live, fall in love with you and try to atone." Originally thought that hate can not go on, you can try to love, but never thought that love is also purgatory. While she said love, Wen Lizhi''s hand trembled. He came forward with force, pulled Wen Mingzhu from the ground and pressed her shoulder. "You think I''ll calm down if you say so, don''t you? Do you think you can get mercy from others like this!" "No one else, just me and you." Wen Mingzhu was so dazzled by him that she couldn''t open her eyes. The pain on her forehead seemed to spread all over her body. "In this war, only you and me. Wen Lizhi, you won, I admit defeat... So I came back. As long as you let Li Guang go." Like her, Li Guang is also a person who stood up again after experiencing despair. They licked their wounds and helped each other. Up to now, Wen Mingzhu doesn''t want to waste all Li Guang. "I can''t go back to the light. I don''t want him to go back." Wen Mingzhu was stopped by Wen Li. She tilted her head and showed a smile more ugly than crying on her tearful face. "You want me to atone for my sin. Haven''t I come back? I beg you, Wen Li Zhi. I don''t know what''s good or bad. Let Li Guang go." Run towards the bright place, Li Guang, your perseverance, your tenacity, your intelligence and forbearance, I believe you will make a comeback. Wen Lizhi found that there was a trace of satisfaction on Wen Mingzhu''s face, as if the end was coming. When the people who sacrificed themselves saw the happiness of the people they care about, they didn''t hold any regrets and closed their eyes to die. He was sad and couldn''t believe that Wen Mingzhu was willing to go out so much for Li guanghuo, "What about me! You keep saying that you can do anything for Li Guang and to protect him. What about me! Wen Mingzhu, what have I got from you for so many years!" Wen Mingzhu blinked and looked at Wen Lizhi falling into madness, but her heart was so cold that she seemed to have no consciousness. Why would Wen Lizhi do this? "The new life is gone, the children are gone, and my light is gone." "What else do you want from me?" This second, Wen Lizhi''s nose was sour. He held Wen Mingzhu and looked at her sad expression. The man''s hands trembled, as if he asked to save him the next second. "I want to get..." someone cried silently, "your love..." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2062 When he said this, Wen Lizhi felt that his heart was divided into two at this moment. He was so strong and strong, but when he looked at Wen Mingzhu''s pale face, he felt as fragile as a child. He could hardly hold Wen Mingzhu. This humble and dirty love is too heavy. Wen Lizhi shivered, shook Wen Mingzhu''s shoulder, looked at her eyes without waves, as if she had lost her light, so when Wen Lizhi said she wanted love, she didn''t blink, "Wen Mingzhu, you look at me, you look at me!" The dark pupil reflected Wen Li''s panicked face. "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes, don''t look at me with this kind of eyes..." Wen Lizhi felt that his internal organs were shaking. When did he feel so helpless? It''s like a homeless child under the bombardment of war, who has no resistance to all the pain from the earth, "Wen Mingzhu, please, don''t look at me with such eyes!" In the past, Wen Mingzhu looked at him carefully but with expectation, as if she would be willing to accompany or be his prisoner even though she knew that Wen Li was not good to her. Because it''s too hard for wenlizhi to bear hatred alone. Why don''t I take it for you. But now Now Wen Mingzhu''s face, like a dead man, has no other expression. Being pressed on her shoulder, Wen Mingzhu''s head just tilted slightly and tilted to her head. She opened her mouth and asked Wen Lizhi, "what expression do you want to see me?" Wen Lizhi reached out to touch the redness and swelling on her forehead. The trembling was transmitted to Wen Mingzhu. Her eyelashes trembled and subconsciously avoided. Then she said to Wen Lizhi, "let go. I won''t go. I''ll stay in Wen''s house. Life is in Wen''s house and death is in Wen''s house." She has painted herself a prison. Since the cage can''t escape in this life, it''s better to bless Li Guang in the abyss to break free from his own cage. Wenli painkillers said with a worried heart, "can you do this for Li Guang?" "Li Guang is not just Li Guang." Wen Mingzhu heard Wen Lizhi mention the name, "in the past, he was just himself, but later he became the embodiment of a pillar of faith." Li Guang also experienced a trough, betrayal, humiliation and trampling under his feet. "I can be knocked down countless times." Although Wen Mingzhu is at Wen''s house, she seems to entrust her soul, "but Li Guang can''t." He must stand up and run with faith. Run forward towards the light. "That''s why I came back." When Wen Mingzhu said this, her eyes finally moved a little. Then she said to Wen Lizhi, "let go, I won''t run away." Never run again. Her soul had already followed Li Guang. There was only a useless body locked by sorrow around Wen Lizhi. Wenli was frozen there. He was silent, as if he had been badly hurt, and opened his eyes hard, as if he had experienced a century. The fetters of Wen Mingzhu and Li Guang can be described as "tragic". They are also small people with flesh and blood who have passed through the edge of despair. He blinked for fear that something should not flow out. He didn''t want to cry and admit defeat. "Li Guang is so good..." Wen Lizhi dragged Wen Mingzhu onto the sofa and held her down, but Wen Mingzhu didn''t struggle at all. She even stretched out her hand to untie her buttons. It seemed that she had determined what Wen Lizhi wanted to do. She moved very gently and could see that she was usually a gentle and kind-hearted person. However, it was the initiative at this moment, like a slap in the face, and he shouted, "What are you doing?" "Isn''t that what you want?" There was no other change in Wen Mingzhu''s face. She untied her collar and was pressed to make this action. It must be pure temptation on weekdays, but now in Wen Lizhi''s eyes, he only felt sarcasm, "am I such a person in your eyes?" "Isn''t it?" Wen Mingzhu''s action didn''t stop. "I can''t give you love, but I can give you this body. If you don''t relieve your anger, you can torture me several times." How could she say such cruel words in such a plain tone!!! Wen Li stopped short of breath. He didn''t know why he couldn''t hear Wen Mingzhu practicing his words, "enough!" Wen Mingzhu''s hand stiffened and was held. "Don''t take it off again." Wen Lizhi held Wen Mingzhu''s hand hard for fear that he would lose it the next second, "I don''t want to, i... Wen Mingzhu..." In your eyes, is he a true devil? Yes, he is willing to be an ox and horse for so many years. In the end, he has to kneel and beg for forgiveness before he is willing to let go. He is angry and refreshing. Who will be responsible for Wen Mingzhu''s life after revenge. "Shall we come back?" Wen Lizhi said in a begging tone, "just pretend that those don''t exist and I won''t say that again. Don''t show such eyes... Don''t take off your clothes. I don''t want you to serve me, Wen Mingzhu. My heart is dying..." I feel Wen Mingzhu''s indifference, which is worse than asking him to die. Yes, he habitually met Wen Mingzhu and wanted to stimulate her. He just wanted to see some other expressions on her face. He couldn''t stand Wen Mingzhu''s numbness, so he wanted to do it deliberately to make her nervous and arouse her resistance, but unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu had already surrendered. "Why don''t you resist? Why don''t you have another expression? I..." Wen Lizhi didn''t know how to explain. "Wen Mingzhu, you weren''t like this before. Why did you suddenly give up!" "You let me kneel, how can you resist you?" Wen Mingzhu heard a joke, "I''ve knocked my head too. I won''t disobey you again." He shook his head, "no, pearl, don''t do this..." Just at this time, someone came in flustered outside the door. When he rushed in, he saw Wen Lizhi pressing on Wen Mingzhu with messy clothes. Tang Shi shouted, "my God!" Jiang Ling, who led Li Guang over, immediately stopped in front of Li Guang for fear of a conflict between them. "What are you doing, Wenli?" Wen Lizhi''s face changed greatly. When he got up from Wen Mingzhu, Li Guang stood outside, and the sky collapsed, "Mingzhu..." Wen Mingzhu turned her face slowly, but didn''t explain a word for herself. She just smiled at Li Guang, "Why are you here?" "I''m worried about you..." Li Guang shook and felt that he was a little unstable, "you..." "I''m fine." Wen Mingzhu lowered her eyes. "A Guang, we won''t contact in the future. Don''t resign. Go back early." Li Guang''s face was pale and his fingers clenched and clenched. Tang Shi went up to help Wen Mingzhu up, put his thin coat on her, and painfully cut her hair, "how come you''re back... You''re ready to start a new life..." "I don''t have any life." Wen Mingzhu''s voice was light and floating. She clearly smiled, but Tang Shi thought her voice was like crying hoarse. "I''m just not dead yet." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2063 She decided to restart her life when she escaped from the clutches of wenlizhi, but now. Wen Mingzhu''s life just keeps taking off and crashing. Tang poetry can''t see Wen Mingzhu''s expression. She hasn''t experienced a major blow in life. At that time, she thought her brother had died. Maybe... It''s the same as Wen Mingzhu''s despair now. Tang Shi suddenly found that they never seemed to ask if Wen Mingzhu had any other relatives. For so many years, there are only two people associated with Wen Mingzhu. One Wen Lizhi, one Li Guang. Now these two people are like the two ends of the Libra. Wen Mingzhu is standing in the middle and shaking. She doesn''t know which side to go to. Maybe at some moment, she is really determined to follow Li Guang and never look back. But after all, the determination can''t resist the cruel reality. In other words, being small can''t stand the strong coercion, she will eventually give in. Sitting there, Wen Mingzhu turned away and didn''t want to see the disappointed expression on Li Guang''s face. She knew that Li Guang had always believed in him, from five years ago to now. However, at this moment, she may let Li Guang down. She and Wen Lizhi are doomed to be unable to get rid of the entanglement. It''s better to let go of Li Guang''s hand. At least, let those who should be free be free. "I can''t give you much." Wen Mingzhu looked up and finally looked at Li Guang. "I''m sorry, I never gave you real love." When you are regarded as the Savior, you must be under great pressure and pain. Li Guang''s eyes made Jiang Ling a big man feel sorry. The most sad thing is not that he wants to let go. The most sad thing is... His beloved begged him to let go. Li Guang is now at this stage. In fact, he can always do anything for her as long as Wen Mingzhu says a word, whether she wants to run with him or follow others. As long as she wants. However, Wen Mingzhu''s choice now is not what she wants at all. She wants so much, but she can''t afford one. Therefore, he can only personally break off his relationship with Li Guang so that he can withdraw from her world without being affected. Thinking like this, Li Guang found that he always thought he should protect her in the past, but now, he is protected by her. "Don''t say such despondent words. Don''t people in this world deserve to live without love." Li Guang looked at Wen Mingzhu and wanted to restore her vitality. "I always know... I know you are willing to accompany me. More is gratitude. My appearance has become your only hope. If the person who saved you that day is not me, others can replace me as the place of this life-saving straw in your heart... Mingzhu, you just, it''s too bitter." You just, it''s too hard. They force themselves to fall in love with their enemies to reconcile with hate. Wen Mingzhu''s tears overflowed from her eyes again. Everyone knows that Wen Lizhi suffered misfortune when she was young. Maybe she deserves to say "father and son repay their debts, deserved it", but Li Guang said to her, you are too bitter. "It''s enough to have you." Wen Mingzhu stood up, walked to Li Guang, looked at him gently and said, "when you make a comeback, I will personally bless you." What this sentence represents is self-evident. She used to say that she would accompany him to make a comeback, but now she will personally bless him. She''s not going to go with him anymore. Li Guang''s fingers clenched and loosened, as if to vent, and finally he swallowed them. After taking a deep look at Wen Mingzhu, Li Guang painfully closed his eyes, arranged her clothes with his own hands, and helped her fasten the buttons of the coat covered by Tang poetry. In a soft voice, he trembled and said, "what you say, I''ll follow you." Wen Mingzhu''s eyes became hot, and then Li Guang let go. He shouldn''t have let go. Wen Mingzhu asked him to let it go, so he let it go. Then Li Guang took a step back and finally took a hard look at Wen Mingzhu. Without saying a word, he turned and wiped Jiang Ling''s shoulder out of the door of Wen''s house. Jiang Ling still remembers how worried he was when he ran after him, but now when he turned away, he was determined and forbearing. This man... Carried everything for Wen Mingzhu. Even the separation. The huge house suddenly quieted down, leaving only Wen Mingzhu gently choking. Jiang Ling led Wen Mingzhu upstairs for some inspection. Tang Shi stayed on the first floor and looked at Wen Lizhi. "Is this what you want to see?" Wenli stopped. "Don''t you want the Pearl to stay next to you?" Tang Shi waved the air in her hand into the air. "Look, she did." "You blame me for going too far?" "It''s OK. Bo Ye hasn''t done too much." Tang Shi said this with a calm face. "You never reflect on yourself. Naturally, you don''t think you''ve done too much." Wen Lizhi could feel the pertinence of Tang poetry. He frowned, "but you haven''t forgiven thin night." "Because thin night paid the price." when it came to the point, Tang Shi hooked her lips and smiled, "if you try to give your life like thin night, maybe Mingzhu won''t be so discouraged as now." Wenli stopped a stiff. He always wanted the life of Wen Mingzhu. Tang Shi looked at the second floor. She knew that Wen Mingzhu''s heart had long died. Just like her in those years, she didn''t have enough intense stimulation. This heart can no longer open to Wen Lizhi. Now, if Wen Lizhi wants to start over with her, it depends on what he is willing to do for Wen Mingzhu. "I''ll stay with her today." Tang Shi saw that they had to stand in a stalemate for a long time. For fear of Wen Mingzhu''s depression, he called Bo Ye, explained the situation, and told him to stay at Wen''s house tonight. As a result, Bo Ye scolded and said, "can Wen''s family have Bo''s house decorated well? Can it have Lao Zi''s bed fragrance?" Tang Shi said, "Wen Mingzhu is very fragrant." Thin night was angry, "incense, incense can be used as food? I don''t want to eat star anise from tomorrow and return ashes when I die!" It''s no use eating star anise. My wife just doesn''t go home. Bo Ye lost sleep in his big bed with his pillow. The next day, he went to wenlizhi''s family. As a result, as soon as Wen Lizhi opened the door, the two people had black circles under their eyes. "... sleeping trough" Bo Ye scolded, "why didn''t you sleep well?" Wenleizhi said, "your dark circles are no deeper than mine?" "My wife didn''t go home, and your wife didn''t go home?" Bo Ye was very angry. "Tell me about you. You have to quarrel with others. You have to ask someone''s daughter-in-law to come out and shop under the steps. You don''t pay the appearance fee. People, pay me back!" Wen Lizhi stepped aside and let Bo ye go up to the second floor. He knocked on the door. When he pushed the door in, Tang Shi was sitting by the French window in her bedroom in her pajamas, and Wen Mingzhu was lying on her lap in her white nightdress, closing her eyes. Her eyes were gentle, her head bowed, and she gently touched wenmingzhu''s long hair, just as wenmingzhu had no way to escape into her room. If only I were as strong as you, Tang Shi. Wen Mingzhu subconsciously clenched her fingers. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2064 Seeing this scene, Bo Ye wanted to shout out to his wife. Let''s go. Suddenly he was mute. He didn''t want to break the short beautiful calm for so few seconds. It seemed that Wen Mingzhu had been suffering around Wen Lizhi. Tang Shi should be comforting her at the moment. He rushed forward and estimated that he would be scolded by Tang Shi at home. Don''t want to be scolded by his wife, the husband of a slag man can only stand quietly at the door and keep silent, but Thin night''s fingers clenched and clenched. He also wants to lie on Tang Shi''s legs! He wanted to rush over with a vigorous stride, tear Wen Mingzhu from Tang Shi''s knee, and then stick his face on it. Rub around beautifully! His mind twisted into a caterpillar, but Bo Ye''s face was still tall, cold and handsome. He gritted his teeth to hold back the idea and pressed down the movement. Tang Shi smelled something wrong in the air and looked up at the door. Her Asian vinegar king, Mr. Bo, was standing outside the door, looking at her with two dark circles under his eyes. Tang Shi was stunned. Wen Mingzhu also opened her eyes and looked outside. When she found it was a thin night, Wen Mingzhu cleaned up her long skirt and got up from the window. Her style was different from that of Tang Shi. Tang Shi was tall and beautiful. She was a beautiful female star who could be seen at a glance but did not dare to say hello¡ª¡ª Wen Mingzhu is more introverted. Her beauty seems to be fragile. She tries to hide herself from being touched by others. Maybe she will break as soon as she touches it. Thin night knew that Wen Mingzhu noticed him, so he opened his mouth and said, "did you two sleep well yesterday?" Tang Shi said, "OK." Thin night snorted from his nostrils, "why don''t you ask me if I slept well yesterday?" when he said this, he deliberately propped up his eyelids in an attempt to show Tang Shi his dark circles. Tang Shi smiled helplessly, "although your complexion is not very good, I think you are very energetic." "Ha ha." thin night deliberately smiled two times, walked into the room, and also opened his arms like a perverted Tang poetry to show off, "I went out to spray perfume, can smell, you close to smell..." ... no wonder Tang poetry and Wen Mingzhu smelled something wrong in the air just now The Tang poetry took the warm Pearl back, and the closer the smell is, the more it is pungent! What brand do you spray? She remembered that the perfume brand of the thin night is very big. Today it tastes so strange. Thin night stretched out five fingers and said proudly, "ha ha! I''m afraid you''ll be surprised if you say it. I sprayed five different brands several times!" good heavens. Look at his glorious appearance. Tang poetry pushed him far, "the taste is too strong!!" Wen Mingzhu carefully explained on the side, "that, thin little, perfume is not good smell, all mix together will be better smell, each flavor has tonality." The thin night is not convinced. "Is it all perfume that smells together?" "..." Wen Mingzhu did not know that she could not make complaints about it. She was a semi professional master. But she was very reasonable when she played a rascal in thin night. Instead, she was in a state of stutter for a long time. Tang poetry was tucking aside a special phrase on the side. Thin night went out directly. She means she''s a fool. Kewen Mingzhu is a master of flavoring. After calming down, Wen Mingzhu shook her head at Bo Ye. Speaking of this, her expression was unusually serious, and it was not at all like the face of Wen Li''s appointment. "No, oh, every taste in perfume is divided into different proportions. They are all arranged well. If you mix like this, the proportion will be chaotic, and it will even backfire." The little girl spoke softly and methodically. Bo Ye made some changes to Wen Mingzhu. He always thought that Wen Mingzhu was soft and weak. Originally, she would seriously popularize science in her field. He touched his chin and said, "In fact, I think you can let Wen Lizhi send you to learn incense. In this way, your interests and hobbies will be brought into play, and the space with him will be opened. There will be a personal world, and Wen Lizhi will not affect you." Focusing on something can better divert attention. Tang Shi was stunned. Originally, Bo Ye was able to make jokes. He immediately brought the topic back, and said it equally seriously. His idea can, maybe it can make Wen Mingzhu come out of her sadness, because she at least has her favorite flavoring career, otherwise there will be no hope of living. Wen Mingzhu pursed her lips. After a long time, she said, "can I still mention this request to Wen Lizhi?" Tang poetry felt sad when she said this. In fact, Wen Mingzhu didn''t have no money. Her money Li Guang saved it for her. Naturally, she didn''t need to be asked about what she wanted to do. Patting Wen Mingzhu on the shoulder, Tang Shi said, "do what you want, don''t ask Wen Lizhi." You should be responsible for yourself in the future. Wen Mingzhu nodded and the three walked out. After all, Tang Shi had to go back. Wen Mingzhu wanted to see her off, but she didn''t expect to see Wen Lizhi standing outside the door just when she got to the door. I don''t know how much he listened, or... All heard. Wen Lizhi really heard it all, especially when Wen Mingzhu whispered whether he could make such a request with him, his heart seemed to be tightened. Too humble, too humble, don''t be so humble Tang poetry was picked up by Bo Ye. All of a sudden, there were only two of them at home. They looked at each other. Wen Lizhi turned his face away and said stuffy, "do you want to learn to make incense." Wen Mingzhu was about to retract into her room. Hearing Wen Lizhi''s words, she was a little panicked, "you just..." "I heard it just now." Wen Lizhi''s voice was squeezed out by him bit by bit from his throat. "If you want to go, you can go. Han Shen in the seven sins is making make-up. I''ll ask him if he has resources later." Wen Mingzhu took two steps backward and her eyes were alert. "Don''t look at me like that," said winrich. "It''s your money anyway." This is his biggest concession. In fact, he can lock her at home. Just like before, she is not allowed to go anywhere. He also needs his permission to meet friends. Just... Wen Lizhi turned away from Wen Mingzhu''s shocked expression, and then walked down the stairs alone. His back looks lonely. Wen Mingzhu thought sadly, why some people are so bad and have done so many things that make her sad, but they can still make her sad by looking back. Why does love always breed in hatred. After giving up the argument, Wen Mingzhu returned to her previous room. Her past fragrance mixing equipment was still there. When she pushed the door in, the familiar feeling suddenly poured back into her body. She is still alive. While she is still alive, she has to do something meaningful. Li Guang, thank you for accompanying me through the most difficult road in life. I let you down, but what else can I do for you. The first perfume is to be named after you. This evening, Han Shen was invited by Wen Li to come to Wen''s house. It was still funny. "In the past, you didn''t value your sister. Now you are coming to my company to find a way to help your sister... Do you want our legendary perfume master to accept her as an apprentice?" Wenley stopped breathing. "I just don''t want to see that look again." he would be out of breath. "I just want to make myself feel better." Han Shen dragged his voice meaningfully, then walked to Wen Mingzhu''s studio and was stunned when he opened the door. There was a comfortable and relaxing smell, which made Wen Lizhi take a breath of air. "Sunshine, spring, lazy..." Han Shen closed his eyes and hooked his lips. Unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu looked white and fragile, but the smell in the air was warm and joyful. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2065 This is a bit of a subversion to Han Shen, because Wen Li has kept his sister for too long. He never took her to meet the people in the circle. The news he heard was also that his sister did not speak very softness, but he never thought that he could produce such a perfume with strength and temperature from Wen Mingzhu''s hands. Like light. She must have a particularly strong belief in her heart? Han Shen took the initiative to say hello to Wen Mingzhu. Instead of being afraid of society as Wen Lizhi imagined, she stood there and said hello. Such a generous smiling Wen Mingzhu made Wen Lizhi feel in a trance. In a trance, I remembered that yes, she had left him for five years. She was not as afraid of strangers as she was five years ago. Wen Mingzhu smiled at Han Shen and said, "brother Han, I''ve heard of you in Tang poetry before." Cough, at the beginning, someone set him up with Tang poetry. At that meeting, Bo Ye saw that his eyes were full of the words "don''t share heaven", but now all the storm has passed. Han Shen waved, "it''s all over the past. I heard ah Zhi say that you''ve always been very interested in and gifted at flavoring..." "Yes." Wen Mingzhu stood up from the edge of the bottle. Her eyes were very dark. When Han Zhen saw the truth, Han Shen could feel the obsession in her eyes. Not a fool. Han Shen made a brief comment on Wen Mingzhu in his heart. Wen Lizhi''s sister must not be a vase. Moreover, the fragrance maker needs strong chemical knowledge as a reserve. If he can have the technical level in this field, he must be very smart. I really don''t understand what Wen Lizhi was trying to close Wen Mingzhu like this before. Is it glorious to make her a fool? It can only set off his inferiority and incompetence. Because if Wen Mingzhu is strong, Wen Lizhi will know that he can''t lock her up. Han Shen came forward and shook hands with Wen Mingzhu. "It''s strange to smell this smell. Did you design it yourself?" "Well, I want to make a perfume with a hope of smell." Wen Mingzhu didn''t have stage fright. He shook and shook the other bottle at Han Shen, then handed it to Han Shen, and Han Shen went up to smell it. He wanted to smell it, but he didn''t mean to say it. Han Shen smelled another smell and raised his eyebrows, "Oh?" It''s interesting. I seem to smell the theme of this season. Wen Mingzhu nodded and said to Han Shen, "can you tell me how you feel?" "The former is cool, but the latter is sweet, but it''s not completely sweet." um, Han Shen is not a professional, but his company''s plate is related to this field. He narrowed his eyes and said to Wen Mingzhu, "the taste of Tang poetry." Wen Mingzhu grinned fiercely, happier than ever before. It''s so happy to be recognized so frankly, "you can smell it." It was a heartfelt smile that Wen Lizhi had never seen before. Standing at the door, he suddenly felt sour. His sister is so strong over the years that she seems to be able to open her heart to anyone, but he can''t get into her heart. He never thought that he would envy the relationship between others and Wen Mingzhu one day. Han Shen stood beside Wen Mingzhu and talked a lot. In the whole process, the latter listened to Han Shen with a serious face. He was not even shy to look at him. He also spoke a lot of thoughts in his heart, which surprised Han Shen. "I didn''t expect you to have so many wonderful ideas." "The smell carries the memory." Wen Mingzhu''s eyes seem to light up again. After a few days of depression, the fire in her eyes was almost extinguished, but now this tiny but beating spark finally tried to burn and emit light. Wen Mingzhu lowered her eyes and picked up the smell she had just put down. She felt as if she were so warm in the spring sun, she said, "I hope to be honest and face up to my memory, good and bad, and they have become part of me. If my soul smells, then they will become the bottom line of my soul. If my scent is strongest at the beginning, I hope it is fearless and refreshing." She is fighting in her way and redeeming herself in her way. Hearing this idea, Han Shen was very moved. "What perfume has been perfused by people will definitely be more hierarchical. Every bottle of perfume seems to be telling a story." Wen Mingzhu nodded. She said, "brother Han Shen, I really want to --" Halfway through, her eyes jumped over Han Shen and saw Wen Lizhi behind him, followed by a pause in her voice. Wen Li feels that a heart has been hoisted to his throat, but next time Wen Mingzhu takes a deep breath and continues to firmly say, "please let me join in the development of your new perfume brand. I am not mature yet, but I will try my best." For a moment, something seemed to pierce the chest. Wen Lizhi suddenly seemed unable to see Wen Mingzhu''s face. This kind of firm words is not like Wen Mingzhu, but more like the indomitable Li Guang. Is the light in her eyes lit up because of Li Guang? Wen Lizhi felt a deep pain in his body. He always had a bad feeling. It was as if Li Guang had never left Wen Mingzhu''s side. His faith turned into strength and entangled her. Although they were separated because of their small strength this time, Wen Mingzhu returned to Wen''s house, But when she was successful and started her own new world... Like five years ago, I will leave him without looking back and leave here. It''s no different from five years ago. He will be left just as Wen Mingzhu left him at the beginning. Wen Lizhi stood there. After a long time, he murmured at the beginning, "that..." Before he finished, Han Shen first replied, "if you decide, you are welcome to come to our company to find me at any time. You are an adult. I believe you will do what you say and will not perfunctory this job." Wen Mingzhu''s eyelashes trembled, she clenched her bottle of perfume with sunshine, and nodded vigorously. "I know, thank you, brother Han..." Han Shen patted Han Qingyan on the shoulder and winked at Wen Li when he went out. "If it''s convenient, push my contact information to your sister. I think she is serious about making incense and treats this job with her heart." Wen Lizhi spoke with a slight tremble. He said well, and Han Shen left. There were only two brothers and sisters left in the working room. It may be ironic to call them brother and sister now. No one was the winner after the shameless gunshot. Thanks to him, she will never call him brother again. Wen Lizhi saw that Wen Mingzhu was skillfully packing up the equipment. It seemed that she was going to have a rest. After all, it was dark. She was so fresh in front of Han Shen just now, but she was suddenly silent in front of him. It seems that there is nothing to say, and it seems that I have said too much. Wen Li stopped speaking hard and his voice broke in the air. "Pearl... If you went to Han Shen''s company, then perfume sold, you became a professional occupation, and you will stay at Wen''s house." What he wants to say is, are you still with me. Said it, but replaced it with this. Why, are you afraid. Wen Mingzhu didn''t answer. Silence was her whole response. She wiped her shoulders out of the room and went back to the bedroom without looking at Wen Lizhi, who was left in place by her. After taking a hard breath, Wen Lizhi''s eyes turned red. Standing in the empty studio, he touched the equipment Wen Mingzhu had just used, as if he was confirming the temperature of the last person left here. Don''t disappear any more. These belong to the smell of wenmingzhu... She is clearly a perfumer and will leave a good smell in various places, but she left nothing when she left him five years ago. Please... This time, don''t ***** Wen Mingzhu got up early the next morning and went out in front of Wen Lizhi. Wen Lizhi habitually wanted to stop him, but he swallowed his words. Asuka and Tang Shi stood at the door. Asuka waved to her, "Tang Shi said you wanted a new shape. It''s better to give it to me." The combination of Guicai makeup artist and newcomer perfumery was so eye-catching that when Wen Mingzhu came home that evening, Wen Li was stunned. Looking at the woman standing at the door of the house, Wen Lizhi, a person with a bad temper, was really scared to change his tone, "Wen Mingzhu?" The weak, beautiful and gentle black Changzhi sister in his memory! Standing in front of us, who cut the princess''s short hair and slender eyes? The makeup is not strong, and the color of lipstick is not bright. The facial features look tough. She seems to have endured too long, survived death and resurrected. Wen Mingzhu walked into the house with high heels and a limited edition bag. She didn''t speak. Tang Shi smiled, "the shape was designed by Asuka. We went shopping." Then she added, "but this bag was bought by Wen Mingzhu herself. She saved money." Wenlizhi opened his mouth wide. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2066 Wen Lizhi can''t imagine that Wen Mingzhu has been kidnapped, almost died, imprisoned, disconnected, fell into the deep sea from the plane, escaped from the hospital after rescue, experienced five years of suffering no one knows, and even forced to shed a child My heart has been full of holes. I said countless times that I can''t live anymore. If I can''t live anymore, I have to give up... In the end, the sunshine gave her strength. She''s not dead. She survived death. She''s going to live. Turning to see the figure of Wen Mingzhu walking in alone, Wen Lizhi turned to look at Tang poetry, "she went out with you today. Didn''t she say anything?" "Said a lot." Tang Shi touched her chin and began to recall, "they all said how to make incense. She said she made a flavor that belongs to me. Its name is dawn. I was particularly moved." Wen Mingzhu is repaying their kindness in her own way. It seems that Wen Mingzhu didn''t mention anything about Wen Lizhi. He was so close to her and occupied so much space in her life, but he never seemed to enter her heart. Wen Lizhi didn''t speak. Tang Shi stood at the door and waved, "she''s tired of shopping. We''ll come to her in a while. She should be ready to go to work with brother Han Shen recently." Wen Li nodded, Tang Shi and Asuka turned around side by side, and the house was silent again. Mother has been living in the hospital because of depression. Since she was very young, Wen Lizhi and Wen Mingzhu have only lived in the Wen family. He hasn''t found a nanny in the past five years. He lives alone and guards the empty house. He doesn''t know who he is guarding. Is it the sister who won''t come back? Or the sinner''s daughter who escaped in her name. After thinking for a while, Wen Li turned and went upstairs and knocked outside Wen Mingzhu''s door. After a few seconds, the door was opened from inside. Wen Mingzhu looked up and looked at Wen Lizhi''s face. She was wiping with a makeup remover wipes. Half of her face was still delicate makeup, and the other half was pale like her original skin. Wen Lizhi always felt that at this moment, he seemed to be watching Wen Mingzhu remove his armor. "What''s up?" Wen Mingzhu frowned gently and stopped wiping her face. "It''s getting late." Wen Li stopped a lump in his throat and then took out a business card from his pocket. Wen Mingzhu swept her eyes and her eyelashes trembled twice. "This is Han Shen''s business card with contact information and company address." Wen Lizhi said this very quickly, as if there were fierce beasts chasing after him, "if you want to find him, just press the above." Wen Mingzhu took it from him, "thank you." Watching her take it, Wen Li was relieved. She is at least willing to accept his help. Can he understand that? I also want to ask where I went to play today. Wen Mingzhu whispered and interrupted his impulse to talk, "it''s late. I want to go to bed. Good night." Wen Lizhi''s face, which had been slightly better, completely froze. Then he saw Wen Mingzhu close the door. This is clearly the house where they have lived together for so long, but at this moment, Wen Lizhi feels that they are separated. Wen Mingzhu''s registered permanent residence is still in Wen''s house. Nominally, he is Wen Lizhi''s sister. He doesn''t think he has too much planning for his sister''s life. He just can''t control his emotions... Pacing back to his room, Wen Lizhi lies in bed in a daze. Wen Mingzhu came back, right next to him. They were breathing together under the eaves. In the past five years, he dared not think of this picture. Now it has come true... Wen Lizhi closed his eyes and felt his nose sour. Only then did he realize that deep in his heart, he was... So looking forward to, so looking forward to her coming back. Give me some time, pearl... Clenched her fingers and wenlitz vowed that he would make her his own. Whether it''s a sister or something else. ****** The next day, Wen Mingzhu got up early in the morning, picked up her clothes, cleaned up and dressed up, and went out in small leather shoes. The sun outside was dazzling and hit her face, making her glow like herself. When she came to Hanshen company, the little sister at the front desk looked at her for several times. She heard that she went directly to President Han. Some were frightened. At first, she thought it was a little wanghong who wanted to make trouble. As a result, she carefully observed Wen Mingzhu''s temperament. Years of experience in reception gave the little sister at the front desk an idea and immediately decided to help her connect the phone directly, Sure enough, Han Shen''s assistant heard that Wen Mingzhu was coming and smiled and came down to pick it up in person. The front desk lady took a breath. It seems that she has made a correct judgment this time. Wen Mingzhu politely followed her assistant to the company. The employees on the side were surprised when they passed by. There were very few people who could be personally received by Mr. Han''s assistant. Who was this rich daughter who had never seen? She was taken to the highest floor all the way. When Wen Mingzhu entered, Han Shen was sitting on the sofa in the meeting room outside in a suit. It seemed that he had heard that she was coming and took time out. Otherwise, she was usually busy in the office. Wen Mingzhu came forward very embarrassed, "sorry to disturb you, brother Han..." "What other polite words do we talk about?" Han Shen waved with a smile. "Come on, wait a minute, I''ll introduce you to our new fragrance brand team. Everyone may be waiting for your jigsaw puzzle." Wen Mingzhu trembled with gratitude. "I also want to talk to you about this today... I didn''t think you would let me join so soon..." "I know you''ve come. You must have figured it out. Then I just need to be ready for you at any time." Han Shen was wearing suit pants, and the man looked more polite and scum when he crossed his legs. He said to Wen Mingzhu, "don''t worry about anything else, just concentrate. I''ll ask my assistant to prepare and send you the contract these days, and officially hire you to our team as the chief flavorer of the new brand." Happiness fell so suddenly. Even if Wen Mingzhu adjusted her state of mind, she couldn''t help being excited, "brother Han..." "Tang Shi said hello to me." Han Shen lowered his voice and said meaningfully, "she said you are very hard-working and talented. She doesn''t want your efforts to be in vain, so I also believe in her and you." How much weight does Tang poetry have? Or... How much influence does she have in this circle? She must have talked to Han Shen about the difficulty of Wen Mingzhu, so Han Shen will try his best to help. Wen Mingzhu''s heart was sour. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t cry. "She''s so nice." How many people have received the help of Tang poetry? At the beginning, Lin Ci was also strongly recommended by Tang poetry. Later, unexpectedly, he became a powerful assistant. Now Tang poetry doesn''t want to waste Wen Mingzhu''s talent, so he arranged with Han Shen in advance. "Well." speaking of Tang poetry, Han Shen''s eyes are a beautiful affirmation, "she is the most legendary woman I have ever seen." Tang poetry must be very good. Will be sincerely appreciated and admired by so many heterosexuals. She''s going to do what she thinks is right. When it''s over Wen Mingzhu closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Maybe now she has some faith that she didn''t kill herself, so she will send out more fresh vitality like a reflection. The woman nodded hard, "I know, brother Han, it''s not too late. I want to run in with your team early to speed up the pace of new brand research and development." "You can adjust your state so quickly. I''m more and more optimistic about you." Han Shen got up. "Come on, take you around the R & D base. By the way, introduce some people to you... Will Wen Lizhi be angry with us? He used to change his face when others touched your hair." Wen Mingzhu footsteps, tone slightly hasty, "should not." At the same time, Wen Li stopped in the company and listened to the assistant say, "Han Shen led miss to visit the company, which caused a sensation and onlookers." Wenli was so angry that he didn''t swallow a mouthful of coffee and almost choked out, "what did he show her?!" "Miss, I''m going to work there... Don''t walk around." "Why doesn''t she come to work here?" Wen Lizhi scolded. "Hehe, Li Guang can come to talk about business. Why doesn''t she come?!" "Our company make complaints about information technology..." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2067 Hearing the assistant say so, Wen Lizhi was also a little helpless. He never thought that his sister would embark on the road of the makeup industry. He thought he could hold her lifeline in his life, but he didn''t think that she would jump out that day. Take a deep breath. Wen Lizhi glanced at the company''s financial statements. Their company''s operation is still very good. At least they are among the best in the circle. He tilted his head and said, "why don''t you let Wen Mingzhu learn our major..." The assistant glanced, "what other ladies like is incense. Why do you have to screw it over for her?" "It''s not good to be closer to me." Wen Lizhi didn''t want to think about it. He held half of his face in his hand and put his other hand on the table. He skillfully turned the precious pen with slender finger joints. "In this way, you can sign up for a training class for her and let her learn from me from scratch." "..." the assistant really wants to say that you are ill and that it''s not sweet to force a twist. Wen Lizhi didn''t realize his compulsion. Maybe it was a kind of good intention to do bad things. He didn''t want to force Wen Mingzhu. He just wanted to make their relationship further. In the future, if Wen Mingzhu went to work in Hanshen every day, wouldn''t he be farther and farther away from him? Then Wen Lizhi waved, "if you''re okay, go out and find a training class for me later, or... I''ll teach her and make up lessons for her in the evening." ¡ª¡ªThat''s right. As a result, Wen Mingzhu didn''t appreciate it at all. After work, Mr. Wen, wearing a white shirt, with a computer and iPad in his hand, knocked on the door of Wen Mingzhu''s room. When he knocked on the door, his slender body stood outside the door. His face was handsome and cold. He had time to stretch out his fingers and push the glasses on his face, he said, "Pearl, come on, I''ll teach you computer science and communication technology..." Wen Mingzhu glanced at him and didn''t want to close the door. Thanks to Wen Lizhi''s quick action, one foot got stuck in the crack of the door. Then he frowned and blocked the crack of Wen Mingzhu''s door, forcing him in, "aren''t you interested?" Wen Mingzhu, a crisp princess with short hair and playfulness and frankness, raised her eyes and looked at the tall Wen Lizhi, "I''m not interested." Wen Lizhi was frustrated. "I''m afraid you won''t come back after you go to Hanshen''s company." "I''ve signed a contract and I''m going to work with him." Wen Mingzhu looked at him askance as if she was observing whether Wen Lizhi was ill. "Are you uncomfortable?" Wen Lizhi was so moved that he said, "how can you care about my body?" "..." that seems to be a bad brain. Wen Mingzhu opened her mouth and said, "go to bed early if you have nothing to do." "That''s right." Wenley cleared his throat, "I was not... Not that. I didn''t expect it to be so smooth when I recommended you to work in Hanshen. But I thought, you are also the Wen family. Our company will always come to help in the future, right? So I mean, you can learn something about the main areas of our company when you go to Hanshen as a flavorer, and you can help in the future ¡­¡­¡± That''s right. Unfortunately, Wen Mingzhu''s voice was calm, "I have no blood relationship with you. I don''t want to and won''t intervene in Wen''s enterprise in the future. That''s not mine." Not even my name. After coming back, Wen Mingzhu had only one idea: to live for herself and go out. Whether she died or lived in the future, she would never live in the Wen family again. Wen Lizhi''s heart seemed to have been stabbed hard. He forgot that before, he pushed hard. He didn''t allow their father and daughter to touch anything related to the Wen family. He harbored the deepest malice towards her and called her a hateful thief and shameless thief again and again. Now... He opened the door and asked her to come back. "But although such words sound ridiculous, after all, it used to depend on you to survive." Wen Mingzhu lowered her head and grinned at herself. Then she stretched out her hand and pulled out the data held in Wen Lizhi''s arm. Her hand was very small and Wen Lizhi''s shoulder was so strong. When she touched it, it was strong Wen Lizhi who trembled. Take the two materials in your hand and pad them. Wen Mingzhu said, "in order to repay you for raising me with Wen''s things in the past, I will try to learn these things. However, in the future, your enterprise doesn''t have to share a share with me, and I don''t need to sit in any position to tell me what to do. It''s good for you to manage the enterprise." He imprisoned her and tortured her. Now she responded to him with the word "reward". The heart seemed to be dripping blood. Wen Li''s face turned white, "Pearl, past things, I..." However, before he finished, Wen Mingzhu had turned around with the book. Wen Lizhi inadvertently pulled his foot out of the crack in the door, and the door closed quietly in front of him. Gently closed, but Wen Lizhi seemed to be beaten on his chest. He always had a bad feeling, as if Wen Mingzhu was too determined this time, so it gave him the illusion that he could integrate into her side. She seemed to be silently explaining what happened after she left him. ****** Wen Mingzhu started her new life of going to work in Hanshen company. She got up as early as Wen Lizhi every morning. Her brother and sister even met in the kitchen. Wen Lizhi hasn''t called a nanny at home in recent years. She solves three meals a day by herself. Now after Wen Mingzhu gets up early, she occasionally finds a cup of coffee and a sandwich on the table. Wen Lizhi had difficulty swallowing when eating. Every time he takes revenge on her, but why is he taken care of by her now? Why, Wen Mingzhu... He only thinks she is cruel. In this way, in this way of being a good man, he blocks everyone''s mouth and his. He didn''t even have a chance to compensate. Without speaking, Wen Lizhi looked at the warm coffee and knew that Wen Mingzhu had not gone far. He was trying to imagine what mood Wen Mingzhu was in to make this cup of coffee. He destroyed everything about her, took away her right to become a mother, demoted her to nothing, suppressed Li Guang and humiliated her back. The only thing she could resist was to ironically and obediently soak her bitterness in coffee and bring it to him. To tell him that she had surrendered in disappointment. He sniffed and wenlizhi drank up the coffee. Then the man frowned hard. It''s bitter, Wen Mingzhu. Is this the taste you want me to experience. No matter how bitter it is, I will bite my teeth and drink it. Wen Mingzhu, no matter how bitter it is, I won''t let you have a chance to leave me. When Wen Mingzhu came to Hanshen company, unexpectedly, she attracted onlookers. Passers-by whispered, "I heard that President Han personally led her to visit the company yesterday..." "Did you come in through the back door?" "When you come, you can directly join the R & D of the company''s new brand, don''t you think ~ ~" "Alas, these days, shameless people go through the back door. We can only strive to be forced by struggle and roll inside..." On the other hand, in the R & D base, Wen Mingzhu is equipped with a tube of reagent in her hand. While observing the color, she communicates with the people in the team. She has just come one day. Her generous and serious attitude has been recognized by the work team. Everyone also welcomes Wen Mingzhu to join, "well... I''m relieved to give you the theme of this issue." "After all, our customers are mainly women, so what theme do you want?" "Probably... New life and hope." Wen Mingzhu seemed to think of something, and then blurted out, "the smell is with memory, and I hope someone can recall happiness when they smell the taste of our new season products, so as to have the strength to face the current difficulties." In the corner, there was a bottle of nameless test tube. The liquid in the test tube was burning and boiling, and the surface was bubbling. Wen Mingzhu looked at it, turned her attention again, smiled and said, "of course, we also need to brainstorm. It''s not good for me to decide alone." "Mr. Han thinks highly of you." the little sister patted Wen Mingzhu on the shoulder and took the reagent from her hand. "By the way, is this what you brought before? We smell the smell of sunshine and spring. It''s very comfortable. Are you willing to add it to our new products?" "Yes." Wen Mingzhu''s eyes shine. She hoped that the smell of sunshine could warm more people. The team held the glass test tube high, shaking the fragrance prototype named "light" personally selected by Wen Mingzhu. Everyone praised Wen Mingzhu''s talent and strength, and then began to plan the products. The nameless spice liquid in the corner boiled again and cooled slowly. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2068 After Wen Mingzhu got off work from Hanshen''s company, the people in the R & D base waved goodbye to her one by one, leaving her standing alone in the base. A little sister who finally left said to her, "so hard, don''t go back after work?" "I''ll stay a little longer." Wen Mingzhu smiled. "The equipment here is better than my home. I still like to stay in the base." "Oh, you work too hard. I''m really dwarfed by standing with you." the little sister thumbed up to Wen Mingzhu, "come on! Let''s go back first!" At the gate of the gate, the floor of the R & D product was left with only one pearl. She looked at her previously known name "light" perfume and was placed in the middle of the platform. I hope this time, it can pass on warmth to more people. Just After a pause, Wen Mingzhu went to the corner. In the corner, there was a lonely test tube. The left liquid also flowed quietly at the bottom. No one found it. It gave off a taste alone. Not strong, Wen Mingzhu approached, picked up the test tube, leaned up to smell it, and then dropped her eyelashes. The smell may recall all her painful memories at once. These painful memories are the driving force to support her to the present. Without those past, there may not be the present pearl. It is the scenery of hell that will support her to see the sun. Put the test tube back, Wen Mingzhu put on her gloves and began to be busy again. She extracted the elements she needed from all kinds of rich materials. The night outside was getting darker, and she was still in the laboratory. Until there was a sound outside, Wen Mingzhu heard the movement and raised her head. She found someone standing outside without turning on the light. The light of the mobile phone screen hit him faintly in the face. Wen Mingzhu was stunned. When she looked up, she found that Li Guang was standing there. He also held a closed umbrella in his hand and said to Wen Mingzhu, "it''s raining outside." So late... How did he come to pick her up? Wen Mingzhu stood still. "Why are you here?" didn''t he say goodbye? "I heard from Wen Lizhi that you came to work here with brother Han Shen." Li Guang''s eyes were gratified. That day they said goodbye and said no cruel words, but now when they met, he was still so gentle that he didn''t seem to care how deeply Wen Mingzhu hurt him. "So he said hello to Han Shen... To pick you up from work." Wen Mingzhu put down the test tube in her hand and took off her gloves. In fact, she also planned to go, but now Li Guang came to pick her up, but she couldn''t go. After all the decisions have been made, we can''t drag along any more. Wen Mingzhu said, "it''s raining outside. I didn''t hear it." "I''ll... Take you back." Li Guang''s hand holding the umbrella was a little too hard. "I feel you''ve been doing well recently. I''m relieved." During the day, Wen Lizhi suddenly called Li Guang to the company, and said with charity that he was willing to give Li Guang a chance to cooperate with their company, because Wen Mingzhu had returned to him. "She also went to Hanshen''s company. Later, she will be the bright and beautiful sister of Wen Lizhi and a famous perfumer in the industry. There won''t be any news related to you Li Guang. You''re dead. Wen Mingzhu has never been touched by you. She''s the most correct only in the Wen family. Come on, sign the contract." Wen Lizhi was handsome and ironic. Since Wen Mingzhu came back, Li Guang has done no harm to him. He even agreed to this business and could humiliate Li Guang. Tell him that you, a man, rely on women to protect you. More like a declaration of sovereignty. For Li Guang, Wen Mingzhu will cooperate with her as long as she can be happy. He can bear everything. He hasn''t suffered anything for so many years. Just can''t help missing. That''s why I was stimulated by Wen Lizhi. After it rained heavily, I came to see her. Just look at her. Li Guang resisted his desire to say something, but whispered, "do you want me to send you?" "No." Wen Mingzhu said bluntly, "Li Guang, don''t come to me again." When saying this, Wen Mingzhu couldn''t bear to frown. It hurts. Li Guangming gave her so much support. Li Guang trembled and said nothing else, "I..." The moment he wanted to say it, he suddenly changed his words, "let''s go downstairs." Wen Mingzhu didn''t insist any more. She said so. She also knew that Li Guang would not stubbornly send herself back, so she acquiesced. She packed up her things and went out with Li Guang. Unexpectedly, when she walked to the door, someone stood in the rain with an umbrella. Her expression was gloomy, like a beast robbed of its territory. At the moment of seeing Li Guang, the man asked coldly, "How did you get here?" When Li Guang saw Wen Lizhi holding an umbrella in the rain and waiting for Wen Mingzhu, he was a little sad. In fact, for Wen Lizhi, this is also a change. If he can really treat Wen Mingzhu from his heart to get rid of some of his bad habits, he will have no regret to leave. Just wanted to explain for Wen Mingzhu, Wen Lizhi rushed up, grabbed Wen Mingzhu and pulled her to her side, "you work overtime in the company to spend time with this man?!" "What are you talking about!" Wen Mingzhu threw away Wen Lizhi''s hand and didn''t choose to go under his umbrella. However, it was this move that stimulated Wen Lizhi. He pulled Wen Mingzhu, who turned to take a taxi home by himself, back. "Did I let you go? You just turn and go!" Wen Mingzhu couldn''t believe looking at Wen Lizhi yelling at herself. Her refusal to Li Guang doesn''t mean she has to accept Wen Lizhi unconditionally. However, now, it''s obvious that Wen Lizhi has regarded her as his own property, so Wen Mingzhu struggled, "let go, it''s raining. I want to go back quickly." "Come under my umbrella when it rains!" Wen Lizhi lost his mind when he was angry. He seemed to lose control of things related to Wen Mingzhu. "You abandoned the spare tire like Li Guang. Why do you have to eat it back! Are you a man, Li Guang? Are you cheap or not? You won''t want to get you!" One dares to paste upside down and the other dares to respond. Wen Lizhi wants to laugh, "do I have to give you two a slap for your deep fetters!" "You don''t like me, OK, can you stop pulling innocent people into the water!" Wen Mingzhu was angry. "First, Li Guang came to me as an accident. Second, Li Guang didn''t do anything to harm me or you, and he didn''t have time to compete with you. He couldn''t stand your groundless accusation. All grass and trees regard everyone as an enemy. Have you ever thought it was your own problem!" Wen Mingzhu''s words are too heartbreaking. Wen Lizhi''s face is very white. He still holds an umbrella, but under the violent action just now, Wen Mingzhu is drenched in the rain. There is rain on her wet face. Her blood is not very good. The whole person looks pale and thin in the rain. The wet hair is pasted on her face, and the rain slides down along her hair. Wen Mingzhu looked at Wen Lizhi, then turned to Li Guang and said, "don''t come to me again in the future." this was telling Li Guang and protecting Li Guang for the last time in front of Wen Lizhi. Li Guang froze and didn''t refute. Then he watched Wen Mingzhu leave in the heavy rain. He didn''t chase him. Instinct made him chase, but reason told him that he couldn''t chase. Catching up would only add trouble to Wen Mingzhu. He could only watch her silently in the rain. From then on, he was a bystander of individual life and could only stand idly by her pain. Too cruel, Wen Mingzhu... She was too cruel to push him out of her muddy water. But Wen Lizhi caught up. It was raining. In the middle of the night, there were few cars and people on the road. He caught up and grabbed Wen Mingzhu''s hand. "How much do you want to make!" "Until you don''t take Li Guang to disgust me." Wen Mingzhu''s words are like a sharp blade out of the sheath, cold, thin, fast and sharp with the rain, "you don''t deserve it." At the thought of Li Guang, she was going to attack decontamination and nominalization. Wen Mingzhu couldn''t understand why Wen Lizhi hated her. But how did Li Guang do him, what countless things he did, and why he suffered such hysterical insults from Wen Lizhi. She is not worthy of Li Guang, without a trace of dirty love, and she can''t get others to be generous! "Are you competing with me because of Li Guang?!" Wen Li stopped and took a breath. "Can''t you see that I''ve done so much? Wen Mingzhu, do you have a heart? Why do you have a heart for Li Guang? You have a heart of stone here! You said you love me. Is this the way you love me? Love me shouldn''t follow me and favor me unconditionally!" Wen Mingzhu''s chest seemed to have been dug a big hole out. It was empty and cold. She didn''t want to talk to Wen Lizhi any more, but she was gripped by Wen Lizhi. In addition to struggling, she was stopped by Wen Lizhi and fell to the ground! The rain kept beating on her face, stinging and swallowing her breath, and Wen Mingzhu got up from the ground. Wen Lizhi subconsciously wanted to help, and his heart was aching, "I didn''t mean to..." he slipped like this, and he used a little force Wen Mingzhu turned her face and smiled at him with a messy face of rain. "It''s all right on purpose. Anyway, I deserve it." "Wen Mingzhu, tell me... How can you get your love for me back on track? What am I going to do..." Wen Lizhi is about to lose his umbrella. It is clear that he is the safest place here, but she just won''t come. "Whether it''s Li Guang or not, if it''s him, you''re willing to go under his umbrella!" Wen Lizhi lost his umbrella and rushed into the rain. His driver is still waiting in the underground garage. He has only one idea. Anyway, take Wen Mingzhu home first. If he gets wet, he will definitely catch a cold After Wen Mingzhu got up from the ground, her clothes were soaked. When Wen Lizhi picked up her Princess, she finally stopped struggling. Numbly stick it to Wen Lizhi''s chest and listen to his rapid heartbeat. It''s clear that Wen Lizhi''s body is so strong with temperature, but why... Wen Lizhi, I can''t warm up at all. When the driver saw Wen Lizhi rush into the underground garage with someone in his arms in the rain, he was startled. He immediately opened the trunk door. Wen Mingzhu closed his eyes and gasped. Wen Lizhi is now in a mess. He reached out to wipe Wen Mingzhu''s face with paper and gasped, "Don''t compete with me, will you? I''m angry when I see Li Guang. I can''t control myself... I didn''t mean to throw you to the ground. Open your eyes and look at me..." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2069 However, Wen Lizhi was so worried that she responded to his silence. It took her a long time to open her eyes. At the first sight of Wen Lizhi in the car, she turned her head away first. The car started slowly and drove in the direction of Wen''s house. Wen Lizhi wanted to take Wen Mingzhu home. As soon as he got home, he wanted to pick her up, but he didn''t expect Wen Mingzhu to push him away. He staggered to his feet and then walked into the house. Looking at her slender back, Wen Lizhi felt bad. He asked the driver to stop the car, so he followed Wen Mingzhu to chase him in. He walked up to the second floor and found that Wen Mingzhu was consciously putting hot water. He thought he was caught in a heavy rain and wanted to take a hot bath. Wen Lizhi shouted to her from behind, "Wen Mingzhu, are you so exclusive of me?" Wen Mingzhu didn''t speak. Just now she felt a little cold along the way. Maybe she was caught in too much rain. Coupled with her emotional excitement, she felt that her breathing was a little hot. It can''t be that I caught a cold and had a fever in the rain. Wen Mingzhu had just had an abortion a while ago. She had just been well maintained. She was caught in the rain again. She was particularly vulnerable to cold due to lack of Qi and blood. The woman shook the wall of the bathtub and felt that her sight was a little blurred in front of her. Biting her lip, she felt too fragile. A love will die and a rain will fall apart. No, if she still has the strength to live, she still wants to try to fall in love with others. Wen Mingzhu held back her uncomfortable feeling, took off her clothes and went in while the hot water was still cooling in the bathtub. Wen Lizhi waited outside the bathroom for a long time. She didn''t wait for Wen Mingzhu. She didn''t want to open the door¡ª¡ª "Hey, did you hear me talking to you?" The panicked sound of water sounded, and Wen Lizhi felt his heart suddenly missed half a beat. Wen Mingzhu hid in the bathtub. The hot air blurred Wen Lizhi''s vision. Vaguely, he could only see her smooth shoulders and thin back muscles. The large area of skin exposed on the water is surprisingly white. Wen Lizhi''s footsteps stopped at the door. The man felt that his subconscious Adam''s Apple moved up and down, "Wen Mingzhu..." "I''m taking a bath." Wen Mingzhu gasped. Obviously, she was unwell and her mood fluctuated violently. "Please go out!" Wenlizhi stood motionless at the door. A dirty thought flashed through his mind. Did Li Guang touch Wen Mingzhu''s beautiful body like this. She is so white and thin. Like a lonely fragile pearl. The beast roared at the grassland in his heart. Not only did Wen Lizhi not quit, but he took a step closer to the bathroom. Wen Mingzhu opened her eyes wide, and the whole person almost got into the water. She shrank into the bathtub and subconsciously said to Wen Lizhi, "you go out." Wen Lizhi didn''t speak, but his eyes were already in the mood of wind and rain. He couldn''t accept that Wen Mingzhu had been occupied by another man. He couldn''t accept that someone already... He took the first step and picked the flowers he had hidden in the greenhouse for so long. All emotions, in this stormy night, accompanied by a thunder, fell to the ground and were blown up. There was a panic flutter in the bathroom and the scream of Wen Mingzhu. She almost drowned in this not deep bathtub. She originally wanted to comfort herself through hot water, but she didn''t expect to be a prison and had nowhere to escape. Wen Lizhi didn''t know when he was wet by the water. It seemed that he couldn''t tell whether the water was hot water in the bathtub or wenmingzhu''s tears. Because both hot water and her tears are hot. Wen Lizhi didn''t know why he was out of control. Maybe all he endured for so many years collapsed at the moment when he saw Wen Mingzhu. He did not know that she had such a great influence that the whole city in his heart turned into ruins in an instant. This is his and can only be his. Why didn''t you start earlier. There was a terrible voice in her heart asking Wen Lizhi why she didn''t start at that time, so that she wandered out and took advantage of other men. At the beginning, she tied her with such a relationship earlier and occupied all of her, so that she wouldn''t miss her every day and night. At the end of the madness, a woman opened her mouth fragile, as if a drowning man were crying for help at the end. Open your eyes, numb and desperate. Finally, no more pain will cry out. The cruel knife named reality pierced her body and twisted her viscera into flesh and blood. It turned out that all efforts to escape could not escape this sad, fate''s tease. Force again and again. In the end, all she can do is "I won''t forgive you." forgive? They all owe each other a life. His sister, and her children. He bit her on the neck. "Let''s not forgive each other all our life." ****** The next day, Wen Mingzhu had a high fever. Under the dual stimulation of body and spirit, her whole person fell into a state of nonsense. When Wen Lizhi woke up from her, her body was so hot that she was scared that she immediately called Jiang Ling and Bai Yue. Jiang Ling looked at Wen Mingzhu, who was lying on the bed with a white face, and felt that there was something wrong with Wen Lizhi''s expression, so he left Bai Yue in the room. He dragged Wen Lizhi out, and then lowered his voice, "did you do something?" Wenley looked left and said to him, "what do you mean by trying to teach me a lesson?" "Be honest." Jiang Ling''s tone was very serious. "Wen Mingzhu''s body was not easy to take care of before... Losing her child also requires a baby, you know? She hasn''t recovered yet. If you stimulate her, she must be ill!" When Wen Li stopped listening, his throat tightened, "I..." Looking at his expression, Jiang Ling suddenly guessed something. He couldn''t believe it. He took a breath, shook his head and said, "are you still not human?" Wynn said nothing. "You''re an animal, Winnie!" Jiang Ling''s face changed greatly. "Wen Mingzhu is like this. How can you do it!" The mood in Wen Lizhi''s eyes is very complex. On the one hand, he does feel guilty for his impulsive behavior, but on the other hand, he feels that this is perfect. He wants to closely fit with Wen Mingzhu''s flesh and blood. They should entangle like this The complex emotions made Wen Lizhi unable to speak for a moment and a half. In the past, he would certainly excuse himself, but now, after a long silence, Wen Lizhi finally didn''t deny his crime, but said, "anyway, I have plenty of time waiting for her to forgive me." You might as well turn her into your own first. "You... You... You are hopeless!" Jiang Ling pointed to Wen Lizhi and yelled, "if Wen Mingzhu wakes up, if she can call the police and catch you, I''ll be the first to applaud! It''s best to shoot you scum. I must be happy to take the whole family to the entrance of the village to eat your dinner!" Wen Li only frowned. Bai Yue in the quilt was supposed to be checking Wen Mingzhu''s body. If he opened the quilt, he would find green and red marks on Wen Mingzhu''s neck. I think he didn''t care about it yesterday. At that time, love and hate were fighting each other in his mind. For one moment, love prevailed, and for another, hate regained the initiative. For him, it was torture. His soul seemed to drown with Wen Mingzhu in hot water. "No matter how she punishes me." Wenli just clenched his fingers and looked strange. "I don''t regret it." He lost his father when he was young, his mother was deceived by villains, and his family was almost destroyed. The failed family environment made him feel cold and thin when he was young. Up to now, he has only learned to do whatever he wants and doesn''t trust anyone. In order to let Wen Mingzhu stay with her forever, she hated the price, even a little painless. However, to Wen Li''s surprise, Wen Mingzhu''s fever subsided a little. When he woke up, he saw his expression, which turned out to be indifferent. Jiang Ling and Bai Yue stood by and watched Wen Mingzhu wake up. They were worried and asked with concern, "sister Mingzhu, are you okay?" Her throat is a little sore. Wen Mingzhu''s first reaction is to thank Jiang Ling. They are doctors. If they have examined themselves, they must be able to clearly know what happened to her. Therefore, at this moment, she has no need to grasp who to sell miserably. Fate has peeled off her bloody tragedy to everyone''s eyes. Wen Mingzhu clenched the quilt, and Jiang Ling looked uncomfortable. "Don''t suppress yourself too much. If you have any emotions to vent, Bai Yue and I are helping you. Wen Lizhi is too much. Sister Mingzhu, you must learn to protect yourself correctly. No matter what you do, we must stand on your side." How nice! Everyone around her is willing to help her. "If I remember correctly, you and brother Bai Yue came to check me last time." Wen Mingzhu repeated hoarsely, "thank you." Jiang Ling sighed and held Wen Mingzhu''s hand. "Mingzhu, you really don''t have to swallow this grievance. I can''t see it..." "Any harm done to him won''t give me the pleasure of revenge." Wen Mingzhu didn''t know who she was talking to. Her heart seemed to be really dead, and her tone seemed to be going to die the next second. "What can I do if I call the police and catch him?" How sad, how desperate. Even gave up calling for help. All the wounds cut on her with this knife were bloody wounds. Bai Yue feels that Wen Mingzhu is too pitiful. This woman clearly has such tenacious vitality that she wants to cheer up again and again, but each time waiting for her is a deeper and heavier blow. If this goes on, the Pearl Wen Mingzhu will really break. They prescribed medicine for Wen Mingzhu. When they left, they held Wen Li to stop talking. They were particularly worried. Bai Yue looked at Jiang Ling, a good man, and wanted to move his family to Wen''s house. He sighed helplessly. With worry, Wen Lizhi went to Wen Mingzhu''s bed. After a long time, he finally opened his mouth and said, "what else... What''s wrong?" Wen Mingzhu was silent. He forced her to do irreversible harm to her. Now she has only silence to resist, because she has no weapons. Wen Lizhi knew that Wen Mingzhu would hate himself. However, in order to get her, he wanted to touch Wen Mingzhu again. Unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu flashed away like an electric shock. Then she asked him, "what time is it? I''m going to work." Wenlizhi opened his eyes. "Are you crazy? You''re sick. Why do you still want to go to work?" Wen Mingzhu didn''t speak any more. She didn''t respond to Wen Lizhi word by word except for work. Wen Lizhi felt like a clown singing a monologue on the side. He also knows that Wen Mingzhu blames him. Blame him. He can sing monologue all his life. In the morning, Wen Mingzhu didn''t say a word. She ate silently, took medicine, and kept replying to her work on wechat. She didn''t take a nap at noon. Wen Mingzhu and her colleagues made a video and only told them they had a fever. Without saying anything else, Han Shen sent her condolences to let her have a good rest. She tore open her cracked lips and smiled at him. Wen Li''s heart was killing. All kinds of suffering emotions piled up. At two o''clock in the afternoon, he clenched his fist and said to Wen Mingzhu, "I''ll take you to the company." He let her do what she wants. Think you owe her. Wen Mingzhu finally had another expression. Originally, after last night, she seemed to have been pulled out of her mood. She didn''t sell a miserable sentence and didn''t say a bitter word. She swallowed it raw, numb to the point that Wen Lizhi felt frightened. He would rather Wen Mingzhu be as desperate and full of vitality as she first met five years later. She would confront him in a bar surrounded by so many people and tear her face at all costs - but now, she seems to have lost her soul overnight, and she doesn''t even have the eyes to accuse him. Why? Why didn''t he scold him for doing such an excessive thing Have you been completely disappointed with him? This makes Wen Lizhi panic. He can only choose to give in and obey Wen Mingzhu, "but there is a requirement that I have to accompany you in the whole process." Wen Mingzhu didn''t refuse. She wanted to return to the working environment. Now the only thing supporting her was her job. Back in the working environment, Wen Mingzhu''s words became more and more, and together with them confirmed the theme of the new product. They chose to use different flowers to name different fragrances, and the flowers behind these flowers also represented different meanings. "I have some different reagents stored in the base." Wen Mingzhu, wearing gloves, gasped slightly because of a fever, but she insisted, "there is another plan. When I recuperate at home today, I made it into the form of PPT and gave it to you. These flower words are also meaningful and can be combined with the theme of this issue..." After Wen Mingzhu had only been here for a long time, she had shut up those who doubted her through her own behavior. Everyone saw her efforts. Everyone affirmed her idea and was willing to take this as the theme. Only Han Shen stood aside and was uneasy. Wen Li looked at Han Shen and found that he was staring at Wen Mingzhu''s back and frowning. Subconsciously, he was tight in his heart, "what''s the matter with you?" "I always think sister Mingzhu is strange." Han Shen murmured, "she gave me the appearance of... Eager to fulfill my wishes." I don''t seem to be living for myself. Wen Li stopped his pain and could only stand by and watch Wen Mingzhu. After he was busy, he even left his work and stayed with him. In the past, wenlizhi never indulged a woman like this. When it was time to get off work, Wenli stopped to give a hand, "go home." Wen Mingzhu forced herself to pack up. Her forehead and hair were hot. Obviously, the antipyretic medicine she took in the afternoon was useless. As soon as Wen Lizhi touched her, she knew she must still have a fever. She was too anxious. Fortunately, she asked the driver to prepare medicine in the car in advance. Holding Wen Mingzhu''s hand, she didn''t even punch in, so she directly pulled her out of the company. There were whispers all the way. "Isn''t this the little girl led by our boss last time?" "This time, why did you change a man to lead... You look so handsome!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2070 Wen Mingzhu itself is also a physique that is easy to be noticed. Her face is too white and thin. Now she is dragged by Wen Lizhi. The bystanders don''t know the reason, and they will think the picture of handsome men and women is quite pleasing to the eye. Only Wen Mingzhu felt desolate inside. She had never been close to Wen Lizhi openly in public in the past. Wen Lizhi regarded her as a disgrace. How could he have physical contact with her in front of everyone? Now I can''t wait to pull her to take her home... But Wen Lizhi, it seems that she has never had her own home. Han Shen looked at Wen Lizhi''s appearance of pulling Wen Mingzhu out in such a hurry. He was quite worried. He always felt that there had never been a real ditch between them. Those love and hate floated on the surface. They refused to open their mouth to admit anything, and this barrier could not pass. Wen Lizhi doesn''t have no feelings for Wen Mingzhu... Han Shen sighed at the bottom of his heart and hoped that Wen Lizhi could really exchange feelings with Wen Mingzhu from his heart. Otherwise, unilateral payment, but not correctly paid, will cause resentment on both sides. It''s just that feelings are two people''s business. Han Shen, an outsider, doesn''t intervene much. I heard Tang poetry say something about the inside story before. I was worried that if something really happened... Wen Lizhi regretted it too late. But Wen Lizhi didn''t think so much. He just wanted to take Wen Mingzhu back. Now she''s still feverish. She must be sent home quickly and ask Jiang Ling to check her. What Wen Lizhi doesn''t know is that he can never take it for granted that what he thinks is good may be superfluous in other people''s eyes, in other words, self touching. Wen Lizhi is full of thoughts that he has done so well for Wen Mingzhu. It is reasonable to say that Wen Mingzhu should give something in return. He has never thought whether Wen Mingzhu wants it or not. When he got home, Jiang Ling didn''t come. Bai Yue came in advance. He had white hair. When he saw Wen Mingzhu, he turned his face and said with a smile, "long time no see." Although it looks bad, but I don''t know why, the more Bai feels that the warm pearl is... More energetic. This is not a good sign, as if she took out her last breath and reflected. Wen Mingzhu was given a more effective antipyretic. Bai Yue told her some precautions. He said, "how can you get sick and go to work?" Wenli stopped and said, "I can''t stop it." Bai Yue stared at him, "I didn''t ask you." Wenli stops the flat mouth. Then Bai Yue looked at Wen Mingzhu, "you can''t joke about your life, Mingzhu, do you know?" There is a deeper meaning behind this sentence. The more Wen Mingzhu and Bai look at each other, the more they want to express the real meaning from his eyes. But Wen Lizhi was a little upset. Bai Yue looked seriously at his sister. What are you going to do? Although I know this man doesn''t like women, his eyes are too "affectionate"! So Wen Li stopped and pushed Bai Yue, "what are you looking at?" Bai Yue said, "I think your sister is much more pleasing to the eye than you." Wen Mingzhu looked at her with thin skin and tender filling... No, her skin is white and beautiful. "Ha ha." Wen Lizhi threw him out. "Who can you see with your eyes? Not even your husband? Jealous that he can win the prize." "What''s the matter?" Bai Yue scolded him. "Who is my husband? Pearl, don''t think crooked! What do you mean by the way you look at me?" "Your husband is not Jiang Ling, can it be me?" Wen Lizhi pointed to himself. "I can''t afford you. Go out, go out, cut your hair every day. It''s too long, like a woman." "I''m more beautiful than women!" Bai Yue was furious and was driven out by Wen Lizhi. "I came only when your sister was ill! Wen Lizhi, you beast, cross the river and tear down the bridge. Be careful not to cry in the future!" Wen Lizhi''s answer was to close the door with a click - he closed the careful Bai Yue outside his home. Wen Mingzhu took a breath. She swallowed the medicine and then moved to the kitchen to cook. Wen Lizhi''s expression was not very good-looking. "If you''re uncomfortable, go back to your bedroom and lie down. Don''t run upstairs." Wen Mingzhu was stunned. Someone covered her back and hugged her waist from behind. A male voice sounded in her ear, "what do you want to eat, I''ll come." After a while, Wen Mingzhu said, "contraceptives." These three words are like a basin of cold water poured down from Wen Lizhi''s head. The man''s action of holding her is stiff, followed by the change of voice, "what do you mean?" Wen Mingzhu broke off his stiff fingers one by one and turned to look at him. "I haven''t taken contraceptives yet." If you take 72 hours of emergency contraception, you still have time. Wen Lizhi feels like he was split in half. Yes, he didn''t take any measures in his last atrocity, or even he didn''t do it on purpose. If he had children, would Wen Mingzhu''s motherhood be aroused? Would she be more willing to stay with him if she had children No matter boys or girls, as long as Wen Mingzhu wants, he can give her and their children anything But unexpectedly, from Wen Mingzhu''s mouth, I heard the word contraceptive. Wen Lizhi seemed to be hurt, "you are willing to get pregnant for Li Guang, but you are not willing to have a child for me? Why not have my child!" "The uterus grows on me. It''s my right to give birth to who and when." Wen Mingzhu''s eyes suddenly sharpened, as if she had riveted her strength and pricked her whole body. She also wanted to resist Wen Lizhi, "it has nothing to do with you as a man!" "But if you have children, it''s ours!" Wenlizhi''s tone became higher, indicating his anger. "Don''t you want children? You were so hysterical without a child before. Now I give you one, and you don''t want it again!" Listen... Is he human? She took her child''s medicine lightly, and now she doesn''t care to give you another one and put what she doesn''t want in her womb - he didn''t treat Wen Mingzhu as a person, let alone pay attention to that little life. He''s the devil! He doesn''t know what love is! He just wants to tie her up with the child so that she can''t leave ruthlessly! Wen Mingzhu''s eyes opened hard. I can''t imagine how vicious and foolish a person can be. No one taught Wen Li Zhi, because he experienced too much loss and betrayal since childhood. Before he became the perpetrator, he was the victim of a ruthless fate. Maybe god originally gave Wen Mingzhu a task, that is to let her teach Wen Lizhi what love is. Unfortunately... Wen Lizhi polished Wen Mingzhu''s love before learning to love. Without speaking, Wen Mingzhu lowered her head and clenched her hand. Since Wen Lizhi didn''t buy her medicine, she didn''t struggle to resist. Anyway, this life was in his hand. In that case... Wen Mingzhu didn''t say anything else, but boiled water and said, "if you don''t eat, you don''t eat." "Then why do you want to eat?" Wen Lizhi looked at Wen Mingzhu''s numb expression and wanted to ask her if her heart wouldn''t hurt? When she was pregnant with Li Guang''s child, she looked so happy. Now he just wants her to be pregnant... Why can he be so eager to eat contraceptives? "Out of my will, I don''t want to have your child." Wen Mingzhu spoke so calmly that Wen Lizhi thought she was cruel. "But anyway, my will won''t be recognized by you, so I decided not to say it." The only thing she could make up for was the perfume she wanted to design. The Pearl in Wen Lizhi''s eyes became a stone. He didn''t eat the oil and salt, which once frustrated him to self doubt. How can a woman who used to love him so much change? What is he going to do and how can he get their relationship back on track? It doesn''t matter. He still has strength. Even if he clumsily tried the wrong way to save Wen Mingzhu, at least... His feelings are true. But unexpectedly, Wen Mingzhu never mentioned the contraceptive again. She didn''t think that after that night, she broke up unhappily, and Wen Mingzhu went to work as usual the next day. In the past half a month, Wen Mingzhu took the reagent and suddenly felt pain in his lower abdomen. An ominous feeling flashed in her mind. Wen Mingzhu turned pale and went to Han Shen. After telling the truth, Han Shen took her to the hospital for examination. The news soon reached Wen Lizhi''s ears. When he arrived, Wen Mingzhu''s blood test report just came out. Because the time was too short, the urine test might not be accurate, so he simply took blood to test whether he was pregnant. As a result, Wen Mingzhu felt cold all over. She''s pregnant. But she didn''t have a baby long ago, so her body couldn''t bear it... She gently covered her stomach. Wen Mingzhu sat on the bench in the hospital corridor. Han Shen also had a headache and smoked. I didn''t know that he thought Han Shen was the father of her child. Wen Lizhi hurried here and grabbed the report in Han Shen''s hand. This is his child''s report. How can he let other men see it at first sight? When he saw the word pregnancy, Wenli''s heart stopped. Boy, he''s going to have a baby! He''s going to be a father! The joy suddenly dazzled Wen Lizhi''s mind and made him not care whether Wen Mingzhu was happy. He talked to himself and pulled up Wen Mingzhu. He couldn''t hide the smile on his face, "Pearl, we''re going to have children!" His response was Wen Mingzhu''s fragile and beautiful face. Wenli stopped his heart and said, "don''t you want it, child?" "I can''t help whether the child wants it or not." Wen Mingzhu grinned sarcastically. "Do you know how to ask me now? Or my uterus?" Wenli couldn''t hear her stabbing him with such words. "Is it so painful to have a baby for me?" Wen Mingzhu threw him away. Unexpectedly, Wen Lizhi said, "if you are pregnant, give me a good baby. Can you stop your work?" Han Shen stopped him on the side, "Wen Lizhi, you''re wrong." "Why is it wrong? Is it difficult to get pregnant and let her go to work?" Wen Lizhi said loudly, "I''m doing it for you, Wen Mingzhu!" He seems to have learned love, but he never seems to have learned it. Wen Mingzhu was tired physically and mentally. She turned and asked Han Shen, "brother Han Shen, where is the plan..." "We have all the perfume recipes you give." Han Shen sighed in his heart. Wen Mingzhu was forced to give birth to his son, and was forced to become a toy for other men. He really didn''t want her to fall down like this, "look at your choice." "My choice." Wen Mingzhu opened her eyes and whispered, "I have no choice." She is so beautiful, but so fragile, as if it would be ashes with a touch. During this time, Han Shen has always felt that Wen Mingzhu''s state is wrong. Maybe she needs to see a psychologist. Severe depression will affect her normal life Han Shen grabbed Wen Lizhi, "can you give Wen Mingzhu some breathing time?" She kept saying that in order to warm the Pearl, she couldn''t breathe at all. Wen Lizhi tugged at Wen Mingzhu. "I''m so kind to her. I really want to live a good life. Don''t be an outsider. When Mingzhu has a baby, I''ll let her come back to work." "You don''t control whether she goes to work or not." from Wen Lizhi''s words and deeds to Wen Mingzhu, Han Shen only felt a suffocating despair. This man''s desire for control is too strong. How did Wen Mingzhu bear it in the past? Now he said it for the sake of Wen Mingzhu. In fact, he was just taking Wen Mingzhu to please himself and satisfy himself. Because if he is really good to Wen Mingzhu, why hasn''t he seen Wen Mingzhu smile? Wen Lizhi held Wen Mingzhu''s hand tightly and took her away from the hospital without saying anything else. After returning home, Han Shen''s words still upset him. Wen Lizhi looked at Wen Mingzhu sitting by the window. He went up, covered her weak body with a tall figure, and asked her, "do you think I''m bad for you?" Wen Mingzhu finally smiled and smiled very happily, but she looked down out of the window, "touch your conscience and say that." "Conscience?" Wen Lizhi said to Wen Mingzhu, "I have no conscience. My conscience died when I was nine years old." Wen Mingzhu looked at Wen Lizhi and suddenly pulled the corners of her mouth, "you''re so boring. Now she still holds on to those things in the past to teach." This mocking tone stepped on the most painful place of wenlizhi. He was angry on the spot and bumped her into the open glass window, "what do you mean?" Laugh at his injuries when he was young? "Didn''t you get a little stimulation when you were young?" Wen Mingzhu clenched her hands, "It seems that the whole world owes you. It''s great to be a victim. Does anyone have to make way for you? As long as you expose your wound, those preferences and pity have to lean towards you. To tell you the truth, I envy it! Why didn''t my sister die at the beginning, so that I can be understood unconditionally!" "Wen Mingzhu, how can you say such words!" "Wen Mingzhu died early!!!" A sharp scream tore up Wen Lizhi''s defense. He looked at the woman he pressed on the edge of the window and hated to tighten his fingers for a time. Maybe he could directly cut off her breathing! "You mean, you also want to die now, don''t you? You want to die because you''re forced by me, and you want to die because you have to get pregnant - you don''t understand, do you want to die too?" Wen Lizhi gnashed his teeth. "You white eyed wolf, I''m so kind to you!" "Are you good to me?" Wen Mingzhu wanted to kill him, "I tell you, my whole life is ruined. I can''t let you destroy another person, so I''ll let Li Guang stay away from me! Are you good to me? Are you good to me just to imprison and control everything I have! I''m a living person, Wen Lizhi. Don''t be moved by yourself with good intentions. In fact, I''m so disgusting that I might as well let me die!" "Didn''t you say it last time?" Wenli laughed angrily. "Didn''t you want to jump out of the building and fail to jump? You''re so greedy and afraid of death. I should have thought that you and your father are the same people! How many women want to have my child, why do you refuse! You live up to now, and I even give you this name!" "Then I''ll give you the name back." One by one, Wen Mingzhu opened Wen Lizhi''s hand. Then he jumped back mercilessly. The window guard couldn''t stop a person who really wanted to die. She turned over. "You laugh that I dare not die, don''t you?" "Now I dare. You ask me who gave me the courage." "-- wenlitz, your child." The last straw that crushed her. Wen Mingzhu thought, would the formula of those perfume really be adopted? Great, Tang poetry, Su Feifei, Li Guang, Jiang Ling, your kindness will turn into flowers and perfume, to give more courage to people. "Wen Mingzhu!" "The name is not mine, and life is not mine." Wen Mingzhu thought of a lyrics, "I can only repay you the happiness I borrowed from you." Wen Li stopped his heart and looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief. He had stepped outside the windowsill. He lost his voice and shouted, "no!" The sharp pain distracted him, and he really let go of his hand. Wait a minute, third floor, something will happen, really something will happen! No, he just stimulated her. He thought she didn''t dare. He couldn''t lose her! Only one question flashed through a woman''s mind before she finally jumped. "Wen Mingzhu, don''t do this, I beg you!" Who is he calling? She''s not Wen Mingzhu. Wenli Zhi, do you remember my original name? Whatever, die first. ¡ª¡ªBang. That''s good. I''ve become a flower, too. ¡£ www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2071 It rained heavily at night, and the lights of ambulances and police swayed in the dark rain, like overturned blood. When the assistant received the news and rushed over, he saw a body covered with white cloth on the stretcher and Wen Lizhi, who knelt down and turned into a statue. The assistant went up to help him. He found that he was shaking badly, like losing his soul. He kept shaking. The heavy rain drenched his whole person, and he was terribly pale. The assistant couldn''t look down and said, "President Wen, I''m late... How could this happen..." How could this happen. Previously, I saw Wen Lizhi planning happily in the office, because Wen Mingzhu has been at Wen''s house for a long time, and the smiles on Wen Lizhi''s face have increased. It seems that only when Wen Mingzhu is around, he will have the feeling of being a person. And now The blood on the ground was more dazzling than the lamp of the ambulance. Wen Lizhi couldn''t believe it. It was the blood from Wen Mingzhu. Why, Hello, Wen Mingzhu, why You clearly love beauty, like perfuming and dressing up. Mingming recently cut a beautiful short hair to start a new life. Why -- why did you fall to the ground in such a way that you are not beautiful at all! Wen Mingzhu! Watching Wen Mingzhu being carried away, Wen Lizhi suddenly burst into a repressed cry. He doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t believe it! He rushed forward, knocked on the edge of Wen Mingzhu''s stretcher and reached out to touch Wen Mingzhu. "Why are you so cold..." Wen Li was crazy. "Is it raining so you''re cold? I know. You''re weak. Jiang Ling said you have to replenish... Pearl, what do you want to eat? I can cook. Can I cook for you?" Wen Lizhi''s voice is so light and humble that people around him can''t see it anymore. He is like a stray dog abandoned by others. Now he wags his tail in the heavy rain and doesn''t know who to please. "Wen Mingzhu... Are you tired at work recently... Open your eyes... Ok..." The assistant turned red on the side and went to hold an umbrella for Wen Lizhi. Looking at Wen Lizhi holding Wen Mingzhu''s hand that had already lost body temperature, he couldn''t help but come forward and persuade, "President Wen, save my sorrow... Miss she, she..." Miss Wen has left. If their president gets a little more stimulation, the Wen family will be gone! The assistant didn''t know the entanglement between Wen Lizhi and Wen Mingzhu. He just felt that the Wen family was very difficult and stumbling. He had experienced a car accident, kidnapping and his sister died. Mrs. Wen was hospitalized with depression, leaving only two children. Now her other sister has left again Wenlizhi, there is no one around you... No one else. The assistant then held back his tears, "I''m sorry..." What can I say now. Can time go back? Can you go back? Wen Lizhi couldn''t help it any more. Anyway, it was raining heavily. Should no one tell whether his face was rain or tears? Then he will not be laughed at if he cries loudly? Holding Wen Mingzhu''s weak hand, Wen Lizhi was close to her. He didn''t do it with her once in her life It turns out that some people can only hold her ten fingers when they die. Wen Lizhi cried hoarsely and could no longer see his handsome appearance. He didn''t win. He lost. The one who lost, no matter who, was so embarrassed and ugly. "Wen Mingzhu! I beg you, I really beg you, don''t do this, don''t do this, where are you punishing yourself and atoning for your sins? You''re obviously taking revenge on me!" "God - why!" Enough is enough. It''s time to let me go "I have no father, no sister, my mother is delirious and depressed in hospital... I only have Wen Mingzhu, why even my Mingzhu has to go! Why!" He studies hard and loves others. But he can''t learn. All he gets is silence and rejection. "You''re pretending to be dead, aren''t you? I know. You must have gone to a place I can''t see and changed your name to live a good life... This must not be you..." Wen Lizhi even started talking nonsense, but can you continue to deceive yourself and others now? "Just like fleeing from me five years ago, you just hide from me, I know... I won''t stop you and Li Guang anymore. If I''m happier around Li Guang than around me... I won''t stop any more. I''ll give you everything, Wen Mingzhu. Don''t scare me like five years ago..." But this time is no longer the one five years ago. I''ve lost it once and suffered the pain of parting again. This pain doubled and forced Wen Li to collapse. His heart almost convulsed. I''m out of breath. Why is it so painful. Wen Mingzhu, my heart hurts. If you hate me, you should get up and laugh at me now, shouldn''t you? You haven''t seen me like this before. Ha ha, hurry up. Don''t miss the chance to see my jokes. Wen Mingzhu "Why... Punish me in this way..." Wen Lizhi bit his teeth and tasted the smell of blood in his mouth. He held it hard and wanted to cut off his anger. Originally thought that as long as the time was long enough, he had plenty of time to accompany Wen Mingzhu to wipe out the bad, but he didn''t think that she didn''t give him any time. She may have wanted to die Wen Lizhi is like a child. Her hand holding Wen Mingzhu keeps shaking. It seems that she wants to feel her response from Wen Mingzhu. If she moves her finger Please, move, just move Give him some hope to live The rain kept falling, mixed with Wen Li''s dumb choking, and others sobbing on the side, mixed into a pathetic rain night song. It rained like the end of the world. ****** Wen Lizhi woke up in the hospital bed. The assistant stood beside him. When he woke up, his eyes were swollen. "Wen Shao... You should be strong. You passed out directly in the rain. You''re going to scare me to death. Miss, you have to hold on. You have to come later..." Wen Lizhi looked at the ceiling blankly, his senses blurred, and he didn''t feel alive. He blinked hard, and Wenli said, "where''s the Pearl?" "Miss..." The assistant choked, "Miss''s body is in the funeral home, waiting for you to do the aftercare..." Wen Lizhi seemed to be hit hard. He trembled and went to get his mobile phone. "Give me the contact information of the person in charge there... I''ll deal with it..." Looking at Wen Lizhi holding back his grief, the assistant helped him contact the funeral home. After making an appointment, the assistant stood up and silently walked outside the ward, then sobbed. I almost couldn''t breathe in there just now. Because Wynn''s eyes were so desperate. The kind of despair that seems to fall down. Let the assistant think that Wen Lizhi may jump from such a high building next second. Wen Lizhi sat alone at the head of the hospital bed. His tears seemed to have dried up. He was so stunned. Suddenly, he twitched and tingled in the depths of his heart. Wen Mingzhu, your perfume hasn''t been listed yet, has it really left everything behind? There seemed to be a patient in hospital next door. It was too boring and played a song. "Why is happiness a dream? As soon as you get close to heaven, you will soon wake up." The end of the empty hospital corridor is like a bright black hole, distorting all space. When Wen Lizhi left the hospital, he was silent and speechless. He looked at the tall building of the hospital and wanted to ask Wen Mingzhu what scene you saw when you jumped down from the third floor. "Perhaps love is more like fallen leaves. It seems to fly, but it is falling." Wen Lizhi went to the funeral home. Unexpectedly, Li Guang was there, not just Li Guang. Everyone who heard the news rushed over and saw Wen Lizhi appear at the door of the funeral home. The expression on each face was very complex. Tang Shi stood over there and wanted to talk for a long time. She wanted to talk, but was stopped by Bo Ye. Thin night came forward and patted Wen Lizhi on the shoulder. He had a lot to say. There were only two words at his mouth, "I''m sorry." What can we say now? The death of Wen Mingzhu may have taught Wen Lizhi enough lessons? Why should they pick such a time to uncover his scars. Wen Lizhi''s fingers clenched and held on. Everyone saw him sigh like this. He walked all the way and rubbed everyone''s shoulders. All the way to Li Guang. "If time goes back, what can I do? Find what you didn''t say, but want." Wen Lizhi has been thinking, if he let Wen Mingzhu and Li Guang go that day, would he not force her to the cliff. If he admits that he has made a mistake and is judged out, honestly accept the outcome. After admitting defeat, can Wen Mingzhu catch his breath. Li Guang shed two lines of tears in his eyes. "What I regret most is that I quit her world in order to make her feel at ease. If I knew so, I might as well pester her and drag her away from you." I knew this would happen. When Wen Mingzhu drove him away, he should have been shameless. Let her beat, scold, push and shove, and whether to step back. Wen Lizhi looked at Li Guang''s face. He hated Li Guang in the past, but now he can''t hate it anymore. He didn''t get anything, and he didn''t know who was more pathetic and ridiculous than Li Guang. "Now she''s gone." Li Guang opened his eyes, and his despair was no less than Wen Lizhi. "My pearl is gone." He and Wen Mingzhu are people who have experienced darkness. They licked each other''s wounds and helped each other for five years. If they can, he is willing to use everything to protect Wen Mingzhu and never let anyone take it away. But in order not to let Wen Mingzhu get caught in the middle, they gave up on each other. "If I don''t let go, you will blame me for hating me or moving after many years." Wen Mingzhu never told Li Guang her last name. Around Li Guang, her only name was Mingzhu. Li Guang is the apple of his eye. But Wen Mingzhu never told Wen Lizhi what his original name was. The first time she and Wen Lizhi met was the kidnapping. Before that, they just knew each other''s existence and never met, because Wen Lizhi refused to let her into Wen''s house. Later, Wen Lizhi sent someone to change her name, and she put on the mask of the lost Wen Mingzhu. Live for her. If the real Wen Mingzhu is dead, what''s the use of keeping the fake one. Sadly, in this life, the two most important men in her life, whether Li Guang or Wen Lizhi, never called her real name. "If you could turn back time, what would you do? Choose me or don''t hold me." Wen Lizhi didn''t speak. He lost in a mess. Accompanied by his assistant, he went through the formalities bitterly. He watched the Pearl be pushed away and cremated. With her ashes, Wen Lizhi''s heart was burned dry. Wen Mingzhu, can all this be done again? I don''t even know what your name is "If you let go gently, do you understand? If you go wrong, you can turn back." Later, Wen Mingzhu turned into a small box and Wen Lizhi buried her next to her father''s grave. It seems that at this moment, he really accepted that Wen Mingzhu is his family. It''s a part he can''t give up. The funeral home was the last time I saw Li Guang. He just came to pay tribute to Wen Mingzhu and didn''t do anything else to disturb him. Later, on the first seven days, Li Guang appeared again in a black suit. Wen Lizhi didn''t drive him out, and he didn''t have the strength to drive him out again. For the first time, Wen Lizhi has given a lot of power to Li Guang''s cooperation with him. It seems that after Wen Mingzhu died, his hostility was faded. What''s the use of fighting? Can Wen Mingzhu come back? Wen Mingzhu, you really see the right person. Li Guang is a person who can be entrusted. His work is reliable and reliable. His decision-making is correct and decisive. Over time, he will make a comeback. If you don''t die, maybe after a while, he can bring you a lot of happiness. He seems to have been waiting for you, but he can''t wait after all. Wen Mingzhu. Many things I couldn''t see clearly before, but now I can see clearly. During the day, Wen Lizhi is busy with his work. It seems that only when he is tired and busy can he get over the painful feeling. At night, Wen Li sat down in the studio where Wen Ming Zhu lived, and the world destroyed. Han Shen made a phone call to him in the middle of the night and told him that Wen Ming Zhu had planned the perfume scheme before they went public. "These are the wishes of Wen Ming Zhu. The perfume formula is based on her. We made some minor changes." Han Shen said with grief. "There are four." Second months after Wen Mingzhu left the world, the perfume scheme left behind by her life was bought and developed by Han Shen company. Some people have been looking for how to save themselves all their life. Finally, they let go and their body blossomed into a flower. Wen Li sat at the scene of the press conference and watched Han Shen''s company launch a new brand conference to introduce the four fragrances. Watching the introduction of perfume on the screen, even Wen Mingzhu''s handwritten notes, looking at all of this, the sight is blurred. Wen Lizhi seemed to hear Wen Mingzhu''s playful and gentle voice in his ear¡ª¡ª "Li Guang, this perfume is modulated by your theme. The name is" sunflower ". Sunflowers are all born towards the light. You are also the light. This is my first perfume, because you gave me strength to make me pick up the old love again. Not only lighting up me, but also lighting up myself and others. "Tang poetry! My goddess, the person I want to be most, forgive me for my offense, and design perfume for you with your prototype. The name of this perfume is" German iris ", which is especially sacred, symbolizing power, and also representing the meaning of both sexes. You always give me a face of courage, this spirit is across gender, you are stronger than men, and also have women. My kindness and purity have had a great impact on me. " "As for Su Feifei, you are a good sister with a knife and a bean curd. I can''t forget you at that time. I''m sure I can''t forget you." this kind of perfume is called "dancing orchid", which represents happiness and sorrow. I hope you will always be lively and dare to love and hate. "Dr. Jiang Ling, I am very grateful to you in my later life. You would like to enter my world. This perfume is called" thyme ", the flower is courage, it is against the secular. I hope you will leap over all kinds of love. May you be like the stars, like the moon, and the night is shining. I don''t know why, Wen Lizhi''s tears fell down again. Sitting at the press conference, so many people clapped their hands. He just felt lonely. Wen Mingzhu, you are cruel. You left gifts for everyone, but... Forget me. However, on this day, a saying suddenly began to spread on the Internet. Legend has it that in the new brand of Han Shen''s cosmetics company, there is actually an undisclosed perfume? It''s true. I heard it''s forbidden incense. So terrible? Did something happen to them before? A flavorer died? That forbidden incense is the unfinished incense she left behind, isn''t it? Why doesn''t their company change and then develop? I don''t know. Oh, maybe the smell of this perfume is amazing. Someone said I smelled it once in the laboratory. What feeling? How to say... Overwhelming, depression and despair? The smell is with memory. It makes people want to cry. So magical? No wonder it''s called Forbidden incense. However, in despair, it seems to have a thick fragrance and sweetness, so I can''t describe the taste. It''s like a feeling of love and hate. "Love and hate..." Wen Li looked at the comments on the Internet and watched the perfume he had brought from Han Shen''s hand. This is the fragrance that Wen Ming Zhu did not finish. It was not published, but only a bottle of yellow rose was released. Han Shen only smelled it and knew that it was left to Wen Lizhi by Wen Mingzhu. So it was not made public, but handed over to Wen Lizhi in private. Wen Mingzhu, is the last thing you left a gift or revenge? Wen Li checked the web page, pulled the corners of his mouth, and suddenly cried and smiled. She left, leaving the last radiance of the setting sun, which was strong and desperate. He told him all the best, Wen Li Zhi, I love you, I hate you. Wen Li died, holding his perfume, like holding his pulse. ****** Today, in addition to the press conference held by Han Shen, it is also the day when Li Guang established the foundation. After catching up with the announcement of the press conference held by Han Shen, Wen Lizhi took a look at Li Guang. He set up a foundation called the Pearl foundation. It is specially used to help the vulnerable groups. Focus on helping women and their children who have been subjected to domestic violence, son preference, fraudulent marriage and other unfair treatment. He put the first money he earned into it and put the foundation into operation. Today is the first day of the foundation''s formal establishment. There are even special psychologists in the organization to carry out various psychological construction for the injured people, so as to prevent them from thinking of suicide or hurting others because of injury. Wen Lizhi stood outside the address of the foundation and watched Li Guang accept reports from all walks of life. The man standing outside kept silent for the first five minutes. Under the camera, Li Guang took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He hasn''t shed tears for a month. Now in the face of the media, his tears blurred his eyes. Pearl, you see, your death, influence and change are not just me. I can''t let you die like this. I want to reduce such tragedies. In the future, the Pearl foundation will help more people like you who can''t get help to illuminate more people. That night, Li Guang''s Foundation received the first large transfer of millions. When I looked at the payment information, there was only one word. Wen. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2072 [written in the preface, Wen Lizhi, Wen Mingzhu and Li Guang''s Fan Wai has ended, and now we open the sugar sprinkled Fan Wai in the thin night of Tang poetry] Not long after Bo Ye got out of prison, he took Tang Shi Sahuan to travel around the world, leaving Tang alone at home. In order to prevent Tang Wei from being bored and unaccompanied, Bo Ye borrowed Su Qi''s daughter. Su Qi said angrily, "just take Tang poetry and take Yan away. You really don''t have a face!" Suqi''s sister sufeifei said, "that''s right, our brothers didn''t get anything!" Sophie used to like thin night, and then thin night chose Tang poetry. Su Qi used to like Tang poetry, and then Tang poetry chose thin night. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong with their brother and sister! It''s rare to have a baby Yan Yan, who has to be borrowed by Bo Ye to accompany their son! Thin night didn''t care at all. He said without blinking his eyelids, "turn back two families and be in laws. Don''t you have one for your grandchildren?" As soon as Su Qi heard it, he smiled, "middle!" Shamelessly, Bo Yan received Bo Yan''s house. Bo Ye and Tang Shi caught up with the plane overnight. They first went to several nearby countries and finally decided to take a break after several months. As a result, Tang Wei and Su Yan almost didn''t recognize Bo Ye when they came back. Tang Wei, with a popsicle in his mouth, stood at the door of his house and didn''t let his old father in, "you return my father." Thin night glared, "I''m your father!" Tang Wei tilted his head. He grew a lot taller, but still not as tall as thin night. Now he needs to look up at thin night, "Why are you so black?" My mother went out as a fairy and came back as a fairy. How the old father turned into a piece of charcoal! Bo Yan said carefully on the side, "Uncle Bo Ye, are you going to dig a mine?" "..." Bo Ye took a look at his white and beautiful wife, took another look at his sons and daughters, finally took out his mobile phone, turned on the front camera, looked at himself, and scolded, "I didn''t know Thailand was so dry!" "Let you wear sunscreen, you won''t." Tang Shi smiled helplessly. Thin night is really dark. Fortunately, his facial features are strong, the outline is deep, and the black spots can be seen at least. Otherwise, he really can''t explain whether he went to mining. The hot sunlight makes thin night, who is not black, hard tanned. But... It looks quite strong, and the luster of the muscle is better. Tang Shi walked home with a souvenir. Bo Yan danced and smiled behind her. Su Yan was very happy as soon as she came back. Tang Shi bent over with a smile and took out her gift first. "Baby, this is for you." Tang Wei said bitterly, "why don''t you give it to me?" Tang Shi used to pinch her son''s nose. "Yours too. Accompany me to Aunt Jiang Qi to send souvenirs later. By the way, your father and I decided to make up a wedding..." "No!" Tang Wei looked at thin night and said with a disgusted face, "he''s black and ugly now. He doesn''t deserve you..." Thin night was so angry that he almost smoked his head. "What do you mean, smelly boy?" Tang Wei turned his face and looked at thin Yan and thin night. The look in his eyes was self-evident. Bo Ye pointed to Su Yan and laughed angrily by Tang Wei. "That Yan Yan is mixed race. Are foreigners generally whiter than us? Besides, it''s a little black. What''s the matter? It''s not black into coal. I''m called bronze. It''s very sexy and hormonal, okay? People''s white people abroad still want to be black!" Besides, Chinese people can have several cold white skins with racial advantages like Yan Yan. Tang poetry is white. Yan Yan''s skin is tender and white! Tang Wei shook his head. "No, anyway, you have to come back in vain and marry my mommy again." Bo Yeh took a deep breath and was very angry by the smelly boy. At the thought that he was his son, he swallowed it, "we can''t be single and rigid in aesthetics, can''t we?" Tang only lives or dies. In the end, Bo Ye finally gave in to his debt to his son and decided to let Tang Shi maintain his skin every day until he went back in vain, and then arrange a make-up wedding with her. Group chat: [my wife is not at home today] [Bo Ye] let me ask you a question. [ye Jingtang] Prelude [thin night] go away. I want to ask how to whiten [ye Jingtang] no, next [Lanming] what''s wrong with the black spot? When I was a soldier, I would bask in the sun every day [thin night] go to Phuket and get a tan every day. Come back and don''t let you recognize your ancestors. [Su Qi] hey, I don''t have this trouble [thin night] you are not Chinese or foreign! A long white skin makes you beautiful [Su Qi] do you understand? Do you understand? I''m better than you! [Bo Ye] what kind are you? Why are you so fierce [Wen Lizhi] women don''t play games. Let''s talk about whitening. Are you okay [Bo Ye] I remember your sister is quite white. Ask for me [Wen Lizhi] that''s what I raised [thin night] then you raise me [Wen Lizhi] Bodhisattva bless you, you will die soon [Cong Shan] [Han Shen] I have a plan to buy my skin care products and come to my beauty salon. If Tang Shi needs them, I''ll give them free. [thin night] hehe, what do I need? [Han Shen] I won''t sell it to you even if I die. [thin night] I TM knew you were a thief! [Tang Yi] what''s the matter? I suddenly need whitening [thin night] I got a tan. My son thought I was ugly and wouldn''t let me make up the wedding. I had to come back for nothing before he agreed to marry Tang Shi [Han Shen] are you black [Su Qi] are you black [Cong Shan] are you black [Bo Ye] retreat, brothers [ye Jingtang] wait a minute [Bo Ye] is it my brother? Did you tell me not to go? [ye Jingtang] no, give a red envelope before you leave. It''s a farewell gift. [Bo Ye] you''re single for no reason, ye Jingtang. You''re a dog. After working at home for a month, isolated from the sun, with the help of Tang Shi''s whole-body care and eating whitening food every day, thin night finally came back white. Lin CI saw that Bo Ye was willing to come to work in the company, and his face changed greatly. "Why are you here, Bo Shao?" "I can''t come to our company?" Bo Ye pointed to himself, "what''s the matter?" Lin CI stopped Bo Ye from entering. "You haven''t been here for a month... We thought it would take a while for you to travel around the world with Miss Tang and young master..." "I''m whitening at home." Bo Ye didn''t realize what happened. Looking at Lin Ci''s ghost in his heart, he felt very confused, "what''s stopping me from going in?" Lin Ci was sweating. "Then you can say first. Don''t get angry when you go in." "..." Bo Ye pushed Lin CI away without thinking, "open the door for me!" With a drop, the door of the president''s office opened. Bo Yegang wanted to say that my throne I came back, but he went in foolishly. Inside, flies, mosquitoes, cobwebs and dust are everywhere, not to mention the throne. This posture is more like the death of the emperor. Bo Ye shook Lin Ci from side to side. "My office! My office! Why didn''t anyone clean it!" This Bo group is also his Bo night''s world at least! He was a big slag man sitting in this position! Lin CI wanted to say to his majesty, "I thought you weren''t coming! I didn''t want to clean up!" Bo Ye shouted, "I''m not coming? Am I dead! I just work at home for a month! You can think so much, or you''ll be the president!" Lin CI smiled, "well, that''s not bad..." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2073 Listen! Listen! Bo Ye was almost fainted by Qi. The assistant around him thought not how to help the boss, but how to usurp the throne. Lin Ci was serious and asked, "well, Bo Shao, when will the handover procedures of the President be handled..." "Do it in your dream!" Thin night scolded, "give you this position, can you sit stably!" Lin CI thought about it carefully. He said, "maybe you can try..." Bo Ye wanted to throw him from the high building with his assistant''s collar. After a month back to Bo Shi, Bo Ye reappeared in the eyes of the public. We found that recently, Bo Shi''s atmosphere began to change slowly. At first, it was a particularly severe corporate atmosphere, and even forced him to work overtime and stay up late for sprint projects. Now it has become humanized, welfare has been improved, and even pay more attention to all sectors of society. What they don''t know is that in the few months after returning to Bo, major changes have taken place around Bo Ye, which makes him start to cherish everything around him. "Has Bo Shao become gentle recently?" "I don''t know what I''ve experienced, but President Bo is also very legendary all his life..." "Speaking of legend, it must be the woman behind him." "You said Miss Tang." Someone is resting in the tea room. A group of male colleagues are discussing the recent increase in "human brilliance" on Bo night. Referring to the name of Tang poetry, the male colleague drinking water raised his thumb, "it''s a blessing for our president to marry Miss Tang..." "Climb high." Another male colleague nearby sighed, "if I say Miss Tang shouldn''t come down to earth, our boss is thin and small with her." After that, several people looked sad and angry, as if they felt it was not worth it. If Bo Ye could hear their chat, he would be angry and bleeding. Ming Ming is his own company, but what spreads is the legend of Tang poetry. But we can''t rely on Tang Shi. At that time, she took over Bo Ye''s company in a narrow escape. She was simply helping the general of the building and turning the tide. Such a woman, unless someone has no conscience, will be sincerely admired by both men and women. Just at this time, someone came in from the outside, "have you heard that we should donate money to an organization?" "The big slag man changed into a male Bodhisattva?" Several colleagues in the tea room first looked at each other and thought that people with thin night''s temperament suddenly began to do good deeds. The bloody love story with Tang poetry became stormy and turned sexual so soon? Then he felt that with yourongyan, "donation is a good thing. As one of the top 100 enterprises, we Bo group should show a little attitude and help all walks of life, so as to really contribute to the people." "The company''s atmosphere is really good recently... It makes me feel relaxed at work. I don''t feel the oppression of being a social animal at all." the man who came to the tip blinked. "I feel that I am realizing my personal value." However, in the president''s office, someone sat opposite the thin night, and the whole atmosphere was very heavy. Thin night didn''t know what to say. He could only stand up and pat Wen Lizhi on the shoulder, "I''m sorry." During the period of returning to Bo after a month of isolation at home, too much happened. Wen Mingzhu was gone, and Wen Lizhi didn''t come out. Wen Lizhi''s face was pale, as if he hadn''t slept for several days. In sharp contrast to his bloodless face, his dark circles under his eyes hung heavily on his lower eyelids. He carried the hot water stuffed by Lin Ci, and the hot cup wall made his palm tingle, but he didn''t loosen, as if he didn''t even give feedback on his pain. He felt cold all over. Bo Ye didn''t know what to say to persuade Wen Lizhi. After hearing about Wen Mingzhu, he could only sigh. Some people have not been cared about before their lives, but have been carved into flesh and blood after their death. The ends of the earth are not the furthest distance. The furthest thing is that life and death are separated. Missing and love can never be transmitted to a person... Who can''t receive or respond. Wen Lizhi''s tears have dried up in the past few months, and his voice has become more hoarse. When he came to find Bo Ye, he was really suffocated by himself. He paralyzed his emotions by work, but in the end he became tired and painful. At first, I was still showing off that I raised my sister white, tender and flexible. Now... People have become ashes. "I can''t make it." Wen Lizhi''s mental state has reached the verge of collapse. Bo Ye can only say some comforting words powerlessly. After all, Wen Lizhi''s love and hate are extremely strong and his obsession is too deep. Now, as soon as Wen Mingzhu dies, he takes all his souls away. The foundation run by Li Guang was very intentional. They were all very moved. Even Wen Lizhi was silent. He turned to the money. I think he regretted that he couldn''t recover Wen Mingzhu''s tragedy. It''s better to remedy other people''s tragedies in order to escape the condemnation of his conscience. But how can this condemnation escape. Regret is a lifetime. He will remember why he forced her that day, why he didn''t hold her tighter, why he was so desperate to face and refused to bow his head, so that she suffered too much pressure and jumped out of a building in despair. However, Wen Mingzhu gave Wen Lizhi the most severe punishment at the cost of her own life. Tragically and hopelessly, with blood as the blade, he pierced Wen Lizhi''s conscience. Since then, the pierced wound can no longer heal. In order to show his support for Li Guang and talk with him, Bo Ye also donated money to the fund. Li Guang''s foundation publicly accepted the supervision of all levels of society. Therefore, Bo Ye transferred the money and passed it to the people of Bo group after it was made public. Everyone thought that Bo Ye did good deeds. However, it awakened the conscience of some people at the cost of the life of a weak woman. It''s hard to see Wen Lizhi, and it''s hard to see Bo Ye. On the one hand, it''s because Wen Mingzhu really left, and on the other hand, it''s because... If something like this happens, his wedding with Tang Shi will be postponed again. After pushing and pushing, Bo Ye is dying of anxiety. When can he supply Tang poetry with a grand wedding? He also owed her at the beginning, and now he wants to make up for it, but tragic things happen one after another. How can they hold a wedding wantonly when a good friend''s beloved is dead? Helplessly sitting beside Wen Lizhi, Bo Ye thought about postponing the wedding to a few days later. He heard Wen Lizhi say, "Bo Ye, please do something." Thin night was stunned, "you say it well first. Don''t scare me like I''m dying." Wen Li stopped and took a deep breath. "Can you and Tang Shi make up for the wedding quickly?" Thin night was surprised. He didn''t mean to show off his happiness in front of Wen Lizhi, but Wen Lizhi took the initiative to mention it. "My heart is dying..." Wen Lizhi seemed to ask for help. "Show me a wedding and invite me to attend. It can also make me think..." It has reached such a humble level. Do you want to seek a little sunshine from other people''s happiness? The world of wenlizhi is already dark, and the sun can''t shine in. "I want to see you all well, let me also have that feeling..." Wen Li stretched out his hand to cover his face and couldn''t stop shivering, "One finished, all is finished. But I can''t die. The Pearl foundation carries the belief of the Pearl of the warm pearl. I can''t die. Wen Mingzhu''s perfume brand is still circulating in this world. Maybe we will die after 100 years, this brand and belief will be passed on." She didn''t die. She turned into a belief and an ideal. "I can''t die, I have to... Make myself feel happy." Wen Li stopped saving himself in a distressing way to prevent himself from dying. He raised his head and looked at thin night with red eyes. "Let me see a little happiness, okay? You and Tang poetry must be good." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2074 Bo Ye has never seen such a desperate expression on Wen Lizhi''s face. Although he is standing in front of him now, Bo Ye always feels that Wen Lizhi is sinking into the sea alone. He''s drowning. The only way to save yourself is to seek the sunshine and warmth of the people around you. Reaching out to touch Wen Lizhi''s shoulder, thin night sighed, "but I''m afraid you can''t bear it..." "After Wen Mingzhu left, there''s nothing I can''t bear." Wen Lizhi looked at Bo Ye with dead despair in his eyes. He looked so beautiful, but now there''s no vitality. He said, "because there''s nothing more unbearable than that." Bo Ye accompanied Wen Lizhi all day, and even put down his work at hand. He listened to Wen Lizhi talk about his past living with Wen Mingzhu. Maybe he always wanted to talk to someone, but there was no one else around him, so he had to come to find Bo Ye. Wen Lizhi''s mother''s mental state has not been very good. Wen Lizhi carried all the things on her own. Now that Wen Mingzhu has gone, Wen Lizhi looks like his body has been cut off half. He can''t see the appearance of high spirited in the past. He talked about the most painful place and couldn''t help gasping, "for five years, I''ve been waiting for her to come back, but..." But five years later, Wen Mingzhu only briefly appeared in his life. Then he left without looking back in a more cruel and decisive way. I can''t wait this time. In the past, you could deceive yourself, but now you can deceive yourself and others. Thin night looked very reluctantly. After giving Wen gifts at night, he planned to tell Tang Shi about him. The husband and wife came up with ideas to see whether to make up the wedding recently. At that time, Tang poetry was accompanying Bo Yan to water the flowers. One big face and one small face were staring at a beautiful flowerpot in a daze. Thin night walked over and shouted, "wife." Tang Shi didn''t look back, and Bo Yan continued to maintain that posture, shrinking in a corner of the garden. Tang Shi looks like a mother and daughter in a long dress and pajamas. Bo Yele was happy. He couldn''t bear the hardships of having another child in Tang poetry. Now Bo Yan came here and had more daughters. He had both children. He used to hug his mother and daughter from behind and said, "what are you doing?" Thin Yan is slowly moving towards puberty. Because of her growth, she is a little thin in the past. When thin night held her in his arms, he tutted, "why is she so thin? Did Tang Wei eat all the food at home?" Tang Wei took a bath and went out. He heard his father speak ill of him. He went to the garden and said, "I''m not too fat, okay!" "How to take care of Yan Yan so thin?" thin night turned back and glared at Tang Yan fiercely, and then said, "what are you looking at?" "Yan Yan and I planted several watermelon seedlings here." When Tang Shi stood with Bo Yan, he also looked like a child, "we have been watering for several days." Thin night was stunned, "can''t afford watermelon or something at home..." "I want to grow watermelon when I''m free," Tang Shi said. "Yan Yan likes to eat it too." Bo Yan pointed to the land in the garden and said, "but I think watermelon can''t be planted in the flowerpot, it should be planted in the soil outside." otherwise, if watermelon really grows vines and seedlings, such a flowerpot is not enough for it to blossom and bear fruit. Tang Shi said, "the flowerpot is beautiful." "..." I don''t know who is a child for a moment. Thin night said bitterly, "Yan Yan likes to eat watermelon. You can plant it. I like to drink coconut water. Go and plant coconut for me..." "... you dream." still thinking about the coconut you drank in Phuket? Forget how you got tanned before? Tang Shi led Bo Yan to stand up, "what do you want to say to me?" "Wen Lizhi came to me today and said he wanted to see us get married." Bo Ye stood beside Tang Shi, "wife, I still owe you a wedding. Now I''m back in vain. Wen Lizhi came to me... He said he wanted to live a little better..." "Want to see our wedding?" Tang poetry follows Bo Ye''s words. Thin night nodded. She didn''t understand Wen Lizhi''s attitude, so she looked at Bo Yan and said, "Yan Yan, do you want to be my flower girl again?" "Flower boy..." Bo Yan''s eyes suddenly lit up. Doesn''t that mean she can hold Tang Wei''s hand again! As a result, Tang Wei said coldly, "I don''t want to be with her." "It''s not that I haven''t been one." Tang shile said, "how do you mind now?" "Men and women don''t give and receive." Tang Wei showed his disdainful eyes without concealing, "I don''t want to hold hands with her." "..." the son grew up and began to have the concept of gender. This is not a bad thing, just... Tang Shi looked at Tang Wei and said, "but mommy''s wedding, don''t you want to attend?" Tang Wei took a deep breath. On the one hand, he didn''t want to touch Bo Yan. On the other hand, it was his mother''s most important wedding. After thinking about it, he still clenched his teeth. "Then! Give my mommy face! I tell you, we''ll let go when we get off the stage. Don''t want to stick to me like last time." I''m very happy to be with Tang Wei! Thin Yan''s eyes glowed, skillfully hum, and his green eyes looked like a beautiful Persian cat. Naturally, Tang Shi and Bo Ye decided to start arranging the wedding. They sent invitations to all their friends, which were designed by Cong Shan. Jiang Qi was the first to receive it. As soon as she received the invitation, she ran to Tang Shi''s house, "I want to be a bridesmaid, I want to be a bridesmaid!" On the side, Su Qi squeezed a door with her. The two people rushed in, "I want to be the best man!" Sophie was pushing behind her, "bridesmaid, I''ll come, I''ll come!" Not far away, a green dinosaur with wind behind its Ass rushed in, "goddess! Goddess, I''m coming! I heard you''re going to have a wedding!" The green dinosaur''s tail was caught from behind, "get out of the way and I''ll be the guest of Tang Shi!" Look, it''s a little moon. Tang Shi and Bo Ye are calling relatives and friends in the living room. When they see them rushing in, they smile directly, "don''t squeeze! The door is broken!" "Why are there so many people?" There was a familiar voice outside the door. It was cold and magnetic. The visitor was tall and straight. At the sight of thin night, his eyelids began to cramp, "come in slowly -" "I''m here to give money and rush guests!" Ye Jingtang scolded, "don''t you want the red envelope?" Before the words fell, he saw Jiang Qi inside. Ye Jingtang was stunned, then turned his face and walked out, "you talk first, I''ll wait outside..." Thin night smiled very cheap, "come on, come on, don''t you rush to come in." Ye Jingtang spat hard. He counseled. He stood outside! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2075 Looking at Ye Jingtang''s grand appearance, Tang Shi felt some emotion and funny. She said to Bo Ye, "why do you have to." "Isn''t that... Where''s Jiang Qi?" Bo Ye looked at Jiang Qi more for fear of her embarrassment. "We''re afraid it''s hard for you two to meet." Jiang Qi trimmed his hair and said quietly, "what''s wrong? Ye Jingtang is also your friend. I can''t stop you from seeing friends for my own preferences." Jiang Qi is always so exquisite and considerate. Tang Shi looked at Jiang Qi with a little pain. Although after years, she and ye Jingtang were no longer entangled with each other, ye Jingtang couldn''t let go. Since watching Jiang Qi and Han rang get married that day, his obsession has become a heart demon. Now, seeing Jiang Qi so unprepared, it must be the first reaction to escape. With a sigh, Jiang Qi spoke like this. Tang Shi must give a step down and round the scene back, so he put down his things and went out in person to pull Ye Jingtang in. He and Jiang Qi are in the past, so they can''t die of old age and don''t communicate with each other in the future. Even if they don''t want to admit it, they have to admit that Jiang Qi and ye Jingtang once had a magnificent and vigorous. What''s the point of deceiving themselves and others as if they don''t exist? Wouldn''t it be better to bless each other! So Tang Shi dragged Ye Jingtang in, like pulling a cow. The cow''s handsome face was still blue, "don''t pull me, you married woman, don''t touch me." Hard spoken. "I''ll take you down the steps." Tang Shi glared at Ye Jingtang fiercely, "don''t be unkind!" Ye Jingtang was at a loss. When he saw Jiang Qi, he completely turned off the fire. There was no way. He was honestly dragged into the living room by Tang poetry. As soon as the others saw Ye Jingtang, they took the initiative to make way for him. The green dinosaur walked back, Sophie flashed to the side, and the little moon also rushed to the corner. Finally, Su Qi didn''t return to his mind and stood side by side with Jiang Qi, "Why are you suddenly so far away from us?" Then Bo Ye grabbed his back collar and pulled him directly to the edge. This time, only Ye Jingtang and Jiang Qi met. Jiang Qi knew that even if she didn''t want to face it, she had to face it, not to mention the person she loved, ye Jingtang. In the past, I may have regretted paying too much to him and going through fire and water for him without dignity. Unfortunately, those love never responded. Now, time has made her gentle. Those who have not received a response do not want to respond. At least, they will no longer shout and become hate. She took the initiative to reach out and said to Ye Jingtang, "long time no see." Ye Jingtang felt his throat tight, like being strangled by someone. After a long time, he also stretched out his hand, "long time no see." Jiang Qi... I The last few words didn''t even dare to come out of his mind. Ye Jingtang stood there, handsome and well-dressed. Maybe he and Jiang Qi were the pair at the center of the gossip scandal. At least they could be called a beautiful female secretary with the president of abdominal black. When he was in high spirits, he turned his hands over the clouds and covered his hands with rain. He missed too much and hurt too much. Goodbye, his light is not as dazzling as hers. But Jiang Qi said, "fortunately, you are quite handsome." Ye Jingtang smiled bitterly, "don''t make fun of me." "Well, I''m more beautiful without you than before." Jiang Qi took back his hand, put his hands on his chest, and then said to Ye Jingtang, "you can''t be depressed. Won''t you become a greasy and bald middle-aged man in the future?" Ye Jingtang almost jumped up. What does she mean? Come to him to show off? Grinning, ye Jingtang said, "you dream." "No, that''s great." Jiang Qi deliberately put his hand in front of his mouth and made a sigh, "Alas ~ who would be willing to admit that the person he loved turned into a greasy old man? It may be uncomfortable to think of it!" If it were not as like as two peas, Jiang would be able to get rid of her hair and think Jiang Qi would change his temper. This vigorous and unyielding force was exactly the same with him. But the more so, the more sad Ye Jingtang felt. Maybe this is the step given by Jiang Qigao''s EQ, so that the two people won''t be too embarrassed. It''s better for him to cooperate with her to finish the trick. As long as the face is still smiling, no one knows how many hearts and lungs are torn behind the scenes. Ye Jingtang simply stuffed the red envelope into Bo Ye''s arms and deliberately said, "really, I shouldn''t have come if I knew Jiang Qi was there. Transfer it to you." Thin night''s money slave took out the gold, deliberately stained with saliva, counted it, and then tut said, "just count it, you don''t transfer money to make up for me." Ye Jingtang glared, "eighteen thousand eight yuan is not enough?" Bo Ye said, "it''s not that I don''t give it back to you. I have to give you money when you get married." Ye Jingtang was more angry, "this money only goes out but not in. Where can I get married!" "If you really want to get your money back," Bo Ye said, "just find a man to get married." Ye Jingtang almost died of thin night''s anger. Jiang Qi is still nearby. She married Han rang Meizizi, leaving him alone. Now I have to look at Bo Ye and Tang poetry. Ye Jingtang''s heart is so sour that there is no place to say. After thinking for a long time, ye Jingtang choked out a sentence from his mouth, "come back and arrange me with Wen Lizhi at the same table. We''ll just have dinner." Bo Ye said well. As a result, on the wedding day, Wen Lizhi and ye Jingtang were really arranged at the same table. When the two were wearing white suits and sitting on each other''s left and right, ye Jingtang said, "I regret coming." Wenley said, "I''m a little bit, too." Ye Jingtang said, "all the money has been paid." Wen Lizhi said, "it''s time to pay for the tickets." Bo Ye is worthy of that thin night. He spent a lot of money to pack the most luxurious venue in Haicheng. He invited Michelin chefs, international performance bands, hosts of large and small programs, and moved the whole service team of other five-star hotels. Tang Shi''s makeup team is the ceiling Asuka team of stylists. Cosmetics are the highest end lady line of Hanshen company. The wedding dress design is designed by luxury brand designers in conjunction with Bo Ye''s good friend and well-known designer Fei Li. It is hand-made and decorated with diamonds and precious beads. Some raw materials are airlifted back from abroad by plane. It''s simply not taking money as money. The invited guests feel like redefining what rich people are. I don''t know how much money they burn in a day. The luxury is amazing. In the backstage lounge, Su Qi looked at Bo Ye and said, "you look like a rich local boss. You don''t look like a domineering president day by day." Thin night tied his tie and said, "I''m so worried. Where''s my wife." "Where can I see you so soon? You can''t follow the steps to get married?" Wearing the best man''s clothes, Su Qi raised his eyebrows on the side, "Alas, I really want to get married." so he bowed his hand... It''s not right. In fact, he won''t let it, and he can''t intervene in Tang poetry and Bo Ye. The noble and powerful woman in Tang poetry is not worthy of Su Qi anyway. But how do you think and how unconvinced, he is not worthy, is this thin night worthy! Thin night, in addition to a handsome face and a little money, what''s better? Just at this time, Bo ye turned his eyes, "without some self-knowledge, even if you rob, Tang Shi won''t follow you." Su Qi wanted to strangle Bo Ye. "Shut up and say less bad luck on the wedding day!" Someone knocked at the door outside. "Bo Shao, when will it start?" "Is the check-in over?" "It''s over." "How much did you charge?" Bo Ye told the waiter outside, "take them to buy watermelon seedlings for Yan Yan." ... it''s over, Suqi thought. His daughter is going to become a melon farmer. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2076 At Bo Ye''s command, the waiter who helped collect the money really went to find Bo Yan. Finally, he found two children together in a separate lounge. Tang Weizheng was wearing a suit. His slightly growing face had changed from a drum to a contour, and his eyes were sharp. He was sitting on a big table with his overhead legs shaking, With a smelly face, he said to the girl who didn''t climb up the table, "don''t come up." Thin Yan holds a bow in his hand and is very tangled, "but your dress should match this bow." "Only children wear bows," Tang Wei said angrily. "I want to wear a tie like my father." "It''s not strange for a suit with a bow." Thin Yan padded his feet, but he still couldn''t hook Tang Wei sitting on the table. With a water Lingling face, she reached out her hand to greet Tang Wei, "you bend down a little." Tang Wei didn''t, and he leaned back, "they all said they didn''t wear it." "Your mommy''s wedding." Bo Yan deliberately accentuated the syllable of the two words of the wedding, "our darling, can''t make trouble, let your parents worry." "..." she''s quite sensible, isn''t she? Tang Wei pulled a cold face, "that''s my father and Mommy, not yours. Don''t shout so kindly at random." "OK..." Bo Yan was taught a lesson by Tang Wei. She bowed her head wrongfully. After a while, she said, "OK, I''ll call uncle and aunt. Don''t be angry. I''ll wear a bow for you." After staring at the bow for a long time, Tang Wei finally gave in. After a while, he turned over and jumped down from the table. Then he went to Bo Yan, raised his head high on the ground and said, "grunt." Show your neck. Thin Yan stared at Tang Wei''s Adam''s apple, and the bow in her hand was wrinkly. Tang Wei is growing up recently. She is much taller than her. She has to pad her feet. Thin Yan put his hand around Tang Wei''s neck, helped him put on the butterfly from behind, and watched her carefully avoid touching herself. Tang Wei tutted again, "what''s your gesture? Are you going to strangle me?" Thin Yan immediately shook his head, "no, no, I''m afraid I''m angry with you." "It''s time to start pretending." Tang Wei breathed impatiently. He was still looking up at his neck. He looked at his watch. "I don''t know if mommy''s makeup is finished. It will be an open-air scene for a while." "I just saw a pink sports car outside." Thin Yan buckled the belt and put down his hand, "wear it." "My father bought the sports car for my mother." Tang Wei proudly showed off, "although my mommy doesn''t like these, my father bought them for her." Not surprisingly, Bo Yan showed an envious look, "it''s nice..." It''s great to have a happy family. Only Tang poetry is worthy of everything beautiful in the world. Looking at Bo Yan''s envious expression, Tang Wei said with a smile, "you''ll be envious! Stand aside and watch. This is our Tang family. Everything has nothing to do with you." It was originally a mockery of Bo Yan. Unexpectedly, Bo Yan said very seriously, "mm-hmm!" Um... Um what?! She didn''t know he was satirizing her mother''s death and no one loved her? But Bo Yan couldn''t hear it at all, and was especially happy for Tang Wei. "It''s good to see your parents... No, uncle, aunt and your family are happy." Hehe, I don''t know what I think when I say that in my mouth. Tang Wei pulled thin Yan, "don''t say anything nice. I don''t believe a word spoken by people like you. Go and find my mommy." Just opened the door, someone rushed in, "Miss, I have found you!" Bo Yan was surprised. "Miss waiter, are you looking for me?" "Well, Bo Shao said, I''ll give you all the money." The waiter bent down and handed a stack of red envelopes to Bo Yan with a smile. "This is part of it. We''ll post the bill to you in the evening." Bo Yan looked at the red envelope in his hand and was flattered. "But I didn''t do anything... Why did you give it to me?" "Said to buy you watermelon seedlings." The waitress scratched her head, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s thinner... I want you to plant watermelon?" Bo Yan was like a puppy who got a snack. If he had a tail, he would shake it now, "thank you so much! I''ll thank you later -" "Thank you for what, thank you." Tang Wei came forward and grabbed the red envelope. "This is mine." Thin Yan chuckled, "but your father said to me..." "That''s mine, too." Tang Wei picked at the tip of his eyebrow, "how can you taint the money of the Tang family? Give it to me and bring it!" Bo Yan still holds a few in his hand. She seems to be wronged. Bo Ye said it to her, and the waitress brought it to her. Now Tang Wei wants to take it away. For children, nothing hurts more than this. However, because it was Tang Wei, Bo Yan was wronged for a long time, but she still let go. In the stalemate, as soon as she let go, Tang Wei pulled away the red envelope. Then the little boy took all the red envelopes in his arms and said to Bo Yan, "don''t think about it! I''ll give Lin CI a minute and ask him to help me put them in the card. You can''t get any money!" With this, Tang Wei swaggered out. The waitress who witnessed everything opened her mouth in surprise, but Bo Yan didn''t speak. She didn''t say much when she was a waitress. In the evening, the sunset in the sky was as warm as fire. There was a lively scene in the open-air venue. The guests'' faces were full of smiles. They talked with their acquaintances and drank and prepared to come and go. They were looking forward to the appearance of the protagonist. At this moment, the host also stood on the stage and cleared his throat, "Hello everyone, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to attend the wedding of Miss Tang Shi and Mr. Bo Ye..." All things put Tang poetry in the first place in the order of women first and men second, which is Bo Ye''s attitude and determination. Sons follow their wives'' surnames, and they care what those virtual patriarchs do. Bo Ye stands behind the stage in a suit. On the other side is Tang Shi who has not come out yet. He is full of expectation and waiting for the host''s report. As a result, a roar of sports car motors sounded outside. The pink sports car he gave Tang Shi was suddenly started. I don''t know who stole the key. In addition, the venue is a huge golf course and the lawn is endless. As soon as the sports car was started, everyone''s attention was attracted! The driver of the car was a handsome hybrid man. In his driver''s seat, there was a man wearing a white wedding veil, and Su Qi said with a microphone in his hand, "classic link, wedding!" "Su Qi, what are you doing!" Thin night is anxious, regardless of face, rushed out of the background, "give my wife back to me!" The crowd exclaimed one after another. The onlookers said there was a good play to watch. At this time, someone stood behind Bo Ye and turned his face. It was Congshan. Congshan said to Su Qi, "take her and go!" Su Qi smiled very cheap. They planned to make a big noise at this time. He said, "I''ll prepare a big gift for you. If you can''t reach me, I''ll take her away!" The people in the co driver''s seat moved, as if they were calling for thin night. Now thin night was very anxious. These bad friends specially picked this kind of time, that is, they couldn''t eat grapes and said that the grapes were sour. Thin night said, "the car can be given to you, and people have to give it to me!" "People must be more expensive than cars!" As a result, ye Jingtang coaxed and said, "no, both people and cars are needed. Su Qi, you go quickly, people give you, and I''ll drive the car back!" Su Qi thumbed up to Ye Jingtang, "good brother, stop Bo Ye for me!" Ye Jingtang took out a rope directly from his pocket, and his thin night eyelids jumped hard. Wait a minute, how can there be a rope? Wait -- why did ye Jingtang, the son of a bitch who volunteered to sit at the table with Wen Lizhi, take out the rope as if he had been ready long ago? Thin night''s face changed greatly with fear. Ye Jingtang and Wen Lizhi had rushed up and tied him directly. His fists were hard to beat his four legs. He was framed by Ye Jingtang and Wen Lizhi to be dragged back to the backstage. Wait a minute... Wait a minute, these scum men didn''t plan a scare for him?! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2077 When Bo Ye was worried, he thought of calling his good friends. After all, Jiang Ling and others were still on the scene. They wouldn''t be indifferent, would they? So Bo Ye shouted when he was dragged by Ye Jingtang and Wen Lizhi, "Jiang Ling!" Jiang Linggang, who was sitting at the main table, was about to stand up and was pulled by Qi Mo on the side. He said, "why don''t we have a drink?" Luo fan robbed the wine cup in Qi Mo''s hand, "you have an average amount of wine. Drink less." Qi Mo looked at Luo fan, pouted and muttered, "don''t let me drink on the day of great joy..." Lofan iceberg said expressionless, "it''s not you getting married..." Edge thin night is still shouting, "Jiang Ling! Come and help me!" As a result, Jiang Ling was surrounded by Qi Mo and Luo fan, especially Qi mo. he said with a smile, "how can I hear a strange voice." Jiang Ling opened a can of wangzi milk. "I heard it, too. Do you know where Bai Yue has gone?" Lofan shook his head. "I didn''t see it from the beginning." Jiang Ling took out her mobile phone to make a phone call while drinking milk and muttered, "curious, everyone is here. Where is Bai Yue..." Bo Ye''s cry for help turned a deaf ear. The three people sat there as if they had never seen Bo Ye. No... Jiang Ling is the best group of people with Bo Ye. How come Qi moluofan stopped him at this time? Seeing Su Qi''s boundless scenery on the sports car outside, thin night was so angry that he almost smoked his forehead. He said to Su Qi, "drive the car I bought and kidnap the woman I want to marry! What do you want to do! Revolt!" "Rebellion is rebellion." Su Qi also reached out and rubbed the gauze on the bride''s head. It was very much like the bad son of the landlord who bullied men and women in ancient times. He said, "don''t I want to test your feelings for Tang poetry?" Thin night took a deep breath, "you... You still want to test me? You deserve to test me!" Su Qi grabbed the microphone and began to ask Bo Ye a series of questions, "first question! What''s the birthday of Tang Shi?" Bo Ye said without thinking, "December 24th!" Su Qi was stunned. "Alas? I remember very clearly." "You don''t have a wife, you don''t understand." Bo Ye''s face held by Ye Jingtang showed a look like "you''re a single dog, of course you don''t know how important it is to remember your wife''s birthday". This expression made Su Qi''s eyelids jump. Bo Ye said, "are you deliberately embarrassing me?" "That''s right!" Su Qi said in order to export his evil spirit, "how can you marry you home so easily? You won''t cherish what you get too easily, especially a scum man like you!" Thin night was angry, "where am I, scum man?" "I''ll ask you a series of questions and tests later. If you don''t pass, I''ll drive the car and take the man around me!" Su Qi showed a successful smile, "I think everyone here should support me to take Tang poetry away from the sea of suffering!" Bo Ye thought that there would be someone who would speak for himself. Unexpectedly, except himself, everyone stood up and applauded Su Qi, and cheered blindly, "that''s right! Tang Shi should marry someone who really loves her!" Bo Ye hasn''t seen such a scene. Even if he came out of prison for five years, he hasn''t seen such a scene. Won''t he be the only one in the dark? Did everyone in the audience actually prepare this farce in advance and plan to make it public online at his wedding? Su Qi looked at Bo Ye and was shocked. He provocatively said, "why, don''t you dare to get married? Are you afraid that his love for Tang poetry can''t stand the test?" When did Bo ye be greedy for life and afraid of death in matters related to Tang poetry in his life? In those years, he was able to risk his life for Tang poetry, hold a press conference without dignity, disclose his sins and mistakes, and let others evaluate and bear the consequences - this is enough to prove that he can be desperate for Tang poetry. So at this moment, Bo Ye looked at Su Qi vigorously, "no one can cut off my feelings for Tang poetry." After so many years of bloodshed, have you ever seen him shrink back? Su Qi grabbed the microphone and tightened his hand. "Then please answer me. What food does Tang Shi like best?" "Cantonese food." "What do you like most about Cantonese food?" "Steamed East Star spot." thin night''s eyes don''t blink, "it must be steamed." "..." Su Qi swallowed his saliva, "I also like to eat... Rounded, I''m equal to your wife?" If it weren''t for someone around now, Bo Ye could go up and twist Su Qi''s head down and send it to the back kitchen for steaming. He said, "what other tricks do you have to hurry up to make it out, don''t delay me to marry a wife!" Su Qi said unyielding, "who is the favorite artist of Tang poetry?" "A few years ago, she was blind and liked Xiao Hetian." Bo ye turned her eyes. "I''m not as handsome as I am. Later, when people set up a collapse, she won''t pursue stars." "..." why is this man so narcissistic. However, it is said that Yibo night''s face is indeed a ceiling level face, and Xiao Hetian can''t compare with him. As soon as Su Qi began to fall in the wind, the guests at the venue couldn''t stand it. Fangfang grabbed the microphone from the host and said to Bo Ye, "who''s your family''s last name in the future?" Ho! This is related to the cultural tradition of thousands of years. On the issue of surname, although people usually say that they are the same as their father''s surname and their mother''s surname, they will eventually acquiesce that children should follow their father''s surname, otherwise they don''t seem to be born. Unexpectedly, Bo Ye personally cut off this inheritance. He said, "of course, she was born with the surname of Tang Shi. Why should she have my surname when she was pregnant with a child born in October? She has suffered a lot and paid a lot, so she has the right to be named." Listen! Listen! This is what big slag man Bo Ye said! The audience began to sigh, "if it weren''t for their surname, wouldn''t it feel that the children wouldn''t kiss themselves? Doesn''t it really matter to carry on the family line?" Bo Ye glared at the speaker, "don''t say. When my child grows up, as long as Tang Shi agrees and the child agrees, he will take whatever surname he is willing to give himself. Each child also has the right of the crown surname. This is true freedom. Instead of hegemony, he can only follow my surname. It seems that if he doesn''t have the surname of Bo, he is not my child." "The scum men who have a high level of culture and thought are different." Cong Shan always speaks less, but when she speaks, she is a particularly classic kind. "Who will do the housework at home after that?" "Whoever is idle will do it." Bo Ye holds his hands on his chest. "Tang poetry and I are not waste. We need people to take care of three meals a day." "Where''s the bank card?" "Unified management. After all, the financial economy has to be handed over to special accounts and special companies, but it will be made public. I won''t hide the accounts from Tang Shi." Mutual respect gave Tang poetry equality and trust. "What about the contradictions at home?" "Who listens to who." thin night''s face is particularly serious, "especially be careful, don''t be tolerant and accommodating, and get used to each other as big fools." good heavens! The audience applauded! Ye Jingtang and Wen Lizhi finally let go of thin night. When they untied the rope, ye Jingtang murmured, "you can be a husband." Thin night like spring breeze, daughter-in-law, I''m coming. Step by step, I walked to the side of the sports car and opened the cover. In a moment, thin night was stupid. Stupid. Under the wedding dress cover, Bai Yue is wearing a dress and makeup. Her face is so beautiful that she can''t distinguish between male and female. She says angrily, "if you can answer so many questions, how TM can''t you feel that I''m not your wife? You can''t even recognize your wife. How dare you say you love her!" Thin night rushed over and twisted into a ball with Bai Yue in his wedding dress, regardless of a group of laughing people behind him, "I''ll fight with you!!!" Thousands of calculations, that is, the person who didn''t count Su Qi robbed was not Tang poetry at all, but Bai Yue pretended to be! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2078 Isn''t there a living "Tang Bohu points Qiuxiang" bridge? The thin night who was teased was so handsome that his handsome face was ferocious. He pinched Bai Yue and said, "where''s my wife!" Bai Yue was almost out of breath, "you... Your wife, you asked me..." "Then why are you wearing a wedding dress?" thin night was half dead. "It''s not you and Jiang Ling getting married!" "I wear a wedding dress to go shopping. Why can''t I wear it?" Bai Yue was eloquent, "you might as well look back!" Bo Ye was stunned. He looked back and found that where the host was standing, he didn''t know when he was made way. Then someone helped a woman wearing a white wedding dress out slowly. Thin night breathing a meal, that moment, the world seems to be quiet. Asuka holds Tang Shi with a smile on her face and leads her to the stage step by step. On the other side is Tang Shi''s brother Tang Yi, dressed in a suit and followed by two children, who is Weiwei and Yan. They had a smelly face and a smiling face. They were all clever and upright. When they came to the stage and stood still, all the guests stood up and applauded them. Clapping like thunder, Bo Ye was shocked. He finally woke up and looked at the bride on the stage in disbelief. The white wedding dress is hand-made by the team, inlaid with gems and pearls, shining with the swing of the skirt. The off shoulder design makes the bride slim, the waist tightened, and the skirt dragged the floor. A large white dress is as white and dazzling as snow. Elegant and luxurious, with sexy style, combined with the temperament of Tang poetry, there is another cold and noble. The moment she appeared, everyone was so beautiful that they couldn''t open their eyes. It''s so beautiful. No man in the world deserves her beauty. Tang Shi had a diamond crown on her head, straightened her back and raised her chin high. She was like a goddess coming to earth. She was sacred and noble. She was like her own light, which made people dare not look directly at her. She stood on the stage, looked at the thin night with messy clothes under the stage because of the struggle, smiled and said, "are you so afraid of me running?" At that moment, let alone the iron walls, the psychological defense line of thin night collapsed directly. Now he wanted to kneel down on one knee and conquer Tang poetry. How beautiful... How can such a beautiful person be his own wife? Bo Ye''s people are stupid. The onlookers can''t stop laughing. For the first time, they will have such a silly expression on Bo Ye''s face, open their eyes and mouth, and can''t even speak. Ye Jingtang and Wen Li stopped taking pictures of him, and wanted to record all his humiliation, so that they could quarrel and throw him out to kill Bo Ye. Tang Shi held out his hand to Bo Ye, "why don''t you come on stage and don''t you want me to marry you, Mr. Bo?" Mr. Bo. Just three words pulled him back to the love and hatred with Tang poetry. At that time, Tang poetry liked to call him Mr. Bo in a short and rapid tone. With light ridicule and banter, the two were close to each other and fought until now. Finally, love prevailed. Thin night''s legs were soft. He had never seen Tang poetry so full of holy light. He looked at Tang poetry like a believer and said, "if you want to marry me, it''s not... It''s not impossible..." On the side, Tang Yi pushed his glasses and said unfathomably, "it''s not easy for us to enter the Tang family." Bo ye walked onto the stage and felt that he was the one who needed help. Behind him, Su qibaiyue was happily watching a play in the car. Instead, Jiang Ling stood up from the main table and went out to the side of the car. Leaning against the window, he glanced at Bai Yue wearing a corolla. His white hair was rolled up, making his face thinner and thinner. Bai Yue lay lazily on the driver''s seat and saw Jiang Ling approaching, Reach out and grab Wang Zi from him. Jiang Ling chuckled, "Why are you making trouble with me?" "I want to see thin night make a fool of myself." Bai Yue smiled and took off his corolla. His head of silver fell like a waterfall. Under the sunset, he was plated with a layer of light gold. He cut his hair and said, "don''t you want to see?" Jiang Ling played with Bai Yue''s hair, "to tell you the truth, I want to." Who in the world doesn''t want to see a poor night make a fool of himself? They are the only ones who dare to make such a noise. Jiang Ling praised, "you look good in your wedding dress." Bai Yue''s face was flushed, "what do you mean, treat me as a woman?" Then he lifted the skirt and Bai Yue said, "I wear flat running shoes, but I don''t wear high heels!" Jiang Ling leaned over on the convertible with a smile. Bai Yue carefully pulled him up, "why, do you have to admit that I look better than you?" As always, she was so jealous. Jiang Ling said, "it''s almost worse than me." Bai Yue wanted to kick it with his skirt. "Stay away from me. I don''t play with ugly people!" They are noisy here and there. Bo Ye has held hands with Tang Shi. Tang Yi grabbed Tang Shi''s hand and put it in Bo Ye''s hand. He said, "I''m just such a sister. I risked my life to protect... Bo Ye, now I''ll give it to you." "My life is hers, too." When Bo Ye said this, he was firm and determined, and his eyes were the reflection of Tang poetry. Only her, only her, only her bloody but never give up, only her forbearance, strong, great and gentle, Tang poetry is like the mother of the earth, with strength and courage, crossing his thin night into a person in this period of years full of torture and suffering. Bo Ye will always remember that Tang poetry was compassionate and with firm eyes. He didn''t bow his head in despair. He had to get up countless times when he was destroyed. He had the courage to come back with blood. That was his strong will that a big man would shake his mind when he saw it. There was no one before and no one after. He has long been conquered by her. With a smile on her face, Tang Shi watched Bo Ye slowly push the ring in from her fingers. She said, "thank you for your willingness to supply my wedding..." "I owe you." Bo Ye''s voice choked. "I''m a big fool. I didn''t give you a happy wedding for so long... You''re willing to forgive me. It''s like a Bodhisattva coming to earth." When he said this, Tang Yi''s eyes turned red. A group of people applauded. They all watched Bo Ye and Tang poetry redeem each other so long ago. Now they can achieve good results thanks to the fact that they didn''t give up. If one of them gave up, the relationship can only end without luck. Fangfang cried on the shoulders of the green dinosaur, "my goddess, my goddess!" The little moon also hugged Lao Wang, "Wuwuwuwu, Tang poetry is so beautiful, I want to cry, and finally there is a wedding." On the edge, Lanming held his little brother and cried, "Wuwuwuwu, why doesn''t my sister hold me, but Lao Wang." The younger brother said, "boss, that''s someone else''s husband." Jiang Ling looked at Bo Ye and Tang Shi embracing each other in tears from a distance, smiled and sighed, "it''s not easy..." Bai Yue said angrily, "I think you envy others." Jiang Ling looked at Bai Yue with joking eyes, "I envy others that they can get married. Won''t you envy when you see the happy scene?" Su Qi, who had been ignored by them all the time, finally sat in the driver''s seat and said faintly, "isn''t Bai Yue just wearing a wedding dress? You''re also wearing a suit. I don''t think you two can go up and walk on the platform." One by one, it''s OK to sprinkle dog food on the thin night of Tang poetry. These dog men are still in front of him. You and me! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2079 Su Qi was upset and had no place to tell people that Tang poetry and thin night were happy on the stage. Being held in her arms by Bo Ye, Tang Shi''s eyes are like stars. Love makes her shine. At this moment, she seems to have never been old. Or the spirited, innocent girl. Jiang Qi looked at it and sighed in his heart. Great, Tang poetry, thin night, go around, you are still the original you. On the side, Han rang sighed and touched her face. "You''re satisfied to see the wedding of Tang poetry." Jiang Qi regained his consciousness and lost his smile. "Why are you so sour." "Can it not be sour?" Han rang shook his head with a handsome face. "Alas, I think my biggest rival in love is Tang poetry. No matter when, you put her first..." "No, there are our children." "What about me?" Jiang Qi pretended to think, thought and said, "bottom it." Han rang was distressed. "Miss Jiang, I''m going to make a serious protest! I hope you can put my husband first!" Just at the flower throwing stage, Bo Ye couldn''t help kissing Tang Shi on the stage. Now, his face was covered with Tang Shi''s lipstick. He held up the microphone and said, "distinguished guests, men and women." "..." I lost my mind when I got married. This thin night should be the first. Look at him nervous. I don''t know what to say. Su Qi really wants to laugh. He was also a talented man at the beginning. Now he even presided over the wedding scene, and he''s not afraid of jokes. "It''s our flower throwing link..." Tang Shi took the microphone. "I hope to pass on my happiness, so the next person who receives my bouquet will be happy. With my blessing, count down one, two, three, I''m going to lose it!" All the guests were smiling and counting down, three, two, one¡ª¡ª Tang Shi threw the bouquet out with great strength. Bo Yegang said, wife, you are not participating in the shot put competition in the Olympic Games, but it is too late. I saw that the bouquet was stressed and flew straight out of Tang Shi''s hand¡ª¡ª A beautiful parabola was drawn in the air and finally landed in a convertible sports car that was almost invisible to everyone. Sitting in the front passenger seat, Bai Yue was stunned by the falling bouquet of the day. When he came back, he looked at the bouquet in his arms. He immediately jumped up from the front passenger seat and couldn''t care that he was wearing a skirt. He jumped up and shouted, "Tang Shi! I got it! I got it!" Tang Shi''s eyes narrowed with laughter. She seemed to aim in this direction. Fortunately, she was also exercising. Her strength was not small, but she didn''t expect that Zheng Zheng could hit Bai Yue well. The audience cheered. Bai Yue ran onto the stage in his wedding dress and hugged Tang Shi. "I got your bouquet!" So all the guests saw a figure in a white wedding dress running onto the stage of the venue and quickly came to Tang Shi. That face is so beautiful, wearing heavy makeup, just like those famous women''s groups abroad. However, when he opened his mouth, he said, "thank you for giving me the bouquet. I reluctantly admit that you are so beautiful today." "Be careful." Tang Shi smiled softly, "it''s specially for you." Bai Yue was stunned. Unexpectedly, Tang poetry was specially given to him. Could it be The hand holding the bouquet is more and more tightly clenched. Bai Yue''s saying that he is not moved is deceptive, but he is a small bellied chicken, and he will not say it when he is moved in his heart. In his mouth, there is a headache, "you know, this kind of words deserve my beauty and talent!" Thin night can''t wait to kick it, "Why are you so close to my wife?" Bai Yue hugged Tang Shi''s arm, "can''t we stand together because we are all wearing wedding dresses today?" Bo Ye said, "don''t think I don''t know why you wear wedding dress. You''ve discussed with them to cheat me!" Bai Yue was very happy when he saw his angry appearance. He also picked up Tang poetry and turned it around. They all sincerely appreciated and admired Tang poetry. Now Tang poetry is married with sincerity and blessings. Bai Yue held Tang poetry high and his silver hair is scattered on the white wedding dress. He smiled and said, "I finally know why Jiang Ling envies you. I also envy you. Tang Shi, thank you for giving me a bouquet. Happy wedding." Tang poetry is always so considerate of the overall situation, even their own happiness of marriage, also want to give others a share. How can such a person not be loved. Thin night said bitterly, "all right, all right, pick up a bouquet and look at you. Put my wife down quickly." However, Bai Yue put it down and kissed Tang Shi on the face. "If Bo Ye bullies you after marriage, tell me that Jiang Ling and I have a full set of scalpels. You can do whatever you say." Thin night was so frightened that he stood upside down. "Jiang Ling, pull him away!" Jiang Ling took wangzi''s milk in one hand and Bai Yue''s wedding dress in the other hand, and dragged him down from the stage. Finally, there were only Bo Ye and Tang Shi on the stage. Bo Ye took Tang Shi''s hand and said, "why do they like you so much." Tang Shi''s eyes were bright. She said, "are you jealous?" "I eat, I''m almost fermented into vinegar." Bo Ye pointed to himself and took a serious look at Tang poetry. At this moment, his eyes were only Tang poetry. I don''t know when this woman has become his world and the driving force for him to live. Maybe it was love that made him lose his memory, and he would fall in love with Tang poetry again at the first sight. It is destined that no matter how many times I forget you, I will fall in love with you again countless times. Bo Ye held Tang Shi''s hand and said, "you really want to be my wife. I will take you as a part of my life. Don''t fail you again." Tang Shi gently touched thin night''s hair, and then along the hair, her hand slid down and stroked thin night''s face. "Think about it." After five years, I had thought about it at the moment when I met again outside the prison. Thin night reached out and hugged her. The people under the stage were laughing and laughing in pairs. On the stage, their shadows mingled with each other and seemed to blend together. "Thank you, Tang Shi, for being my wife." Personally pick up my dirty, my sin, my conscience obscured by darkness, and the feelings hidden in the depths called "love". Qi Mo and Luo fan looked at Bo Ye holding Tang poetry on the stage. They both laughed and applauded under the stage. Then Qi Mo said, "look, alas ~" As a result, lofan was staring away. Qi Mo was stunned and found that he was looking at Bai Yue. "What are you looking at?" Luo fan is an iceberg. He doesn''t say much, but he never stops talking. With his cold and handsome face, Qi Mo can be scared to death. He said, "I also want to see you wear a wedding dress." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2080 Hearing this from luofan''s mouth, Qi Mo''s whole face was distorted. He looked at luofan carefully for a long time. How could he not think that this man had been together with himself for more than 20 years and could say such amazing words. Qi Mo patted Luo fan on the shoulder and said, "you have this hobby... Why don''t you ever tell me?" Luo fan''s face was cold. Qi Mo always felt that he liked the little girl more than Luo fan these years. The main reason was that Luo fan''s expression was too cold and it was difficult to provoke at first sight. As a result, the little girl saw Luo fan these years and was moved at the first sight and retreated at the second sight. I see. No wonder lofan wants to see him wear a wedding dress. Is it because there is no feminine atmosphere around him that he has begun to be confused? Qi Mo said in the tone of his old mother, "I understand you, Ventus, haven''t you... Haven''t touched a woman for a long time?" when he saw the wedding dress, he kept his eyes on it. Sobbing, sobbing, this child must be very lonely. It''s because I didn''t notice it at ordinary times Luo fan looked at Qi Mo with the eyes of a fool. "Are you out of your mind?" Qi MOGA said, could he be wrong? "You didn''t say you wanted to see me wear..." "Because I''m tired of watching." Luo fan holds his chin with his hands. His contour is deep and his eyebrows are indifferent. He doesn''t seem to be a good tempered person. He has said too much today than usual. "Usually it depends on you wearing white clothes and lifting the sky is also white." Qi Mo couldn''t hold back. "Don''t you also wear black? The sky is black." Luo fan glanced at him coldly with his eyes and said, "so, the wedding dress is also white. Why don''t you wear it." "..." jammed. Qi Mo didn''t know how to refute this logic for a moment. After a long time, Qi Mo smiled and stretched out his hand to clamp Luo fan. Then he said with strength, "it''s OK to wear a white suit. Don''t think about the wedding dress! That''s the happiness of girls. We big men are not so bad. What do we rob with girls." It''s not only wearing a wedding dress that makes you happy, although it''s a beautiful thing to marry someone in your own wedding dress. "You mean white is a smelly woman." Luo fan''s words were too unpleasant to listen to. He wanted to pull Qi Mo off and hold his hand. They were selected from an early age. They were trained and educated by various departments in turn. After rounds of competition and struggle, the last two people left were them. Since then, Qi Mo''s tacit understanding with Luo fan has been higher than that of any pair of partners. Now, Luo fan seems to understand what Qi Mo wants to say. Their relatives and their feelings are too weak, because they have been carried out alone for training since childhood, so that only each other is close to them. Although after meeting Tang Wei, the bastard brought them too many strange new friends, fortunately, the new friends are especially good people. Although some places are bad, they can always detect the softness and kindness in their hearts. Don''t be alone anymore. "In a way, perhaps the seven sins should be thanked, but only." Qi Mo lowered his head and looked at Luo fan. The latter is silent. He is still the iceberg face. He is as restless as a mountain. Only when he needs his hand, his posture will be as swift and agile as a cheetah - like an exquisite killer machine. "The past seven sins are too lonely. They have isolated the outside world since childhood, are not understood, and have no family love." Qi Mo grinned. "After knowing Tang Wei, I feel that the world is suddenly noisy." Tang poetry, Bo Ye, Jiang Qi, Han rang, ye Jingtang, even Sophie, green dinosaur, little moon, and even Lanming, who was hated by their previous misunderstanding These people are too complex and three-dimensional, good and bad, soft hearted and vicious. If rongbei knows that they have made such fresh friends now, he will be happy for them. At this moment, Bai Yue is walking down the stage with his wedding dress and skirt. Bo Ye and Tang Shizheng on the stage pour wine for the guests together. The wine glasses are stacked layer by layer into a hill. Tang Shizheng steps on high-heeled shoes and smiles and starts pouring from the top cup. The beautiful light gold champagne slowly overflows into the lower cup along the cup wall, It''s like a beautiful continuation. Their story seems to be over, but it will never end. Bai Yue, wearing running shoes, trotted all the way to Luo fan and said, "look, rage, is my mother beautiful?" Lofan looked cold and didn''t want to say anything. Bai Yue was speechless. "Can you only talk to Qi Mo?" Lofan nodded. Bai Yue gestures with his hand, "what about my sign language with you?" Lofan rolled his eyes. Bai Yue immediately turned to see Jiang Ling. "Jiang Ling, I don''t think it''s necessary for Ventus to speak. Take off his voice and I''ll cook for you." Jiang Ling surrendered. "You don''t have to." "What are you doing? It sounds so happy." Jiang Qi just walked down with Tang poetry and came to the table. Ye Jingtang, who was sitting next to him, jumped up from his seat. However, Jiang Qi didn''t see it. She just heard that Bai Yue was very busy here, so she came to see the situation and pulled his wedding dress with a smile. "Where did you rent this wedding dress?" "Tang Shi bought it for me." Bai Yue looked proud. "It''s tailor-made for my circumference. How about it? Isn''t it very beautiful?" A careful man is better than even wearing a wedding dress. Jiang Qi nodded, "well, you are beautiful. You stand beside Jiang Ling like a bride." Bai Yue was stunned, and Jiang Ling was also stunned. Back to his mind, Bai Yue was trembling when he spoke. "Where are you? No! Don''t talk nonsense. I''m a good man!" Luo fan, who had been silent, pinched his throat and said in a strange voice in the eunuch''s voice, "who believes it ~" Bai Yue took out a scalpel from the chest of the off shoulder wedding dress, "I''ll take off your vocal cords now!" From where? Qi Mo said, "why do you carry a scalpel with you? Why do you hide it at the collar? You''re terrible! Jiang Ling, you take care of it!" "I''m a doctor!" Bai Yue said. "Carry it with you. What''s the matter!" Qi Mo took out his anesthetic gun, "don''t move!" Jiang Ling shouted, "are you a man with an anesthetic gun qualified to say that you carry a scalpel!" "I''m a sniper. I can''t change my old habits." "...." Ye Jingtang said, lingering on the edge, "you two, can you give me some way to live?" They turned to see ye Jingtang, who was weak on the side. The man''s face was dead gray. He said, "it was a wrong decision for me to attend the wedding today..." Jiang Qi smiled and covered his mouth. "Why is president ye not energetic at all today?" Ye Jingtang said, "do you want me to show you a smile when you lead your husband to me?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2081 Perhaps in the past, ye Jingtang was afraid that he would see whether Jiang Qi had lost his manners. He thought about too many scenes of his reunion with her after a long separation. He was worried and frightened for fear that his state at that time was not bright enough or not enough to cause her pity. But now, when I came to the wedding of Tang Shibo night and saw Jiang Qi and Han rang standing together, my heart, which was beating wildly because of tension, suddenly became silent. As if, completely peaceful, there are not so many thoughts of fear. He was unable to accept it and had to accept it. After seeing Jiang Qi, he was not afraid. Just like that song: I want to meet at the party too early, but this time it''s a fact. Will panic, like execution and punishment. Now, the punishment has also been accepted. After the stage of injury and bleeding, there is only peace of mind. You seem happier when I''m not around. Take a deep breath and ye Jingtang looks directly into Jiang Qi''s eyes. For countless days and nights, they looked at each other, with consideration and doubt, and refused to deliver their sincerity. And now, he saw calm in her eyes. After laughing, Jiang Qi said, "if you don''t want to be sprinkled with dog food, it''s good for president ye to find a companion." Ye Jingtang laughed, "you have to find it." Jiang Qi cleared his throat and spoke in a voice that made Ye Jingtang feel strange. "President Ye is handsome. How can people like him? I''ll introduce some to you later." Jiang Qi, you are much more cruel than before. But he is the most unqualified person to say that Jiang Qi is cruel, because she is less than one ten thousandth of him. So ye Jingtang raised his neck, and his voice came out of his throat. It was difficult to listen. He said, "I think it''s OK. I want to see what kind of person you can push me." Will it be like you? Speaking of this, Jiang Qike took advantage of the situation and sat down next to Ye Jingtang. This action made Ye Jingtang''s heart skip half a beat. He hadn''t been in close contact with Jiang Qi for too long, so that when she sat on the side, he counted down. "What are you doing?" finished, stuttered and couldn''t withdraw. Jiang Qi covered his mouth and smiled, "why don''t you tell me what you want?" Ye Jingtang just wanted to say it wasn''t you. He didn''t have to die in the middle of the night. He thought carefully whether he would be too disrespectful to people. However, when his heart was horizontal and his teeth bit, he said, "as long as he wasn''t like you." As soon as Jiang Qi''s face changed, the beauty became angry and looked very good, "what do you mean!" Ye Jingtang raised his eyebrows, "you take too much trouble." Jiang Qi sneered, "it''s all right. Some people don''t bother." then he glanced at Han rang in the distance. Heart pricking, heart pricking! Ye Jingtang covered his chest, "why did you hit real damage!" Turning his head to see Qi Mo and Luo fan, he saw that they both held their hands in front of their chest, their souls were in the same tune, doing the same action, and shaking their heads at the same time. Ye Jingtang felt that his glass heart was about to break into a mess. He also misses Jiang Qi and wants to see if she is doing well now, so he can think of attending this dress. It seems that Jiang Qi not only lives a very good life, but also has a very harmonious relationship with Han rang. Ye Jingtang was sad but at ease. Very good... Very good. The events of that year have long been rumors of that year, and they are not the person in the legend. Han rang originally accompanied his sister Han Bing to chat with Tang Yi. Now he came to accompany his wife and found that his wife and ye Jingtang were talking about something. He was stunned at first, but then smiled relieved. There is deep trust between him and Jiang Qi, and this picture will not stimulate him. Because he loves and trusts Jiang Qi. Sure enough, when he walked over, he heard a harmless quarrel. He smiled and hugged Jiang Qi. This action pierced Ye Jingtang''s eyes, but he didn''t speak. He just raised his chin as a greeting. Han rang didn''t tear his face. There was no need. Instead, he looked back and asked, "what are you talking about?" "Introduce your partner to President Ye." Jiang Qi blinked. "Is your sister single?" Ye Jingtang feels a little sad. He can detect the goodwill transmitted by Jiang Qi. Perhaps it is because Jiang Qi and Han rang are too happy now. She doesn''t want Ye Jingtang to wait for her alone, so she wants him to come out of the past and look forward. Jiang Qi is always like this. He doesn''t leak anything and has exquisite skills. Seeing that he has always been alone, he tries to persuade him to put down the past and stop caring. The injury of that year has long healed. The scars left are the traces of our love. There is no way to mention forgiveness or no forgiveness. For Jiang Qi, the ups and downs in the past were just two words. Forget it. She let it go, so she put it down and started a new life. She loved Han. It''s just Ye Jingtang. It doesn''t count. Why don''t she take the initiative to help Ye Jingtang introduce his partner? Will it make him suddenly awake and cherish his future happiness. If this is cruel, ye Jingtang, it''s better for me to be cruel to you once after many years. Han rang Gang came over from Han Bing. Hearing his wife say so, he thought about his sister and said meaningfully, "I think... My sister should have a crush on someone." "True or false!" A group of people heard the gossip and all came together. Qi Mo and Luo fan crowded with each other. Jiang Ling and Bai Yue also looked over their heads. Ye Jingtang was caught in the middle and almost out of breath. Everyone heard Han rang say quietly, "I doubt... I doubt my sister and Tang Shi''s brother..." "Oh ~ ~" At the wedding venue, a guest on a main table suddenly gave a funny sigh, which attracted the guests at other tables to look at them one after another. Jiang Qi waved, "Oh, oh, I really didn''t expect..." Bai Yue touched his chin, "I guessed it long ago." "You guessed a ghost," said Jiang Ling, "after a horse." Qi Mo stabbed Luo fan with his elbow. "What do you think? Can this pair be successful?" Lofan said, "who is Han Bing?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han rang was silent for a long time, "my sister!" Lofan said, "Han Shen has changed?" Han rang couldn''t help it. Is there something wrong with the brain circuit of the iceberg face? "I have a brother, can''t I have another sister!" "Oh." lofan finally figured it out. He said, "I don''t remember." "... you only have Qi Mo in your mind. Who else can you remember?" Ye Jingtang said, "can you stop squeezing me and listen to all the gossip? Where can I sit? Sit on the table." Wen Li stopped at the corner of the main table and didn''t speak. Recently, he was in a low mood. Because Wen Mingzhu''s death hit him too hard, he was rarely infected by laughter at the moment. Finally, he was willing to take the initiative to intervene. He patted his leg, "then sit on my leg." Ye Jingtang didn''t think about it. "I''m most tired of fags -" Before the words fell, Luo fan, who had been on the iceberg, raised his eyelids and looked at him. "...." can''t fight. Ye Jingtang said, "let me go, OK? I can''t eat this seat. I''ll go." "Don''t go, Mr. Ye." Jiang Qi pulled him, "there will be a game later. We have plans to trick Bo Ye." As soon as ye Jingtang heard the trickery, he sat down again. He can''t be wronged alone. As a good brother, he must stab him at the critical moment. So ye Jingtang said angrily, "Jiang Qi has spoken, so I''ll sit down. Is it Secretary Jiang..." As soon as these three words came out, the atmosphere of the whole main table was frozen to the extreme, and there was silence for a moment. Ye Jingtang''s pupils shrink. What did he call her just now? Why did he just say www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2082 After saying this, ye Jingtang realized that he had said what he shouldn''t say, but he couldn''t take back the water thrown out. He couldn''t pretend that there was nothing wrong with the changes in everyone''s expression. Secretary Jiang, Secretary Jiang That was the way ye Jingtang most liked to call Jiang Qi when he was angry. She is sexy and cheap. She crawls around him like a gorgeous snake. She is loyal and cold. She does everything for ye Jingtang''s orders. Others occasionally look at the woman around Ye Jingtang with envious eyes. At that time, ye Jingtang, who holds the lifeline of Jiang Qi, will lift his lips in a good mood, wave and call Secretary Jiang. Jiang Qi will step on high heels and fall over to him and respectfully call, President ye, if you have something to tell me. That was their past. It was a scene that would emerge when ye Jingtang closed his eyes. Maybe it''s because he took the past too much as a living medicine that he will shout the name unprepared now. Everyone didn''t know what to say to break the embarrassment. Jiang Qi and ye Jingtang knew in the past that interrupting now would only make the scene worse. But unexpectedly, it was Han rang who spoke first. He smiled and said, "Ye is not always excited to see Bo Ye''s Tang poetry get married today. He drank some wine?" Jiang Qi was stunned. He never thought that ye Jingtang and she would lose their manners in public. Han rang was the first to stand up. Han gave up to Ye Jingtang and Jiang Qi, and even took the initiative to show his attitude so that everyone would not worry about his emotions. As soon as these words came out, Qi Mo was also a personal genius. He immediately said down, "I said, ye Jingtang, if you can''t drink, go and sit at the children''s table." Ye Jingtang recovered, "I... why can''t I drink." How can you pick out a circle of people who drank with Bo Ye in those years? He can still drink a dozen Yakult now. Lofan said, "I can''t drink the dog table." Ye Jingtang made a surrender, "I admit my mistake. Well, blame me. I said the wrong thing. Jiang Qi, don''t take it to heart." Compared with Han rang, what surprised everyone was that ye Jingtang was like this Admit your mistake. Bai Yue stood side by side with Jiang Ling with his mouth open. Bai Yue pinched Jiang Ling. "Did I hear you wrong? Ye Jingtang really drank too much and admitted his mistake." Jiang Ling turned to see the sunset. At this moment, the sun hasn''t completely set. He identified it. "The sun hasn''t risen from the West." Ye Jingtang sighed, "don''t poke my heart, will you? I''m really wrong. Jiang Qi, don''t be angry. I''m calling you wrong. It won''t happen in the future." Not anymore. Who knows how much Ye Jingtang tore his heart and lungs when these words were said? Everything about Jiang Qi has nothing to do with him, so "not in the future" means that ye Jingtang has accepted his life. Jiang Qi wanted to say something, but when he touched Ye Jingtang''s eyes, he swallowed back the words in his mouth. He used to hurt her so much that now he can only face her with the eyes of this loser. Han rang gently pinched Jiang Qi''s hand and said, "others Ye Jingtang apologized to you. Don''t you say it?" Han rang''s gentleness and consideration of the overall situation have impressed the people sitting at the main table. He is not only stupid and kind, but also a kind of trust in Jiang Qi and a face up to her past. Because I love the whole of you, including you who gave everything to Ye Jingtang at that time. Jiang Qi''s heart is sour. Han gives her too much freedom and calm, and also gives her the courage to face Ye Jingtang. Then she said to Ye Jingtang, "I know you said the wrong thing. After all, I quit now. However, when I was a secretary around you, I made a lot of money. Your boss is OK enough." Ye Jingtang''s eyes turned red and almost forced himself to smile. "I have to thank you for not saying bad things about your old boss after you quit, don''t you?" Hey, Jiang Qi, I''m joking with you now. Why is my heart dripping blood. Jiang Qi looked straight at Ye Jingtang for a long time and took a napkin. This action directly broke Ye Jingtang''s defense. She seemed to know that he would burst into tears. Even reached out to wipe him. "I know what you''re thinking." Her voice is still cold. When she makes these behaviors, she is not afraid of being misunderstood by others. Anyway, she was scolded as a green tea bitch before, and she didn''t defend herself. Now Han rang is present, and we should solve this matter well. Jiang Qi lowered his body and gently tucked Ye Jingtang''s eyes. "I''m sorry I can''t respond to your feelings anymore." Ye Jingtang''s hand trembled and clutched Jiang Qi''s wrist. He had gripped her countless times, and his wrist was still as thin as before. As soon as I touched her, it seemed that I ran into the flood of memories in an instant. The vast memories rushed at him. Ye Jingtang could fall in the blink of an eye. He smokes, squints and smiles. Jiang Qi sits sexy on his desk and lights the cigarette for him. His eyebrows and eyes are full of tempting charm. "Jiang Qi, can you handle that man?" "In a word, President ye, I''m sure to help you." "Is there anything you can''t handle in the world, Secretary Jiang?" "Yes, Mr. Ye, aren''t you?" "You can really pretend, Jiang Qi." "No, Mr. Ye, I''m sincere to you. How can I laugh at me?" In an instant, all the memories fell apart. Ye Jingtang blinked hard and saw clearly the person standing in front of him. He still smiled, but he was no longer the Jiang Qi in his memory. "What''s the matter..." finally came back to his senses. Ye Jingtang said angrily, "so thin, didn''t Han rang raise you well?" "I don''t eat much." Jiang Qi gently patted Ye Jingtang, motioned him to let go, and then stuffed the napkin into Ye Jingtang''s hand, "don''t stay in the past, look forward, ye Jingtang." Look ahead, ye Jingtang. Without you in the previous world, it''s better to let me die in the past. "If it were you," said Ye Jingtang difficultly, "I would." "It seems that I still have weight in President Ye''s heart." Jiang Qi finally straightened up, "it doesn''t count that I have worked around president ye for so many years as a social animal and accumulated a seat." She solved Ye Jingtang''s slip of the tongue perfectly. What''s more, through this slip of the tongue, he spoke all his words with high Eq. Ye Jingtang thought that he had no regrets. I really don''t have anything to say and do. He didn''t believe it before, but now he believes it with all his heart. It''s nice to see Jiang Qi holding Han rang. Han rang and Jiang Qi can do this for each other. If he had been so careful, he would not have done such lenient behavior. Ye Jingtang sat there, and the laughter of the people around him seemed to be gradually away from him. His sight slowly began to relax, and all the consciousness in his mind was pulled away. The picture in front of us is blurred and distorted, and the bizarre picture occupies everything. The lens of time switched all the way from the prosperous wedding of Bo Ye in Tang poetry to the prison instead of Rong Nan in that year. Back to the past, Bo Ye jumped off a cliff, and finally returned to the beginning when he met Jiang Qi. He hatched out of the crowd and stretched out his hand to Jiang Qi. He should have said I bought the woman, but it stopped suddenly. It''s over. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2083 Under the setting sun, the wedding of Tang Shi and Bo Ye is going on in the laughter of everyone. Before the sun sets, it sprinkles the last orange light on the white wedding dress of Tang Shi, like a layer of gold. Jiang Qi wore more close and slim this time. Compared with Tang poetry, a big skirt and a tight skirt stood together, opened and closed, like two flowers with different styles. When Tang Shi came down, Bo Ye''s face seemed to be shining. He hugged his wife and said, "here''s a toast for everyone!" Yo, it''s finally this round. On the side, Tang Yi was afraid that in case thin night drank too much, Tang Shi had to take care of it all night. He tangled for a long time and said, "it doesn''t matter whether you toast or not. Don''t drink too much on your birthday. We don''t play this set of wine culture..." "Ouch, brother Tang is a cultural man. He helped Bo ye speak just after the wedding?" LAN Ming''s voice behind him said, "it''s reasonable that we don''t engage in dregs to persuade people to drink, but on this day, when we think that the other party is thin night... How can we let him go?" Thin night put his hands together, "folks let me go and let me drink less... What if I sleep in my wedding room at night..." When I was a scum man, I was so arrogant and presumptuous. Now I want to call you folks? Lanming''s posture is straight. It seems that he has adhered to his habit when he was a soldier until now. Looking at the appearance of Bo Ye''s wife slave now, where can he see the trace of Haicheng Bo Shao who was not loved by anyone? There is indeed something in love. However, it is not a shame to submit to Tang poetry. The blue Ming boy came back at the moment. He was carrying a box of things, and he said, "head, we bought the Baijiu!" The hair on the back of thin night stood up, "what''s the matter?" Little brother said, "Baijiu, thin less." "Why, how come it''s white?" The sound of the thin night was changed, and it seemed that it was not a small shock. When the blue boy''s box opened, then a bottle of Baijiu was put on the main table. "It''s not necessary to come on the wedding day. Come on, let''s be so grand?" LAN Ming grinned, "marriage is definitely going to be such an important play. We''ll all wait to trick you at this moment." Bo Ye opened his mouth. He didn''t expect to get married. There were twists and turns. A group of bad friends planned to make him feel better one by one, as if they had agreed to help the original Tang poetry export evil. The younger brother pouted and said, "that''s right. How beautiful Tang poetry is. You''re climbing." The world is changing. Now it''s the time of the big woman. Thin night, this dirty man who has been in the past has been unable to get on the table. He can make complaints about him. Thin Night Eye Baijiu looked at the white wine, he is able to drink, and can not sustain the high number of alcohol, so the man turned his eyes to the eyes of the people are still surrounded by the leaves. As a result, ye Jingtang drank yangledo and talked to Han rang, "how''s your company recently?" "Our company is OK. It''s OK. I''m thinking of opening a new restaurant recently..." Isn''t it? In order to avoid helping him drink, ye Jingtang can directly chat with Han rang! Brother, you are rival in love! It''s an enemy! You can''t talk like nothing while drinking Yakult like this! Jiang Qi stood beside Han rang and looked at Bo Ye''s eyes from the initial expectation to blankness. Suddenly he felt very funny. It turned out that Bo Ye also had this kind of time when the ground should not be called every day. No way, who let him face Mr. Lanming, the biggest guardian of the city? "Is this what you call tricking me?" "Well, we want to see you make a fool of yourself." Sophie holds the hand of Tang poetry. She used to like thin night. Now thin night and Tang poetry have achieved positive results. She also sincerely wishes and naturally stands on the side of Tang poetry. Sophie thought, "do you remember what I said to you? Your wife is a Tang poem that can''t be compared with women in the whole city!" I was blind at the beginning. I can''t make mistakes now. Thin night had to pick up the wine cup, "OK, I''m wrong. It was really my fault in the past. Now I''m climbing high. I''ve done this cup first!" In half an hour. Thin night''s whole person couldn''t stand stably. With a little drunken blush on his white handsome face, he rushed directly into the arms of Tang poetry like a little milk dog. Because the hot face caused by drinking too much rubbed against the chest of Tang Shi, the man said, "Bao, I told you, I, I, I can give you whatever you want." Big tongue, stuttering. Tang Shi looked at the thin night buried in her chest and felt a little funny. At this moment, the thin night overlapped with the husky he sent her. They were like disobedient but loyal dogs. She touched the thin night''s forehead and said, "didn''t you drink much?" "Don''t touch here if you drink too much!" Bo Ye snapped off Tang Shi''s hand, "are you... Testing whether I have a fever?" Tang Shi sat in the middle of the main table, looked at Bo Ye''s wayward behavior after drinking, and smiled helplessly, "where did you touch?" Thin night trembled, stretched out his hand, pointed to his lips and said, "here, hold it, put out your tongue... Have a taste of wine." Su Qi on one side stood up, "you''re playing a hooligan!" Tang Shi reached out and touched Bo Ye''s face. His voice was lowered, cold and ambiguous, "Xiao Ye, play rogue with me?" "Sister Tang Shi, call me again." Bo Ye twisted like a bug in Tang Shi''s arms, "call me again..." "Stop shouting and drink the bar. I think he can talk and drink." Han Shen saw that Bo Ye adhered to Tang poetry so much. Looking at the anger, he said, "isn''t this still sober?" Thin night sells miserably, "I can''t drink any more. I really can''t drink any more. If I drink another drop, I''ll spit it out." "Vomit, it''s vomit for you." Su Qi said gnashing his teeth, "it''s called dross when others persuade you to drink, but I think God has eyes when I think that you scum man will be vomited one day!" If Bo Ye didn''t drink too much at the moment and couldn''t stand up, he would press Su Qi''s head under the table, "you, you, you settle accounts with me after autumn?" Su Qi said, "if you can''t drink, sit with Lao ye and the dog at the table. It''s inconvenient to see you two scum men." Qi Mo said, "take Wen Lizhi too! We don''t sit at the same table with bad things! Tang Shi, come to me. Luofan and I protect you. No one dares to touch you with us!" Wen Li, who was Cui there, stopped his anger. "Why don''t you go? You''re not a good thing!" Su Qi said with a smile, "Alas, I washed white later. I''m different from you." Wen Lizhi had nothing to say. But in the end, Tang Shi took Bo Ye away with her. When she left, her back was called natural and unrestrained. A group of men sat on the table and looked silly. In the past, the stinky wine table culture was that men drunk women and took them away for immorality. It''s Tang poetry''s turn here. It turns out that the queen is wearing high heels beautifully and sexy. As soon as she lifts her skirt, she picks up Princess Bo Ye and takes her away. I took it away and opened a room in the hotel. "...." Su Qi looked at Luo fan. "Do you think this is the son of a bitch who sent his wife to prison and never repented?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2084 Looking at their leaving backs, Su Qi and others, who are good friends, lamented one after another. It''s really hard to guess the world. Now Tang poetry and Bo Ye are reconciled as before, which can be regarded as their efforts for each other have been responded to. Sophie arched Su Qi, "Hey, I watched Tang poetry get married. You should find me a sister-in-law, too." Su Qi smiled fearlessly, walked to the table, raised his glass and drank the wine in one gulp. The hot alcohol slipped down his throat, as if it could give him some stimulation. Su Qi laughed at himself while drinking. This is the wedding wine of Tang poetry and thin night. He clenched the cup hard. Su Qi still didn''t loosen it after putting it down. He stopped for a few seconds before he turned back and said to Sophie, "why don''t you get married quickly." Sophie raised her eyebrows. "Don''t want to look for it again?" If you love a woman like Tang poetry, you can''t fall in love with others. After drinking the wine, Su Qi put a smile on his face and said, "there''s no need to get married. Do I have to get married? I have more daughters when I''m not married. It''s not very good." "I think you are used to male chauvinism and don''t want to take care of your daughter-in-law." Jiang Ling said sharply, "do you think women are very troublesome?" "Women like Jiang Qi in Tang poetry are not troublesome." Su Qi deliberately followed Jiang Ling''s words and said some straight men who feel good about themselves. It seems that this can cover up his real mood, "other women are troublesome." Sophie tut tut shook her head. "I thought you were awake. I didn''t expect you were awake! Brother, you are old and old. Find a partner to spend time with." Not one or both will die alone. Ye Jingtang and Wen Lizhi sat on the side without talking, and silently looked at Su Qi. Compared with them, Su Qi was better. He had at least one daughter. Although the daughter''s mother is quiet. But at least, Yan Yan is sensible and obedient. Her heart is as white as winter snow, exquisite and clear, and has not been polluted by tranquility. Su Qi thought that he was not too miserable. I hope my daughter and Tang Wei won''t bear the sins of the previous generation again. It''s good for those love and hatred to stop in their generation. Then he simply doesn''t go to another woman to live his life. Doesn''t that mean dragging new innocent people into this muddy water? It''s over. It''s good. Su Qi drank another glass of wine. No matter how others laughed at him, he joked with them in a casual and lazy tone. It was like when he first saw Tang poetry. The rich and young were handsome, but his eyes were affectionate, but he never seemed to be affectionate to anyone. These eyes are as like as two peas. Across time and space, Su Qi seemed to see himself in the past, who was full of predatory and possessive desire for Tang poetry. He had countless opportunities to start with Tang poetry in the days when thin night disappeared. And now. At Tang Shi''s wedding, amid the noise, his voice was cold. Facing his sister''s questioning, he just said a joke. "Seal your heart and lock your love. I don''t want to find it." ****** Tang Shi helped Bo Ye back to the hotel, dragged him to bed, wiped his face with a towel, wiped it halfway, and his hand was caught. Thin night''s beautiful eyes slightly opened a seam. Then he gasped and said, "how did you bring me back?" "You can''t drink any more," Tang Shi said with a smile. "You''re almost drunk." "Help me up, I can still drink." Bo Ye bounced up from the bed. As a result, he was unstable and almost fell back. During the fall, he stretched out his hand and fastened it with Tang Shi''s hand. He stubbornly wanted to get up again, "Aifei, Aifei help me up." Tang Shi released her hand without expression. Thin night plopped back to bed. Tang Shipi smiled and meat didn''t laugh. "Just have a good rest here." Thin night looked at Tang Shi''s action of standing up, "where are you going?" "I have to go back to the venue to accompany the guests." Tang Shi is always considerate and wants to take good care of the guests when he gets married. "They understand that if you drink too much, neither of our hosts can be absent, so I have to go back first." "They are more important than me, aren''t they?" When Bo Ye said this, Tang Shi had changed her wedding dress, put on a suit of dress and short skirt that was convenient for walking, and picked up a coat. It would be cold at night. She changed her clothes and went to the bed. Her fingers stood on thin night''s lips, "shh." Bo Ye shut up. "I''ll be back with you later. You have a rest first." He rubbed his temples for Bo Ye. Tang Shi gently blew a tone into his eyes, "good boy." Thin night admits his fate. He can''t escape from tenderness in his life. Tang poetry is his obsession. Contented, she closed her eyes and listened to Bo Ye''s gradually calming breathing. Tang Shi relaxed and walked out. As soon as she came to the lobby on the first floor of the hotel, she heard the sound of fighting outside. "You bitch! Shameless! Does your mother know you have no skin and no face! Kill you!" Tang Shi was surprised. When she heard the news, she looked into the hall and found that the hall was in a mess. Several women were besieging another girl. The girl fell to the ground, her makeup on her face was in a mess, and her hair was pulled apart by several people. For a moment and a half, she could not even get up from the ground. The first woman reached out to grab her face. There was another one taking pictures with a mobile phone. She shouted in her mouth, "come on, come on, play junior! Come and see! Play junior!" What happened? Tang Shi walked up to them and heard an unpleasant voice - "do you know who I am? Do you know he has a wife? How many men have played with you on the bus! You''re not afraid of rotten crotch when you play with my husband today! I want everyone around you to know you''re a smelly bitch!" "Let go of me!" The beaten girl''s voice was sharp and thin. It seemed that she was oppressed to the extreme, "let go of me!" "When Xiao San still has the face to ask people to let you go? Oh, I forgot, you really don''t have the face. You want to seduce other people''s husbands day by day!" the woman bit her teeth and slapped her down. Xiao San screamed and blood came out of the corners of her mouth. "Are you dressed like this to seduce a man? You''re so coquettish. Take a picture of it for me, and then send it to the wechat group! Shave her hair later! That''s what you end up as a junior!" "Let go of me!" "Break her fingernail! My husband paid for it!" "Hello!" Tang Shi rushed up and shouted, "it''s too much! It''s too much to beat people like this!" "Who are you?" After a group of women''s actions, the security guards outside also came. How can there be a small three-year-old incident in the hotel lobby at night? It''s so painful. Just then the security guard came and separated all of them. At this time, it is estimated that the original gas distribution was not enough. He shouted at Tang Shi, "who are you? A self righteous messenger of justice!" Xiao San fell to the ground without help. His clothes were torn. He was almost naked. The security guard didn''t dare to help. Passers-by felt unlucky. Finally, Tang Shi took off his coat and covered Xiao San, "how are you?" "Help Xiao San?" the original gas match was red. "Are you Xiao San, too!" When she was scolded as a junior, the woman''s shoulders trembled. She still had blood on her lips. Her face lost all its color and her eyes were full of despair. At this moment, the blow and humiliation of being naked had long been painless for her. The biggest blow is being cheated and betrayed. "I just know... He used to... Have a wife." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2085 Tang Shi was stunned when she heard the woman in her arms talking like this. Today is her wedding day. Unexpectedly, she met such a dog blood plot. "Have you been cheated?" Tang Shi asked, "did that man lie to you?" "He told me he was divorced and had nothing to do with his ex-wife." The woman who was stopped by Tang Shi got up and cleaned up her clothes while reaching out to wipe her tears, "I didn''t know there was no divorce... I listened to him and moved to his house to live with him..." At this time, a woman''s tears can''t stop. Her face is so beautiful that she looks like a former Hong Kong star. She has bright eyes and bright teeth, looks forward to life, and even cries. No wonder the man in her mouth wants to lie and deceive her. It''s too bad. Tang Shi took a deep breath and had already helped others put on their clothes. She could not pretend not to hear, so she came forward and said, "this lady told me that she was also a victim... She didn''t know you had a family..." "What are you?" The original mate stopped by the security guard almost rushed up to fight with Tang Shi, "rush out on the way and be a justice messenger! You also like to help a junior. Are you also a junior in life!" Tang Shi understood the original match''s anger, but she felt that she should at least recognize the current situation, "I think you can confirm each other, because if it is really a man who is cheating, you two are both victims." When she spoke, she was very reasonable, every word was like a spring breeze, and the security guard nodded. The lady looked like a big family. She was very comfortable, so the security guard began to make a round, "If your husband lied to you, it should be your husband who came out to admit his mistake. The girl thought your husband was single. Why can''t it all depend on her." "How do I know if what she said is true or false?" The original gas distribution turned red. "Now the junior three say so. Who knows what they are thinking. Anyway, as long as they sell miserably, they will make everyone sympathize. There is no reason!" This, indeed. With a rigorous attitude, Tang Shi turned to the weak woman behind him and said, "do you have anything to prove yourself? Because it is also related to your own innocent reputation." The original match was even more angry when she heard Tang Shi ask this, "I think you stood on that woman''s side in the beginning! She has evidence? Even if she has evidence!" "Yes!" The woman who had been pressed by her original partner suddenly cried out, as if she wanted to throw out her last dignity, "I have... In my bag..." Bag? Where''s the bag? Wrapped in the original hand. The original tooth bit, "my husband bought you this bag. Why should I give it back to you!" "There is my mobile phone and all the chat records in my bag!" the woman said while crying. "He lied to me for so many years and said he had divorced you. I haven''t gone to in-depth investigation because I was in love with him abroad... I have all the chat records, and even the chat records between his assistant and me." The woman said, "it can prove that I was cheated. He also showed me your divorce agreement a few years ago... I thought it was really divorced." The four words of the divorce agreement didn''t know which nerve it was originally meant to hurt. She wanted to fight with Xiao San again. "What''s the matter with the divorce agreement? If my mother didn''t sign it, it''s still the main palace! Don''t think saying these words can prove your innocence, you shameless! Chat records can be forged!" "I can verify his wechat mobile phone number with you..." "It''s all fake!" The original couple said hysterically, "this is my husband. You destroyed my family. You are a shameless pheasant for thousands of people!" Tang Shi suddenly thought of a very sad fact when she looked at the original match''s crazy appearance. Maybe the little three was right. She also understood the original match''s psychology. Because she didn''t want to sign a divorce agreement, the original match always thought that the family and marriage had not been broken, and the man had lost patience. Under the name of divorce agreement, she went out to cheat other women and told her that she had married her own wife After signing the divorce agreement, she is single and can fall in love with her freely. So the second victim appeared, the little three beside her. Tang Shi shook her head and said, "maybe your common enemy is that bastard man, not attacking and tearing each other here." The security guard turned out the mobile phone. A group of original friends went to look at the evidence for verification. After reading it, everyone was speechless. Someone even took a breath and said, "it''s really your husband''s account. It''s too much. Cheat at both ends, my God!" Little three wiped her tears and was forced to become little three, which was also the most unbearable shame for her. She was almost stripped naked and beaten in public. It was like publicly punishing her naked. How could there be such a vicious thing in the world. Obviously she is also a victim "I don''t believe it! My husband certainly won''t!" The original match is crazy. She can''t believe this fact. She would rather think that the little three outside seduced her husband than admit that her husband was heartless and righteous, because admitting that her husband lost love for herself is too big a blow, "you must seduce 6" "But in the chat record, your husband said you were divorced..." the security guard subconsciously wanted to speak. Let''s keep some sense. Is it really necessary to tear for such a shameless man? The original match didn''t believe it. "You lied to me! You lied to me together!" "Why don''t you let that man show up." Tang Shi frowned, "women are tit for tat, but men are invisible at this time? How can there be such a good reason to let this damn scum man out and ask him why he cheated two girls who really love him!" "Don''t scold my husband, damn it!" The original match heard the words of Tang poetry. Suddenly it was like eating an explosive barrel and transferring the object, "how do you know it''s my husband''s fault?" The security guard on the side was frightened and said carefully, "it''s not your husband''s fault. Is it that we forced him to cheat and cheat?" It would be her turn to turn pale. She was suddenly crushed by the truth. Her heart seemed to be divided into two halves, "why is it like this? She must have lied to me, why..." "Don''t fantasize about this kind of man anymore." Tang Shi sighed. "Why is this? Shouldn''t you ask the man who deceives you?" Why do you want to excuse him and let two ladies hurt each other here? The original friend was angry, but picked up his cell phone and called the slag man who never appeared, "let him deal with it! It''s disgusting. The divorce agreement was signed on the spot. My best friend deserves better!" "I don''t sign, I don''t divorce!" "What''s worth your nostalgia for such a garbage man!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2086 I didn''t expect to encounter such a complex thing. On the wedding day, Tang Shi had to be a kind-hearted peacemaker. Tang Shi thought she might have done something wrong in her last life, but now people are standing here and involved. She can''t be regarded as not seeing it. She called Jiang Qi and then sat on the sofa in the hotel lobby with a group of people. The original couple glared at Xiao San, Resent her for destroying her family. "It''s all you, it''s all you..." the original wife said, "it''s all your appearance that makes my husband don''t want me. It''s all you!" "You die! You die!" As a result, at this time, someone came in from the door, a man and a woman. At first glance, they looked bright and beautiful, but when they came in and saw the people, the steps of the men and women stopped. With the original match and Xiao San, he took a breath. This man... Impressively is the man who disappeared! There''s another woman around him! Tang Shi looked at Xiao San''s face and understood what had happened. It turned out that this scum man not only failed to live up to his original match, but also deceived Xiao San. The point is that Xiao San was kept in the dark because there was a Xiao Si! God, this dog blood series is so popular that even she has to say "long experience". Tang poetry covers her mouth. What''s the situation? This, this scum man can''t get in touch with others. It turns out that he has an extramarital affair with other women behind his back? The spiritual world that the original match has been insisting on has completely collapsed. In addition, just now she has an unstable state of mind and can''t be stimulated. At this moment, she fainted directly! When she was beaten in the street, Xiao San was also stopped behind by Tang Shi. Her tears couldn''t stop flowing. She laughed at herself and said, "I''m not the only one..." The original friend rushed forward and stopped the slag man and another woman. When the slag man saw them, his face changed greatly and wanted to say anything, but he couldn''t say anything. Isn''t it that he was caught on the spot? What else can he explain? In order to vent their anger, the original friends were divided into two groups. One group sent the original to the hospital, and the other directly picked up the mobile phone and aimed at the slag man, "let''s see the true face of the dog man! Let''s have a careful look!" The scum man stretched out his hand to cover his face. All the changes came too quickly. Tang Shi didn''t look at his face carefully, but he looked good at first glance. He was like a dog, but he did such a vicious thing and deceived so many women''s feelings. It was moral decay! "Don''t cry." Tang Shi turned to comfort the woman who was innocent as a "junior" and was beaten by picking clothes and recording video. Suddenly, a sense of desolation came to her mind to see what the world had done to the poor woman. She loved him so much that she became a junior without knowing it. She was bullied by his original match. In the end, she found that she was the most ridiculous. There is no identity of the original match, nor the favor of new lovers outside. They are crowded in the middle, cheated and beaten. They are not people on both sides. The woman sobbed weakly, "my son is still upstairs. I don''t want to show him... He''s still looking forward to meeting his father." But I never thought that my father hurt his mother badly. It''s worse than an animal. When Tang Shi and the woman sat aside and looked up, the hotel hall had become a mess. Some people even couldn''t help being angry and started fighting again. For a moment, the two groups were in a tight fight, mixed with women''s screams and the sound of all kinds of mobile phone keys falling on the ground and crushing, as if the end of the world was coming. A child took the elevator down to find his mother who had not gone upstairs, but witnessed the scene of group fighting in the hotel lobby, as well as his mother with messy clothes and tears. The child reddened his eyes, "Mommy, what''s the matter..." "Greedy..." the mother watched her son run over and tried to clean up her tearful state, but sometimes adults were too bitter to pretend to be okay in front of the child. She hugged her son and cried bitterly. Looking at his father protecting another woman in the crowd not far away, the boy called greedy seemed to understand something. He opened his mouth and wanted to talk. Suddenly a hand stretched out in front of him. His eyes were blocked. Or the child''s greedy whispered, "who are you?" "It''s just passers-by." Tang Shi lowered her eyes and covered Wei greedy''s vision. "They''re fighting. Don''t look." Wei greedy felt his mother''s vulnerability, learned the gestures of Tang poetry and covered his hand in front of his mother''s eyes. His thin little hand tried to block his mother''s sight by learning Tang poetry. In the hotel, the woman held her child and cried in despair. ****** When everything was over, Jiang Qi came to pick up Tang Shi. Seeing that her clothes were missing, he said, "don''t you wear a coat downstairs? It''s cold outside." "I lent my coat to others." Tang Shi sighed. "It''s a sin. Can all the scum men in the world die?" The thin night who drank too much wine lay upstairs and sneezed inexplicably. Jiang Qi heard the story and accompanied Tang Shi back to the wedding hall they rented. The sunset has fallen. Now the night is high and the stars are shining in the sky. Tang Shi can''t help feeling that the stars in the sky are so far away from the world. How can they know their joys, sorrows and joys living among people? The farce just now had a great impact on her. Tang Shi said, "I hope it doesn''t cause any shadow to the child." Witnessing the unhappiness of the family will bring a fatal blow to the children. Tang Wei suffered too much before he distorted his character. Tang poetry straightened out her mind. She was just a passer-by, not everyone''s savior. What influence could she bring to others? All that should be done has been done. I hope there will be less scum men to hurt innocent women in the future. "I think there are too few good men in the world." Jiang Qi also sighed, "but your brother Tang Yi is a full good man. He takes care of his family and is gentle and handsome. He and sister Han Bing don''t know if they can make a pair." Tang Shi covered her mouth and smiled, "I think sister Han Bing is warm and generous, and she matches my brother." Jiang Qideng''s eyebrows jumped coyly, as if he wanted to do something bad. "You said we... Do you want to set them up?" "What does concubine Jiang Aifei say?" Tang poetry arched her hands and looked like an emperor. "Why don''t you tell me?" Jiang Qi took Tang Shi''s hand and pointed to Tang Yi and Han Bing who were sitting and chatting at the meeting. "You and Bo Ye have made up anyway. Let''s be the matchmaker and find company for the rest!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2087 Tang poetry is naturally willing to see people around them in pairs. The departure of Wen Mingzhu hit them too hard. Perhaps it also sounded their alarm. When you meet people who are excited, don''t do anything to hurt them anymore. Standing at one end of the venue, watching the invited guests chat and eat together, Tang Shi held her hands on her chest and stood side by side with Jiang Qi, like a pair of sister flowers. She was looking for the trace of her brother in the venue, and then saw her brother talking and laughing with Han Bing. Tang Shi raised her lips, "Hey, do you think we can be relatives this time?" Jiang Qi suddenly didn''t understand what Tang poetry was saying, "what relative?" "If my eldest brother marries your husband''s sister, we will be close relatives." Tang Shi looked at Jiang Qi with a puzzled look on his face and asked, "is that your generation or mine?" Jiang Qideng laughed as she said, "it would be great if it were true. We can also be regarded as a family." Over the years, she and Tang Shi have supported each other. They have survived the most difficult times by acting as each other''s backers. Now, if they can become relatives, even if they are not related by blood and just mix names, they will be close to each other. Jiang Qi took Tang Shi''s hand and clasped her fingers. "In my heart, you are my relative. At the beginning, brother Tang led me to the stage as a female relative at my wedding. Now if he fell in love with sister Han Bing, he would really become my family." Jiang Qi''s father doesn''t care and his mother doesn''t love him. He is alone. Tang Shi and Tang Yi support the wedding scene for her. The two people gathered together and looked at Tang Yi and Han Bing in the distance hand in hand. The sight was too warm, which led Han Bing to touch his nose and turn his head around the venue, "how do you feel that someone is looking at me." Tang Yi smiled gracefully. "You''re dressed so beautifully today. Someone will see you." The guests are friends of Tang poetry and a group of famous elites from all walks of life in society. Han Bing is not inferior even in such a big scene. She is generous and enthusiastic. She wears a decent and elegant dress. At a glance, she can see that she is a famous sister, elegant and rich. Tang Yi''s praise made Han Bing blush. She turned her head and said, "today is your sister''s wedding. Don''t praise me so much. As a guest, how can I overshadow the protagonist?" Tang Yi has changed his front and decided to stand with Han Bing. He said, "it''s okay. Even if you compete with my sister today, I''ll vote for you." "You can talk so well, brother Han." he shouted Tang Yi in the tone of Jiang Qi, and Han Bing smiled, "aren''t you good at coaxing the little girl?" Tang Yi shook his head. "My sister always says I''m an honest straight man." It''s easy to separate when talking about his girlfriend, just because his character seems too boring But Han Bing thought Tang Yi was very interesting and patted Tang Yi on the shoulder. "No, I think you''re very interesting. You speak in a straight way, ha ha." "You''re making fun of me." Tang Yi grabs his hair reluctantly. He is also very fond of Han Bing. If people just think it''s interesting to be a friend, isn''t he... Showing his favor in vain? Depressed brother Tang took a sip of his drink, and Han Bing touched a cup with him. "It''s over soon. Do you want to go for a ride?" Tang Yi was stunned. "Are you inviting me?" Han Bing has always been proactive. The Han family''s education for them is warm and sincere. Han rang is, and so is Han Bing. So Han Bing put down his cup and took Tang Yi''s arm. "I think you''ve been drinking, but I didn''t drink. Why don''t I take you for a drive?" Tang Shi''s wedding is over. Unfortunately, everyone hasn''t left yet. It''s obvious that they want to get drunk until dawn. Tang Yi and Han Bing sneak out of the crowd. When they leave, Tang Yi is still a little dizzy. They are dragged away by Han Bing. They come to the underground parking lot. Tang Yi looked at Han Bing and pulled him to a sports car. He was a little confused, "you drive... A sports car?" "Yes." Han Bing said with a smile, "it''s all right. This car belongs to my brother. His garage is my garage. Anyway, the family parks together. It''s easy to accumulate dust if you drive it irregularly." Listen to what she said. The Han family is a big family and big business. It''s a sports car to drive any car. Tang Yi reluctantly sat in the co pilot, and then seriously fastened the buckle of his seat belt. The whole action was slow, really like what others described him, handsome and serious. Han Bing sat down and tossed around, and decided to start the car. She grabbed her hair, tied a single ponytail on her head, looked at Tang Yi and said, "where do you want to go?" Tang Yi naturally wanted to breathe after drinking wine, but he couldn''t think of anything good at the moment. He said, "let''s go around the elevated. There are few cars at this point." Han Bing gave a sound, stepped on the accelerator and started the car. This is Tang Yi''s "eh?" Han Bing turned the steering wheel and acted handsome, like the sexy and mature sister in the cartoon. She said, "how has it been? Do you mean my character? Sorry, I studied abroad before, so..." "I......" Tang Yi murmured, "I mean, did you take other men out for a ride like this before?" Why does that sound sour? www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2088 The whistling wind blew through his ears. Tang Yi''s gentle voice was almost covered by the roaring air flow, but Han Bing heard it. She smiled, grabbed her horsetail and said, "yes." She is an active type. Tang Yi was a little nervous. "You, you are a girl. You can''t take the initiative to ask a man out in the middle of the night, you know?" Look at his nervous appearance, for fear that Han Bing would be stolen. Han Bing slowed down slightly, and the wind outside the window was no longer so noisy. She took a deep look at Tang Yi and said in a serious tone, "I know." "I''m not kidding you..." Tang Yi said and felt like an old maid. "Alas, do I care too much. I just, I heard you asked men out to play before..." "Jealous?" Han Bing laughed, took a quick look at Tang Yi''s face, and then continued to look ahead. He didn''t know where to drive this time. "Well, you really shouldn''t care too much, but you''re kind. Thank you." Tang Yidun let out his anger when he heard Han Bing say so. Is he a little amorous? Han Bing, such a bright and generous woman, with a good family background and a warm heart, should be loved by no one. Tang Yidun felt that he was a little too self-conscious. Recently, he was too close to the Han family, which led him to have a good impression of Han Bing. Will it trouble her. As a result, Han Bing said to Tang Yi, "don''t think about it." Tang Yi was stunned. He drank some wine and talked a little bit, but Han Bing didn''t think he was greasy. Fortunately, he said angrily, "because I like you very much, I invited you to go for a ride. It''s so simple and clear that you should understand." Tang Yi sat in the co pilot and felt his soul out of his body for a moment. He couldn''t believe his ears. He came back to himself. For fear of the wind outside, he even closed the window and asked in the carriage, "what did you... What did you say just now?" "I said that I took the initiative to you because I liked you." Han Bing was not shy at all and smiled generously. "It was the same before. If you are jealous, I don''t mind, because it shows that you are also interested in me." Listen! Elder sister, how considerate and enthusiastic! Tang Yi didn''t know whether he drank wine or was too careful. After hearing Han Bing''s words, the whole handsome face turned red. He stammered for a long time and only held out a sentence, "so, you, what do you mean..." "Ah, as an outsider, it''s really a little unreasonable for you to take care of me." Han Bing''s speed became slower and slower. Finally, she drove down the elevated road and stopped at the roadside. The wind pulling sports car slowly perched with a roar. She looked at Tang Yi with her lips like a blooming peony. At that moment, Tang Yiji never forgot all his life. She asked Tang Yi, "do you want to try to associate with me? Give you a chance to manage me." ****** That night, Han Bing and Tang Yi slipped out for a ride. When the number was finally settled, Tang Shi and Jiang Qi found that there were four people missing. Ye Jingtang and Wen Lizhi have been drunk. LAN Ming, with the mentality of eliminating harm for the people, called his little brother to drink wine round by round. Finally, ye Jingtang and Wen Lizhi repeatedly begged for mercy and said they would never be a scum man again. LAN Ming waved his hand like a big brother and said boldly, "just let you go!" Ye Jingtang and Wen Lizhi almost rolled their eyes and died directly. At this moment, the green dinosaur dragged Ye Jingtang. Lao Wang supported Wen Lizhi. They gasped and said, "where are these two scum men going to send them?" "I have reserved a room for you in the hotel. Just ask the front desk to get a room card." Tang Shi has prepared very well. He has opened a room for all his relatives and friends in the hotel for two days for fear that they are far away or can''t go back in the middle of the night, so it''s convenient to spend the night here. The green dinosaur couldn''t spare his hands. He could only pout his tail behind his ass and say, "the goddess is still a goddess! Let''s take them to the hotel room first!" After that, the two dragged the drunkard up. Tang Shi said goodbye to the invited guests one by one, and Jiang Qi helped her see them off. At the end, Tang Shi muttered, where are Bai Yue and Jiang Ling? Jiang Qi spread his hands, "I didn''t see Qi Mo and Luo fan." They looked at each other and the four people disappeared at the same time. Should there be no accident? ¡ª¡ªHowever, something big happened. In the hotel room, Jiang Ling was taking a bath. There was a sound of room card opening outside the door. He didn''t think much. He took a bath himself. As a result, when he came out, he heard a cry¡ª¡ª what the fuck! Jiang Ling wrapped in a bath towel and was startled. Looking at the man who came in, her chin almost fell to the ground, "how is it you?!" Qi Mo said, "where are the Ventus?" Jiang Ling slapped his hand over his face and said, "did you give the wrong room card to the front desk of the hotel? Now I''m confused... The more white I drink, the more I drink." Qi Mo looked at Jiang Ling''s helpless expression and immediately smiled, "no, he can suffer from staying with rage." In fact, it''s not impossible for them to sleep in one room for two nights, but after looking at each other for a long time, Jiang Ling''s mother got up and said, "no, I have to pull Bai Yue back. I''m afraid he''s in bed." Qi Mo rubbed his eyes, sat up and said, "I''m afraid Luo fan will beat Bai Yue with Military Boxing when he sleeps." "..." they looked at each other''s faces, remained silent for five seconds, got out of bed, took the room card, put on the hotel slippers and rushed out. On the other side, Bai Yue went to the wrong room and was lying on the sofa in luofan''s room, frowning and uncomfortable. Luo fan went in and took a shower. Bai Yue was still in this position. If he wanted to vomit or not, his eyebrows jumped. Luo fan didn''t say much, but every word was pearly, "dare to spit, I''ll kill you." Bai Yue turned his eyes and said, "where''s Jiang Ling? Where''s Jiang Ling?" Luo fan didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He sat at the head of the bed and practiced martial arts all year round. Compared with Bai Yue''s too feminine face, Luo fan''s body was full of hormones. In contrast, I feel that luofan can hit ten Baiyue women with one punch. The iceberg''s face looked impatient. Lofan said, "shut up." Bai Yue flopped down from the sofa. He was dizzy and couldn''t feel the pain. He sat on the ground holding his head, and his white hair hovered down and spread out on the ground, "no, I have to find Jiang Ling..." However, he could not stand up, and there was another plop. In bed, lofan watched him fall. Bai Yue cried and howled, "rage, you will die if you help me! Several years of comradeship in arms!" Lofan said briefly in a disgusting tone, "I''m afraid you''ll vomit on me." "I''m angry at you!" Bai Yue beat the blanket on the ground, "let arrogance take you away quickly!" Luo fan''s face was expressionless. "You went to the wrong room." He knows Bai Yue best. He has known Bai Yue for so long. This man is the most noisy after drinking too much. He has a small stomach and chicken intestines. Like a bear child, he is simply noisy. Luo fan thought that he would go up and give a blow at the back of his neck, which could make Bai Yue faint directly, so that his ears would be quiet. But what if he fainted, drank too much and vomited, causing vomit to block his trachea and suffocate? Lofan is very tangled. Do you want to faint his jealousy? At this meeting, Zibai drank too much and became crazy. He climbed to the door crying and dragged his long hair behind him, "I want to find my mother, I want to find Jiang Ling..." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2089 Seeing Bai Yue drinking too much, Luo fan only felt that his skull hurt. Bai Yue didn''t talk much on weekdays, so he turned his eyes and looked down on this and that. Now it''s better. I drank too much and begged grandpa to tell Grandma to find Jiang Ling. Without taking care of Bai Yue, Luo fan sat in bed, turned on his cell phone and put on the great mercy curse. Bai Yue was stunned when he heard the great mercy curse, "what are you doing?" Luo fan''s muscles are terrible, his sword eyebrows and stars. The whole person is an iceberg that is not easy to provoke. It''s reasonable to put some strong music, but it''s a pity that he puts the great mercy curse. He still spared words like gold: "surpass you." "..." Bai Yue said, "do you think I''m a ghost? Ah! Rage, you''re nothing!" Lofan slapped his knuckles twice. Bai Yue, like a little crying bag, cried and hawed, "I withdraw what I just said." So when Jiang Ling and Qi Mo hurriedly knocked on the door of the luofan Hotel, as soon as the door was opened, someone directly rushed over. He was throwing himself into his arms and cried, "Wuwuwuwu, mother Jiang, you finally came. He bullied me and drank too much. He wanted to hit me. How did you come?" Jiang Ling opened his mouth, "that, Bai Yue..." Bai Yue didn''t listen and then tossed, "you take me away quickly. Luo fan is a psychopath. He put a great mercy curse and said he would surpass me!" Qi Mo tore Bai Yue from his arms, "you hold the wrong person." Quack, Bai Yue was stunned with tears. Wrong hug? Looking up, I found myself standing in Qi Mo''s arms with a helpless face. Jiang Ling was particularly embarrassed. His face was full of panic that "don''t come to say hello to me. I don''t want to know you at all". Bai Yue was so stunned that he almost vomited out. As soon as he opened his mouth to vomit, Qi Mo directly pushed him away, "don''t vomit me!" Jiang Lingsheng was afraid that Bai Yue would fall. He went up and caught him at once. Then he said, "how much did you drink?" "Tang poetry praised me for being beautiful, so I drank it." Bai Yue feels right now. It''s Jiang Ling''s arms. Peace of mind. He was still noisy a few seconds ago. Now he had directly closed his eyes and slept with his chin against Jiang Ling''s chest. He moved so fast that he didn''t need a buffer. Qi Mo saw Bai Yue as if he had really seen a ghost and muttered, "this guy feels that his mind is not mature." "Indeed." Jiang Ling said this while holding Bai Yueheng, "he is not mature, or how can he become the ''jealousy'' of the seven sins?" Holding Bai Yue, Jiang Ling raised his chin and said to Qi Mo, "I''ll take it away. Luo fan will return it to you and return it to its original owner." Qi Mo leaned against the door and smiled, "damn the child, it''s hard for you to take care of the child." Jiang Ling angrily and funny padded Bai Yue in his arms. He slept like a pig. Maybe Jiang Ling''s arms were too solid. "I''m dead..." holding Bai Yue, Jiang Ling slowly returned to his room. For fear of being in a hurry, he woke up Bai Yue. Put him on the bed, then take off his clothes for him. Jiang Ling sighed and went to put hot water again. Bai Yue drank too much wine, and he had to wash his bath again. The result was that at this time, Bai Yue opened his eyes. The soft cloth on the big bed didn''t revive him. Wasn''t he still lying on the blanket a few seconds ago? As a result, he opened his eyes and found Jiang Ling taking off his clothes. Bai Yue was so frightened that he swallowed his saliva. "What are you doing? How do you take off your clothes? I''m not that kind of person. Do you treat me as a woman? Don''t come here, you --" Really noisy Jiang Ling''s good temper couldn''t stand Bai Yue drinking too much. He directly stuffed his sleeve into Bai Yue''s mouth, "don''t talk!" The more white you are, the whiter your hair is. What are you trying to do! And shut his mouth! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2090 Seeing Bai Yue''s face showing the expression of the dying pig''s head on the chopping board, Jiang Ling only felt funny. He came forward and gave Bai Yue a brain collapse. "Did you drink too much and your brain is abnormal?" Bai Yue was gagged and could only whine out a protest. Jiang Ling sighed helplessly, "can you be a little quiet? I''ve been busy all day today. I''m wearing a wedding dress, drinking too much, and making Luo fan put on a great mercy curse... But I really have you, Bai Yue." Bai Yue simply pretends to be dead and lies in bed. Don''t listen, son of a bitch chanting scriptures. Jiang Ling can''t help him. After taking a bath, she sees Bai Yue lying on the bed smelling of wine. How does Jiang Ling think and frown, she simply picked up Bai Yue directly. Regardless of his struggle, she threw him directly into the bathtub like a chick. Bai Yue fluttered, "there are always tricksters who want to hurt me!" Jiang Ling pressed his head, "I''ll change the water for your head." The warm water flowed through Bai Yue''s body. He felt that his whole body was wet. No matter how hard he struggled, it was useless. He simply settled down, took an honest bath for 20 minutes, and asked Jiang Ling to wash his head at leisure. Bai Yue has many long hair. Jiang Ling reaches out to wash his hair in the bathtub. It feels like working on the assembly line. Bai Yue is very comfortable. He is leaning against the bathtub wall and humming at leisure. Jiang Ling bent over, "you have too much hair..." "Envy?" Bai Yue raised his lips. "You''ll lose your hair and bald after you''re 40. Believe it or not." Jiang Ling grabbed Bai Yue''s hair tail and said, "I''ll pull up your hair." The more white was, the faster the water splash on Jiang Ling''s face, like a duck. "Hurry up and help me to flush the foam on my hair." He was still frowning on the side with a head of foam. It was not like an adult. Jiang Ling always feels that Bai Yue is encouraged by the family, and there are not many close people who are so vulnerable after drinking wine. People who lack love are more or less like this. Alas, unlike him at all, he has a happy family, a sound personality, mature, gentle and reasonable. It''s not easy to be a normal person. While thinking like this, Jiang Ling massaged Bai Yue''s head and rubbed the bubbles on his head. The slender and powerful finger joints were inserted into his hair and shuttled back and forth. Bai Yue also narrowed his eyes and enjoyed, "right, right, right, right, right, right..." Jiang Ling put a bubble on his face, and when he was angry, he burst into anger. "What kind of attitude do you have?" Jiang Ling pretended to sneer, "do you really want someone to serve you? Do you want me to help you take a bath after washing your head?" Bai Yue choked for a while and felt that he was sober. It may also be that Jiang Ling massaged his temples just now, which made him energetic. He thought about the wording and said, "otherwise, take a bath. I''ll take a bath myself." Jiang Ling opened the shower, and the hot water poured down all at once, even Bai Yue''s mouth. He grabbed his face wet and gasped, "all right, I''ll do it myself." Jiang Ling''s voice was still calm and elegant, "sober up?" "Wake up..." pulling the edge of the bathtub, Bai Yue''s white hair spread out in the bathtub full of water. His wet eyebrows were even more amazing and beautiful than women. Staring at Jiang Ling for a long time, Bai Yue smiled with wine, "it''s good. I still want to be a child." It''s fun to be reckless. When you become an adult, you lose your ability to be happy. Maybe with alcohol, he can go back to the child''s body. Jiang Ling stared at his smile, then went out of the bathroom. Before closing the door, he said, "you can always be a child here. Remember to blow dry your hair after washing." Bai Yue''s movements became stiff and his pupils tightened. His hands seemed to tremble. He was silent for a long time and shouted at Jiang Ling''s back, "Mom, blow it to me!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2091 The night passed so long that everyone seemed to be wrapped by the night. When the sun slowly rose the next day, Bo Ye opened his eyes and found that Tang poetry was not nearby. He was startled and wondered if he had drunk too much last night and did an asshole again, which made his wife angry? It took him a lot of effort to make Tang poetry change his mind. He can''t lose here! Sitting up from bed, Bo ye went to find his mobile phone and found that it was being put aside and charged. Looking at the sunshine coming in from the window, the thorn is thin, and I can''t open my eyes at night. A new day has begun. He went to bed blankly because it was the presidential suite with its own kitchen. When he went out, he saw Tang Shi frying eggs in an apron. Hearing the news, Tang Shi raised her head from the stove, smiled and said, "are you awake?" Thin night was stunned, "so you didn''t go..." Tang Shi said, "what''s the matter?" "I thought you left me alone." "Are you stupid?" Tang Shi said with a smile. "The wedding has been held. Where am I going?" "Marriage and divorce..." Bo Ye poked his hands together, like a small animal. "I didn''t think of my poor performance before. I''m afraid you don''t want to follow me when you wake up with clean water in your head." This means that Tang Shi will choose him only when he has water in his mind. No one is so black. Tang Shi didn''t answer him. Instead, he said to himself, "in the morning, he asked someone to send fresh ingredients. You drank too much yesterday and can''t eat too greasy today. I cooked wonton and cooked porridge later. You can eat it later." Thin night listened to Tang Shi''s words, nodded over there, walked carefully behind Tang Shi, put his head out of her shoulder and said softly, "well, I want to eat fried eggs..." Before he finished, he saw that Tang Shi had fried eggs, half of which were sun eggs. Thin night was stunned and felt his nose sour. I don''t know why. After the wedding, he became fragile. Tang Shitian''s beautiful girl once couldn''t cook with both hands. Later, she learned to cook for him, but the meals were average. Fried sun eggs were the best for his taste. Thin night wanted to be this egg, which was put in the pot by Tang poetry and fried over fire. How can he stand the care of Tang poetry. Hugging Tang Shi''s waist from behind, Bo Ye said, "thank you for taking care of the guests behind me yesterday..." "It''s time to say thank you. We bo Shao have to send me a red envelope." Tang Shi smiled and blinked, and then asked Bo Ye to take all these to one side of the table. Bo Ye nodded seriously, "all my money is yours. I don''t have any private money. Why don''t I ask Tang Wei to borrow some lucky money." "..." many adults asked their son to borrow lucky money, which was easy to say! Tang Shi laughed, "but Jiang Ling disappeared last night." "They have nothing to worry about." thin night waved carelessly, "what about ye Jingtang and Wen Lizhi?" Tang Shi gave a meal with the tableware in her hand. Ye Jingtang and Wen Lizhi? Yes, I called Aaron and Lao Wang to take care of them. I don''t know how they arranged them. ¡ª¡ªAs a result, ye Jingtang and Wen Li woke up in the same bed and opened their eyes with their clothes untidy. Both of them were stunned. One has lost his lover and the other has lost his sister. When he wakes up from a bed, he sees the expression "why is the sleeping slot you" on each other''s face. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2092 Ye Jingtang jumped up directly from the bed, "Why are you with me?" Wen Lizhi also wanted to curse the street. He drank too much and dreamed of Wen Mingzhu. In his dream, he cried bitterly and burst into tears. As a result, he woke up and found that the person around him was Ye Jingtang. Get up and see if you''re dressed up. There''s nothing else except the taste of wine. Wen Lizhi stared at Ye Jingtang, "go out quickly." Ye Jingtang couldn''t wait to go out. He got out of bed and took his room card and left. "It''s said that my reputation will be ruined. It''s rare to stay with you." But as soon as ye Jingtang left, the room became silent, as if no one had ever existed. Wen Lizhi was too lonely to accept it for a while and a half. When there was no one around him, the surging loneliness swallowed him up. After taking a breath, Wen Lizhi subconsciously touched his mobile phone. He opened his mobile phone and wechat, glanced at the top contact, and his hands trembled. Click on the contact and Wen Lizhi sends another message. Good morning! There will be no more response from the opposite side. The place where the contact notes is impressively written with two words, pearl. Wen Lizhi finally won''t give her the surname of Wen family. This surname brings her destruction. Let her be a pearl of the world. After taking a look at the chat records, Wen Lizhi sent a lot of messages to her intermittently, including that he said he was going to attend the wedding of Tang Shibo night. "Pearl, Tang poetry and Bo Ye will have a make-up wedding." "It should be very happy. Everyone is very happy." "It''s a pity that you didn''t see Tang Shi wearing a wedding dress." "What do you look like in your wedding dress?" Wen Lizhi looked at his words and felt a sudden pain in his heart. If this is punishment, he feels that he is already doomed. Those left behind are the most pitiful and hateful people. The Pearl jumped and broke his soul. Jiang Ling can see Bai Yue in women''s clothes wearing a wedding dress, and ye Jingtang can see Jiang Qi marrying Han rang wearing a wedding dress - and he can''t get anything. He can''t even imagine what Wen Mingzhu looks like in her wedding dress. Painfully pressed his temple, Wenli took a deep breath and sat up from the bed. "Some people say you are gentle. I think you are more cruel than any executioner in the world at the moment you choose to leave." The moment Wen Mingzhu jumped down, it must have been decided. Wen Lizhi is not worth forgiving all his life. Catch a breath, Wen Lizhi just wanted to check out, but he received a call. When connected, he was stunned by the indifferent male voice across the street. "Do you have contact information about Li Guang''s foundation?" Wen Lizhi glanced at his mobile phone and recorded the number in his address book. It''s Cong Shan. "Well, what''s the matter," said wenleizhi, struggling with pain, "do you want to donate money, too?" "I heard that the Protection Association under their name took in two orphans a while ago." Cong Shan''s voice was as indifferent as ever. Wen Lizhi remembered that he always seemed to be painless and indifferent. He spoke slowly and didn''t take the initiative to find existence, but he always existed. "Well, a pair of twins, five or six years old, I remember correctly. Do you want to help them live and study one-on-one?" "I want to adopt them." Cong Shan''s words stunned Wen Li. "Where are you? I''ll talk to you. Call Li Guang by the way." Cong Shan sounds like he wants to meet him. Wen Lizhi wanted to check out. Now think about it. Stay for another day. He happened to talk to Congshan. He reported the address, "the hotel booked by Tang Shi. Why didn''t you come to the wedding yesterday?" "...." his answer was Cong Shan''s silence. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2093 Wen Li Zhi suddenly remembered what he should have asked. After all, Cong Shan just walked through the stage. After seeing Tang Shi and Bo Ye holding hands on the stage, he disappeared from the crowd. Think of a silent guardian, give her enough to give her happiness, and then turn around and leave. When eating the banquet at night, Wen Lizhi didn''t find Cong Shan. He wanted to have a chat with him after drinking wine. After all, Cong Shan is also a legend, a representative of few cruel words. Unexpectedly, Congshan was silent at this moment. Wen Lizhi could only clear his throat and said, "well, I''ll send you your address. Come here." Wen Lizhi went in and took a bath. When he came out, he just received a call from the front desk, saying that someone below asked for his room card. Wen Lizhi agreed and guessed that it was Cong Shan. Sure enough, after a while, Cong Shan appeared in front of him. The man was still his silent face. It seemed that no matter what happened, his expression would not change. Drooping eyelids and falling asleep anytime, anywhere. Wen Lizhi handed him his cell phone with information about a pair of twins. "It''s all girls. It''s said that mom and dad died in a car accident." Wen Lizhi looked at Congshan''s face and felt that he seemed to frown slightly after hearing that mom and dad died. "Are you sure you want to adopt? The adoption procedures are very complicated." "Yes." Cong Shan looked up and asked Wen Lizhi, "what time did you play last night?" "Didn''t look at the time..." Wen Lizhi didn''t mean to say that he woke up with Ye Jingtang in the morning and deliberately looked out of the window, "but why did you show up and go for a while? The food was delicious at night." "Han asked the Michelin chef of his catering company to help cook the food, which is naturally delicious." Cong Shan paused, "but I''m not in the mood to eat." "Isn''t she happy to see her get married?" Unexpectedly, Wen Lizhi asked directly in front of him. Cong Shan is stiff. This question is too direct, but... There are no outsiders anyway. What if he admits it. Even if he risked the universal condemnation, he could not avoid his original heart. "Say happy, and very unhappy." Cong Shan said faintly, "she''s married. It''s very good. Bo Ye has figured it out now. I''m more relieved." If one day thin night hurts her again. Give everything, and he will pay for thin night. Wen Lizhi patted Congshan on the shoulder, "then why hide from Tang poetry? Let''s go down to breakfast later." As a result, Congshan was very cold and said, "no, I don''t have time." "You''re really going to step back behind the scenes." Wen Li said unexpectedly, "you are still young..." he meant that he could find a good girl and finish the rest of his life. "Age is for me..." however, Cong Shan stood, gently tapped the table, shook his head and said, "it''s not something worth caring about. I will do this no matter how old I am. I don''t like to make a noise outside, you know." Indeed, Cong Shan is used to keeping a low profile. He usually sleeps and occasionally shows sharp eyes. Wen Lizhi smiled helplessly and said, "it seems that all of us have not crossed the other shore except Tang poetry and thin night." Left on the other side of the choice, no one will look back at them. "How do you know this is not a new beginning?" Cong Shan lowered her eyes and said, "in the future, these two children will be my daughter. I will go to Li Guang to go through the adoption formalities..." "In that case," wenleizhi interrupted him, "aren''t twins anyway? I''ll adopt one with you." One surname is Wen and the other is Cong, which will become their continuation. As a result, Congshan looked at him with suspicious eyes and said, "I doubt whether people like you... Will take good care of their children." "Can you talk!" said Wen Lizhi. "Can''t the Wen family afford a daughter? Some of them will become the golden treasure of the Wen family in the future!" Cong Shan finally rolled her eyes. He said, "no, I think it''s better for you to die alone." "..." this man''s speech is really not pleasant to hear! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2094 Cong Shan looked at Wen Lizhi and said, "in fact, I don''t think Wen Mingzhu should die." He spoke so straight that he felt a little hurt when he heard Wen Li Zhi. Being spread out like this and mentioning the news of Wen Mingzhu''s death, my heart tingled. Then he looked at Cong Shan and said expressionless, "damn you." Wen Lizhi covered his chest. It was clear that language was invisible, but he was black and blue. Take a breath, Wen Li stopped and said to Cong Shan, "I''m kind to help you. How can I pick up my scar..." Cong Shan came forward and poked Wen Lizhi''s chest. He rarely said so much. Now he probably wanted to completely help Wen Lizhi wake up and finish his words. "Wen Mingzhu doesn''t deserve to die. She didn''t do anything wrong. I think you should die. After all, you''ve done too many things that are not human." Wen Lizhi stood there with a pale face. After a while, he said, "why do you poke my heart like this." "I just want to interrupt your self moving." Cong Shan looked at Wen Li coldly, with the smell of hating iron but not steel, "Don''t say anything to make your conscience better. You will beg for Wen Mingzhu''s forgiveness in the forgiveness you will never come for the rest of your life. After thinking about it, you don''t deserve to adopt children to gain new hope, so I won''t agree with the idea of adopting an orphan with you alone, and I can afford it." forgive? She will not forgive him, this life, the next life, will not forgive him. All he can do is wait for the forgiveness that won''t come until he dies. Wen Lizhi looked blankly at the ceiling and suddenly lost his strength. He smiled and said, "why aren''t you afraid of my depression?" "Are you depressed?" Cong Shan said without blinking, "you have to live and suffer." That night, when she left her room, Congshan drove back alone and just received a call from Tang Wei. "Little uncle, why didn''t you come back to eat?" Tang Wei''s voice gave Congshan some comfort. He thought that the jungle should be well handed over to Tang Wei, "there are some things to be busy in the jungle..." "Oh, I see." Tang Wei said lively, "when shall we meet and have dinner with our family." The little uncle had been wandering outside and didn''t go home much. He plunged into the jungle and didn''t even have a companion around him... Tang Wei frowned, "I heard that you want to adopt twins?" The news spread so fast? Cong Shan nodded, "yes, anyway, I have nothing to do in the future. When I entrust you with the jungle, I''ll raise my daughter to travel around the world." "Oh..." Tang Wei suddenly lowered his voice and asked, "well, little uncle, do you know where the ANN family have gone?" Cong Shan was stunned. Anmi had been dead for so long. Why did Tang Wei suddenly say this? "Is Yan Yan the only blood that the woman left in the world?" Tang Wei''s eyes were dim. "What about the rest of an''s family? Are they all dead?" "As far as I know... Anmi''s father and Anru were hospitalized before, and later died in the hospital. Anmi died. As for their mother, they were not in good health..." "This means that all Bo Yan''s family are dead." Tang Wei smiled, "ha ha, retribution." Cong Shan frowned, "but..." "I want to know if Ann''s family has been left out..." Tang Wei took a deep breath. "If so, I won''t let go." Don''t think peace of mind is over when she''s dead. Don''t think his mother''s letting go means he''s letting go. Tang Wei''s eyes were ready to move, as if an era had begun. "For those who have not been sanctioned, I will try their crimes with my hands," he said www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2095 "If all kinds of meekness and humility, they can only escape right and wrong. It''s better to be a rebel, even if it''s pathetic. " On Bo Yan''s 15th birthday, she made a wish that she would appear beside Tang Wei openly in the future. Unfortunately, Tang Wei was not there on his birthday. He flew abroad to find sakara Kurosawa and played baseball for a week. He didn''t even remember Bo Yan''s birthday. That night, there was only Bo Yan in the villa. She lit candles and Tang Shi made her a hand-made cake. Now he comforted her with her video, "What''s the matter, but this smelly boy doesn''t come back from abroad to celebrate your birthday?" Bo Yan smiled and said, "Oh, it''s all right. Anyway, there will be birthdays every year." "You prepare gifts for his birthday every year!" Tang Shi hates iron and steel. His son is really capricious. He knew he should have been disciplined a little harder when he was young, and his temper is not so difficult to tame now. "What a little white eyed wolf. I''ll call him later!" "Don''t you, don''t you." when Bo Yan heard the Tang poetry, he was going to teach Tang Wei a lesson. He was a little worried. "It''s normal that he can''t catch up with the time difference when he comes back from abroad. Go to bed early." Thousands of coax and thousands of coax, which coax Tang poetry. After hanging up the phone, Bo Yan felt that he should be coaxed by others. Looking at the candle, she smiled and red eyes. The cake was made by Tang Shi herself. She was satisfied. With his hands together, Bo Yan is thinking about what wish he wants to make. I hope Tang poetry and Bo Ye will always be together, and I hope Tang Wei will always be happy and free. After meditating in her heart, she blew out the candle and looked forward to what footsteps might appear at the door to surprise her, but she answered everything in silence. She seems to have been left in an unknown corner and isolated from everyone. Most people forget that today is her birthday. A few birthday wishes maintain her connection with the world. Bo Yan sighed, cut himself a small piece of cake, and then put the rest into the refrigerator. Maybe Tang Weilai woke up. She can share the dessert made by Tang Shi with him. However, Tang Wei didn''t come the next day. On the third day, Tang Wei came back. As a result, he was followed by a mixed race girl, chirping. The last one was Kuhara Kurosawa. His expression was not very good. Both of them looked very upset. At the door, Bo Yan was a little stunned, "are there any guests?" Why did you bring a girl back "This is Eva." Tang Wei pulled his tongue and explained impatiently, "you know the other one." Well, Bo Yan knows sakurahara Kurosawa. She smiles at sakurahara Kurosawa, "long time no see." "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Xiao Yan." Suhara Kurosawa had a good impression of Bo Yan, because it was obvious that Bo Yan was more clever and beautiful, so he said, "you look better after a while." Tang Wei''s face was black. "You can really open your eyes and tell lies." Suhara Kurosawa was happy. They didn''t take the initiative to introduce the girl they followed. On the contrary, the girl looked the same age as Bo Yan, stretched out her hand and said disdainfully, "my name is Eva." Bo Yan always thinks the name is a little familiar. "I knew them when I was five or six years old." EVA was as delicate as a doll. It was a mixed race gene. But she was also hostile to the thin face of the same mixed race in front of her, "earlier than you." Thin Yan looked at Tang Wei suspiciously, as if asking what happened. Tang Wei said irritably, "ah, the foreign minister''s family went out to play with Kuhara Kurosawa. Their family happened to visit Kuhara''s house, and they followed up. We had a TV program together before." EVA put her hand on her chest and said unkindly, "what about you? Are you the nanny here? Why are you in their villa?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2096 Hearing that EVA called herself a nanny, Bo Yan clenched her fingers and was regarded as a servant, she naturally felt bad. Not to mention the villa was bought by the two families together. Bo Yan looked up and frowned and said, "it''s not a nanny. I have a share of this house." "Ha ha." EVA said she didn''t believe it, and specially said in English, "no one really thinks of herself as a character." The result did not expect that Bo Yan also said quickly and neatly in standard English, "I hope you know a little politeness when you come to other people." Eva was stunned, frozen in place, and her face turned white. Kuhara Kurosawa smiled and patted Bo Yan on the shoulder, "Wow, you speak English well." "I''m kidding." Tang Wei said faintly in the living room, "Bo Yan''s father is a foreign nationality." After all, EVA''s parents also have a certain voice in the world. It''s not good if they quarrel. He said to Bo Yan, "Xiao Yan, calm down, and EVA, you have to change your temper. Xiao Yan is our good friend. Please don''t come up and talk." Hearing that Kuhara heize helped Bo Yan speak, EVA was even more unconvinced. She thought it was the two of them who had a good feeling for themselves to return home with them. Unexpectedly, there was such a woman in China who made her face a great enemy! She regarded Bo Yan as an imaginary enemy, but she didn''t expect that Bo Yan didn''t have this idea at all. Now that she had put it bluntly, she would not fail to give EVA face, not to mention brought by Tang Wei and heize, so she kindly gave way and said to her, "how long do you stay in China? You can live here in an empty bedroom." Bo Yan wanted to save face for heize and Tang Wei. In addition, heize often came to their house, so Bo Yan thought it was nothing for multiple guests, but in EVA''s ears, this was like the tone of being the master of the family, giving her a blow! So she said, "who wants to live in your house? How long I stay in China is none of your business!" Bo Yan was stunned. She was kind enough to think of staying with foreign friends. Unexpectedly, she welcomed each other to kick her nose and face. "Get out if you don''t want it." Sitting in the living room, Tang Wei suddenly made a noise. He was young, but he was cold with the coming wind and rain. He looked at Eva standing in the porch in a stalemate with Bo Yan and said, "don''t be shameless." EVA''s face was very white. She couldn''t believe that such words came from Tang Wei''s mouth. Tang Wei''s status in her eyes was noble. She was a person of the same grade as her. How could she be so straightforward and vulgar? But unexpectedly, Tang Wei helped the woman who didn''t know where to come from EVA angrily pointed to Bo Yan, "I won''t come with her! I''ll go now! But Tang Wei, if you mix with such girls, you can only say that your eyes are too bad to tell who is good and who is bad!" She is annoyed by Bo Yan''s tone of taking herself as the master. Isn''t she here to show off! However, after hearing this, Tang Wei came down and came to Ava. He stepped forward and AVA stepped back. Until AVA withdrew from the villa, Tang Wei slammed the door shut without blinking¡ª¡ª Directly shut the girl EVA out of the door alone. As a stranger, EVA came to China with Tang Wei and Suyuan heize. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei drove her away! EVA knocked at the door. "Tang Wei, you''ve gone too far! I''m a girl. Why are you so ungrateful!" Suhara kuroshi bared his teeth, "Tang Wei, you''re too..." Tang Wei glanced at him, "too much?" Suhara Kurosawa clapped his hands and said, "no, detoxification, comfortable!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2097 Hearing what Suhara Kurosawa said, Tang Wei sneered, "I''m so tired of her." "At least it''s the daughter of minister XX, or I''ll find her a hotel and send someone to pick her up." sakhara Kurosawa said and did so, so as not to turn back and complain to Eva''s parents. At that time, the fire will burn on both of them. Bo Yan was a little stunned. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei would directly shut the girl out. She said, "I''m actually fine. Thank you for taking it out for me, not to mention being an important person. Don''t let her in." Tang Wei stepped forward and pinched Bo Yan''s nose. Thin Yan was breathless and called softly. Tang Wei stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead. Then the young man said lightly, "people are good at being bullied, okay?" Thin Yan covered his nose and hesitated, "does that mean I''m too kind to be bullied by you?" Tang Wei''s original natural and unrestrained steps clicked and turned his head rigidly. He stared at Bo Yan with Yin pity and said, "smelly woman, please try again?" Thin Yan angrily shut up. Tang Wei still stared at her back, "do you have the courage to grow when I come back from abroad?" Thin Yan pursed her lips. In fact, she was wronged. She celebrated her birthday alone, but Tang didn''t remember She never forgets his birthday. Watching Bo Yan go back to his bedroom, Tang Wei always felt something was wrong. It seems that Bo Yan is wringing something and doesn''t tell himself. He scratched his head. "Heize, I feel strange." Sakhara Kurosawa was eating the dessert in the thin Yan refrigerator and looked up with cream. "What''s the matter?" Tang Wei''s brain jumped, "how do you eat Lao Tzu''s?" It may be that Bo Yan and his mother Tang Shi made it by themselves! Kuhara Kurosawa, full of milk fragrance, waved carelessly and said, "Oh, who we are, your snacks are my snacks, and your little sister is also mine --" Tang Wei picked up a huge vase on the ground and looked like it was going to hit it. He was so scared that Kuhara Kurosawa swallowed his saliva, "it''s still yours." I just mentioned Bo Yan! Look how anxious he is! Kuhara Kurosawa muttered in his heart that he was not happy when he asked him to take Bo Yan abroad to play together? What? That woman''s daughter doesn''t deserve to travel abroad with me. Hum, sooner or later, Tang Wei will beg to travel with Su Yan. Tang Wei finally put down the vase, but he still muttered, "thin Yan is a little strange." "What''s the matter?" sakhara Kurosawa chucked the cream on his fingers. "It''s still cute." "..." Tang Weizhen wanted to beat Kurosawa, he said, "she seems to be deliberately avoiding me. It looks like I did something wrong?" I just didn''t take her out. "Well." Sakhara Kurosawa took a look at his dessert and turned to open the refrigerator. He seems to understand. So he asked faintly, "Tang Wei, do you remember Xiaoyan''s birthday?" Tang was only a little confused. birthday? He only remembers his family and never cares about this thin Yan''s birthday? In the past, his parents reminded him when it was time. He impatiently chose a gift to give. In fact, Tang didn''t want to celebrate Bo Yan''s birthday at all. Is she an MI''s daughter? Does she deserve it? Only now that heize mentioned it, Tang Weicai realized something. He looked into the fridge and said, "what are you eating?" "It''s been put for a few days... The cream is not very fresh," said Kurosawa. "But I''m hungry and can eat." So, in fact, he missed Bo Yan''s birthday inadvertently? Tang Wei went to the refrigerator and looked carefully. His expression changed. Then he strode to the door of Bo Yan''s room and knocked on the door. Thin Yan carefully opened, "what''s the matter?" "When is your birthday?" Tang Wei asked directly. "It''s been a few days..." Bo Yan pondered his words, "suddenly say this..." "Pretend to be weak." Tang Wei pulled her out of the door. "Did you show it to me, huh? Blame me for not celebrating your birthday?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2098 Where does Bo Yan dare to be really angry with Tang Wei? At best, she is just angry with herself. So pouting, Bo Yan said, "no, your mother helped me on my birthday. I''m very happy." After a while, he said, "that''s my mother. Please find out. Don''t bother others to celebrate your birthday in the future. You have the ability to find your own mother." I want to talk about this painful thing for Bo Yan. So she said with red eyes, "my mother is dead. She died a long time ago." What kind of person can say "my mother is dead" so easily? Tang Wei was stunned by Bo Yan''s uncomfortable eyes. He suddenly realized that he seemed to be hurt by her eyes. Why? He thinks he should hate thin face the most. Uncle Su Qi is a good man. Although he did bad things at first, he went all out later, so Tang Wei chose to forgive Su Qi, but the woman''s daughter in front of him¡ª¡ª What is worthy of his forgiveness! With a faint hum, Tang Wei said, "tell me straight. Is it because I didn''t celebrate your birthday?" "In fact, I did expect you to accompany me on my birthday." Unexpectedly, Bo Yan admitted it. She hung her little head, as if she was stubbornly transmitting some feelings, "but I also thought of your busy, and you usually hate me, so I look forward to returning to expectation, but I won''t kidnap you with my expectation." "..." is she too precocious? But Tang Wei felt that he was the least qualified to think about this. Speaking of precocity, he was also precocious. So Tang Wei said lightly, "it''s just a birthday. What can''t you live with me? It hasn''t happened this time, and it won''t necessarily happen in the future. Don''t worry." Thin Yan was distressed and said, "well." Tang Wei said to Bo Yan, "then why do you put on this expression? Come on, give me a smile." Thin Yan looked up and tried to pull a smiling face out. Tang Wei looked at it, but he was not happy. He said, "forget it. If you can''t laugh, don''t pretend. I''m still in the way." Bo Yan took a look at Suhara Kurosawa, who was in a daze on the side and was embarrassed to interrupt. He could only say, "well, I''ll have a rest first. If you and Kurosawa have something to call me." Suhara''s black eyes rolled around, "Xiaoyan, I want to take a bath. Can you put hot water for me?" Bo Yan didn''t think so much. Tang Wei also called her. She answered. She said skillfully, "I know. I''ll go later -" "Are you disabled?" As a result, I saw Tang weichong flying over a slipper, "Bo Yan should help you with this kind of thing!" Seeing that the slippers were about to be patted on his face, Kuhara heize flashed away and raised his middle finger at Tang Wei, "Why are you so small-minded, too bastard! Let you call Bo Yan, can''t I!" "Also scolded me, you fake foreign devil!" Tang Wei angrily raised the other slipper left at his feet, "this is my home, not yours!" Kuhara Kurosawa slipped into the bathroom and waved to Bo Yan, "Xiao Yan, if you take a bath with me, I''m always welcome Oh ~ Tang, but don''t come, don''t men, don''t men!" "Suhara Kurosawa, I''ll strangle you in the bathtub now!" Tang Wei was provoked by Kuhara Kurosawa and was covered with blood. He turned his head and looked at the thin face molested by Kurosawa. His face was red. He was angry and scolded, "haven''t you seen a woman? You want to rob me!" "Ha ha ha!" Hearing the satisfactory answer, Suhara Kurosawa closed the bathroom door, "Alas, someone is in a hurry. I don''t say who it is!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2099 He asked Bo Yan to release water, but he didn''t really want Bo Yan to serve. It''s just fun to see Tang Wei in such a hurry. Suhara Kurosawa smiled with his mouth covered and said he didn''t care! Seeing Bo Yan, he wanted to dig his eyes. Tang Wei had the face to say he didn''t care! Happily took a bath and came out. As a result, there was no one in the living room. Tang Wei was still there. I don''t know where he went at the moment. Fuyuan heize went to his room. He didn''t care what they were doing. Anyway, with Tang Wei, Bo Yan couldn''t stand being wronged. But what kuihara Kurosawa didn''t expect was that Bo Yan was pulled to one side of the study by Tang Wei, put her on the corner of the bookshelf, and said foolishly, "have you cleaned up my study?" Thin Yan was a little puzzled. A pair of gray green eyes looked at Tang Wei in the dim light. It seemed that there was some luster. She said, "what''s the matter..." "Did I ask you to clean my study?" Tang Wei seemed angry. He grabbed a handful of thin hair and rubbed it in his hand. He said, "you are not allowed to come into the study in the future." "I just cleaned the bookshelf and the floor." Thin Yan skimmed his face and was too close to Tang Wei. Her heart beat a little faster. Tang Wei''s face is so handsome. Now it''s just puberty and grows slowly. His facial features are more and more cold and profound. Her eyes of different colors are as dark as the night, and Bo Yan is the faint and tiny star in his night. Worthy of being Bo Ye''s son. That''s nice. Thinking that he grew up in the eyes of others'' appreciation and envy from childhood, and was very different from her ugly life experience like a mole ant, Bo Yan felt inferiority and fear from the bottom of his heart. "Really?" Tang Wei was cautious in his eyes. It seemed that he had never trusted her from his heart. He glanced at the desk beside him. Tang Wei said, "have you cleaned the table?" Thin Yan can only carefully answer, "the desktop is wiped..." "Where''s the drawer!" "Not open." Thin Yan pursed her lips and was yelled a little wronged by Tang Wei''s appearance of interrogating prisoners. When he was not at home, she just cleaned the house. What did she do wrong? This house also has her share. She just cleans her own house. Is it necessary to say that about her? Thin Yan rubbed his eyes and said softly, "if you don''t like it, I won''t come into the study again in the future." "There is not only a study at home. This study is mine. You are not allowed to come in later." Tang Wei sneered. He still pressed Bo Yan in the corner and looked down at her, "do you hear me?" Bo Yan didn''t know where he was so excited when he went into the study to clean. She knew it would be better not to clean. She brushed away Tang Wei''s hand, "inexplicable..." Tang Yi listened, his body froze and returned to his mind. He was furious, "what did you say, Bo Yan!" "I''m just cleaning it up. It''s such a big fight..." Thin Yan walked to the door and drew a line in front of the study with his toes. In his green eyes, he took some thin anger and shame, "anyway, I won''t come here in the future, whatever you want!" Tang Wei stared at her back and remained silent for a long time until Bo Yan''s footsteps disappeared. He took a breath and went to the desk. Sure enough, no one moved the drawer. When I opened the drawer, there was a file in it, which recorded the peaceful things of that year. When Tang Wei opened the file, several photos fell from the file and landed on the expensive blanket. The angle of the photo seems to be secretly taken. In the picture, there is a white and young girl with gray green eyes and enamel luster. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2100 Time flies. The girl in the photo grew up and was admitted to the high school where Tang Wei used to be. Because of her mysterious identity, there are always some rumors about her. Tang Wei sat in the student president''s office, wearing a gold wire thin rimmed mirror frame, looking at the thin face lying on one side and writing her homework. He tutted, "it''s time for self-study in the evening. Why haven''t you finished it?" Bo Yan is not stupid. She usually writes her homework fast and has a high accuracy rate. Thin Yan trembled, raised her head from the table and grabbed the pen in her hand. It seemed that there was no ink. She scratched a few strokes and couldn''t write anything. Tang Wei observed the details and impatiently threw his pen. "What are you doing? You can finish all the ink in your pen for such a big project? Don''t return it to me." Bo Yan looked at Tang Wei''s pen and just said thank you. Tang Wei always felt that she was hiding something. She didn''t eat much in the morning. She came to school with breakfast in her mouth. As a result, she was stopped by others. She had to stand at the door to eat before she went in. She was so anxious that her thin face turned red. She ate her bread under everyone''s mocking eyes and hurried into the school gate. I''m in such a hurry all day. I must be hiding something. Tang Yi began to think that she was under great pressure to review and took her to her office. Generally, no one came in and could let her study quietly. Unexpectedly, Bo Yan wrote her homework in the evening and didn''t even eat dinner. Tang Wei stepped forward and pulled out the document she was protecting on her chest, regardless of her struggle, "wait a minute!" "What are you writing?" "That... Monthly report..." Bo Yan said with some embarrassment, holding his pen. "The students in the class violate discipline or something." "You''re not a disciplinary committee member. How do you do these things?" Tang Wei frowned and looked at the words on her thin face. It was obvious that someone had left her the task that didn''t belong to her. Bo Yan deliberately avoided being in the limelight and kept a low profile. She didn''t participate in any election. How can it be her turn? Bo Yan leaned his head over, "the classmate called me to do it." "Students call you to die. Are you going or not?" Tang Wei sneered and stretched out his hand to press on her shoulder. When his fingers tightened, Bo Yan''s shoulder felt the pain. She called out her instinct to get rid of it. Tang Wei looked at her reaction and said, "when it hurts, I know to break free. How can I not refuse when I am bullied?" Thin Yan bit his lips, "they said they were too busy. If I didn''t do it, it would cause more trouble to everyone..." "Neuropathy." Tang Wei crumpled the paper directly and made a harsh sound, which surprised thin Yan, "you!" Crumpled was not enough. Tang Wei rubbed and tore at the same time. Then he inserted his pocket with one hand and threw the other hand into the air at will. The paper turned into fragments and fell from thin Yan''s eyes. He... He tore these things. "Reply and tell them if you have any dissatisfaction. Tang Wei took off his glasses and originally looked gentle and handsome. As soon as he took off his glasses without decoration, his fierce eyes could no longer suppress the chill in his eyes. He pinched his thin chin." people are good at being bullied. If you keep shrinking back, you will only let others pedal their nose and face, okay? " No one can bully her. Thin Yan nodded, "I know." "Good." Tang Wei smiled evil and touched Bo Yan''s face. "Don''t let me hear such things and don''t do such cowardly work in the future." He took Bo Yan and stood up, "go to your class." "Ah!" Bo Yan said tentatively, "they will think I want to make a small report to you..." "I found it openly." Tang Wei pointed to himself and pulled her. "Get up and I''ll be a patrol. Just if other classes have this situation, I''ll warn you together." He''s serious, isn''t he? Bo Yan had some appreciative light in his eyes, "you''re so nice!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2101 Tang Wei led Bo Yan around the school. The students of each grade admired and respected Tang Wei, but they always showed strange eyes when they saw Bo Yan behind him. "How did that woman hook up with Tang Xuechang..." "I don''t know. It will sell miserably." "Green tea bitch, relying on her beauty, thought she could tease Tang Xuechang?" Thin Yan''s face turned white. She carefully took a look at Tang Wei. Tang Weizheng came out from the door of a class. On the side, a younger brother and sister took him to chat. He followed him for a while to save face before he came back to find Bo Yan. "Why is his face bad?" Why do you look unhappy when you take it out on her. Thin Yan frowned. His face was so tender that he could pinch out water. "Everyone thought I was looking for you to make a small report, so that they were taught by you." Now she is expected to be more isolated in the class. Originally, there were different versions of gossip behind Tang Wei because of his unclear relationship with Tang Wei. Now I''m afraid it will spread more and more. Tang Wei grabbed a thin Yan''s shoulder, "do you still care about these? Some people will reflect, while others will never reflect on themselves." Bo Yan muttered, "you won''t reflect on yourself." Tang Wei laughed angrily, "stupid woman, I never make mistakes." Look at the way he feels good about himself! Bo Yan can''t help Tang Wei. She knows that Tang Wei did it to help her out. As a result, it caused a worse reaction. It''s not Tang Wei''s fault. But she was misunderstood so badly that everyone instinctively showed malice to her. Tang Weineng is already very happy to stand with her. Think of a little joy, thin Yan bent his lips. She pulled Tang Wei''s sleeve and said, "then go back after you''re busy. I still have evening self-study. Just when the class arrives, I''ll go first." "Yes." Looking at Bo Yan bumping into the class like a little rabbit, Tang Weizhen wanted to see her prick a double horsetail. It was uncertain that the double horsetail could jump up. He was isolated by everyone and said nothing. He was so happy that he was floating when he helped him. Not what a stupid woman is. Tang Weimu sent her into the class and turned around to go back. As a result, on the way back, he heard students coming out of the toilet. Their chat content in their adolescence was not restrained, like curious apples in the garden of Eden. "Hey, is she a virgin? How can I hear that she seems to have talked about more than ten boyfriends!" "How do you know? I''m her classmate. She doesn''t talk much..." Tang Wei sneered and thought they were bored. As a result, the voice of discussion came out¡ª¡ª "You can guess. You need to ask? This kind of woman feels good about herself. Generally..." "However, I think Bo Yan is really pretty. I want to be her boyfriend..." Tang Wei''s expression suddenly changed! An unspeakable chill gradually filled his back from his toes. The fragmented picture that flashed through his mind was every part of the enlarged thin face. Lips, eyes, slender wrists, white and straight legs¡ª¡ª Tang Wei suddenly stopped. The students who came out of the toilet were still boasting, "Oh, there are girls like this in every school... I heard that senior Tang didn''t know her well ~ ~" "Well... Mr. Tang is much more sophisticated than us." "Ha ha!" Hearing what they said, Tang Wei''s pupils shrank, and then made a sound. His voice was as cold and sharp as a sharp blade, "you guys, stop." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2102 A group of male students were saying bad things about Bo Yan. They totally didn''t expect that Tang Wei would appear. He looked cold, frowned slightly, walked forward and said, "what are you talking about?" The male classmate who mentioned Tang Wei just now changed his expression and stammered, "Tang Xuechang..." Tang Wei''s eyebrows were slightly pricked, as if with ridicule. Just looking at the man, there was an overwhelming oppression, as if he were the young emperor of a dynasty. The mountains and rivers between his eyes were changing rapidly. "What was so energetic to talk about just now? Hmm? I''m more experienced than you?" He repeated what they had said. He could say the words of gender at a young age. He could only say that they didn''t take physiology classes correctly and didn''t realize that this should be popularized and shouldn''t be deliberately demonized because they feel fresh and exciting - because everyone''s life will experience these things, Learning physiological knowledge is to protect yourself and future partners, not to pry into other people''s privacy. Asked this way, the male classmate turned pale, "we... We just talk casually..." "It''s said that Bo Yan has many boyfriends..." the man scratched his face and wanted to excuse himself. "We just don''t agree with her chaotic behavior in private life. Ha ha, they all say that she doesn''t know where to fool around every night." Fool around, fool around. She mops the floor and washes the dishes at his house every night! Tang Wei stepped forward, his eyes pressed like a sharp blade, "Oh? Who did you hear about it?" "We asked Mr. Ren Qiu before..." The male classmate stammered, "Ren Qiu said that she lived with boys, but it''s inconvenient to say..." Ren Qiu. Tang Wei skimmed Ren Qiu''s gentle face in the sea and laughed in his heart. It turned out that you are the face of man and the heart of beast. "Ren Qiu didn''t guide you to think in that way." Tang Wei came forward and grabbed the male classmate''s collar. "And you spread rumors behind your back and made such a dirty personal attack on a female classmate. I''m really ashamed of you." When Tang Wei said this, several male students turned red and white one after another, as if they were aware of their mistakes. After all, Bo Yan didn''t do anything to hurt them, but they kept attacking him behind his back. "Don''t let me hear you say this again in the future." Tang Wei''s voice seems to quench the ice. He can cut their faces and attack their vain self-esteem. "He doesn''t think about how to learn and respect others every day. Secretly arranging students is more energetic than those who write novels. If you have the level of bad words, how can you code words? I really should learn from you." The male classmate was taught a lesson and was a little angry. "Tang Xuechang just stood up because he heard about you and was afraid of his bad reputation! Everyone says so. You have the ability to tell everyone!" "Do you mean that as long as it is the behavior of most people, it is right?" Tang Wei looked serious and asked in his eyes, "please have the ability to think independently, learn to think and not be coerced. In addition, rumors themselves do not have any correctness. No matter how many rumors are spread, they are also rumors. It will not appear that you are just because there are many of you." The straightforward words made the male students ashamed. Tang Wei threw down two words again, which was a shame. He turned and left, leaving several male classmates ashamed. As a result, Bo Yan received a note that night, which was written to her by the male students in the class. There was an apology and a row of small characters on the side. In fact, I think you are really cute. I''m sorry to hear other people''s rumors. Can you come to the playground after self-study in the evening? I''ll send you back. Ah? Bo Yan looked up at the direction of the paper ball and found that it was a male classmate at the back of the class who was carefully looking into her eyes, as if waiting for her forgiveness and consent. Bo Yan''s face turned red! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2103 Bo Yan has always been looked at with strange eyes in school. It''s the first time he received an apology note from others. After the evening self-study, the boy actually walked to the side of Bo Yan and gently pulled Bo Yan, "do you want to come to the playground with me later?" Bo Yan also stammered, "but I''m not a boarder. I have to go back for my day study." As soon as she stammered, the boy''s face reddened, "no, I won''t take up too much of your time." At the thought that maybe Tang Wei would wait for himself, Bo Yan nodded, "OK, hurry up." The classmate grabbed her hand and escaped from the classroom as if he had escaped. The two left with their front and rear feet, which surprised the other students. "What happened?" "Bo Yan is incredibly willing to get close?" "I guess I just think she looks good..." "Be careful, you''ll be cheated again." However, Bo Yan followed his male classmates to the playground, but he didn''t expect that he stood under the light of the playground, and the dim yellow light hit his face. The young man''s face was a little tender and delicate, "that Bo Yan, I apologize to you for the previous things." "What happened before?" Bo Yan accidentally lifted his hair, "what happened? Is it the thing that... Asked me to write a summary of discipline?" "No!" the boy took a deep breath. "I spoke ill of you behind your back. I sincerely apologize to you here!" Bo Yan was stunned. He didn''t expect to say this, "you''re behind..." "Well, I listened to others. They said you were a mess, not that kind of good girl." the boy clenched his fingers as if he had endured some emotion. "I''m sorry that my feelings for you are so complex. On the one hand, I think you look good, on the other hand, I resent the bad words about you." Bo Yan didn''t say anything, so he listened to the fifteen or sixteen year old boy nagging there, as if it were his inner monologue. "Maybe this is a kind of despicable love? I shouldn''t label you in my heart like this." it seems that they all need someone to teach them what real respect and love are. "So, can you forgive me? I''m here to apologize." if it weren''t for Tang Wei, maybe he wouldn''t understand how much the vicious words behind his back hurt people. Bo Yan''s face turned a little red. "Well... I know. I''m also very happy. You''re the first person willing to tell me." The classmate stuttered, "why? No... you, you look so good. How can no one talk to you?" It''s unreasonable to be isolated when you were young. Bo Yan stretched out his hand. "I don''t know, but I didn''t do anything wrong, so I don''t feel sorry for anyone. I''m very happy if you want to tell me this. If you remember correctly, are you a boarder? Go back quickly, and I should go home." The male classmate nodded, "then don''t remember my revenge, please! I won''t say it in the future. I''ll help you when I hear others say you!" Thin Yan chuckled and walked in the opposite direction with him. As a result, he came to the edge of the playground and saw Tang Wei standing there. His eyebrows and eyes were indifferent, as if asking, "what are you doing on the playground at night?" "A classmate in the class asked me to talk over there." Bo Yan said with a green face, "how do you know I''m here?" Tang Wei snorted coldly, "I can find you wherever you TM are." He must hate it so much that he wants to control her. Tang Wei thought so. Stretched out his hand and flicked thin Yan''s forehead, "what''s the male classmate looking for you?" Confession? Bo Yan said carefully, "he apologized to me and praised me for looking good!" "Ha ha, it''s so ugly." Tang Wei didn''t want to suppress Bo Yan''s happy and careful thought, "there won''t be a man to praise you, so you''ll be very happy?" Unexpectedly, Bo Yan said sincerely and happily, "yes, I''m so happy. I haven''t been praised for a long time." "..." Tang Wei stepped forward. It seems so. He always felt that his thin face was annoying. He was still a quiet daughter without a word of praise. I won''t boast now, and I won''t boast in the future! Tang Wei walked outside with a cold face and thin Yan. There were not many day students. They stopped by the car. Lin CI smiled and said on the car, "why did you come out hand in hand today?" Let him have the illusion of returning to Tang Wei and Bo Yan when they were five years old. Tang Wei gave up, "she ran to the playground with her male classmates in the middle of the night!" Lin Ci was so frightened that he didn''t grasp the steering wheel firmly that he called Bo Ye, "Bo Shao! Yan Yan is dating a male classmate in the middle of the night!" Thin night was so frightened that he called Su Qi, "smelly dog, your daughter fell in love before she was an adult. The male classmates in the school cheated her out in the middle of the night!" "..." is that how gossip comes from! One by one! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2104 When they got home, Bo Yan and Tang Wei found two big men standing there waiting for them at the gate. Tang Wei got out of the car and pulled the corners of his mouth. "Dad, why are you here?" Bo Ye and Su Qi are like two door gods. When they were young, they were once the dream lovers of thousands of girls in the city. Now the era that belongs to them seems to have passed, and the future era belongs to Tang Wei and them. Thin night came forward and bumped his son, pressed thin Yan''s shoulder and said, "Yan Yan, where''s the male classmate?" Bo Yan was stunned, "what male classmate..." "Have you been harassed by male classmates?" Bo Ye clenched his fist. "Which little rabbit? I''ll go to the door and teach you a good lesson!" I''m not good enough and I can''t live with a high school boy! Tang Wei looked at it and wanted to laugh. "The boy spoke ill of Yan Yan behind his back, and then apologized to Yan Yan." As soon as Su Qi heard this, he immediately said bitterly, "do you dislike your single parent family? Yan Yan, it''s all my father''s fault..." Tang Wei impatiently pulled Bo Yan behind him, "Oh, you two don''t bother us. Bo Yan has solved it. She doesn''t like that male classmate." No, he''s handsome, no, he''s rich, no, he''s... Bad character. There are ghosts only when Bo Yan can see them. Bo Yan followed Tang Wei behind him. What he said was what he said, and he didn''t express his opinions at all. Thin night hates iron but not steel. Such a beautiful little girl can act on behalf of heaven if she is smart and swindles some bad men''s money! Why are you so stupid that you like Tang Wei! As an old father, Bo Ye is very persuasive, "Yan Yan, I have a group of good brothers, and their sons have grown up --" Before the words fell, Tang only stepped on his father''s shoes, and thin night''s handsome face showed his teeth for a moment. Su Qi also came forward, "what do you like, dad will find it for you." Thin Yan lowered his head and didn''t speak. Tang Wei said, "she likes to be absent-minded." "Finished, don''t you have a lack of heart." thin night murmured, "Yan Yan is good. How can a big girl like a lack of heart." Tang Wei angrily pushed the door open. "It''s for this in the middle of the night?" "Yan Yan, don''t go to the playground alone next time." Su Qi looked at her with distressed eyes behind her. "In case someone wants to trip you, it''s necessary to guard against people. Call Tang Wei later." Bo Yan stepped down and looked back at Su Qi. His father seemed to want to tell her that she should learn to guard against malice and protect herself. But. Thin Yan tilted her head, her beautiful white face was like an angel who didn''t know the world, and her gray green eyes were like a treasure kissed by God. She flashed her long eyelashes, smiled softly and said, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t feel it at all." At that moment, Tang Wei''s heart seemed to be pierced by a sharp blade. Bo Yan''s words sounded calm to others, but he hit a big hole in his psychological defense. That was the beginning when Tang Wei realized that he and Bo Yan''s soul were dirty. She is not unprepared, not unable to protect herself. It doesn''t matter if it''s her. It was not Tang Wei''s words that wanted to hurt her. There was no feeling of others'' malice and harm in her. What about being called to the playground in the middle of the night and being tripped by someone. Even if you know, there is a knife tip under your feet. She can step on it with her eyes. Even if she cut her body bloody, or defiled her with the most dirty means, she wouldn''t shout pain. It''s not that I don''t want to shout, I don''t feel it. If it wasn''t Tang Wei, it wouldn''t hurt. Hidden under the face of the pure angel is her extreme sword. The beating, scolding and framing of the world were not enough to arouse her pleasure. Tang Wei, you have to hurt me to have pleasure. Tang Wei''s pupils tightened. Then he looked back at Su Qi and Bo Ye. The two old fathers stood outside the door and wanted to say something. After all, the children had to communicate well when they reached puberty. Unexpectedly, Tang Wei closed the door. Isolated them from the outside. Once the door is closed, the outside is the noise of night, but inside is the entanglement of desire. Tang Wei puts Bo Yan on the wall of the living room. He lowers his head. His beautiful face makes Bo Yan''s eyes wet. "What do you mean by that?" Tang Wei lowered his voice and grabbed Bo Yan''s wrist. Sure enough, in the face of others, she was careless and calm. She was too lazy to open her mouth to justify being bullied, but Bo Yan trembled with Tang Wei''s grip. "Do you feel touched by me?" Tang Wei narrowed his eyes and smiled, "bitch''s daughter is really a bitch." Bo Yan''s half blood face should have been an angel falling into the world. But Tang Wei seemed to see the devil''s wings unfolding behind her. They were not full, but they had first seen their shape. The bitch''s daughter in front of me... She''s really crazy. "I will be tortured all the time in the future." Tang Weisong opened his thin face and seemed to have a dark light in his eyes. He licked his lips. "Be ready to live in hell all your life." Peace is dead, leaving only your sin. Two broken planets stumbled into each other at this moment. Fragments sputtered from each other pierced into each other''s stars. Thousands of stars in the ether began a new orbit, and the balance was redefined. It''s like fate. In a corner of the Milky way, a star is telling him with a wave frequency transmission that only Tang Wei can hear¡ª¡ª She came for him. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2105 Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, the love and hatred in the old years have turned yellow, and people have changed their appearance. After Rongnan stepped down, Su Yan wandered around major cities and felt the cultural customs of every corner of the city. Her dream of opening a garden has not been realized, but because tourism has increased a lot of knowledge, some plants can only survive in a special environment. After half a year''s travel, Su Yan plans to study in a powerful agricultural university. Anyway, there are not too many degrees and skills. She should study hard and study this knowledge. When she has a rich knowledge reserve, she may be more convenient to plant flowers. So Su Yan, who was in Provence that day, after making a decision, quickly bought a ticket and reported it to his elders at home. Su Qi happily sent a screen thumb. He said, there is no end to learning. Yan Yan''s father supports you. Go back and help you choose a university. Go to study! Tang Wei opened the door and rushed in, holding a bunch of fragrant lavender in his hand. The clear and bright purple flowers were kicked on his chest by him, which made his face more and more amazing. Su Yan was stunned. She said, "what''s the matter with you?" "The assistant told me you were going to study?" Tang Wei handed over the lavender. Su Yan smelled it and nodded and said, "if sister Mingzhu was still there, she would smile and tell me to make Lavender dew for me." She loves flowers, too. Su Yan looked up at Tang Wei. "I''m going to study flower cultivation. Look at the universities at home and abroad. My father said to help me apply." Tang Wei thought for a long time, "then I''ll go with you." Su Yan was surprised, "do you want to learn, too?" The skill of planting flowers may be useless to Tang Wei. As a result, Tang''s only face refused, "I''ll go if you go." Su Yan was quite surprised. When did this man follow her so much? Then I heard Tang Wei say, "save someone from planting flowers with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A month later, Su Yan and Tang Wei went to the school they were going to study together. However, Tang Wei had a little accident with Su Yan in the choice of major. But now that he has come, Tang Wei also thinks it''s nothing to learn more. He simply doesn''t make trouble anymore and wants to go with Su Yan. If he gets entangled too much, Su Yan is still annoyed. As a result, another month later, Bo Ye and Su Qi came to the school to find them. They found that Su Yan was observing the reproductive organs developed from ovules in a Petri dish, but couldn''t find where Tang Wei was. Thin night saw Su Yan wearing glasses to observe, especially pleasing to the eye, "more temperament than our little bastard." Su Qi''s nostrils are facing up, "that nonsense, your genes can''t compare with mine." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin night really couldn''t stand his in laws. He went to ask Su Yan, "Yan Yan, where''s Tang Wei?" "Go outside and have a look. He should be outside at this point." While observing and taking notes, Su Yan pushed his glasses. "If you can''t find it, I''ll take you later." Bo Yexin said that he still used his daughter-in-law to lead the way? As a result, I was stunned downstairs with Su Qi. Tang was busy and busy in their professional fields. He wore a straw hat and a vest. He saw the thin night coming. The spade on his hand and the wind coming back almost scraped on the thin night face. "Son..." thin night is messy, "why?" Tang Wei wiped his sweat with a towel hanging around his neck, "farming!" Farming!!!! Thin night said, "why don''t you choose Yanyan''s major!" "I can''t plant flowers. I have nothing to do. I chose to study rice every day." Tang Wei spread his great ambition. "The goal is to get married at the end of the year and let the whole village eat the rice I planted when they eat." "..." good guy, have ambition! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2106 On the side, Su Qi saw the mud on Tang Wei''s face, wiped it off for him and said, "you''re working hard and contributing to our country." As soon as the conversation changed, Su Qi said with emotion, "it''s good that every scum man has your consciousness. If he does bad things, he will consciously accept labor reform and contribute to the motherland." "Tang..." Tang carried a shovel, and wished to dig a hole to bury Su Qi. He thought that this was Yan Yan''s old father, and his father later. Tang was able to bear it. "You are the one who came here, saying everything is right." "Plant some millet by the way." Su Qi touched his chin and began to order. "I also like lettuce. You also study it. Eating more is good for your health." Tang Wei began to dig holes in the ground. Su Qi said, "what are you doing?" Tang Wei said, "I''ll prepare for you in advance..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Qi and Bo Ye visited the whole school and even went to the botanical garden to study. When they came back, Bo Ye muttered, "the younger generation is under greater pressure than us. There are more and more emerging industries and more to learn." "Did you have the opportunity to go to Han Shen''s cosmetics company?" said Su Qi. "After all, she will definitely study the fragrance of flowers. Perfume is not one of them. If you study chemistry again, you may become a perfumes teacher." "The industry span is strong enough." Bo Ye was surprised. "Look at Yan Yan himself. You can let Tang Wei mention it to her. Mingzhu was..." After a long time, he smiled, "Mingzhu will be willing to let his brand continue by another tortured and growing soul." A week later, Han Shen personally came to the laboratory to find Su Yan''s whereabouts. "Would you like to become a perfumer to our company? We can create a whole back garden for you to plant your favorite flowers and smell the flowers every day to find inspiration." Su Yan''s eyes lit up on the spot! She thought that if something could be done to realize her own value, it would be meaningful to the society. So she nodded and went back to apply for several disciplines, ready to start towards taking over the brand of sister Mingzhu. She must not insult the brand. Tang Wei was very anxious when he knew Su Yan was going to do this. You said that Su Yan''s career was getting better day by day. He was still an ordinary president of the company. Did it seem that his skill points were a little less? So Tang Wei began to think about whether he should learn any new industry. He asked Suhara Kurosawa, "Yan Yan is going to be a professional flavorer in the future. Uncle Hanshen''s company said to build a big garden for her to do research in." Kuhara Kurosawa patted his thigh, "Damn, it''s a step faster than you!" Tang Wei was a little lost, "I still want to help her create a garden myself..." Suhara Kurosawa patted his thigh, "yes, you go to learn civil engineering!" Tang YILENG. Then he heard his unreliable good friend say, "so you can help Su Yan build a garden. In the real sense, build a garden!" "You just say I''ll go to the construction site to move bricks!" Tang Wei shouted with his mobile phone. "It''s unreliable. Hang up!" Hang up! Tang Wei sat there and didn''t calm down. He listened to the idea of Kurosawa. Now it''s not enough for him to wear a straw hat. It''s estimated that he will have to wear a yellow helmet on the construction site in the future! That''s ridiculous! Young master Tang was angry for ten minutes. He got up and called his father, "Dad... Is Tongji''s civil engineering major very powerful? Well, I also want to develop and learn this craftsman..." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2107 In order to accompany Su Yan to start a new journey in life, Tang Wei also applied for a new subject. The two seemed to be more energetic and were biting their teeth and sprinting each other. However, during this period, Tang could only perceive that Su Yan''s attitude towards him was gradually improving. Before, I couldn''t stay with her for a long time, but after accompanying her for half a year, Su Yan took him with her when she brought dinner. Tang Wei was very happy. This weekend, he knocked the pot in the house he shared with Su Yan, put out the fire on the stove, and then said, "do you have any eggs at home?" "Well, I added a new one." Su Yan was taking a bath and came out of the bathroom. She saw Tang Wei cooking in the kitchen. She said, "you''re cooking." "I''ve improved my cooking skills again recently." Tang Wei took out eggs from the refrigerator. "It''s too late. I cooked you a supper. I''ll finally fry an egg and fried rice." Tang Wei seemed to have a lot of human fireworks. Su Yan stared at his back, smiled and then said, "I really didn''t expect to get along with you like this." Tang Wei said without raising his head, "I''ve been planted on you all my life, and there''s no other place to go, so I''ll follow you." Su Yan narrowed his eyes and hooked his lips and smiled, "Oh? Take heart?" This tone. Tang Wei hissed and gasped, "don''t use this inviting tone. Be careful to call out my animal side. There will be no good fruit to eat at that time." I''ve been pretending to be good in front of Su Yan for so long, but I can''t fall short. Su Yan sat down on the sofa wrapped in a bathrobe, his wet hair blowing half dry. When Tang Wei put the dishes on the tea table, his eyelids jumped hard when he saw her. The bathrobe covered the root of her thighs. Su Yan''s skin was cold and white. Against the background of the night outside the window, it was like a good jade, flashing a bright luster. He immediately turned and looked out of the window. Look at this leg. Don''t eat any more. Su Yan stood up and took the chopsticks and gave them to Tang Yishuang. "Thank you very much. Why did you learn to cook in your major?" "Every day when I was idle and bored, I looked at the menu and thought about how to eat these things." it was strange whether Tang Wei''s genes were too good. He didn''t tan all over the world. He picked up a piece of green vegetables and handed it to Su Yan''s mouth, "open your mouth." Su Yan opened his mouth, and Tang Wei was stunned. Back to his mind, Tang Wei turned his gun and put the dish into his mouth! Su Yan blushed angrily, "Tang Wei, you play with me?!" Tang Wei chewed the food in a good mood and took another piece. This time, she put it to Su Yan''s mouth. She refused to eat it. Obviously, Tang Wei was angry. Tang Wei couldn''t help laughing and said, "I can''t help it. I look at you like a little dog... Just trying to tease you." "You are the dog!" Tang Wei stuffed the dish closer, "OK, I am. You eat. I won''t take it away this time." Su Yan was angry and liked it more and more in Tang Wei''s eyes. He wanted to make trouble with her until the end of the world, "I really don''t tease you." Su Yan just opened his mouth. Ah Wu ate Tang Wei''s food. When he ate it, he warned Tang Wei with his eyes. If he dared to take away his chopsticks, he would be dead! Tang Wei felt that his heart was soft. Su Yan could accept him. It was great news. Now it seems that he doesn''t reject him to accompany her. After thinking about it, Tang Wei said, "I had military training when I came to college with you." Huh? Su Yan looked at Tang Wei with questioning eyes while eating with his cheeks bulging. I can''t stand it. Tang Yi picked her up in his arms. "Bao, I''ve had military training. It''s not your little licking dog anymore. It''s your little military dog!" Su Yan''s eyes were staring, and his ears were red behind him! She pushed Tang Wei away, "do you want to be shameless!" Tang Wei, with an earth shaking handsome face, said without changing his face, "no, how important is your face?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2108 Hearing Tang Wei''s usual indifferent tone, Su Yan really wanted to throw all the pillows on the sofa. Unfortunately, the man was very handsome even if he didn''t want to face. He grinned like his eyes were shining, and said to Su Yan, "don''t worry, I''ll follow you wherever you go in the future, no matter what happens, I''ll be with you." Su Yan said, "I don''t agree." "You can disagree." put down the tableware, Tang Wei came to Su Yan, held her hand and pressed her hand on his chest, "you have the right to refuse me a thousand times, ten thousand times." "But it won''t weaken my love for you." At the moment when the words fell to the ground, Su Yan almost took a breath. Tang Wei looked at Su Yan seriously. "Although I''m not like a person at ordinary times, I''m also very serious. Su Yan, give me a chance to accompany you. Even if you have a new boyfriend in the future, I also want to see you happy." At least for the rest of his life, he doesn''t want to hurt her anymore. Su Yan''s eyes gradually blushed. She took out her hand and said to Tang Wei, "don''t do this!" Haven''t all those ups and downs passed? Everyone seems to have a happy ending. Luo youyou and heize choose not to marry and raise their children together. LAN Qiqi and Xu Shengmin are also preparing for the arrival of a new life. Rong Chu returns to the lonely throne and grinds his teeth to put all the turbulence back on track. No one knows what rongchu is thinking in a person''s late night. Is he lonely. But with his sister, he will not repeat the mistakes of Rongnan and rongbei in the past. Now that everything is over, they have already withdrawn from the thrilling love and hatred, so why... Does she still feel pain and sadness for these words? Su Yan wiped his eyes, "what if I don''t want to get married?" "That''s just right." Tang Wei looked up at the ceiling. "I''m not married either. We live together. Like high school, I can cook for you now." Su Yan felt something blurring her eyes and couldn''t stop overflowing from her eyes. Don''t want to be seen by Tang Wei, don''t want to lose to his weakness. The last thing that broke all this was an emergency call late at night. Xu Shengmin howled, "it''s over, Tang Wei, 77 dystocia, what can I do!!!" Xu Shengmin''s roar was too loud. Tang Wei didn''t open it. Su Yan heard it opposite. They looked at each other, immediately cleaned up each other''s emotions, threw down their chopsticks and rushed out of the door halfway through the meal! Blue 77, blue 77 dystocia? Su Yan still remembers that when she was going to travel abroad, she met Tang Wei on the plane. At that time, LAN Qiqi had been pregnant for several months. After half a year of travel and one or two months of study, it was time for LAN Qiqi to give birth, even a little more. "The child hasn''t come out... It''s two weeks beyond the expected date of delivery." when he arrived at the hospital, Xu Shengmin''s hands were nervously intertwined and kept shaking, "today, finally... It''s going to be born, but the doctor said dystocia..." I''ve never seen Xu Shengmin look so flustered. Since he''s been with LAN Qiqi for so long, he has been under pressure to become a qualified family cook to take care of Qiqi''s daily life for fear of making some mistakes. Now he was scared white by the doctor''s sentence that he couldn''t give birth smoothly. He said, "would you not have to suffer if you had a caesarean section?" "You can try. Don''t worry. Medicine is so developed now." Su Yan comforted, "Qiqi''s willpower is very strong. She will be fine..." "Isn''t it not good for me to make a decision without authorization?" Xu Shengmin nervously stood up and sat down. He became a father for the first time. "I''m not qualified to decide whether to give birth or change to caesarean section. Should I listen to Qi Qi''s opinion?" The older generation of mothers in law often control the right of their daughter-in-law to have children. In this case, they are not allowed to give painkillers or caesarean section. They say that it is stupid to give birth to children in this way. In fact, it''s just rumors, and it''s the pregnant women who really suffer. After thinking about it, Xu Shengmin grabbed Mo Zaixi''s hand on the side, "Mo Zaixi, talk to your doctor''s friend and ask Qi Qi to discuss with the doctor. They can do whatever surgery they want. As a man, I don''t know anything and don''t give directions. I just want her to suffer less..." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2109 Hearing Xu Shengmin''s words, Tang Wei became nervous. He happened to see the doctor how to deal with it this time. What if... What if he had such a thing with Yan Yan in the future? However, she glanced at Su Yan secretly with Yu Guang. She was worried about blue 77. It seemed that she didn''t think about his future. But it''s not a big problem. Although Tang Wei didn''t do well, he thought beautifully! Dreams still have to exist. After signing the consent form for caesarean section, the medical staff immediately went in to modify the operation plan. Looking at their busy figure, Xu Shengmin almost had soft legs and sat down on one side of the bench. He said, "it''s okay. Now medicine is so developed, it should be okay..." This has been self comforting. Tang Weicai found that Xu Shengmin is arrogant to the point of being arrogant. Now LAN Qiqi has an operation, and he is as embarrassed as a child. It was love that made him weak. Blue 77 is his weakness, but it is also his armor. That''s nice. It''s false to say that he doesn''t envy. Tang Wei sat down with Xu Shengmin, pressed his shoulder hard, and tried to give him strength in this way, "it''s okay, it will be okay..." Xu Shengmin put his hands together, crossed his fingers and said with a tremble, "Tang Wei, you know, this feeling... I can''t wait to suffer for LAN Qiqi. I knew I wouldn''t have a child. How can I be so painful? I don''t dare to think about what happens. If only me and the child were left, I couldn''t raise the child. When I think of the child, I will think of LAN Qiqi... It''s too painful to have a child..." Said Xu Shengmin tears came down, "if I knew that having a child would take such a big risk, I shouldn''t have let LAN Qiqi get pregnant!" Su Yan was distressed. Xu Shengmin was really suffering for LAN Qiqi. He was left outside the door and could only accept it. As a result, he couldn''t help anything else. He felt that he was too useless. "Lan Qiqi certainly doesn''t want you to be so sad. You have to cheer up." Su Yan thought and said, "get ready. Maybe you''ll come out in a minute! You can''t see your children in such a state. What a shame." with reason! Xu Shengmin immediately sucked his nose and couldn''t let his wife see him cry, so he hurriedly stood up from the bench, rubbed his hands and said, "yes, I have to cheer up. Yan Yan is right. It''s more reliable than Tang Wei!" Two hours later, the door of the operating room was finally opened. Xu Shengmin was the first to rush up, "doctor, how''s my wife!" "It''s OK at present. The caesarean section was successful." the doctor said, "it''s a daughter." Daughter! Daughter! Xu Shengmin''s eyes were full of tears. He stretched out his hand to touch blue Qiqi''s face lying on the hospital bed. At this moment, blue Qiqi''s face was pale, but the corners of her mouth were smiling. She said, "do you think I''m... Powerful?" Xu Shengmin held LAN Qiqi''s hand, "thank you, wife, thank you..." Before the children could see it, Xu Shengmin threw himself on LAN Qiqi. Instead, Su Yan said, "Qiqi, I''ll help you see the baby." Someone has to look after the children. It''s better for her to go and don''t disturb their little husband and wife. LAN Qiqi called, "OK, Yan Yan, it''s nice of you to come." It was agreed that she wanted to wait for Su Yan to get married together. As a result, her children were born LAN Qiqi was sent to the ward accompanied by Xu Shengmin, and LAN Ming and a group of relatives and friends were on the way. Mother and daughter safety was the best situation. LAN Ming received the phone and his driving hands were stable, unlike shaking a few minutes ago. On the side of the baby incubator, Su Yan and Tang Wei help take care of Qiqi''s children. The little baby girl shrunk into a ball, her eyes didn''t open, and her skin was still wrinkled. This was the beginning of her life. Su Yan''s eyes were full of love, "how lovely." lovely? Tang Wei nodded in his heart. He turned his head and poked Su Yan''s hand. "Well, if you like children..." he was in a daze at LAN Qiqi''s daughter for a long time. Tang Wei murmured, "or, or shall we have one?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2110 When Tang Wei said this, Su Yan was stunned instinctively. She liked LAN Qiqi''s child, but perhaps it was only because the child was born by LAN Qiqi, so Su Yan felt cute. Maybe other people''s bear children, she will be too noisy. After seriously thinking about her attitude towards the children, Su Yan turned away, and there were some suspicious blushes on her white neck. She spoke a little to change the topic, "having children... Anyway, so many people are giving birth every day, and there is no shortage of one or two of us." Tang Wei grinned. He pressed Su Yan''s chin, let himself look at her, and whispered, "I want to have sex with you." "It hurts to have a baby." Su Yan just frowned and said such a sentence. Tang Wei immediately changed his expression. Yes, how painful it is. Looking at the way LAN Qiqi was pushed out, he was weak and pale. It was like walking through the gate of hell. Why did Tang Wei say he wanted to have a baby as soon as he touched his mouth? Didn''t he ask Su yanle if he was happy? Hearing Su Yan say so, Tang Wei hesitated for a moment. After a long time, the man reached out and held Su Yan''s hand, "when I didn''t say it." Su Yan was surprised, "no more?" "... HMM." Tang Wei said with difficulty, "you have to pay and bear more to have children. It depends on your will." Su Yan felt that there was going to be light behind Tang Wei. What was the scene? The sun rose from the west, and Tang Wei unexpectedly Actually began to put yourself in her shoes! Su Yan said no, it was all fake, and even... Moved. You say that Tang Wei, such a superior man, is willing to say that he will not have children, which is equivalent to the death of children and grandchildren. How did he give up his arrogant self-esteem? Tang looked at Su Yan''s unexpected look, but he was still unhappy. "The birth right is on you. I will not talk much anymore. You will suffer more. You has the final say." Su Yan stared at Tang Wei for a long time, and suddenly burst out laughing. They all seem to be fools. This layer of paper is so separated. It seems that only when it is pierced can they express their love. But in fact, they are surrounded by each other''s love without breaking the paper. That night, countless people came to bed with LAN Qiqi. LAN Ming even hugged Xu Shengmin. An old father-in-law and a son-in-law cried with a runny nose and tears, "how''s your daughter, how''s your daughter!" Tang Shi and Bo Ye, who came in the middle of the night, looked at them and felt angry and funny for a moment. LAN Qiqi said to his father and husband, "can you two not embarrass me!" Lanming came forward and said to Lanqi, "I''m a grandfather! Can I be unhappy! I was the first to hold it, ha ha! I''m the first!" Then Lanming glanced at thin night. At that glance, thin night hair is going to explode! Look, what are you looking at? Look! His granddaughter is so proud of him that he is still the first to argue about this kind of thing. Who doesn''t have it - thin night is stuck, and the eyes that hate iron but not steel have shifted to Tang Wei. Tang Wei shivered all over and took Su Yan''s hand and left. His father''s eyes were so sad, just like when he was a child, his next door neighbor got full marks in the exam, but he got back a 50 point test paper. On the way back, Su Yan slept on Tang Wei''s shoulder. Lin CI drove in front and thought the picture was particularly beautiful. They finally lived a peaceful and down-to-earth life. Although there was no special agreement, they approached each other silently. When he got home, Tang Wei habitually read the book in the study first. There was a sound of water in the bathroom outside. It was su Yan taking a bath. With a sigh, Tang Wei pushed the thin rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose. Just about to turn the page, the study door was pushed open. Su Yan was wearing a bathrobe and standing at the door half naked. The dim light outside came in from behind her. The woman standing against the light was surprisingly sexy. Tang Wei heard his throat mutter and swallowed. Seeing Tang Wei''s eyes suddenly deepened, Su Yan smiled. "Take a bath together?" Tang Wei felt that someone had set a fire in his body, and it burned up in an instant. "What are you talking about, you know?" What happened to Su Yan, who had some resistance in the past? Su Yan hooked his finger at Tang Wei, walked forward and leaned close to his ear, and a large piece of white skin pressed up, blocking Tang Wei''s sight of reading. "Su Yan." Tang Wei''s voice was hoarse, and his delicate face was in danger of wind and rain. "I''m not a gentleman..." Su Yan smiled like a goblin. He put his hand around Tang Wei''s neck and sat across his lap. Like a queen, she said provocatively, "don''t some people say they want to make children, children?" Tang Wei''s pupil suddenly tightened. He hasn''t touched her for so long. He just doesn''t want to force or let himself do something wrong. Now Destroyed, all the reason was destroyed by Su Yan''s fingers. The sound of water splashing in the bathroom covers everything, the night is thick, and all emotions are appropriately ambiguous and beautiful. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2111 I''m afraid it can''t be quiet this night. The moon hid in the clouds. The continuous night seems to have no end, swallowing all ambiguity. When Su Yan opened his eyes, he was being pressed by Tang Wei''s hand. He even slept with her in his arms. Tang Wei didn''t live steadily these days. He was always worried that Su Yan would disappear one day. Without a sense of security, he used to sleep under her in his sleep. Su Yan sighed and reached out to touch the bridge of Tang Wei''s straight nose. The man looked so good when he was asleep. Lao naive was too fond of him. Tang Wei slowly woke up and opened his eyes for a moment, as if the sky outside broke the clouds. He said vaguely, "baby, why did you wake up so early?" Su Yan wanted to turn around and found that he was aching all over. He gave a gentle cry, which made Tang Yi shiver, "you... Do you want more?" Su Yan said angrily and jokingly, "no, I''m a little uncomfortable..." Feeling that there was nothing good in her whole body, Su Yan rubbed her arm and muttered, "you think too much..." "Am I thinking too much?" Tang Wei finally woke up. He turned over and pressed su * * * on her and said, "give me a good morning kiss." Su Yan covered his mouth, "didn''t brush his teeth!" "..." Tang Wei pointed to himself and said, "do you dislike me?" Su Yan didn''t turn his face, his face turned red, patted Tang Wei on the waist and said, "go down quickly! What are you doing lying on me early in the morning!" "I''m a dog." Tang Wei licked Su Yan''s neck. Then he lay back contentedly, looked at the ceiling with her and said, "it''s so happy to wake up with you in the morning, Yan Yan." Su Yan always felt that Tang Wei at this moment was very much like a small night. She pushed away Tang Wei''s head and gasped, "don''t always do this..." "Are you willing to be close to me?" Playing with Su Yan''s hair, Tang Wei smiled like a rebellious villain, "otherwise, why did you seduce me in your bathrobe last night?" Su Yan also smiled like him. She just woke up with a little sexy husky in her voice, "what do you say?" Hiss -¡ª¡ª I can''t stand her talking in this tone. The madness last night seems to have swept back. Tang Wei pressed Su Yan''s head and lowered the voice line, "I can''t stand you." He doesn''t care whether the world is dead or alive. But Su Yan deliberately used servile eyes to call him, and he couldn''t stand it. Su Yan gently kissed Tang Wei on the tip of the nose. She didn''t resist Tang Wei. Maybe Tang Wei''s attitude in the hospital showed everything. He had completely learned how to love someone. In that case, she has nothing to be afraid of. She''s not afraid to die. Will only bow to Tang Wei. Surrounded the man''s body, Su Yan looked at Tang Wei with wet eyes. She said, "you told me your weakness yourself." Tang Wei tightened his throat and said gnashing his teeth, "why do you use this every time!" "Because you... Can''t stand..." Su Yan flicked Tang Wei''s back and gasped, "there''s no class in the University today?" "Yes." Tang Weiqiang said, "I''m going to be a bad student for you, sister Su Yan." The sun just outside the window, sprinkled on their bodies, outlined a layer of Phnom Penh. Tang Wei arrived at the school that afternoon. The weather had not completely cooled down. Su Yan on the side had wrapped up a scarf early. Tang Wei led Su Yan around the campus. Handsome men and beautiful women were very bright, which made the students passing by look at him frequently. He was proud, "aren''t you hot?" Su Yan was so angry that he turned red at the tip of his nose. "It''s all your fault for planting strawberries on my neck!" Tang Wei whistled in a good mood. Next time. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2112 Tang Wei''s appearance of playing hooligans is really too unqualified. However, with a good-looking face, no one can help him! Su Yan clenched his teeth. "You sleep outside at night." Tang Weideng pulled down a bitter gourd face, "no, we''ve only been lying together for one day. Do you know how I''ve lived for half a year! What kind of life I''ve lived!" Su Yan stared at Tang Wei and covered his mouth. "All the students around are there!" Tang Wei''s eyes bent with laughter. He pulled Su Yan''s hand down and put it on his chest like a baby, "do you know I''ve wanted to show love like this for a long time?" God, when the flowers bloom and the moon shines, Tang Wei can finally be aboveboard and love Su Yanxiu! Su Yan, the goddess of high cold in the eyes of outsiders, is a goblin here!! At the thought of sharing so many unknown secrets with Su Yan, Tang Wei felt very exciting. He took her hand and wanted to show everyone the whole university park. Don''t say, I really met a boy who knew Su Yan on the road and took the initiative to say hello to her. "Sister Su Yan!" Bai Baijing''s younger brother passed by wearing glasses and waved. As a result, he saw a man beside Su Yan laughing with evil spirits and murderous eyes. He was so frightened that he immediately retracted the second half of the sentence "do you want to eat together at night". Finished, did sister Su Yan find a... Home, domestic violence man! The younger brother summoned up his courage and said, "sister, if you are wronged in the future, remember, remember to tell us, it''s no use having a good-looking boyfriend!" After saying this, he ran away, leaving Su Yan laughing in place. Tang Wei was so angry that his eyes were full of gold stars, "what does he mean! Ah! Does anyone talk to the senior student like that! Ah! Little rabbit! Don''t let me catch him!" What do you mean? It''s useless to look good! How do you know he''s useless! When he came home that night, Tang Wei pressed Su Yan on the sofa and asked fiercely, "who''s that student?" "I asked for a micro signal when I had dinner..." Su Yan gasped, his two long legs holding Tang Wei''s waist, "he''s still a freshman, young and frivolous." "Do you like young ones?" Tang Wei bit Su Yan''s lips with his teeth. "Add wechat? Show me wechat!" Reluctantly hand in the mobile phone to Tang Wei for inspection, click on the chat record, and find that all the little boys are having dinner with Su Yan. Su Yan was also very polite. Everyone replied - sorry, I''m busy today and I''m not free. Tang Weizhen feels like he''s going to explode. Why is his woman so popular? When he comes to school to study a major, he has to be chased by a bunch of younger students for wechat. Look at these remarks. This major in administration and management, and that major in finance, why is there a nephew of the guard? Tang Wei''s eyes were black, "how can you refuse!" "I refused. I refused very clearly." Su Yan said jokingly, "but they all helped me, some helped me carry my luggage, and some helped me occupy a seat in the library, so they said they wanted to add me to wechat. I didn''t mean to refuse. But after that, I made a public statement when they came to me." "Then ask if you are single!" Tang Wei said with his mobile phone. "What do you mean by this sentence!" although I am single, I don''t want to fall in love at present, so don''t ask about this in the future. "What does that mean?" "I think that''s a good answer." Su Yan said, lying under Tang Wei and hugging him. "Isn''t that the right answer?" "When are you single?" Su Yan refused others very simply, but let him be a little more down-to-earth, but Tang Wei still grinded his teeth. "When you were five years old, you were my child''s adopted daughter-in-law. You are still single. Now go and send a circle of friends to make it public! I, yes, you, man, friend, friend!" Su Yan''s eyes flashed. Tang Wei said it too directly. She even had a heartbeat. "Hair or not?" Tang Wei was so angry that if he continued to chase Su Yan, there would be a long line. No, he had to swear sovereignty. Su Yan jokingly took the phone, "OK, FA FA." That night, I brushed my circle of friends, and suddenly my eyebrows jumped. He brushed into a circle of friends of Su Yanfa. It was Tang Wei''s sleeping side face. With a line of words. If you don''t meet them at the right time, meet them several times. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2113 After Tang Wei''s hard work for a month, the rice in the rice field grew and the seeds he sowed sprouted. Su Yan is pregnant. In the toilet of his villa, Su Yan''s face was covered with tears of noodles and said to Tang Wei, "I really don''t have a drop..." Tang Wei stood at the door of the toilet, holding a lot of pregnancy test sticks of different brands in his hand. He said, "you pee again, have another test, I''ll make sure..." "This is the fifth one." Su Yan said to her tearfully, "let''s go to the hospital for a blood test. Don''t we know exactly?" Tang Wei was a little stupid. Now he was standing outside the door with a pregnancy test stick. He was a little out of breath. He stammered, "I''ll call Mo Zaixi." Mo ran a red light on the way to Xi and was urged by Tang Wei. After confirming that Su Yan was really pregnant, Tang Wei directly sent a voice to the family group. Now, Bo Ye and Tang Shi also ran a red light and came directly to their house! "Oh! Yan Yan! Come and let mom have a look!" Before people arrive, the voice comes first. Tang poetry is almost like a tornado. Bo Ye has been looking at her wife for so many years. As a result, she heard that Su Yan was pregnant, so she didn''t want her direct image. She rolled it in front of Su Yan. She still held all kinds of things in her hand and said while putting them in Su Yan''s hand, "Just last year, I went abroad to buy some folic acid. I didn''t expect to use it. You should eat it first. It''s good for your health when you''re pregnant!" Thin night saw that his wife was so carefully prepared. When he came empty handed, he immediately felt ashamed. He was unwilling to fall behind. He didn''t know what to give. He simply took out a bank card from his pocket, "Yan Yan, you take this." Tang Shi saw that Bo Ye took out his bank card, and her heart of comparison was stimulated. She suddenly opened Bo Ye and said to Su Yan, "Yan Yan, if you like this, go out with me, and I''ll transfer all the houses under my name to you in a moment." Not willing to show weakness, Bo Ye shouted on the side, "I''ll give you the shares of Bo''s group! I''ll transfer all the shares left to Tang Wei to you!" Tang Wei looked at his parents angrily and funny. His parents were really worried, but therefore, he was very grateful to his parents. If Tang poetry hadn''t been so kind to Su Yan in recent years, and kept her all the time, perhaps Yan Yan would have left without looking back. It is precisely this kindness and kindness that has been passed on to Su Yan, so that Su Yan has not been dyed black, and she has become a better herself now. Tang Wei said, "you, don''t scare Yan. You''re just pregnant. Go to the hospital to make a pregnancy plan after a while." "Ah, husband, I really want to upgrade." Tang Shi''s eyes are full of happiness. She folded her hands and looked at Bo Ye and said, "there will be new life in our family again!" Thin night nodded like mashing garlic, "great, great, I''m going to learn how to change diapers..." Su Yan was moved, but she was still a little confused. When she came back, she immediately said, "don''t bother your uncle and aunt. We can only take care of our children..." "This child!" Tang Shi came forward and pretended to be angry with Su Yan, "it''s the first time that you''ve been sensible for so many years!" Su Yan stared at Tang poetry, "what''s the matter..." "What''s your name?" Tang Shi pointed to himself and said quite overbearing, "huh? What do you call me?" Su Yan''s face turned red. She lowered her head, "sorry to shout..." "What are you ashamed to shout?" Tang Shi pressed Su Yan down, "I only recognize what you shout!" How rare it is to get Tang poetry! Su Yan''s lips trembled and finally said, "Mom..." As soon as the two words came out, her nose suddenly became sour. Tang poetry held Su Yan in her arms, "you have always been my daughter." Great, Yan Yan is finally willing to shout. After so many years, it finally blossomed and fruited. Su Yan put her chin on Tang Shi''s neck. This woman gave her too much warmth and preference. In those days when she was hated by everyone, the only one who didn''t hate her was Tang Shi who had been harmed by Anmi himself. It was Tang poetry that gave her a second life. Su Yan said with red eyes, "I have a mother." "Yes, you have." Tang Shi pressed Su Yan, "next time who dares to say you, mom will decide for you. In the future, Tang Shi is your mother, you hear me, Yan Yan, don''t look forward because of the past." Such a warm atmosphere even Tang Wei was infected. As a result, a gust of wind and fire came from outside¡ª¡ª "It''s over. I TMD ran the red light on the road!" Su Qi''s car key rattled. "Tang Weihe!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2114 As soon as he saw Su Qi''s face, Tang Wei felt a sense of oppression rushing towards him. After all, Su Qi was his father-in-law. What if he behaved badly and was returned by his father-in-law! The father-in-law loved him when he was a son. Now he has to be filial! So Tang Wei said with a smiling face, "Uncle Su Qi..." As soon as Su Qi heard it, he hummed in his ear, "what are you calling me?" As like as two peas in Tang Dynasty, how does this reaction look? Tang Wei stuttered for a while. He watched his father-in-law rush to him and immediately looked at Su Yan with help-seeking eyes. Su Yan naturally pulled Su Qi, "Dad, don''t scare Tang Wei..." "He''s so old, can I scare him? I think you want to scare me!" Su Qi almost blew his beard and stared. "Tell me, suddenly brought me a child, I, I -" Su Yan shrunk his neck. Isn''t his father angry? As a result, he saw his old father suddenly nest on his shoulder and say, "I''m so happy that I can''t help it!" Su Yan''s eyes lit up, "so Dad, you are..." "I''m here to recognize my ancestors!" Su Qi touched Su Yan''s stomach. "My father will protect you this time." Hearing this, Su Yan''s nose was sour again. She said, "it''s all right. Tang Wei won''t hurt me this time." Su Qi gritted his teeth and looked at Tang Wei, then said, "little bastard, call my father!" Tang Wei also clenched his teeth, "I shouted, won''t you not let me through the door!" Su Qi stretched out his finger. "My daughter likes it. Can''t I recognize it? It''s hard to catch up with the big husband''s word -" In a trance, Tang Wei seemed to see the young Su Qi standing in front of him. When he hurriedly got up from the sea, he found him who was still a handsome young Su family at that time¡ª¡ª At that time, Su Qi said most that he wanted to be Tang Wei''s cheap father. Now, through the long years, Tang Wei himself is going to be a father. After sinking his voice, Tang Wei shouted, "Dad, please rest assured to give Yan Yan to me. She is pregnant now, for fear that other factors will affect her abortion. When she gives birth to a child, I will make up for her a prosperous wedding." The audience was silent for a long time. The expressions of Bo Ye and Tang poetry are also somewhat complex. It always feels that the cynical child in the past has changed overnight. Tang is only a devil who can abandon anyone at will, but now the devil seems to have love. Su Qi seems to have red eyes. He has been looking forward to his daughter being well protected by someone who really loves her. Now he finally looks forward to it. So after covering his face for a long time, the man suddenly looked up at the ceiling and said with his hands on his hips, "Wait so many years!" Su Qi''s great revenge, "your son finally called my father! Bo Ye! I didn''t lose!" "..." Bo Ye rolled his sleeve and said to Tang Shi, ignoring the obstruction on the side, "wife, I have to fight with Su Qi for so many years!" Tang Wei dragged Bo Ye, "coax your father quickly!" Su Yan dragged Su Qi, "your father also ran away!" Tang Shi stood in the middle, "don''t fight again!" "Go outside and fight! The furniture inside is very expensive!" There are two young people who blossom and bear fruit. How do they fight? There are two elders! They have changed from Bo Dashao to Uncle Bo. How can they still be like old enemies with Su Qi! That night, Su Yan and Tang Wei made a good plan for raising the fetus in the future. Su Qi and Bo ye were dragged to the balcony by Tang poetry. Bo Ye said, "wife... I didn''t mean to be impulsive..." Su Qi said, "Tang poetry... I held back more than 2000 chapters and always wanted to export evil..." Tang Shi was very angry. "You two elders are so embarrassing to me! Take care of your elders! What if Yan Yan''s children learn badly!" Su Qi''s eyes lit up, "it''s designated to inherit me at that time. How good my hybrid gene is!" Thin night hehe sneered, "do you inherit me? It must be like me. Does genius Mengbao understand?" "Like you? Like you abused your wife and put women in prison?" "That''s not like you, when the quiet licking dog?" Tang poem: "..." began again. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2115 Tang poetry, as like as two peas, but not only in Tang Dynasty, but in Su and Tang, they learned to become mature. Thin night and Su Qi turned back to their children. Two men were also sleepless, and they were not asleep in the villa. When they got up on the second day, they hung two identical black circles. "What''s the matter with you two?" Tang Wei came out to see the situation and was stunned by the dark circles under his father-in-law''s eyes. At first, because of Tang poetry, neither of them had such heavy dark circles. Now Yan Yan is pregnant... Why can''t he sleep? Thin night rubbed his face and said, "wife, I have insomnia. Isn''t this nervous? I''m afraid I can''t be a grandpa for the first time..." Tang Shi is cooking in the kitchen. Su Yan wants to help. She doesn''t allow it. She also asks her to sit on one side. The strong woman beats an egg and says, "yes, after all, it''s not good for you to be a father." It''s a scar! I''ve uncovered the scar, Miss Tang! Thin night changed to cover his chest and shrunk to the sofa in the corner of the living room with Su Qi. He said, "what do you want to send back to your granddaughter?" "I want to have grandchildren." Su Qi winked at him. "Can your son do it?" Bo Yedeng was worried, "it''s difficult to raise my son. I''m an unfilial son. It doesn''t make us angry. It''s better for my daughter. Look at Yan Yan, how considerate, and I''ll be half killed by Tang Wei." Su Qile said, "your father is a scum man. Naturally, your son is no better. Unlike me, having a daughter is as beautiful as a flower -" Halfway through, his throat was stuck by thin night again. He said, "old thing, you do it again!" "Have a daughter! Have a daughter! What are you proud of!" Bo Ye pinched Su Qi and said, "the younger generation doesn''t have my last name!" "That''s Tang Shi''s surname! What does it have to do with you!" "I''m going to change it to Tang Shi''s surname, which is rounded to my surname!" In the distance, Tang Shi rushed from the kitchen with a kitchen knife. Su Qi and Bo Ye on the side suddenly twisted into two maggots - "leave people under the knife!" After breakfast, Tang Shi grabbed Bo Ye and Su Qi''s back collar and smiled gently at Su Yan, "Mom will go first, baby daughter is good, come to see you in a few days." Su Yan nodded and saw that one second before Tang Shi smiled at her with curved eyebrows and eyes. The next second, Su Qi looked ferocious at thin night, "are you two living too safely!" "Alas! Don''t beat my wife. I''m wrong. I''m not noisy anymore. You beat Su Qi -" "Don''t pull my hair, Tang poetry, I''ll do everything according to you..." Thin night''s voice was getting farther and farther away, and the house was quiet. Tang Wei took a breath and smiled to pinch Su Yan''s face, "does my father suddenly become very noisy?" Su Yan held his chin and said, "my father seems to have changed." "They may be too happy." Tang Wei said to Su Yan as he went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. "In the evening, Luo youyou and heize came, and they were about to have a baby." Yes, it''s almost time to calculate. Su Yan asked curiously, "have they made progress recently?" "No." Tang Wei put the dishes into the dishwasher, then washed his hands and came out. "You might as well ask them yourself. Anyway, you came in the evening." In the evening, Su Yan saw Luo youyou coming in with her stomach propped up by Fuyuan heize. She was really a little fat. It seems that during her pregnancy, Fuyuan heize took good care of her. She remembered the sadness when Luo youyou fell in love with him, and now she was finally treated well by Fuyuan heize. Su Yan still felt some emotion, "Please come here specially. I should go to see you." Luo youyou came up and grabbed Su Yan''s hand, "great, Yan Yan, you have a baby, we... Can we raise children together!" Suhara Kurosawa thought seriously on the side, "I think our appearance matching should be a little better than Tang Wei''s children." Tang Wei wanted to fly over on the spot and smash a dish on his good brother''s head, "what do you think, I''m invincible with Yan''s hybrid gene, okay?" "Who''s not a hybrid?" Kurosawa pointed to himself. "Our children are also a hybrid!" With that, Kuhara Kurosawa helped Luo youyou sit down and said, "in fact... There''s still one thing to ask you. Do you still have contact with Gu?" Gu? What''s his matter? "Chi lie called us and said that Gu Gu seemed to be entangled by someone." although Kuhara Kurosawa was very unhappy with Gu''s predecessor, he still felt he had to help out out out of recognition. "I haven''t seen Gu''s people for a while. Then guess what, I called youyou to ask the situation, but it was a woman who answered!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2116 Su Yan was also surprised to hear Suhara Kurosawa say so. Since Luo youyou took care of her fetus, Gu Gu often came to take care of her. As a result, she was like a great enemy. As a result, she was silent for a while. Was it because she found a new beginning? "But if Gu Gu really has a girlfriend, it''s good," Su Yan said with a smile. "He''s a good man." Suyuan heize spoke in a quiet voice, with a particularly sour tone, "uh huh, anyway, Gu Gu is a good man, and I am a bad man." Tang Wei patted kuihara heize on the side, "Tai Jun, you are very bad. Just be a bad person. There''s nothing wrong with being a bad person. Look at me..." Kuhara Kurosawa wanted to slap Tang Wei away. Listen to what he said. Who is willing to be a bad man! He is the only one in the world who likes to be a bad man! However, in order to comfort kuihara Kurosawa, Tang Wei left him to have dinner with Luo youyou and said he made dessert. After all, today is the Mid Autumn Festival, and the meaning of Tuan Tuan Yuan is still good. Tang Wei tossed about the dinner. Su Yan and Luo youyou sat on the sofa and talked about their preparations after pregnancy. Luo youyou talked a lot and even wanted to write an outline and PPT plan for Su Yan. With the tone of female leaders of top 500 enterprises, Su Yan couldn''t cry or laugh, "you''re pregnant. Don''t do this." "Alas! It''s all my fault!" Luo youyou knocked on his brain. "I''m used to working and doing things!" Luo youyou is the most motivated worker here. She is still busy doing all kinds of filing after she is pregnant. Kuhara Kurosawa went to help. He just found what Tang Wei was stirring up inside. He took a curious look. His eyes were almost blind, "so bright!" "Shh!" Tang Wei quietly smeared butter, "I prepared it carefully." Kuhara Kurosawa imitated Taijun''s tone, "Yo West, you have a heart. I''m very happy to see you achieve the right result!" Tang Wei ground his teeth. "If you imitate the tone of the little devil again, I''ll press your head into the egg beater!" That night, the family finally became lively. There were only Tang Wei and Su Yan, but now there are Luo youyou and Suyuan heize. Fate fetters are really magical. When they were young, Tang Wei had a deep understanding with Kuhara Kurosawa. They punished evil and promoted good under the Big Ben clock in London shrouded in the dark, like two small famous detectives, and then grew up together and became each other''s soul mates. The so-called partner once may be used to describe them. After wandering around, sakara Kurosawa still sat beside him and went through all kinds of life events with him. Now... He will also witness a new chapter in their lives. Took a moon cake to Su Yan. Tang Wei said, "I learned it from my mother." Su Yan teased and said, "your craft is getting better and better." "No way, man, it''s better to be perfect." Tang Wei sighed with special narcissism, "I''m afraid I''m too good to leave a way for others." Suhara Kurosawa whispered on the side, "so you abused your wife..." Tang Wei killed the past two eyes. As a result, Su Yan, who was eating the cake over there, didn''t know what was wrong. She covered her mouth and shouted. Then she went to see the moon cake she had bitten half, and suddenly took a breath. Luo youyou also looked over his head and screamed, "ah!!!" So shiny, so bright, so big... Diamond ring!!! There are diamond rings in moon cakes! Su Yan held up the remaining half moon cake and took out the ring in the stuffing. Her hands shook all the time. A man suddenly came up in front of him. He took the ring in Su Yan''s hand and gently pinched her hand. At that moment, the earth seemed to fall apart. Su Yan blushed and looked at the man holding her hand, "Tang Wei..." "The Mid Autumn Festival is a round and round day." Tang Wei slowly pushed the ring into her fingers. The man''s exquisite eyebrows looked like a painting at this moment. He smiled and knelt down on one knee and said, "Su Yan, marry me." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2117 Propose! This is a proposal! Luo youyou and kuihara Kurosawa covered their mouths at the same time and looked at Tang Wei kneeling on one knee with a ring in their hand No, wait a minute. They proposed with a ring. How come you have directly put the ring in Su Yan''s hand! Su Yan hasn''t promised yet! Are you afraid she won''t agree, so you put it in first and force it to buy and sell! It''s really Tang Wei... Sakara Kurosawa really wants to applaud him. In the end, it''s still this way of doing things! This ring has been put on. Su Yan has to promise! Looking at Tang Wei kneeling on one knee, Su Yan''s eyes were red. Tang Wei thought whether he was so handsome that Su Yan was moved into a mess. As a result, he heard her say, "I promise, I promise you. You look good on your knees. Don''t go to the room to kneel all night at night." "..." this Su Yan is not the innocent Su Yan at all! Tang Wei took Su Yan''s hand and stood up. He was so excited that he trembled. "I... I want to pick a good day, go with you to get the certificate, and then take you to raise your baby..." Su Yan is a little stubborn. "But can you let me continue working? Because I can be very busy because of the new series of perfume from Uncle Han Shen." Now women are becoming more and more independent. Pregnancy and work don''t have to choose one. Moreover, if Su Yan really breaks all the plans at hand and makes her a family pregnant woman, it must be worse than killing her. Su Yan''s nature is still somewhat rebellious. So Tang Wei thought for a long time, "yes, but you can''t tired yourself. I''ll say hello to Uncle Han Shen..." "You know, Miss Pearl also started making perfume with her pregnancy." she called "Miss pearl" enough to see how much respect Su Yan had for her. "I feel like... A continuation. She thought she was pregnant at the time, and she Dutch act with despair and left behind the perfume scheme. Fate was spinning around, and after I took over her perfume brand, I was pregnant." But miss pearl, this time, I have hope. Your faith and spirit will always remain in the memory of smell and bring strength to others to forge ahead. And I, who took the baton, will also inherit your will. Tang Wei suddenly remembered the Wen Mingzhu who jumped from the building. He was afraid that the ending between himself and Su Yan would become Yin and Yang. He immediately came forward and hugged Su Yan, "I will treat you well, Yan Yan. Don''t think about it. I will treat you well this time..." Su Yan couldn''t think of it when she agreed to propose. She smiled and said, "today is the Mid Autumn Festival. It''s time to remember my old friend. Miss Mingzhu has died for a long time, and uncle Wen Lizhi is old." "Shall we go and see him?" Luo Luo''s side suddenly suggested, "the Pearl''s perfume have qualified successors, so we should tell him that we have taken over Yan Yan." He said to go. After dinner, sakara Kurosawa drove them to the door of Wen''s villa. As a result, he found that Wen Lizhi was sitting there alone watching the moon in the garden pavilion. The moonlight is as cool and thin as water. The garden is full of flowers. It is a favorite variety of Wen Mingzhu, and Su Yan also likes it. They went in quietly. The sound of footsteps startled Wen Lizhi. The man turned around and found that it was Tang Wei and others. There was some accident. A person has been watching the moon here for too long. In a trance, he thought it was... An old man came. With a smile, Wen Lizhi said, "Why are you young people free to come to see me today?" If you don''t go to see Tang poetry, how can you come to see him alone. "We finished our meal just to eat." Kurosawa first said hello to him, "by the way, I''ll bring you good news, uncle, Su Yan is pregnant." Wen Lizhi was a little surprised. Since Mingzhu died, the wedding of his friends was his wedding. He came forward and looked at Luo youyou''s big belly and Su Yan, "very good..." Someone was pregnant with his child "Yan Yan took over the perfume brand of Miss Zhu." Luo Yu said joyfully at the side, "Uncle Wen Li Zhi, it''s our turn." It''s our turn. Wen Lizhi was sad and happy. It has been... So long since Mingzhu died. Now Su Yan is also pregnant. She will take over the brand of Mingzhu. Can she resonate with Mingzhu? "I think there''s something I can give you." Wen Lizhi fumbled in his pocket. He lived alone and didn''t have any gifts. He picked a yellow rose from the garden and gave it to Su Yan. "This is her secret and I give it to you now." Yellow rose... That is the name of Wen Mingzhu, which has no public prohibition of incense. It turned out that after her death, Wenli planted yellow roses all over the garden. Pearl, next time you come, you won''t go wrong. It''s not a long night in this life. Where will the moon look next year. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2118 A week later, Su Yan went to Hanshen''s company to go through various procedures. Because she was pregnant, her attendance would certainly be affected, but Hanshen''s company treated her very well. When she heard that Su Yan was pregnant, she insisted on coming to work. Instead, she encouraged her one by one, and even her colleagues specially brought a lot of maintenance products. On this day, Su Yan came off work with big and small bags in her hand, like the new year, Tang Wei was stunned when he came to pick her up. "Did you go back to your mother''s house?" Su Yan cried and laughed, "no, it''s all from colleagues. There''s just more. Let''s send some to Luo youyou." "Yes." Tang Wei conveniently brought all the things in Su Yan''s hand. He joked that his daughter-in-law was pregnant. How can he carry heavy objects? So he carried it all the way to the garage, and the trunk slowly rose. Tang Wei called Luo youyou while counting things. The person who answered the phone was Kuhara Kurosawa. He was cooking in the kitchen. "Are you coming to us? OK, I''m just cooking. Let''s come." Sakara Kurosawa cooks. Is there any Japanese food to eat. Su Yan felt greedy. She said, "I want to eat sashimi." Tang Weimei''s heart jumped. He immediately started to turn on the search engine to search whether pregnant women could eat sashimi. After confirming that they could eat it, he started the car, "OK, I''ll take you to find Fuyuan heize. I haven''t eaten his meal for so many years." Su Yan said with a smile, "Suyuan heize has changed his ways." now he''s washing his hands for Luo youyou. Maybe it''s a sign that he''s figured it out. When he thinks of his indifference to Luo youyou before, he''s more like a man now. "That''s nice," Tang Wei said. "I should have advised him to Congliang earlier if I knew he could cook." "... so you can rub his cooking every day, right?" Su Yan teased Tang Wei on the side, "I still remember when I was a child, on my birthday, you and Kurosawa went abroad and left me at home alone. Later, I came back and brought a foreign girl back. I remember clearly!" Tang Wei drove his car and his face turned green. "Aunt and grandma, can you stop accounting? I''m all yours. Abuse with you, okay!" "What kind of abuse?" "I can''t ride as a dog for you at night." Tang Weitian shamelessly said a particularly exaggerated words, "just like that. Plug a dollar coin. My father''s father is called grandpa and my mother''s mother is called grandma..." He also learned the song of the rocking chair! Su Yan smiled wildly and waved to Tang Wei, "don''t read, don''t read, master!" When I stepped on the accelerator, I came to the door of Luo youyou''s house. When I walked in, I suddenly found a car parked outside. The license plate number Tang Wei searched in his mind. Suddenly he felt that something bad was happening. He took a few quick steps and opened the door of the hall. Sure enough, there were people at home. Kuhara Kurosawa pointed angrily at the door, "you are not welcome here!" "Bold!" Someone shouted angrily. The voice was majestic and made Tang Wei feel that both sides of his temple contracted. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at the middle-aged man standing in the center of the living room. Is this... The father of Kuhara heize and the owner of Kuhara? Behind Suyuan heize is Luo youyou with a blank face. Looking at the accident on her face, Tang Wei guessed that the Suyuan owner came to the door suddenly. As soon as he made a decision, he heard his voice, "you dare to cut first and then play! Your mother helped you hide it from me! Suyuan heize, you shame our family so much that we won''t recognize this child!" Tang Wei was in a trance. He forgot that the family environment in Kurosawa was much worse than him. At the beginning, his mother was willing to give in, which was a great improvement. Unexpectedly, his father was still so stubborn. Kuhara Kurosawa gnawed his teeth and didn''t give in to his father''s question. "It doesn''t matter to you! The child wouldn''t have joined the Kuhara family. I won''t let him experience my torture. Please get out of my house!" "Beat the child!" Kuhara Kurosawa''s father, leaning on a crutch, shook hard, pointed to Luo youyou and said, "you are not allowed to be born without my permission!" This sentence is so cruel that even sakhara Kurosawa turned white. "How can you say such words!" "The blood of this family should be allowed by me!" "You TM are sick, aren''t you?" Tang Wei couldn''t bear it. He came in and scolded, "get out!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2119 It turned out that the father of Kuhara Kurosawa had never known the existence of the child, because he was old-fashioned but cruel and did not regard the child as life. Kuhara Kurosawa was afraid that his child would follow his old path, so he wanted to give birth to the child behind his family''s back and let the child have a free life. Kuhara Kurosawa''s mother helped her son hide more or less, but she was as sophisticated and vicious as his old father. How could she be unaware of the wind? No, as soon as she received the exact news, she went into the house! Unexpectedly, I''m just the most proud one. I''m going to raise illegitimate children outside without telling myself! If this goes out, where will their face go? The child wants to be born without even knowing him? Tang can''t see such a person. No one dares to take care of him from childhood. He can do bad things if he wants to do bad things and save all living beings if he wants to save all living beings. How can he stand such pedantic and disgusting words? So Tang Wei pointed to the door, "come to someone else''s house without invitation. The rules of your Fuyuan family are not very good, old man." old fool? How dare this young man call him an old man? Kuhara Kurosawa''s father glared and tried to humiliate Tang Wei in their own language. When he spoke, he thought Tang Wei couldn''t understand, "who are you? I taught my son a lesson and you broke in?" "I''ll cut in. What can you do with me?" as a result, Tang''s only fluent neon language stunned the middle-aged man in front of him. He said, "I''ve never seen such an old and disrespectful elder like you. Many grandchildren are obviously good and have to come to other people''s house to have an abortion? Dare you let Luo youyou have an abortion? I''ll beat your family on a horse!" How can Tang Wei say dirty words in Japanese... He''s so handsome. ˜Y yuan''s father didn''t expect to be answered back by Tang Wei. He was so angry that he threw his crutch again. "No wonder my son will be more and more disobedient. He was mixed with you!" Kurosawa also shouted angrily, "you don''t care who I mix with. Don''t humiliate my friend and my child''s mother!" Unexpectedly, as a father, the middle-aged man was numb on his face and said, "Suhara Kurosawa, this is not what you should do. It''s disgraceful for your family!" "Family." sakhara Kurosawa gnawed his teeth, "You only think about your Qiyuan family. You even forget that you are a person! Don''t treat yourself as a person or others as a person! I tell you, I''m sure to raise the child. If you expel me from the house, don''t you want face? Don''t you like good reputation best? Then I''ll lose my reputation to you. I go to luoyouyou''s house to eat soft food and everyone knows it. Let me know Everyone knows that you drove your son away and made him step in the door! Alas! I''m so angry with you, I''m so angry with you! " Luo youyou was still pouring water. He was stunned to hear the shocking words of Suwon Kurosawa. After saying this, Suwon Kurosawa came to Luo Youyou, covered her ears and said, "Mom, go inside and have a rest. You''re pregnant. Don''t touch bad luck." All over the world, those who dare to talk to their old father like this for their children are the unfilial son of Kurosawa. Even if he will be stabbed in the spine and scolded for being unfilial, he will be sure! Tang Wei felt that this might not only be for the children, but even a free and bloody game. If he lost, sakara Kurosawa would lose his soul. Hearing Kurosawa''s excessive words, Kurosawa''s father was angry. "I called someone. Now it''s coming. Take this bitch who seduced my son! Take her to have an abortion!" After saying that, there was a sound of footsteps at the door. Tang Wei''s face changed greatly. What''s the situation? Did Suyuan heize''s father lose his heart and go crazy? He really wanted to catch Luo youyou to have an abortion! "Dare to move her!" Kurosawa looked at the man suddenly appeared at the door and his pupils tightened. "You''re crazy! You''re going to kill my child! You don''t deserve to be my father!" "You don''t deserve to be my son!" the old father pointed at Luo youyou with a crutch and ordered the man at the door, "go and catch her!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2120 Suhara Kurosawa could not have imagined that his father had been cruel to this point. For the so-called family face, even a life can be given up! But on second thought, Kurosawa thought he was naive. His father never regarded him as a person, and naturally he wouldn''t treat others as people, would he? In his father''s eyes, only family honor is supreme. If he really elopes with Luo Youyou, it means that sakhara Kurosawa will no longer accept marriage with other families. Sakhara Kurosawa, who can''t bring benefits to their family, is a traitor of the family. Suyuan''s father probably can''t understand the desperate behavior for love. Or perhaps, he has not been loved. What continues from generation to generation is cold blood and numbness. When he came to the Kurosawa generation, he was lucky to meet Tang Wei. That year in London, he saw the fetters between Tang Wei and his father Bo Ye, who were mixed with love and hatred. It is such a father hated by Tang Wei, but he will make an agreement with Tang Wei - if you disappear, I will find you. What kind of feelings is this? That is the soul fetter that Kurosawa has never experienced. After a short fight with Tang Wei for a few days, he became a heart to heart partner, which stimulated his feelings, so sakara Kurosawa woke up. He will never be a robot again. Those who have fought for freedom can''t go back to that numb and cold-blooded place. Suhara Kurosawa tried his best to break free, and even got the understanding of his mother, but he couldn''t get the recognition of his father. Since you can''t get recognition, don''t accept it. So he looked at a group of men brought by his father to surround them. Kuhara heize wanted to stop Luo youyou. In the past, he was cowardly too many times, and this time, it was time to be bloody. Tang Wei shouted, "you move and try!" "Boy who doesn''t know his inferiority!" his father roared, "no tutor!" "I have a tutor, so I want to protect them!" Tang Wei pointed to Luo youyou''s big belly. She was frightened on her face. Su Yan ran over and stood in front of her, "Youyou, I''m here, don''t be afraid..." "But you''re pregnant too..." Luo youyou''s face turned white with fear. "Why? I thought the future had been smooth. Why is it always at this time..." "That''s a living life!" Suhara Kurosawa protected Luo youyou and looked at his father bitterly. "You are also a person who has had children, and you are also a father. Why can''t you understand me!" His father was shocked severely, and when he came back, he still had an uncompromising attitude, "I said, the face of the family can''t be defiled by you. When you have an abortion, you''ll go to marry another eldest lady of the aristocratic family and continue the glory of our family." "What''s the glory of laoshizi!" Suhara''s black eyes were red. "That''s not glory! Being loved is the most glorious thing in the world! But you don''t even know what love is!" He and Tang Wei stood side by side. It seemed that they were five years old again. When they were independent and helpless, they handed over their backs to each other. Tang Wei sent a message to Rong Chu. After all, Qiyuan''s father is also a foreigner. If Rong Chu appears at this time, the repression will be stronger. As for Xu Shengmin, his wife has just been born, don''t worry him any more. After sending the message, Tang Wei asked Su Yan to take good care of Luo youyou. After all, Luo youyou was about to give birth. As a result, Qiaoyuan''s father saw it and said to Luo Youyou, "you are shameless! At first, we want to get engaged. Is our Qiaoyuan family bad for you? If you break the contract, you will break the contract. What do you think our Qiaoyuan family is? You really should apologize!" Luo youyou felt that her chest was stabbed open by a sharp sword. She protected her stomach and retreated, "I... I..." "Why do you say that about her?" Kurosawa turned pale. "Shut up!" "Are you going to rebel with me for this woman!" Suwon''s father scolded Luo Youyou, "it''s all your fault! I''m ashamed of your family for having a daughter like you! There''s no way to compare with our Suwon yingzi!" No, she is independent, strong and diligent. She is the pride of her family and a model for women. She is not a family misfortune Luo youyou slipped when he was scolded, and the whole person fell and sat on the ground. This wrestling caused a problem! When Su Yan went to help, it was too late. The sharp pain made Luo youyou tremble. She couldn''t stand up. She hugged her stomach and said, "Yan Yan, my stomach hurts..." Su Yan screamed, "Luo youyou! Are you okay!" Suhara Kurosawa''s pupil suddenly contracted, and blood seeped out of Luo youyou''s leg! His hands trembled and he went up to hold Luo Youyou, "I''ll call uncle Jiang Ling now. You hold on..." "Child, child..." Luo youyou''s lips turned white. The pain made her weak. "Don''t, don''t hurt my child!" Seeing the blood, the servants surrounding them were stunned. It''s over, it''s over, there''s really an accident, there''s a life, and the child is really going to disappear! Kuihara''s eyes were full of murderous thoughts. At that moment, he looked up at his close father. His pupils were as black as the muzzle of a gun. He clearly pointed to his father''s heart, "if something happens to my child, I''ll kill you." You''re not my father anymore! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2121 Suhara Kurosawa''s father has always been arbitrary. The whole family listens to his instructions. When will he be kicked on his nose and face by his younger generation? He didn''t give way. Sakara Kurosawa shouted hard, "get out of here!" ˜Y yuan''s father also shouted back, "dream! They won''t listen to you before you become the little Lord!" Suyuan heize''s eyes were red with blood. "I''m going to take Luo youyou to the hospital. You stop me!" Luo youyou feels that her body is getting cold. Because of too much blood loss, she has some nothingness. When she looks at things, she can''t open her eyes. "Heize, i... I can''t support it. My stomach hurts..." Nihara Kurosawa turned to see Luo youyou. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat. It was supposed to be a cute round face. At this moment, her facial features were twisted together. I don''t know how much pain she was suffering. Hearing that Luo youyou kept breathing because of pain, nihara Kurosawa didn''t dare to hold her easily. After all, she was pregnant. Something happened to her at this time, When the child is moved, it''s a corpse with two lives! When the word "one corpse and two lives" crossed Kurosawa''s mind, the man''s heart tingled. He stood up and looked at Tang Wei, "Tang Wei..." Tang Wei clenched his finger. "I''m calling people. They''ll come soon. Yan Yan, please inform Luo''s family by the way -" "Call people?" the original father stood there, like an iron wall. "It''s ok if her mother comes. I''d like to see what kind of parents can educate such a daughter with an improper style of unmarried pregnancy. It''s really the tooth of the family! In the past, I thought the Luo family and our original family were worthy of each other, but now I have to re-examine it!" It also takes time for the ambulance to come. Su Yan simply told Su Qi the information. At this time, Su Qi estimated that he was helping to find the hospital to transfer the ambulance. Luo youyou fell to the ground and saw the blood gurgling out. Su Yan felt like he was flowing out. They are all pregnant. Now she feels the same. How painful it is "How did you turn a blind eye?" Su Yan couldn''t help shouting at her father, "don''t you have a wife? Your wife also gave birth to children for you. Now she is about to give birth, but you are watching the children flow away. How can you be so cruel!" "Oh, run away? That''s what I want!" Chuyuan''s father is crazy. He doesn''t look at Luo youyou''s forbearance. Instead, he thinks that this woman has made his son obsessed. It seems that the child can''t be saved. Chuyuan''s father raised his lips. It''s good. He can solve it without asking him to do it, "She slipped and fell because she was too fragile. Now the child can''t keep it. It''s deserved that the child doesn''t accompany her to the world!" "Shut up!" The next second, before everyone had time to respond to what had happened, Kuhara Kurosawa rushed forward. Among dozens of people, he jumped straight at his father and then threw his father to the ground! The middle-aged man is old. When he doesn''t react to what happened, he already has a fist on his face! "You don''t deserve to be a man!" With the roar of kuihara Kurosawa, the pain made kuihara''s father scream, followed by him yelling, "unfilial son, how dare you!" "I dare, of course I dare!" When sakhara Kurosawa said this, tears had splashed out. It was like Tang Wei had never seen before. He collapsed into hysteria. His anger and despair intertwined and rushed to his throat. Even the next second, he could spit a mouthful of blood from his mouth. Sakhara Kurosawa clung to his father''s collar. One punch made his biological father''s nose ache. Two fists. His father has blood in his eyes. At that moment, it was no longer a simple vent of resentment. Sakara Kurosawa was the one who started to beat his father, but every time he dropped his fist, he roared more violently than his father. At that moment, no one dared to stop him. His posture was determined as if he was burning himself. It was his final determination to die together. It was as if he was shaking a mountain that could not be shaken at all with his thin strength. His thin body was nothing to mention in front of the feudal dogma. However, he was still pounding madly again and again, trying to reverse the whole, huge, earth swallowing, sakara family that had suppressed him for so long. "If anything happens to Luo youyou and the child!" sakhara Kurosawa''s throat has tasted the smell of blood, "I will really work hard with you, you beast!!!" It''s not a father anymore, it''s an animal! Just at this time, a cry came from the door, "Su Yan, Tang Wei, what happened?" Su Yan looked up and his eyes finally lit up. "Rongchu!" Su Yan shouted rongchu''s name through so many people, "help Luo Youyou, where is the ambulance now?" "Five minutes to go downstairs." when Rong Chu appeared, the people on the side looked at each other. They didn''t know who he was or where he came from. Only ace shouted respectfully, "Sir, the road below is clear." Rongchu looked coldly at the bodyguard of the Kurosawa family and squeezed out two words from his teeth - "get out of the way!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2122 Rongchu''s appearance gave everyone a boost. He came forward and followed the troops behind him. He didn''t need him to speak. Ace had been horizontal in front of his father. "There''s no reason to use so many people in our country!" ˜Y yuan''s father was shocked, "who are you?" "Then you''ll know." ace took a look at Luo youyou who fell to the ground and immediately felt distressed. He seemed to see Lu Yiting who was bleeding and giving birth to a child alone through Luo youyou. How can you be so insulted when you are pregnant with a child! Rongchu''s blood surged up, "take them all away! Forcibly break into people''s houses, gather people to make trouble, threaten and threaten, and cause Luo youyou to miscarry. If Tang Wei hadn''t told me, would you really think you can cover the sky with one hand!" "I discipline my children. What does it have to do with you outsiders?" Suwon''s father is still holding on. Someone separated him from Suwon heize. Suwon heize''s fists are red and kept panting, "I''m not your child! I break up with you! I''ll be independent in the future, and I''ll break away from our family!" At this moment, they heard the voice of the ambulance downstairs. Tang Wei pushed away the crowd and saw Su Qi downstairs leading the ambulance all the way. He waved, "here! Here!" With more and more of them, his father became more and more afraid to act rashly. Moreover, the child was not lost by him. It was caused by Luo youyou''s falling down because he couldn''t stand his shock. It has nothing to do with him! He just said a few words to kill the child. Who would have thought she was so timid? But he didn''t think that it would be more cruel for every mother to kill her child than if the sky fell! When Luo youyou was carried away, Tang Wei clutched Su Yan''s hand, "you also go to the hospital for examination. You also have children. You were excited just now..." Su Yan patted Tang Wei on the back of his hand, "I''ll check with you first, and then check mine later..." Rongchu heard their conversation, his shoulder trembled, turned to Su Yan and said, "go to the hospital together and give it to Tang Wei and me." Tang Wei must have taken into account that Su Yan is pregnant now, so he didn''t show up like that, otherwise he doesn''t need to appear. Tang Wei can solve it by himself. Now he is a father, so he should be steady. If Su Yan sees him fighting with his father, he will be worried that it will affect the children in his belly Rongchu smiled. Damn it, Tang Wei pulled him over to support the scene. He became a bodyguard! However, originally, this new world was also created by Tang Wei himself. He even gave him the position. Tang Wei, a cynical and fearless scum, never cared about this position, just as he could easily overturn it no matter which emperor was in charge in ancient times. The old story of plotting to usurp the throne is really boring, and the side sleeping couch over 10000 people can''t rest easy every night. He doesn''t bother to carry this pressure - it''s better to be a natural and unrestrained villain. Be an unworthy descendant with Su Yan, die and disappear, and deeply hide merit and reputation. Since you made me, Tang Wei, it''s nothing to escort your children all the way in the future. Rongchu took a look at Tang Wei, but the original father sneered and said, "it''s better to send her to the hospital and scrape her clean!" "Say again, I''ll break your teeth!" Tang Wei''s eyes were cold. "If something happens to children and adults, you''re the murderer!" ¡ª¡ªTwenty minutes later, the roaring ambulance pulled Luo youyou to the hospital. The doctor knew it was wrong when he saw the situation. The fetus moved and gave birth prematurely! Both adults and children are in critical condition. We must prepare for delivery now! "There are more than twenty days left, but it''s estimated to be ahead of schedule now." the doctor is Jiang Ling''s good friend. She said to Luo Youyou, "hold on, we''ll arrange the operation for you now." "Are you going to have a baby now?" Luo youyou''s face is sweating. "I''m in pain. Can I have a baby? I''ll save the child first..." Kuhara Kurosawa was so worried that he said, "Yo Yo, I beg you, save you first, and the child will have another one. Save you first..." His late father seemed to be shopping. He just spoke badly, but he didn''t do anything harmful. What can they do with him? They can''t do anything. It''s Luo youyou. Her life is not hard enough. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2123 Hearing that his father came together, Tang Wei stopped him outside, "what are you doing here!" "Come and see how the child doesn''t exist." in the eyes of her father, Luo youyou''s child is a wild seed. If the child is gone, Kuoyuan heize can go back to the family, marry and have children with the eldest lady of the orthodox family, and pass on the family line. You don''t have to consider Luo Youyou, a bad girl who is unmarried and pregnant first! After being beaten, his father didn''t reflect on his mistakes at all. He sneered, "this is retribution, retribution!" Su Yan clenched her teeth when she heard this. If everyone hadn''t been concerned about Luo youyou''s safety now, her father could be surrounded by them and couldn''t even go out of the hospital. At present, heize followed the people in the hospital to handle the formalities. Rongchu waited at the gate of the hospital. Instead, her father Su Qi went back and picked up Luo youyou''s mother. As soon as the lady who was still talking with her best friend and was about to be upgraded to be a grandmother heard this, she was taken to the hospital by Su Qi with red eyes. As soon as she looked up, she saw that Tang Wei stopped her father from letting him leave, so Luo youyou''s mother shouted, "Mr. Suyuan!" When his father turned his head and saw Mother Luo, he pretended, "you''re finally here. My daughter is unmarried and pregnant. Why don''t you say something?" Luo''s mother also maintained a good upbringing. "Your wife and I have reached a consensus that we can raise children together." Hearing your wife''s three words, Suwon''s father said fiercely, "ridiculous! She''s just my wife, a woman. Why should she decide whether to go or stay in the blood of the Suwon family? Luofu people are too rash to reach a consensus with my wife? In fact, she can''t make any decisions!" He was the one who was kept in the dark about the child. Naturally, he also complained about Luo youyou''s mother. The original in laws were really not stable at all. How can such a thing be decided casually? "Now that the child is old, you deserve it if you take your daughter''s life together!" Hearing the words of Suhara Kurosawa''s father, mother Luo could no longer stand this ridiculous and gangster middle-aged man. She rushed up and slapped him for her woman! The bodyguard who followed him wanted to do it. Tang Wei shouted angrily, "who dares?!" ˜Y yuan''s father calls the wind and rain in his territory. After coming here, I didn''t expect casual people to dare to attack him! He covered his face and was furious. "In laws, you are too much!" "I''ve gone too far? My daughter is gone. I''ll fight with you!!!!" Luo youyou''s mother didn''t have a trace of blood on her face. "Children are adults'' efforts! How can you bear it! You''re not human. What kind of country and environment do you live in, and you don''t have any fear of life!" "The meaning of life is to keep on going! Keep the blood clean!" this is the education his father received since childhood, so he hasn''t jumped out of this circle until now. Their whole family is dark and repressed, and they don''t allow their children to have a slightest idea of themselves, nor do they allow female spouses in the family to challenge male authority - the mother of Kurosawa is, He only dared to bow his head and let Suhara Kurosawa obey, but he never considered living for himself. Isn''t it sad to live in such a family? Luo''s mother felt unbelievable, "what''s the need for a family like you to continue!" "You are not allowed to tarnish the supreme status and glory of the sakhara family!" when sakhara Kurosawa''s father said this, he suddenly felt that a figure appeared in front of him. The next second, something stabbed into his body. The skin is torn open and the bones are pulled out. Luo youyou''s mother screamed! "Ah!!!" The pain made Kuhara Kurosawa''s father not aware of what had happened. He trembled and looked down at the woman close to his arms, "you... You stupid woman, why did you come..." "I knew early in the morning that you were going to stop them in China and sneaked behind you..." looking up, it was Mrs. Suhara, who was very pale. The knife in her hand had been straight into her husband''s body, "For so many years... I''ve been used as a fertility machine, numbly going to bed, mechanically mating, pain, tearing, crying, dirty kimonos, disturbed hair - regardless of my feelings, I kept stimulating me to ovulate and conceive. After giving birth to blackness, I was pregnant for the second time. It was found out that it was a girl. My family ordered me to knock it off, but the operation made me lose everything since then Fertility! There is a scar in my uterus, dear husband, thanks to you! For so many years, suppressing my thoughts, brainwashing my spirit, marrying into your family is one of the things I regret most. Becoming a vicious lady I don''t know is also my most guilty thing, but now... " She''s awake. "For heize, for the real sakara family..." The lady pushed the knife edge hard, her eyes were dazed, as if nothing was in her eyes, "if you stretch your hand to heize and Youyou, even if I destroy myself, I will take you to hell, my... Husband." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2124 The knife was too hard and deep, as if it had vented its hatred for a lifetime. When she was finally separated, Mrs. Suyuan''s face was bloodless. Her whole life was sealed in the so-called family inheritance. She didn''t have her own name, her own character, and only had four mechanical words - "for the family". At the end of her life, the sad woman finally lived for herself. If only this chance can be reversed, it''s better to give it up once. Mrs. Suhara let go because the knife was too deep. At the moment she let go, the knife was firmly stuck in her husband''s body and didn''t even fall to the ground. In this way, the lady watched her husband stumble and kneel down. The red light of the police car downstairs circled and twinkled. She didn''t even have the heart to resist. Instead, she stared at her husband faintly and shouted, "dear." I had fantasies when I married you. But then you gave me despair. You strangled my personality and almost destroyed my humanity. Fortunately, my humanity is awakened by Luo youyou''s feelings for heize. Dear husband, have you ever regretted it at all? At that time, you must have been unwilling and wanted to live your own life, but after fighting with the dragon for a long time, you yourself became a dragon. Do you remember the light shining in your eyes? Watching her husband close his eyes, the police rushed up and caught her. Mrs. Suyuan suddenly looked up and smiled hard, desolate and pathetic, "ha ha ha, I thought I would be very painful!" But, honey, I''m not in pain at all. That''s what hurts me most. When did my conscience begin to disappear? Look at you, my love, what have you turned me into! Look at this environment, this terrible family, what have we become! "Give it back to me! Give it back to me! Give me back my ability to love someone and my humanity!" Mrs. Suhara''s voice was hoarse and seemed to have blood in her throat. She crawled down and almost couldn''t stand stably. With her determined attitude of madness, she could no longer see the model of a famous noble lady in the past. Back to the beginning, she was just an ordinary mother, "Don''t underestimate a mother''s determination! Asshole! You are innocent, don''t underestimate me! I can endure, don''t underestimate me!" She kept repeating this sentence. She seemed crazy. Don''t underestimate me, don''t underestimate me, I''m a mother! As a mother, I can do the last thing for my son. Cut off the chain for him and let him fly freely. Kurosawa, my child, please live for yourself once. The day when sakhara Kurosawa''s daughter was born was also the day when his father died. Later, rongchu took over everything. After all, the nationality of the party involved two countries, and his identity could not be more appropriate to deal with these things. Sakurahara Kurosawa followed him through all the formalities without expression. His father died on the spot. The sakurahara family at the other end heard the sad news, but there was no response. Instead, he pushed the boat along the river and gave the successor''s position to sakurahara Kurosawa. See, this family never cares about anyone''s life. However, since he is now in power and inherits it, he must rewrite this numb and ruthless history! In the hospital, Luo youyou is weakly hanging water. She has just given birth to a child, and no one has told her all this, while Suhara Kurosawa sits aside and watches her after handling things. He knows that he has a daughter, just like his stupid and cowardly mother all his life. Finally, he will risk everything for him - and he, for his daughter, will become The devil who conquers the devil. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2125 No one told Luo youyou about the conflict in the hospital. Suwon''s wife has been detained. It happened in China. Rongchu must have his own ideas. A group of people didn''t ask much. They just helped Suwon''s father with his aftercare. Someone asked Suwon heize what he planned to do. Kuhara Kurosawa didn''t say much. He rubbed his eyebrows and kept silent for a long time. He said, "take my father''s bones back and look after the family as you make arrangements." Every day, he was busy with his father and mother. Kuhara Kurosawa had to accompany Luo youyou to confine. For a moment, he was exhausted. He lay down by Luo youyou''s bed and looked at his mobile phone. Unexpectedly, he fell asleep. When I woke up, I found Luo youyou staring at him with a worried face. Looking at her expression, Suhara Kurosawa understood. Luo youyou must know everything. Before he could speak, Luo youyou took his hand and said, "are you okay?" Suhara Kurosawa''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. I heard her say, "how can you not tell me this happened!" Suhara Kurosawa had a hoarse voice, "I... Don''t want you to worry..." "It''s not something to worry about!" Luo youyou''s eyes are red. "Tell me this kind of thing! Since it''s related to children, it''s also related to me, isn''t it! As parents of children, we should bear these together. Why don''t you tell me! Why do we bear them alone!" She... She doesn''t want to see him resist all this alone. If she feels uncomfortable, she can say it. She is also a living person. She can share some for him! Suhara Kurosawa heard it. Luo youyou was worried that he couldn''t help and let him suffer alone. She, she loves him. "My father is hostile to our children, so I don''t want you to know all this." sakhara Kurosawa clenched his fingers. "You have just given birth to a child. You have to sit in a month. Stimulation will affect your physical recovery." "I''ll take good care of my body, and you have to tell me the truth!" Luo youyou held the hand of Suhara Kurosawa harder. "We are parents, aren''t we? Now we have a daughter, and we have been upgraded to parents!" Suhara''s black eyes suddenly turned red. On the day his daughter was born, he lost his father and mother at the same time. The killing of his close relatives actually happened to him, which was a great blow to Kurosawa. But this is also the life his mother fought for herself. Under the knife, what rumbled over was the cruel decades that they were not treated as human beings, and the deepest hatred of their bodies. Is it a bad thing or a good thing to lose such a father? Sakhara Kurosawa can''t give his own answer. "Just, Luo Youyou, if one day I become such a father, I hope you can kill me mercilessly." "No." Luo youyou looks directly into the eyes of Kuhara Kurosawa, "people who have experienced pain will wake up from the pain. Kuhara Kurosawa, you will not become a dragon, you will become a knight who kills a dragon." That night, Luo youyou''s mother came to see Luo Youyou, stewed the soup, and stewed one for Suwon heize. She didn''t think there was anything to avoid the fact that his mother was a murderer. Instead, Suwon heize was a little embarrassed, "aunt, I..." "Drink, you''re tired these days." Mrs. Luo saw the attitude of Suhara Kurosawa. Naturally, she wouldn''t involve him. Instead, she comforted them and said, "the past is over. You two should take good care of your children. The original family is too important for children. Kurosawa must have a deeper understanding, don''t you?" Kuhara Kurosawa nodded, and Mrs. Luo asked, "but the child''s household registration problem is a little difficult. Kurosawa, do you have any opinions?" Kuhara Kurosawa stood up with chicken soup. "I, I want my child to enter your account. It''s better to follow Luo''s family." Luo youyou was surprised, "but your family..." "What family has the family to say?" "Yuan Yuan black smiled." now I am the head of the family. I has the final say in family. My family has inherited so many generations, and I have to transform it with my own hands. In order not to let the child get hurt, Luo family is better. The Luo family''s tutor must be very good to teach Luo youyou such an independent woman. He doesn''t want his children to come into contact with the dark past of the original family early. Hearing what Kurosawa said, Mrs. Luo was surprised and looked at each other, "Kurosawa, you have grown up." "Yes." sakhara Kurosawa smiled. "Now, I''m a father." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2126 Luo youyou''s mother and daughter are safe. After spending the first stage in the hospital, they leave the hospital. When they get home, Kuhara Kurosawa is busy taking care of the follow-up affairs of the family, and then takes care of Luo youyou with the nanny. Leng is feeding her several kilograms. Holding the meat on her body, Luo youyou looks sad. It''s normal to get fat when she is pregnant, but LAN Qiqi comes back thin after giving birth to a child. Why can''t she! Seeing her looking at her figure in front of the mirror, Suhara Kurosawa flipped through the stew books and said, "what age is it when you''re still worried about your figure? You look good in everything." "Qiqi is very thin." "It''s different. She used to be a soldier before. Naturally, she knows how to exercise." Kuhara Kurosawa comforted her, "if you''re fat, you''ll be fat. I like to see you fat. It shows that I cook well and keep well." "Really?" Luo youyou gave up, walked away from the mirror, returned to the stroller, looked at his daughter''s small face, smiled and said, "Luo Xin, do you think mother is fat now?" Suhara Kurosawa pinched his throat, "not fat, not fat at all." Yes, their daughter''s name is Luo Xin, and the pronunciation is Shen, which also represents the first word of Suhara Kurosawa''s name. In this way, it means the combination of the two. "I have to adjust my condition quickly. After giving birth, I can''t leave my job." Luo youyou shook the stroller and said to Suhara Kurosawa, "her father, I had a PPT before..." "Oh, I finished it for you." I don''t know why when Luo youyou said that her child was her father, Suhara Kurosawa was very down-to-earth. Although she won''t call her husband, isn''t the word "child her father" more weighty? With a smile, Kuhara Kurosawa threw the U disk, "grunt, in it." "Ah!" Luo youyou was stunned, "you helped me with my homework!" "It''s too tired to see you have children. I''ll help you share some of it. Moreover, your data have been integrated. I just did a beautification job." He went to the kitchen to see his stewed soup. It was said that the residents of Guangdong were good at stewing soup. He bought the cooking books over there and was going to learn them well. He turned back and made soup for Luo youyou every day to help her recover her body. Fat point is good, fat point has immunity! Besides, her round face, fat and meat, is more lovely! The more you think about it, the more you like it. Sakara Kurosawa stirred it in the pot with a spoon, and an extremely obscene smile appeared on one side of his face. He remembered that Tang Wei said before that, brother, although he had children, he still had some regrets about not getting married. You have to come on. Kuhara Kurosawa said, "I''m sorry, a ghost. Do you know that peace is the most satisfactory thing in my heart now? Watching Luo youyou and his children safe is his greatest happiness. When the soup was ready, Suyuan heize helped Luo Yousheng out and packed a small portion for Su Yan. After all, Tang Wei also had a pregnant woman at home and took care of her on the way. Back to God, Suhara Kurosawa scolded in his heart. It''s over. He has become a good man now. From baga big slag man to a kind man? Looking at the spoon, Fuyuan heize was stunned. I don''t know when the smell of fireworks in the family of three has made him quit his hostility. From being covered with thorns to being a safe haven for his family, Luo youyou has grown too much and made him grow too much. If a relationship can make people become better people, then this relationship is the best. Even if you''re not married, even if love doesn''t work out. Suhara Kurosawa smiled, shrugged, and then came into the room with the soup. "Come and taste what I''ve learned!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2127 While Luo youyou and Suyuan heize were taking care of the baby, Tang Wei and Su Yan were also raising the baby honestly. Raising a baby belongs to raising a baby. They are also thinking about what interests to cultivate after the child is born. While observing the quality of rice grains, Tang Wei raised his head from the microscope. "It''s good to learn to farm with me. It can also strengthen your body." "Learn from an early age?" Su Yan stood with him in the laboratory. Since they were pregnant, they have always appeared in pairs. Tang Weisheng was afraid of any accident to the child, so he has always followed Su Yan. Now it''s good. The whole college knows that Tang Weichang and Su Yan Xuejie have a baby. Tang Weichang is like a watchdog and doesn''t let strangers near her at all! However, compared with Tang Wei''s senior high and cold, sister Su Yan seems approachable. She smiles so beautiful. When walking, let alone boys, little girls often look at her and can''t move. "I thought you would be attacked by everyone... Reading with pregnancy." Tang Wei poured himself a cup of coffee and stirred and muttered, "do I think human nature is too bad?" "Now the degree of social tolerance is up." Su Yan smiled and lifted her hair, and her gray green eyes are like treasures. "I was scolded a few years ago, but now I''m much better. Everyone''s understanding of human nature has increased, and they don''t pursue a single flat white, good and young. More and more people like the beautiful bad woman role in TV dramas." It can be said that we are becoming more and more rational and aesthetic. "The increase of social tolerance is a good thing." Tang Wei touched his chin seriously, "can my wife abuse be understood..." A little brother who wrote a paper pushed his glasses and said unfathomably, "if you think too much, you will only be punished more severely than before. Now men and women are equal, and before they were unequal, there will be people in love. Now all girls can pick the beam, but you dare to abuse your wife..." The little brother looked at Su Yan and cheered her up, "kick him! Su Yan''s sister! There are handsome boys everywhere. Don''t be brainless!" Tang Wei smiled angrily, "what if Su Yan did something bad?" "Support!" said the little brother, "that''s your retribution!" "..." shit, men are not popular now, women are popular now! My Lord, times have changed! Tang Wei felt that he would be a man with his tail in his hand, otherwise he would be held by others. The data in the paper was right. Tang Wei said he took Su Yan out to eat. As a result, the little brother suddenly shouted to them, "sister Su Yan, I have a sister here who wants to see you." "Ah." Su Yan was stunned, "do I know him?" "It seems that I am a professional with you, but you don''t necessarily remember her. After all, you are a red man." the little brother waved his mobile phone, "she said she wanted to ask you for advice. I''m sorry to convey it directly. Call me to tell you." "Yes," Su Yan''s eyes brightened, "what''s wrong with this..." "She''s outside the door now." The little brother said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" "No sooner!" Su Yan looked out the door. Sure enough, there was a girl with a single ponytail standing outside. She was fresh and delicate. She looked around for a long time. When she saw Su Yan and Tang Wei, her eyes looked forward to and complicated. Tang Wei instinctively felt that her eyes were not good and pulled La Suyan, "be careful." Su Yan stepped forward, but the little girl smiled, "sister Su Yan, I''m a major with you. I''m your sister. I''d like to ask you something I don''t understand in my research recently..." "Welcome, I''m not necessarily omnipotent. Let''s study together." Su Yan''s face is white and glowing. "If you don''t mind, have dinner together in the evening and talk while eating." "Yes! My pleasure!" The girl''s eyes looking at Su Yan were very normal. When she saw Tang Wei, she began to be hostile again. Tang Wei pointed to himself. What''s the situation? After a while, the girl took out a bunch of lilies from behind and stuffed them directly into Su Yan''s hand. "The lilies I just raised recently are the first bouquet." the girl''s face is red. "Here, here you are!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2129 Speaking of this, Su Yan''s expression also changed. Things that everyone didn''t care about originally seemed a little strange. Nowadays, in this society, the contradiction between men and women has been intensified. Everyone is particularly sharp on the Internet. It seems that the two genders are incompatible. It is uncertain that there will be some terrible foreign forces who want to block it. At that time, if someone really tries to start with "women''s rights", it is also possible to start with powerful women. After thinking about it, Su Yan said, "we''re going to find Wei Qian recently. If your brother is free, we can meet together at that time." Ji LAN handed over a business card and whispered, "to tell you the truth, I was a little nervous when I came to you." Su Yan was stunned. "I originally thought that you and Tang Wei were the predecessors of the wind and rain, and would not want to intervene in these things." Ji Lan''s eyes worshipped Su Yan, "but it seems that you are still willing to stand up when you hear these things." "Anytime." Su Yan took Tang Wei''s hand and looked at each other, "because as long as this love is hard won, it will become another guardian." Where they are needed, they will appear. That night, when Su Yan went back, Tang Wei took her to Lu Yiting''s grave. There, they met rongchu standing in front of the grave. Su Yan was stunned. After a while, he came back and said to Tang Wei, "did you bring me to see him?" "Yes." Tang Wei shouted, "Rong Chu." The young man over ten thousand people turned and looked at Tang Wei. No matter how long it took, he always felt that he was far away from Tang Wei Hao. He retired with success and gave all the benefits to rongchu, but even so, rongchu still felt that he was too far from Tang Wei. No matter how well he handled the future affairs, he was never better than Tang Wei. Because he has the belief that he will give everything he gets, be fearless and not afraid to start all over again. As long as Su Yan can be happy, he can lose everything. Because of this, Tang Wei wanted to bring Su Yan to rongchu today. "Su Yan didn''t say hello to you in advance about her pregnancy." Rongchu stabbed, "there''s no need to say hello to me, but I came to help because of the trouble caused by Suyuan heize''s father. I found out on the way. You were hiding from me because you were afraid of what I would do to Su Yan?" He may have really thought about it. Tang Wei smiled, "no, I just want to protect your fragile heart." Listen, Tang is the only person in the world who dares to speak like this. Rongchu shrugged and said, "come here today..." "We may need to intervene in new events. Let''s say hello to you or arrange a follow-up. In case Su Yan and I have an accident one day because we are in danger, can you raise me and her children as your own children?" The two men who were supposed to be rivals in love had no light in their eyes at this moment. Rongchu felt his body stiff for a few seconds. He came back and said, "what are you and Su Yan going to do?" "We may have to go abroad." Tang Wei gave a name, "Federated States of Micronesia." Hearing this address, Rong Chu was surprised, "this country has not joined Interpol. You know, ICPO transnational arrest of wanted criminals is invalid in that country, and the red pursuit order will lose its function at the moment of entering the territory." How did Tang Wei think of going? "In order to save women''s future? Do you think I''m funny?" Tang Wei shrugged as he learned his posture. "We found that many women seem to have been kidnapped there from Jilan." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2130 Tang Wei''s style of conduct has always been elusive. In the past, he was a mixed devil. Everything had to be mixed up. He wanted to break up. He smiled and clapped his hands on the side. At that time, he was handsome with perverseness and bastards. And now? He''s like a savior, like a God. Rongchu looked at Tang Wei for a few seconds and smiled. "Well, do whatever you like. I''ll be your last backing if you have anything." Su Yan was always behind Tang Wei from beginning to end. She didn''t say a word. She just put her hand on her stomach. If she is pregnant with a girl here, she must shoulder this responsibility and hope that girls all over the world can suffer less injustice. Looking at the firm expression on Su Yan''s face, rongchu took back his sight. He said, "if your child has a full moon, can I sit at the main table?" Su Yan finally smiled, "yes, I will call you." Rongchu''s nose is sore. Looking at the beloved woman giving birth to children for other men, he said it was false not to feel bad. Tang Wei, he envied him. The world said that rongchu was shameless and enjoyed his success. He had all the rivers and mountains that Tang Wei had laid for him. Finally, he washed white easily, but he didn''t know what he was carrying all the way. Maybe they''re right. In this struggle, Tang Wei paid the most, but got the least. Rongchu laughed at himself, "I''ve always wanted to ask you, why don''t you want this position?" It''s so obvious that it''s better to sit up by yourself? "People sitting in this position can''t have any feelings." Tang Weizhi looked at rongchu, "but I''m different. I have." He has strong hatred and love, all from one person, Su Yan. He doesn''t want to be above ten thousand people, he wants to be below one person. The man''s name is Su Yan. "They all said I got too little." Tang Wei waved his hand carelessly. "Don''t be angry for me. I''ve got too much with Su Yan. Compared with you, I won." Or the voice of the devil! So angry that rongchu almost vomited blood! He gritted his teeth and said, "go abroad and pay attention to safety! Don''t ask me to collect your body!" "Hehe, then I''ll hold Su Yan together, and don''t want to separate when I die." Tang Wei said with a smile, "our ashes will be burned together, which will kill you, kill you, kill you." Rong Chuxin said whose romantic hero looks like this! Be decent! Don''t be a villain, Tang Wei! After talking with Rong Chu about the follow-up, Tang Wei seems to have explained all the afterlife. He led Su Yan out. Su Yan''s makeup is light recently because she is pregnant. Compared with her enchanting and charming state a while ago, she has a little more pure feeling, and her face looks round. Is this what it''s like to marry a loved one? Your eyes are full of light. Rong Chu sent Su Yan away, sighed, turned to look at his mother''s tombstone and said, "Mom, I may really like Su Yan, but no one can separate her from Tang Wei. I just gave up. I''m single all my life. You can''t see me get married and have children. Won''t you scold me?" As a result, another voice came out, "what''s good about getting married? You''re dead. I think everyone looks like you. What should I do?" "..." rongchu listened to the female voice, a little hoarse, as if he had just cried. He probably came here to pay tribute to his lover. However, the cemetery is where people who are either rich or expensive are buried. Rongchu is curious about who said this. Walked forward a few steps and saw a tall and thin woman in front of the tombstone. Unlike ordinary beauties, white and thin, beautiful and black skin is sexy and visual impact. She turned around and was stunned. Pointing to Rong Chu, she said, "isn''t this the man who picked up the cheap?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rongchu molar, "who told you the story?" "Han Qingyan." Qin Ruo trimmed his hair. "She has a complete collection of your stories." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2131 Han Qingyan... Is it aunt Jiang Qi''s daughter? Still a circle of people, Rong Chu sighed and said, "I can imagine Han Qingyan chirping and telling stories to you." Aunt Jiang Qi is such a daughter. She is naive and loves the world. She must regard them as the Savior, but Rong Chu only feels ridiculed. Savior? Su Yan and Tang Wei may be, but he is not at all. He needs to be lifted against his father. Compared with self awakening Su Yan and Tang Wei, he has too little courage than them. "Han Qingyan is a good girl." Qin Ruo thinks of Han Qingyan''s white and tender face and looks at rongchu, "but your face surprised me. They say you are somewhat similar to Tang only." Maybe he hasn''t been loved correctly since childhood, so he can be as grumpy as Tang Weimei. Rongchu grabbed a handful of hair, turned and walked out, "don''t take me as Tang Wei''s double." "Oh, what''s the matter? It''s very handsome anyway." Qin Ruo didn''t mind at all. She was bold and unrestrained. She always said, "there are many people who want to be Tang Wei''s double. After all, few people can deserve Su Yan''s love." This love is too heavy, extremely dirty but extremely pure. Onlookers can say nothing but sigh all the way down. This is what rongchu felt most in his life. When he heard Qin Ruo say, he immediately showed his teeth, "you can really pick my pain..." "Ha ha!" Qin Ruo smiled a little differently than in the cemetery. She came forward and patted Rong Chu on the shoulder, and said fearlessly, "Oh, what''s the matter? Don''t love it." After a pause, Qin Ruo pointed to the cemetery behind him, "there is also one lying there. I miss her very much every year. When I think of her sleeping quietly in the cemetery, I don''t think the cemetery is terrible at all." Rongchu''s eyes were deep. "Are you a very important person?" Qin Ruo narrowed his eyes and his voice slowed down, "it''s my mother." Rongchu. Well... It''s really sympathizing with each other. He didn''t say much. He divided Qin ruo''s shoulder. The two walked out side by side. He tried to say, "my mother is here, too." Qin Ruo was stunned. After a while, her voice became cheerful and lively, "that''s great. Can you ask my mother to be with your mother? How''s your mother''s temper?" Rongchu walked out of the cemetery with her. He pointed to the direction of his car and then said, "she has a good temper." "That''s great. My mother''s temper is also very familiar. They can be good friends." Qin Ruo said, holding hands with Rong Chu, "but the stupidest thing she''s done in her life is to love the wrong person." Rongchu bowed his head and opened the door. For the first time, he gave her the co pilot of the car. Mingming met for the first time "She''s pregnant with a child, but my father doesn''t cherish it." Qin Ruo pointed to himself, "unexpectedly, I''m still an illegitimate girl, but because I''m not favored, my family doesn''t care about me, so in a sense, I''m more free." "Is Qin Li your brother?" After thinking about the genealogy, Rong Chu started the car and said, "do you have a contradiction with him?" "Not at all!" Qin Ruo smiled very happily and adjusted the seat of the car chair. "It''s not Qin Li who pointed a gun at his father, so I have no hatred with Qin Li. Occasionally when I make trouble outside, he will come out to wipe my ass." That''s good. Rongchu is always afraid of a second Su Yan. He is said to inherit the sins of the previous generation and is forced to become an enemy with the people around him. No hatred, no hatred. Rong Chu drives and laughs unconsciously. Yan Yan, am I old? Now, like the elderly, I think about world peace. Everyone can love and be loved. www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2132 After smelling Qin ruo''s address, rongchu sent her to a small villa under the Qin family''s name. When she got off the bus, Qin Ruo waved her hand. She said, "you can call me next time when you worship Mommy, and my mother can be more lively." Rongchu thought, his mother and Qin ruo''s mother can''t tell who is more sad. Fortunately, however, Qin ruo''s mother can have a name. And his mother''s name has long been submerged in the dust. Lu Yiting, Rong Nan, do you remember you? Hang down his eyes, rongchu smiled at himself, and then said, "well, I see. In the future, listen less to Han Qingyan''s story. What''s the man who picks up cheap..." Although he did pick up a big bargain... That''s not very pleasant to hear! Qin Ruo laughed, "those who achieve great things don''t stick to small details. Don''t tangle with these titles. Anyway, that era has passed, hasn''t it?" Rongchu gave a sound, restarted the car, and then said, "goodbye. Welcome to Rongfu next time." "That place eats people." Qin Ruo shakes his head, "I yearn for freedom, I won''t come!" Also, what''s good for Rongfu? It''s all rules and constraints. No wonder Tang would not want this position. He started the car and left. Qin Ruo watched rongchu''s car go away and narrowed his eyes in a good mood. She turned her mobile phone and happened to turn to Chu Yuan''s microblog. Looking at the dynamics of her microblog, it seemed that she was going to make a play. Unexpectedly, the fat man fought such a beautiful turnaround and returned gorgeous. He must be able to bomb the entertainment industry. She called her brother and said, "brother, don''t you run an entertainment company? Have you invested in Chu Yuan''s ancient costume drama?" "Ah? Is it mainly invested by the Ji family and the Song family? Then you should find a friend to sponsor it! I want to find Chu Yuan for some things..." Qin ruo''s eyes darkened. She came back from abroad. Naturally, some things can catch some wind, "please help me lead a line, OK!" Qin Li was holding the woman drinking wine. Hearing his sister''s advice, he said impatiently, "why do you have so much shit!" "No matter how much shit I have, you''ll help me, won''t you?" Qin Ruo blinked where Qin Li couldn''t see. "You''ve wiped my ass for so many years... Come on! Go and sponsor it!" "OK, I''m so bored! I didn''t want to interfere in the struggle between the Ji family and the Song family." Qin Li rubbed his eyebrows. "Do you want chu yuan''s contact information? I''ll give it to you then." Qin Ruo hangs up with satisfaction and opens the calendar on her mobile phone. It has been a long time since she came back from abroad. She holds her mobile phone. She heard something about the chat between Su Yan and Rong Chu just now. Maybe she can provide some information about these situations. After all, she has been abroad for a while Ten minutes later, Chu Yuan and Qin Ruo added wechat. Qin Ruo wanted to get straight to the point. As soon as he called, he heard Chu Yuan gasping across the street, "excuse me, is that Miss Qin? There''s something unexpected on my side. Wei Qian has a conflict with someone. I may not have time to listen to you now..." "Ah, do you need me to call the police?" Qin Ruo was stunned and cared about it. How does it sound like Chu Yuan was panting? Wait a minute, Lieutenant? Isn''t that... Isn''t that the man from Wei Xin! "Don''t help, you can help. Bring some people here." Chu Yuan said this with a rude remark and scolded, "Wei Xiong of CNM, you dare to hit your son again. I''ll split your forehead in half. Believe it or not!" "..." Qin Ruo grabbed the mobile phone and felt a murderous spirit coming out of the microphone, which scared her to hang up the phone. This, this Chu Yuan, is so fierce www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2133 Qin Ruo, who hung up the phone, wrote down Chu Yuan''s number again. She habitually didn''t use the address book but recorded other people''s mobile phone numbers. It may also be because she thought it might be safer to write down the number in her mind. When in danger, she can call for help directly without turning over the address book. Xu Shi''s experience of living alone abroad made her a little wary. Turning off the mobile phone, Qin Ruo glanced over someone''s face and smiled. She blew her hair, walked to one side of the computer, searched and entered an address. Micronesia A country that is not a member of Interpol. ****** Luo youyou''s children have grown up, and LAN Qiqi''s children are the same day by day. They have only worn clothes for a few months, but they can''t wear them again. The children''s clothes are updated too quickly. The two young couples put away their clothes because they think Su Yan''s children haven''t been born yet. They don''t know men and women. They can use these clothes at that time, otherwise they will be wasted. Luo youyou is drinking the soup boiled by Jiuyuan heize. On the side, Luo''s mother is helping to knit small socks for the child. She has woven three pairs, "this is for Luo Xin, this is for Lanqi''s children, and this is for Xiaoyan." Suhara Kurosawa looked at his mother-in-law and suddenly thought of his mother. The case of Mrs. ˜Y yuan''s murder on the spot is being tried by the court. She can''t escape from prison. She looks back to death and is not afraid of paying a price. What was the mother''s mind at that time? What she thought must be that she could sit happily with Luo youyou and talk about children. Aware of the desolate sight of sakhara Kurosawa, Luo youyou put down the spoon and asked, "come and sit down, Kurosawa." "I''ll come as soon as I wash the dishes." Suhara Kurosawa put the dishes in the disinfection cabinet. "What''s the matter? Is the soup bad?" Luo youyou shook her head and said with a smile, "no, I just think my mother is lonely knitting socks alone, isn''t she?" Luo''s mother seemed to feel what Luo youyou wanted to express, and then said, "yes, ouch, you say we are all lonely. Tang poetry is also a person, and there are a lot of things in their family. Alas... There is no hope of holding a baby with their in laws." Kuhara Kurosawa thought that Luo''s mother was disgusting with herself and hung her eyes, "sorry, my mother, she..." "When I was a child, I was a talented boy as famous as Tang Wei. How can I become stupid now." Luo youyou deliberately poked his brain, "misunderstood my mother''s meaning. My mother''s meaning is to weave socks for our children when your mother comes out!" The light in Suyuan''s black eyes suddenly lit up and looked at his mother-in-law incredulously. Luo''s mother is well behaved. Unlike aunt Tang Shi, who has experienced great storms and waves, she has an amazing toughness in her eyes. On the contrary, Luo''s mother has always been so gentle and kind, and now her eyes are full of love, she said, "I''m too tired to knit socks alone. When your mother comes out one day, we can knit socks for the children together, one left and one right. Who can be better than? It''s also a worry relief!" Sakhara Kurosawa sucked his nose. Did Luo youyou and her mother notice his discomfort? Mother and daughter turned the corner to comfort him. Can the Luo youyou''s family accept his mother, who worked hard with her father for him? When looking at Luo youyou''s eyes, sakara Kurosawa has got the answer to this question. He gritted his teeth, feeling sour, sad and moved, "Yo Yo, don''t you really dislike my mother? Is she guilty..." "She is a mother, and I am also a mother. Mother knows mother best." Mother knows mother best. Mrs. Suhara, the murderer, this sin is not her most desperate, determined and unspeakable love. Luo youyou stretched out the bowl. "I''m finished! Another bowl!" In the crib, Luo Xin was chirping, Luo youyou was laughing noisily, and Suhara Kurosawa clenched his fingers. Mother, I am very happy now. I will take my whole life to protect this happiness www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2128 Ji Lan was not annoyed when Tang Wei said so. She always had a good temper and seemed to have a good tutor. She just smiled at Tang Wei and said, "you don''t count. If sister Su Yan asked me to change, I''ll change it immediately." This, this is not the female version of licking the dog! Tang Wei felt that he and Su Yan had spent so much wind and rain side by side. No one should meddle in this meeting, but he didn''t expect a woman to jump out on the way! Normally, women don''t spend all their time for men! As a result, the woman took a fancy to his woman! This is his rival! Tang Wei poked at the dishes on the plate, which Su Yan loved. Ji LAN knew Su Yan very well and knew that she was pregnant. All the dishes ordered were suitable for pregnant women. Ji LAN dragged her chin and said, "you don''t have to have such a big opinion on me. As long as sister Su Yan said a word, she told me to roll away, and I''ll roll away..." Su Yan said while drinking soup, "then go away." As soon as the four words came out, Ji LAN and Tang Wei were stunned together. Ji LAN can''t keep smiling, holding chopsticks and trembling, "sister Su Yan, I''ve secretly liked you for a long time..." "I know, but I''m going to marry Tang Wei soon." Su Yan looked at Ji LAN motionless. "You are very beautiful. You will meet a better girl to live with you. You don''t have to waste time on a married woman like me, do you?" She spoke so plainly that even Tang Wei was surprised. I never thought Su Yan could refuse others so ruthlessly. Besides, it''s still Ji''s. "I know you''ll think I''m straightforward and cruel. But I already have Tang Wei. I need to be responsible for him in this relationship." Su Yan held Tang Wei''s hand in front of Ji LAN. "Maybe I''m really cruel to you now, because you''re not sorry for me. But I hope you can get out of the shadow of your feelings for me quickly, and I won''t respond to you. Of course, if you have anything to discuss with me academically, I''m very welcome." Ji Lan said hurt, "my brother told me that as long as I''m not married, everything will turn around..." "Tang Wei and I have no difference whether we get married or not." Su Yan''s voice was so cold, but it had a magical power that made Tang Wei''s chest hot. "I''ve been entangled with this man since more than 20 years ago. At that time, our lives were firmly bound by fate like vines. Now we are each other''s flesh and blood," she said Tang Wei, you are the other half of my soul. They are each other''s Angels and each other''s demons. When they look at each other, their souls are in tune as if they were looking in a mirror. She went to jail for hate, and so did he. She saved people for great love, and so did he. "So don''t waste any more energy. The food is delicious, but I''ll pay the bill. I hope you think it over when you go back. Come to me tomorrow to discuss academic issues." With these words, Su Yan put a piece of meat on Ji Lan''s plate. Tell her. A man, a woman, anyone who tries to separate her from Tang Wei -¡ª¡ª Absolutely, nothing, can, can. They are enemies, they are lovers. It is the most boastful, bloody, bizarre and colorful old enemy and soul mate in the drama. Su Yan smiled and felt that Tang Wei held his hand harder. Tang Wei went to see Su Yan and found that the woman had eyes for herself. That look is brighter than the stars in the sky. Why should he want more in his life. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com Chapter 2135 Time is fleeting. It has been several months since Su Yan and Tang Wei came back from the Federated States of Micronesia. Recalling the thrilling journey before, Su Yan always feels that life is somewhat unrealistic. Some people can''t experience things in their whole life. They have experienced them in just twenty or thirty years of their life, and they still feel a little sad. Aunt Tang Shi, uncle Bo Ye, and their good friends in those days, these stories seem to have happened yesterday, but now in the blink of an eye, they are old, a new generation of characters appear, and it seems that another era is slowly opening the curtain. She put down her cell phone, looked out with emotion, and then said unbearably, "Tang Wei, can you get up from me!" Tang Weizheng was lying on Su Yan''s stomach, his ears close to her stomach, and kept muttering, "why is it so big? People say it shouldn''t be so big in six or seven months." Su Yan pulled Tang Wei''s head away. "The nutrition is too good. I eat too much!" Tang Wei carefully moved his head away for fear that Su Yan would make her uncomfortable after being pressed for a long time. He said, "what do you want the child to be?" "The gender of the child." Su Yan was silent for a long time. "Boys and girls are the same. They are not tangled about gender." "Is it uncomfortable for your child to have my last name?" Tang Wei asked kindly, "it doesn''t matter to follow your surname if it comes out of your stomach." "Ha ha." Su Yan looked at Tang Wei''s gentle appearance and suddenly had a sour nose. In order to cover up her impulse to cry, she could only laugh twice. Then she looked out of the window, "your last name is Tang Shi''s last name. It''s good to follow Tang Shi''s last name. I like it." Aunt Tang Shi is such a gentle person. Su Yan''s children follow her surname. It''s not a loss at all. Hearing Su Yan say this, Tang Wei was in a complicated mood. Many years ago, Tang Shi told him to treat Su Yan well. Perhaps women know women best. At that time, Tang poetry had already seen Su Yan''s character and would tell him to be good to Su Yan. Unfortunately, he didn''t listen. Together with fate, he carved one scar after another on Su Yan, and she never said a word, carrying everyone''s disgust and hatred, kept walking on the road of being forced to shoulder the debt. Whenever Su Yan can''t hold on one day and really wants to give up, there will be no today for her and Tang Wei. Tang Wei subconsciously held Su Yan''s hand and kept a sentence in his heart for a long time. He didn''t say it. Su Yan was suddenly gripped by Tang Wei. She was a little surprised. She looked at him more. Tang Wei was always in high spirits in the past. Why didn''t he look very good today. "Are you hiding something from me?" "No." Tang Wei immediately turned away, but his heart was still holding on for a long time. ******"Congratulations, it''s twins." When the ultrasound came out, Jiang Ling and Bai Yue stood left and right. Su Yan was holding his stomach and looking happy, "are the children all right?" "Yes!" Jiang Ling is more excited than Su Yan. Su Yan has come to check several times. He gets excited again every time he sees the twins'' B-ultrasound, so Jiang Ling holds up the list and yells at the door, "thin night! Look!" Thin night was so angry, "that''s my granddaughter, not yours." Jiang Ling was too proud, "yours is mine!" Tang Shi didn''t take care of the children. She rolled her eyes and looked at Su Yan with a gentle face. "Don''t take care of their men. You know that children are full of family succession! Bah, Yan Yan, what''s wrong with your body? Tell me, children are not as important as you!" When you hear Tang Huai''s poem, it''s all in Tang Huai''s heart! The father and son turned their heads angrily, looked at Tang Shi and Su Yan sitting together, smiled awkwardly and said, "how can it be? Although the child is important, it''s still the mother who matters the most, isn''t it?" After saying that, Tang Wei came to Su Yan with a special dogleg and touched Su Yan''s stomach, "how can I be full of family succession! I''m all right! I just want you to be good!" Su Yan looked at Tang Wei''s white face and laughed, "you asked me that day whether you want a son or not?" "No!" Tang Weisheng''s fear of his wife misunderstood him and quickly explained, "aren''t these twins? I''m afraid that having two sons will annoy me to death..." Tang Shi folded his hands on the side and made a wish to the Buddha, "I hope both children are complete, but more importantly, adults are safe..." Tang Shi had a child. Naturally, she knew how hard it was to have a child. "It''s coming soon. You must pay attention to your body." The voice didn''t fall, and there were footsteps approaching in the distance of the corridor. Tang Wei looked up and found that it was Chi lie and others. Seeing his ex boyfriend, Tang Wei was naturally angry. His beautiful face was very white with anger, "what are you doing here!" Chi lie noticed Tang Wei''s resistance and said angrily and jokingly, "come and have a look at Yan Yan. Today''s inspection, we''ll come together." "Yes." Chi lie was followed by several people behind him. Su Yan''s eyes lit up when he saw them. "Usually, there are few people calling you at home. At this time, they are all together!" "Ouch, my hands are sore!" LAN Qiqi was holding the child. She said as she held it, "hold Xu Shengmin. I want to see Yan Yan!" Dad Xu Shengmin also had a bottle in his pocket and took the child from LAN Qiqi. He was too skilled to see that he was still a scum man who liked to mix bars. Since he had children, Xu Shengmin''s mind was all on his own small family. Got empty, LAN Qiqi approached Su Yan, "you finally have meat on your face!" "It''s like I abused her..." Tang Wei muttered, "I make up for her every day. How can I make her wronged!" "Yes, she was wronged by someone before." LAN Qiqi is still not worth it for Su Yan''s past. "Hum, forgive me for being blind, Su Yan''s big gray eyes of mixed blood!" Tang Wei was said to be angry before, but now he won''t fight back. The whole person stood there and stared at his fingers until Su Yan stretched out his hand to hold him, "well, don''t think about that." In fact, why doesn''t Tang feel indebted to Su Yan? He owed her so much that he didn''t know how to pay it back. It''s rare to meet a friend once. Tang Shi and Bo Ye don''t go to the younger generation. They watch Tang Wei and Su Yan being picked up by their friends. Tang Shi looks at Bo Ye and is full of happiness. "Husband, Tang Wei and Yan Yan are going to have their own children." Thin night whispered, "I... I''m not too old, or we''ll have another one..." Before he finished, Tang Shi stepped on it with high heels. Bo Ye raised his hand and surrendered, "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have." ****** Su Yan gave birth to a child and entered the hospital a week in advance. As a result, he began to break the amniotic fluid on the day of admission. Tang Wei was so frightened that he hurriedly arranged for someone to have an operation. As soon as he heard the news, Wu Yangyang and a group of people came to the door of the hospital. The operating room was almost crowded, and Bai Yue shouted, "let''s all let''s let''s let''s let''s let our medical staff do this!" So everyone made way for doctors and nurses. When entering, Bo Ye grabbed Jiang Ling''s hand, "please your colleagues..." Jiang Ling''s eyes were firm. "I regard Yan Yan''s children as my own children and will protect them." Ye Jingtang also came. He stole it. Although he said that Su Yan didn''t give birth to Jiang Qi, he also watched Su Yan and Tang Wei grow up. How can this important thing not come? As a result, I met Jiang Qi and Han holding hands. Ye Jingtang stretched out his hand to cover his eyes, "can''t see me, can''t see me... Can''t see me..." Jiang Qi recognized him all the way and shouted, "Ye Jingtang!" My heart is broken. Ye Jingtang put down his hand. "Yan Yan has a child. Let me have a look." Jiang Qi smiled generously and appropriately, "who isn''t? I''m more nervous than Tang poetry." Ye Jingtang sighed, "if Qingyan gets married and has children, I guess I''ll be so nervous that I need to take oxygen." Han rang didn''t show hostility to Ye Jingtang, but stood quietly beside Jiang Qi. He always seemed to be the one waiting silently. With him, ye Jingtang would know where he lost. The three men sat down outside, but they heard a voice from inside - "maternal bleeding!" Jiang Qi''s face turned pale. "What''s the situation? The best sound is arranged. How can there be massive bleeding!" "Because there are two children, it is difficult to give birth together, and the situation is a little bad." Bai Yue came out of the ward wiping sweat. When he told Tang Wei about it, Tang Wei almost couldn''t stand steadily. Fortunately, someone behind him helped him. At a glance, it was Suyuan heize. "I''ve always been afraid of this situation... It happened..." Tang Wei''s hands were shaking. When Su Yan was six or seven months pregnant, he stepped on the day of production, and there might be difficulties in production. After all, two children are much more difficult to have than one. He put his head on Su Yan''s stomach countless times, listened to the child''s voice, and prayed, Can make su Yan suffer less. "My Lord, the most important thing..." Tang Wei shook his head and lost all the blood on his face, as if it was him who was bleeding now. "It''s important to follow whichever is the safest!" "Let''s have a caesarean section instead." Thin night makes a decision on the side, "although it will leave a scar, it should be better?" "When the bleeding is better, let''s try." Bai Yue comforted Tang Wei and looked at Tang poetry when he turned to go in. Everyone panicked. Tang Shi couldn''t panic. She was like a sea god needle. When she heard the massive bleeding, Tang Shi just changed her face a little, and then clenched her fingers. Seeing his mother''s efforts to calm down, Tang Wei thought he should look like a husband, but now his soft legs made him unable to straighten his back, so behind him, Kuhara Kurosawa tried to hold his back for him, "it will be all right, believe me, the best resources are there, Yan Yan will be all right..." With the first clear cry, Tang Wei didn''t hold on. His legs were completely soft and fell directly into the arms of Suhara Kurosawa. If Kurosawa hadn''t supported him, he might have slipped on the ground. Tang Wei stammered, "help me up. I''m going to see Su Yan!" "Uncle and aunt, you go to see the children. Let''s go to see Yan Yan." The elders helped to look after the children, while the younger ones looked after su Yan, but the division of labor was appropriate. Tang Shi nodded. When he went in, he found Jiang Ling and Bai Yue holding two children from left to right. His face was full of joy, "dragon and Phoenix fetus!" Bo Ye almost turned his eyes and fainted. He was so excited that he couldn''t speak smoothly, "dragon, dragon and Phoenix fetus, dragon and Phoenix fetus, hey... Dragon and Phoenix fetus..." The child''s face is still red, his eyes are not open, and he cries. When he comes to this world, he is full of anxiety and curiosity. I don''t know if they will continue the legendary life of their parents. Looking at the child, Bo Ye''s heart melted. He didn''t know what to say. All he had left was a giggle. "I worked hard and gave birth to a pair of dragon and Phoenix twins, hey, hey, hey..." Jiang Ling looked at Bo Ye with a disdain on her face. "This man can''t be a fool." Tang Shi pushed her husband away without expression, "I''m not familiar." Not familiar. ****** On the other side, in the ward, Su Yan was lying on the hospital bed with drops hanging from her hands. Her face was pale, as if she had lost half her life. Tang Wei sat aside, holding Su Yan''s other empty hand, "Yan Yan..." When the anesthetic passed, the weak Su Yan opened her eyes, and some Qingming consciousness appeared in the gray green pupil. She opened her mouth, "Tang Wei..." The sharp pain made her unable to say a word completely. Su Yan''s eyes were red. "Is the child... Safe?" "Mom told me the child was fine." Tang Wei even cried one step ahead of Su Yan, "don''t cry, don''t cry, I''m really sorry for you, Su Yan, I''ll never let you suffer this crime again. Let me suffer if I''m guilty!" Su Yan wanted to laugh, but she was really fragile, "I didn''t cry, but you cried..." "I didn''t!" Tang Wei clenched his teeth and kept crying. "I''m the only one who can show that I''m handsome. How can I cry? I don''t!" LAN Qiqi jumped up, "what a shame! You just cried! Hahaha! Tang Wei cried!" "Take care of your wife, Xu Shengmin!" Tang Wei wiped his tears angrily and said, "she spread rumors about me!" "Tang Wei is crying!" Su Yan smiled on the side and looked at Tang Wei''s helpless appearance. She knew that Lan Qiqi was angry for herself! After all, who dares to move Lanqi? Lanming''s status is not joking with you! Gently touching her stomach, caesarean section will leave a scar on her body forever, but Su Yan doesn''t regret it. This is a new life, the end of all pain. It''s good that the children are all right. I hope they end up with their hatred in exchange for more than 20 years, so that their children don''t have to bear the same pain again. This time, you must be ordinary people, safe and happy. ****** Su Yan sat for a month. When she was discharged from the hospital, a group of people sent gifts. Jiang Qi and Han rang sent a pair of bracelets. Jiang Ling and Bai Yue gave the child''s clothes and threatened to be the child''s godfather. Eugene and Chris teamed up with Asuka to craft the crown for their children. After all, art design is their old profession. Lanming gave one of his bullets to Su Yan''s daughter instead of Su Yan''s son. He values women over men. Bo Ye said he was eccentric. He hummed twice and said, I like girls. What''s the matter! Cong Shan sent two pure gold daggers, which were hung around her neck and said they were for children to defend themselves and ward off evil spirits. As a result, they were a little soft because of the high gold content. They were knocked by Su Yan''s son''s gums and changed their shape. Since then, the dagger has lost a corner. Tang Shi: "..." it''s not easy to play small. This is, it won''t be the second Tang Wei. In the past, Xiaoyue and others in the studio specially designed an NPC in the game for Su Yan and Tang Wei to commemorate them. Fu Muzhong, who was sorry for Tang poetry in the past, also sent a bunch of flowers. Tang Shi accepted it generously and politely for Su Yan, showing her magnanimity. Ye Jingtang was the best, and there was no package. When he saw Tang Wei, he directly took out two large gold bars from his pocket and stuffed them into Tang Wei''s hand, "take it, take it, uncle has more money..." Thin night saw it and grabbed it, "thank you, uncle, thank you..." Tang Shi: "..." why do you rob children of gifts. Tang Wei took Su Yan to the newly bought house, a single family villa with a garden. The shape of the garden was designed by Tang Wei himself. He once said he would give Su Yan a garden and promised her everything. Tang Wei is slowly realizing it in his own way. When the crowd dispersed, there were only two of them left in the garden. The child was taken to drink milk and sleep. Tang Wei sat in the garden with Su Yan''s hand and looked at the flowers. Su Yan loved it. Only a few acres of rice were planted in one corner. Tang Wei went over, folded a seedling and made a ring out of rice. In the dead of night, the crescent moon hung high. He knelt on one knee in front of Su Yan, "do you want to marry me?" At that moment, the light in Su Yan''s eyes was brighter than the moon. Tang Wei stretched out his hand and magically changed the rice ring into a big diamond ring. It flashed, as if it was bewitching people. Or not. Su Yan, do you want to marry him. Enemy, beloved, soul mate. If this is fate. Gently hold his hand, Su Yan said, OK. There is no perfect match except you. ** Because I want to type a lot of words, I can''t squeeze in the writer''s words, so I put the text. Fortunately, seven cats are free. You can stop here and don''t look at my sensational and old-fashioned concluding remarks. I would like to continue to look down. Thank you for your support. * From November 2017 to December 2021, thousands of stars have experienced countless days and nights, which is officially concluded here. Thanks to the partners who have been following the article all the way. It''s a little strange to call you readers. You and I have been familiar with each other in recent years. It''s not too much to call you old man. Many people scold me and praise me. Those who scold me and praise me are grateful for letting me know how to get along with readers. I hope you can have happy love in real life. You can get rid of scum men without hesitation. I also see many people leave messages saying that they feel resonance: those who say they have been cheated in marriage and those who have suffered campus violence in school. I hope my few numbers can become part of your armor. In retrospect, putting aside this layer of dog blood, boastful and unrealistic - I hope my article can leave you something to remember. Their story may be over, or it may never be over. I''ve been waiting for you for seven cats. The day when I praise and criticize, temper myself, and don''t be discussed may be the day when the curtain comes to an end. I hope you will never be coerced, always love original literature, always love yourself and the world. You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com